《Daddy, Mommy had been in Prison》


 Chapter 1 How Can There Be Such A Ruthless Man in This World?

    Chapter 1 How Can There Be Such A Ruthless Man in This World?


    "Georgia, Mr. Rogers said, as long as you sleep with him for one night, he would definitely invest in my


    Georgia Lane''s father''s words gradually disappeared. Georgia opened her eyes slowly.


    She was thrown on a big bed and naked.


    What her father said before her passing out was still in her minds. Suddenly, Georgia''s face instantly


    turned pale.


    She was struggling and about to escape, but Georgia found that she was limp and unable to move.


    Yes, before passing out, her father poured a ss of water for her.


    Her biological father drugged her and sent her to a man''s bed. Georgia couldn''t help but cry.


    Mr. Rogers was a famous pervert. Her father didn''t treat her as his biological daughter at all.


    He only liked the two children of her stepmother.


    Georgia suppressed the sadness. She got up from the bed with difficulty. Looking at the ss on the


    bedside, Georgia directly picked it up and threw it to the ground.


    Then Georgia picked up a piece of ss and severely stabbed it into her thigh.


    The intense pain made Georgia a little sober. She seemed to recover a bit of strength.


    Taking a bath towel from the bathroom and wrapping her body, Georgia escaped from the hotel room.


    However, after only taking a few steps, her stepmother''s voice came from behind her.


    "Georgia escaped. What are you guys doing? Catch her up quickly!"


    Behind her was the sound of chasing footsteps. Georgia felt exhausted. If she ran like this, she would


    definitely be caught!


    Suddenly, there was a room in front of her with the door open. Georgia rushed into the room and then


    mmed the door close directly.


    Georgia breathed a sigh of relief as the footsteps outside the door went away.


    However, a man''s voice came from behind her.


    The voice was extremely cold.


    "This is not your room. Get out!"


    Georgia turned her head. The room was dark. She couldn''t see the man''s face.


    If she got out of the room, she would be caught by her stepmother sooner orter and then she would


    be sent to Mr. Rogers''s bed. She couldn''t leave here.


    Georgia knelt down directly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. My enemy is arresting me outside. Please, I just need to stay here for one


    night!"


    "It''s none of my business."


    The man snorted lightly.


    "I''ll say it again, you! Now! Get out immediately!"


    How could there be such a ruthless man in this world?


    Georgia was full of despair. The medicine in her body began to take effect again. Georgia felt dizzy


    again.


    Seeing the woman in front of him still not unmoving, Robert Simpson was impatient. He walked forward


    and pulled the woman up from the ground.


    Georgia panicked instantly. She couldn''t be thrown out. Georgia struggled with all her strength.


    After several yanking, Georgiapletely threw herself into the man''s arms.


    Damn it!


    What was this woman doing?


    Early the next morning, Georgia woke up.


    Her body was aching. But the man was no longer there.


    She got rid of Mr. Rogersst night, but she still hadn''t gotten rid of another man.


    Georgia couldn''t help crying.


    Forget it. ording to the man''s voice and movements, Georgia guessed that he was at least a young


    man. Compared with being tortured by a freak like Mr. Rogers, being tortured by that man was a kind of


    Georgia could onlyfort herself like this. After taking a bath in the bathroom, Georgia touched her


    neck.


    Oops, her jade pendant was gone.


    That jade pendant was given to her by her mother before her mother''s death, with her nickname


    engraved in it, Gigi.


    After searching through the entire room, Georgia still did not find her jade pendant.


    Georgia didn''t dare to go back to the room that her stepmother reservedst night.


    Having no choice, Georgia called the front desk, asking the front desk to buy her a underwear and


    clothes.


    Before leaving, Georgia told the front desk about the loss of her jade pendant, hoping that they would


    return it to her when they found it.


    Out of the hotel, Georgia got in the car to go home.


    Georgia didn''t know that Robert left his contact information in the hotel room.


    She did not see that business card.

 Chapter 2 You Must Let Her Die Miserably!

    Chapter 2 You Must Let Her Die Miserably!


    In the Lane family.


    As soon as Georgia arrived home, she heard her stepmother and father talking.


    "Honey, Mr. Rogers is very angry now, but Georgia is still missing. What should we do now?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Flora Wong sighed. Owen Lane''s face was very gloomy.


    "That bitch can escape once, but she can¡¯t escape this time. When shees back, we will tie her up


    and send her to Mr. Rogers'' bed again. This time, she will definitely not be able to escape!"


    Georgia thought that she heard her father wrongst night.


    However, Georgia''s heart waspletely broken when she heard that his father said that he was


    about to throw her on the old man''s bed again.


    "Dad, am I your daughter? You¡¯re always biased. Fine, I endure it. But how can you send your daughter


    to that freak¡¯s bed?"


    Owen and Flora were shocked by the sudden appearance of Georgia.


    "Asshole, you dare toe back? Go with me to apologize to Mr. Rogers!"


    Owen stood up, looking gloomy.


    Georgia couldn''t help but sneer. After a while, her face was full of tears.


    "Dad, this is thest time I call you Dad. Seek after glory by selling out your daughter! You''re really a


    good jackal of Mr. Rogers! From then on, I, Georgia, will never go back to the Lane family again!"


    After Georgia finished speaking, she wiped off her tears. She was about to turn around and leave.


    "Bang!"


    Georgia felt a piercing paining from the back of her head. She turned around with difficulty. Owen


    was holding a wooden stick.


    Touching the back of her head with her hand, Georgia looked at her hands. Blood!


    This was her father! Ruthless and unrighteous. He didn''t treat her as a human being at all.


    She felt dizzy. Before she fell into aa, Georgia heard Owen''s cold voice.


    "Hurry up and tie her up this time. Mr. Rogers will be surely happy after we send her over. Our


    Georgia didn''t know what happenedter.


    She only knew that when she woke up, there was a fire in front of her. She was sitting in the driver¡¯s


    seat.


    Even worse, Georgia smelled a strong smell of alcohol in her mouth.


    Not long after, the police car, ambnce, fire engine drove over.


    Georgia saw that firefighters dragging a corpse out of the fire.


    Not long after she was admitted to the hospital, the police charged her with drunk driving and killing


    someone with a car.


    No matter how Georgia exined it, she was finally sentenced to eight years in prison.


    The Simpson family.


    Robert''s mother was lying on the bed, her face pale.


    "Son, is that woman sentenced?"


    Robert nodded sadly.


    "Mom, the person who killed sister has been sentenced for eight years. Don''t worry. I won''t let the


    person who killed my sister go unpunished."


    Robert¡¯s mother, Maisie felt that it was not enough. She roared bitterly.


    "Wendy is dead. Son, how can that woman only be sentenced to eight years? You must let her die


    miserably!"


    "Mom, don''t worry. I have told those policemen. She will never live well inside. If she cane out


    alive, it will be a miracle!"


    After coaxing his mother to sleep, Robert walked into the garden. His secretary called him.


    "Sir, I have found the woman you were looking for. The front desk said that the woman left the phone


    number and her jade pendant was lost in the hotel."


    Robert thought of the jade pendant he had put in the drawer, and then thought of the delicate person


    that night. He felt the fire in his body burn again.


    "Send that woman''s identity information to me. Another day, bring her to me."

 Chapter 3 Getting Out of Prison

    Chapter 3 Getting Out of Prison


    In L City Prison.


    "No. 2034, this is your room."


    Wearing a prisoner''s clothing, Georgia carried her toiletries, and then walked into the room in front of


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    her.


    After the prison guard closed the door, Georgia saw five women standing in front her. Each of them


    looked fierce.


    Georgia watched them carefully. But before she spoke, the five women punched and kicked her.


    Georgia didn''t understand why these people bullied her.


    Once again being beaten, Georgia was bleeding. Then, she was sent to the hospital.


    When she woke up, surrounded by the smell of disinfectant, Georgia realized that she was actually in a


    ward.


    The doctor soon came to Georgia''s ward. After an examination, the doctor spoke to Georgia.


    "The blood in the lower body has stopped. You are pregnant for four weeks. But you may be in danger


    of miscarriage."


    Georgia was surprised that she was pregnant.


    Thinking of the man that night, Georgia feltplicated.


    Although she didn''t know who that man was, she was the child''s mother.


    Now, the baby in her belly was her only family.


    The child was still alive. So she must hold on.


    After being confirmed that she was a pregnant woman, Georgia did not have to return to the previous


    room.


    The legal provisions had separate arrangements for pregnant women.


    After about ten month, Georgia was finally sent to the delivery room.


    "Doctor, it¡¯s a boy and a girl."


    The nurse took out the two children. After the examination, the boy was healthy but the girl had a heart


    problem.


    "Give the boy to the family who has reserved. As for this girl, she has a heart attack, so just leave her


    to this woman."


    After waking up from the caesarean section, Georgia looked at her thin and small daughter, tears


    streaming down.


    The doctor said that her daughter had a heart problem, so Georgia could not let her daughter stay in


    prison.


    She had to send her daughter out.


    Six yearster.


    Georgia walked out of the prison. The person who picked her up was Vanessa Cooke, her best friend.


    Georgia was originally sentenced to eight years in prison, but she performed well in prison. She was


    Standing next to Vanessa was a five-year-old girl who was very cute.


    "Auntie Georgia, Mommy woke me up early in the morning. Are you happy to see using to pick


    you up?"


    Georgia knelt down and hugged her daughter. Her tears couldn''t be restrained at all.


    "Annie, of course I''m happy. I will stay with Annie every day from now on. Will Annie dislike me?"


    Annie had liked this gentle Auntie Georgia since she was a child. So she immediately shook her head.


    "Auntie Georgia, I like you. Apart from mother, you are my favorite person."


    Georgia felt a little sad, but she didn''t regret it.


    Annie left the prison and grew up normally, which was Georgia''s greatest wish.


    Even if the price was that Annie didn''t know that she was her mother.


    But as long as Annie grew up healthily and happily, everything was worth it.


    "Vanessa, thank you."


    Georgia was very grateful to Vanessa for her help back then.


    "Come on. We¡¯re friends. I have already bought some food. Let''s go. I''ll cook you a big meal."


    Vanessa and Georgia were best friends who had known each other for more than ten years. Since


    elementary school, the two of them had been deskmates and itsted to high school.


    When they went to university, the two had separated due to different majors.


    However, they were always the closest and trustworthy people to each other.


    Vanessa drove Annie and Georgia to her apartment.


    After the three people had dinner, Georgia yed with Annie all night.


    Later, Annie felt sleepy. Georgia carried Annie to the bed.


    The little girl on the bed slept so sweetly that Georgia didn''t dare to blink.


    Vanessa smiled helplessly. She motioned to Georgia toe out and have a talk.


    They stood on the balcony. Vanessa looked at the gray hair on Georgia''s head, feeling a little


    distressed for a while.


    "Georgia, what are you going to do in the future? When are you going to tell Annie the truth?"


    "Vanessa, Annie needs to take medicine all the time for heart disease. In the past few years, you must


    have used up the savings I transferred to you. I will work hard to make money. I don''t want Annie to


    worry about money in the future. For her disease, the money is far from enough."


    "As for I am her mother, I''ll tell her when she grows up."

 Chapter 4 That Man

    Chapter 4 That Man


    Georgia spent six years in jail. All her savings were used for Annie''s treatment expenses.


    Now, she was out of jail. Her first task was to make money.


    Relying on past rtionships, Georgia got a job in a high-end clubhouse as a dealer.


    She was beautiful and had a good figure.


    She just needed to shuffle the cards every day. The more customers came here for her, the more


    money Georgia earned.


    She had been in prison before. So there was no hope for her to find a normal work. Georgia could only


    make money like this.


    Fortunately, she had learnt it before.


    However, her work time was night every day. Georgia had to stay up every day. She was so tired that


    she could fall asleep as soon as she got home. Besides, she could only take one day off a week.


    On this day, Georgia would y with her daughter all day long.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    About half a monthter, due to the good performance and the customers liked her, Georgia began to


    go to some private room to serve.


    She was good-looking and could say some sweet words. So customers would give her a lot of tips.


    On this day, Georgia was called by a boss to serve in a private room.


    She walked towards the VIP room. But just when she walked to the door, a gorgeous woman in the


    room started to cry.


    "Robert, why don''t you like me? You don''t even look at me directly!"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Robert snorted lightly.


    "Jennifer, what do you see in me? I can change it, okay?"


    After saying that, the other two men in the private roomughed.


    Jennifer Johnson blushed with embarrassment, but she was still unwilling to give up.


    "Robert, please! I have been pursuing you for five years. Can you give me a reason to give up?"


    Hearing that, Robert looked up.


    "Jennifer, the truth is very simple. You are too ugly. Look at the woman behind you. She is pretty


    average. But you are actually uglier than her. Besides, your figure is worse than her..."


    After Robert finished speaking, the other two men in the private room looked at Georgia who was


    standing behind Jennifer in surprise.


    Sure enough, Georgia was a charming beautiful woman. She was wearing dealer''s suit. Why did they


    not see her before?


    The two men were wondering. Jennifer had already turned and looked at Georgia.


    Jennifer rushed forward and pped Georgia.


    "Bitch, hit on other men. Shameless!"


    Georgia felt that her face was hot and hurt, but the customers who could hang out in this ce were


    rich men anddies. She didn''t dare to resist, so she could only lower her head.


    "Jennifer, didn''t you ask me why I don''t like you? Hit others for no reason! Look at your cultivation! I


    would rather say a few words to her than look at you."


    Robert walked to Georgia''s side. He mocked Jennifer coldly.


    Jennifer was so angry that she looked at Robert and sneered.


    "I don''t believe you would touch a dirty woman from such a ce!"


    Perhaps the woman with her lowered eyes looked too pitiful, Robert directly grabbed the woman''s


    shoulder, then lowered his head and kissed her deeply.


    It was just that the feeling was so good that Robert kissed more deeply.


    Jennifer''s eyes widened. The scene of the two people making out in front of her was like a nightmare


    for her.


    "Robert, I hate you!"


    Jennifer cried and ran out.


    At this moment, Georgia pushed aside the man named Robert.


    "Mr. Simpson, Miss Johnson has gone."

 Chapter 5 I Hope He Can Save Me

    Chapter 5 I Hope He Can Save Me


    The implication was that their kissing should also end.


    Smart woman! Robert smiled.


    "Come over and shuffle the cards."


    Georgia had always kept her duty and dared not cause trouble.


    Although Robert kissed her forcefully, Georgia knew that she could not provoke such a powerful person


    like him.


    Georgia could only endure it and began to shuffle cards seriously.


    Looking at Georgia, the other two men in the private room introduced themselves with a smile.


    "Beauty, I am Jason Murphy, 28 years old this year. May I have your name?"


    Jason looked a little manly. Georgia smiled slightly.


    "Mr. Murphy, I''m Gigi."


    Robert squinted. He remembered that Emma Lane''s nickname was also Gigi. That jade pendant also


    engraved the word "Gigi".


    Another gentle-looking man with sses also smiled at Georgia.


    "Gigi, I''m Jasper Hond."


    Georgia smiled. She looked down and was very respectful.


    "Mr. Hond."


    If a woman was too rigid, even if she was so beautiful, she was boring.


    Robert sighed. After that, the three people yed cards for several rounds.


    Later, perhaps because they felt bored, they let Georgia leave.


    The boss saw Georgia''s performance was good today, so he told her that she could get off work.


    After Georgia packed her things, she took a sip of water before leaving. She walked out of the


    clubhouse with her bag on her back.


    The wind at night was a bit cool, but Georgia felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter. Besides,


    she felt a little dizzy.


    Georgia was not stupid. She immediately realized that there was a problem with the water she drank.


    However, she had been working here for a while, so who on earth set her up?


    The current situation was urgent. Georgia immediately called Vanessa.


    However, before she dialed the phone number, a strong p came. Georgia felt that her arm hurt. Her


    mobile phone was hit to the ground.


    When she looked up, she saw there were about seven or eight men surrounding her.


    She was trying to keep calm, but the intense dizziness freaked Georgia out.


    "If you want money, I can give you."


    After Georgia finished speaking, the leadughed loudly.


    "You look so beautiful. We just want to sleep with you. Be obedient. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for


    being rude."


    Georgia''s body was getting softer and weaker. She panicked but didn''t know what to do.


    However, she could not fall down.


    Pinching her palms tightly, Georgia suddenly shouted to the front.


    "Robert, your girlfriend is hurt. Come here soon!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The men surrounding Georgia subconsciously turned around and looked around. Georgia immediately


    turned around and ran.


    However, she was so weak. After she ran a few steps, she was directly kicked to the ground by a few


    men.


    "Bitch, dare to lie to us! Tie her up. Let¡¯s fuck her."


    In just a few seconds, Georgia''s limbs were tied up. She felt so desperate.


    Was it really impossible to avoid this disaster?


    Georgia didn''t know what to do. She just shouted again.


    "Robert, save your girlfriend!"


    Today, it was Georgia''s first time to meet this guy. But other staffs told her that the person in the private


    room she went to today was a big shot in D City that no one dared to provoke.


    Georgia could only call Robert''s name. She hoped a miracle could happen to herself.

 Chapter 6 Have You Decided How to Pay Back?

    Chapter 6 Have You Decided How to Pay Back?


    "Jason, I heard someone called my name twice. Did I hear wrong?"


    Robert, standing next to his Land Rover, asked in confusion.


    Jasperughed aside.


    "Yes, she imed to be your girlfriend. She should be the dealer. And she may have provoked


    someone. Do you want to help her?"


    Robert thought of the hot body when he met this woman, he was moved.


    Since that night six years ago, Robert had never had such a strong feeling.


    His instinct told him that there was something different about this woman.


    Georgia''s mouth was taped shut, and she was biting her lips tightly.


    With the smell of rust and blood in her mouth, Georgia dared not faint.


    Several men dragged her, trying to throw her into the car.


    Georgia whined and hoped that she would be found kidnaped by these men on the street!


    At the moment she was thrown into the trunk, Georgia wept.


    She was out of prison, but her nightmare had note to an end!


    "Let her go --"


    Suddenly, a man''s cold voice rang in her ears.


    Georgia tried hard to raise her head. Outside the car, a tall man stood beside the car with a careless


    attitude. He even slowly adjusted his cuffs.


    "Dare you mind my business, do you have to die?"


    The man who grabbed Georgia''s head cursed and then gestured to the people around him.


    Immediately, five people rushed to Robert.


    "Bang!"


    ...


    A few secondster, men around Robert were beaten to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the man had his body trembling and knelt down to kowtow for mercy.


    Robert gave a slight titter.


    "Take them to the police station and ask who sent them."


    With these words, several ck bodyguards came and took away the men on the ground.


    Georgia saw that Roberting to her.


    The tape on Georgia''s mouth was torn off, and the ropes on her limbs were untied by Robert.


    He carried her out of the car. At this moment, Jason and Jasper came over.


    "I haven''t seen you fight for a long time. With the bodyguards here, you still did it by yourself. Do you


    want to show off in the face of the beauty?"


    Jason winked at Georgia in jest.


    Jasper also smiled to Georgia.


    "Beauty, this man has a crush on you. Take the chance."


    Robert cast a sidelong nce at his two friends.


    "Go away, undertand?¡±


    Jasper and Jasonughed together.


    "Yes, we understand. The night is long, enjoy it."


    Then Jason and Jasper walked away,ughing.


    Georgia struggled to stand up from Robert arms. She was at a loss.


    "Thank you."


    Georgia thanked him after a few seconds of thinking.


    Looking at her messy hair, Robert lowered his head to arrange her hair, but she subconsciously


    avoided.


    This woman was avoiding from him?


    Robert was not happy.


    "You pretended to be my girlfriend. I saved you just now, and you are not thankful!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Georgia''s face was blushed.


    "I...I''m sorry, I just didn''t know what to do, so I called your name... I didn''t mean to..."


    He was angry, but seeing that this woman was pathetic when she apologized, Robert felt distressed.


    It was weird. It was his first time to meet this woman tonight.


    However, every movement of this woman seemed to affect his heart.


    "Since you are sorry, have you figured out how to repay me?"

 Chapter 7 Is that Woman your Fiancee?

    Chapter 7 Is that Woman your Fiancee?


    Robert looked at the woman yfully.


    Georgia looked at this man i in shock. She could not speak for a long time.


    However, before she figured out how to answer, she found that the heat hit her again.


    Her body was so soft that Georgia could feel it and her face blushed.


    Robert noticed there was something wrong this woman. He took a close look and then his face


    suddenly changed.


    "They drugged you!¡±


    Robert immediately held Georgia up.


    Georgia felt afraid and she subconsciously struggled. Robert roared.


    "You are drugged and I will take you to see a doctor. Do you think I will take advantage of you when


    you are in danger?"


    Georgia bowed her head in shame. She did think so.


    Later, Georgia was relieved and got fainted.


    In a daze, Georgia felt herself thrown into the bathtub. She drank a lot of water, and it seemed that the


    man had been guarding her for a night.


    Georgia woke up in the next morning. When she opened her eyes, she found she was in a strange


    bedroom with no one around.


    At that moment, Georgia felt lost for no reason.


    After a while, the door of the bedroom was opened. Georgia looked over and saw that it was Robert


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    who came in. Georgia could not help smiling.


    "You are up. How do you feel? Do you want something to eat?"


    Robert came over and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. I''m not hungry yet. Did I bother youst night?"


    Perturbed, Georgia asked. Robert casually sat on Georgia''s bedside.


    "You''d been drinking water and used bathroom all night. It was kind of troublesome..."


    Georgia''s face blushed with shame. She pointed at the mAnnied could not speak.


    "You -"


    Robert looked at her for a long time with a frown and then he understood what she meant.


    "I am not a freak. The maid helped you to the bathroom. What is in your mind?"


    Georgia''s face became even more blushing.


    It seemed that since she met Robert, she had been making a fool of herself.


    "Take a bath ande down to dinner."


    Georgia looked at Robert who was about to leave and shouted subconsciously.


    "I want to tell my family I am safe. Can I use your mobile phone?"


    Robert did not refuse.


    Georgia immediately made a call to Vanessa.


    "...Vanessa, I''ve got a problem...Well, I''ll be fine. I''ll be home this afternoon..."


    After taking a bath, Georgia came downstairs for dinner, but, as she walked out of the door, she saw a


    woman standing downstairs.


    She knew her, Emma Lane.


    The child of her stepmother.


    "Robert, we have been in a rtionship for nearly six years. Your mother has been urging us to get


    married. When do you think is appropriate?"


    Robert looked at the delicate and charming beauty in front of him. He felt strange.


    Obviously that night six years ago, he had feeling for Emma.


    However, after they became boyfriend and girlfriend, no matter how Emma seduced him, he had no


    feel at all.


    "Emma, I have not decided the time of marriage. Don''t worry, give me some time, OK?"


    Robert had a gentle look and a soft voice.


    After getting along with this man for six years, Emma knew that there was no room for discussion, if he


    had this tone.


    Emma was disappointed, but, she knew she could not show it to provoke this man.


    "Ok, Robert, take a good rest. I haven''t been upstairs for a long time, can I go upstairs to have a rest?"


    Someone told her that Robert took a woman home, which made Emma jealous. She rushed over early


    in the morning, in addition to urge marriage, she wanted to confirm if there was such a woman.


    Robert chuckled.


    "Have you heard some gossip and you don''t trust me?"


    Emma almost clenched her fingernail to her palm. Robert did not allow her to go up.


    So there was a woman upstairs.


    Emma was almost mad with jealousy.


    However, she had been gentle and dignified in front of Robert. She could not be jealous.


    "Robert, take a good rest and I will go to see your mother."


    After Emma left for a long time, Georgia quietly walked down.


    "You are clever toe down at this hour."


    Robert teased her. Georgia sat opposite Robert and asked.


    "Is that woman your fiancee?"

 Chapter 8 Remember Your Identity

    Chapter 8 Remember Your Identity


    Robert was surprised that this woman was interested in his woman.


    "Why are you interested in her?"


    Georgia looked at the mAnnied asked again.


    ¡°Is she your fiancee or not?¡±


    Everyone could see that there was something wrong with Georgia. Robert¡¯s face became cold.


    ¡°She''s my fiancee. Why? You think you''re prettier than her, and I''m interested in you, so you think I''m


    going to marry you?¡±


    Georgia did not speak and just tightly bit her lips.


    Seeing that she felt wronged, Robert was extremely unhappy. He did not do anything wrong.


    Besides, he didn''t feel responsible for her


    "Gigi, remember who you are."


    Georgia stood up suddenly and went straight to the door.


    Robert''s face darkenedpletely.


    He ran after Georgia and took her wrist.


    "What do you mean? I save you yesterday, and now, you are angry with me. How dare you? Believe it


    or not, I will throw you into the hands of those people yesterday!"


    Georgia ignored what he said and only felt she was angry and mad.


    She had never expected that this man''s fiancee was Emma.


    Emma was the daughter of Owen and Flora. Owen gave her to a freak twice. He did not seed in the


    second time, but, she was framed on the charge of bumping into a person and caused him to death


    when she drunk.


    She had been in prison for six years because of that and her daughter suffered a heart attack.


    Her life was ruined, and if it were not for her daughter, she would have taken revenge when she got out


    of prison.


    Now, knowing that Robert had a rtionship with the Lane family and was the future son-inw of the


    family, Georgia felt sick about it.


    Looking at the hand grapping her, Georgia said in a cold voice.


    "Let go of my hand, you make me sick!"


    As Georgia said that, Robert¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy.


    He raised his hand, but the woman before him looked calm and unconcerned.


    He felt frustrated and kicked hard the table, causing a huge crash sound.


    For a long time, Robert coldly looked at the woman in front.


    "Get out! Don''t let me see you again!¡±


    Georgia pursed her lips, raised her feet and walked out without hesitation.


    The woman was gone. Robert felt more and more sullen and threw the things on the table down.


    However, he still felt furious.


    "Jason, Jasper, get out and drink!"


    Robert asked his two friends to go out.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As Georgia reached the door of her house, there came the panic voice of Vanessa.


    "Annie, what''s wrong? I will take you to the hospital at once... Go to the hospital now..."


    Georgia looked pale and immediately rushed in.


    Five hourster, Annie was pushed out of the operating room.


    Her daughter¡¯s face was pale. Georgia failed to hold back her tears.


    If it had not been for Owen and Flora, her daughter would not have suffered so much.


    Georgia wished she could kill them, but, she had her daughter.


    The attending doctor called Georgia and Vanessa to the office.


    ¡°Annie¡¯s condition is bad, she needs a surgery as soon as possible. We can''t do it at this hospital. You''ll


    have to ask Dr. Ivan. He''s got the highest chance of making this operation sessful in the world..."


    After walking out of the doctor''s office, Georgia and Vanessa held each other crying.


    "Vanessa, I have to make Annie safe, I have to make her have a healthy life."


    "Georgia, it costs several million for the operation. It was said that it is hard to ask Dr. Ivan for help.


    What should we do?"


    Vanessa was very sad.


    Georgia wiped her tears. She must be strong.


    "There is always a way, Vanessa, wait for me..."


    Georgia again came to Robert¡¯s vi.


    The butler saw her and refused to let her in.


    When Robert went back in the evening after drinking, he found Georgia knelt in front of his vi.


    He scoffed and did not pay attention to her, but directly entered the vi and ordered the butler to close


    the door, not allowing this woman to walk in.


    In the middle of the night, it began to rain heavily.


    Robert went to the window and found the woman in the rain still kneeling outside.


    However, he still remembered what she said. With a cold face, he lied back on the bed.


    But he tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep.


    After swearing, he finally got up and put his clothes on.

 Chapter 9 You Blushed

    Chapter 9 You Blushed


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was a hint of anger in his voice.


    Georgia raised her head. Her face was covered with rain. The man stood at the door with a dark and


    cold face.


    She was right.


    Annie was very ill and she had no one to help.


    She could onlye to Robert.


    He was the only powerful person she knew right now.


    Getting up from the ground, Georgia slowly walked into the room.


    She was wet all over, and as she walked on the tiles of the room, there were dirty footprints on the floor


    with each step.


    Georgia had made been ready to sell herself for the sake of Annie.


    "Why are you kneeling outside my house?"


    When leaving in the morning, this woman said she felt sick about him.


    Now, she knelt in front of his house. Robert knew this woman needed his help.


    Georgia bit her lips tightly. She was sure if he would help.


    "My rtive is ill, and the doctor said Dr. Ivan has a greater chance of sess, so I''d like to ask you for


    help."


    "Dr. Ivan? Your rtive has a heart attack?"


    Georgia nodded. There was a trace of hope in her heart. It seemed that Robert knew Dr. Ivan.


    "But why should I help you?¡±


    Robert gave a cold titter. He stood in front of Georgia and then lifted her jaw.


    "I admit that I am a little interested in you, but if you think that I will be obedient to you, I advise you to


    go to the lunatic asylum and check your brain!"


    His voice was cold and heartless. Georgia felt desperate.


    She knelt in front of Robert and said in a humble voice.


    "Please... I''ll do anything if you can get Dr. Ivan to help..."


    Robert did not like to make a hard time for others.


    However, this woman said he was sick in the morning, and he was still angry.


    "Woman, you have to give what you want. I don''t see any value in you."


    Georgia''s face was pale.


    She stood up from the ground. Robert thought she would leave in despair.


    However, Georgia took off her clothes in front of him.


    One by one, all the clothes fell to the ground.


    Robert clenched his palm and asked coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Georgiaughed at herself.


    She had lost her pride, and she didn''t need it now.


    "Can¡¯t you see it? I want to use my body to exchange that. As long as you promised to help me contact


    Dr. Ivan, you can have my body."


    With a tremble in heart, he felt fire burning up inside his body.


    Robert looked away and mocked.


    ¡°You think too highly of the value of your body!¡±


    Georgia smiled fearlessly.


    She threw off thestyer of her clothes and directly embraced the man.


    "Mr. Simpson, your body does not hate me."


    The woman''s voice was charming. Robert felt long unseen impulse.


    That was the same feeling that Emma gave him that night six years ago.


    As Robert recalled the past, she had gently kissed his ear.


    "You''re blushing."


    Georgia said gently, ending with a trill.


    Robert suddenly turned over Georgia, held her up and directly pressed her on the sofa.


    "Woman, you''re looking for death now!"


    Robert said gnashing teeth. Georgiaughed wantonly.


    "Mr. Simpson, are you afraid of your girlfriend and dare not touch other women?"


    Itpletely infuriated Robert. He did not hesitate but kissed the woman widely.


    The two people were naked in the end. In thest step, Georgia became calm and stopped him.


    At this moment, Robert¡¯s eyes were scarlet and his face was terribly ferocious.


    However, Georgia just wanted to get what she wanted.


    "Mr. Simpson, I told you as long as you contact Dr. Ivan to help, my body is yours. Now, please answer


    me, will you help?"

 Chapter 10 Why are You so Stubborn?

    Chapter 10 Why are You so Stubborn?


    He felt his body was about to explode. Georgia¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water, instantly cooling


    her down.


    Robert let go of Georgia with a gloomy face.


    "I hate being used. What makes you think I would help you in order to have your body?"


    Georgia was naked. She had sacrificed all her pride.


    In the end, the man was still unwilling to help.


    Filled with despair, she squatted to the ground and picked up her clothes one by one.


    Standing up, Georgia put on her clothes and then turned to leave.


    Robert stood in situ and did not move. He silently looked at the woman¡¯s back bing more and


    more blurred.


    By the time the door was closed, Robert''s gloomy face looked even worse.


    He wanted to leave, but he couldn''t get his mind off the way the woman picked up her clothes on the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ground.


    "Shit -"


    After cursing in his heart, Robert stood up, grabbed his umbre and rushed out.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside.


    Georgia stood in the wind and rain, walking slowly step by step.


    There was sound of footsteps behind. Georgia did not hear it and only thought of her daughter''s face.


    Since Robert wasn''t willing to help, she had to turn to someone else.


    She must not give up.


    "Take the umbre."


    The voice of Robert was heard. Georgia turned around and found Robert standing in front of her with


    an umbre.


    Georgia silently looked at Robert without a word, but turned to leave again.


    She did not need his ridiculous pity!


    What a stubborn woman!


    If she had been thick-skinned enough to ask him for help the next day, he would agree.


    Why was she so stubborn?


    Seeing that this woman ignored him, he rushed forward again and handed the umbre to her.


    ¡°Take it, or you won''t get my help!¡±


    Georgia felt Robert would not help her. Everything he did was fooling her!


    She threw Robert''s umbre to the ground and said in a cold voice.


    ¡°I don''t want your help! Get the hell out of my way."


    After that, Georgia ran directly in the rain.


    Looking at the umbre on the ground and the woman¡¯s back, he became so angry.


    Since this woman did not ept his kindness, why should he care?


    But why was he so angry?


    When Georgia returned to the hospital, she was still wet all over.


    Vanessa was worried when she saw Georgia looking like a drowned rat.


    "Georgia, where did you go this afternoon? Why didn''t you take an umbre in such a heavy rain?"


    Georgia took a deep breath and did not want Vanessa to know her despair.


    "Vanessa, I''m fine, I just want someone to help. It is not easy to contact Dr. Ivan, so I can only ask a


    few more people for help. By the way, did Annie sleep well today?"


    Speaking of Annie, Vanessa''s voice was gentle.


    ¡°She slept well at night, and before she went to bed she asked me where you have been. Georgia, we


    must do something about Annie, but you don''t have to push yourself too hard."


    Georgia smiled, and she did not want to say the matter of Robert.


    She would continue to find a way to have Annie got her treatment and could not let Vanessa worry too


    much.


    Over the years, she had brought too much trouble to Vanessa.


    In the future, she would carry the responsibility to protect Annie.


    In the next morning, Georgia yed with Annie for several hours.


    In the afternoon, before the club was opened, Georgia came ahead of time to La there.


    "La, I need money and I need to know a lot of powerful people. Please help me."


    In the past, she was just a dealer. It depended on her decision toe to stage or not, and the guests


    would not harass the dealer.


    However, Georgia now just wanted Annie to be healthy.


    She had lost so much, but her daughter was thest thing she wanted to lose.


    "A guest wille to the Diamond VIP Box on tenth floor tonight. You should have heard of Mr. Knight,


    you can have a try."

 Chapter 11 Is This Your Woman?

    Chapter 11 Is This Your Woman?


    Mr. Knight was famous, and Georgia had heard of him before.


    He was a self-made billionaire, known as Mr. Knight.


    If such a person took fancy on her, there would a chance to help her get touch with Dr. Ivan.


    Georgia was not sure if she could make it, but she could only seize every chance.


    At eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Gigi, you look pretty in this backless dress."


    The dresser helped Georgia do the make-up and felt she was dazzling look at Georgia¡¯s backless


    dress.


    Georgia smiled faintly, looking at herself in the mirror.


    Her red lips were enchanting, sexy and gorgeous.


    After sitting in silence for a while, La walked over to Georgia.


    "Gigi, since you have made the decision, don¡¯t make a mistake. Mr. Knight is a man you can¡¯t provoke.


    Grasp this opportunity."


    Georgia nodded silently. She stood up and walked slowly out of the dressing room.


    Along the way, many men in the club stared at her. Some even whistled.


    Georgia coolly followed La to the VIP box on the 10th floor.


    La gently knocked at the door, and Georgia stood aside.


    However, she did not expect to see Robert came over from the corner and saw her as well.


    "Georgia, you can go in now."


    Georgia moved her eyes away from Robert and walked directly into the box. The the box door was


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    immediately closed.


    Robert froze in ce.


    The woman was dressed up so sexily. Was she trying to seduce the wild men out there?


    He was somehow angry.


    But why should he care about this woman!


    He scolded himself, quickened his pace and then entered his box.


    Jason asked with curiosity, seeing Robert¡¯s gloomy face


    "What is wrong with you? Has someone annoyed you?"


    Robert did not want to mention that woman. He shook his head and did not intend to answer.


    Jason did not ask much, but Jasperughed, seeing that everyone was here.


    "Let''s y Five Card Stud. I''ll ask the boss to call Georgia over to deal. I like to watch her deal."


    Robert nodded silently.


    Jason had no problem with it.


    However, after Jasper finished his call, he sighed to the two men.


    "The director of the club told me that Georgia is in the other box. Let''s just y by ourselves..."


    As Jasper said that, Robert''s facial expression became gloomier.


    This woman took off her clothes to seduce him yesterday, and now she was wearing so little to go to


    another box.


    What a shameless woman!


    He should have known she was just a vain woman.


    As Georgia entered the box, she froze.


    Inside the box sat two men, including a middle-aged man named Chester Rogers, Mr. Rogers almost


    got her in that year.


    The other man should be Mr. Knight.


    Mr. Knight was more than forty years old. His face was angr and domineering. He was in a ck suit


    and looked casual.


    There were other women inside the box. The arrival of Georgia did not cause attention to Mr. Knight.


    On the contrary, Chester had been fixing his eyes on her.


    Subconsciously, Georgia directly walked to Mr. Knight and poured wine for him.


    Laurence Knight looked at this young woman who was close to him, and then at Chester''s eyes. He


    couldn''t help smiling.


    "Chester, is this your woman?"

 Chapter 12 Collusion

    Chapter 12 Collusion


    Georgia did not expect Mr. Knight to say that.


    She was ready to sacrifice herself, but if it was Chester, Georgia would rather die.


    Her miserable life began when Chester tried to possess her.


    "Mr. Knight, this woman is a stray cat that escaped from my house. I have been looking for her for


    several years, but she is hiding here..."


    Chester''s voice gradually became some gloomy and cold.


    Georgia only felt that her whole body was braving fine cold sweat.


    What was more, Mr. Knight had no interest in her at all.


    Perhaps, this man would soon throw her to Chester!


    The fear in her heart gradually expanded. Georgia had no time to think too much, she poured a ss of


    wine directly, and then showed a gorgeous smile to Mr. Knight.


    "Mr. Knight, Mr. Rogers lied, I''m not his woman..."


    "Oh?"


    Mr. Knight raised his eyebrows and smiled, looking interested.


    Georgia tightly bit her tongue tip, pressed her lips and finally she said.


    "I admire you for long. Mr. Knight, how do you feel about me?"


    As Georgia finished her words, Laurenceughed aloud.


    As for Chester, his line of sight was like a venomous snake. Georgia only felt like sore on the back.


    "Chester, she is just a stray cat, why do you care so much?"


    For a long time, Laurence said to Chester in a low voice, which was of majesty.


    Chester would not do something impulse for a woman, what was more, he still needed help from


    Laurence.


    He would deal with this woman in the future.


    "Mr. Knight, it is her blessing that you have a crush on her."


    In an hour, Chester had been talking business with Laurence.


    asionally, Chester would take fierce look at Georgia, however, he did not do anything to her.


    Georgia sat obediently beside Laurence and poured the wine.


    When it was over, Chester was the first to leave the box.


    He found a quiet spot and called Emma.


    "I saw Georgia, when did she get out of prison?"


    Chester¡¯s words were like a thunder, which darken Emma¡¯s face suddenly.


    "She should be in prison for eight years and now she''s only been in there for six. Are you sure you saw


    her?"


    "Emma, I''m not blind yet..."


    Chester scoffed and told her that she saw Georgia in the box.


    "The reputation of Mr. Knight was not good, we don¡¯t have to fear him. Chester, didn¡¯t you want to get


    her in those days? Now she has no one to rely on, it is your opportunity."


    Emma bewitched him.


    She did not want Georgia to appear in front of her. She hoped this woman could be shut up


    immediately by the freak Chester and had better be tortured to die.


    "Emma, you are scorpion. You want to destroy Georgia, why should I help you?"


    Chester just wanted to confirm the news of Georgia with Emma. But since she knew nothing, he did not


    want to waste time.


    As Chester was ready to hang up the phone, Emma''s voice suddenly be very bleak and cold.


    "Chester, if you are not willing to deal with Georgia, I can only tell Robert that you bully me, guess your


    consequence."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Chester¡¯s face became dark too.


    "Chester, I am not. Georgia is beautiful, isn¡¯t that good if she is your woman?"


    Remembering that six years ago this woman used Robert''s influence to nearly bankrupt hispany,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Chester took several deep breaths before continuing.


    "I understand your request, but Emma, enough is enough, otherwise, I don''t mind go to hell together


    with you!"

 Chapter 13 How can You be so Cheap?

    Chapter 13 How can You be so Cheap?


    After hanging up with Chester, Emma still looked gloomy. Her red fingernail even was broken when she


    clenched her fist.


    "Emma, what happened? How do I feel it is rted to Georgia? Has she been out of prison?"


    Flora asked with concern. Emma answered softly, looking at her mother.


    "Mom, Georgia should bemuted for two years. She was released from prison ahead of


    schedule......"


    Hearing that, Flora''s face darkened.


    "We can¡¯t let bitch go home. If she knows what happened that year, we will be screwed."


    Emma sure knew that. As Robert''s fiancee, she had a wonderful life.


    Emma would not allow anyone to ruin her present life.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry, I have threatened Chester to deal with Georgia. However, Chester alone is not


    enough, our staff also have to investigate the situation of Georgia. If necessary, we have to kill her."


    ¡°Why didn''t she die in prison?¡±


    Flora cursed. The car ident killer was her son and she took a lot of effort to frame Georgia as a


    murderer.


    She would not allow Georgia to go back.


    On the other side, Georgia and Mr. Knight were inside the box.


    Laurence asked all the people inside the box to leave and then looked at Georgia.


    "Money, fame, or something?"


    Mr. Knight''s face was calm. He was a calm man and any beautiful women were only ything to him.


    Georgia knew only she was honest, she could have an opportunity.


    "I want to ask the internationally famous Dr. Ivan to help me with the operation. If you can help me, I


    can do anything."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You are clever."


    Mr. Knight finally seriously looked at her face.


    She had beautiful features and a good figure.


    But she looked like a person.


    The woman who was long dead in his memory.


    "I''ve heard of Dr. Ivan too, but I can''t promise I can get in touch with him. Are you sure you want my


    help?"


    Perhaps by the influence of his memory, Mr. Knight did not want to y with her but chose to be frank.


    He could y with many women except the one who looked like her.


    Georgia suddenly became silent. If Mr. Knight could not help, she could onlye to others.


    Georgia''s silence made Laurence chuckle.


    "Here''s my phone. Save your phone number. If I ever get in touch with Dr. Ivan, I''ll call you."


    Georgia felt Mr. Knight was friendly to her.


    Although she did not know why, she had a gleam of hope, so she saved Mr. Knight''s phone number.


    The night wind was cool. Georgia saw off Mr. Knight at the door.


    After the ck lengthened Lincoln had disappeared in her vision, Georgia turned back to the club, but,


    but as she turned, she found standing in front of her.


    "You failed to seduce and now you turn to Laurence. Why are you so cheap?"


    The man looked sullen and angry as there was me in his eyes.


    Georgia ignored his roar, and made a detour and intended to take another way.


    ¡°Why don''t you answer my question? Is that easy for a powerful man to make you take your clothes


    off?"

 Chapter 14 You Want to Keep Me?

    Chapter 14 You Want to Keep Me?


    Robert held Georgia''s wrist and said angrily.


    Georgia stopped walking, turned sideways, and then fixed her eyes on Robert.


    "I would do anything, including taking off my clothes, if anyone could help me find Dr. Ivan. Mr.


    Simpson, I am a cheap woman, please get out of my way, I don''t want to pollute your eyes."


    With that, Georgia coldly shook off Robert''s hand, and then walked away.


    Robert stood there, with that picture of Georgia smiling at Laurence in his mind.


    This woman!


    How could she smile happily to other men?


    Robert quickened his pace and stopped in front of Georgia.


    "Mr. Simpson, I do not owe you anything. You again and again blocked in my way, what do you want?"


    Georgia''s eyes were like ice.


    She could not forget the humiliation brought to her by this man. She had decided to give up everything,


    but, the man mocked at her with sarcasm, crushing thest ridiculous self-esteem in her heart.


    "Woman, don''t you want my help? I''ll put you in touch with Dr. Ivan, if you''ll be my woman."


    Georgia could not help but sneer.


    "If I am right, you have fiancee. What, you need a mistress, so you want to keep me?"


    "Gigi, don¡¯t be enigmatical. It was you seduced me, I now just give you a chance."


    Robert said calmly.


    He finally understood why he was angry.


    Since he could not ept the fact that other men taking possession of this woman, he would rob her.


    "I am really sorry, I have already had other man now. Mr. Simpson, you are not the owner of the world."


    Georgia knew that Mr. Knight''s help may not be sessful.


    However, she did not want to beg him.


    Robert again and again humiliated her. It was enough.


    More importantly, she did not believe that Robert was really willing to help her. She preferred to believe


    that the man was nning to y with her.


    After sneering, Georgia did not take another look at this man but continued to move on.


    "Dr. Ivan¡¯s real name was Ivan Simpson, he is my cousin. Even if other men contacts Dr. Ivan for you, I


    can stop him from arranging an operation by one call."


    His voice was so calm.


    Georgia froze. She did not turn around, but answered coldly.


    "The mouth is on your body. Who knows if it''s true?"


    With that, Georgia moved on.


    However, Robert¡¯s words were like nailed in Georgia''s mind.


    She did not dare to explore the truth, but vaguely felt that Robert was telling her the truth.


    Finally, Georgia made a phone call to Mr. Knight.


    "I get a message that Dr. Ivan¡¯s real name was Ivan Simpson, Robert Simpson¡¯s cousin. Can you


    check if it is true or false?"


    Mr. Knight did not refuse and asked her to wait patiently.


    Georgia returned to the hospital to apany Annie and waited patiently for the news of Mr. Knight.


    Three dayster, Georgia got the exact news of Mr. Knight.


    Robert was true. The real name of Dr. Ivan was really Ivan Simpson, and they were cousins.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Fate seemed to be joking with her, in the end, she still should go back to Robert.


    Georgia sat in a daze at home for a night.


    In the next morning, she came to the hospital.


    "Auntie Georgia, why are you so pale on face? I don''t needpany. If you don¡¯t feel well, you can go


    back to sleep."


    Vanessa had to go to work during the day, so Georgia had been with Annie.


    Looking at her sensible daughter, she remembered that the doctor told her Annie''s situation was


    bing worse and the sess rate of the operation was small.


    Georgia held back her tears and hugged Annie tightly.


    "Annie, I am fine. I am not in a good mood, so talk to me, ok?"


    Annie agreed and had been talking to her.


    In the evening, Georgia left when Vanessa came to the hospital after work.


    When she walked out of the hospital, Georgia decided to find Robert.


    However, as she picked up the mobile phone, she felt pain in the back of her head and then fell to the


    ground.

 Chapter 15 Who was the Man that Night?

    Chapter 15 Who was the Man that Night?


    When she woke up, it was dark outside the window.


    Georgia remembered she was knocked unconscious and taken away.


    She tried to move and found she was free to move. She got up from the bed. Before she had any


    action, the indoor light suddenly lit up.


    "Miss Lane, Mr. Knight is waiting for you downstairs."


    The servant, dressed in ck, stood at the door of the bedroom, said in a gentle and polite voice.


    Georgia had doubts, but she could have to put on clothes and shoes, and then came to the downstairs


    with the servant.


    In the living room on the first floor, Laurence sat on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest. When Georgia


    arrived, Laurence opened his eyes.


    "Sit down."


    Georgia sat down as he required, and Laurence spoke gently.


    "Do you have a lot of questions?"


    Georgia nodded, but did not say anything. She did not understand why Mr. Knight stunned her and


    taken her here.


    "It is not me who stunned you. It is Chester. He dates you and took action to you."


    Georgia believed Mr. Knight, but, why was she here with Mr. Knight?


    Laurence saw through Georgia''s mind. He motioned the person standing next to him. Then Chester


    was thrown to the front of Georgia and Laurence with his body tied.


    "I have been monitoring Chester''s every move. My men found you were captured by Chester, so they


    saved you."


    Georgia did not understand what happened between Mr. Knight and Chester.


    She wanted to know why Chester tried to deal with her again and again. Was it just because she was


    beautiful?


    "Mr. Knight, thank you, can you take off the rag in Chester¡¯s mouth? I have a few questions to him."


    Laurence motioned to his man. Immediately, the bodyguard who stood beside Chester took off the rag


    in Chester''s mouth.


    "Laurence, you son of a bitch, I sincerely want to cooperate with you, but you betrayed me!"


    Chester cursed directly to Mr. Knight.


    Laurence faintly took a glimpse at Chester. The bodyguard who stood beside Chester hit the abdomen


    of Chester with a fist.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Chester screamed out of pain and spit out blood.


    He still looked at Laurence with ferocious and resentful eyes, but he did not dare to say anything


    provocative.


    Georgia stood up and then walked to Chester.


    "Chester, I did not offend you, but in the past six years, you had been forcing me, and now why you still


    not let go of me?"


    Chester¡¯s look was fierce. He did not answer Georgia, and his abdomen was kicked by bodyguard


    mercilessly.


    Not only that, the bodyguard lifted Chester up and fell him to the ground.


    Chester felt that his insides would be broken.


    Looking at Georgia, Chester finally said unwillingly.


    "Georgia, you still ask me that kind of questions, no wonder you were fooled by Emma!"


    Chester''s voice was full of sarcasm.


    Georgia had guessed that it was Emma targeting her, or it was Flora and Owen.


    She just did not understand, since she had no power, why Emma did not give up.


    "Why does Emma still not let me go?"


    Chester sneered and did not say anything. The bodyguard once again kicked to Chester''s abdomen.


    He coughed out a mouthful of blood and then he said.


    "Six years ago, you did note to my bed but to someone else¡¯s. Georgia, do you know who that


    man was?"

 Chapter 16 It was Him

    Chapter 16 It was Him


    "Do you know who he is?¡±


    Georgia tried to keep her voice calm, but, Chester''s words made her stiff.


    Chesterughed ironically.


    "You know what? Emma is now Robert''s fiancee, and that man on that night is Robert. Think carefully,


    why Emma became Robert''s fiancee? Do I need to exin to you?"


    Robert?


    How was that possible!


    Georgia dared not believe it, but Chester did not seem to lie to her.


    "Chester, if it is true, so you want to kill me this time?"


    Chester did not answer, and Georgia asked again.


    "What Emma promised you? Why are you willing to kill me?"


    Chester said in a cold voice.


    "Emma didn''t tell me to kill you, she just told me to make you my woman, make you my ve, so that


    you can never escape. Emma is Robert¡¯s fiancee. If I do not agree with her, she would ask Robert to


    destroy my career which I have been striving for years!"


    Georgia closed her eyes. She felt so angry about that.


    Since childhood, her father and stepmother were cold to her, Emma and Eden Lane liked to bully her.


    She had been enduring it, telling herself that it was difficult for her father to be in the middle, and that it


    would be better for everyone if she grew up and left home early.


    However, her father sent her to Chester.


    Later, she was sent to prison.


    Although she did not know the truth of those days, Georgia was clear that the traffic ident was


    rted to the Lane family.


    For her child, Georgia decided to put down hatred after she was released from prison.


    However, these people did not let her go!


    She grasped her palm, trying to control herself.


    Georgia had the impulse to rush to Owen and asked him when they would let go of her!


    "Mr. Knight, take him away. I don''t want to see him."


    Georgia''s body was trembling. She felt pathetic and ridiculous about her life of more than twenty years.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After Chester was taken away, Laurence stood up to leave and decided to give this woman some


    privacy.


    Georgia was silent for more than half an hour, then she adjusted her mood, opened her eyes and stood


    up from the sofa.


    When she walked out of the door, she saw Mr. Knight stood at the door with a cigarette.


    Seeing Georgiae out, Mr. Knight asked.


    "Are you ok?"


    Georgia smiled sadly.


    "Mr. Knight, I am useless. Up to now, I dare not take revenge."


    Laurence did not speak, but quietly looked at the sky in the distance.


    A momentter, he said.


    "If you need help, I''ll do my best to help you."


    Georgia felt the goodwill of Mr. Knight.


    "Mr. Knight, why are you willing to help me?"


    Mr. Knight was ruthless as rumor went. Georgia thought she was not that beautiful to attract Mr. Knight.


    ¡°Perhaps because you look like an old friend of mine.¡±


    Mr. Knight said and signed.


    Georgia did not ask much but felt gratitude.


    "Mr. Knight, thank you, but there are some things I can only do myself."


    Dr. Ivan was Robert''s cousin, so Mr. Knight could not help.


    Georgia had to find Robert.


    Regardless of whether Chester''s story was true or not, Georgia took the car to Robert''s vi


    again.

 Chapter 17 We Have a Daughter

    Chapter 17 We Have a Daughter


    Emma hung up the telephone with sullen face.


    "Mom, Chester failed, that bitch was lucky. Laurence saved her, and Chester could not protect himself!"


    Flora became flustered in an instant.


    "Now what should we do? Chester saw Georgia in the monitor, so he knows the reason you became


    Robert¡¯s fiancee. Will he can tell Georgia?"


    "Mom, I have long destroyed the monitor, so Chester has no evidence. Now the most important thing is


    that Georgia has hooked up with Robert, and she is on her way to his vi. I have to go there,


    otherwise our efforts of these years will be ruined!"


    When she arrived at Robert¡¯s vi, it was dark.


    Georgia knocked at the door. The butler saw Georgia and did not stop her but said deferentially to her.


    "Mr. Simpson asked you to go straight to his study."


    Georgia was stunned that Robert had been waiting for her.


    Yeah, Dr. Ivan was his cousin, so he just needed to wait for her.


    Her heart wasplex. Georgia followed the butler came to the study of Robert.


    The study was very broad. After Georgia walked in, the butler closed the study door, and Robert stood


    up from chair.


    He didn''t say anything but walked closer step by step.


    Georgia''s heart beat violently.


    She felt every step of his foot on her heart.


    With weightlessness, before she had any move, she was directly picked up by Robert.


    Georgia subconsciously put her arms around the man''s neck. He became more and more nervous.


    "You let me go."


    Georgia stammered, and Robert chuckled.


    ¡°I thought you came here because you agreed to be my woman. Gigi, it''s a deal. If you refuse now, I''ll


    ask the butler to send you away. But after that, even if you climb into my bed, I won''t help you contact


    Ivan."


    Georgia stopped floundering in an instant.


    Seeing that, Robert smiled satisfactorily.


    "Good girl..."


    Robert said and put Georgia on bed in the study.


    Georgia said and confirmed.


    "Robert, are you really going to help me contact Ivan and get him to agree to the operation?"


    Robert bowed his head and kissed Georgia''s forehead.


    He was in a good mood now, even his voice softened.


    "Sure."


    Georgia closed her eyes. She could do anything for Annie.


    The man''s kisses fell on her face. Georgia felt itchy and had a strange feeling.


    This man was very gentle, as if he cared and cherished.


    But why?


    Georgiaughed at herself with self-mockery.


    He seemed to have sensed that she did not focus, and gently bit her neck.


    Subconsciously she opened her eyes and saw desire in the man¡¯s eyes.


    There was only quiet eagerness, not tenderness she had misunderstood!


    They looked at each other. As Georgia tried to speak, the door of the study was knocked violently, and


    the knocking became louder and louder.


    Robert looked gloomy. He got up and went to the door and opened it.


    Emma stood at the door and her eyes were full of indignation.


    And the butler stood beside Emma, looking at Robert regrettably.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Simpson, but Miss Lane moved so fast that I couldn''t stop her."


    Georgia went to the door. Seeing it was Emma, she subconsciously felt something wrong.


    How could Emmae at this time?


    Robert was angry. He usually had been a gentleman, but, Emma annoyed him this time.


    "Emma, don''t think I won''t break off the engagement, get out!"


    Feeling wronged, Emma took a look at Robert, and then at Georgia angrily.


    "Robert, I am your fiancee, am I not qualified to ask why you are with her?"


    Robert was most tired of jealous women. Emma had been dignified and polite before, now she showed


    her real face.


    "Emma, we have not got married, you still have no right to mind my business."


    Emma cred aloud.


    "Robert, if you are with another woman, I absolutely will be ok with that, but, how can you be with


    woman?"


    Emma said and looked at Georgia with disgust. It seemed that there were some secrets.


    "Emma, I will cancel the engagement, just wait."


    Robert did not want to entangle with Emma. He said coldly and was ready to let the butler drive Emma


    out.


    However, Emma cried out painfully.


    "Robert, this woman is Georgia Lane, my half-sister. Do you want to be with a woman who killed your


    younger sister?"


    It was like a thunder, instantly sting in Robert and Georgia''s head.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Georgia finally understood the reason why Emma came here. Before she said anything, Robert had


    been looking at her maliciously.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Georgia showed a bitter smile.


    "She is right, my name is Georgia Lane, her half-sister..."


    As Georgia finished her words, Robert took one step forward and ruthlessly caught Georgia''s neck.


    His face was ferocious. His sister¡¯s miserable face came ur to his mind. His voice was cruel.


    "Do you approach me with purpose?"


    He grabbed her neck harder and harder, and Georgia could hardly breathe.


    She cast a sidelong nce at Emma, who was smirking as if mocking her foolishness.


    "Georgia, what do you think you are? My sister is dead and you''re still alive. I tell you, Dr. Ivan will


    never help you, and I don''t want to see you again. Get out!"


    Robert let go of Georgia. He turned his back to her and did not want to see her.


    Georgia felt limp and fell on the ground. She wanted to exin, but the butler hade forward and


    was ready to throw her out.


    Her daughter¡¯s pale face came ur to her mind. She used all her strength and knelt in front of Robert,


    pulling the man''s trouser leg!


    "Robert, the car ident was not caused by me. And the woman who had sex with you six years ago


    was not Emma, it was me, and we have a daughter......"

 Chapter 18 Paternity Test

    Chapter 18 Paternity Test


    Georgia said with hard breath.


    Emma¡¯splexion changed greatly. Robert took a sharp look at Georgia.


    "Georgia, what did you say?"


    "Robert, please... Please save our daughter..."


    Georgia begged. She did not care about the plot of Emma or what happened to Robert¡¯s sister.


    Georgia just wanted Robert to contact Dr. Ivan to save Annie.


    Robert looked coldly at Emma.


    "Emma, what Georgia said is true?"


    Emma felt her palms trembling and her back oozing cold sweat.


    "Robert, do believe Georgia who killed your younger sister or me who have been your fianc¨¦e for six


    years?"


    Emma tried to be calm. She must not be exposed at this time.


    "Emma, I''m just giving you a chance. If what Georgia said is true, I''m giving you a chance to exin


    now. I don''t think you want to have the consequences of cheating on me."


    Robert stared at the expression of Emma.


    Deep down, he even hoped that what Georgia said was true.


    "Robert, Georgia likes to snatch my thing since childhood, and it became severe when we grew up.


    She stole everyman I liked. You are just a tool to her!"


    Emma roared angrily, as if she was really wronged.


    Georgia stared at Emma and sneered.


    "Emma, you still are good at lying."


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Robert directly roared.


    Subsequently, Robert looked at Georgia coldly.


    "Georgia, it is easy to tell if your words are true or false. Since you said we have a daughter, bring her


    here and I''ll take a paternity test with her, dare you?"


    ¡®Dare you?¡¯


    Georgia asked herself too. She subconsciously looked at Emma.


    She was the same in her memory. Whenever she was to fail to frame her, Emma dared not look


    straight at her.


    "I dare."


    Georgia looked to Robert and said aloud.


    ¡°Don''t you regret it!¡±


    Robert''s line of sight was sinister. His mind constantly recalled that his sister was bloody in the car


    ident.


    He grew up with his sister, and she died in a car ident.


    Robert hated that.


    "Robert, this woman is a liar. What if she bribes the doctor and falsifies the paternity test?"


    Emma suddenly said.


    She did not know Georgia actually had a child.


    If so, she was done!


    She had to find a way to sabotage this paternity test.


    Georgia looked at Emma and knew she feared.


    Georgia had confidence.


    "Robert, I have a condition to do paternity test."


    Georgia''s eyes were serious. She could not suffer failure.


    "Georgia, don''t test my patience!"


    Robert looked at the two women in front of him. He didn''t believe either.


    "Robert, can you make sure that the paternity test institution will not be known by anyone, including


    Emma and I?"


    Georgia always felt Emma would destroy the paternity test.


    She was panic and could only let Robert have the secret paternity test.


    "I understand what you mean. Where is the child? I will immediately arrange it."


    Hearing that, Emma suddenly burst into tears.


    "Robert, I am your fianc¨¦e. We have been together for six years, and you don¡¯t believe me."


    With that, she turned and ran out sobbing.


    It was the first time Robert saw Emma acting like this. Was Georgia really lying?


    He recalled the first acquaintance with Georgia and theter several encounters.


    This woman came to him for several times. At that time, Georgia deliberately concealed her name to


    mess around with him.


    "Robert, may I ask you something?"


    Georgia suddenly said.


    "Georgia, before the paternity test, don''t y tricks."


    Georgia showed a wry smile, thinking only of Annie¡¯s weak condition.


    "Annie had a heart attack when she was born in prison. Prison is not suitable for her to grow up in. I


    had no choice but to ask my friends to take care of her."


    Robert did not understand.


    "I mean, Annie doesn''t know I''m her mother, so when you meet her, including during the paternity test,


    can you keep it a secret and not talk about adult¡¯s business in front of her?"


    Robert looked at Georgia earnestly. Her eyes were full of implore.


    "I see, and you may rest assured that I will not appear to her until I have proved that she is my


    daughter."


    Georgia took a sigh of relief. Robert said coldly.


    "And if you lied, I''ll never get Dr. Ivan to agree to operate on your daughter, understand?"


    "Robert!"


    Georgia shouted anxiously. Robert''s face was cold.


    "Georgia, at least for now, you are still the car ident murderer who killed my sister. I don''t kill you


    now because you said we have a daughter. Remember, if you lied about it, I won''t give you another


    chance."


    Robert said coldly before he walked out.


    Georgia stood in situ, but Robert¡¯s cold voice was heard again.


    "Follow up, don''t you dare to do a paternity test?"


    "No, Annie is now in the hospital. Have you decided which hospital to do the test?"


    Georgia ran forward and asked Robert.


    "It''s not for you to worry about. You just need to take me to the hospital where your daughter is now."


    After Georgia told him the hospital, Robert went to one side and made a phone call.


    After that, they took a car to the hospital.


    After Emma ran out of Robert¡¯s vi, she called her mother immediately.


    "Mom, hurry to find someone to help. Georgia knew it was her at that night and gave birth to a


    daughter. Robert is now going to do a paternity test with that child, what should we do?"


    Flora turned pale on face.


    "Emma, go home right now. I will ask your father toe back, and we can let Robert find out."


    Emma drove home quickly.


    Flora and Owen had been waiting in the living room, with serious faces.


    "What is going on? It is not clear over the phone. Tell me and your dad!"


    As soon as Flora saw her daughter back, she asked anxiously.


    Emma told then what happened in Robert¡¯s vi.


    "How did Georgia know about that night?"


    Owen asked with a cold face.


    Emma recalled carefully. Georgia was almost captured by Chester, but something happened in the


    middle, and Chester was captured by Mr. Knight.


    Now it seemed that it was Chester told her.


    "Dad, it must be Chester!"


    Emma told him that Georgia was out of prison and had met Robert.


    Owen directly gave a p on the face of Emma.


    "Foolish!¡±


    "Clearly Chester guessed what happened that year, how can you let them meet? What does know,


    does he have the evidence?"


    Emma regretted extremely.


    She did not want to get her hand dirty, so she came to threat Chester to get rid of Georgia.


    She did not expect that Georgia came to Mr. Knight after she was out of prison.


    "Dad, Chester has no evidence. Now the most important is the paternity test. As long as it is proved


    that Georgia''s daughter is Robert, I will be in trouble!"


    Emma was so anxious that her body was trembling.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The paternity test would more than a day, and Robert was a thoughtful person.


    Even if she wanted to destroy the test, Emma did not know how she should do!


    The Lane family was wealthy in these years because of Robert. Owen knew that something should not


    be found out by Robert.


    Georgia had left, he must keep Emma as Robert¡¯s fiancee.


    "A liee be true if you say it for a thousand time. Georgia got help from Laurence. Emma, you


    have to let Georgia firmly believe that you have a way to destroy the paternity test, then she will


    naturally ask Laurence for help. As long as Laurence helped her, Robert won''t believe any word of


    Georgia."


    Emma hesitated.


    "Dad, are you sure that Robert will not believe Georgia because of Laurence?"


    "Laurence and the Simpson family had been infighting for several years. If Robert knows Georgia has


    Laurence to support her, he will be more and more careful and certainly will find several hospitals to do


    paternity test. As long as we find a way to falsify in one of them, Robert will believe that the child is not


    his.¡±


    Emma and her parents discussed the countermeasures. Georgia took Robert to the hospital.


    On the way, Georgia had already told Vanessa her intention toe with Robert.


    Annie was still small and was afraid to draw blood. Vanessa had beenforting her.


    ¡°Do you want to see her?¡±


    Standing in the parking lot of the hospital, Georgia anxiously asked.


    To tell the truth, Georgia now felt amazing that Annie was actually her daughter and Robert¡¯s.


    Georgia had aplex feeling toward Robert now.


    "Georgia, even if you were that person, even if we have a daughter, you still are the murderer killed my


    younger sister. The child will not protect you."


    Georgia''s heart became cold.


    "I told you, I didn''t do it."

 Chapter 19 Father and Daughter

    Chapter 19 Father and Daughter


    Robert had read the case record of his sister''s car ident.


    The car was Georgia¡¯s. Georgia was in the driver''s seat and drunk.


    Coupled with the automobile data recorder, he believed the killer was Georgia.


    "Unless you have proof that someone else did it."


    Robert said coldly, and then he headed for the elevator.


    Georgia only felt stuffy. If she had the evidence, how would she spend six years in prison?


    They took the elevator to theboratory on the sixth floor.


    "Do you want a test at this hospital?"


    Georgia questioned with doubts.


    She had thought that Robert would be careful and not trust the hospital where Annie stayed.


    "I have my n. Provide blood sample of your daughter."


    Georgia did not ask more. She watched Robert leave his blood sample in theboratory.


    When it was all over, Robert stood up directly.


    "I will arrange the follow-up work. You just need to ask your daughter to draw blood."


    Robert said, stood up and was ready to leave.


    Georgia looked at the figure of Robert far away, she only felt that there was a chill rising from her soles.


    It was as if something bad was about to happen.


    After that, Georgia and Vanessa took Annie to draw blood in theboratory.


    Theyforted Annie, who was crying after drawing blood. It was not until Annie fell asleep that


    Georgia and Vanessa came to a secluded part of the corridor to talk.


    "What is going on? You said on the telephone that you have found Annie¡¯s father and asked him to


    have paternity test. Georgia, will he take Annie away?"


    Vanessapletely regarded Annie as her own daughter. She could ept that Annie was taken


    away.


    "Vanessa, he is Robert Simpson, Dr. Ivan is Ivan Simpson. They are cousins. If the paternity test


    proves that Annie is Robert¡¯s daughter, there will be no problem with Annie¡¯s operation."


    Georgia''s tone had a trace of sadness.


    The Simpson family is powerful. If it were not Ann sick, she would certainly not expose Annie¡¯s identity.


    However,pared to the fact that Annie left her, Georgia would rather her daughter to live.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Vanessa understood the meaning of Georgia''s words, and her tears began to flow down.


    "Georgia, I understand, as long as Annie can live, I am willing to do anything. Nothing is more


    important than living."


    Georgia held Vanessa and wept.


    In those years, she and Vanessa got pregnant in the same year, but Vanessa''s baby died after birth.


    Over the years, Annie was almost her psychological pir.


    They both had bad experiences.


    In the evening, Vanessa went back home because she had to work tomorrow morning, so Georgia


    stayed in the hospital.


    When Georgia was ying chess with Annie, the ward door was knocked open.


    Georgia turned and found that it was Emma.


    Georgia''s face changed greatly. She did not want to scare Annie, so she exined to Annie.


    "Annie, I have a bad friend here. Wait quietly in the ward until I get rid of her and thene back to


    y chess with you."


    Annie cleverly nodded. Georgia quickly came to the door.


    She closed the door and asked coldly.


    "Why are you here, Emma?"


    Emma has calmed down. Even knowing that Robert had paternity test, she was now not flustered.


    "Georgia, Dad heard that you had a daughter, so he asked me to confirm with you."


    How could Owen care about her?


    As long as Georgia thought of things in those days, she had not feeling for her father.


    "Tell Owen, don''t y tricks. If you dare to touch my daughter, I don''t mind dragging you all to hell."


    Emma smiled faintly.


    "Georgia, I just want to warn you, don''t think that with Mr. Knight¡¯s support, you can cheat on the


    paternity test. Robert most hates to be cheated. While the test report has note out, you had better


    take your daughter away.¡±


    "Is Robert takes revenge, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you."


    Although she was ustomed to the shameless Emma, Georgia was still shocked to hear that.


    "Emma, if you talk nonsense again, I will call the security guard to drive you out."


    Emma sneered and turned around to leave.


    After Emma left, Georgia felt something wrong.


    Knowing that there would be a paternity test, Emma was panic in Robert¡¯s vi.


    But, she still dared to provoke her personally, as if she was fearless.


    Did she find a way to subvert the paternity test?


    Thinking that Annie needed a surgery in a short time, Georgia was worried.


    She thought it over and over, walked back and forth in the corridor, and finally made a call to Mr.


    Knight.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Laurence answered the phone.


    "Mr. Knight, I need your help ..."


    Georgia told him the matter between her and Robert briefly.


    "Annie needs an operation immediately, it can¡¯t be dyed. Mr. Knight, can you help me to stop the


    Lane family from making trouble? I have to make sure the paternity test is true, or Robert won''t let Dr.


    Ivan operate on my daughter."


    Mr. Knight did not answer immediately, which made Georgia worried.


    "I can help you, but you have to agree me on something."


    Mr. Knight said after a while.


    "Mr. Knight, please go ahead."


    "When your daughter''s operation is sessful,e to work for me, you can rest assured that I will


    pay you at high cost."


    Georgia felt it strange, but, Annie¡¯s healthy was much more important.


    Georgia agreed to Mr. Knight''s requirements.


    In the next afternoon, a doctor called Emma as soon as the paternity test report came out.


    "What do you mean? They are not father and daughter, are you sure?"


    Emma almost could not control her shocked voice. After repeatedly confirming that she did not make a


    mistake, Emma came to Owen excitedly.


    "Dad, that paternity test report came out. Georgia¡¯s daughter is Robert¡¯s daughter."


    Emma said beamingly.


    Owen was excited, but a momentter, he pondered.


    "Since it was the true, whether there are other reasons or not... Emma, find a way and make Robert


    think that Georgia''s daughter is his daughter, and get him angry at you..."

 Chapter 20 I will Make Him Feel Guilty about Me

    Chapter 20 I will Make Him Feel Guilty about Me


    "Dad, are you crazy? Let Robert mistakenly think Georgia''s daughter is his, he will certainly retaliate


    us!"


    Emma¡¯s voice became sharp in shock.


    "Emma, don''t you want Robert feel guilty about you and marry you as soon as possible topensate


    you."


    "Dad, what do you mean?"


    "You have been waiting for six years. If a man wants to marry you, he won''t wait that long."


    Hearing that, Emma turned pale on face.


    "Emma, rather than wait until Robert breaks off the engagement, it is better for us to take measure.


    Georgia''s daughter is not Robert¡¯s daughter anyway. Let Robert misunderstand us, sure he certainly


    will let us suffer, but it is temporary."


    "When Robert knew the truth and found that Laurence and Georgia are in mischief, he will take


    revenge."


    There was a bleak cold smile on Owen¡¯s face, and Emma was excited.


    She wanted to marry Robert, she must marry this man.


    "I see what you mean, Dad. I will take care of it. When Robert sees the report, he will hate me. And


    then he will feel very guilty."


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Annie and Georgia were already awake. They were having porridge.


    The porridge was brought by Vanessa in the morning before she went to work.


    When Vanessa got off work in the afternoon, Georgia went to the club to work.


    She had asked too many days off these days. Annie''s illness needed too much money, Georgia had to


    work to earn more money.


    Only with money in her bank card, could Georgia have a sense of security.


    After they finished their porridge, Georgia was going to push Annie to the hospital garden for a walk.


    "Annie, do you want to go to theke or the pavilion, I will take you out there for a walk."


    Georgia held Annie sit in the wheelchair.


    "Auntie Georgia, let''s go to the stone bench in the pavilion. Can I take the chess out? I want to y


    chess with you."


    "Of course. I like ying chess with you, too."


    Georgia squatted down in front of Annie, and then kissed Annie on the cheek.


    Annie''s cheeks turned blushed in an instant.


    She liked Auntie Georgia, so, she kissed Georgia''s cheek too.


    "Auntie Georgia, take the chess, let¡¯s y for a while."


    Georgia put the chess box under the wheelchair, and then she took a box of tissues and a bottle of


    water.


    After everything was done, Georgia pushed Annie out of the ward.


    They sat down at stone bench in the pavilion. Georgia set out the chess and began to y chess.


    The air in the morning was good, and not far from the hospital there were some old men and women


    doing tai chi.


    After ying chess for a while, Annie suddenly said.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Auntie Georgia, I want to use the bathroom."


    Georgia immediately packed up things and was ready to go to the bathroom with Annie.


    However, Vanessa made a phone call to her.


    On the other end of the phone, Vanessa was crying.


    "Georgia, he...he''s back..."


    Georgia immediately understood what Vanessa meant.


    Vanessa''s ex-boyfriend Alfred Chow was back.


    They loved each other deeply but they had bad experience in breaking up. Vanessa must be


    devastated now.


    "Vanessa, don''t be afraid, you have broken up. The past is long past, those were nightmares, no one


    will hurt you."


    Vanessa cried on the phone sadly.


    Georgia was worried.


    Vanessa''s condition was so bad that Georgia was really worried about her.


    Sheforted Vanessa on the phone and took Annie to the bathroom.


    When Annie came out from the bathroom, Vanessa screamed, and no one spoke on the phone.


    Georgia was very worried. She was afraid of something happened to Vanessa.


    "Annie, I have something urgent to deal with. And I will be out for an hour. Can you stay in the ward


    and y games?"


    After much thought, Georgia still decided that she should go to see Vanessa in person and take her to


    the hospital.


    Georgia was anxious that Vanessa was alone.


    "Auntie Georgia, you can go. I will wait for you in the hospital."


    Ann was very sensible and immediately agreed to Georgia''s request.


    "Annie, I am leaving, stay in the ward and don¡¯t go anywhere."


    After that, Georgia immediately ran out of the hospital with her bag.


    She took a taxi heading for Vanessa''spany.


    In the hospital, Annie took out her painting book, and then began to paint quietly.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door.


    Annie thought it was Auntie Georgia came back.


    "Auntie Georgia,e in. Do you forget to take anything?"


    Heating the tender voice of the child, Robert''s heart suddenly be very soft.


    Robert was not clear what it was like to be a father.


    Hearing the voice of the girl, he was d and expected.


    He opened the door and walked in.


    In the ward, the girl¡¯s soft hair was on her shoulders. She had big and bright eyes. when she looked at


    him, his heart softened.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡±


    Annie did not know this strange uncle, and she asked politely?


    Robert knew this girl had a heart attack. Hearing that and thinking that she might be his daughter, he


    felt distressed.


    Although he still had not yet got the report, he had got to know the fact that Georgia was in prison.


    She did give birth in the prison and the time was right.


    If this girl was his daughter, how could he stop feeling distressed?


    ¡°Annie, I am a doctor here, Ie to check on you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, where is your while coat?¡±


    Annie asked with doubts.


    Since she studied in Kindergarten, the teachers told her not to speak to strangers and not believe


    strangers easily.


    Although she felt this man was nice, she was alert.


    At this moment, Robert regretted that he did not disguise himself. What an idiot.


    He thought Georgia was here.


    But this girl was alone in the ward. She was not a qualified mother.


    He had doubts in heart, but facing this pretty girl, he showed a smile.


    ¡°I am a new doctor here and have not changed my clothes yet. I juste to ask your condition.¡±


    Annie looked at him doubtfully and nodded.


    ¡°Uncle, what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°How do you feel now? Is it hurt?¡±


    Robert came to the bed and got close to Annie.


    ¡°Uncle, my heart will hurt sometimes. I am ok, Mom and Auntie Georgia said as long as my operation is


    sessful, I will not hurt anymore.¡±


    Annie was just five years old. She had to suffer such pain since she was born. Robert could not help


    but feel distressed.


    "Annie, the operation is going to be a sess."


    Robert''s voice was gentle. In the face of such a lovely petite girl, Robert remembered his sisters at her


    young age.


    However, at the thought of Annie''s mother, of his sister''s car ident, Robert''s became cold.


    After a few words with Annie, his mobile phone rang.


    "Secretary Dean, what is it?"


    "Mr. Simpson, the paternity test report came out, Annie is your daughter."


    Robert froze instantly and after a long time, he said.


    "Are you sure the report is true?"


    "Mr. Simpson, I have repeatedly confirmed about it. You are indeed Annie¡¯s father."


    "When is the paternity test from the United Statesing out?"


    Robert did not want any mistake in the paternity test, so he had sent one of the blood samples to the


    United States.


    Robert could rest assured only when several hospitals confirmed that they were father and daughter.


    "Mr. Simpson, the blood sample just arrived in the United States this morning, and it is estimated the


    result wille out in three days."


    "I see. Keep it a secret and don''t tell anyone."


    After hanging up the phone with Secretary Dean, Robert looked at the girl again, and could not


    suppress his love to her.


    If the result was true, she was his daughter.


    Robert subconsciously stepped forward and tightly hugged Annie.


    "Uncle, let me go..."


    Annie felt this doctor was weird. He asked her some strange questions.


    Now he hugged her. She became alert and felt he had a problem.


    Robert let go of Annie and showed a smile regrettably.


    ¡°Annie, I was too excited. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I liked to you, actually it is my brother will have


    operation on you. He asked me to visit the patient.¡±


    Was that so?


    Annie looked at him with doubts, pressed her lips and did not say a word.


    Robert felt he was impulsive. He wanted to continue tomunicate with Annie.


    But as the thought that Annie had a heart attack, Robert stood up.


    ¡°Annie, I wille to see you again. Auntie Georgia and I are friends. Take a rest now, I will go find


    your mother.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the ward reluctantly and took out his phone to call his brother.

 Chapter 21 Id rather He Hated Me

    Chapter 21 I''d rather He Hated Me


    "What''s up, brother?"


    When the phone was put through, Ivan asked in the phone.


    "Hurry toe back, there''s a little girl needs you to operate on her."


    Hearing that, Ivanughed.


    "Brother, I am not your subordinate and I am very busy. If you want me to personally perform an


    operation, I should be in a good mood."


    People all over the world wanted him to perform the operation, Ivan felt he was busy.


    Obviously others could do it, but because his operation sess rate was the highest, everyone came


    to him, which annoyed him.


    "Ivan, it is your niece, my daughter. Hurry up to go back to have the operation."


    Robert shouted to his brother, which made Ivan shocked.


    "Brother, when did you have a daughter? How old is the girl? Have you got married?"


    Ivan knew his brother had a fiancee, but when did he have a daughter?


    "She is five years old and has a heart attack. Hurry back. I have asked the doctor. Only you have the


    operation, she could be healthy.¡±


    Now Robert only cared about Annie, and temporarily put the fact that Georgia killed his sister in the car


    ident behind.


    At this moment, Robert just wanted her daughter to recover as soon as possible.


    "Brother, you even have illegitimate daughter. How about your fiancee? Who is the mother? Will you


    marry her?"


    Ivan jested and said to his assistant.


    "Book a flight home for me immediately."


    His fiancee?


    At the thought of Emma, Robert felt angry only.


    This woman had fooled him for six years. If it were not his daughter, he would have gone to the Lane


    home.


    ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t ask too much. Hurry back and have an operation for my daughter. And it is none of your


    business who I will marry.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, I have asked the assistant to book a flight. Don¡¯t worry, I will get the operation ready after I see


    her medical record.¡±


    After that, Robert hung up the phone.


    He wanted to continue to talk to Annie, but he knew that Annie was alert to him.


    He thought it would be better if Georgia introduced them.


    At this thought, he made a call to Georgia.


    Georgia had arrived in Vanessa¡¯spany. After knowing that Vanessa was on the 25th floor, she took


    the elevator up.


    But when she arrived to the 10th floor, she saw a group of people whispering.


    Alfred and Rachel Scott were standing next to Vanessa.


    Vanessa and Alfred were in a rtionship when they studied in the university. And Rachel was Alfred¡¯s


    best friend. They quarreled a lot for Rachel.


    It seemed that Alfred was still with Rachel.


    In that year, Alfred left angrily and Vanessa almost got herself killed.


    Was Alfred to take revenge on her?


    Georgia came to them through the crowd. Alfred said.


    ¡°Vanessa, I have just heard that you are incapable and have a bad character. I am now here to inform


    you that I will fire you. Get the hell out of this, understand?¡±


    Alfred¡¯s voice was cold and his face was gloomy.


    Vanessa burst into tears instantly.


    Annie was now seriously ill. If she lost her job, what should she do?


    Vanessa knelt down to Alfred.


    ¡°Alfred, please don¡¯t fire me, I need this job.¡±


    Vanessa was lowly and Georgia felt bitter in heart. As she was to speak, Alfred took a kettle and


    poured the water to Vanessa¡¯s head.


    ¡°You are disgusting, I have thispany and I fire you. Understand?¡±


    Vanessa got her face wet with tea leaves, looking messy.


    She did not expect that Alfred woulde back and that he became her boss. He humiliated her and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    fired her in public.


    ¡°Alfred, this job is important to me¡­.¡±


    Vanessa continued to beg for mercy. Georgia rushed to her and pulled her up.


    ¡°Vanessa, he is humiliating you on purpose. It is useless to beg for mercy, go with me.¡±


    Vanessa was panicked. And Georgia took her hand and pulled her out.


    After a few steps, Rachel blocked in the front of them.


    ¡°Rachel, fuck off.¡±


    Georgia still remembered this woman framed Vanessa. And she was still angry with Rachel.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Miss Cooke, I just want to give you an invitation. My engagement party with Alfred in the


    15th next month. I hope you can be there. After all, we were ssmates.¡±


    With that, Georgia felt Vanessa¡¯s hand trembling.


    She took the invitation and sneered.


    ¡°Miss Scott, we will be there.¡±


    And then, she took Vanessa to the elevator.


    As they came out of the building, they took a taxi to the hospital.


    Vanessa lost her dignity and leaned on Georgia, crying.


    ¡°Vanessa, it will be fine, it has past.¡±


    Georgia patted Vanessa¡¯s back andforted her.


    The past was the pain in Vanessa¡¯s heart. Georgia felt that the painful memory was more suffering than


    that she was in prison for six years.


    ¡°Georgia, Alfred is back, I am afraid.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. I broke up with him, but you know I had no other choice. If I broke up with him, I will hurt


    him.¡±


    Vanessa cried louder and louder. She was not strong but pretended to be strong.


    However, when she saw hatred in Alfred¡¯s eyes when he saw her, she felt her heart broken.


    ¡°Vanessa, you and Alfred have misunderstanding. I know you don¡¯t want to speak it out, but if you


    don¡¯t, he will hate you for the rest of his life.¡±


    Georgia knew that they did not have a smooth rtionship. Looking at Vanessa who was so sad, she


    wondered it hiding the true was right.


    ¡°Georgia, don¡¯t tell him, never.¡±


    Vanessa roared painfully.


    ¡°I would rather he hates me than he knows that I got raped by several men at a time. I would rather die,


    understand, Georgia?¡±


    Georgia could not help but burst into tears.


    ¡°It is my fault, Vanessa. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    They hugged each other. And then Georgia¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Robert.


    "The paternity test hase out. Annie is my daughter. I''m in the hospital. Youe back right


    now.¡±

 Chapter 22 How Do You Have a Daughter?

    Chapter 22 How Do You Have a Daughter?


    Georgia felt her heart as if stopped.


    She had been anxious for a day, now she finally felt relieved.


    Thinking of Chester''s discourse and Emma¡¯s tension, Georgia was afraid that it was their trap.


    However, if she did not tell him that Annie was his daughter, he would not contact Dr. Ivan to have the


    operation.


    She said Annie was Robert¡¯s daughter, but she was afraid that she was not.


    If so, Robert would be angry, and Annie wouldpletely lose hope of cure.


    "I''m on the way back to the hospital. Wait for me."


    After taking a deep breath, Georgia calmly answered Robert.


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia burst into tears of joy.


    "Vanessa, the paternity test report hase out. Annie is really Robert¡¯s and my daughter."


    As Georgia said that, Vanessa who had originally immersed in sadness could not help but feel d.


    "Annie''s operation is hopeful, Georgia, we finally have hope."


    They adjusted their emotions. As the car arrived at the hospital, Georgia and Vanessa quickly came to


    the floor when Annie lived.


    Robert stood in the middle of the corridor waiting silently, but Georgia suddenly had no courage to


    move forward for no reason.


    Robert sensed she hade and turned to look at Georgia.


    "Georgia, I go to talk with Annie, you chat with Mr. Simpson."


    Vanessa knew that they needed to talk, and she walked toward Annie''s ward after that.


    "Georgia, let¡¯s walk downstairs, I have some things to confirm with you."


    Robert''s voice was low and steady. Georgia silently followed Robert behind and then they sat down in


    the hospital garden.


    "Since Annie is my daughter, and she has a weak heart, have you thought about her future?"


    Robert said and Georgia felt depressed.


    She knew her daughter would be taken away after she told him the truth.


    But it came so fast. Georgia could not restrain the pain in heart.


    "Mr. Simpson, Annie does not know that I am her mother and thinks her mother is Vanessa. If I tell her


    the truth and send her to live in a strange ce, I... I''m afraid she can''t take it."


    Robert was silent for a long time. He did not answer Georgia¡¯s questions. Georgia felt her heart sink.


    "What was going on in that year?¡±


    After a long time, Robert asked Georgia again.


    "You...... what do you want to know?"


    That absurd night in the hotel and the ident in the next day were rted to Robert.


    Georgia didn''t even know where to start.


    She didn''t even know what the ident was about.


    After all, when she woke up, the ident had already happened.


    Georgia did not know the cause and effect.


    "Tell me what happened after you met me that night."


    Robert hoped that the car ident murderer was not Georgia, only in this way, he could face his


    daughter''s mother without any psychological burden.


    If Georgia could not exin the ident, Robert could not forgive the murderer who killed his sister.


    "That night, I woke up in a room, drugged, soft... I escaped..."


    Georgia¡¯s voice suddenly stuck when she said that.


    In the front, Owen and Emma came toward her and Robert.


    Six years ago, Owen, her biological father sent her to Chester''s bed.


    He failed in the first time, and in the second time, he even knocked her out with a wooden stick.


    When recalling that, Georgia could not control the anger in her heart.


    Robert found the arrival of Owen and Emma. Think of that he had been deceived by them for six years,


    Robert was angry.


    "Don''t move. I''ll take care of them."


    Georgia noticed Robert walked to Owen and Emma darkly.


    "Robert, you...Why are you with Georgia?"


    As Owen approached, he questioned Robert in surprise.


    "Robert, do you really believe Georgia¡¯s words? She knows what happened that night, and she now


    lied to you."


    Emma said to Robert with a sad face.


    Seeing they y a show, Robert sneered.


    "Emma, don''t act, the paternity test report hase out. That child is my daughter, what else do you


    want to say?"


    "How is that possible? Robert, Georgia likes to rob the person or the article that Emma likes since


    childhood. She must do something about it!"


    Owen frowned and said to Robert.


    At the same time, Emma cried sadly.


    "Robert, Georgia is my sister, I know she has been jealous of me, so, whatever I care about, she will


    take away. I can give up on other things, but, not you. I love you, you are an article, I can not let you be


    cheated by her."


    "Robert, I do not expect the paternity test report to be like this, but, I can swear to you, it was not


    Georgia that night. It was me. Have you forgotten the jade pendant?"


    Georgia really did not expect that Emma to continue to quibble shamelessly.


    She even talked about the jade pendant!


    "Emma, the jade pendant was a gift from my mother. You are so shameless! You even stole my


    mother''s things!"


    Emma still cried sadly, as if she had suffered a wronged day.


    And the person who wronged her was Georgia.


    Robert''s face became cold.


    He hated to be deceived. Now, Emma and Owen still acted shamelessly. Did they think he had no


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    temper?


    "Emma, I won¡¯t trust you for your tears. I will immediately arrange to break off the engagement with


    you. In the past six years, the Lane family has benefited too much, and I will take it back bit by bit!"


    ¡°I told you what would happen to you if you deceived me!¡±


    Robert said with a cold face and took a look at the bodyguard behind him not far away.


    "Throw them out. I don''t want to see them again."


    "Robert, Georgia is scheming, she will hurt you."


    Emma continued to cry, with tears falling down.


    And Owen coldly looked to Robert.


    "Mr. Simpson, I can¡¯t believe that you will be cheated by Georgia. I raised her since she was a child.


    She disobeyed me, cheated me, hurt me. I had long lost trust to her. When you find out she was


    deceiving you, do not me me for not warning you."


    Robert was angry about Owen¡¯s words.


    He motioned to his bodyguard to get them out.


    Seeing that Owen and Emma was driven away, Georgia had no joy in heart, but felt endless sad.


    This was her father, but he was so cruel to her.


    "Don''t worry, since you don''t like them, I won''t let them get near you in the future."


    Robert found Georgia was sad andforted her.


    As if there was an impulse in his heart to smooth her sadness.


    Georgia gratefully smiled.


    "Never mind, I knew it. He doesn''t think of me as a daughter. I''m used to it..."


    Even if she said so, Robert still found sadness in her tone.


    He could understand her sadness.


    "Actually... My father doesn''t like me either. When my sister died, he even stayed with his lover and did


    note back to see her dead body."


    Robert said suddenly, which surprised Georgia.


    After a while, Georgiaughed bitterly.


    "We''re the same kind of people."


    "One world, one father. I know how you feel. After enough time, you will pay less and less attention to


    him, and you will be stronger and stronger."


    It was the first time Robert said calmly to Georgia since they met.


    Georgia had good impression to Robert for hisfort.


    "Thank you, Mr. Simpson. I''ll try to be strong."


    Robert faintly smiled. He nned to discuss the custody of Annie, but he did not continue.


    Georgia might be a good mother.


    Thinking that Annie was not close to him, he felt lost in heart.


    ¡°Can you try to make Annie more intimate to me? I went to see her today, and she was defensive


    against me."


    Thinking that when Robert talked to Annie and Annie regarded Robert as a stranger to kidnap her,


    Georgia couldn''t helpughing.


    "Annie had been educated well. The kindergarten had always taught children not to go with strangers.


    She guards against you, which means that the teacher''s teaching effect is good."


    Robert just smiled faintly.


    Though it was a surprised that he suddenly had a daughter.


    However, since he met Annie, he felt that she might be the best gift from God to him.


    They came to Annie''s ward while talking.


    Annie felt surprised that they came over together.


    "Annie, this is my friend, you call him Uncle Robert."


    "Auntie Georgia, I have met him before, so he is really your friend."


    Annieughed happily at Robert.


    "Nice to meet you, Uncle Robert."


    Robert directly bent and hugged Annie.


    "Nice to see you too."


    It was lively in the ward. After talking for a while, his mobile phone rang.


    It was his mother''s ringtone.


    Robert smiled to Annie and Georgia apologetically. Then he took the phone and came to the corridor.


    "Mom, what is it?¡±


    "Robert, how do you have a daughter?¡±

 Chapter 23 Do I Really Have a Granddaughter?

    Chapter 23 Do I Really Have a Granddaughter?


    Robert was stunned by his mother''s remark.


    "Mom, where did you get that news?"


    "You are still trying to hide it. Ivan''s mother even called to congratte me, saying that I had a


    granddaughter, but she is in poor health and needs Ivan to have an operation. You''ve already told Ivan


    about this. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "What''s going on here? I really have a granddaughter? What''s wrong with her? Is she sick badly?¡±


    His mother kept chattering over the phone. Robert realized that he forgot to ask Ivan to keep it a secret.


    And he told his mother about it.


    Now it seemed that the entire Simpson family had known about it.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''lle back and exin this to you."


    Robert hung up the phone and said goodbye to Georgia. Then he took the car back home.


    Seeing that Robert left in a hurry, Georgia could not help but feel concerned.


    She was haunted by the possibility that something might go wrong.


    Not long after Robert left, Annie fell asleep.


    Georgia had taken too many holidays. She should go to work today.


    "Vanessa, please stay with Annie in the hospital, I have to go to the club today."


    "Georgia, I have told you that it isplex in the club. In case of an ident, what should you do?"


    Georgia knew it.


    But with six years in prison and a prison record, it was impossible for her to have a high-paying job.


    If there were no medical expenses, Georgia would do some cleaning work, but the cleaner''s sry was


    too low.


    That was not enough to pay for Annie¡¯s operation.


    "Vanessa, I''ll take care of myself. At the moment, at least I can make more money working in the club."


    Vanessa knew Georgia did that for money.


    She had been kicked out of thepany and hadn''t found another job yet. Now Georgia really could


    not give up her job.


    "Georgia, take care."


    Georgia nodded. After she left the hospital, she immediately got on the bus to the club.


    As soon as she arrived at the club, Georgia did makeup as usual and then put on the clothes of dealer.


    "Gigi, there are some distinguished guests in the club today. Didn''t you sayst time that you need to


    know some powerful people? Do you need me to introduce them to you?"


    La came to make up room and said to Georgia.


    Georgia was silent for a while, and then she rejected her offer.


    Last time, she had to find a way to get Dr. Ivan to help.


    Now, since the paternity test results came out, showing that Ann was the daughter of Robert, Dr. Ivan


    would certainly have operation on Annie.


    There was no need for her to put herself in danger.


    La was obviously dissatisfied. She was the procuress of the club. Georgia was pretty and many men


    in the club wanted to know Georgia.


    And she wanted to cultivate Gigi into the signature girl.


    However the boss did not force her.


    La had no right to force her, and she could only left with regret.


    Georgia waited for the club to get busy in the evening, and then, as arranged by the supervisor, she


    went to the guests'' boxes to deal cards.


    However, when it was in the evening, the supervisor came to her.


    "Gigi, the dancer is ill today, you go to dance for one night, I will double your sry."


    Georgia did that once. Now the supervisor said he would double her sry, she thought of that Annie


    needed much money to do the operation.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Georgia agreed.


    "Ok. I''ll dance tonight."


    Georgia put on a charming makeup and then a sexy ckce skirt.


    Many of the guests in the club were men. If she had other choice, Georgia would not work in the club.


    She had been through more miserable things.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was just a pole dance, so it was not a big deal.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the DJ in the club hall yed the passionate music. Georgia walked to


    the center of the stage, and then began the charming sexy pole dance.


    She learned to dance from an early age and her body was naturally soft.


    As Georgia started to dance, men around her started whistling.


    More and more people gathered around the stage to watch Georgia dance. Georgia danced attentively.


    She didn''t even know how attractive she was now.


    She had sexy tall figure and a charming face, like a seductive goblin.


    Ivan was sitting not far away drinking wine. His assistant Ben pushed his hand.


    "Boss, that dancer is so seductive, I want to get close to her."


    Ivan rolled his eyes at his assistant. He looked along the line of sight of Ben to the dancer in the center


    of the stage.


    In a sh, Ivan felt that his body also had a reaction.


    However, when he saw clearly her face, his face darkened.


    "Get up, I want to go back."


    Ivan stood up with a ck face and was to leave.


    "Boss, we took a ne for two hours and you saide to the bar to rx. We have not had a woman


    yet, why are you leaving?"


    Ivan stared at his assistant.


    "I am the boss, get out if you say more words!"


    Ben knew that his boss was really angry.


    Didn''t I just catch a glimpse of a dancer dancing?


    Why did he suddenly be angry?


    Ben could not understand, but Dr. Ivan was his boss, he had to follow him.


    When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Ben could not help but ask.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with that dancer? Why are you angry at the sight of her?"


    Ben was really curious.


    His boss was handsome and powerful.


    It was just a dancer. It took minutes from the club to sit in the car.


    However, his boss was still angry.


    "One more word and you fuck off now!"


    Ivan said in a cold voice, and his eyes looked at Ben like a knife.


    Ben did not dare to say more. He quickly put on the seat belt for himself, and then started the car.


    Robert had driven back to the hillside vi of the Simpson family.


    On weekdays, only his mother lived in the vi, and Robert lived in a vi closer to thepany.


    Back home, his mother Maisie walked to him hurriedly.


    "Do I really have a granddaughter?"

 Chapter 24 Did She Commit Suicide?

    Chapter 24 Did She Commit Suicide?


    If it was not that Georgia killed his sister, Robert would introduce Georgia and Annie to his mother right


    now.


    But his mother loved his sister so much.


    His mother hated the person who kissed his sister, and he did not want to tell her who was Annie¡¯s


    mother.


    Otherwise, once his mother knew the truth, his mother would take legal means to take the child back.


    Besides, Robert was more afraid that his paternity test in the United States was not the same.


    If Georgia lied to him and falsified the paternity test, his mother would be disappointed since he did not


    tell his mother in advance.


    "Mom, it''splicated. I had a one night stand with a woman a few years ago, and now she came to


    me and said she gave birth to our child. But the girl has a serious heart condition and will need surgery


    to recover."


    Maisie frowned.


    ¡°Does this woman have a clean background? Did the child take a paternity test?"


    "Mom, she is a woman in the club, don¡¯t take it seriously. The paternity test result wille out the day


    after tomorrow, but, I like the girl. I fear she is really my daughter, so, I called Ivan back."


    Ivan tried to reduce his mother''s attention to Georgia and Annie.


    Otherwise, his mother could have rushed to the hospital and grabbed the child.


    Sure enough, hearing that that woman worked in a club, she frowned.


    ¡°Women work in those ces only care about money. If she had really conceived your child, she would


    have asked you for money. Why wait till now? I think this woman has ulterior motives, she used it to


    cheat you to find Ivan to do the operation."


    "Mom, I know, but the girl looks like my sister. I can''t wait for the results of the paternity test. If she is


    really my daughter and Ivan is back, he can arrange the operation n immediately, and she can have


    the operation immediately when the resultes out from the US."


    Hearing her son mentioned her daughter, Maisie''s heart softened.


    "I know, but be careful. No women of that kind of ce are worth to trust. Even if the child is really your


    daughter, you need to take her back to our family and cut off the connection between them."


    Robert nodded.


    "Mom, I know. Don''t worry."


    Maisie felt upset remembering her daughter.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Next month is the death anniversary of Wendy, go to the cemetery with me to see her."


    Robert patted his mother''s hand gently.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll be there."


    They were silent for a while before Wendy said.


    "If the child is your daughter, how do you exin to Emma? No matter you like her or not, she is your


    fiancee after all."


    Hearing the name of Emma, Robert''s face darkened.


    This woman had cheated him for six years, and he had nned to give a lesson to the Lane family.


    But he decided to wait a few more days, lest his mother asked him why he dealt with them.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. If she is really my daughter and she cannot ept it, I will cancel the marriage


    engagement."


    Maisie felt Emma was good to her in the past six years, so she could not help but said.


    "In those days when you said you wanted Emma to be your fiancee, I didn''t agree. Her half-sister killed


    your younger sister, even if she was in prison, I still hate her. But you like her and Jennifer was pushing


    you hard, so I reluctantly agreed."


    "Now, I think Emma likes you, and she endured my bad temper for six years. Why you are unsatisfied


    with her? It was you chose her at the beginning."


    Robert showed a bitter smile.


    That night six years ago, he had been drugged by Jennifer and had run into a woman who had


    knocked on his door.


    He wanted Jennifer to give up and he had feelings for that woman. Actually he felt sorry, because he


    forced her.


    Therefore, Robert made Emma his fiancee.


    However, after that, the excitement of that night was never there again, and Robert attributed it to the


    drugs.


    Now, he knew it was Georgia.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will tell the result when ites out."


    Maisie was anxious. She wanted to asked more questions, but her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    It was Owen calling.


    Maisie felt surprised, but she still picked up the phone.


    "What is it, Mr. Lane?"


    Over the phone, Owen was crying.


    "Ma''am, I failed to contact Robert. Emmamitted suicide, and she is now in the hospital to have


    rescue. Can you ask Robert to the hospital to see Emma? She is sad and did not understand why


    Robert would rather believe a strange woman than believe her!¡±


    Maisie could not understand Owen''s exnation.


    She was worried since Emmamitted suicide.


    "Don''t worry, send me the address. I will take Robert to the hospital now."


    After hanging up the phone, Maisie looked at Robert.


    "Owen told me Emmamitted suicide. What is going on?"


    Would Emmamit suicide?


    Robert only felt ridiculous. He thought Emma used this means to seek for his forgiveness.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry, it is just Emma¡¯s trick, I will go to deal with it."


    Maisie reminded the strange woman Owen talked about.


    "Go to the hospital with me to see Emma. What did you do? Why did shemit suicide? Owen said it


    was because of another woman. You''d better exin it."


    Maisie said. She had stood up and then told the butler to take the car.


    Robertforted his mother, trying to let her give up seeing Emma.


    However, Maisie firmly believed that her son was obsessed with another woman, and she suspected


    that it was the woman worked in the club.


    How could she ept that?


    She insisted to see Emma in the hospital and get to know the truth.


    Robert could only follow his mother to the hospital.


    This hospital was the hospital where Annie lived. Robert subconsciously had a bad feeling.


    After they arrived at the hospital, Maisie came to the position Owen told her.


    Emmamitted suicide by cutting her wrists. She had been resuscitated and was now in intensive


    care.


    Robert looked at Emma lying inside through the ss door, he had doubt in heart.


    Did he really misunderstand this woman?


    However, thinking of the paternity test results, Robert did not believe that Georgia cheated him.


    He hoped Annie was really his child.


    "What is going on? Why Emmamitted suicide? Who was that strange woman you said on the


    phone?"


    Emma, after all, apanied by her side for six years, Maisie was satisfied with Emma.


    She was obedient and sensible, and she did not like disobedient women to be her daughter-inw.


    So, after visiting Emma, Maisie asked Owen and Flora.


    Flora just silently shed tears, and Owen sighed to Maisie.


    "Ma¡¯am, I don''t want to judge, but can Robert could take some time to find out the truth of the matter?


    Emma was really sad, she was very strong before."


    Owen gently took his wife''s hand after saying that.


    They obviously didn''t want to say too much.


    Maisie looked at her son who had been silent.


    "I know, take good care of Emma, I wille to see you again."


    Robert beckoned Robert to go with her after that.


    When they arrived in the hospital garden, Maisie asked in a cold voice.


    "I have no objection on which woman you like, Robert. But I won''t ept a woman who works in a club


    or whoes from a bad family."


    "If you really like her, you can keep her outside, but you are not allowed to marry her."


    Robert could not help but sigh.


    "Mom, don¡¯t overthink about it. The Lane family was greedy, they were just acting, don¡¯t take it


    seriously."


    Robert was confused that if he had wronged the Lane family.


    But he could not tell his mother the truth right now, so he could only put it off.


    "Forget it, I only hope you remember how your father hurt me, at least, you don''t marry a woman who is


    of the same kind of person of your father, otherwise, I will be angry."


    Maisie¡¯s voice became harsh.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t."


    They had reached a superficial agreement.


    Robert sent his mother back home and had a rest till the middle of the night.


    In the next morning, he went to work as usual.


    Maisie once again came to Emma¡¯s ward. Emma was still sleeping. Maisie asked the question she did


    not ask yesterday.


    "Robert was here yesterday, and I know you can¡¯t tell the truth as he was around. Now he is not here,


    Mr. Simpson, can you exin to me exactly what is about that strange woman?"


    After tossing and turning for one night, Maisie finally decided toe over to ask the truth.


    Her only daughter had gone, and she absolutely would not allow any uncontroble things to her son.


    "Ma¡¯am, that strange woman is my evildoer daughter, Georgia. She killed your daughter with a car, but,


    she now seduced Robert shamelessly."


    "Not only that, she had given birth to a child. She used tricks to get Robert believe that the daughter


    was his. Ma¡¯am, I am sorry that I have ever had such a wicked and selfish daughter."


    Hearing that, Maisie¡¯s face turned pale.

 Chapter 25 Peace Before the Storm

    Chapter 25 Peace Before the Storm


    "You mean Georgia seduced Robert and cheated Robert that that child was his daughter?"


    Owen nodded.


    He stood up and then knelt directly in front of Maisie.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Ma¡¯am, it is my fault, it is me raised such a wicked daughter. I am sorry."


    "Georgia grew up without a mother. She hates me, and she is jealous of Emma. She would take away


    everything Emma likes. I did not expect the she did that again since she was released from prison, and


    even wanted to rob Robert. I''m sorry, Ma¡¯am."


    Maisie clenched her ten fingers tightly.


    So the woman worked in the club was Georgia. How could she give birth to Robert¡¯s child!


    Maisie hated her a lot.


    This woman killed her daughter, and now she came to her son!


    "Why does Robert believe Georgia''s words and believe that the child was his?"


    Mother looked at Owen and asked coldly.


    "Robert said the paternity test proved that the baby was his. But, who knows if that paternity test has


    been falsified? I know my daughter well, Ma''am."


    "Georgia has been cheating since she was a child. She is very scheming and used to ying tricks.


    What''s more, she had many boyfriends since she studied in middle school. She was not sensible at


    that time and even had several abortions. Ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t believe my daughter''s words, but Robert did


    and thought Emma had deceived him."


    "Otherwise, why Emma got suicide!"


    Owen said sadly, looking like a pathetic father.


    Maisie''s nails almost got into her palm.


    "Where is Georgia? I want to see her."


    Then she would kick her out.


    "Ma¡¯am......"


    Owen seemed to feel depressed.


    "If I tell you the whereabouts of Georgia, and Robert knows it, the Lane family will be over."


    Maisie did not insist. She stood up darkly and then made a call to her secretary.


    "Find out Georgia''s whereabouts immediately, and the hospital where her daughter is now living."


    Maisie waited the news in the hospital.


    The secretary moved fast. It only took half an hour for the secretary to call back.


    "Ma¡¯am, Georgia works in a club as a dealer, and I have sent her address to your mailbox. Her


    daughter is adopted by a person named Vanessa. Now her daughter is living in the central hospital.


    The ward is..."


    Hearing that, Maisie found that Georgia''s daughter was in the hospital when she stayed.


    She came to the elevator ording to the address the secretary told her.


    About five minutester, Maisie came directly to Annie¡¯s ward and opened the door directly.


    In the room, Georgia was talking with Annie.


    A strange middle-aged woman walked in with cold face. Georgia wondered who she was.


    Before she said a word, the middle-aged woman pped ruthlessly in her face.


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    After that, Maisie looked at the crying girl on the bed.


    "This is your daughter. Who is the father?"


    Georgia felt her face burning. She was confused about this middle-aged woman''s query.


    "Who......Who are you? I have no vendetta against you. Why did you beat me?"


    Georgia questioned. Maisie said angrily.


    "Who am I?¡±


    "Six years ago, you killed my daughter. Now, you are trying to seduce my son and let him raise your


    child. Georgia, shame on you. Why did God make you die?"


    "I heard your daughter has a heart attack. I think this is what you deserve for all your evil deeds!"


    Hearing that, Georgia''s eyes suddenly became red.


    Annie''s illness was the deepest anguish in her heart.


    This middle-aged woman was Robert''s mother.


    "Auntie, I know you have a misunderstanding about me. It is true that Annie is Robert¡¯s and my


    daughter. Robert has done a paternity test. As for the car ident, I wasn''t the driver, I was set up..."


    Georgia tried to exin.


    "Shut up, you are not qualified to call me Auntie!"


    Maisie shouted angrily.


    She tried to p her again, but Georgia avoided it, which made Maisie furious.


    "Bitch, how dare you quibble! There is evidence from the traffic ident police that you killed my


    daughter with your car, and now you still want my son to raise the wild child born by you. I will not allow


    Ivan to operate on your daughter!"


    With that, Maisie looked at Annie who was crying in the bed.


    ¡°And you, your wicked and selfish mother killed my daughter, and now wants to get close to my son.


    Since you have a heart attack, you should be ready to die! This is the punishment to your mother!"


    Georgia was angry. She was going to argue with Maisie, but Annie cried loudly.


    Maisie took a hateful look at Georgia and Annie, and then she turned away.


    Georgia could only tightly embrace Annie and coax her.


    "Annie, don''t cry, it''s my fault. I didn''t protect you."


    Annie was still crying. Georgia felt that her heart was like bleeding.


    She wanted to protect her daughter, but, she still let her get hurt again and again.


    "Auntie Georgia... is it true? I......I am your daughter, and what about my Mom? Am I not my her


    daughter?"


    Annie asked sobbing, which stunned Georgia.


    When she argued with Maisie, Maisie said Annie was her daughter.


    Georgia did not know how to exin, and Annie did cry louder and louder.


    "Annie...You are your Mom¡¯s daughter, you are also my daughter, you have two mothers. Annie, don''t


    be afraid, ok?"


    Annie did not understand this exnation; she only feared.


    "But other children have only one mother. Why do I have two mothers? I only want one mother..."


    Annie cried loudly, and even fell asleep crying directly in Georgia''s arms.


    Georgia was distressed. She always failed to protect her daughter.


    Maisie said she would stop Dr. Ivan to have operation on Annie. Flurried, Georgia picked up the mobile


    phone and made a phone call to Robert.


    "What is it? I''m in the office now."


    Robert''s voice was very gentle, but Georgia could not help but cry.


    "Mr. Simpson, your mother has juste to Annie¡¯s ward..."

 Chapter 26 A Woman Works in a Club

    Chapter 26 A Woman Works in a Club


    Robert stood up immediately and asked with concern.


    "Was Annie frightened?"


    "Annie cried to sleep. When I had an argument with your mother, she said that Annie was my daughter,


    and Annie cried violently."


    Georgia tried to maintain calm, but Robert could hear helplessness in her voice.


    "Wait at the hospital. I''ll be there."


    With that, Robert stood up and walked outside. He got the secretary to have the car ready.


    Half an hourter, Robert came to the ward.


    Annie was still asleep, Robert felt his heart soft looking at Annie.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll talk to my Mom."


    With Robert here, Georgia did not feel panic anymore, as if she had someone to rely on.


    "Mr. Simpson, your mother knew what I was, and did not believe my exnation. She said she would


    not let Dr. Ivan operate on Annie. Can you do something about it?"


    His mother was paranoid and stubborn, and Robert knew that.


    Now, his mother certainly did not believe that Annie was his daughter, but felt everything was Georgia''s


    plot.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll fix it."


    Georgia felt relieved gradually.


    But she still felt unease.


    When they were silent, the door was opened again.


    "Georgia... I don¡¯t know what Alfred had done, and I can''t find a job at all..."


    Vanessa spoke sadly to Georgia as soon as she entered the room.


    In the middle of her speech, she saw the man standing in the ward.


    Feeling embarrassed, Vanessa greeted the man apologetically and then looked at Georgia.


    "Sorry, were you chatting? I will go out..."


    With that, she turned and walked out of the room.


    Georgia was worried about the situation of Vanessa. As she was hesitant to go out or not, Robert said.


    "Go talk to your friends. I''ll watch the child."


    "Thank you."


    With that, Georgia walked out of the ward and caught up with Vanessa who was ready to take the


    elevator.


    "Vanessa, you said that you couldn''t find a job. What was going on? What did Alfred do?"


    Georgia took Vanessa''s arm and asked with concern.


    Vanessa felt afflictive, and leaned on Georgia¡¯s shoulder and burst into tears.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Georgia, you know, my major is clothing design. After I got fired by Alfred yesterday, I submitted my


    resume to many designpanies, originally, I had several interview today."


    "But today they all called and told me I don''t need to take the interviews. I asked one of thepanies


    and found out that they had been told that I wasn''t allowed to be epted. I thought it over and over,


    and it must be Alfred who did this, and he was getting back at me..."


    Vanessa adjusted their mood, but she could not hide sadness on her face.


    Georgia was worried.


    She knew the panic of not getting a job.


    "Vanessa, it is impossible that Alfred could do anything. There will always be a way. Don''t worry."


    Up to now, Vanessa could onlyfort herself like this.


    "Vanessa, what is it between you and Mr. Simpson? Why he is in the ward?"


    Vanessa asked about Robert who was in the ward.


    Thinking of Robert''s mother, Georgia felt it would be better not to tell her the bad things, less Vanessa


    would be worried.


    "Robert likes Annie very much. Hees to see Annie at this hour."


    Inside the ward, Robert looked at Annie gently. He put his hand gently on the soft cheeks of Annie.


    This was his daughter.


    He would protect her, love her, let her be the happiest little princess in the world.


    "You.....Uncle, why are you here, where is my mother?"


    Annie suddenly opened her eyes, and she asked in panic.


    "Your mother is outside. I''ll call her in."


    Robert stood up and went out of the room.


    At this time, Georgia and Vanessa were talking standing in the corridor not far away. Robert walked


    over to them.


    "Annie is up and wants to see her mother."


    Georgia and Vanessa stopped talking at once, turned around and went into the ward.


    Remembering that Annie was crying, Georgia exined to Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, something happened in the morning. Annie now knows that I am her mother. Help me


    exin, Annie was crying to sleep."


    Vanessa was anxious.


    When they went to the ward together, Annie looked at his mother, and then at Auntie Georgia. She was


    confused.


    "Mom -"


    Annie opened her arms to Vanessa.


    Vanessa hurried to pick Annie up.


    "I am here. How do you feel now? Are you ok?"


    Annie shook her head and asked with tender voice.


    "Mom, why is Auntie Georgia also my mother?"


    Looking at her daughter who was confused, Georgia felt her heart sour.


    Robert stood up and walked to Georgia. He suddenly took Georgia''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, the child will naturally be intimate to her mother. She was confused, and she will like you


    and be close to you."


    Georgia felt that his hand hot. As she wanted to break free, the man suddenly let go of her.


    Georgia felt lost for a while, and felt her mood strange.


    "I hope, Mr. Simpson, that what you said wille true."


    Vanessa thought for a moment and exined to Annie.


    "Annie, it''s not just you. Other kids have several mothers, too. They''re called godmothers, but I didn''t


    ask you to call that."


    Annie did not understand.


    "Is Auntie Georgia my godmother? Mom, will you leave me?"


    Annie was so frightened that she grasped Vanessa''s arm tightly and her tears began to fall.


    "Annie, I will always stay by your side. Auntie Georgia is not a godmother, she is your biological


    mother, I am your foster mother, and you can always call me Mom. But don''t worry, Auntie Georgia and


    I will always be by your side. Neither of us will leave you."


    Annie was confused, but after making sure her mother would not leave her, she became less afraid.


    Georgia dared note forward. She could only look at Annie and Vanessa closely holding each other.


    After a long time, Annie looked at Georgia.


    "Auntie Georgia, I like you, but, I like Mom more. Will you drive my Mom away?"


    Georgia shook her head.


    "Annie, I have no right to drive anyone away. You will always be with your mother."


    Annie''s fear in the heart reduced some. She looked at the man beside Georgia doubtingly, thinking of


    the quarrel between the strange woman and Auntie Georgia.


    Annie asked suddenly.


    "Auntie Georgia, who is this uncle?"


    Annie had seen this uncle to her ward for the second time and her mother and Auntie Georgia did not


    drive him out, Annie knew that he should be a friend of her mother and Auntie Georgia.


    "Annie, he is Auntie Georgia''s friend, you can call him Uncle Robert."


    After Georgia said that, Annie asked.


    "...Is he my father?"


    No sooner had the words been uttered than a hush fell over the air.


    Georgia didn''t know what to say, and Vanessa didn''t know what was going on.


    Robert stepped forward, and walked to Annie and took her hand.


    ¡°You''re right, Annie. I''m your father.¡±


    Annie, however, cast down her eyes awkwardly.


    "I...I''m not used to calling you Dad, I don''t know you..."


    Robert was disappointed, but soon he smiled gently.


    ¡°It is ok. Call me whatever you want to, and I will try to make you know me.¡±


    Annie raised her head and then seriously looked at Robert.


    "Thanks foring to see me, Uncle."


    Robert knew that Annie was still small and he could push her so hard.


    He turned around and looked at Georgia.


    "I still have some things to do, so I gotta leave. Take good care of Annie."


    With that, Robert said goodbye to Annie.


    ¡°Annie, I have something to do. I''ll see you next time.¡±


    "Good-bye, Uncle."


    Annie said politely.


    After Robert got in his car, he thought of what Vanessa had said in the ward, he made a phone call to


    his secretary.


    "Secretary Dean, look into Vanessa''s situation. I heard she can''t find a job now."


    "Got it, Mr. Simpson."


    After asking the secretary to postpone his schedule, Robert made a phone call to his cousin Ivan.


    Ivan was sitting stiffly in front of Maisie, Robert¡¯s mother.


    "Auntie, what do you want to say? You look at me and don¡¯t say anything, it makes me panic."


    The whole family knew that Maisie''s character was stubborn and aggressive. Ivan was not used to talk


    to her.


    Maisie suddenly came to him early in the morning, Ivan only felt that there was trouble.


    "Ivan, I need your help."


    After a long time, Maisie finally said.


    "What is it, Auntie?"


    Ivan said without hesitation.


    "Didn''t you promise yesterday to operate on Robert''s daughter? I want you to refuse to help Robert."


    Ivan was stunned at a draught.


    "Auntie, that is your granddaughter, you don''t want me to have the operation?"


    As Ivan said that, Maisie''s eyes became cold.


    "Your cousin was cheated by a woman. She is just a woman works in the club. She is used to lying and


    cheating. And she just wants to you have the operation. You don¡¯t need to pay attention to her.¡±

 Chapter 27 Paternity Test Report

    Chapter 27 Paternity Test Report


    Maisie¡¯s words made Ivan shocked.


    As he was about to ask, he found his cell phone rang.


    Ivan quickly picked up the mobile phone. It was Robert calling, he subconsciously refused to answer


    the phone.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?"


    Maisie asked.


    "Just a troublesome client, pestering me to have an operation, in fact, it is just a minor operation. Any


    doctors can do it, never mind."


    Ivan made it up calmly. Maisie did not doubt her but asked.


    "Will you agree with me?"


    Ivan knew his aunt well, if he did not agree, she would always pester him and even used her


    connection to make it big.


    "Auntie, since brother got cheated, I won''t have the operation."


    Maisie nodded with satisfaction.


    "Good. I''ll tell your brother and he won''t bother you."


    Ivan nodded.


    "Auntie, don¡¯t worry, there will be no mistakes."


    Maisie got the answer to her satisfaction and left before long.


    Ivan hurried to call Robert.


    "Ivan, why didn''t you answer my phone?"


    Robert had returned to his office, he asked the reason why Ivan refused to answer the phone as he


    picked up the phone.


    "Did my mother call you?"


    Ivan took a deep breath.


    "Brother, you are clever. She came to my apartment early in the morning and stared at me for more


    than ten minutes, I am so scared."


    Robert frowned deeply.


    He knew it would beplicated if his mother knew the truth.


    He wanted to hide it, but he failed.


    "I know. My mother doesn''t know the truth, so don''t listen to her. Now that you''re back, hurry to the


    hospital to see patient and study cases. I''m sure it will be only a minor operation for you."


    Ivan burst intoughter over the phone.


    "Brother, I know the character of my aunt. So, I agreed to her on the surface so that she could feel at


    ease. But, brother, should you exin what is going on. I''ve always been curious, you know."


    Knowing his cousin''s temper, Robert showed a smile.


    "That woman was the one who killed Wendy, so my mother was angry, but since the daughter was


    mine and she had been six years in prison, I would not do anything to her for the time being. Ivan, don¡¯t


    mind that. You just need to prepare the operation n right away. I asked the doctor. The child needs


    to have operation as soon as possible.


    Ivan knew Robert, who was uninhibited on the surface as him.


    In fact, he was the most responsible person, and he took care of the family at young age.


    Otherwise, he and his mother would have been driven by his father since his father was crazy and


    ruthless.


    "Brother, don¡¯t worry, I will arrange immediately. And I will hide it from Auntie. But, since that woman is


    the murderer who killed Wendy, you have to consider the child''s future."


    "I know."


    Robert heaved a heavy sigh.


    It would be nice if Georgia coulde up with evidence that the killer of the car ident was not her.


    Annie was re-done a general examination in the afternoon.


    When worked at the club in the evening, Ivan, wearing a white gown and a mask, personally went to


    the hospital to see Annie lying on the bed.


    After that, Ivan discussed the operation n with other doctors.


    The next morning, Robert made a phone call to Georgia.


    "Dr. Ivan has got the operation n ready and the time for the operation is in three days."


    Georgia was pleased and immediately told the good news to Vanessa.


    "Georgia, we are really lucky. Let''s leave this ce after Annie gets better."


    Georgia was puzzled about that.


    "Vanessa, we both grew up here. Do we have to leave here?"


    Georgia was reluctant to leave her hometown. She loved the ce where she grew up, even though it


    brought her too many painful memories.


    "Georgia, I sent out many resumes yesterday, but none of them had effect. No one is willing to ept


    me. I know all these are Alfred''s revenge on me. Leaving here, I can get away from Alfred. I don''t


    believe Alfred has the right to control the whole world."


    "And you, Annie is the daughter of Robert. The Simpson family is powerful, which is beyond our


    imagination. I am afraid that after the operation, they will take Annie away. Georgia, we have to leave


    here."


    Vanessa was enlightened by that.


    Yes, Annie''s identity hade to light.


    Now Robert was gentle to her, but, who knew if Robert would take Annie away, and stop her from


    seeing Annie again.


    However, Annie was in poor health. After the operation, she certainly needed to recuperate gradually


    and even follow-up observation.


    Georgia was not willing to take risks. Annie''s life was in the first ce in her heart. She could choose to


    leave Annie for her health.


    "Vanessa, I can''t promise you to take the risk unless I make sure Annie ispletely recovered."


    Georgia seemed to be determined, and Vanessa smiled wryly.


    "You''re right, I was worried. Annie¡¯s operation is important. She''s always weak. I can¡¯t put her into


    danger. As for work, I''ll find a way."


    After Vanessa said this, the two were silent for a long time.


    Before long, Vanessa''s phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    Vanessa asked politely since it was an unknown number.


    "Is this Miss Cooke? I am the executive director of LIN. I have read your resume, your design style is


    very bold and distinctive, if it is possible, you cane to work tomorrow..."


    Vanessa''s eyes immediately lit up.


    She chatted with LIN''s executive director for a while before she settled on work.


    A few minutester, Vanessa hung up the phone and looked excitedly at Georgia.


    "Georgia, I found a job. It''s LIN, the top brand of clothing in the country."


    Georgia was happy for Vanessa. There would be always a way out.


    "Georgia, LIN is the clothing brand under the Simpson family. Did you ask Robert for help?"


    Vanessa asked, feeling puzzled.


    Georgia was muddled at a draught however.


    "Vanessa, I didn''t ask Robert for help."


    Georgia thought of the thing that happened yesterday.


    At that time, Robert had heard Vanessa said that she could not find a job.


    Was it really the help from Robert? With doubts, Georgia picked up the phone to go to the corridor, and


    was to call Robert.


    However, Robert was on the phone at that moment.


    Inside the office.


    Robert talked to his assistant in the United States on the phone.


    "You said the report had juste out. What is the result?"


    The assistant''s voice was in trepidation.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mr. Simpson, based on the report, Annie Cooke is not your daughter."

 Chapter 28 Shes Tricking Him

    Chapter 28 She''s Tricking Him


    Robert stopped his pen on signing the document.


    "Say it again."


    "Mr. Simpson, the paternity test report of the United States says Annie is not your biological daughter."


    The assistant spoke louder this time.


    There was a long silence.


    "I see."


    Robert hung up the phone, stood up and walked slowly to the window.


    The paternity test in the United States was a secret, and it could not be falsified.


    However that done in China had a higher chance of being falsified.


    Mr. Robert was inclined to trust Georgia, and wanted to give her a chance.


    But, he was the most ridiculous person.


    Robert rubbed the middle of his eyebrows, there was depression lingering in his heart.


    The telephone rang again, it was from Georgia unexpectedly.


    Robert looked at the mobile phone ring so darkly and then hung it up.


    After a while, Georgia made another call. Robert put through the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Georgia did not know if it was the illusion and felt feel Robert''s voice was colder than it was before.


    "Mr. Simpson, Annie''s mother, Vanessa was admitted by LIN. I would like to ask did you help her?"


    Georgia had been trying to be polite and gentle. Listening to Georgia''s voice, Robert wonder how dirty


    her heart was and even took use of her daughter.


    "Is it important? Georgia, do you feel you have my daughter, and you have nothing to be afaird and can


    point your fingers at me?"


    "Georgia, remember the rtionship between our two, you killed my sister."


    Her heart seemed to have been pricked by a needle, as if there was continuous spreading all over her


    body.


    "...Mr. Simpson, I''m sorry to be so abrupt..."


    Flurried, Georgia hang up the phone.


    These two days, Robert had been very gentle towards her, which actually let her have the illusion they


    were equal.


    However, from the beginning to the end, this man hated her.


    "Georgia, why are you crying?¡±


    Since Georgia had not been back to the ward, Vanessa came out and found that she was squatting on


    the ground, crying.


    Georgia quickly wiped her tears and then tried to show a smile to Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, I''m fine, I just could not control my mood. I am fine..."


    Vanessa could only hold her hand.


    "Annie wants to y chess with you. Don''t think too much. As long as Annie can have an operation,


    nothing in this world is worth your fear."


    Georgia nodded and followed Vanessa back to the ward.


    Robert did not go back to his apartment and he cancelled the n to visit Annie.


    For a night, he sat in his office in silence. At dawn in the morning, Robert smiled at himself with self-


    mockery.


    Immediately, Robert made a phone call to the hospital, and at the same time, he asked his secretary to


    investigate the doctor to have the paternity test in the domestic hospital.


    "Mr. Simpson, do you mean to have another paternity test?"


    When the dean heard Robert''smand, he asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Annie is now in your hospital. You find a reason and draw her blood, them, ask the test section do


    the test in the fastest speed. It is goes wrong, you will lose your job."


    "Yes...I know, Mr. Simpson, don¡¯t worry, I will keep an eye on that."


    The dean hung up the phone gingerly, and then, he called the doctor of the heart department toe.


    Annie would have operation the day after tomorrow. And Vanessa would go to work in LIN today.


    Now only Georgia was in the hospital with Annie.


    Annie did not care which her mother was. As long as the two mothers was with her, Annie felt nothing


    different.


    Now, Annie had called Georgia Mom Georgia.


    "Mom Georgia, will that Unclee to see me again?"


    Annie and Georgia sat in the garden and Annie suddenly asked that.


    Thinking of Robert''s indifferent attitude, Georgia did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Does he dislike me? He said he''s my father, but I never saw him when I was growing up."


    Annie was dejected. Georgia almost could not control the depression in her heart.


    ¡°Annie, he is just busy. He did not know he had a daughter before. You are so lovely, he will like you."


    "Really?"


    Annie looked at Georgia with expectation.


    "Of course. You are the loveliest child in the world. Both father and mother love you very much."


    Georgia smiled and then hugged Annie and kissed her on the cheek.


    Annie''s cheeks reddened. She was shy and uneasy.


    "Mom Georgia, I will have the operation the day after tomorrow, will Unclee to see me?"


    Probably every child was longing for father¡¯s love, even though Annie was not familiar with him the day


    before yesterday.


    Georgia could not refuse her request.


    She only wanted her daughter to be happy forever.


    ¡°Annie, Uncle wille and see you, I promise."


    After talking for a while, Georgia and Annie returned to the ward.


    As they finished lunch, a doctor came in with a nurse.


    "What is it, doctor?¡±


    Georgia walked to the doctor and politely asked.


    "Take blood for test. The operation is on the day after tomorrow. We need to know the daily condition of


    the patient."


    Georgia did not doubt that she went to Annie''s side, and then covered her eyes when the nurse drew


    blood.


    After that, Georgia made a phone call to Robert.


    This time, Robert picked up quickly.


    "What is it?¡±


    Robert''s voice was still cold.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Annie said she wanted to see you before the operation. Can youe?"


    The paternity test result woulde out on the day of the operation, Robert agreed after a few


    seconds of silence.


    "I''ll be there."


    It was the third day.


    Annie''s operation was at nine o''clock in the morning.


    Ivan drove to the hospital early in the morning.


    Originally he was going to the hospital with Robert, after all, it was his daughter''s operation and he


    would be there.


    But, Robert rejected his request.


    Ivan felt strange, but he was a doctor and could not change the time to operation.


    The driver was Ben. After Ivan got off, he went to the elevator.


    However, when he was in the elevator, he saw a familiar person.


    "Miss Lane, you...Why are you wearing a hospital gown?Are you ill?"


    Ivan found wound on Emma¡¯s wrist and she seemed to have cut her wrist?


    Because his cousin had an illegitimate daughter, did Emmamit suicide for that?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After all, she was his cousin''s fiancee.


    He guessed but he was still gentle and polite.


    Emma was shocked to see Ivan here.


    She knew that Ivan was Dr. Ivan and that Georgia''s daughter needed Dr. Ivan to have operation on her.


    Before, Robert found Ivan back to have the operation, but Robert¡¯s mother stopped that, right?


    And during these two days, she had been contacting with Maisie.


    After she revived, Maisie was concerned about her, and she was ttered about it.


    In the past, Maisie actually had been critical and dissatisfied towards her.


    In the past two days, she told Maisie something about Georgia, which made Maisie disgust Georgia


    deeply.


    ording to what Maisie said, Ivan and Robert agreed not to have operation on Georgia¡¯s daughter.


    However now Ivan was in the hospital, was there any mistake?


    ording to time of the paternity test, Robert should have known that Georgia''s daughter was not his


    own daughter.


    Emma had doubt about it, but facing Ivan, she showed a soft smile.


    "Something happened to me the other day, and I was so desperate that I did something unfilial to make


    a fool of myself."


    Ivan nodded. Emma admitted her suicide.


    He felt embarrassed to ask any more questions.


    "Miss Lane, have some rest."


    Ivanforted her with a few words.


    After that, they did not say anything again. And then Emma walked out of the elevator, while Ivan


    continued to take the elevator to the floor for operaion.


    Emma went back to her ward and immediately made a call to Maisie.


    "Auntie, I saw Ivan in the hospital. Is he going to have an operation? Is it Georgia''s daughter?"


    Hearing that, Maisie looking at the newspaper turned pale on face.


    "Are you sure it is Ivan?¡±


    "Auntie, Ivan and I even had a few talks in the elevator. It''s true. But I''m not sure whether he operates


    on other people, so I call you."


    Maisie became angry with her chest up and down.


    If Ivan was to have an operation on Georgia¡¯s daughter, it meant that her son had been cheating her,


    and Ivan helped him with that.


    No, she had to go to the hospital.


    She would never allow her son to help the person who killed her daughter!


    "Emma, stay inside the ward, I will be in the hospital and see what was going on."


    With that, she immediately asked the butler to get the car ready.


    Emma hung up the phone and told her father about it.


    "Dad, do we need to get involved?"


    Owen was silent for a while, and then he made up his mind.


    "I will go and check. You don¡¯t have to show up, in case Robert suspects you."


    At this time, Georgia and Vanessa were talking with Annie.


    Annie was so young that she must be afraid of having an operation.


    Georgia and Vanessa kept telling funny stories to ease the tension of the operation.


    By this time Robert was already sitting in the dean''s office.


    The dean handed thetest paternity test report to Robert.

 Chapter 29 This is Your Retribution

    Chapter 29 This is Your Retribution


    "Mr. Simpson, I have been keeping an eye on the test, and they do not have the courage to falsify the


    report."


    Robert nodded. He did not check the document immediately.


    It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning, and the operation was an hour away.


    The dean felt Robert''s eyes were bleak and cold, so he did not dare to ask anything.


    Robert tapped his fingers, and the silence was broken by a ringing phone.


    "Georgia, what is it?"


    Robert put through the phone, and the dean felt Robert with a sinister look in his eyes at this moment.


    "Mr. Simpson, the operation with be held in an hour. You promised to see Annie before the operation,


    and Annie is waiting for you now."


    Georgia said holding the phone and smiled at Annie.


    Annie sat in the wheelchair with a peaceful expression.


    Robert was silent for a long while before he said.


    "I''m on my way. I''ll be at the hospital in a few minutes."


    Georgia felt relieved hearing that.


    Last night, she had nightmares all night, as if there would be something wrong with the operation today.


    So far, thankfully, everything was smooth.


    Georgia hung up the phone and smiled to Annie.


    "Uncle is on his way. Don''t worry. He will be here before the operation."


    After Robert hung up the phone, he received a call from Secretary Dean.


    "Mr. Simpson, I have found out the reason why thest paternity test report was falsified."


    Robert stood up and left the dean''s office.


    "Go ahead."


    "Georgia and Laurence know each other, the report was falsified by Laurence¡¯s man by bribing."


    "Bang!"


    Robert punched the wall, then his five fingers were bleeding.


    But the anger and resentment in his heart seemed to umte.


    This kind of woman sure knew Laurence.


    He was almost taken in!


    He should have known that the women worked in the club had no heart!


    He didn''t realize it until today.


    "Mr. Simpson, what is going on?"


    Secretary Dean heard a loud banging sound on the other end of the phone and asked anxiously.


    "I am ok, you continue to investigate Georgia''s past, and Laurence¡¯s, carefully investigate the


    rtionship between these two people."


    Secretary Dean said yes before hanging up the phone.


    Robert silently looked at the blood on his finger, then walked step by step toward the elevator.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Mom Georgia, it doesn''t matter if Uncle doesn''te. I didn''t have a father before anyway."


    After waiting for a long time, Annie had not seen Robert, so she said that sadly.


    Georgia was distressed and ready to make a call to Robert .


    At this moment, Robert not far away was walking to them, which surprised Georgia.


    "Annie, look, Uncle ising, he is here to see you."


    Annie raised her head, and sure enough, Uncle was walking towards her.


    Annie was smiling.


    When Robert arrived, Georgia found Robert¡¯s left hand covered with blood, with a bloody document in


    it.


    "Mr. Simpson, what is wrong with you hand?"


    ¡°Uncle, are you ill?¡±


    Annie found that too and felt worried.


    Robert did not even take a look at Annie. He looked coldly at Georgia and then sneered.


    "Georgia, do you still remember yourmitment?"


    "If the paternity test proves that Annie is not my daughter, I will not let Dr. Ivan operate on her,


    remember?"


    Georgia''s palms began to feel cold.


    "Yes, I remember... Robert, the paternity test report says that Annie is your daughter. Do you want to go


    back on your words?"


    Robert directly threw the document on the ground.


    "Yes, but someone deliberately falsified on it, so that I will raise the wild child. Good for you, Georgia!"


    As long as she was not a fool, she could understand his words.


    Georgia raised her head to look at Robert angrily.


    "Robert, do you think I made a false paternity test report and Annie is not your daughter?"


    "It''s the truth. Georgia, do you think you have Laurence on you back, so you can fool me?


    Unfortunately, I have sent a blood sample to the United States, and it tells me that Annie is not my


    daughter!"


    Georgia''s face was pale and her lips trembled.


    "How can that be? You...You must be talking nonsense."


    "Do you think I only have test in the United States? The report you have in hand was just had the day


    before yesterday. It is done in this hospital. And this report says that Annie is not my daughter, too.


    Georgia, how should I repay you to your deception?"


    Robert''s eyes were insidious and his voice was bleak, making her feel chill.


    Georgia crouched down and, trembling, opened Robert''s folder on the floor.


    The folder was stained with blood, but when Georgia opened it, the results was clear and ruthless.


    It said that Annie and Robert were not biological father and daughter.


    Georgia''s body trembled in disarray.


    How could that be? If this report was true, could Annie still have the operation?


    Georgia raised her head and was flurried extremely.


    "Robert... Robert, I...I really don''t know why the paternity test was wrong. I wasn''t trying to lie to you,


    please...Please let Annie have the operation..."


    By this moment, Georgia did not care the cause and effect, or who framed her, or Chester cheated her


    at the beginning.


    Georgia now just hoped that Robert could allow Annie to have the operation.


    "Annie is innocent, she doesn''t know anything..."


    Georgia burst into tears, and even knelt down to Robert.


    Robert looked coldly at her. After a long time, heughed ironically.


    "Georgia, I have told you, you will see the consequence for cheating me. Now it is the time for your


    daughter to pay for your sin."


    With that, he turned around and was ready to go.


    Georgia hurriedly pulled Robert¡¯s trousers and became panic.


    "Robert...You can punish me if you want, I can even die, please don''t be angry at Annie... Let her have


    the operation. She needs the operation now please..."


    Georgia burst into tears, but Robert was indifferent.


    This woman was just acting.


    He must not relent.


    "I will not relent even if you kneel here all day, even if you die at once. Georgia, you are the murderer


    who killed my younger sister. Why should I save your daughter?"


    The man''s voice was cold and unfeeling.


    Uprehensively, Annie looked at Georgia and Robert and then burst into tears.


    "...I hate you...You bullied my mom. I don¡¯t want a Dad like you..."


    Annie roared at Robert, crying.


    Robert clenched his hand and sneered.


    "I''m not your father, so you''d better ask your Mom who your real father is! Perhaps she doesn''t even


    know!¡±


    Georgia''s body trembled and her face was so pale that she could not say a word.


    Vanessa stood up angrily.


    ¡°I thought you were a good man! Get out! Get out right now!"

 Chapter 30 Save my Daughter

    Chapter 30 Save my Daughter


    Robert no longer looked at Georgia crying on the ground.


    He kept telling himself that this was her punishment for cheating him.


    He absolutely would not believe her. No matter how sadly she cried, she was just acting.


    Robert walked to the elevator and then left.


    At this time, Maisie arrived at the hospital.


    As she walked through the lobby, she made phone call to Robert.


    But she failed to connect him, so she could only made a call to Ivan.


    By this moment Ivan received Robert¡¯s notice to stop the operation.


    He did not expect that his cousin would be so miserable that he was deceived by a woman worked in


    the club.


    Although Ivan had not seen this scheming woman, he also felt angry for that.


    What was more, Wendy was also his sister.


    He had a natural aversion to such cruel, scheming person.


    So, when Robert asked him to stop the operation, he agreed without any hesitation.


    He packed up his things and was ready to leave the hospital,


    As he changed into his clothes, he received the call from his Auntie.


    Thinking of what happened to his cousin, he dared not answer the phone.


    So he did not answer it and was ready to leave the country, lest he would be in trouble because of that.


    However, as he was to go to his rest room, he saw his aunting towards him.


    "Ivan, where is your cousin? Did he ask you to operate on Georgia¡¯s wild daughter today?"


    With a cold face, Maisie walked towards Ivan angrily.


    Ivan could not help but fear and he smiled to her.


    "Auntie, he sure is in thepany. And how could I have operation for Georgia¡¯s daughter? That


    woman killed Wendy, and now she cheated on my cousin. I would not do that."


    "And, I promised you I won''t help."


    Maisie became less angry. She looked suspiciously at Ivan and asked with doubt.


    "Since you won¡¯t have operation on her daughter, why are you here?"


    Ivan felt his aunt believe him andughed.


    "Auntie, I am a doctor, it is normal that I have operation on patients. A rich man gave me 10 million and


    asked me to have a minor operation, that is why I am here."


    "Ivan, I hope you don''t lie to me. I have lost Wendy, and Robert is my only son now, I don''t want him to


    get hurt."


    Maisie was serious. Ivan continued to deceive her calmly.


    "Auntie, why would I do that? My cousin won''t do anything to make you sad. You may not have slept


    well these days and have been worrying too much."


    Maisie''s face was serious. Doubts were still in her heart.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she had asked the dean about Ivan''s operation n.


    The patient''s name was not Georgia''s daughter. Was she really worrying too much?


    After Ivan said a few words to coax Maisie, Maisie''s face became slightly rxed.


    "Since such, Ivan, It is me being impulsive. Sorry, I disturb you to work."


    Ivanughed, feeling relieved.


    "Auntie, never mind. Go back and have a rest. There are many germ in the hospital, don''t stay long."


    Maisie nodded. Ivan sent his aunt to the elevator and was ready to make her leave.


    But as the elevator¡¯s door opened, Georgia showed up with a nurse.


    "Miss Lane, this is Dr. Ivan."


    The nurse walked out of the elevator with Georgia, and introduced him pleasantly.


    Georgia fell to her knees at the feet of Dr. Ivan, looking at this young and handsome man.


    "Dr. Ivan, please save my daughter, Annie... just had a heart attack. She''s in the emergency room now.


    The doctor said only you have the operation, could it be sessful..."


    Soon after Robert left, Georgia was notified by the hospital that the operation was cancelled.


    Georgia and Vanessa were desperate.


    They dejectedly pushed Annie back to the ward.


    On the way, Annie suddenly turned pale on the face and had a heart attack.


    Out of panic, Georgia shouted at the doctor, and Annie soon was sent to the operating room.


    However, Annie¡¯s condition was very serious, and the doctors of the hospital dared not to operate on


    her.


    They only told Georgia that if she wanted the operation to be sessful, she could asked Dr. Ivan to


    help since he was at the hospital.


    It was the only chance for Annie to survive.


    So, under the leadership but the nurse, Georgia came to this floor to find Dr. Ivan. As she saw the man


    at the first nce, Georgia did not hesitate to kneel down to plead for help.


    "Georgia, how dare you asked Ivan to have operation on your wild daughter!"


    A middle-aged woman''s voice was heard. Georgia raised her head and was shocked to see Maicie


    standing in the back of Ivan.


    Georgia''s face turned pale.


    She knew how much Robert''s mother hated her.


    She would never allow Ivan to have operation on Annie.


    Georgia had a great sense of despair, but now she did not care about it but begged Ivan for help.


    "Dr. Ivan, you promised to operate on Annie, and as for the money, I''ll give you the market price,


    please... please......"


    She was crying sadly, but Ivan sneered.


    "As far as I know, you are just a club dancer now. Are you sure you can afford the price of my


    operation?"


    Dr. Ivan¡¯s tone had disgust and malice. Georgia raised her head in surprise and caught Ivan¡¯s loathing


    eyes.


    "Dr. Ivan... I''ll try to give you the money, but Annie can''t wait now. She really can''t wait..."


    "Annie is only five years old... Dr. Ivan, please save her, please give her a chance to live..."


    Ivan had seen too many people crying in the hospital because their families were seriously ill.


    Georgia was neither the first nor thest one.


    Even though he felt depressed to her crying and felt her despair.


    However, at the thought of that night Georgia danced in the club, Ivan recalled a woman cheated him


    by dancing.


    That woman was as pitiful as Georgia was right now, and they looked alike.


    "Miss Lane, I''m a doctor, not God of Death, and even if I were God of Death, I wouldn''t help the


    daughter of a woman who works in a club. I read the case report, your daughter became ill because


    you were in prison and did not develop well in your womb."


    "You were in prison because you killed my cousin. Everything has its cause. Miss Lane, don''t you


    understand that your daughter''s illness is your retribution? You killed a man, and now God will take


    your favorite child. Fair enough, isn''t it?"


    Georgia''s bodypletely copsed on the ground.


    The man''s voice was so cold that she felt as though she were in the middle of a winter, and the cold


    inside her was freezing.


    Georgia felt her lips and teeth cold, and her words had lost the soul.


    "But......But I didn''t kill her... it was not me... My daughter is not guilty, I did not run over your cousin..."


    Georgia murmured, and her body was shivering.


    Maisie directly gave a p in the face of Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, you now know how desperate it is to lose your daughter. When I looked at Wendy''s body,


    looked at her covered with white cloth, do you know, I wanted to rush to the prison to kill you?"


    Maisieughed bitterly and darkly.


    "But God has eyes. He made your daughter sick and let you see your daughter can not get help from


    Wendy¡¯s brother. This is your retribution!"


    Georgia looked at Maisie, with bitter but excited eyes.


    This woman wanted her daughter to die...


    ...


    Georgia raised her arm and pped herself repeatedly in the face.


    Maisie looked at Georgia''s move with surprise and asked in a cold voice.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "Ma''am, please save my child... please... As long as you agree to let Ivan have operation on my


    daughter, I can die after that. I would like topensate your daughter with my life, please......"


    She begged, kneeling on the ground and pping on her face.


    Maisie was surprised to hear that.


    She burst intoughter and then she shed tears.


    "Look at you, Miss Lane, how much you care about your daughter, as much as I did...You know how I


    feel now that I see you in pain? I feel good. I hate you for six years, and I was in pain for six years."


    "Now I see you in such despair, I thank God that he is not blind. Rather than kneel here, I advise you to


    go to your daughter at once and say onest word to her. Otherwise, like me, you will see her body


    when you see her and can¡¯t talk to her anymore."


    Maisie sneered and then looked to Ivan.


    "Ivan, let¡¯s go, I have questions for you."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 31 Ill be Alone Forever

    Chapter 31 I''ll be Alone Forever


    Ivan subconsciously took a look at Georgia kneeling on the ground.


    For some reason, he felt at that moment that he might have done something wrong.


    However, this scheming deceived Robert and killed Wendy.


    What was more, she lookd so much like that woman who used to cheat on him.


    He was not a saint, so why should he help this woman''s daughter?


    At that thought, Ivan followed Maisie to the elevator and was ready to leave.


    Georgia seemed to wake up in despair. She looked at Ivan was about to walk into the elevator and


    wanted to rush in to beg him.


    However, as she was ready to stand up, a bodyguard in ck stopped her.


    As the elevator¡¯s door was about to close, Maisie said to her in a cold voice.


    "Miss Lane, I have to force you to stay here to avoid further entangling Ivan. Anyway, you don''t cherish


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    thest time to spend with your daughter."


    Georgia did not understand but kept struggling. The elevator¡¯s door closed, and Ivanpletely


    disappeared in her line of sight.


    Then, the bodyguard pulled Georgia to the room, Georgia thought she could leave.


    But, with pain, Georgia fainted directly.


    Maisie took Ivan to the elevator, but Ivan felt uneasy.


    Originally he could deceived Maicie, but Georgia appeared suddenly and his Auntie knew everything.


    He could be into trouble


    He followed his Auntie to the parking lot, and tentatively asked.


    "Auntie, I have an operation in the United States, now I gotta go to the airport. Can I leave now?"


    Maisie looked at Ivan coldly.


    "Ivan, before you have an operation, you always require that patient to get a private ne for you. I''ve


    just checked with the airport and there''s no private ne to pick you up on your departure."


    Ivan could not help sighing.


    "Auntie, I really don''t know where Robert is now. Let me go, and I didn''t operate on that woman''s


    daughter, did I?"


    Maicie frowned more deeply.


    "Ivan, Robert is stubborn. Ever since he was a child, he has always had his own thought. I can no


    longer control him."


    "He did not my phone. And I want to ask what is going on here? You promised me not to operate on


    Georgia''s daughter, but you secretly went back on your words, why?"


    Ivan¡¯s parents had been travelling around the world since he was a kid. And he was brought up by his


    Aunt.


    She was like his second mother.


    In addition to that Wendy died, Ivan seldom saw his aunt¡¯s sad eyes.


    Perhaps Robert really hurt her heart.


    Ivan had determined to exin to her.


    "Auntie, you know, Robert is always soft-hearted and attached great importance to blood rtions.


    That woman took her daughter to do a paternity test, and it said that her daughter¡¯s father was Robert.


    How could he let his daughter die, so he asked me toe back for operation."


    Maisie did not speak with a darkened face and Ivan continued to exin.


    "But he hates to be cheated, so he took two blood samples, and the results of the other came out a few


    dayster, and it turned out she was not his daughter. When he heard about that, he was angry and


    sad, so he asked me not to help with the operation."


    Hearing that, Maisie''s face was still cold, as if she was really angry.


    "Auntie, that woman is good at cheating and even falsified the paternity test. Robert was just cheated."


    Ivan added. Maisie took a deep breath and then said.


    "I know, Ivan, sorry to disturb you today. Go home, I know where Robert is now."


    Ivan looked at his aunt turned toward her car, and felt his aunt''s back sad, which made him dare not


    He picked up his phone and tried to contact Robert.


    But he failed to get through at all.


    Half an hourter, Maisie came to the cemetery in a car.


    When she got out of the car, she walked deftly toward her daughter''s grave.


    Sure enough, the cemetery of her daughter stood his son. She came to her son.


    "Kneel down at your sister''s grave and tell her you nearly saved the daughter of her killer --"


    Maisie looked at the picture of her beautiful young daughter on the tombstone above and said in a cold


    voice.


    Robert closed his eyes, and after a while, he opened his eyes and knelt down.


    "Robert, you have grown up, I can''t control you any more. But you must always remember how your


    father did to you and your sister, and to me."


    "He almost drove us out of the family for a woman worked in a club and we almost became vagrants. If


    not you were so clever that you got attention from your grandfather, we would have been beggars."


    "You have a lot of ideas in your heart, although I don¡¯t approve, I respect your choice. If you disobey


    me for Georgia, like your father disobeyed your grandfather for that woman, you will be no longer my


    son."


    Maisie shed tears.


    "Mom, It is my fault, I''m sorry."


    Robert knelt on the ground and said in a gloomy voice.


    "I want you to swear, if you marry this woman in the future, your mother will die tragically. Robert, do


    you dare?"


    "Mom -"


    Robert raised his eyes to look at his mother.


    "How can I swear on you!"


    Maisie looked coldly at her son and her voice was chilly.


    "You dare not swear, is it because you are afraid that you would be tenderhearted to Georgia? And you


    can¡¯tpletely ignore her?"


    "Robert, am I right?"


    Robert hung down his eyes and said sadly.


    "Mom, I would never joke about your body."


    "But don¡¯t worry, if I were tenderhearted to Georgia, I swear I will lose the person I love most, I won''t


    have a child, and I will be alone forever. Mom, is that ok?"

 Chapter 32 Operation Failed

    Chapter 32 Operation Failed


    Maicie closed her eyes sadly.


    "Robert, you''d better not let me down."


    With that said, Maisie turned and then left the cemetery without looking back.


    Robert did not get up immediately. He knelt silently in front of his sister''s grave.


    "Wendy, I am sorry, I did not take good care of Mom and made her sad."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be soft to that woman who killed you. I''ll make her suffer."


    ...


    For hours, Robert knelt in front of his sister''s grave.


    It was almost dark when Robert got back in the car and told the driver to drive home.


    In the hospital.


    Georgia sobered up and her consciousness was blurred.


    In a daze, Georgia''s face was so pale when she remembered what had happened before she was


    knocked out.


    "Annie... Annie..."


    Flurried, Georgia picked up the mobile phone to call Vanessa, but no one answered.


    She stumbled to the elevator, when she returned to Annie¡¯s ward, she found that Annie''s ward had a


    strange person lived in.


    Before she had been ina, Annie was still in the operating room, so she did not know if Annie had


    the operation!


    Looking around, she did not find Annie and Vanessa.


    Georgia trembled to the nurse''s desk.


    "Where''s the patient living in Room 9021... She was in the emergency room this morning. I went to the


    ward and found other patient lives there..."


    Georgia¡¯s voice tremble. She was panting because she ran.


    Hearing Georgia''s question, the nursed lowered her head to search information in theputer.


    A few secondster, the nurse looked at Georgia in surprise.


    "Is the patient named Annie Cooke?"


    Tang nodded.


    The nurse was momentarily sympathetic.


    "Miss, Annie Cooke had a heart attack in the morning and was sent to the operating room, but the


    operation failed. I am sorry."


    Her mind became nk. Georgia looked at the nurse, with her lips shivering, clenching her fist.


    "Nurse...Nurse, would you please check again? Did you make a mistake? Annie is just five years old,


    and though she had a heart attack, the operation was sessful every time. You''re lying to me...


    right?"


    The nurse was used to seeing family members grieve over the death of a patient.


    However, she still felt sorry for Georgia¡¯s desperate eyes.


    "Sorry, Miss. The doctor had done his best."


    Georgia felt as if her heart had been torn into pieces, and she almost could stood steadily.


    She did not know where she was, only felt her mind buzzing.


    It was as if a knife had been thrust deep into her heart, and the knife was turning through the wound,


    and the agony and fear that went on and on drove her almost mad.


    "No... Annie won''t die...She was so lovely, so nice, how could she have left me..."


    Georgia''s body fell limp to the ground, her eyes were nk, and she kept murmuring the name of


    Annie.


    People passing by saw a woman lying limp on the ground in silent tears, but there was so much grief


    about her that they dared not take a second look.


    She seemed to be in the whirlpool of pain, as long as they got close, as if there was a feeling of pain


    spreading in their bodies.


    Georgia was in a state of weak consciousness.


    She didn''t even know where she was, but kept calling Annie.


    She wanted to see her daughter.


    "Georgia... I''ve been looking for you for ages. Where have you been?"


    Vanessa had been waiting for news from Georgia in the morning, hoping that Georgia could persuade


    Dr. Ivan toe and help with the operation.


    However, a long time passed, she failed to contact Georgia, and Annie became more and more


    dangerous.


    Vanessa did not dare to wait any longer. She signed the surgical agreement.


    At the time, the doctor told her that the sess rate of the operation was only 10 percent.


    However, if the operation was dyed, Annie would die.


    Therefore, Vanessa could only choose to have the operation.


    She waited outside the operating room for three hours, but the good news that Annie was safe did not


    Vanessa still remembered what the doctor told her.


    "Sorry, we had done our best."


    Vanessa fainted in pain. After she woke up in ten minutes, she was to see Annie.


    She could not believe that Annie had really left her.


    However, the doctor told her that Annie''s body was taken away.


    She could not even see Annie¡¯s body!


    At that moment, Annie sobered up and wondered why Annie''s body had been taken away!


    She was the adoptive mother of Annie and Georgia as Annie''s biological mother. Who would be so


    vicious to take away a child''s body!


    Vanessa made a scene in the hospital, but the doctor did not even know where Annie''s body was.


    No one knew why a child''s body suddenly disappeared.


    Vanessa questioned the high level of the hospital crazily, but they just wanted to give her a sum of


    money to shut her up.


    Vanessa was crazy. And a group of bodyguards followed her, afraid that she would do anything


    dangerous.


    She looked around for the high level of the hospital and then saw Georgia here.


    She made several calls to Georgia but failed. She was afraid that something bad happened to Georgia.


    Later, Annie¡¯s body disappeared, so Vanessa gave up looking for Georgia''s whereabouts.


    Now she found Georgia lying on the ground desperately. She took Georgia''s hand, but Georgia did not


    respond.


    Vanessa knew that Georgia must have known the failure of the operation.


    "Georgia, sober up... Annie''s body is gone. The doctors here are sinister and don¡¯t allow us to see


    her..."


    Vanessa squatted down beside Georgia and began to cry.


    As long as at the thought of the memories that Annie grew up from a soft little girl to a lovely girl, she


    felt pain in heart as if there was a knife in it.


    Annie was the only psychological support after she lost her child, it was Annie supported her through


    the painful days of the past.


    But Annie was gone now...


    She lost the child she had treasured so much.


    Georgia could not hear any voice at all. She was chaotic in mind. No matter Vanessa said crying,


    Georgia seemed have not hear that.


    Vanessa was squatting in the hospital corridor with Georgia.


    No one at the hospital dared to drove them out.


    The two of them spent a day and a night in the hospital.


    Georgia was in a dazed with her eyes opened for a night. And Vanessa''s body had reached the end of


    its strength.


    But it could not be put off any longer.


    If she let Georgia continue to be so sad, how she should do with Annie''s body?


    Vanessa closed her eyes and pped Georgia in the face.


    "Georgia, Annie''s body is gone, wake up. Do you want your daughter''s body to be defaced?"


    Annie''s body was missing?


    Georgia was suddenly shocked by these words. Her brain seemed to have been severely hit. The pain


    made her body curl up.


    "...What...... Annie''s body is gone...¡±


    Georgia stared at Vanessa nkly, with his eyes empty and confused.


    Vanessa felt pain in heart and burst into tears holding Georgia.


    "Georgia, sober up. Annie has gone, how can we allow outsiders to destroy Annie''s body..."


    Her head was like blown up, and Georgia''s brain sobered up.


    She gripped Vanessa''s hand tightly and her voice was trembling with pain.


    "Vanessa, did the operation really fail?"


    Georgia asked with tears streaming down her face.


    Till now, she could believe what she had just been through. She felt like she was dreaming.


    How could Annie leave her?


    With an operation, Annie would be healthy.


    "Georgia, I know you are sad, I am too... But now we should pull together. The hospital has hidden


    Annie''s body. We must get her back."


    Vanessa''s eyes were sober. Although she was sad, she could not let herselfpletely immerse in


    sadness.


    "Vanessa..."


    Georgia sobbed softly.


    "How could Annie leave us like that... We must find her body. No one is allowed to defile her body..."


    Georgia got up from the ground, and then pulled Vanessa up.


    "Vanessa, how did the hospital exin the disappearance of Annie''s body?"


    "Georgia, I waited for a few hours outside the operating room. When the doctor came out to announce


    the failure of the operation, I was too sad and fainted for more than ten minutes. When I sobered up, I


    wanted to see Annie''s body, but the doctor told me that Annie''s body was missing."


    ¡°I found the doctor for it and asked them to take the responsibility and find Annie¡¯s body, but, until now,


    the hospital has not given me an exnation. I want to find the high level for exnation, I want to


    make a scene too, but it is not useful, they did not give me Annie''s body ......"


    Hearing that, Georgia''s heart was in pain.


    She picked up the mobile phone and made a call to Mr. Knight.


    Georgia told the fact to Mr. Knight in brief.


    "Mr. Knight, do you know anyone who can help me check? It is my daughter''s body, I have to find


    her..."


    In the end, Georgia failed to maintain herposure but broke down in tears.


    "I will find someone to check that. Usually the hospital had to take care of the patient''s body, and this


    kind of circumstance is abnormal. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you find out."


    Mr. Knight agreed to help.


    Georgia was grateful. She did not know what she should do but asked Mr. Knight for help.


    "Mr. Knight, thank you."


    Mr. Knight replied with an apologetic tone.


    "Georgia, in fact, I should say sorry, I may have made the paternity test into trouble. The Simpson


    family and I have contradictions. Robert knew I helped you, he must be angry with you."


    "Mr. Knight, did you really help me falsify the paternity test, so that Robert thought Annie was his


    daughter?"


    Georgia did not know if Chester had told her the truth or not.


    And who was Annie''s father?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 33 Revenge Back

    Chapter 33 Revenge Back


    "I helped you falsify the paternity test. You are suspected to have killed Robert''s sister. If the Annie is


    not Robert¡¯s daughter, Robert will never agree to help you contact Dr. Ivan."


    Laurence admitted what he had done over the phone.


    Georgia''s hand trembled violently. If Chester cheated her, what was that for?


    "Mr. Knight, by now, I don''t know where I went wrong... Now, I just want a funeral to Annie..If you can


    help me find Annie''s body, I''ll do whatever you want me to do in the future."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to help you."


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia decided to make a scene in the hospital. Annie''s body was lost in


    the hospital. The hospital had an inescapable responsibility.


    Georgia and Vanessa blocked the door of the dean''s office. From morning till noon, the dean finally


    came out at twelve o¡¯clock.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Cooke, Miss Lane, the hospital is responsible for this matter, but we have been trying to find her.


    Please go home first and patiently wait for the news."


    Vanessa sneered.


    "You said so yesterday. but you didn''t do anything but held off the time!"


    "Dean, if you don''t give a exnation today, I don''t mind putting this matter to thework, so that the


    Georgia calmly threatened the dean.


    The dean''s face changed for a moment, but then heughed ironically.


    "Miss Lane, you killed a person and bribed a doctor to produce a false paternity test report. When you


    go to the press about your daughter''s body, do people believe you, or do they think you''re a liar?"


    "You -"


    Georgia looked at the dean with widened eyes and her chest up and down out of anger.


    If she could, she would really like to smack him.


    Vanessa took Georgia''s hand.


    "Georgia, don''t impulse, let¡¯s think of other ways."


    Georgia was afflictive, but she could do nothing about it.


    The dean''s words made her angry, but it was a painful reality.


    If she really went to the media, ording to the strength of the hospital, they couldpletely reverse


    the public opinion and discredit her appeal to find her daughter''s body .


    Georgia was pulled away by Vanessa. They went to the hospital garden and continued to think of a


    way.


    However, after a few words of discussion, Vanessa fainted to the ground.


    After being sent to the hospital, Vanessa was known that she had not eaten any food from yesterday to


    today, so she fainted.


    Georgia had a stomachache. She hadn''t had food for two days and even taken a sip of water.


    However, at the thought of Annie, Georgia did not dare to fall down.


    She had to be strong. When Annie was alive, she did not give Annie a healthy body, did not give her


    enough love.


    Now, since Annie left her, she could not give up Annie''s body.


    She had to make her leave this world with a clean body.


    After buying porridge for Vanessa outside, she managed to eat half a bowl.


    She had to replenish her energy. She couldn''t fall down like Vanessa.


    Even though it was hard to swallow, she forced herself to eat it.


    Mr. Knight''s phone rang at this time.


    Georgia had just finished half a bowl of porridge but vomited a lot in the bathroom.


    "Mr. Knight, have you got any news about my daughter''s body?"


    Perturbed, Georgia asked and was afraid that Mr. Knight got no news.


    "Georgia, your daughter is not dead."


    "Mr. Knight, what are you talking about? Is Annie really alive?¡±


    Georgia froze.


    "Georgia, your daughter was in seriousa in the operating room. I found out that your father Owen


    transferred your daughter. Since the doctors refused to tell you the truth, Owen must did it


    intentionally."


    Annie wasn''t dead...


    Georgia desperate heart got catory.


    However, at the thought that Annie had been taken away by Owen, Georgia was full of fear.


    What was Owen going to do with Annie!


    "Mr. Knight, do you know where Annie has been moved to by my father? How is Annie doing now?"


    Georgia was filled with fear.


    Owen sent her to the freak¡¯s bed, so Georgia could not imagine what Owen would do to Annie.


    "Georgia, Annie had been transferred to Anya Hospital, under the name of the Simpson family. I can do


    nothing about it. I think, Owen is afraid that you will deal with him, so, he transferred Annie, so that you


    will be obedient to him."


    Georgia¡¯s heart was full of resentment.


    She must save Annie.


    "Mr. Knight, thank you for helping me find out these things. My father is not good to me, so he he can


    not be good to my daughter. I must get back Annie."


    "Georgia, if it is other hospitals, I can help you and take back the child, but I have no way to the


    hospital of the Simpson family. We have been infighting for years, so they would not help me."


    Laurence''s tone was apologetic.


    Georgia shook her head.


    "Mr. Knight, you have helped me a lot. If it weren''t for you, how could I know Annie is still alive? Thank


    you."


    Mr. Knight said, ¡°I think I need to tell you that Emmamitted suicide a few days ago. She lives in the


    same hospital as your and she was supposed to be discharged from the hospital this afternoon. If you


    want to find Owen for your daughter, you may see him at the hospital today."


    Georgia clenched her palm. Her fingers was too shaky to hold the phone.


    Owen, Emma, Flora, Eden...


    These people destroyed her and now they controlled Annie.


    She decided to live a peaceful life with Annie and even repressed the hatred in heart.


    She just wanted Annie to grow up in a safe environment.


    But they did not give her that hope.


    In that case, why should she forbear any more?


    Georgia bit her lips, and the blood trickled down so slowly that she hardly felt the pain.


    She could tolerate all the pain for the sake of Annie, and she could also be the world''s most vicious


    devil for her.


    "Mr. Knight, thank you for telling me this information."


    Georgia hung up the phone and went to the reception desk to ask which ward Emma lived.


    A VIP ward on the tenth floor.


    Georgia walked to the elevator and pressed the button to the tenth floor.

 Chapter 34 I Will Marry Her

    Chapter 34 I Will Marry Her


    Emma was lying on the hospital bed.


    Originally, she should have changed the hospital gown at this time, waiting to be discharged.


    However, Robert went to the hospital to see her.


    She had been quietly in the hospital for so long and done what the doctor told her.


    Therefore Robert thought that she reallymitted suicide and that she was really hurt deeply.


    Now, finally this man was guilty.


    "Robert, the doctor said, I am fine now and can be discharged from hospital. If you are busy, you don¡¯t


    have to wait for me here."


    Robert stood next to Emma''s bed withplex mood.


    He thought that the person who cheated him was Emma, he even ignored the suicide of Emma and felt


    she was acting...


    "Emma, I am sorry, if you have request, you can tell me and I willpensate you."


    As Robert said that, Emma bowed her head, looking sad.


    "Robert, we have known each other for so long, this misunderstanding has been removed, why do you


    still think of me in that way? I don''t want anything, I just want to be with you, I just want you to love me


    more..."


    Emma said and sobbed.


    Robert stood silently for a long time without speaking.


    Emma lowered her head with tears. She was perturbed and wondered if Robert would like to marry her


    now.


    As she was thinking what to do, the ward¡¯s door was opened. Emma and Robert walked toward it.


    Georgia walked to the ward step by step.


    Their face changed.


    "Where is Owen?¡±


    Georgia''s face was cold, and she said gnashing teeth.


    "Sister, I know you have been misunderstood that father does not love you, but, when you were in


    school, you skipped the sses and had fight with others, and even had affairs with many boys and


    had abortion, so Dad could only be strict to you to make you correct your behaviors. Even if hate him,


    you should not call his name -"


    Emma rebuked her solemnly and Georgia sneered.


    "Emma, you had better tell me now where Owen is, otherwise, your family will never live in peace!"


    "Georgia!¡±


    Robert shouted the name of Georgia. He looked at her with a darkened face and said angrily.


    "Emma is about to get married with me. My fiancee''s father is my future father-inw. I have not


    investigated that you cheated me, now, you still want to make trouble to the Lane family! Georgia, do


    you want to go back to prison?"


    He only felt disgusted about her. Georgia clenched her fist and sneered.


    "Robert, if you have the ability, send me to prison again, but before that, you may see the bodies of


    your father-inw and your wife. Do you want to test how crazy I am now?"


    Robert uncontrobly walked toward her and grabbed Georgia''s neck. Georgia just sneered.


    "What, are you trying to strangle me? Then it is not me who will be sent to jail, but you!"


    "Georgia, you deceived me, why do you make yourself look wronged! Do you realize how disgusting


    your face looks right now?"


    Robert roared.


    He should strangled this woman to death, but, when he saw her eyes with hatred in it, he failed to do


    so.


    "Robert, let her go, no matter what, she is my sister, let her go, OK?"


    Emma hurried to stand up from the hospital bed and said worriedly.


    Georgia confronted with Robert. They ignore the words of Emma, and Emma''s fingernail pinched into


    her palm.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Owen walked in from the outside of the ward and asked doubtfully.


    Robert finally let go of Georgia, and then looked at Owen.


    "Uncle, Emma and I have decided to get married. I will tell my mother about it, and please find time to


    discuss the timing and arrangements of the wedding with her."


    Owen nodded.


    "Robert, you finally get married with Emma soon. I will talk with your mother about it."


    Robert noded and then he looked to Emma.


    "Emma, I need to return to thepany. After you discharged, be happy. If you are interested, you can


    now choose the designer for wedding dress, and I will contact the designer."


    Emma blushed and nodded. Robert looked to Owen again.


    "Uncle, I have something to deal with, I gotta go."


    Owen nodded.


    After Robert left, Georgia who was silent finally said to Owen.


    "Give my daughter back, otherwise, I will tell your things to the media and let you be notorious, and let


    the whole nation people know you sold your daughter to seek glory!"


    Owen darkly looked at Georgia and said coldly.


    "Georgia, I don''t know what you are talking about. Go ask the hospital where your daughter is, why do


    youe to me?!"


    Emma coldly questioned.


    "Georgia, are you crazy after your daughter died? Why do youe to my Dad for her!"


    Georgia felt her heart painful. She looked at Owen angrily.


    He took Annie away and lied to her that her daughter was dead.


    What a wicked man!


    Georgia suddenly rushed forward to catch Emma, and then put the knife she had prepared on Emma''s


    neck.


    "Georgia, you are crazy! Let go of your sister!"


    Owen shouted anxiously, but Georgiaughed wildly, until tears flowed out.


    "I have checked the news of the hospital, Owen, it is you who took my daughter and put her in Anya


    Hospital. You also let the hospital deceive me that my daughter is dead! I warn you, if you don''t give


    back my daughter now, believe it or not, I will cut Emma¡¯s neck and let her die in front of you!"


    Emma¡¯s body trembled violently.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She could feel that the woman was really going to kill her!


    With the cold knife on her neck, she felt so close to death for the first time.


    "Dad, she really will kill me! Give her back her daughter!"


    Emma roared anxiously, but Owen had a calm face.


    "Your daughter is dead. I don''t know who told you that false story. Georgia, I don''t have your daughter!"


    Still quibbling!


    "Owen, I warn you for thest time, give back my daughter, otherwise, I kill Emma immediately!"


    Georgia moved the knife and Emma''s neck oozed out of the blood.


    It hurt. Emma screamed and Owen was panic.


    "Don''t move, I''ll call someone to give you back your daughter now!"


    Flurried, Owen took out the mobile phone and told Flora to transfer Georgia''s daughter to the hospital.


    They confronted for more than half an hour, and Flora finally ran to the ward.


    As soon as she saw Georgia was holding a knife on her daughter''s neck, Flora was angry.


    "Georgia, you are crazy, let go of Emma!"


    Georgia felt she was calm at this moment.


    "Where is my daughter, or I''ll kill her!"


    With that said, Georgia''s knife was almost about to cut again Emma''s neck.


    "Mom, let her see her daughter, now... This mad woman would dare to kill me..."


    Emma was afraid and burst into tears.


    "Take Georgia to see her daughter."


    Owen said wearily.


    "I... I''ll take you to see your daughter. She is in intensive care unit on the tenth floor. Let Emma go!"


    Flora went out trembling. Georgia followed her out with knife on Emma¡¯s neck.


    After a few minutes, Georgia finally saw Annie lying inside the intensive care unit in aa .


    Anan looked very bad with tubes all over her body.


    Pain hit her heart. Georgia felt that she was about to fall down.


    She made her strong and kicked Emma to Owen and Flora.


    Owen suddenly gave a p on Georgia''s face.


    "You devil! You are no longer my daughter!"


    Georgia raised her head and saw only hatred in Owen¡¯s malicious eyes.


    Georgia gently stroked her painful cheek and warned Owen coldly.


    "I warn you not to do anything to my daughter again, or I wille to you with a bomb. Don''t think I


    can''t do it!"


    Owen felt Georgia''s tone chilling.


    Georgia turned quietly to her daughter, and Owen dared not do anything.


    After that, Owen took her daughter out of hospital.


    In the car, Emma asked with doubts.


    "Mom, when you transferred Georgia¡¯s daughter and lied to her that her daughter died, wasn¡¯t it a


    secret? How did Georgia know that her daughter was taken away by us?"


    Although it was not clear why the paternity test said that Annie was not Robert¡¯s daughter, in order to


    avoid further troubles, Emma and her parents decided to take away Georgia''s daughter after


    discussion, lest they had nothing to threaten Georgia when she came to them.


    Georgia cared much about her daughter. As long as they used her daughter to threaten her, Georgia


    would not dare do anything.


    However, Georgia got the news and threatened them with a knife.


    Emma felt Georgia really dared to kill her if they did not give her Annie!


    Now, Georgia had her daughter back and held more hatred towards them.


    That was not a good sign!


    "Emma, at the time you used Chester, did Mr. Knight save her? She has no other helpers. It must be


    Mr. Knight who helped with the investigation. That man is capable and had several times if infighting


    with the Simpson family. We better not go against Georgia for the time being, lest an ident."


    Emma still did not feel relieved.


    "Dad, we can''t guarantee that Georgia won''t retaliate us! She must be convinced in her heart that we


    made the car ident!"

 Chapter 35 Who Knows if They are Father and Daughter

    Chapter 35 Who Knows if They are Father and Daughter


    Owen had a stiff face, with his fingers slowly beating his knees.


    "We have to find out why Laurence helped Georgia. We have to break the link between them. Georgia


    was full of hatred for us now, and if given the chance, she will surely make us suffer."


    Owen''s eyes were so vicious that Emma feared, but she firmly nodded.


    "Dad, you''re right. We have to do it first!"


    Owen nodded. Georgia thought of Chester, and she asked in fear.


    "Dad, Chester knows what happened in that year. He has no evidence in hand, but he is a potential


    hidden trouble."


    "Mr. Knight did something to him and now he has no money and his life is miserable. I will get rid of


    him."


    With that, Owen¡¯s face became less gloomy, and then he smiled faintly to Emma.


    "Emma, we will take care of it gradually. Now you should let Robert marry you as soon as possible."


    Emma blushed. Robert had promised to prepare the wedding. She cut her wrist tomit suicide, and


    now she had her gain.


    "Dad, you''re right. The thing I need most is to be Robert''s wife. Everything else can be put off."


    "Did Robert agree to marry you?"


    Flora asked doubtfully.


    Emma nodded and told her mother that Robert came to the hospital in the morning.


    "Emma, that you hurt yourself was not in vain."


    Flora grabbed his daughter''s hand and said in an excited voice.


    "When you get married, I''ll ask your brother toe back to the wedding. He''s been enjoying himself


    abroad and I haven''t seen him for ages."


    The Lane family was happy and harmonious.


    When the got home, Emma asked Flora in her bedroom.


    "Mom, Dad has been cold to Georgia and wanted to kill her more than I do. Is Georgia really Dad¡¯s


    daughter?"


    Emma was afraid of her father.


    If Georgia was her father''s daughter, and her father wanted to kill her, which made her afraid that one


    day she did things that affect his interests.


    In that way, her father would abandon her without hesitation!


    Flora showed disgust on face.


    "Georgia''s mother betrayed your father, as to whether they are father and daughter, I do not know. I


    dare not ask him since your father had a hot temper! Emma, don''t be afraid. Your father still loves you


    and your brother."


    Georgia stayed outside the ward of Annie for a long time, and then she found aseptic clothing from a


    nurse and went inside the ward.


    Annie''s face was pale, She was still so small, and now she had tubes all over her body.


    Georgia''s heart ached uncontrobly.


    The doctor told her that Annie''s heart was so weak that no one but Dr. Ivan could operate on her.


    However, Annie missed the best time for the operation.


    It was a miracle that Annie was still alive.


    However, Annie could not wake up now, she would probably sleep for a long time.


    Her daughter was so young, but had to go through so much torture.


    Georgia was so heartache that she could not breathe. She knew that she should go to Dr. Ivan for help.


    But he did not agree to help her.


    Now, Annie could only live in the hospital. Georgia hoped that there was a doctor from United States


    agreed to operate on her.


    Before then, however, she must earn enough money to keep Annie in the expensive ward.


    She could not stay in the intensive care unit for too long, so she left the ward reluctantly.


    She made a call to Mr. Knight.


    "Mr. Knight, I got Annie back."


    "Congrattions."


    Mr. Knight''s voice was sincere.Mr. Knight helped her a lot, Georgia thought she could not ask too


    much.


    But she really had no one to help.


    "Mr. Knight, Annie is in aa and in a very bad condition. The doctor said that the hospital ward and


    medical expenses costs tens of thousands of yuan a day, maybe about 500,000 yuan a month. But I


    have no money now. I... I know it''s presumptuous, but I can''t find anyone else to borrow money from."


    "If you can lent me money, I can do anything you want. Please save my daughter."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As Georgia said that, Mr. Knight fell into silence for a long time. Georgia was about to despair.


    "Georgia, do remember what I saidst time? If the operation seeds, youe to work for me, but


    the operation failed."


    Georgia answered anxiously.


    "Yes, I remember. I promised to work for you if the operation was sessful."


    Mr. Knightughed at the other end of the phone.


    "If you want me to help you, I''ll pay for your daughter''s medical expenses and even send someone to


    keep her safe. But promise me that you''lle to work for me at once."


    How could she refuse Mr. Knight''s proposal, but she did not know her value to Mr. Knight.


    "Mr. Knight, I can work at any time. I just don''t understand. I''m just a ordinary person, I might not be


    able to repay your kindness by working for you."


    Mr. Knightughed at the other end of the phone.


    "Georgia, I have investigated your past. I hope you don''t mind. You learned biological pharmaceutical


    in college and you had advanced study in the area of lung cancer targeted drug, but, when you


    published your papers, someone published you experimental data ahead of you, and became a


    copycat, all people scolded you. In addition, you got expelled by school. At that time, everyone in


    academia scolded you, and you have to give up your studies......"


    It was in the past, but Georgia could not forget the disappointed and disgusted eyes of his ssmates


    and tutors.


    No one believed her.


    She paid a lot and begged a lot of people, but she was thrown out of school and of theb.


    From then on, not a single research institute nor a singlepany wanted her.


    She was forced to abandon her research program, and soon after, she was in prison.


    "Mr. Knight, all people thought I was the giarism and thought I had academic misconduct, why do


    you think I was wronged? It had been long, do you find the evidence that I was wronged?"


    "Georgia, I believe you."


    "The person who copied you is called Percy Chow. In all these years, his research has not progressed


    at all, and I have reason to suspect that he did not understand what you were doing at the time, and


    therefore did not know what you were going to do next."

 Chapter 36 Destroy Your Job

    Chapter 36 Destroy Your Job


    "I have a pharmaceuticalpany. You can work there. If you have a targeted drug for lung cancer


    developed, do you still think you have value? If this drug is sessfully researched and sold on the


    market, it will be billions of profits. I think to help you is worthy."


    Georgia felt her palm trembling.


    "Mr. Knight, do you really believe me?"


    Georgia''s dream had always been to develop drugs that could cure human diseases.


    She thought she had lost the hope for that.


    However, she still had a chance to pursue her dream.


    "Georgia, you are talented and capable. Go ahead and make your own achievements. I will arrange


    you to go to the research office immediately. Until then, I''ll give you shares of thepany and before


    that I will pay for your daughter''s medical expenses."


    "Mr. Knight, I will try my best to repay you for your kindness. I can go to work anytime."


    "Put your own things in order and go to work next Monday. I will tell the people in the institute, you can


    go there directly."


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia was informed by the hospital that Annie''s operation cost had been


    paid in advance.


    Georgia was thankful for Mr. Knight. She slowly walked to Vanessa''s ward. She must tell this good


    news to Vanessa.


    Vanessa had not sobered up, and Georgia could only wait patiently.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the night, Vanessa finally opened her eyes.


    She looked around in a daze, and then she saw Georgia sitting next to her bed.


    Georgia''s face was pale and her eyes were red and bloodshot.


    What had happened before thea came to her mind at once, and Vanessa asked fearfully.


    "Georgia, have you found Annie''s body?"


    Georgia hugged Vanessa tightly.


    "Vanessa, Annie is alive. My father took her away and lied to us that she had dead. Don''t worry, I''ve got


    her back!"


    Vanessa looked at Georgia with widened eyes full of excitement.


    "Georgia, are you serious? You did not deceive me?"


    "It is true, Vanessa, but Annie''s condition is not good now, she is unconscious, and now in intensive


    care unit. go, I will take you to see Annie."


    Georgia stood up and was ready to take Vanessa to see Annie.


    However, as she stood up, thest strength to support her suddenly disappeared.


    Georgia fell directly to the ground.


    And then she had been fainted for two days.


    Georgia was kept alive by daily injections of glucose.


    The doctor told Vanessa that Georgia was so tired that she had to go into shock.


    When she had enough rest, she would wake up.


    Vanessa finally felt relieved. Annie did not die, and Georgia would wake you after enough rest.


    Everything was full of hope.


    The consciousness of Georgia was in confusion all the time. The exhaustion of the body made her not


    want to wake up.


    She again and again dreamed of Annie. Every time, when she ran to Annie, Annie disappeared


    immediately in front of her.


    Georgia again and again looked for the traces of Annie, but again and again lost her.


    In her dream, she was tormented by repeated losses and became physically and mentally exhausted.


    She did not know how long the dream, nor how many times to see Annie bleeding in front of her.


    Finally, Georgia caught up with Annie. Annie did not disappear, but looked at her mother smiling.


    "Mom, you finally got me."


    Georgia''s tears instantly flowed down.


    "Annie...My Annie..."


    Georgia embraced Annie tightly, with more and more tears flowing down.


    Inside the ward, Vanessa found Georgia constantly shed tears and called the name of Annie, she was


    to wake her up.


    In the dream, Annie pushed her mother away.


    ¡°Mom, time to wake up.¡±


    Georgia woke up suddenly.


    ¡°Annie¡­¡±


    Georgia shouted Annie¡¯s name and Vanessa hurried to hold her hands.


    ¡°Vanessa, you finally woke up. You have been asleep for two days.¡±


    Vanessa held Georgia with excitement.


    Georgia came back to her sense and realized that it was just a dream. It freaked her out.


    ¡°Vanessa, where is Annie, how is she?¡±


    Vanessa smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is in stable condition and will leave the intensive care unit soon..."


    Georgia became less flustered.


    After a few talks, Georgia and Vanessa went to visit the unconscious Annie.


    Annie seemed less pale than before.


    Georgia felt finally relieved.


    After that, Vanessa brought Georgia a bowl of porridge.


    After having porridge, Georgia was ready to ask Vanessa about the past two days, Vanessa''s phone


    rang.


    "Director Wood, what is it?"


    Vanessa answered the phone and asked politely.


    "Vanessa, you don''t need toe to work from tomorrow. Thepany will settle your sry and the


    liquidated damages will be sent to your ount."


    Vanessa''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Director Wood, is there something I did wrong or something I didn''t do well? Please give me another


    chance. Please..."


    Vanessa cherished her job in LIN, because Alfred used his connections to prevent her from taking a job


    elsewhere.


    LIN was herst ce to work.


    "Actually, Vanessa, I admire you very much However, when you came to work here, it was actually the


    instruction of your superior. This time, it is also the instruction of your superior to let you leave. I am


    sorry that I can¡¯t change that. You can think who you have offended."


    Director Wood hung up the phone directly after that.


    Vanessa put down the phone and looked upset.


    "Vanessa, what''s going on?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Georgia asked with concern.


    Vanessa sighed helplessly.


    "Georgia, I think it is Robert¡¯s help so that I can have a job in LIN, but I was informed to leave the


    the job back."


    Vanessa tried to speak easily, and Georgia''s eyes turned red.


    "Vanessa, I''m sorry."


    "Georgia, if is not your fault."


    Georgia afflictively closed her eyes at the thought of Alfred''s coercion and Robert¡¯s revenge.


    After a long time, Georgia opened her eyes and said.


    "Vanessa, leave this city. Robert may continue to revenge me, I can''t bring you into trouble."


    "Georgia, what are you talking about?¡±


    Vanessa asked painfully.


    "Annie is still in the hospital, how can I leave! You only have me, how can I leave you alone? Even if I


    am to leave, you should leave with me"


    Georgia closed her eyes tightly, with tears flowing down.


    "Vanessa, your life is still bright, you can pursue happiness. If you stay here, Alfred misunderstood you,


    and in order to revenge me, Robert will be angry at you. I''m really afraid you will be in trouble."


    "I had promised Mr. Knight that I would go to work in his research institute. I can¡¯t leave here. Mr.


    Knight paid for the medical treatment in advance. I have to keep my words to work for him.¡±


    Vanessa stared at Georgia with surprise.


    "Georgia, what is the job Mr. Knight offered. Will you continue your research?"


    Georgia exined.


    "Vanessa, I was calumniated for giarism and no one in the academic research institute epted


    me. I thought I could not continue my dream in my life. However, Mr. Knight gave me hope, he let me


    go to his research institute to work, I can continue my dream, so, I can not leave here, even though


    Robert may continue to revenge me..."


    Hearing that, Vanessa smiled.


    "Georgia, it is good, you can restart your dream, can continue to do research, I am really happy."


    "In the past five years, I brought Annie up. I watched her grow up little by litter, how I am willing to leave


    her? Besides, Annie is not in good condition now. I can''t leave."


    Vanessa took Georgia''s hand and sighed softly.


    "I know you want to keep me out of danger, but when you are in danger, I hope I can help you.


    Georgia, I''m not leaving. This city is where I live with Annie, and where I grew up. I did not do anything


    wrong, I did not break thew, so I am not leaving."


    Georgia felt her eyes sore and her voice was already hoarse.


    "Vanessa, I''m afraid I''m getting you into trouble..."


    "I''m not afraid, Georgia. You are stubborn and even crazy. I must keep an eye on you, I can let


    anything happen to you.¡±


    It was not negotiable.


    Georgia sighed lightly.


    "Vanessa, if there is danger in the future, you must leave here and nevere back."


    For the time being, the two reached apromise.


    Since Georgia decided to go to work in the institute, she had to quit the job in the club.


    One day, after waking up, Georgia went to the club and nned to resign.


    "Gigi, as you said, you need a lot of money right now. I wouldn''t advise you to quit the job."


    "Cooper, I found a day job, sorry."


    Georgia was firm to leave.


    Cooperughed.


    ¡°You can have part time here in the weekend. You know, you can make money fast here. I think you


    should not give up this job and our club has always been free. If you give up, it is a pity.¡±


    Georgia hesitated.

 Chapter 37 Anorexia

    Chapter 37 Anorexia


    The medical expenses of Annie cost hundreds of thousands of yuan every month. She had no idea


    when her research progress would have breakthrough. It was impossible to rely on Mr. Knight for the


    rest of her life.


    She also needed to earn more money.


    Besides, she was allowed to work part-time every week, which was hard toe by.


    "Cooper, you are right, I should not give up this job. I''lle to work every weekend. Thank you."


    When Georgia returned home, she told Vanessa about her decision.


    "Georgia, since you have made up your mind, I have nothing to say, but you must protect yourself."


    Georgia nodded and she asked Vanessa.


    "Did you still get rejected?"


    Vanessa sighed.


    "All of my resumes have gone nowhere. Alfred was just an ordinary person before. I don''t know why


    he''s so powerful now."


    "What are you going to do, Vanessa? Shall I ask Mr. Knight to give you a job?"


    Vanessa immediately shook her head.


    "You already have asked Mr. Knight to help you a lot. If you ask him to give me a job, he might think we


    are greedy and shameless, just forget it."


    Georgia felt it was the truth.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, Vanessa had talent in fashion design and she really didn''t want Vanessa to waste her talent.


    "Georgia, let me take some time off. If I really can''t find a job rted to fashion design, I will change my


    career."


    It made Georgia sad.


    She wanted to say something, but Vanessa looked at Georgia with a frown.


    "Georgia, you look like losing weight. I will take out the weight scale, and you weigh yourself."


    Georgia was to refuse, but Vanessa went straight inside and came back a few secondster with the


    scale in her hand.


    "Georgia, stand up and weigh."


    Georgia had no choice but stand up. It was 39 kilos.


    "Vanessa, I''m fine. I''ve just lost a little weight."


    "What do you mean you are fine! Georgia, you were 45 kilos, but now you are just 39 kilo, you will get


    sick!"


    Vanessa frowned and said with disapproval.


    "You must eat at once. Georgia, I will cook for you immediately."


    With that, Vanessa took Georgia directly out of the house to buy food.


    They went to the supermarket in themunity. Vanessa pushed a cart and picked vegetables.


    Georgia silently followed her.


    She dared to tell Vanessa that she had serious problems in eating.


    No matter what she ate, she could not swallow it.


    Even if she forced herself to eat it, she would uncontrobly rush to the toilet and spit it out.


    That was why she had been losing weight so fast recently.


    Georgia was not willing to put her body in a weak condition. And she knew she had to protect Annie.


    But there was nothing she could do about the fact that she could not swallow the food.


    They bought two potatoes, a cabbage, green peppers and eggnt, plus some seasoning.


    Vanessa then bought a fish, chops, and some chicken legs.


    And then they pushed a cart to the cashier.


    However, after few steps, they ran into Rachel who was shopping.


    Georgia wanted to pull Vanessa to one side did not want her to be hurt by Rachel.


    That woman was a white lotus flower, and Georgia knew it very well.


    "Miss Lane, Miss Cooke, long time no see."


    Rachel came over and greeted them. Vanessa subconsciously seized Georgia''s palm.


    Georgia could feel Vanessa''s hand shaking.


    "Hello, Miss Scott."


    Trying to control her emotions, Vanessa greeted Rachel politely.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    "I heard you were fired from your job, Miss Cooke. See, that''s what you got for abandoning Alfred! And


    your adopted daughter is in aa. You are being punished by God."


    "Rachel!¡±


    Georgia roared angrily.


    "Don''t think I won¡¯t hit you, stop speaking nonsense!"


    Instead, Rachelughed mockingly at Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, how ridiculous you are now. You''d been in prison and your daughter has a heart attack.


    You''re aplete loser. But you killed people, you should me yourself that you daughter got sick.


    Even if your daughter dies, this is your retribution.¡±


    Georgia''s eyes instantly turned scarlet, and she clenched her fists, gritting her teeth.


    "You can say that again!"


    "Georgia, everyone knows that you have done! You killed a person and gave birth to a child in prison.


    After you were out from prison, you seduced your sister''s fiance, trying to steal him. What''s more, you


    made a fake paternity test and deceived him that your daughter is his daughter. All ssmates have


    known your shameless thing. I am just telling the truth. What can do you?"


    "Your daughter is in aa. This is the retribution for all your wrongs!"


    Rachel was particrly arrogant and her eyes were full of ridicule!


    Georgia felt furious. She got mad and rushed to Rachel and gave a p on her face. And then she


    grabbed her face and beat her.


    Georgia had lost too much weight and was not in good physical condition, so she did not have too


    much strength.


    Rachel was to win.


    Vanessa hurried to control Rachel¡¯s body.


    So two of them beat Rachel together. Rachel became angry from surprise and in the end begged


    crying.


    However, with more anger in heart, Georgia beat Rachel ruthlessly.


    When the police came, Rachel¡¯s face had be a pig head and there were scratches all over her


    body.


    There were monitors in the supermarket, and it showed that Georgia was the one started the fight.


    Rachel would not forgive her and wished to beat her back.


    Finally, the three were taken to the police station.


    At first, the police advised Georgia to apologize and make a peace privately.


    But Rachel had to have her wound test and wanted to send Georgia to prison.


    And Georgia, had no intention to apologize.


    The worst result was to stay in prison for few days and she was ok with that.


    But she felt guilty that Vanessa was in prison too.


    ¡°Vanessa, sorry to drag you down.¡±


    Vanessaughed out loud.

 Chapter 38 In the Prison

    Chapter 38 In the Prison


    "Georgia, actually I am d. I felt you had lost your spirit recently, as if you were living in another world.


    I was worried that you are psychological wrong. With this fight, I felt you have your spirit back and you


    came back to be lively. When we fought with the bad guys, we were happy and carefree. And not I


    fought together with you and was imprisoned with you, I don''t regret it."


    When they were in the university, a nasty naked guy rushed out to molest them on their way to school


    at night, they beat that guy hard.


    Those memories of youth were really too long ago.


    Long enough to make her doubt that her life had even had such a period of youthful days.


    "Vanessa, sometimes I really miss the past, but there is no turning back in life."


    Vanessa felt sad when she thought of the past, but what had happened today made her happy.


    "Georgia, in fact, I have long disliked Rachel. She made me suffer so much, and I feel super good that


    we beat her together, even if we get in prison for a few days."


    Georgia looked at the beaming Vanessa, she couldn''t helpughing.


    "It''s really good to beat that bitch."


    They looked at each other and let the things happened today behind their mind.


    However, after a while, the prison door was opened. Rachel came in.


    She had a swollen and gloomy, looking at Georgia and Vanessa with vicious eyes.


    ¡°Listen, I have awyer and I will suit you. And you will have topensate me.¡±


    Georgia came forward andughed.


    ¡°Rachel, just suit. You can hire awyer, I can too. Do you think you own the court? What do you think


    you are?¡±


    Rachel was angry with her chest up and down. And she looked towards Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, Alfred and I will have the wedding next month. I told you that you can¡¯t have him, he is my


    man.¡±


    Vanessaughed.


    ¡°Rachel, since you are getting married, how do you sille to me? I am not with him anymore, why


    do you still guard against me? It is funny, is that you are not as good as me in Alfred¡¯s eyes?¡±


    Rachel was so angry about that.


    ¡°I know you still like Alfred, but he will be soon my husband.¡±


    She said proudly and then turned to leave.


    Looking at the door closed, Vanessaughed bitterly with her head lowering down.


    ¡°Vanessa, if you still like Alfred, are you going to let him get married with others? You had loved each


    other and I know you have not moved on.¡±


    Georgia knew Vanessa well.


    She felt that Alfred would not care what happened to Vanessa.


    But Vanessa was afraid to tell him the truth.


    Because she feared that Alfred would think she was dirty.


    ¡°Vanessa, so what if I have not moved on? It has been six years, I still miss him, I still love him, so? He


    has a fianc¨¦e and will get married soon. If I tell him the truth, will he mock at me or pity me?¡±


    Georgia sighed.


    ¡°Never mind, it is just a man. Just move on, and you will definitely will meet the right man.¡±


    Vanessa said sadly, ¡°I hope so, I don¡¯t rely on man anyway and it don¡¯t matter I can¡¯t meet the right


    man.¡±


    After being silent for a long while, Vanessa asked.


    ¡°Georgia, you asked me if I still love Alfred, and how about you, do you still remember Travis


    Armstrong?


    Travis Armstrong?


    Hearing his name, Georgia felt sore in heart.


    It was faint and bitter.


    Someone would always be in the memory of the youth.


    ¡°Vanessa, it had been ten years. He might have been married and have children. I have not think of


    him for long and I had moved on.¡±


    They had nned to stay in the prison for a few days, but in the middle of night, they were allowed to


    leave.


    ¡°Someone bailed you. Come out.¡±


    Georgia took Vanessa out of the prison and saw a man in his thirties in ck.


    He carried a ck case. When Georgia and Vanessa came out, he walked over.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lane, I am Mr. Knight¡¯s assistant, you can call me n.¡±


    Georgia nodded but he was surprised.


    ¡°Did Mr. Knight bail me? How could he know I am in prison?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, when Mr. Knight called you, your phone was answered by the police, so he got the case


    and told me to bail you and your friend.¡±


    Georgia nodded and felt guilty that Mr. Knight had to help her again.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Mr. Knight told you not to think too much and just do your job.:


    Looking at him, Georgia nodded.


    ¡°I know, n, please thank Mr. Knight for me.¡±


    After finishing the bail procedures, they were about to leave.


    But at the door, Ivan came toward the police station.


    Thinking of the day she begged this man to help, but this man refused her indifferently, Georgia


    instantly clenched her fist.


    Ivan was a doctor, he can refuse the operation that he did not want to do and perhaps it is the right of


    this genius doctor.


    However, Georgia was not magnanimous and could not face this man calmly.


    Annie was in aa now and so weak...


    She could not help hating.


    Georgia took Vanessa directly to pass by Ivan. She did not take a second look at him.


    Ignorance was her best forbear, otherwise she was afraid she would really go mad uncontrobly.


    Ivan subconsciously turned to Georgia, who moved fast and ignored him.


    He walked into the police station. And then he dealt with the bail procedures for ben.


    Ben drunk and fought. Ben had no rtives and friends in D City. Ivan, as Ben''s boss, had toe to


    the police station in the middle of night to take care of it.


    When they walked out of the police station and got into the car, Ben apologized.


    "Boss, it is my fault, I am sorry."


    Ivan asked while driving the car.


    "Why fought?¡±


    Ben''s face fell into depression.


    "I went to a bar to rx and met my ex-girlfriend''s current boyfriend. He said something provocative to


    me. I got drunk and couldn''t contain myself."


    Ivan nodded and said in a serious tone.


    "Remember, don¡¯t do it again."


    Ben nodded. After a while, Ben remembered something and asked.


    "Boss, do you know who I saw when I got here?"


    Ivan subconsciously thought of Georgia and he asked.


    "Who?¡±


    "Boss, it is the dancer we met that day when we came back to home. She seems to be the mother of


    the child you almost operated on. When I was arrested in, I saw the woman was also arrested in. I


    asked out of curiosity and I learnt that she fought. That the woman got beaten had wounds all over her


    body and her face was swollen. She is so thin, but she is tough!"


    Ben sighed, but Ivan remembered the look of that woman.


    She seemed to have lost a lot of weight.


    After sending Ben home, Ivan went back to sleep.


    When he woke up the next morning, Robert called and asked him to get measured for the best man''s


    suit.


    They talked for a while. Thinking of what happenedst night, Ivan asked.


    "Brother, my assistant got into a fight in the middle of the night and I went to the police station to get


    him bailed. Do you know who else I saw at the police station?"


    Robert was at the Lane¡¯s, so was his mother. Both parents were discussing the marriage preparations,


    as well as the wedding date.


    ¡°Who did you see?¡±


    Robert stood in the balcony and asked casually.


    "Brother, I saw Georgia. She got in a fight with a woman yesterday and ended up in jail, but when I


    arrived, she was out on bail."


    Georgia...


    Robert''s face suddenly became cold.


    The five fingers holding the phone became instantly stiff.


    "I''m not interested in knowing about that woman, Ivan."


    Robert''s voice was deep and cold.


    "I''m sorry, but when I saw that woman yesterday, I found her had lost a lot of weight and was taken to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the police station because she got into a fight. She looked miserable. I thought you would like to hear


    that."


    Ivan sighed over the phone.


    "It''s normal that she is miserable now. I haven''t even begun to retaliate and she is only going to be


    more miserable!"


    Robert said angrily.


    At the very thought of her, the rage in his chest seemed to run from ce to ce, and he wanted to


    torture her.


    These days, Robert did not want to have any news about that woman.


    As his mother required, he was seriously getting his wedding ready.


    "Ivan, I was too aggressive just now, sorry. Make sure you take the time to take measurements and


    choose the designs you like."


    Ivan nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, Robert went back to the living room and sat down on the sofa.


    "Robert, your mother and my parents have decided on several wedding dates. Please see which one is


    better."

 Chapter 39 Deciding the Date of Marriage

    Chapter 39 Deciding the Date of Marriage


    Emma took Robert''s arm, and then handed card with the selected time to Robert.


    "Robert, choose a date, so that we can prepare for the wedding."


    Maisie said so.


    In the past, she did not urge Robert to get married and even hoped that Robert find her a daughter-in-


    Emma was unqualified in her eyes.


    However, perhaps it was the intuition, perhaps it was the instinct, she felt that woman called Georgia


    would bring changes.


    She wanted to determine the wedding date immediately, so that Robert and Emma can get married as


    soon as possible.


    "I see."


    Robert nodded at his mother and then looked carefully at the selected dates.


    One was the 8th of August, three monthster, which sounded very auspicious.


    One was October 18th, in five months.


    Thest date was March 15th, the beginning of next spring.


    When Robert''s hand was on August 8th for a long while, Emma felt her heart beat fast.


    "Robert, I think August is good. We can hold the wedding in an ind and have a honeymoon at the


    beach. I have always wanted to go to the beach with you to dive and y in the yacht..."


    Emma said excitedly and wanted Robert to set the date in August.


    She did not want to linger long, lest there would be a change.


    Robert hesitated for a long time, and then he put his hand on the date in March.


    "Mom, let''s hold the wedding in March next year. It will be cool and there will be more than half a year.


    It will have enough time to n a grand wedding."


    Hearing that, Emma''s face became gloomy uncontrobly.


    She took a few deep breaths, trying to show a perfect smile, but it was still stiff.


    Maisie looked at his son suspiciously, but she nodded.


    "Ok. Let''s get ready now and we can take our time."


    It had been settled


    Flora said.


    "That is an auspicious date. I read the almanac that it said that couple get married on this date would


    have a happy life."


    Maisie nodded.


    Owen looked at his daughter.


    "Emma, don''t you like to hold your wedding in a sea of flowers? March next year will be perfect, and I


    will fill the wedding with flowers you love."


    Emma nodded to her father. She knew she can¡¯t be disrespectful, she must be dignified and happy.


    Emma grabbed Robert''s hand with a smile.


    "Robert, I want the French designer Liszt to design a wedding dress for me, I like his style very much. I


    will wear a beautiful wedding dress to marry you."


    Emma smiled sweetly to Robert. Robert nodded, but felt empty.


    As if there was a point in his heart that was getting empty and he couldn''t find anything to fill it up.


    Both parents had a meal together. The wedding details were mainly decided by Emma and Maisie.


    Robert had no interest in doing that. After the meal, he decided to leave for work.


    Emma personally saw him off.


    "Robert, if you don''t want to get married, I''ll tell my parents to postpone it."


    Emma looked clever.


    Robert stopped his pace for a while, then, he gently embraced Emma.


    "Don''t think too much, feel at ease and wait to be the bride. I will try to meet your requirement. I will


    contact designer named Liszt, don''t worry."


    Emma stood on tiptoe and kissed Robert''s cheek gently.


    "Thank you, Robert, I love you."


    Robert stiffened, smiled at Emma, and then sat in the car.


    "Drive."


    With that, Robert closed his eyes to have a rest.


    But his mind was in mess.


    After arriving in thepany parking lot, Robert picked up his mobile phone and called Secretary


    Dean.


    "Secretary Dean, send me Georgia''s present address."


    "Mr. Simpson, I will send you as soon as possible after I have it."


    After being held in the prison for several hoursst night, Georgia had been sleeping since returning


    home.


    Vanessa went out early in the morning to do her recent part-time job. Georgia got up and made herself


    a bowl of noodles.


    However, even if it was her favorite taste, she could not swallow it.


    After eating half a bowl of noodles, Georgia finally rushed to the bathroom to vomit.


    She threw all the noodles into the trash can, then put on her clothes and went out with the rubbish.


    She did not want Vanessa to find her had a problem in eating.


    Otherwise Vanessa would be worried about her.


    After that, Georgia went to the hospital to see Annie.


    After spending several hours in the hospital, Georgia returned home.


    She would go to work tomorrow, Georgia felt uneasy about it.


    She ironed her clothes for work and cleaned the house.


    Georgia even had made a dinner when Vanessa returned home.


    "Georgia, I was so hungry that I had my supper first. The dishes are still hot. Eat now."


    Georgia was afraid of Vanessa found that she had a problem in eating, so she told a lie.


    Vanessa did not doubt it, but finish the dinner happily.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Vanessa asked with concern.


    "Georgia, you will go to work tomorrow. Have you got everything ready?


    Georgia was excited.


    "Vanessa, I have ironed all my clothes for work tomorrow, but actually I don''t need them. I have to wear


    a white coat when I get there. I may be too excited."


    Vanessaughed.


    "I was the same when I applied for my first job. Georgia, work hard, only when you be sessful


    and strong, it is the greatest revenge on your enemies."


    The next morning, Georgia put on her clothes and went to Mr. Knight''s MU Research Institute.


    After she had given her name to the guard, a handsome man in his thirties with wire-rimmed sses


    came out shortly afterwards.


    "Are you Gigi Lane? Hello, my name is Simon Booth. I should be older than you, you can call me


    Simon. The professor asked me toe out to pick you up."


    The name Georgia Lane had been notorious in the scientific circles, and Georgia did not want her


    reputation to be associated with the research office of Mr. Knight.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    So, she asked Mr. Knight to change her name into Gigi Lane, so that she could work in the institute.


    "Simon, hello, I am Gigi Lane, thank for picking me up."


    Simon did not expect that this girl was so beautiful.


    It was said that where would be a person to join their research team, Simon thought she was here for


    reputation.


    But seeing that this girl was so beautiful, his eyes became bright and he was enthusiastic to her.

 Chapter 40 Crazy Stalking

    Chapter 40 Crazy Stalking


    "Simon, can you tell me something about our research team? I''m new here and don''t understand a lot


    of things. As a matter of fact, I haven''t been in the research room for several years, so I''m not familiar


    with many things. Please help me."


    Simon would like to do that. They talked while walking.


    "There are a lot of research teams, and you don''t have much contact with other teams in normal times.


    You can get to know them gradually. I will mainly introduce our team to you.¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    "Simon, if there is anything I should pay attention to, or something I should avoid, please tell me."


    Simon couldn''t helpughing.


    "You can rest assured that we are all absorbed in our studies and there is not so much intrigue."


    "There are 20 people in our team. The leader of our team is my professor, named Benjamin Lee. He is


    currently working in the Didu Central University, where I am from. After I graduated as a PHD, I joined


    this team and now I have been working here for a year.¡±


    Georgia nodded. Feeling excited.


    Professor Benjamin Lee was an outstanding researcher in the field of targeted drugs for lung cancer. If


    Georgia had not had an ident, she would have found a way to meet Professor Lee and then


    Now she got the chance.


    "Besides the professor and me, there are 15 men and three women in our team. They are all in their


    thirties and have graduated from various universities. Our team members are very young. You won''t


    get to know them all in a day. I''ll introduce you to them when you get in."


    Georgia thanked.


    "Thank you, Simon."


    Simon felt this girl beautiful, polite and kind, which made his heat beat fast.


    "Gigi, the tutor went abroad to attend the seminarst week. You can''t see him today. You can get to


    know the members of the research institute now."


    Professor Lee was absent, Georgia felt it was a pity.


    After a while, Georgia finally walked to the research center of the team led by Professor Lee.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, here''s our new member, meet each other --"


    As soon as Simon came in, he enthusiastically pped his hands and called for everyone toe and


    see Georgia.


    A momentter, a crowd gathered.


    Georgia and a group of people shook hands and introduced each other.


    Most of them were silent. After they introduced, they went back to continue their research.


    Georgia was impressed by a few people.


    One was Ernie Lloyd who had no hair. Everyone said he was very smart and humorous. And he even


    said to Georgia with his hair in a self-mocking way.


    The other was Aston Powell. He was super handsome that Georgia inevitably remembered his face.


    But he looked very cold and seemed not like her.


    Georgia had remembered the three women inside the research institute.


    One was Natalia Wong, who was about forty years old. She looked dull and precise and did not say


    much.


    One was a fat girl about thirty years old with a pair of ck sses. She was short and fat, but she


    looked kind with a smile. She was Sapphire Stone, a master.


    Thest on was only twenty-six years old, two years younger than Georgia. Her name was Anaya


    Mitchell, lovely and beautiful.


    However, Georgia felt Anaya was not friendly to her.


    The first day was mainly to get familiar with the members of the research institute, as well as the


    current progress and all kinds of experimental data.


    Simon finally took Georgia to see various equipment in theboratory.


    Looking at these experiment, Georgia felt familiar.


    But she still had a lot of work to do to keep up with what everyone was doing.


    After six years, she was far behind.


    All day long, everyone was busy with their own research, and there was nothing wrong.


    When it was time to leave work at 6 p.m., Georgia had nned to visit Annie in the hospital.


    However, Simon has organized the wee dinner.


    Ten people attended, and Georgia could not refuse, and could only follow them to have a dinner.


    When they finished, Georgia settled the bill.


    Then, she took them to a KTV.


    Many people got drunk while singing, and Georgia was forced to drink some alcohol.


    When she arranged herself in the restroom, Anaya walked to her.


    "Gigi, do you like Aston?"


    Georgia shook her head.


    "How can I like him, I just met him today,¡±


    Anaya felt relieved.


    "Since you don''t like her, if you go after him, or take him from me, I will never let you go."


    bbergasted, Georgia looked at Anaya left the rest room. No wonder she was not friendly to her, she


    had taken her as an imaginary enemy.


    Georgia felt that handsome Aston clearly did not like her.


    Anaya was really thinking too much.


    With this in mind, the door of the rest room was opened and Georgia saw Sapphireing in.


    "Anaya likes Aston, but she was paranoid. Unluckily Aston doesn''t like her, just ignore her."


    Georgia nodded. She did not want to get involved.


    After singing a few more songs, they took a taxi home.


    Until the majority of people were gone, only Simon and Georgia were left in the road outside the KTV.


    "Simon, take a taxi home, and rest early. We have to go to work tomorrow."


    Simon drank a little wine and he was dizzy.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Gigi, you are a girl, I should send you home."


    Georgia wanted to refuse, but Simon had stopped the taxi and then pulled Georgia into the car.


    "Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Simon told the driver.


    Georgia could only give him her address.


    About an hourter, Georgia arrived at hermunity.


    She got off and was ready to tell the driver to send Simon home.


    However, Simon followed Georgia out of the car. They stood at the door of themunity.


    "Simon, here is themunity I live. Get in the car and have a rest......"


    Simon was drunk and said.


    "Gigi, I think you are beautiful, can you be my girlfriend?"


    Georgia felt embarrassed. Before she said anything, Simon directly hugged her.


    Georgia struggled violently. When she was ready to warned him sternly, Simon fell down.


    Georgia could only catch him and help him into the car.


    After she gave the driver money and told the driver to send Simon home, Georgia turned to the


    Suddenly, however, she saw Robert sitting a ck car parked next to her.


    Why was he here?


    And when did he get here?


    Georgia had doubts, but, Robert just took a cold look at her and then rolled up the window. The car


    disappeared in the line of sight of Georgia.


    Georgia feared for some reasons.


    She had the impression that she had seen the car several times today, as if it had been following her.


    Inside the car, Robert''s eyebrows were very gloomy.


    After Secretary Dean gave him Georgia''s address yesterday, Robert came to Georgia¡¯smunity.


    He looked at Georgia went to the MU Research Institute and she seemed to have a job.


    After staying in the car in silence all day, he saw Georgiaing out with a group of men and women


    in the afternoon.


    One of the men was very close to Georgia.


    Later, these people went to dinner, to sing, and finally Georgia and a man intimately sat into the car.


    Now, they embraced and were reluctantly to leave.


    This woman seduced men in everywhere!


    He was still holding a fantasy to this woman, Robert felt him ridiculous.


    As he got home, he called his secretary.


    "Investigate MU, and then find out what Georgia is doing at MU now. Also, look closely into Laurence''s


    past and business dealings and don''t miss any valuable leads."


    Georgia united Laurence to cheat him and y with him!


    His revenge had only just begun.


    Georgia took the elevator to go home.


    However, no sooner had the elevator door opened than Georgia saw Vanessa struggling at the door,


    while Alfred holding and kissing Vanessa.


    Vanessa looked miserable.


    Georgia immediately rushed to Alfred, and then took the bag to hit Alfred''s head hard.


    "Alfred, let go of Vanessa!"


    Alfred felt pain from head and let go of Vanessa. Then he looked at Georgia with his fierce eyes.


    "Get lost! It is between me and Vanessa. Georgia, if you intervene again, I will be rude to you!"


    Alfred''s face was malicious. He grabbed Vanessa''s wrist, looking like a devil.


    Vanessa struggled angrily.


    "Alfred, you and I broke up a long time ago, you are absolutely crazy!"


    "I am crazy, Vanessa, I have been crazy since the day you insisted on breaking up with me! I tell you, I


    will repay you a thousand times more for the pain you inflicted on me!¡±


    With that, Alfred directly shook off Vanessa.


    Vanessa fell to the ground.


    Georgia was mad with anger.


    She had thought that this man still loves Vanessa.


    But he was so cold-blooded!


    Georgia took the bag to beat Alfred desperately.


    However, Georgia was too thin and her strength was much less than Alfred¡¯s.


    Alfred pushed Georgia down to the ground directly!


    "Vanessa, your previous works are suspected of giarism, which has brought tens of millions of


    losses to thepany. I tell you, I will immediately let the legal department sue you!"


    Vanessa stared at Alfred, but Alfred directly turned to the elevator, and the elevator door was


    immediately closed.

 Chapter 41 He Has Nothing but Hate for You

    Chapter 41 He Has Nothing but Hate for You


    "Vanessa, what does Alfred mean?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Georgia immediately asked with concern.


    Vanessa''s face was pale. She kept shaking her head.


    "I don''t know...I have no idea what Alfred was talking about..."


    Georgia got up from the ground and grabbed Vanessa''s arm.


    "Vanessa, let''s go in and talk."


    Vanessa was helped back to the indoor and sat down in the sofa.


    Georgia poured a ss of water and handed it to Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, don''t panic, have some water first."


    Vanessa took the ss and drank a ss of water, but her hands were still shaking.


    "Georgia, I''m afraid. I saw TEBB''s fashion show these days, the clothes in it are very simr to the


    design I submitted before. What Alfred just said should not be false, I......I don''t know who''s behind the


    scenes, Alfred...He will take the opportunity of paying me back now!"


    Georgia looked at the frightened Vanessa, feeling depressed.


    "Vanessa, it was just the end of the rtionship, why Alfred forced you? Since he was to marry Rachel,


    why should he do this?"


    Vanessa''s expression suddenly became sour.


    "Vanessa, things were tooplicated, in fact, I did not tell you all."


    "By that time, you were already in prison, and I was raped and I had a baby in my belly. I didn''t even


    know if it was Alfred''s or those beasts''. Alfred''s grandmother passed away, and his rtives and friends


    forced him to pay off her debts. That was when I broke up with him."


    Vanessa said and burst into tears.


    "At that time, Alfred was living a very difficult life. I told Alfred coldly that I disliked his uselessness and


    pretended to be with a rich second generation to deliberately humiliated Alfred several times, after that,


    he left in despair. He should hate me. I did a lot of things to humiliate him."


    Georgia felt sad and surprised to the fact that Vanessa had been through so many things.


    "There must have been apelling reason for your determination to break up."


    Vanessa turned her head, with her voice choking.


    "My belling was getting bigger and I wanted to abort the baby. The doctor told me that my endometrium


    was thin and there was a chance that I would not get pregnant again. In addition, I inexplicably believed


    that the child was Alfred''s, I wanted to give birth to it, otherwise, I really would not have another child in


    my life. However, I could not tell Alfred these reasons and asked him to wait for the moment the baby


    was born and then take a paternity test to see who the father was."


    "If the baby turned out not to be Alfred''s, I could not even imagine what woulde to us. I could only


    break up with him. Besides, at that time, a stranger sent me videos and photos of me being insulted. I


    almost broke down mentally. The person told me to leave Alfred. I did not want Alfred to know it and I


    got pregnant, so I could only leave.¡±


    Georgia''s expression became serious at once.


    "Vanessa, you were caught on video?"


    Vanessa nodded with a bitter smile.


    "Georgia, I am a ridiculous person, for that ridiculous self-esteem I dared not report to the police, I don''t


    even know where I was raped. I only know I got drunk in the gathering and I was raped by a group of


    men. When I woke up, I was home, I didn''t even know how to report to the police!


    "Would the person who shot the video was Rachel?"


    Georgia felt that Rachel had the motivation to do it.


    Since she knew Alfred, Rachel had been secretly trying to undermine the rtionship between


    Vanessa and Alfred.


    Georgia couldn''t help doubting Rachel.


    "Georgia, I don''t know... I wanted to check, but I don''t have the courage..."


    Georgia did not ask again, it was Vanessa¡¯s painful memories.


    And if she continued to ask, it would only make Vanessa depressed.


    "Vanessa, why was Alfred here tonight?"


    "My part-time job ended at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and I came home to have a bath. I heard a


    knock at the door, and I thought you were back. But when I opened the door, I saw Alfred standing


    drunk at the door."


    "I had not done anything, but Alfred directly hugged me, and then kissed me. I was struggling hard, and


    then you came back."


    Georgia nodded and sighed


    "Vanessa, Alfred is now a sessful man. He feels that you humiliated him and now he wants to get


    back at you. Vanessa, do you want to leave here or not? I don¡¯t think he will give up.¡±


    Vanessa hesitated.


    Georgia grasped Vanessa''s hand with a solemn expression.


    "Vanessa, I''ll take care of Annie. I''m really afraid that Alfred will drive you crazy. You still love him, but


    Alfred hates you. I don''t want to see you tortured by him."


    Vanessa smiled wryly.


    "Georgia, let me think about it."


    Georgia did not say more and asked Vanessa to have a rest and not think about it.


    Georgia woke up as soon as morning broke.


    She came to Vanessa''s room. Vanessa had tears on her face, she was in pain in her dream.


    Georgia felt distressed. She made a phone call to Mr. Knight.


    After that, she made two bowls of noodles and called Vanessa to wake up.


    When they were sitting at the table to have breakfast, Georgia said.


    "Vanessa, in fact, the doctor saidst time that the medical treatment in the United States is better, and


    there are more experts in heart surgery. I asked Mr. Knight today, I want him to help send Annie to the


    United States for treatment, which is also good for Annie. Vanessa, please go to the United States to


    help take care of Annie. I wille to the United States to take care of Annie with you after Iplete


    my promise to Mr. Knight to make progress in targeting drugs for lung cancer."


    "Mr. Knight said, as long as this domestic research is sessful and the lung cancer targeted drugs


    came to the market sessfully, he will set up a research office in United States. Then I wille to


    United States to be with you and Annie."


    Georgia knew it was not good to make decisions for others.


    However, Vanessa was indecisive.


    She could not see Vanessa being hurt by Alfred.


    What was more, Robert at any time might retaliate against her, and then she would bring trouble to the


    people around her. She could not let Vanessa stay here.


    If they were in the United States, the Simpson family and Owen could do nothing to them. Annie would


    be safe.


    Georgia was really afraid of Annie being robbed again!


    Vanessa didn''t answer her right away. She finished a bowl of noodles in silence.


    Finally, she smiled faintly at Georgia.


    "Ok, Georgia, I go to the United States to take care of Annie. When will Mr. Knight send Annie abroad?"

 Chapter 42 Counterfeit of Academic Qualifications

    Chapter 42 Counterfeit of Academic Qualifications


    "Mr. Knight said that the hospital in the United States needs to prepare several days in advance. There


    should be done on this Saturday. Mr. Knight will inform me of the specific time."


    Hearing that, Vanessa nodded.


    "These days I will take good care of Annie in the hospital, Georgia, you are certainly loath to leave


    Annie. Go to the hospital after work. Annie certainly hope you apany with her."


    Georgia nodded but felt sore in heart.


    She had to make this decision, so, after weighing the pros and cons, she decided to let Annie and


    Vanessa go to the United States.


    She wanted the people she cared about to live well.


    Because, Georgia could not imagine how Robert would revenge her!


    Georgia came to work by bus. It took her about 40 minutes from home to the institute.


    The working hours started from nine o¡¯clock, and Georgia didn''t want to leave a bad impression on


    others.


    So she got up at six in the morning.


    When Georgia was to go out, it was 7:30.


    When Georgia arrived at the institute, it was about 8:15.


    By this time, theboratory¡¯s door was open.


    But there was no one inside. Georgia took around and found Aston looking at a file next to the


    Georgia came over and said hello to him.


    "Good morning."


    Aston coldly raised his head to take a look at Georgia. He did not answer, but lowered his head to


    continue to look at the file.


    Georgia subconsciously took a nce at it, it was the lung cancer targeting drug meeting records of


    this year''s global biomedicine conference.


    When looking at all kinds of data yesterday, Georgia remembered that almost all the big figures from all


    over the world attended the conference and discussed their research progress with each other.


    Georgia had been in prison for six years. Now she was eager to learn about the current research and


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    its findings.


    Yesterday she tried to find the text version of the meeting, but she failed to find it.


    Now Aston had it.


    "Aston, can you give me a copy of this meeting minute? I want to see it. I failed to find it yesterday."


    Hearing that, Aston raised his head to look coldly at Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, we are the only two here, you don''t have to act. You can¡¯t understand this minute, so you


    don''t have to pretend to me that you''re trying so hard and that you know everything."


    Georgia stared at Aston with wide eyes and then sighed helplessly.


    "I don''t know why you have so many misconceptions about me, Aston, but I really want to do research.


    I like to do research. And I hope I can make achievement."


    Aston sneered.


    "Don''t act in front of me. It makes you look sick."


    Georgia had no choice but to give up.


    Well, she would ask someone else if they had a copy of the minutes.


    Georgia turned to leave, but Aston warned her coldly.


    "Miss Lane, I read your resume, it says that you graduated from Imperial University with a master''s


    degree. I called my friends in Imperial University and they said there is no a graduate student called


    Gigi Lane. I advise you to keep a low profile, lest everyone knows that you have fake academic


    qualification!"


    Georgia froze and then she turned to Aston.


    "I don''t want to exin. I do have something to hide. But I really want to do this job and make a


    difference."


    Simon introduced to Georgia yesterday that Aston graduated from the Ivy League in the United States.


    He was capable and had high IQ.


    Aston chose to enter the Mu Research Institute because Benjamin personally found Aston. They had


    the same research direction in philosophy and shared the same ideal.


    That was why he joined Benjamin¡¯s research team.


    Aston found her resume had a problem, so he was angry.


    Georgia understood Aston''s dissatisfaction, if it were her, she would hate there was a member with


    false academic qualification.


    Aston did not expect that this woman was shameless even if after being exposed.


    And she even said she was going to make difference.


    He stopped his work, stood up and waked to Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, I''ve never seen anyone as impudent as you."


    The man''s eyes were disgusted, and his voice was cold.


    Georgia felt upset and became silent.


    She could not exin her identity, so she could not me Aston for misunderstanding her.


    "I''m sorry to have bothered you."


    She looked up, not wanting him to see the tears in her eyes.


    However, at the moment she raised her head, she found a chandelier shaking on the ceiling and was


    about to fall down!


    And under the chandeliers stood Aston.


    "Look out!¡±


    Georgia rushed to him and subconsciously pushed Aston to the front.


    Perhaps she failed to control her strength, she pushed Aston to the ground.


    And she pressed on Aston''s body.


    "Bang!"


    The voice that behind was chandelier fell broken, Georgia¡¯s trembled.


    The chandelier did fall down. It almost hit Aston''s head.


    They looked at each other in awkwardness. Their faces were so close that they could feel the breath of


    each other. The atmosphere was ambiguous.


    "What are you doing!¡±


    Behind came a woman¡¯s angry roar. Georgia supported herself up from the ground, but, she was too


    flurried, when her hand were on the ground, the broken chandelier ss got into her hand.


    The fragment plunged into her palm at a draught.


    "Ah -"


    Georgia had cold sweat all over her body out pain, and she could not help but scream.


    Aston got up and helped Georgia up.


    Georgia¡¯s right palm was bloody, and that fragment was still in her palm.


    Aston''s face changed.


    "I''ll send you to the hospital right now."


    With that, he hold Georgia up and rushed to outside quickly.


    "Aston, let me help you..."


    Anaya chased up and shouted, but Aston did not pay attention to her.


    Anaya watched Aston holding Gigi left her line of sight.


    She stamped her foot with envy.


    Gigi must have pretend to be pitiful in front of Simon, otherwise, Simon would not be so anxious since


    he was an indifferent person.


    The first time she met this woman yesterday, she felt threatened.


    Now it had proved true.


    Aston took Georgia into his car and drove toward the nearest hospital.


    "Aston, it is just a small wound, the doctor can deal with it, drive slowly."


    Georgia came back to her sense and she could endure the pain of the injury.


    "Miss Lane, I just don''t want to owe you! You saved my life today and I get you to the hospital. We''re


    even! Don''t worry, I won''t divulge the fact that your academic qualifications are fake!"


    Aston''s voice was still cold, and he was shrouded in a kind of somber air.


    Georgia looked towards him. Aston''s side face was stiff.


    Under that circumstance, she only wanted to save him.


    In Aston''s view, Georgia used this to threaten him to keep her secret, so his face was gloomy.


    Georgia did not want to exin.


    Aston should value knowledge very much. She thought when she made achievements, this man would


    respect her.


    After arriving at the hospital, Aston helped Georgia to get the doctor bandaged her.


    It was now two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    "Let¡¯s go back to the research institute, the wound has been bandaged. I temporarily do not experiment


    but read the data."


    Hearing that, Aston coldly looked at Georgia.


    "I have helped to ask for leave, you don''t have to act with wounds to work. We don¡¯t need that. Even if


    you don''t work too long, but if you have achievement, I will respect you, so don¡¯t have the evil thought


    and do nothing, but just please others so that everyone feel you are serious!"


    Aston''s eyes were disgusted.


    Georgia smiled wryly.


    "Ok, I''ll go home today, but I''ll definitely be back at work tomorrow. The doctor said it''s just a minor


    injury. Just don''t touch the water."


    "Suit yourself! Where is your home, I will send you back!"


    Aston was still unhappy, nevertheless, he still send Georgia back to hermunity.


    Georgia got off and then went to the window to thank him.


    "Aston, I am home, thank you."


    Aston nodded. He rolled up the window with a scowling face.


    Then, he started the car and left.


    Georgia returned home to change a suit of clothes, and then she went out again.


    Yesterday she did not see Annie, so she decided to go to the hospital now.


    Annie was now out of danger and no longer in intensive care.


    But, she had a bad condition, so, Georgia let Annie live in the VIP single ward.


    It would be quieter.


    "Georgia, why are you here at this hour?"


    When Georgia opened the door, Vanessa asked in surprise.


    "The chandelier in the institute fell down, and it hurt my right hand, so I took a day off."


    Georgia walked to the bedside of Annie.


    Vanessa looked at Georgia''s bandaged wrist and asked with concern.


    "Is it serious? Just one day off?"


    "Not serious, don''t touch water these days and then have a check a few dayster. I will go to work


    tomorrow. It''s just a minor injury."


    Vanessa nodded. Georgia had been sitting on the chair next to Annie''s bed.


    Georgia then took the story book and read it to Annie.


    She went home at night.


    And in the evening, Secretary Dean handed the investigation documents to Robert.

 Chapter 43 Show Her what He Got

    Chapter 43 Show Her what He Got


    "Mr. Simpson, Laurence¡¯s recent business dealings, past experience, as well as the information of Mu


    are all in the file."


    Robert sat in the study with his back to Secretary Dean, so Secretary Dean could not see his


    expression, and could only respectfully stand there.


    "Put it on the desk."


    After Secretary Dean put the file on the desk, Robert turned around and picked up the document.


    Georgia did scientific research in MU. Robert sneered.


    He had investigated Georgia''s experience - academic fraud and giarism.


    This woman liked to cheat others, whether in rtionships or in school.


    Laurence put Georgia in such a major experimental project, he was really crazy!


    Robert could not suppress his anger. During these years, Laurence would target at the Simpson family


    as long as he had the opportunity. He took their business for many times and even got them into


    troubles.


    Now, he had this woman to cheat him.


    After having a careful look at his recent business, Robert made a call to his friend, Michael Homer.


    They had not contacted each other for a long time.


    ¡°Robert, what happened?¡±


    Michael Homer was thirty years old and at the same age of Robert.


    They had business together, so they met once a year to discuss the cooperation n for the next year.


    "Michael, I have found out that you will me with Laurence Knight to negotiate the oil base construction.


    You want Laurence''spany to bid on the project?"


    Michael bought arge forest in a small country in Africa and found a lot of oil.


    So, Michael''s next move was to set up a drilling base, and then he could sell the oil and make money.


    This was a huge profit. Laurence contact Michael and was to cooperate, which showed Laurence must


    be well prepared.


    "Robert, Laurence had a good job in heavy machinery and overseas project on infrastructure


    construction these years. You want to join? However, he gives me a lot of benefits. Even if I know you, I


    also want to cooperate with Laurence."


    "Michael, I can give you ten percent of interest, beside our Pharmaceutical Company will talk about the


    introduction of foreign drugs. At that time, I can be sure to find enough people to vote for your drug and


    get it through the review process."


    "If it is ok, I will let our hospitals to poprize yourpany''s several new medicines with all strength."


    Michael gasped at the other end of the phone.


    "Robert, since you are willing to make such a big concession, what do you want from me?"


    Robert stood up slowly. He stood by the window.


    "Haven¡¯t you two had scheduled to visit the oil fields on Friday? Control Laurence there for a year or


    half. In such a long time, hispany will be hollowed out and be aplete empty box."


    Robert''s tone was somber and cool. Michael asked with amusement.


    "What has this man done to you? Are you going to destroy him?"


    "No, I''ve showed my mercy. He should have known from the day he tricked me that I would return the


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    favor!"


    Michael and Robert were both ruthless in business.


    The power of that small foreign country was controlled by him, so it was not difficult to help, let alone


    there were so many interests.


    "Robert, wait for my good news."


    The two men reached an agreement.


    Robert returned to the table and continued to read the file, after a while, Robert saw a familiar name.


    He found that was in Georgia¡¯s team. Anaya was his cousin.


    He heard from his mother that his cousin first studied clinical medicine when she was studying abroad,


    and then she turned to biological medicine.


    And he heard that his cousin was working in a medicalpany''s research institute, and now it turned


    out to be MU.


    And his cousin and Georgia were now colleagues.


    Thinking of Georgia''s resume, Robert sneered. A giarist expelled from the school had no


    qualifications to enter the research institute to do research.


    Robert found Anaya¡¯s contact information in the address book, and then made a call to her.


    "Robert, what is it?"


    Anaya was putting on lotion after her shower. She was so surprised to receive a call from Robert, who


    rarely talked or met.


    "Anaya, are you busy tomorrow? I have something to talk with you."


    Hearing that, Anaya felt nervous. Robert was cold and it must be a big thing if he came to her.


    Anaya asked tentatively.


    "Robert, is there a problem with my parents''pany?"


    Her family had a few smallpanies, relying on the orders from the Simpson family.


    Anaya was actually afraid of him.


    "Anaya, you think much, I want to chat with you about your new colleague. Wait for me, I will pick you


    up."


    With that, he hung up the phone directly.


    Anaya wondered if it was about Gigi since Robert mentioned ¡®new colleague¡¯?


    Thinking of the Aston took Gigi to the hospital in the morning, she became angry.


    Gigi was clearly seducing Aston!


    A newer began to seduce Aston in the next day!


    In those days, she changed her major for Aston, and came to the research team of MU for him.


    Anaya absolutely would not allow others to rob Aston!


    Georgia arrived at theboratory at about eight o¡¯clock this morning.


    The first to arrive, as yesterday, was Aston.


    She wanted to say hello, but, thinking of what happened yesterday, Georgia chose to be silent.


    She walked silently to her desk, turned on theputer to sort out and study the materials.


    After a while, Georgia felt a person standing behind her.


    She turned around and found Aston standing coldly here.


    "How''s your hand?"


    He asked.


    "I am fine, it is not hurt anymore, I can read data these days."


    She said with a smile. Xia nodded coldly, and then turned to leave.


    When Anaya came in, she saw them talking and found Gigi was seducing him with a smile!


    Anaya''s face darkened.


    This woman seduced his cousin and Aston!


    If she had a chance, she would show this woman what she got.

 Chapter 44 Deliberate Humiliation

    Chapter 44 Deliberate Humiliation


    Georgia did not know Anaya disliked her.


    Every in the research institute was very busy and they had their task. Georgia was new here and her


    major job was to get to know the past experimental data of the team.


    Ernie was the deputy director of their team.


    When everyone arrived in the morning, there was a regr morning meeting.


    It was about the recent experiments and the progress in their tasks.


    When it was almost done, Ernie looked at Georgia.


    "Gigi, how is the wound on your hand? If it is still serious, you can stay at home."


    Ernie''s tone was gentle. Georgia thanked him.


    "Ernie, I''m all right. Thank you for your concern. It will not take long to heal, but I can''t do the


    experiment for a few days."


    Ernie nodded confidently.


    "If you don¡¯t feel well, let me know at once, and I''ll give you the day off. It was an ident that the


    chandelier fell yesterday, but luckily you and Aston are all right. I''ve had all the circuits and appliances


    checked and repaired. This is not something to be taken lightly."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Ernie looked at Aston.


    "Aston, you teach Gigi. She is new here and has too many things she does not understand. Please


    help her."


    Hearing that, Georgia felt unease.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Aston and sure enough, his face turned cold.


    Anaya questioned.


    "Ernie, Aston has many experimental tasks. How can he have time to teach others? Gigi is new and


    she might not understand Aston¡¯s research and, it also dyed the study of Aston! There are so many


    people in our team. Why do you have to ask Aston to teach her?"


    Ernie was embarrassed, but his temper had always been gentle and humor.


    He made this decision because Gigi saved Aston yesterday, and Aston sent her to the hospital even if


    he was a cold person.


    He just felt they could get along.


    Everyone in the team knew that Anaya liked Aston, so he felt headache.


    "What do you think, Aston?¡±


    Ernie asked Aston.


    ¡°I don''t like to teach others!¡±


    With that, Aston stood up and left the conference room.


    Anaya looked at Georgia disdainfully, and then chased out.


    Ernie looked at Gigi apologetically.


    "Sorry, I am not considerate. I will ask someone else to teach you."


    Simon stood up.


    "Ernie, I picked up Gigi yesterday and I can teach her."


    Simon seemed very enthusiastic.


    Thinking of that the night before yesterday he said he wanted her to be his girlfriend, Georgia


    subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    She stood up, and then refused.


    "Simon, don''t bother. If I have anything I don''t understand, I can ask you. If you teach me specially, you


    will dy your job."


    "Gigi, what you are talking about? It will not dy my job. You can rest assured that I will never dy


    my job."


    Georgia was to refuse, but Ernie nodded.


    "Gigi, Simon is a key member of our team, with him to guide you, you will soon catch up with our


    research progress. That is it, no more talks."


    With that, he announced that the meeting was over.


    Georgia reluctantly smiled and was ready to walk out of the conference room. At this moment, Simon


    came over enthusiastically.


    "Gigi, don''t be sad for Aston''s refusal. He is always like this. He uses to be alone and doesn''t


    deliberately target you."


    Georgia nodded but she knew that Aston really hated her.


    "Simon, actually, you don''t need to teach me, if there is anything I don''t understand, I will ask you."


    "What''s wrong with you today? It seems to me that you want to keep a distance from me on purpose. Is


    there anything wrong I have done?"


    Georgia shook her head.


    That night, Simon was drunk perhaps he did not remember it.


    Georgia could not persuade Simon not to approach her.


    "Simon, I am afraid of bringing trouble to others. You are already busy. I don''t want to burden you."


    Simonughed out loud.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I work fast, absolutely I won''t dy my job."


    Georgia could only keep silent.


    Think of the meeting data yesterday in Aston¡¯s hand, Georgia asked.


    "Simon, I want a copy of the meeting minutes of this year''s Global Biomedical Conference and Lung


    Cancer Targeting Drugs. Do you have it? Can you make a copy for me?"


    Simon immediately patted his chest and said.


    "I have a lot of meeting minutes, including this one. I send one to you. Turn on yourputer, I will


    send to youter."


    Georgia nodded gratefully and returned to her desk to turn on theputer.


    However, before Simon had sent it, Georgia saw a document from Aston in her mailbox.


    Georgia downloaded it and read.


    In it, all the papers on biopharmaceutical technology and research on targeted drugs for lung cancer in


    the authoritative journals of the past decade were sorted out. In addition, the conference minutes


    attended by various biological giants every year were in it, especially the meeting minutes of thest


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    five years.


    Georgia was surprised. Aston suddenly sent her a message.


    "Whether it''s for show or for real, I''ve organized the information and sent it to you as a gift for saving


    my life yesterday. Don''t set your sights on me."


    Georgia felt it funny.


    Aston obviously hated her to the extreme, but she saved him by coincidence, and not to repay her


    kindness was not in line with his character.


    Ernie asked Aston to teach her in the morning. He was afraid that it was her idea and let Ernie say so.


    In Aston¡¯s eye, she had connection.


    She deleted several times above the keyboard, Georgia finally sent him two words.


    "Thank you."


    Aston did not reply, and Georgia had read the document carefully.


    After a while, Simon sent her the documents too. Georgia said thanks and then downloaded it down.


    Georgia spent the whole morning reading these materials.


    It was twelve o¡¯clock at noon and it was time for dinner. MU had its own canteen.


    Georgia saw Simon walking towards her and seemed to be ready to take her to the canteen. Georgia


    subconsciously looked at Sapphire sitting next to her.


    "Sapphire, let''s go to the canteen for dinner."


    Sapphire was stunned, but she nodded and then turned off theputer and stood up.


    Georgia and Sapphire walked toward the outside, and Simon just walked over.


    "Gigi, go, I take you to the canteen."


    "Simon, Sapphire and I have made an appointment to have lunch together."


    Simon was disappointed. As he was about to say something, others had called him for dinner.


    "Simon, go ahead, Sapphire and I will go to the canteen."


    Simon had to go first.


    After watching Simon and the others in the elevator, Sapphire said to Georgia.


    "Simon is approaching you. He likes you."


    Sapphire''s tone was affirmed. Georgia was embarrassed.


    "You don''t know Simon, he is stubborn. Now he likes you, he will definitely approach you passionately.


    Even if you refuse, he may continue to approach you persistently, unless he makes up his mind to give


    up."


    Sapphire''s words made Georgia helpless.


    "It has nothing to do with him. I have more important things to do now. I don''t have time to have a


    rtionship and I may drag him down.¡±


    Georgia said helplessly.


    Sapphire did not speak again. They walked slowly to the canteen. After getting the food, they found a


    table and sat down.


    Georgia''s right hand was hurt and she could only eat with a spoon now.


    Plus she had anorexia, so she ate slowly and tried hard to swallow.


    She didn''t want anyone to find out anything was wrong with her.


    Sapphire was kind, and when they were having dinner, they chatted a lot about the gossip in the


    research institute. Georgia got familiar with other colleagues in this way.


    However, speaking of Anaya, Sapphire adviced Georgia.


    "I heard that Anaya¡¯s family is very rich and powerful. Do not provoke her, she wishes to drive all


    women get close to Aston within three meters."


    Georgia knew it and she nodded.


    "Actually Aston hates me very much, and it was an ident yesterday. I don''t know why Anaya cares it


    so much, as if I have taken Aston away."


    Sapphire looked at Georgia with amusement.


    "The reason is very simple. She used to be the only young beauty in the institute, now you are here


    and more beautiful than her, sure she will be nervous."


    Georgia was speechless.


    After finishing the work in the afternoon, Georgia packed up her things and was ready to go home.


    However, when she bent down to organize the data, a familiar voice was heard.


    "Anaya, is this where you work?"


    Georgia''s bones instantly became stiff, as if there was a chill spread to the whole body.


    It seemed to be the voice of Robert.


    Georgia stood up and looked toward the desk of Anaya. Robert really stood in front of Anaya.


    "Robert, I said you don''t have to pick me up from work."


    Anaya was surprised Robert really came, but Robert was famous in D City, and she wanted to show


    off.


    Anaya took Robert''s arm, and then introduced him to everyone.


    Everyone nodded kindly and Robert politely said hello to each one.


    But when Anaya introduced Georgia, Robert''s expression suddenly became cold.


    "Is this woman a colleague of yours?¡±


    Anaya knew his cousin liked Gigi, she was unhappy, but she had to introduce politely.


    "Robert, Gigi joined us the day before yesterday."


    Robert sneered.


    "She came to seduce me a while ago and lied to me that she had given birth to my child. I thought Miss


    Lane is just a liar, I did not expect she do research too."


    Robert''s voice was irony, and all people inside the institute looked at Georgia with surprise.

 Chapter 45 Shameless

    Chapter 45 Shameless


    Georgia dared not raise her head. She felt as if herself fall in an ice cer.


    She knew Robert would retaliate against her, but she did not expect Robert would be here and said


    those words.


    "Gigi, I really did not expect you are such a person."


    Anaya raised her and looked at Georgia disdainfully.


    She really had not expected that her cousin''s arrival would suddenly turn out like this.


    She thought this woman had attracted her cousin''s interest, so he came here to get to know her.


    Now it seemed she was a shameless bitch to seduce men!


    "Anaya, you are jealous of Gigi, so you ask your cousin to bully and humiliate Gigi!"


    Everyone was whispering. Simon stood up and scolded Anaya.


    "Simon, you are enchanted by Gigi and your brain is not sober!"


    Anaya did not expect that Simon would use her, and she angrily scolded.


    Simon ignored Anaya the shrew, he angrily looked at Robert.


    "Mr. Simpson, I have heard of your name long time ago. I am d to see you, but how can you nder


    an innocent woman!"


    Robert remembered that he was the man Georgia embraced that night.


    It had just been two days, and this man had protected her. Good for her.


    "Have I ndered Miss Lane? Why don''t you ask her yourself what word I have said ndered her? If I


    did, I will apologize."


    Hearing that, Simon turned pale on face from an angry look. He stiffly turned to Georgia.


    Georgia hung her head and said nothing.


    Simon''s heart was suddenly filled with disappointment.


    He originally thought, Gigi was a pure woman, but as other women, she was vanity.


    "Gigi, you''re a disappointment!"


    With that, Simon angrily rushed out.


    Everyone in the Institute could see that Simon liked Georgia Simon and knew that he was about to


    approach her.


    Now the goddess turned into a gold-digger.


    Several peopleughed at Simon not far away.


    Georgia felt humiliated and embarrassed, but, she could not refute Robert.


    There was something wrong in the paternity test report. And it was done by Mr. Knight.


    She couldn''t exin it!


    Seeing that Georgia was silent, everyone felt Robert was telling the truth.


    "I did not expect that she was such a woman..."


    "She must have slept with one of our leader, so she could join our scientific research team."


    "What a shameless woman. She seduced men outside everywhere and came here to seduce Simon.


    She is a jinx!"


    ...


    There were malicious spection and insults. With her hands trembling, Georgia looked up to Robert.


    "What do you want?¡±


    Robert did not answer, but Anayaughed at her proudly.


    "Gigi, my cousin just told the truth, so that other men see your true face early! Why, dare you admit it?"


    "What''s all the noise? This is an office. This is a research institute! Is this the theatre where everyone


    goes to see a show?"


    Ernie stepped forward and shouted at a crowd of onlookers.


    Then, Ernie looked at Anaya and Robert.


    "Anaya, have you forgotten the code of MU that we should not let strangers enter our office and


    there water in your head, or your IQ is out of order? You take your cousin to have a quarrel here, do


    you feel proud of that?¡±


    Ernie¡¯s humor and gentle voice became cold. Anaya felt wronged and when she was to say something,


    Robert spoke.


    "I am sorry that it was thoughtless of me to enter your office. I shall be leaving immediately."


    Ernie was silent, and Robert continued.


    "There''s something else I''d like to tell you before I go."


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ernie asked expressionlessly.


    Professor Lee was not here now, and he was in charge of the whole research team. He really did not


    want something happened to the team these days.


    Robert looked at Georgia.


    Georgia could see that Robert''s eyes were cold and cruel.


    At that moment, Georgia felt that her job was over.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I heard you call her Gigi, but as far as I know, this woman''s real name is Georgia Lane. I think, you are


    familiar with this name."


    After that, there was uproar.


    Wasn''t Georgia the giarist who shocked the world a few years ago?


    In those years, Georgia contributed to the international top academic magazine and published an


    amazing paper in the world.


    There were significant discoveries and experimental data to support the research and direction of


    targeted drugs for lung cancer.


    At that time, many people thought that a genius hade out.


    However, the paper published by Georgia was proved to have copied the experimental data and paper


    of Percy Chow.


    Percy Chow was Georgia''s mentor.


    The mentor personally used Georgia of academic misconduct, thesis giarism and experimental


    data giarism.


    In the revilement of the whole world, Georgia instantly became stray cur from genius.


    Soon after, Georgia was expelled from the school.


    In a shock, Aston who had been disgusted with Georgia looked at her standing in the middle of the


    crowd in surprise.


    At that time, he wanted to find Georgia to exchange experimental data and experience.


    His research direction was the same as Georgia¡¯s.


    But, Georgia was confirmed giarism, so Aston found Percy Chow.


    Themunication with Percy Chow was not happy, and Aston doubted the authenticity of Georgia¡¯s


    giarism.


    "She is Georgia Lane... the giarist copied paper from her mentor..."


    "She looks decent, but secretly she is so shameless..."


    "This woman was a giarist, with what she joined our team? We will have bad reputation because of


    that..."


    Arge group of people looked at Georgia with disdain and disgust.


    Georgia listened to the insults around her and clenched her hands into fists.


    "Ernie, the professor is not here, you have to protect the reputation of our team! If you don¡¯t expel her,


    others will think MU giarize!"


    Anaya said to Ernie.


    Others followed suit.


    "Ernie, she is Georgia Lame, who is notorious in academic circle. Even if we do not giarize, we will


    beughed at by others!"


    "Georgia, leave MU!"


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    He could hear the scolding.


    Ernie took a deep breath and then asked Georgia.


    "Are you really Georgia Lane?"


    Georgia raised her head to hold back her tears. Silently, she looked at her colleagues who she had


    only been getting along with for two days.


    The disgust and disdain in their eyes was just like the look in the eyes of the whole school when she


    was used of giarism by her mentor.


    As if she was such a dirty piece of trash.


    It was so depressing.


    "Yes, I am Georgia Lane."


    Georgia said softly, and then admitted her identity.

 Chapter 46 Plan to Go abroad Fails

    Chapter 46 n to Go abroad Fails


    Ernie became very disappointed.


    "Your academic credentials and name are fake, Miss Lane, I am sorry, our MU team does not wee.


    I don''t want drive you out, please leave on your own."


    Ernie said. He looked around at the people and shouted.


    "It''s time to leave work, don¡¯t gather here! Do you want to attract other departments to see the joke of


    our team?!"


    Hearing this, a group of people scattered like birds.


    Ernie did not take another look at Georgia, but directly turned around to leave.


    Georgia felt sore at heart. She dared not say anything, for fear that she would cry out.


    Robert walked close to Georgia and then sneered.


    "Georgia, I warned you before that cheating on me will make you suffer, and now it is just the


    beginning."


    With that, Robert turned to leave.


    Anaya looked at Georgia being like this, her eyes were full of schadenfreude.


    "Georgia, so you are that woman made a false paternity test to cheat Robert. You also killed Wendy!


    Why don''t you go to die? You are live, I can''t imagine how shameless you are!"


    Georgia just stood in silence. No matter how painful in heart she was, she could not burst into tears in


    the front of the people whoughed at her.


    Anaya failed to see what she wanted to see. Her cousin was leaving. She stomped and could only


    catch up with him.


    Georgia took a deep breath, turned to collect her things silently.


    She should have known that this was not a ce for her.


    She had only been here for two days, so she did not have too many things.


    Georgia put her things into her bag within minutes, stood up in the jeers and disdain of others.


    She stepped out of the MU building.


    Vanessa would soon go to the United States with Annie. Georgia did not want to tell her what


    happened today.


    However, she was so sad and she went to the hospital now, she was afraid that Vanessa found she


    was in bad mood.


    Georgia sat at the nearest bus stop of MU. She was silent for a long time.


    Until a man approached her.


    "Georgia."


    Aston called Georgia''s name.


    "Are you here tough at me?"


    Georgia gave Aston a bitter smile.


    The man, who had always hated her, must have despised her even more now that he knew her past.


    "I just want to ask you, after you got expelled from school, why didn''t you do more research to prove


    yourself? If you didn''t giarize, you kept working on your theory and got sess, everyone would


    know the truth."


    Georgia looked at Aston in surprise.


    For a long time, Georgia lowered her head silently.


    "Because I ended up in prison for six years. How could I do research in prison..."


    Georgia''s tone was very low. Aston did not speak again.


    It was a long time before Aston said again.


    "If you are really wronged, with your talent in those days, you can prove your talent now. Percy Chow


    had made no progress in his research in recent years. This is your chance."


    He said that and left.


    Georgia''s tears fell down drop by drop.


    MU was herst chance, and she squandered it.


    And it was because of Robert.


    Even if Mr. Knight found her other research institute, but, Robert would destroy it.


    This man just wanted to see her being miserable.


    She felt sorry to Mr. Knight and picked up her mobile phone to make a call to him.


    However, no one answered.


    After a while, Georgia made another call to him, but no one answered either.


    Therefore, Georgia made a phone call to Mr. Knight''s secretary.


    This time, someone got through.


    "n, I failed to get through Mr. Knight''s telephone, so I want to ask you if it is inconvenient for Mr.


    Knight to answer the phone now?"


    "I don''t know. Mr. Knight took people to Africa to negotiate a business deal. That small country is not


    secure, and the infrastructure is not good. The signal may not be good now.¡±


    So it was, Georgia said thanks to n.


    "Thank you, n."


    Georgia hung up the phone, adjusted her mood, and took the bus to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, it was more than eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    "Vanessa, I''m a little busy in work today, sorry."


    Vanessa shook her head.


    "Never mind, work is the most important thing. In fact, we don''t need to apany Annie every day.


    But only when we see her, we feel relieved."


    Georgia smiled. She sat on the chair next to the hospital bed, and then took Annie''s hand.


    "Vanessa, what did the doctor say today?"


    "She is better now. Perhaps she will wake up after some days."


    Vanessa¡¯s wordsforted Georgia.


    As long as Annie could be alive, it did not matter how much she suffered.


    "Vanessa, I will be in the hospital with Annie tonight, you go back to have a rest, it is notfortable to


    always sleep in the hospital."


    Vanessa nodded and then she went back to her apartment.


    Georgia had been looking at Annie. Till midnight, she finally got drowsy.


    The next day, Georgia got no reply from n all day long.


    Annie and Vanessa were scheduled to leave on Saturday, which was arranged by Mr. Knight.


    Georgia had not got any notice from Mr. Knight, and she made a phone call to him again.


    But there was still no answer.


    She had bad premonition, so she asked the hospital about the matter that Annie was to be transferred


    to the United States.


    The doctor told her that the American hospital had turned her down.


    Georgia almost freaked out, and she subconsciously felt that it was rted to Robert.


    He said he''d get back at her.


    First he destroyed her job, and now he was going to hurt Annie?


    Georgia was extremely afraid. Annie was now in aa and she could not be hurt again.


    She really didn''t want to go through the pain of Annie''s death again.


    The desire to transfer Annie became stronger and stronger. Georgia asked the attending doctor, in


    addition to the hospital refused her, which hospital in the United States would ept Annie.


    Georgia made a phone call to that hospital. The person who answered the phone was enthusiastic, but


    the cost of American medical treatment was expensive.


    She failed to contact Mr. Knight now, so she has to raise money.


    At the very least, she would have 3 million so that the hospital in the United States would ept Annie.


    She quit her job in MU now, but she still worked in the club.


    She made a decision in her mind.


    When she told the club that she wanted to start working six days a week, the club didn''t refuse.


    Georgia was very popr. If she was willing toe back to work, the manager weed her.


    Georgia did not tell Vanessa about this.


    She only told her that her departure for the United States might be dyed for a while.


    Georgia could only put it off.


    In the afternoon, Georgia came to the club. For more money, Georgia decided to do more work ¨C


    dance in the club.


    Her injured hand did not prevent her from dancing.


    The club''smission was high. In addition to the dancers'' basic sry, they can get 80% of the


    reward from the customers.


    When Georgia arrived at the club, she put on a short ckce dress and started dancing in the


    middle.


    In order to get a lot of tips, Georgia made herself very attractive.


    The men watched with increasing enthusiasm. The atmosphere was almost explosive.


    Robert stood not far away and looked darkly at the dancing woman. He sneered.


    "Call your manager over here."


    Robert gave orders, and then went to the VIP box and sat down.


    Georgia was not the only dancer. After her dance, she returned to her dressing room to remove her


    makeup and put on the dealer¡¯s clothes.


    Although the injury on hand had an impact on the deal, but Georgia felt she could endure it.


    And inside the Robert¡¯s box, the manager hade in respectfully.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Simpson?"


    "Ask your dealer Gigi toe here and deal cards."


    Robert said.


    "Mr. Simpson, wait a moment, I will arrange immediately."


    Georgia now walked to the backstage and put on her clothes.


    She put a simple makeup on herself and the manager came over.


    "The VIP guest in Box 708 told you to be there and deal cards, get ready, Gigi."


    "Ok."


    Georgia got ready and walked to the elevator.


    A few minutester, Georgia knocked on the door of Box 708.


    "Come in."


    The man''s voice was low and cold. Georgia felt her heart sank.


    This was the voice of Robert.


    Georgia did not want to go in. The man thought she had cheated on him and that she had killed his


    sister.


    He must havee here to humiliate or torture her.


    Georgia turned and walked to the manager.


    "Manager, I don''t want to go to that box. Please ask him to change someone else."


    The manager was surprised. The club always did not force people, so he nodded and then came to


    Robert''s box.


    "Mr. Simpson, Gigi suddenly has stomach pain, so she can¡¯te today. If you have the need, I can


    arrange someone else."


    Robert sneered.


    "Cooper, I said let Gigie here. If not, I don''t mind your boss throwing you out."


    "Mr. Simpson, I see. I''ll ask her to be here at once."


    Cooper wiped the sweat from his brow, and then immediately turned and walked out of the box.


    Georgia saw the manager came to her. Before she did anything, the manager knelt down at her feet.


    "Gigi, please go to the box. Mr. Simpson said that if you don''t go in there, he''ll turn me out. This is the


    only job I have right now. My family is sick and I need money. Gigi, please!¡±

 Chapter 47 Throw Money at Her

    Chapter 47 Throw Money at Her


    Georgia tightly pressed her lips. She did not want to go in there, but, she did not want to bring trouble


    to others.


    Robert was pushing her.


    After taking a deep breath, Georgia walked to Robert''s box.


    After Cooper walked out of Robert¡¯s box, a middle-aged man came in.


    "Mr. Simpson, what a coincidence, I did not expect to see you here. Why are you alone?"


    He was Ralphy Porter. During this period of time, he had been trying to work with Robert''spany.


    Before this, Robert had refused to meet and him, because he had a better partner.


    Theoretically, he did not need to pay attention to Ralphy, lest he would pester him.


    But, he thought Georgia would be here soon.


    After thinking for such a moment, Robert smiled to Ralphy slightly.


    "Mr. Porter, I just have a sit here, we can talk about the cooperation."


    Ralphy was just here to take a chance and he did not expect Robert to agree.


    Ralphy sat on the sofa opposite Robert in surprise.


    "Mr. Simpson, do you want some youngdies?"


    Ralphy always liked to have some youngdies around to active atmosphere when talking about


    business. This club''s youngdies were pretty, so, he asked Robert.


    Thinking of Georgia, Robert darkened his face.


    He shouldn''t care about this woman. Maybe if she was ruined, he would not care anymore.


    "No, I have called one. You may be satisfied."


    As they were talking, Georgia had been at the door of the box. She knocked on the door again.


    "Come in."


    It was still the cold voice of Robert.


    Georgia went in and found that there was an unknown middle-aged man inside the box.


    She was confused. She hung her head and introduced herself.


    "I was Gigi, Sir. Do you want to y cards or games now?"


    "Mr. Porter likes to drink, Gigi, pour a ss of wine to Mr. Porter."


    Ralphy was ttered. He had thought that Mr. Simpson called only a woman to himself.


    Now it seemed that Mr. Simpson was good to him.


    It looked like there was a good chance that the deal would be concluded.


    Georgia''s face turned cold.


    "Mr. Simpson, I am the dealer, if you y cards, or game, I can help you. As for the wine pouring, I can


    ask the manager to send a few more people to you."


    Robert scoffed.


    "Mr. Porte, how do you like this woman?"


    Ralphy felt something was wrong. He could only nod his head stiffly.


    "Mr. Simpson, she is pretty, but she has a hot temper, shall I ask the manager to change someone has


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    a good temper?"


    Robert stood up, walked to Georgia, and poured a bottle of red wine to Georgia.


    Instantly, Georgia was drenched, like a drowned chicken.


    Ralphy widened his eyes in shock.


    "Robert, what are you doing?"


    Georgia said in a cold voice.


    Robert stood beside Georgia and then coldly smiled.


    "Georgia, what you are pretending in a club? Aren¡¯t you here to seduce a man? When you seduced


    me, I found out the truth. Now I have changed you a rich man, so that you can have a chance to earn


    money. Have I done my best?"


    "You..."


    Georgia looked at Robert angrily. She stood up and was ready to leave.


    However Robert grasped her wrist directly.


    "Your daughter now is unconscious. Living in the hospital for a long time needs a lot of money. Georgia,


    if you leave now, I will ask the boss to dismiss you, so that you no longer have way to earn money and


    then your daughter can only wait for dead."


    "Also, do not expect Laurence Knight to help you, he is now trapped in Africa. I am not sure if he can


    Georgia froze suddenly.


    She had failed to contact Mr. Knight and felt anxious.


    Now, it turned out that Robert knew something happened to Mr. Knight.


    "What did you do to him?"


    Robertughed.


    "This is just a little revenge on him for ying me with a fake paternity test. Georgia, everything has the


    price. Laurence deserves it."


    Georgia took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    Annie''s daily treatment cost tens of thousands. She had to earn money and she could not lose this job.


    Turning around, she asked.


    "Robert, if you want to humiliate me, or get back at me, feel free to do it."


    With that, she showed a charming smile.


    Then, she went to Ralphy and poured him a ss of wine.


    "Mr. Porter, please drink."


    Ralphy perceived something between the two people.


    He was afraid to ept the drink handed over by Georgia.


    Robert sat down on the sofa andughed.


    "Mr. Porter, if you can let this woman be with you, I promise to give you that business order."


    "Are you serious, Mr. Simpson?"


    Ralphy was surprised.


    "Sure, Gigi loves most the money. Mr. Porter, just give her money."


    Robert thought he could enjoy Georgia''s painful expression by saying this.


    However, Georgiaughed hearing that.


    "Mr. Porter, Mr. Simpson is right. As long as you give me enough money, I am willing to do anything..."


    Georgia sat directly beside Ralphy.


    Ralphy took the wine handed over by Georgia. He drank it out and looked at Georgia with sexual


    interest.


    "How much money do you want?"


    "Mr. Porter, I don¡¯t despise money, of course, the more the better."


    Georgia said and poured another ss of wine to Ralphy.


    As Ralphy drank more and more, he took the card out of his bag and handed it to Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, here is two million. Is that enough?"


    Georgia just smiled and took the card from Ralphy.


    Ralphy thought Georgia was willing to be with him now. He was in a daze and only had this gorgeous


    woman in eyes.


    Unsteadily, Ralphy seized Georgia''s hand, and then pressed her under his body.


    He had been drunk, andpletely forgot Robert was there, also forgot where he was.


    He just wanted to have this beautiful woman.


    There was the sound of clothes being torn and the man''s body was moving closer and closer.

 Chapter 48 Sell Yourself

    Chapter 48 Sell Yourself


    Georgia closed her eyes and her tears began to flow down.


    Since the man wanted revenge on her, she resigned him.


    As long as Annie was alive, she could bear anything.


    The smell of the man was so unpleasant that it made her want to spit out.


    Georgia repressed herself and did nothing.


    Anyway, Robert wanted her to be humiliated.


    There came a loud noise. Georgia opened her eyes in shock.


    Ralphy was beaten to the ground.


    Then, Georgia saw the Robert kicked Ralphy out of the box.


    After the box door closed, Robert darkly walked to Georgia.


    "Georgia, for two million, you n to sell yourself to Ralphy. How can you be so cheap?"


    Georgiaughed coldly.


    "Mr. Simpson, I am cheap, for money, I can do anything, and you knew it!"


    Robert could only feel the anger in his chest.


    He threw a ck card directly to Georgia.


    "There are five million in it, please me, and I''ll give it to you."


    "Robert, you are so funny."


    Georgiaughed derisively.


    Robert looked darkly at Georgia.


    "What, despise five millions?"


    "No."


    Georgia gave him a charming smile.


    "I won¡¯t despise money. Don¡¯t you want me to surrender the money? I had surrendered."


    With that, Georgia walked to Robert and then pleased this man.


    Robert thought he would be very happy, but he only felt agitated.


    Pushing away this woman, Robert sneered.


    "Go away, I hate you for being dirty."


    Georgia put on the clothes, then, returned to the dressing room in the backstage.


    She began to remove her makeup.


    At that moment her mobile phone rang.


    "Hello, is it Miss Georgia Lane?"


    It was the voice of a middle-aged woman.


    "I am. Who are you, please?"


    Georgia politely asked.


    "Miss Lane, hello, I am from the financial office of the hospital. Your daughter Annie today''s medical


    expenses have not been paid up to now. You had someone to pay for it before. Can youe and pay


    as soon as possible?"


    Georgia promised to go to work in Mr. Knight''s research institute, and Mr. Knight promised to provide


    Annie''s treatment cost.


    So what Robert just said was true.


    Something really happened to Mr. Knight.


    Otherwise, the hospital would not ask her to pay.


    This was Robert''s revenge. Georgia took a deep breath, with her tears falling down.


    But she could not be brought down.


    "How much will it cost? Can you extend the time for three days? I wille to pay as soon as


    possible."


    The person on the other end of the line was silent for a while, and then the middle-aged woman finally


    spoke.


    "Miss Lane, your daughter''s daily treatment costs around 10,000 yuan, we will give you three days. If


    you fail to pay the bill after three days, we can only inform you to take your daughter to leave the


    hospital. Sorry."


    "Ok. Thank you for giving me three days."


    With that, Georgia put the phone on the dresser.


    Her job in the institute had been sessfully destroyed by Robert.


    The job at the club was herst one and she couldn''t lose it.


    She needed a lot of money. If she was only a dealer, she could not earn enough money for Annie''s


    medical expenses. Georgia took off her clothes and looked at herself.


    This body, perhaps, was the only value of her.


    All Robert wanted was revenge and shame on her.


    If only shepleted his wish.


    Georgia put on herself with an enchanting makeup.


    Immediately, she dressed herself in sun-top and hot pants.


    She looked gorgeous and sexy.


    Georgia took a lipstick and painted herself.


    After a long time, Georgia walked to La.


    "La."


    La looked at Georgia in surprise.


    Rarely had the woman dressed herself so sexily.


    "Gigi. What can I do for you?"


    "La, the other grils in the club are all trained by you. I am short of money and need a lot of money.


    La, please arrange customers for me."


    "Are you sure?"


    La had persuaded Gigi many times before toe to her here to make money, but this woman had


    refused.


    Except thest time she asked her for help, but after that, the woman went back on her word.


    She had always wanted to train Gigi. After all, Gigi had the best looks and body.


    If she trained her, absolutely the customers would spend many on her.


    However, she was free and she could not force her.


    Now, Gigi actually came to her.


    "La, I won''t go back on my word."


    Georgia solemnly looked at La without hesitation.


    La looked at Georgia calmly for a long time, and then she smiled.


    "Well, from today on, I will train you. You can rest assured that I will let you earn a lot of money."


    Georgia nodded.


    "La, I may need 100,000 yuan in a few days, or at least 10,000 yuan for medical expenses every


    day. I don''t care what the customers look like, as long as he spends enough money."


    La was surprised and then sheughed.


    "Gigi, it is just ten thousand a day. Linda who has the worst performance earn at least five hundred


    thousand a month, excluding the gifts. You''re so pretty, don''t worry, I won''t hide your beauty."


    Georgia forced a smile.


    At this point, there was no turning back.


    Self-respect, dignity were nothing in front of life and death.


    She just wanted Annie to be alive.


    "Thank you, La."


    "Gigi. For men, what they can''t get is the best. If you are casual, it will only make you worthless. Come,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    let me take you to change into your clothes."


    La took Georgia to the cloakroom, where there were a lot of clothes.


    "Gigi, you are gorgeous, there''s nothing wrong wearing sexy clothes, but we have to dress up and


    make men think it is necessary to takes time, effort and money to get you. Only then can you have a


    man controlled in your hands."


    Georgia nodded.


    Immediately, La took out a blue skirt.


    "Put on this dress. You have fair skin, with this dress, you will look noble and men will think you are


    untouchable. Remember, don''t please a man easily, but let a man please you."


    Georgia put on the blue herself.


    Then, La took Georgia to a separate make up room.


    "I''m going to redo your makeup. You can''t make your makeup look kitsch. It makes men look down on


    you. So, I will give you a noble cold makeup. Gigi, I will make you a cold beauty, and your smile is the


    pursuit of men. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes."


    Georgia answered.


    "Good."


    La smiled, and then did Georgia makeup.


    When the makeup was finished, a cold noble woman appeared inside the mirror at a draughts.


    Georgia was cold on face, but there was endless sadness in the heart.


    "That''s right, La, isn''t it?"


    La nodded with a smile.


    "Gigi, I have also encountered many hardships, but I survived. My enemies are all dead. As long as


    you are alive, you can have a satisfied day."


    Georgia smiled slightly, but as if her heart was empty.


    After that, La turned to a cab and took out a few of jewelry.


    She put a diamond ne around Georgia''s neck.


    And she wore pearl earrings above her ears.


    Then, La out tinum bracelet, diamond ring on Georgia.


    Georgia was surprised.


    "La, what are you doing?"


    "With all these, men will think it is inappropriate to get you at the usual price. It must be a lot of money,


    a lot of presents. Do you understand?"


    Georgia bowed her head and thenughed with self-mockery.


    "I see."


    When everything was done, Laughed.


    "Come on, I''ll show you out today, and remember, don''t smile easily."


    "Ok."


    Georgia followed La out of makeup room. When they walked in corridor, the men looked at Georgia


    secretly.


    Georgia kept a cool expression.


    "Gigi, I take you to know Mr. Graham first. His name is Brian Graham. His family runs a real estate


    the beauty, the more he likes it. All you have to do is not to offend him, but to be a cold beauty to him


    all the time, and to smile in the right time."


    Finally, La took Georgia to a big box.


    "Mr. Graham, this is my sister Gigi, she is new here and wants to know more people. I wonder if you


    can give her a chance."


    La was the procuress of the club. As soon as he heard that La had a new girl, Brian Graham


    raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman behind La.


    Seeing her, Brian¡¯s eyes became bright.


    He liked to be in this club, because the girls here were much prettier than those of other ces.


    She was almost the most beautiful woman he had seen in all his years at the club.


    She was the one after his heart.


    "You are beautiful. Why don¡¯t you smile?"


    After Brian said that, Georgia came forward to him, and poured two sses of wine.


    And then she gave him one of them.


    "Mr. Graham, I don¡¯t like to smile. I''m cold. I hope you don¡¯t mind it."


    With that, she drank the ss of wine in her hand.


    "Good!¡±


    Mr. Graham shouted with joy, and he drank up the wine that Georgia had handed him.


    "Gigi,e and sit on me. I''m not familiar with you. We need to get to know each other. Talk about


    hobbies. It''s more approachable."

 Chapter 49 Youre Too Cheap

    Chapter 49 You''re Too Cheap


    With that, Brian looked at La.


    "La, you don''t need to be here now. Gigi and I have something to talk in private."


    La looked at Georgia.


    Georgia nodded to La.


    "La, you can go, I will have a talk with Mr. Graham."


    La looked at Georgia carefully and then nodded.


    "All right, entertain Mr. Graham."


    After La said that, Georgia sat beside Mr. Graham.


    "Gigi, why are you sitting far away from me? Come, sit on me, I will hold you firmly."


    Georgia coldly looked at Mr. Graham with a trace of smile in her eyes.


    "Mr. Graham, you are too fat. If I sit on you, it will be very hot."


    Brian liked the cold beauty, he had a quirk.


    He did not like the woman who ttered him.


    He liked this cold woman, she refused him but she made him felt there was hope.


    This was Brian''s favorite feeling. He enjoyed the cool feeling of gradually conquering the iceberg


    beauty.


    With this thought, Brianughed.


    "Rx, Gigi, I will lose my weight, then you need not be afraid of being hot."


    Georgia nodded gently, without a trace of smile in her eyes.


    However, she volunteered to pour two sses of wine.


    "Mr. Graham, it is the first time to know you, I propose a toast to you."


    Georgia said and drank it up.


    Brian of course would not refuse her. He drank it up and asked.


    "Gigi, what do you like to do at usual time?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Graham, my life is simple. Usually I watch movies, watch TV series at home and asionally go


    shopping."


    Brian felt bored.


    Although he knew that what the beauty said was not necessarily true, he was just having fun.


    "Gigi, I have a three-story vi by theke. No one lives there. If you like, you can live in it at any time."


    Georgia knew what Brian meant, she shook her head.


    "Mr. Graham, there are many mosquitoes by theke, so I can easily be bitten by mosquitoes when I


    go out. I like dry ces."


    Brian found it very interesting to talk with Georgia. Heughed.


    "It is simple, I have a 300 square meter of big house in the center of the city, where the floor is high and


    dry. I can show you some day."


    What he could not get was the most precious. Georgia shook her head again.


    "You and I are still not familiar with each other, and I always feel that indifferent sleep is meaningless. If


    we have a familiar feeling and intimate attachment to each other, that is the pursuit of life."


    "You mean you are still unfamiliar with me?"


    Brian looked very excited, obviously he liked the feeling to be rejected.


    Georgia nodded.


    "Mr. Graham, we just met today. I think, with your taste, you''re sure to impress any woman."


    Brian could not helpughing loudly and Georgia stood up instead.


    "Mr. Graham, I''m tired today. I want to go home early and rest."


    Hearing that she was about to leave, Brian felt reluctant.


    "Gigi, it''s still early."


    "Mr. Graham, women will age quickly if they don¡¯t have a good sleep."


    At this, Brianughed again.


    "All right, I want to go now. Come on, I''ll send you home."


    Georgia refused at once.


    "Mr. Graham, I have a ride home."


    Brian looked at the cold but pretty face of the woman, his heart became more and more hot.


    There waspetition, no wonder she were scornful of his ingratiation.


    It seemed that he had not done enough.


    "Gigi, we just met today, I think you have time to send me out."


    Georgia knew she could not refuse him all the time.


    "Mr. Graham, let¡¯s go, I''ll see you off."


    They walked out of the box together. Georgia personally sent him to the parking lot and returned to the


    elevator until the car had gone.


    However, as she walked a few steps, a car drive fast over and was about to hit her.


    Subconsciously she wanted to avoid it, but her limbs seemed stiff for a moment.


    As the car was to hit her, she closed her eyes, feeling desperate.


    The sound of the car¡¯s sudden brake was heard. Georgia opened her eyes and found the car had


    stopped.


    She really thought the car was going to kill her.


    She wanted to ask the driver if he was crazy!


    However, Georgia saw Robert opened the door and walked down.


    "Did you just try to kill me?¡±


    Georgia failed to control herself and questioned Robert angrily.


    Robert looked at Georgia coldly.


    "I saw you seduced Brian, so I asked your boss. You became a prostitute from a dealer. Georgia, you


    are clever, know to earn more money while you are young."


    Georgia took a deep breath and then smiled to Robert charmingly.


    "Mr. Simpson, I need money, so as long as I can earn morning, I can do anything. If you give me


    money, I can immediately serve you, and absolutely I will please you."


    Robert hated her self-depraved appearance, but, he did not want to see this woman had a happy life!


    Turning around to take out a small bag from the car, Robert picked up a pile of money, and then


    scattered them directly on the top of Georgia''s head.


    Georgia felt the money was like a sharp knife, thoroughly stabbing in her heart.


    "This is twenty thousand, Georgia, is it enough to have you for a night?"


    Robert coldly asked. Georgia looked up at the man.


    Then sheughed.


    "Mr. Simpson, I am now the most popr girl in the club. Mr. Graham said he would give me a vi.


    Twenty thousand one night is not enough."


    Robert only felt the anger inside his chest more and more turbulent.


    He pulled Georgia into the car and threw the card at her.


    "Five million, enough?"


    Georgia did not allow herself to cry in front of Robert, sheughed suddenly.


    "Five million one night sure is enough, Mr. Simpson, you are really generous."


    "You''re so cheap!"


    Robert darkly roared. He took Georgia''s hand and was ready to get in the car.


    Georgia shook her head.


    "What, do you want to go back on your words?"


    Robert said in a sarcastic manner.


    Georgia shook her head, squatted down, and then picked up the money Robert threw on the floor one


    by one.


    "This is the money I sell myself. I can''t just leave it on the floor."


    Robert looked at the woman picked up the money and put in the arms.


    For some reason, Robert felt depressed slightly.


    This was this woman''s retribution. Robert said to himself.


    After that, they got into the car. Robert started the car.


    About half an hourter, Robert took Georgia to a downtown apartment.


    Before the light was turned on, Georgia was thrown directly into bed.

 Chapter 50 Get Out

    Chapter 50 Get Out


    The moon was dim outside the window.


    Georgia could not see the man''s expression at all.


    But his movement showed the slightest bit of pity.


    Obviously it was hot to embrace, but, Georgia only felt cold.


    After all clothes were taken off, Georgia took Robert''s hand.


    "Mr. Simpson, you haven''t told me the password of card, it is not a deal yet."


    Robert felt his heart stabbed hard.


    "Georgia, you are so cheap that make me feel sick."


    "Mr. Simpson, this is what you want to see. I now can only live by selling myself. You revenge is


    sessful."


    Georgia was calm. With a move of Robert, Georgia screamed out of pain.


    "The password is 000111."


    Robert coldly said.


    After the ups and downs, Georgia did not feel a trace offort.


    She felt pain in her body. There was no love in the man''s movements, only torture.


    After that, Georgia only felt exhausted physically and mentally.


    The man turned on the light and went straight to the bathroom.


    After the shower, he walked out in a towel, looking at Georgia''s eyes without a trace of emotion.


    "You finished. Take your money and cards and get the hell out of here at once!"


    Feeling sore in heart, Georgia put on the clothes one by one.


    Under Robert''s sneering gaze, she put the money and the card in her bag.


    After Georgia left, Robert felt a big hole in his heart.


    No matter what he did, his heart seems to be always empty


    Georgia took a taxi back to the hospitalte at night.


    She did not immediately go to Annie''s ward, but sat down on the first floor and shed tears silently.


    There were few people in the hospital at night, but there wer still emergency patients, nurses and


    doctors walking around.


    No one would pay attention to a woman in tears.


    There was separation and death happened in the hospital every day. They were many crying there.


    Georgia was just one of them.


    No one would care why she was crying or what she was going through.


    Georgia didn''t stand up until 8 a.m.


    Holding the card, Georgia went to pay Annie¡¯s medical expenses.


    If she became a devil in hell, Annie could be saved, she would rather be a devil.


    When she couldn''t find a way to live, she would use Robert''s money.


    Even it was him made her miserable.


    She had no im to pride.


    However, thinking of that Mr. Knight had helped her a lot and she might have brought Mr. Knight into


    trouble, she felt sorry.


    Georgia made a call to n.


    But no one answered.


    She tried several more times, but there was still no answer.


    Georgia realized that something wrong did happen to Mr. Knight.


    She wanted to help, but she did not know what to do.


    Annie''s n to go abroad could not be terminated, so she contacted the hospital in the United States


    again.


    Robert did not cheat her, that card really had five million.


    She paid Annie 50,000 yuan for hospitalization expenses.


    With the rest of the money, she wanted to send Annie to the United States for better medical treatment.


    The negotiation with the American hospital was smooth. What Georgia needed to worry about was to


    talk about the transfer with the domestic hospital.


    Annie needed to be watched by medical staff at all times, especially on the flight.


    This must have the cooperation of domestic hospital.


    Before, Mr. Knight said he would arrange it.


    But, Mr. Knight was not in trouble, and Georgia could only talk with the dean.


    Georgia thought it would not be much trouble, but the dean rejected her.


    Without even a reason, Georgia was thrown out of the dean''s office.


    Vanessa was with Annie during the day. Georgia did not even dare to go back to the ward.


    She was afraid Vanessa would find out that she had lost her job at MU.


    In a daze, she had sat in the coffee shop for a night. Suddenly her face turned pale.


    She forgot to take the morning-after pill.


    Flurried, Georgia ran to the drugstore.


    And then she breathed a sigh of relief until she took the medicine into her stomach.


    It was already 6 p.m., Georgia decided to go to the club in advance.


    She had no connections and had offended Robert.


    After thinking, she felt only she had a backer stronger than Robert could she have a chance to live.


    But, who dared to offend the Simpson family?


    Georgia couldn''t find a way, and she thought she could find someone with the hospital''s resources.


    Then she could send Annie abroad.


    With this idea, Georgia arrived at the club at seven o¡¯clock and said her request to La.


    "La, I want to send my daughter abroad for treatment. I have collected the money needed in the


    United States, but now the domestic hospital does not agree with the transfer. I want to find someone


    who can help me in this respect."


    "Usually at eight o¡¯clock, the customers wille. I will see if someone could help you with this, and I


    will let you know."


    Georgia was grateful to that.


    She got dressed and put on her makeup, and then waited for La''s news.


    At about half past eight, La walked to Georgia.


    "There is a middle-aged man named Callum rk in Box 1007 on the tenth floor. He has invested in


    many hospitals. You can turn to him for help. But, he is alwaysscivious, if you ask him for help, you


    must please him."


    Georgia understood what La meant. Callum was not Brian. In the face of Brian, she could pretend to


    be a cold beauty.


    Callum only enjoyed ingratiation, which meant she might have to sell her body.


    But, anyway, she was forced to sell by Robert.


    It was just another sale. Why should she be melodramatic?


    Annie would die if she did not get timely treatment, she must let Annie go abroad for surgery!


    Perhaps the effect was not as good as that if Ivan had the operation, but it was a hope at least.


    "La, it just needs to please a man. I can do whatever he wants me to do."


    Georgia was then brought to Callum¡¯s box.


    Unlike yesterday, there was no one else in Brian''s box. He just wanted for Georgia to chat and have fun


    alone.


    And there were already three girls in Callum¡¯s box.


    They were in Callum¡¯s arms, talking andughing. And Callum kissed casually on the faces of two


    youngdies.


    As for the other youngdy, she danced taking off her clothes in front of Callum, and she was to be


    naked.


    Georgia''s arrival quieted the box for a moment.


    "Mr. rk, this is my newest girl, she is the best, do you want to know her?"


    Callum casually nced at Georgia, and then his eyes became bright. He asked yfully.


    "Whether or not she is the best, I will know after we sleep together. What is your name?"


    "Mr. rk, you call me Gigi."


    Georgia showed a charming smile. She walked to him and bent down to take his hand.


    "Mr. rk, I have long heard of your name. Can I have a close contact with you tonight?"


    Callum liked beauty to seduce him and say she admired him.


    He did not care what these beauties thought in their hearts, but as the money was given, they would


    kneel at his feet and please him.


    This woman was beautiful and said good words to please him. With force, Georgia was directly pulled


    to sit on him.


    The other two women were squeezed to the sides.


    "Gigi, since you admire me, you can¡¯t just talk about it,. You should be active."


    With that, Callum pointed to his cheek, indicating Georgia to kiss him.


    Georgia knew this was her chance.


    Enduring nausea, Georgia leaned close to the man''s cheek.


    But as she was approaching, a man''s voice was heard.


    "Mr. rk, you are really lucky to have many women around you. Everyone is so beautiful. Do you


    want to introduce one to me?"


    "Dr. Ivan, I''ve been waiting a long time, and you''re here finally."


    There was about to talk about business. Callum had no interest to joke about women anymore, he


    pushed Georgia away directly.


    Georgia hung her head and did not dare to raise her head to see Ivan.


    The other women in the box sat to one side.


    Ivan did not find out Georgia was there. He sat on the sofa, and thenughed.


    "Mr. rk, many people seek me to perform an operation, only your price is the most sincere. But I still


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    can''t believe you really decided to give me 10 percent of your stock just for a surgery."


    Callum poured a ss of wine andughed.


    "Money is nothingpared to death, Dr. Ivan. Everyone in my family wants me dead, and even


    though I am fully prepared, I can''t be sure that no one will y tricks on me during the operation. But


    you are different, you have the Simpson family on your back. No one can threat. More important is,


    your operation never failed. I think it is worthy to pay ten percent of the shares to save my life."


    "I can make money at any time, and if I die, my enemies willugh and dance on my grave."


    Ivanughed aloud. He did notck of money.


    However, he would not refuse such a sincere invitation.


    "Mr. rk, since such, I agree to perform an operation to you. You arrange the time and I will study


    your case these days."


    The two men talked andughed.


    After drinking for a while, Callum looked at the woman inside the box.


    "Dr. Ivan, it is not funny enough that just both of us drink. What do you think of asking the youngdies


    liven up a bit?"


    Ivan nodded, and Callum looked at Georgia.


    "Gigi, dance for Dr. Ivan. I don''t know how you look like when you dance."


    Georgia stiffed. She had to stand up and stood in the middle of the box.


    Ivan froze instantly.

 Chapter 51 Her Tattoo

    Chapter 51 Her Tattoo


    He never thought that the woman in the box would be Georgia.


    It had been a long time since he saw this woman again.


    However, she appeared here.


    When he saw this woman for the first time, she was still a dancing girl here.


    She was a little different from the past. She had be emaciated. When she smiled, it was like that


    she wore a fake mask.


    Besides, she was dancing in front of everyone now.


    He didn''t make a mistake. She was just a gold digger.


    For money, she could do anything.


    Robert said with a sneer.


    "Mr. rk, is this woman your new lover?"


    Callum asked amusedly.


    "Mr. Simpson, are you interested in her? I can give her to you."


    Robert sneered.


    "Mr. rk, since we¡¯re friends, I can give you a piece of advice. This woman used a fake paternity test


    to deceive a man not long ago, saying that man is her child¡¯s father!"


    "If you like her, remember to take precautions when necessary. If necessary, it is best to watch this


    woman take the contraceptive pill. Maybe after a few years, she will bring a child over and tell you that


    you¡¯re her children¡¯s father!"


    What he said was so harsh and mean. The other three women in the boxughed.


    Georgia could no longer keep the smile on her face. She felt that her face was pped by others.


    Robert''s words and the ridicule of the three women seemed to have turned into a sharp sword, which


    stabbed into her heart deeply.


    Callum''s look became very terrible.


    He had thought Georgia was an sensible beauty.


    Now it seemed that she was so troublesome!


    "Get out!"


    Callum shouted directly at Georgia.


    Georgia looked at Robert. She saw the man''s eyes were full of disgust.


    Georgia turned around sadly. She left the box under everyone¡¯s sarcastic eyes.


    She didn''t dare to tell La that she had failed. She could only hide in the toilet.


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to cry for this kind of thing. So she kept encouraging herself to be strong.


    Everything would be okay.


    After more than an hour, Georgia decided to go back to the dressing room and to tell La what had


    happened today.


    It was just that Georgia heard the noise inside as soon as she walked to the door.


    La seemed to be arguing with a man.


    "La, today is Miranda''s eighteenth birthday. Can you go back to have a look at her?"


    The man''s tone was almost pleading.


    La said with sarcasm.


    "Andrew, that''s your daughter. My daughter is already dead!"


    Andrew Bradley''s face turned pale.


    "La, I lied to you back then. But I want to make up for you now. Miranda also needs you. Why don''t


    you give me and our daughter a chance?"


    "Give you a chance?"


    La seemed to hear a big joke. She burst outughing.


    "Andrew, who told me that my daughter was dead when she was born? You gave our daughter to your


    wife to raise! You just watched me being sold by Macy to the clubhouse! Now, you ask me to give you a


    chance? It''s impossible!"


    Andrew''s face was pale, with his body trembling.


    "La, it''s all my fault. I hurt you. But Miranda is your daughter. Can''t you give her a chance?"


    "Why should I give her a chance? It¡¯s your daughter who said that she would never admit me, a mean


    woman, to be her mother. She felt ashamed. My daughter was dead long ago!"


    Andrew had no choice but to leave.


    Then Georgia saw Andrew. He was in his forties and looked elegant.


    But his face was full of sadness.


    Hearing their conversation, suddenly, Georgia was wondering if she should go in at this time.


    But, while she was still hesitating, La had already opened the door.


    "What are you doing outside? Juste in."


    After Georgia went in, she felt very embarrassed.


    But Laughed.


    "You don''t have to feel embarrassed. For a man who almost killed me, I didn''t care about him a long


    time ago."


    "La, I didn''t deliberately overhear. But when I came back, you two were already talking."


    Georgia still exined. La nodded, and then asked.


    "Why did youe back so soon? Mr. rk doesn''t like you?"


    Georgia shook her head.


    "Mr. rk is talking business with his partner, but the partner just hates me. So Mr. rk kicked me


    out."


    "Oh, well."


    La nodded. Then sheforted Georgia.


    "Don''t take it to heart. There are so many peopleing and going in the clubhouse. I will find an


    opportunity to introduce you to someone who can help you."


    Georgia was grateful to La.


    La smiled sadly.


    "You just heard some of what I said, right? That''s what happened to me."


    "When I was twenty, I met Andrew and we fell in love. At that time, I didn''t know that Andrew was


    married. I didn''t know that he was the young master of the Bradley family. I didn''t know that the family


    of his wife, Macy, is powerful. I thought innocently that I got my love. I even gave birth to a daughter


    before I got married with him. However, Andrew lied to me and said that my daughter died when she


    was born. Macy knew about me. She took my daughter away, and then sold me to the club. I have


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    served many guests. I have made contacts with them. I¡¯ve fallen. Just five years ago, I collected


    evidence of the crimes of the Webb family, and then destroyed the huge the Webb family. Macy was so


    angry and even got sick. One year after, she passed away."


    La had such a tragic experience.


    Before Georgia could figure out what to say tofort La, La smiled faintly.


    "So, Gigi, as long as we are alive, there is always hope. What supports me to live is to revenge. I


    worked hard for ten years, then I seeded."


    Georgia smiled at La.


    "La, I know. What happened tonight will not defeat me. If this person can''t help me, I can ask other


    people for help."


    Later, Georgia removed her makeup and was about to go home.


    It was just that Georgia saw Robert¡¯s car parked in front of her as soon as she walked out of the club.


    Georgia subconsciously wanted to run away. But Robert had got off the car directly, and then stuffed


    Georgia into the car.


    "Robert, are you crazy?"


    Georgia felt that Robert''s face was so gloomy. He looked furious.


    She was humiliated by Robert in the box at night. Now she was forced to be trapped in the car by


    Robert. Georgia itched to tear the man into pieces!


    Did the men in the Simpson family really think she was a pushover?


    Robert ignored Georgia''s roar. He just drove the car directly to the vi.


    The car door was opened. Before Georgia could escape, Robert had already tied her limbs up.


    Then Georgia was thrown on the sofa in the empty living room.


    "Georgia, I still remember that I gave you five million yesterday! But you went to dance in front of other


    men today. You slut! Can¡¯t I satisfy you?"


    Georgia was originally very angry. But looking at Robert''s furious look, she suddenly found something


    funny.


    "Robert, yes, you are right. I¡¯m just a slut. I want more men. So what? Do you think I only serve you?"


    Her wordspletely made Robert''s face distort.


    He was almost crazy. Suddenly, Georgia felt that her clothes were torn apart.


    Georgia felt hurt. But within a few seconds, Robert suddenly stumbled back to the ground.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at the tattoo under Georgia''s corbone. His face looked terrible.


    "This is impossible!"

 Chapter 52 The Opportunity

    Chapter 52 The Opportunity


    Robert seemed to see something terrible. He ignored Georgia, but rushed out of the vi directly.


    Georgia was instantly confused.


    It was just a simple tattoo. Why was his reaction so intense?


    The tattoo was a rising sun.


    There was a name under the sun, Travis.


    It represented Travis Armstrong. He was Georgia¡¯s first love.


    Georgia and Travis loved each other so much. Butter, Travis suddenly went abroad. Then they broke


    up!


    It took Georgia a long time toe out of the sadness.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about the past. After Robert left, Georgia dressed, and then quickly left here.


    It waste at night. There was no taxi at all!


    Georgia walked on the road at night for more than two hours. When Georgia arrived at the hospital, her


    feet were already full of blisters.


    She did not dare to let Vanessa find out that she was unemployed. After Georgia dealt with the blisters


    on her feet, she came to the ward lightly.


    Vanessa fell asleep on the sofa in the ward.


    Georgia looked at Annie for a long time before finding a ce to sleep.


    The next morning, Georgia was woken up by Vanessa.


    "Gigi, when did you go back to the hospital yesterday?"


    "About twelve o''clock, you and Annie were already asleep at that time, so I didn¡¯t wake you up."


    After Georgia finished speaking, Vanessaughed.


    "Why do you always work overtime? Do you have overtime pay?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course."


    Georgia forced a smile.


    "Vanessa, I''m still in contact with the hospital. Please take care of Annie these few days. I''m going to


    work now."


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of Annie."


    After the two finished talking, Georgia pretended to go to work.


    Today, Georgia decided to go to Mr. Knight¡¯s house to have a look


    Mr. Knight¡¯s phone was always unreachable. Now, even his secretary¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached.


    After thinking about it, Georgia decided to go to Mr. Knight¡¯s house. It happened that she had been


    there several times.


    After taking a taxi to the vi where Mr. Knight lived, Georgia took the initiative to knock on the door.


    But no one came to open the door.


    Georgia kept ringing the doorbell. About ten minutester, a servant walked out and took a look. After


    finding that it was Georgia, she finally opened the door.


    "Miss Lane, why are you here?"


    The servant let Georgiae in. Georgia sat in the living room. The servant went to pour a cup of tea


    and put it in front of Georgia.


    "udia, where has Mr. Knight gone? Why isn¡¯t there any news from him at all?"


    Although Robert said that Mr. Knight had an ident and it was him who did it, Georgia felt that Mr.


    Knight was so powerful that he could not be easily dealt with.


    "Miss Lane, I don''t know where our boss has gone. These days, there are so many peopleing


    here. So I didn''t n to open the door when you knocked on the door just now. I was annoyed by those


    people."


    "Was there Mr. Knight''s secretary or a confidant of Mr. Knight toe to inform you?"


    udia shook her head.


    "The boss has a few personal secretaries and assistants. Generally, thepany''s affairs can be


    handled by these people. But these people have all disappeared. I can''t contact them."


    "I heard other people say that thepany seems to have a problem now. The boss is not there, so


    other factions in thepany are starting to fight for power. If the boss doesn''te back to preside


    over the overall situation, something big may happen."


    "Then do you know where Mr. Knight had the ident?"


    Georgia felt that she still had to confirm it. She wanted to confirm whether Robert was scaring her, or it


    really had something to do with him.


    "I heard the boss saying that he went to Africa to discuss a business. The public security is not good


    there. Maybe something really happened."


    Georgia said a few words with udia, and finally left disappointedly.


    Now it seemed that Robert was the first person to say that Mr. Knight had the ident. Besides, he


    admitted it was him who did it. Georgia felt very guilty.


    Just because she asked Mr. Knight for help, then she got Mr. Knight involved in. Now, she didn¡¯t know


    whether Mr. Knight was alive or not. Even hispany might have problems.


    Georgia didn''t know how to help Mr. Knight, or whether she could repay Mr. Knight in the future. She


    kept praying that Mr. Knight coulde back safely.


    Aftering out of the vi of Mr. Knight, it was already 12 o¡¯clock at noon. Georgia found a park


    aimlessly and sat down, thinking about the matter about Annie and Vanessa going abroad in the future.


    The matter she went to Callum for help yesterday was disrupted by Robert. Then Robert came to


    humiliate her. When Georgia thought about what Robert did to herst night, she felt so disgust.


    While she was thinking like this, her mobile phone rang.


    It was an unfamiliar phone number. After hesitating for a while, she still answered the phone.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Georgia asked politely.


    "Georgia, this is Aston. Professor Lee is back. He has already known the matter about you. He asks


    you to go back to the institute. He has something to tell you personally."


    Georgia was very surprised. In fact, she only came to MU Research Institute for a few days. Professor


    Lee had been attending seminars abroad for the past few days and had note back.


    She was fired the day before yesterday. She thought that she would never be able to return to MU


    Research Institute in this life. Georgia never thought that the professor would call her back.


    She had already had expectations, so she asked cautiously.


    "Aston, what will the professor talk with me?"


    "I don''t know. The professor is introverted. We can''t see through his ideas. But I think you maye


    back and continue to do research. If you want to seize this opportunity, I suggest youe to MU


    Research Institute right now."


    Georgia hesitated for a while. Then she agreed.


    "Okay, I¡¯ming now. Aston, please help me tell Professor Lee."


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia''s hands trembled.


    It was Mr. Knight who introduced the job to her. Now, Mr. Knight had disappeared. Georgia didn''t know


    who to call for help.


    She thought that she had no hope anymore, but now Professor Lee asked her to go back.


    Maybe she still had a chance to realize her dream in this life. Georgia immediately took a taxi to the MU


    Research Institute.


    When she arrived at the gate of the institute, the guard stopped Georgia directly.


    "Miss Lane, you have been fired. What are you doing now?"


    The door guard probably knew something, with a contemptuous expression on his face.


    Georgia¡¯s face turned pale


    This situation reminded her of the year when she was in college, when she was used of giarism


    by the whole school. They all felt that she damaged the reputation of the school.


    At that time, no matter where she went, she could see the contempt in those people¡¯s eyes.


    Only she herself knew that she was innocent. But surrounded by that kind of gaze, Georgia was still a


    little sad.


    "Professor Lee called me back, saying that there is something to tell me. Please open the door. I want


    to go in to see Professor Lee."


    Georgia exined politely. But the guard snorted.


    "Miss Lane, you have been fired. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed toe back? The whole MU Research


    Institute knows that you giarized others¡¯ results. Are youing back now to make the reputation of


    MU Research Institute worse? Do you know other institutes areughing at us now?"


    The guard looked at her with disdain.


    "Miss Lane, you''d better leave now. Otherwise, I will call the police and ask the police to drive you out.


    It will be embarrassing."


    If it hadn''t been the experience of these years that made her strong, Georgia felt that she would


    definitely be unable to help crying when she heard such words.


    She turned and left. Then she picked up the phone to call Aston.


    "Aston, the guard doesn''t allow me to enter. Pleasee out and pick me up. I can''t get in."


    Georgia didn''t notice that her voice was trembling, but Aston did. She seemed to be crying.


    It was true that he forgot to tell the guard that Georgia would return to the research institute. Recently,


    the story of Georgia had spread throughout MU Research Institute.


    Everyoneughed at their research team. Even the people inside their research team scolded Georgia


    from time to time.


    Aston did notment. But he subconsciously believed in Georgia.


    He had talked several times with Percy. He felt Percy sucked. So he did not believe that the


    experimental data and papers were made by Percy.


    "Georgia, sorry. I forgot to tell the guard. You are waiting outside the door. I¡¯ming to pick you up


    right away."


    After Georgia gave a hum, she waited at the bus stop next to MU Research Institute. After waiting for


    more than five minutes, Aston made a call.


    "I havee out. Where are you?"


    "Aston, I''m at the bus stop. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ming over right away."


    After Georgia finished speaking, she walked directly toward the door again.


    "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you in. Everyone in MU Research Institute knows about you. The boss reports your


    matters, saying MU Research Institute must carefully check resumes in the future. If you see their


    eyes, don¡¯t take it to your heart. The world is just like this. When you make your own achievements, no


    one will look down on you again."


    Aston wasforting her. Georgia thought of the disgust on his face when he saw her at the first time.


    Now, everyone in MU Research Institute hated her. But this person believed in her.


    Maybe life was so strange sometimes.


    "Aston, thank you."


    After Georgia finished speaking, Aston didn''t say anything, but led Georgia to the door.


    The guard naturally knew Aston. There were about a thousand people in MU Research Institute.


    But Aston was the most handsome and talented.


    He was good-looking. So there were many women in MU Research Institute who wanted to be his


    girlfriend. Even the guard once wanted to introduce his daughter to this man.


    It was just that Aston was always on his own and his temper was weird. Many women gave up after


    trying a few times.


    The guard heard that only one female colleague of Aston had been pursuing Aston persistently. He


    couldn''t remember the name. He heard that the woman¡¯s family was quite rich.


    Originally, the guard felt strange when he saw Astoning out during work hours. But now Aston


    actually brought in Georgia who was criticized by the entirepany. So the guard asked.


    "Mr. Powell, are you bringing Georgia in thepany?"

 Chapter 53 Im Not Convinced

    Chapter 53 I''m Not Convinced


    Aston nodded coldly. He didn''t like to exin. Besides, he didn''t think he needed to exin.


    The door guard couldn''t figure out the situation. Looking at the man and woman in front of him


    inquiringly for a while, he opened the door.


    After Aston and Georgia walked away, the guard said to himself.


    "It was rumored that this woman likes to seduce men. Was Aston deceived by her?" The guard was


    gossiping like this. Georgia and Aston had already gotten into the elevator.


    It took about three minutes for the two people to arrive at their office. After Georgia and Aston entered,


    the whole office suddenly became noisy.


    A group of people were whispering. Anaya rushed to the two of them.


    "Aston, why did you bring this woman back? This woman giarized and ruined our team''s reputation.


    Now we areughed at by others. Why do you bring her back?"


    After saying this, Anaya looked at Georgia again.


    "Georgia, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to return our team? Do you know how many peopleugh at us


    because of you? I have never seen such a shameless woman like you!"


    Hearing the noise, Ernie walked over.


    "Aston, I drove Georgia outst time. Are you dissatisfied with this decision?"


    Other people also questioned one after another. Georgia only felt that she was surrounded by


    contemptuous eyes. She hardly dared to look up at the people around her, even if she did nothing


    wrong.


    "The professor asked me to bring Georgia over. The professor wants to see Georgia now. Do you have


    any opinions?"


    Aston said the sentence coldly. The others looked at them with suspicion, but they didn¡¯t dare to say


    anything. They never dared to question the professor¡¯s decision.


    Finally, Aston took Georgia into the innermost office.


    After Aston knocked on the door, a low middle-aged man''s voice rang.


    "Come in."


    After Georgia entered, she saw a middle-aged man with sses and elegant appearance sitting on a


    ck leather chair. He seemed to be looking at the file. When he heard footsteps, he raised his head.


    "Are you Georgia?"


    Georgia nodded, feeling a little nervous.


    When she was studying, she had always admired Professor Lee. She even wanted to talk to Professor


    Lee in person.


    But Professor Lee was abroad at the time. Georgia''s original n was to go abroad to continue


    studying, butter she went to jail.


    "Sit down. Let''s talk."


    After Professor Lee finished speaking, he stood up and let Georgia sit on the sofa in front. Not long


    afterwards, Professor Lee personally brought three cups of tea. He seemed to be very gentle.


    "Sorry, I have been busy abroad these days, so I didn''t deal with your affairs. I didn''t know you were


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    kicked out by Ernie until I came back."


    Georgia nodded.


    "Professor Lee, I trouble you."


    "You are the person introduced by Laurence. I have also investigated your resume. I know your identity,


    but Ernie doesn''t know. I hope you don''t me him."


    Georgia immediately shook her head. It was a normal thing that Ernie was angry and drove her out


    after he saw her resume.


    After all, others said that she giarized and had academic misconduct.


    "Professor Lee, I understand Ernie. I will not me Ernie."


    Professor Lee nodded with a smile.


    "I have met Percy. Except for the experimental data and papers of the past, he has not made new


    achievements in recent years. I have reason to believe that you were wronged back then, but I can¡¯t


    provide evidence. Miss Lane, you have to prove that you are talented by yourself. I will let you continue


    toe back to work. You don¡¯t have to care about other people¡¯sments. But you have to make


    achievements, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±


    Georgia was very grateful.


    "Professor Lee, will this harm your team''s reputation?"


    Georgia was a little scared. She was abandoned once but she couldfort herself that she used a


    fake identity at the beginning, so it was eptable that others drove her out after her real identity was


    exposed.


    But if she continued to do research under this situation, she would always be insulted and mocked by


    people around her. If Professor Lee couldn''t bear the pressure and kicked her out, Georgia felt that she


    would not be able to bear it.


    "I will not be afraid of others¡¯ments. Miss Lane, I believe in you. If you really can''t achieve results,


    it will prove I¡¯m wrong. You won¡¯t affect my team. Because it¡¯s my achievements to build up the team."


    Georgia was relieved now.


    "Then when will I return to work?"


    When Georgia asked the question, she suddenly thought of her work in the club. She suddenly felt


    embarrassed.


    The sry of MU Research Institute was definitely not high, but Annie¡¯s treatment costs still needed a


    lot. She definitely couldn¡¯t give up her job in the club. So she could only find La to coordinate her


    work schedule.


    "Today is Friday. You cane to work next Monday. I will make it clear to these people today. Let''s


    go. I walk you out."


    After saying this, Professor Lee stood up and led Georgia out, followed by Aston.


    The three people walked to the middle of the office. Professor Lee pped his hands. Immediately, a


    group of people came around.


    "I know you have a lot of opinions, but I have always believed in my judgements. I decided to continue


    to hire Miss Lane to work in our team. If Miss Lane giarizes again or she can¡¯t make some


    achievements in one year, I will naturally dismiss her. If you guys have any ideas, you can tell me. But I


    will not change this decision."


    After Professor Lee finished speaking, everyone was still unconvinced. But no one took the initiative to


    stand out to question Professor Lee.


    Everyone knew Professor Lee¡¯s status. He was a big shot in the world. Even if they had to hold back


    the anger to work in the same research institute with Georgia, it would be good for them. Because


    other institutes would think highly of them when those institutes knew they had worked in Professor


    Lee¡¯s team. No one was willing to give up this fame and fortune. So they could only suppress the


    anger.


    Only Anaya looked at Georgia angrily. Finally, she couldn''t help but say something.


    "Professor, since you want to let Georgiae back, you have to give us at least one reason. This


    woman copied her tutor''s experimental data and papers. She was expelled from the school and was


    cklisted by the internationalmunity. I don¡¯t want to work with this kind of person!"

 Chapter 54 Stick with My Dream

    Chapter 54 Stick with My Dream


    Professor Lee knew that Anaya''s family was rich and powerful, but he never cared about it.


    With his status in the world, most people respected him. There were very few young and ignorant


    people who would yell in front of him.


    "Anaya, if you are not satisfied with my decision, you can get out of my research team. I don''t need to


    report to you. If you think you are the boss, you can buy MU Research Institute first and thenmand


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    me."


    Hearing those words, Anaya''s face was pale. She dared not say a word.


    She joined the team with all the hard work just to stay by Aston''s side. She didn¡¯t want to let other


    women take Aston away.


    It was impossible to let her give up!


    Anaya red at Georgia angrily. She could only suppress the anger. Then, she stepped back a few


    steps and stopped talking.


    Seeing that Anaya were scolded by Professor Lee, no one dared to speak anymore. The matter was


    settled like this.


    Then, a group of people returned to their office to continue working. Professor Lee originally let Georgia


    leave by herself. Georgia thought of what Professor Lee had just said. She looked at Professor Lee


    anxiously.


    "Professor, I have an important thing to ask you. Can we talk for a second?"


    Professor Lee nodded.


    This time, Aston returned to work at his desk. Georgia went to the office to talk with Professor Lee


    alone.


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    Professor Lee asked gently.


    "Professor, I don¡¯t know if I should ask this, but I still want to ask. You said that it was Mr. Knight who


    introduced me to you just now. I have lost contact with Mr. Knight these days. I also asked Mr. Knight¡¯s


    secretary. At first, he said that something might have happened. But the secretary¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be


    reached these days. I went to Mr. Knight¡¯s house, and the servant said that Mr. Knight seemed to have


    an ident in Africa. She couldn¡¯t get contacted with Mr. Knight. I just want to know if you know the


    current news of Mr. Knight?"


    After Georgia said these words, Professor Lee sighed.


    "I have known Mr. Knight for more than ten years. When he asked me toe back to do research, he


    said he would be responsible for the investment. He promised not to interfere with me and everything


    could be done ording to my ideas, so I came back."


    "We are friends. But I don¡¯t know about his private business. I also heard about his disappearance.


    However, ording to what I know about him, he has experienced so many difficulties. This time, he


    should also be able to escape sessfully. You can wait for the news. If something really happened, I


    will tell you right away."


    Georgia was a little disappointed. It turned out that Professor Lee didn''t know about Mr. Knight''s news.


    ording to Professor Lee''s tone, something serious had really happened.


    After talking with Professor Lee, Georgia had no choice but to leave.


    Just when Georgia walked to the office outside the lobby, Aston walked over immediately. He gave


    Georgia a U disk.


    "This is some information I recentlypiled, which includes biopharmaceutical information from major


    universities and various well-known research institutes around the world, as well as various in-depth


    and meaningful research reports. You can go back and take a closer look. I hope it will be helpful to


    you."


    When Aston said so, his expression was still cold.


    Georgiaughed.


    "I got it. Thank you for your help."


    After Georgia left, Anaya quietly went to the corridor, and then called her cousin, Robert.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Robert was sitting quietly on the beach at this moment. He was thinking about things, but the phone


    rang. It was Anaya who called.


    "Robert, do you know Georgiaes back to work? It¡¯s Professor Lee who called her back. How many


    men did this woman sleep with? How could she still return to work? She has giarized. She is


    notorious. Is there any power behind her?"


    Robert could hear that his cousin was very disgusted with Georgia. Last time he saw that Anaya


    seemed to be very concerned about a man in the institute.


    Robert was still a little surprised that Georgia actually returned to work in the institute again.


    After investigating, Robert knew Professor Lee''s reputation and status.


    Laurence had disappeared. Even Michael couldn''t find Laurence''s whereabouts. There was no news of


    Laurenceing back.


    Laurence was Georgia''s only backer. Professor Lee and Laurence had been friends for many years.


    If Georgia returned to MU Research Institute, there would be only one reason, which was the decision


    was made by Professor Lee himself.


    Robert did not like to deal with such a scientist with real strength, not to mention Professor Lee had


    always been fair and honest and he was a really talented person.


    After a long silence, Robert spoke to Anaya.


    "Since Georgia has giarized, her real face will naturally show up. You don''t need to worry about that.


    You also know Professor Lee. Maybe he will drive this woman out himself at that time."


    After saying this, Robert directly hung up the phone.


    He didn''t really want to think about and talk about Georgia now. His mood had been restless after


    seeing the tattoost night.


    Some memories suddenly rushed over to his mind, making him suddenly wonder whether the decision


    he had made this time was right or wrong.


    Anaya looked at the phone angrily, feeling extremely upset.


    Her cousin didn''t seem to n to continue doing anything. Anaya was unsatisfied with this result!


    Today, Aston personally brought in Georgia. When Georgia left, Aston gave Georgia a U disk. They


    talked andughed. The atmosphere was so good.


    She had been by Aston''s side for so many years. But Aston had never smiled at her!


    In Anaya¡¯s eyes, Aston was a little special to Georgia.


    No! Anaya would never allow Georgia, a bitch, to steal Aston!


    Anaya personally called Robert¡¯s mother after she got off the work.


    "Why did you call me suddenly?"


    Robert¡¯s mother picked up the phone and asked gently.


    Since Maisie¡¯s daughter passed away, her sister¡¯s only daughter, Anaya, was her most beloved girl


    now.


    "Auntie, didn''t you say that Robert was cheated by a woman? That woman hase to work in my


    research institute. Originally, my cousin told everyone the history of this woman''s giarism before, so


    that she was driven out. But today she is back to work again. I suspect that this woman has gained


    some support again. Listening to Robert''s tone, he seems to treat this woman differently. Auntie, what


    is going on?"


    Maisie''s face sank suddenly. She had known for a long time that her son had been soft-hearted to


    Georgia.


    In that case, she had to deal with the woman herself.


    Picking up the phone, Maisie directly called her assistant.


    At this time, Annie''s ward door was pushed open.


    Vanessa turned her head in surprise. Alfred walked in.


    "What... what are you doing here?"


    Annie was there. Vanessa stood up and asked defensively.


    "Vanessa, I heard that you n to go abroad. What are you afraid of?"


    Alfred walked to Vanessa and grabbed Vanessa''s wrist. Then he asked coldly.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Vanessa trembled and denied. She knew Alfred wanted to retaliate against her. If she chose to escape,


    this man would only get worse.


    She could not admit that she was about to escape.


    "Humph."


    Alfred sneered, then pulled Vanessa out.


    "Alfred, let me go!"


    Vanessa didn¡¯t know where Alfred was going to take her. So she struggled desperately.


    "Vanessa, you don¡¯t have any money. You take a seriously ill child abroad. Do you think you can live


    abroad with just a little money? Do you know that something happened to the Laurence who helped


    Georgia? Now you can guess how Georgia earned the medical expenses."


    Vanessa was dumbfounded.


    "Alfred, are you serious?"


    Alfredughed sarcastically.


    "Vanessa, Georgia is now working at the clubhouse. Otherwise, where tens of thousands of medical


    expenses every day of your adopted daughteres from? By the way, she was kicked out by MU


    Research Institute. Now her only way to earn money is to sleep with men at night! "


    Vanessa couldn''t help but p Alfred directly.


    "Don¡¯t nder Gigi!"


    Alfred looked at Vanessa with eyes full of viciousness, and then he sneered.


    "If you think I¡¯m lying, you can go to the clubhouse with me to see how your good friend makes money!"


    Vanessa gradually shaken.


    In the past few days, Gigi only came backte every night. In fact, Vanessa was also suspicious.


    If Gigi was forced to this point, how could she continue to pretend not to know anything?


    "Okay. I''ll go with you to see!"


    After leaving the hospital, the two got in the car to the clubhouse.


    Georgia had arrived at the clubhouse at this time and saw La.


    "It''s still early. Why did youe here at this time?"


    La smiled and asked when she saw Georgia.


    "La, I don¡¯t know if I seem to be capricious. I don¡¯t know if it will disappoint you. I have a job during


    the day, but I don¡¯t want to give up my work at night. Can you help me coordinate my work schedule?


    I¡¯m fine on weekends. I will try to spare one to two days to work from Monday to Friday."


    After La listened, she seriously looked at the woman in front of her.


    "What do you do during the day? If you really need money, I don''t rmend you to do some time-


    consuming and inefficient work."


    Georgia looked down. She bit her lip for a long time before speaking.


    "La, it may seem ridiculous. I studied biopharmaceuticals when I was in college. Now I found a job to


    do medical research in theboratory. This was also my dream when I was young. I don''t want to give it


    up. "

 Chapter 55 Ruthless

    Chapter 55 Ruthless


    After Georgia finished speaking, La began to ponder. She suddenly remembered the past and


    seemed to bepletely immersed in her own memories.


    For a long time, La raised her head and spoke gently to Georgia.


    "When I was in college, I was deceived by Andrew. Then I gave birth to a child. I was stupid. At that


    time, I was a literature lover and studied literature. At that time, my dream was to find a stable job to


    support my family. Gigi, from you, I always see the way I was when I was young."


    "I will help you coordinate the time. By the way, Mr. Graham likes you very much. He also asked me


    when you woulde here. Are you free tonight?"


    Georgia hesitated, then nodded.


    "La, I won''t go to work until next Monday. I''m free these days."


    Although Georgia knew that Mr. Graham''s family was in the real estate business, she still wanted to try


    to ask if Mr. Graham could help her to contact with a hospital, so that she might be able to send Annie


    and Vanessa out of the country.


    When Georgia was thinking about this, she applied herself a heavy make-up. Then she wore a purple


    dress, which looked especially noble and mysterious.


    Mr. Graham liked the style. After confirming Mr. Graham''s private room, Georgia walked towards the


    room.


    There was no one else in the room. Seeing Georgiaing in, Mr. Graham smiled happily.


    "Gigi, I miss you so much these past few days."


    Georgia just stared at the man in front of him.


    "Mr. Graham, you just know to say some sweet words to coax me. You didn''t even make a phone call. I


    don¡¯t believe you."


    After hearing that, Mr. Grahamughed.


    "You have to give me your phone number. Otherwise, I can¡¯t contact you even if I miss you so much."


    La had told Georgia that Mr. Graham wouldn¡¯t be interested in a woman for a long time.


    She couldn¡¯t give him the phone number right away. Otherwise, she would be humble in the eyes of


    this man. He would lose interest in her.


    "I heard that Mr. Graham used to have many femalepanions. Maybe once I give you my phone


    number, Mr. Graham doesn''t like to chat with me."


    "Gigi, you¡¯re always so humorous. Come on, let''s have some wine. I don''t know if you can drink."


    Georgia could drink but she couldn¡¯t drink too much. But she would always stay awake even when she


    was drunk.


    Therefore, Georgia was not afraid of drinking. She took the initiative to stand up and poured Brian a


    ss of wine, and then poured herself a ss.


    Then, she handed the wine to Mr. Graham.


    "Mr. Graham, cheers."


    After drinking a few sses of wine and chatting for a while, Georgia asked.


    "Mr. Graham, I have a rtive who is a little seriously ill. Only she transfers to America for treatment


    will she be alive. But domestic hospitals do not agree to help send her to the hospital in America. Mr.


    Graham, do you know someone who can help with this aspect?"


    "Gigi, if you want to ask me for help, you have to do something. I like you for so long. But I haven''t even


    got a kiss yet."


    Mr. Graham always liked cold beauties. But he also needed those cold beauties to give him sweetness


    from time to time.


    After hearing what Mr. Graham said, Georgia knew that she just needed to kiss him.


    But Georgia didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t kiss him right away. She had already made a decision that


    she didn¡¯t care about it.


    After a long silence, Georgia was about to lean in and kiss him.


    "Boom!"


    The door of the private room was suddenly knocked open. Vanessa was standing outside with tears


    streaming down her face.


    Alfred stood beside Vanessa. His face was full of cold irony.


    "Gigi, why don''t you tell me that you work here? Why don''t you tell me that you have been fired?"


    Vanessa looked very sad.


    "Mr. Graham, sorry. I have some personal matters to deal with."


    Georgia didn''t know what happened to Vanessa and Alfred. She was afraid that Vanessa and Alfred


    would make a fuss in the clubhouse, which would make La embarrassed.


    After apologizing to Mr. Graham, she quickly rushed to the door. Then she held Vanessa''s wrist and


    walked out.


    Georgia took Vanessa to the dressing room. Alfred had been following behind.


    "Vanessa, why are you here?"


    Georgia asked as soon as she entered the dressing room.


    Vanessa looked particrly sad.


    "Gigi, you should tell me about your job loss. If it weren''t for Alfred to tell me that you are now forced to


    work in the clubhouse and even willing to do everything, would you hide it from me for a lifetime? We


    can work together to solve the problem. Why did you sacrifice yourself?"


    Georgia subconsciously looked at Alfred behind Vanessa. This man was bullying Vanessa before. Now


    he told Vanessa the matter. What was his purpose? Why did he bring Vanessa here?


    "Alfred, what¡¯s your purpose?"


    "Gigi, this matter is not important. You immediately quit your job. We will go home now! You can¡¯t do


    this job again. I would rather we two work hard together to make money. I don''t want you to sacrifice


    yourself!"


    After Vanessa said this, she took Georgia''s hand and walked outside. Alfred walked to the side and


    "Georgia, it just happened that I saw you working here one day. So what? You have done this kind of


    thing. But are you afraid that Vanessa knows it? Because of you, Vanessa be so vanity and


    worships money!"


    "You!"


    Georgia red at Alfred angrily. She thought that the rtionship between Alfred and Vanessa had


    eased. But now it seemed that Alfred just wanted to stir the trouble.


    "This is my business with Vanessa. It¡¯s none of your business. Get out!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alfred sneered. Then he immediately turned around and left.


    Georgia looked at Vanessa apologetically.


    "Vanessa, sorry, I was really angry at Alfred''s words just now. I don''t know what happened to the two of


    you today. What is going on?"


    Vanessa briefly exined that Alfred suddenly went to the hospital to find her this afternoon.


    "I was really afraid of what happened to you, so I couldn''t help bute here with Alfred. Then I saw


    you in the private room."


    "Alfred told me at the time that Annie¡¯s treatment costs need a lot of money. But Mr. Knight had an


    ident. You can only make money on your own. Gigi, why didn¡¯t you tell me this matter earlier? You


    must be having a hard time these days."


    "But even so, you can''t lose yourself like this. Gigi, you can''t indulge yourself like this!"


    Georgia knew Vanessa''s worries. She knew that Vanessa was thinking about her. But everyone had to


    recognize the reality clearly.


    Without money, she couldn''t even protect the people she wanted to protect. At the very least, she


    wanted Annie to live. She wanted Annie to stay in the hospital.


    Georgia looked at Vanessa, and then quietly cried.


    "Vanessa, I have no choice. Annie''s treatment costs are more than 10,000 dors a day. My sry is


    not enough at all! Although I was resigned from my job in the institute, in fact I have resumed today. I


    will be able toe back to work next Monday!"


    "I know it''s wrong for me to do this. It''s betraying my soul. But nothing is important than Annie¡¯s life.


    Anyway, my life has long been ruined..."


    "Gigi, then don¡¯t go abroad. I have asked the doctor. The cost of going abroad is several million. We


    don¡¯t have enough money, but we can work hard to make money for the treatment."


    Vanessa said these words without confidence.


    If she hadn''t lost her job, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult for them.


    "Vanessa, it''s still not enough. When we have to ask a professional doctor to perform the operation,


    millions will be not enough. Don''t persuade me. I have made up my mind."


    Vanessa''s tears fell at once.


    How could she have the face to continue persuading her? What rights did she have to persuade Gigi


    not to make money for Annie''s surgery? Even she herself wanted to sacrifice herself, as long as Annie


    could continue to be alive!


    Then Vanessa thought of Alfred''s request.


    Maybe, she should promise Alfred, even if his intention was revenge.


    But if she did not agree to Alfred''s proposal, she would really be sued in court, and then be convicted of


    paying thepany millions or even tens of millions. At that time, wouldn''t she make Gigi more


    worried?


    Vanessa had already made a decision. She did not persuade Gigi again.


    Between self-esteem and living, self-esteem was not so important.


    When the two people thought so, Georgia''s cell phone rang.


    "Miss Lane, hello, we have received the notice that we can¡¯t allow your daughter, Annie, to stay in our


    hospital anymore. Please go through the discharge procedures immediately."


    After saying these words, the phone was hung up directly. Georgia looked at the phone in amazement.


    She didn''t understand what was going on.


    She told Vanessa about the content of the call she had just received.


    Vanessa didn''t understand what happened either. The two rushed to the hospital immediately.


    It was already more than nine o''clock in the evening. The dean was off work. The person handling


    hospital affairs didn¡¯t know anything.


    But these people were very tough. They would not allow Annie to stay in the hospital and must be


    forced out.


    Georgia was helpless. She tentatively called other hospitals in D City. Every hospital refused. Georgia


    plead those hospitals and even was willing to pay more for medical expenses, but none of the hospitals


    agreed to allow Annie to be hospitalized.


    At that moment, Georgia realized that this must be someone deliberately making trouble for her behind


    the scenes. Was it Robert?


    While thinking like this, Georgia noticed an unfamiliar phone call. She answered the call. It was


    Robert¡¯s mother.


    "Miss Lane, this is my first warning to you. This ce is not where you and your daughter should stay. I


    warn you, take your daughter to leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind going on to


    the second step. You can try to see how far I can push you!"

 Chapter 56 Be Driven into a Corner

    Chapter 56 Be Driven into a Corner


    After Maisie finished speaking, she hung up the phone directly.


    Listening to the beeping sound, Georgia¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    "Gigi, what happened?"


    Vanessa didn¡¯t know who Georgia was talking to. She asked worriedly.


    Georgia grabbed Vanessa''s hand in fear, her tone trembling.


    "Vanessa, what should I do now? It was Robert''s mother. She informed the hospital to kick Annie out!


    She asked me to take Annie to leave. She didn¡¯t want to see Annie in this city. Robert¡¯s mother also


    warned me that if I didn¡¯t take Annie to leave, she would do the next step. What should I do now?¡±


    Vanessa''s face was also full of sadness. Annie''s physical condition was very bad now. If Annie was


    sober, it would not be so difficult for her to discharge from the hospital.


    But Annie was now in aa. If she really had to change the hospital, she still needed the cooperation


    of doctors and nurses. Annie had to get infusion all the time now. They couldn¡¯t take her out of the


    hospital like this.


    "I... I''ll go to ask Alfred for help right away!"


    Vanessa seemed to have thought of something. She grabbed Georgia''s hand, looking so firm.


    "Vanessa, Alfred hates you. If you go to him, he will only humiliate you. He won¡¯t help you."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia disagreed with Vanessa. She thought Alfred wouldn¡¯t offer help.


    "Gigi, you don''t have to worry about it now. I have my way. You go to find people you know or you are


    familiar with to see if anyone of them can help us. Now we act separately. If either of us has the way


    out, immediately call the other."


    Vanessa said. After hesitating for a moment, Georgia nodded.


    In this situation, they could only act separately to ask others for help.


    Mr. Knight was gone now. Georgia called La.


    "The Simpson family is very powerful. Gigi, I''m sorry. I can''t help you."


    La felt sorry. After hearing it, Georgia felt sad, but she still thanked La.


    "La, you don¡¯t have to be sorry for me. I can ask others for help."


    Georgia suddenly thought of Mr. Graham.


    "La, do you think I can ask Mr. Graham for help?"


    "Robert isn¡¯t the king in the city. I only know that Mr. Graham''s family does real estate. He is rich and


    powerful. You can have a try. Up to the present situation, you can only try your luck. But you have to


    know that Mr. Graham likes to y hard to get. Now, if you abandon everything to ask him for help, he


    won''t take a high look at you."


    Georgiaughed bitterly. At this time, how could she still have the mood to y games with Mr.


    Graham?


    After getting Mr. Graham¡¯s phone number from La, Georgia took the initiative to call Mr. Graham.


    "Mr. Graham, I''m sorry about what happened tonight. My friend came suddenly. There was really


    important thing at the time. So I had to leave."


    After the call was connected, Georgia immediately apologized to Mr. Graham.


    Mr. Graham was still in the private room at this time. Of course he was a little unhappy. But for


    beauties, he was so tolerant.


    "Gigi, everyone has the right to be willful. But next time, don''t be like this."


    Listening to Mr. Graham¡¯s tone, he didn¡¯t not seem to be too angry. Georgia rxed a little.


    Thinking of her situation now, Georgia still asked after hesitating for a while.


    "Mr. Graham, didn¡¯t I tell you at night that I had a rtive who was seriously ill and was hospitalized?


    Now the hospital does not allow my rtive to stay in. I called other hospitals but they didn¡¯t agree to


    let my rtive be hospitalized. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Graham can do a little favor to me. Please find a


    hospital to let my rtive transfer."


    "You said that all hospitals don''t allow your rtive to transfer? Gigi, have you offended someone?"


    Georgia answered.


    "Yes, I indeed offended someone."


    Brian instantly lost interest in Georgia. He asked faintly.


    "Ordinary people don¡¯t have such a strength. Who have you offended?"


    "The Simpson family."


    After thinking about for a while, Georgia answered Mr. Graham''s question.


    In fact, after she said this, she had already expected that Mr. Graham would probably not be able to


    help.


    "Gigi, I can''t afford to offend someone like the Simpson family. Sorry, I can''t help you."


    After finishing these words, Mr. Graham hung up the phone directly. Georgia looked at the phone in


    despair. Suddenly, she felt very deste.


    Robert¡¯s mother forced her to such a point. Even if she was willing to sell herself, no one could help


    her.


    Georgia tried to call everyone she knew. But she had been in prison for six years, so she had few


    friends now.


    When they saw it was Georgia¡¯s call, they didn¡¯t answer it at all. Even if one or two people answered


    her call, they were unable to help her.


    In the end, Georgia called Aston and Professor Lee, trying to ask them to help.


    Aston and Professor Lee were willing to help. But they could only have a try, asking Georgia to wait for


    their news.


    Walking aimlessly in the hospital, Georgia suddenly squatted on the ground and wept silently. In the


    private room of the clubhouse, after Mr. Graham hung up the phone, a young man asked.


    "Mr. Graham, was it a woman who you just chatted with on the phone? Was she asking you for help?"


    "Mr. Hond, it¡¯s just a woman. Don''t care about her. Let''s continue to talk about cooperation."


    Jasper smiled.


    "You know my rtionship with Robert. Just now, I heard that this woman offended the Simpson family


    and her name is Gigi. I should have seen this woman. Is it the woman called Gigi in the club??"


    "Yes, it¡¯s her."


    Mr. Graham nodded.


    Mr. Graham liked to appreciate cold beauties who were reserved and noble, as if they were over the


    clouds. Then he could slowly catch them up to get a smile from them.


    However, Mr. Graham didn''t like beauty looking up at him and begging him to do things. It was okay if


    she asked him once or twice. If she asked him for help too many times, it would make him lose interest


    in this woman.


    Besides, this woman offended the Simpson family. He would not lose his sanity for a woman, so he


    directly rejected Georgia''s request.


    He would rather continue to talk business with Jasper.


    Jasper knew the story of Georgia and Robert.


    He treated Wendy as his younger sister. So he could understand Robert¡¯s anger.


    Tofort Robert, Jasper and Jason even apanied with Robert to drink all night. They thought


    that this woman had disappeared from their lives, but now she appeared in their sight again.


    "What was this woman begging you to do?"


    Jasper asked curiously.


    "She said that she has a rtive who needs to be transferred to other hospitals, but the Simpson family


    has warned all hospitals in D City. Her rtive is not allowed to stay in the hospital in D City. She wants


    me to help her rtive to transfer to other hospitals.¡±


    A rtive? It should be Georgia''s daughter.


    Jasper knew that Georgia¡¯s daughter was still in the hospital and was still in aa.


    After discussing the business project with Mr. Graham, Jasper got in the car to go home.


    He rubbed his forehead. Suddenly, he picked up his cell phone to call Robert.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Robert asked. Jasper smiled.


    "At night, when I was talking to a person named Brian Graham, I learned that Georgia¡¯s daughter was


    driven out of the hospital. It is said that all hospitals in D City do not allow her daughter to be


    hospitalized. Robert, I thought you had taught this woman a lesson. But you have just started."


    "It¡¯s not me."


    Robert answered directly.


    "No, Georgia personally called Brian for help. She said it was the Simpson family. If it¡¯s not you, could it


    be..."


    Jasper seemed to think of something all at once.


    "It should be your mother."


    Jasper reacted.


    For Wendy¡¯s death, Robert¡¯s mother was the saddest one. She would definitely retaliate against


    Georgia.


    "If it is really the Simpson family who did it, it will be my mother. Is there anything else?"


    Jasperughed and shook his head.


    "No, I just called to ask you."


    After the two people hung up the phone, Robert called his assistant.


    A few minutester, the assistant called back.


    "Mr. Simpson, it¡¯s your mother who did this. All hospitals in D City have been notified that Georgia''s


    daughter is not allowed to be hospitalized. It seems that your mother intends to drive Georgia and her


    daughter out of D City."


    After pondering for a while, Robert asked his assistant.


    "Do you have Brian Graham''s phone number? If so, send it to me immediately. If not, please check it


    out."


    About ten minutester, his assistant sent Brian''s phone number to him. Robert personally called Brian.


    "Mr. Graham, this is Robert Simpson."


    As soon as the phone was connected, Robert directly stated his identity.


    Brian was very frightened. Thinking of Georgia¡¯s matter, Brian quickly said.


    "Mr. Simpson, I didn¡¯t help the woman named Gigi in the clubhouse. Don''t worry. I won''t help her in the


    future!"


    "Mr. Graham, I am not here to verify this matter. Can you do me a favor?"


    Brian was relieved a little. Then he asked respectfully.


    "Mr. Simpson, what can I do for you?"


    "Didn¡¯t Georgia beg you to transfer her rtive to other hospitals? The hospital in D City didn¡¯t ept


    her rtive. I ask you to do Georgia a favor. You''re going to tell Georgia that you can transfer her


    rtive to a hospital in S City. I will send someone to handle it. But you can¡¯t tell Georgia that it¡¯s me


    who helps her. Do you understand? Don¡¯t disclose this to anyone."

 Chapter 57 Ask for Help

    Chapter 57 Ask for Help


    "Mr. Simpson, I got it. I will do it right away."


    Brian didn''t understand why Robert asked him to do this, nor did he understand why Georgia''s rtive


    was driven out of the hospital in D City.


    But since it was Robert''s order, he naturally didn''t dare to refuse.


    Now Brian even thought that Gigi was Robert¡¯s woman.


    Brian''s face suddenly turned pale when he thought of that he was actually interested in this woman


    recently.


    Sure enough, he should be away the beauties. How dare he touch Robert¡¯s woman!


    After cautiously discussing with Robert about how to deal with the stuff, Brian immediately picked up


    the phone and called Georgia.


    "Mr. Graham?"


    Seeing it was Mr. Graham¡¯s call, Georgia asked in surprised.


    "Gigi, I have found a team that can transfer your rtive to the other hospital. If you have no objection,


    I can ask them toe to the hospital to help your rtive transfer... The Simpson family is too


    powerful. I can''t contact any hospitals in D City. But I can you help your rtive transfer to S City. What


    do you think of?"


    Mr. Graham actually called again and said that he could help, which made Georgia feel very weird.


    However, Georgia would definitely think about the suggest. It was about her daughter.


    She didn''t know how powerful the Simpson family was. Since she could no longer live in D City, she


    could only transfer her daughter to the hospital in the other city now.


    But Georgia was still reluctant to let her daughter go to the hospital in the other city.


    After hesitating for a while, Georgia finally reluctantly agreed.


    "Mr. Graham, thank you. Since the hospital in D City don''t let her be hospitalized, we can only go to S


    City. Thank you so much. Is there anything I need to do?"


    Georgia naturally knew that there was no free lunch in this world. People like Mr. Graham would not


    help her in vain.


    She already acquiesced that she would sacrifice.


    Brian anxiously denied it.


    "Gigi, it¡¯s nothing. You don''t need to worry about it. I will tell my men toe over immediately."


    After saying these words, Brian immediately hung up the phone. His face was still pale.


    He didn¡¯t dare to have some rtionship with Robert¡¯s woman. If Robert still cared about this woman,


    wouldn''t he be an enemy in Robert''s eye by then?


    There were so many beautiful women. Brian didn¡¯t have to just think about Georgia.


    Georgia was now like a hot potato to him, which was hot but he didn¡¯t dare topletely get rid of it.


    Georgia felt a little strange. This was not in line with Brian''s personality. But since he was willing to


    help, Georgia didn¡¯t have to think about his starting point.


    She rushed to the hospital immediately. After a while, a group of people walked to Annie''s ward.


    "Miss Lane, we are responsible for transferring your rtive to the hospital in S City. If you have no


    objection right now, I can help you with the discharge procedures immediately, and then let the doctor


    send medical staff to transfer your daughter to S City."


    Georgia nodded immediately.


    "Thank you so much."


    The man smiled. He seemed to have taken a few people to find someone. Georgia didn''t know who


    these people were looking for.


    About half an hourter, the hospital staffs politely sent Annie and Georgia to the car heading to S City.


    This was the exclusive ambnce of the hospital. The doctors and nurses of this hospital apanied


    Annie to the hospital in S City. Everything was well prepared.


    Georgia went to S City with them. She picked up her mobile phone and tried to call Vanessa again, but


    there was still no one to answer.


    After Brian agreed to help, Georgia wanted to tell Vanessa the news. She didn¡¯t want Vanessa to ask


    Alfred for help. But Vanessa¡¯s phone was always unavable. So Georgia could only take Annie to S


    City first.


    However, Vanessa took the initiative to call Alfred after she and Georgia acted separately.


    "I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    As soon as the call was connected, Vanessa immediately told Alfred her purpose.


    "Vanessa, do you think that you¡¯re so important to me like the past? Do you think I will do anything for


    you without return? Why do you think that I will help you?¡±


    Alfred sneered directly.


    Vanessa''s nails were deeply stuck in her palm. She took a deep breath and continued to say what she


    had prepared.


    "You probably heard a little about Gigi. Annie is now beingpulsorily notified that she can¡¯t be


    hospitalized anymore. The people in the hospital do not allow Annie to stay anymore. Gigi and I have


    already called all hospitals in D City. None of them is willing to ept Annie. I want to ask you to help


    us transfer Annie to a formal and safe hospital."


    "If you want my help, naturally, you have to give something. Vanessa, if you want me to help you, just


    "I will be there on time. Don''t worry."


    Even if Vanessa knew that Alfred was definitely about to humiliate her, she still had to see him. Maybe


    this was the only hope.


    Vanessa immediately took a taxi to Alfred¡¯s apartment. She got on the elevator to the floor where Alfred


    lived. Then she walked to knock on the door. Only a minute, the door was opened.


    Vanessa saw that Alfred had already taken a bath. He was in only a bath towel. His hair was wet and


    there was some drop of water dripping.


    Vanessa felt a little embarrassed, and even felt at a loss, not knowing what to say.


    Alfred spoke first.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come in. What are you doing at the door?"


    Vanessa walked in lightly. Just when she was about to ask Alfred how to help, or what she needed to


    do, Alfred directly threw a bath towel to Vanessa.


    "Go to take a shower. I just finished it."


    "What do you mean?"


    Vanessa looked at the man in front of her in astonishment. In her memory, Alfred had always been the


    young man who would always spoil her.


    Even though everything changed, she did not believe that Alfred would treat her like this.


    "Vanessa, you havee to my apartment to beg me for help. Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m going to do?


    Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Go to take a shower right away. I¡¯m just interested in your body."


    Vanessa''s tears flowed down instantly. The look in Alfred''s eyes was full of resentment and disgust.


    Why would she think that this man would help her in vain?


    Everything was just her ridiculous thoughts.


    She slowly picked up the bath towel, then walked towards the bathroom.


    Hot water rinsed on her face. Vanessa closed her eyes tightly. Tears mixed the hot water to flow down.


    After a long time, Vanessa walked out of the bathroom in a bath towel.


    "What should I do to let you be willing to help me?"


    Vanessa stood in front of Alfred and asked. Alfred picked up Vanessa and threw her to the bed.

 Chapter 58 Huge Compensation

    Chapter 58 Huge Compensation


    "Only if you make me satisfy, I will consider whether to help you."


    Looking at the coldness in his eyes, Vanessa raised her hands to hug him.


    It was just having sex! If this could give him the pleasure of revenge, Vanessa thought she could do it.


    What she did back then did hurt this man, even if she had her own reason.


    But it indeed happened. No one could go back to the past.


    The next morning, Alfred directly threw a business card to Vanessa


    "This is the phone number of Doctor Wood. You call him and say that it¡¯s me who let you call him, and


    then tell him your request. He will help you. However, Doctor Wood''s hospital is not in D City. Since the


    Simpson family does not allow Georgia and Annie to stay in D City, I suggest you transfer Annie to


    another city."


    "Where is Doctor Wood''s hospital?"


    Vanessa took the business card, and then asked.


    "In G City, it is a bit far from here, but this is the best choice now."


    Vanessa naturally knew that she couldn''t ask more. She picked up her clothes to put on and then was


    about to leave. Alfred directly grabbed Vanessa''s wrist.


    "Move here."


    Vanessa''s expression suddenly became cold.


    "Alfred, don''t go too far. I¡¯m sorry for what happened back then, but it has been so many years. Can¡¯t


    you just let it go?"


    "Vanessa, you owe me. Now, I am still a little interested in your body. You''d better be obedient, or I will


    let the legal department expedite the prosecution of you. At that time, you have to pay a few thousands


    of millions. How many men should your good friend sleep with in order to help you pay the huge


    Raising her hand, Vanessa couldn''t help but want to p him. This time, Alfred directly grabbed


    Vanessa''s arm.


    "Last time, you pped me. Vanessa, do you think you can p me again? Six years ago, you could


    humiliate me and abandon me. But now, do you think you still have the chance to humiliate me and


    abandon me? I tell you, now I just want to y you. I can humiliate you as I want. Do you understand?


    Otherwise, even if you transfer Annie to the hospital, as long as I call that doctor, you will face the same


    situation asst night. There will be no hospitals which are willing to ept your daughter!


    After saying this, Alfred walked away directly. Vanessa stood there with a pale face. For a long time,


    she was unable to speak. She felt a bitter and sad, as if she would cry as long as she opened her


    mouth.


    After a long time, Vanessa went to find her mobile phone and prepared to go out.


    She saw that Georgia had made dozens of missed calls to her. Did something happen? Vanessa


    immediately called Georgia.


    "Gigi, what happened to Annie? Why did you give me so many calls?"


    Vanessa asked anxiously.


    Georgia couldn''t get through Vanessa''s phone all night. She had always been afraid that Vanessa


    would have an ident. Now, Vanessa called back. Georgia''s worries were instantly relieved.


    "Vanessa, I have found the hospital to ept Annie. It''s in S City. Someone came to help transfer


    Annie to the hospitalst night. I called you but no one answered me. I can only follow those people to


    S City. Now Annie has settled down in Central Hospital in S City. Where are you now?"


    "Are you saying that you have transferred Annie to S City?"


    Vanessa was joyful and excited.


    S City was only an hour''s drive from D City. As for G City, it would take several hours from D City to G


    City.


    Obviously, S City was closer to D City.


    "Yes, Annie is in S City now, and I am here too. Would you like toe and take a look? It only takes


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    more than an hour toe here if you take the train."


    Vanessa naturally wanted toe. She immediately bought a ticket to S City.


    After taking the ticket, Vanessa got on the train. It took about two hours. Vanessa rushed to the hospital


    at noon.


    Looking at Annie who was lying on the hospital with a ruddy face, Vanessapletely calmed down.


    "Gigi, who helped you in the end?"|


    "A guest at the club. He promised to send someone to help me move here. I thought he would ask me


    to pay back, but he didn''t call yet. Maybe he is really kind. If I really have to give something, I can only


    ept my fate."


    Vanessa''s expression suddenly became sad. Those men who would go to the clubhouse wouldn¡¯t help


    others in vain. How could Vanessa not understand the meaning of Georgia''s words?


    She experienced it in personst night. It was the man she once loved. He humiliated her on the bed.


    She and Alfred finally became like this.


    "Gigi, it''s okay. You will always be my best friend no matter what you do."


    Vanessa grew up in an orphanage. Georgia had no mother. Even if Georgia had a father, her father


    was bad to her.


    Therefore, Georgia and Vanessa were almost each other¡¯s backer.


    "By the way, why didn''t I get through your phonest night? Vanessa, you said you went to ask Alfred


    for help. Did Alfred embarrass you?"


    Vanessa didn''t want Georgia to worry about her. So she shook her head and made up an excuse.


    "I called Alfred. Alfred sent me an address to let me go there. He said that as long as I arrived here, he


    would help us. Then, I got there. It was outside a vi which is on a mountainside. The connection is


    bad, so I didn''t receive your phone calls."


    "Alfred was not there. I think he just wants to y me. Later, I figured it out. But there were no taxis at


    all at that time. I can only leave in the morning. I called you as soon as I left there."


    Alfred wanted to take revenge on Vanessa. He asked Vanessa to go to the mountainside to fool around


    her. Georgia thought it was also possible.


    Georgia did not have any doubts. She believed what Vanessa said.


    "Vanessa, don''t ask Alfred for help anymore. He will only humiliate you and hurt you."


    Vanessa nodded. But she was upset.


    Now, she didn¡¯t need Alfred¡¯s help, but she was worried about the giarismwsuit.


    She understood what kind of person Alfred was. When he loved you, he would give you everything. But


    if he hated you, he would torture you.


    Now Alfred hated her, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy to her. He would definitely do what he said. He


    really filed awsuit to make her paypensation.


    If so, where would she go?


    Vanessa didn''t want to express her worries. She tried to keep smiling, so that Georgia didn''t notice her


    weirdness.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t give up her work in the club, nor could she give up her work at MU Research Institute.


    In the end, Georgia decided to spare as much time as possible every month to visit Annie. She still had


    to make money in D City at other times.


    As for Vanessa, Georgia asked Vanessa''s opinion.


    "Vanessa, anyway, you can''t find a job in D City. You can have a try in S City. Besides, Annie is here.


    Maybe you can find a design job here."


    Vanessa was a little shaken. Because of Alfred, she could not find a normal design job in D City.


    The sry would be too low if she got amon job. Annie''s medical expenses were so high.


    Besides, Vanessa really wanted to find a job that she was good at.


    She studied fashion design. She didn''t want to give up what she was good at.


    "Gigi, I¡¯ll have a try. If I can find a job here, it will be naturally good. You just need to be busy with your


    work now. I will stay in S City for a while and see if I have a chance. I will give you a call if anything


    happens."


    The two people temporarily made future arrangements. Georgia stayed in the hospital until Sunday


    night. Then, she returned to D City by train.


    Vanessa continued to stay in S City, trying to find a job. By the way, she could take care of Annie.


    Georgia didn''t know Vanessa received the court''s summons the day after she left.


    The court asked Vanessa to attend thepany''s giarismpensation trial.


    Annie had been hospitalized in the hospital in S City with the help of Gigi.


    So Vanessa ignored Alfred''s threat that day, nor did she call Doctor Wood to send Annie to G City.


    She hadn''t contacted Alfred at all in the past few days. But she didn¡¯t expect that Alfred''s revenge


    woulde so soon. Even a court summons was sent to her.


    Vanessa left the hospital. She took the initiative to find awyer to inquire about her situation to see if


    there was any way to win thiswsuit.


    It was a pity. Based on the current situation, thewyer told Vanessa that in addition to losing the case,


    it was very likely that she would have to pay a hugepensation.


    In addition, Vanessa had no idea how much evidence Alfred had. Although the evidence was fake in


    Vanessa''s eyes, if the judge saw the evidence, Vanessa knew that her life would be ruined.


    In the future, no matter if she went to S City or abroad, she would not be able to continue dress design.


    Because the entire circle would despise such people who giarized.


    Alfred was really too cruel. After Vanessa left thew firm, she walked aimlessly on the sidewalk.


    Now it was Gigi who was responsible for Annie''s treatment costs. Although Gigi did not tell her who


    helped them, Vanessa also guessed that it could only be the guest Gigi knew in the clubhouse.


    Vanessa knew that Gigi would never tell her the difficulties she had encountered. Gigi would only suffer


    all the bitterness and difficulties silently.


    If Vanessa really used in court in the end, and had to pay a hugepensation, Gigi would


    definitely help her quietly.


    She couldn''t let this happen.


    After thinking about it, Vanessa still picked up the phone and called Alfred.


    "I have received a summons from the court. Alfred, you know that I did not giarize. I don''t know how


    you found a way to nder me. You are even going to sue me and let me pay the hugepensation.


    I just want to ask you what I can do to calm your anger!"


    Vanessa''s tone sounded very helpless. The reason Alfred hated her was actually that incident.


    But even if she made it clear, could Alfred not retaliate against her? Vanessa was not sure.


    She didn''t have the slightest evidence. Even if she said it out, Alfred would not believe her.


    "Vanessa, I said that I''m still a little interested in your body. You obediently live in the apartment I took


    you to and wait for me. You can naturally regain your freedom when I get tired of you someday!"


    "Alfred, you are going to get married with Rachel. Why don¡¯t you just let me go? Didn¡¯t you say that


    Rachel has been by your side for the past few years? You let me live in your apartment now? What


    about Rachel?"


    "That is not your business!"


    Alfred yelled coldly.


    "I can do whatever I want. What¡¯s your choice? What consequences will you get in the end? Vanessa, it


    is entirely up to you. You can choose to pay hugepensation!"


    After saying this, Alfred directly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 59 What Do You See in Her?

    Chapter 59 What Do You See in Her?


    Looking at the phone, Vanessa stood there nkly, without saying a word for a long time.


    She and Alfred had reached this point. It couldn¡¯t say that she was not wrong.


    But the good memories at the beginning became the way they were now. Vanessa was sad.


    After hesitating for a long time, Vanessa decided to leave S City first to see how far Alfred would go.


    She definitely didn''t want to pay the hugepensation. If Gigi knew it, she would definitely help her


    raise money. Gigi wouldn¡¯t let her admit defeat.


    But Vanessa didn''t want Gigi to worry about her anymore. Finally, Vanessa bought a ticket to go to D


    City.


    Today was Monday, Georgia came to the office of MU Research Institute early in the morning.


    Aston came to the office early in the morning as always. Georgia walked over and took the initiative to


    say hello to Aston.


    "Good morning."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Georgiaing, Aston thought of what Georgia asked him for helpst time. Then he showed


    an apologetic expression.


    "Sorry,st time you asked me to help, I didn''t find anyone who can offer help. They all refused after


    knowing your name. Georgia, have you offended any powerful persons?"


    Georgia did not expect Aston to remember this incident. He was kind of nice.


    "It''s okay. I have found someone to help. Now I have transferred my rtive to a hospital in the other


    city. I indeed offend someone."


    Georgia didn''t want to say more.


    Aston didn''t ask again. He just nodded.


    "Since your rtive has been sessfully transferred to the hospital, that''s fine. Now cheer up and


    work hard. Have you read all the information I gave you?"


    Georgia nodded. She had stayed uptest night to read it. Now Georgia had a lot of ideas. She


    especially wanted to find someone tomunicate with.


    Hearing Aston''s question, Georgia decided to express her point of view.


    "I took a look at recent research directions. As you know, there are two main aspects of lung cancer


    targeted drugs. One is a drug that inhibits the tumor signal transduction system, and the other is a drug


    that inhibits tumor neovascrization. I still think the first one¡¯s research direction is better."


    "Why do you think so?"


    Aston asked seriously, with a very serious face.


    "You know, we mainly want to destroy those cancerous cells. Targeted drugs are equivalent to making


    targeted bombs to destroy the specialized cancerous cells. The current situation is that it can only be


    used in thete stage of cancer. But at that time, patients¡¯ situation will be terrible. My research


    direction in the past few years was mainly to apply targeted drugs to patients¡¯ bodies in the early stage,


    but general targeted drugs can only act on a few targets."


    "The paper I published at the time was to allow a targeted drug to act on more targets. The


    experimental papers I made, including the experimental data on mice, means that I have finished the


    half of the research direction. I want to continue the rest. I read the information you gave me. In the


    past few years, Percy has not made any progress in this area. I think I can continue this research


    direction."


    Aston smiled for the first time.


    "Your idea is the same as mine. What I havepiled for you is mainly the papers from various


    international research and the conclusion from scientists from various countries, but I also have my


    own research direction and progress in private. I will send you a file about my research data. Then we


    can discuss it. If we seed in the discussion in this regard, I suggest that we can write a paper in one


    direction for Professor Lee to see. If the professor has no opinions, we can research on this direction


    together."


    Georgia felt so excited. She and Aston exchanged some details. The two people found that their


    research directions were so strange and the same, as if they had found a confidant.


    The two peoplemunicated more and more smoothly. The smiles on Aston''s face were getting more


    and more. The two people didn''t know how long they talked. Suddenly, a few footsteps came from.


    Georgia turned her head to look.


    Before Georgia could react, Anaya directly pped Georgia.


    "You bitch. I knew you came to work just to hit on Aston!"


    Georgia saw Simon standing behind Anaya.


    Simon looked at Georgia with somewhat ironically. Georgia remembered that Simon was very


    enthusiastic to her when she first came here. But after hearing what Robert said, his attitude towards


    her changed. Now, his face was full of disgust.


    "Anaya, this is the ce to work. You pped her like a shrew. Don''t you want to continue to work


    here?"


    Aston scolded Anaya with a cold face.


    He knew that Anaya was entangled with him tightly. When he was at abroad, this woman pestered him.


    Now, he returned and entered the institute. Anaya still followed him.


    Aston had refused her countless times in private, but Anaya seemed to be unable to understand his


    meaning, and kept pestering him. No matter where he went, this woman would follow him.


    Every woman who approached Aston would be scared away by Anaya. But this was the first time Aston


    saw Anaya p the woman who approached him directly, which made Aston very angry.


    "Aston, this woman seduces my cousin, and even faked a paternity test and said that she gave birth to


    a child to my cousin. What do you see in her? Why do you look at her with admiration? You always


    smile at her. But you have never smiled at me!"


    Anaya cried out in grief. Aston felt very disgusted.


    "Anaya, I don¡¯t like you. I told you, don¡¯t waste time on me. In addition, Miss Lane and I are just


    colleagues. I talk to her, not because I like her. If your research ability is particrly good and you can


    discuss the future research progress with me, I can also smile at you."


    Anaya''s expression suddenly became very sad. Simon suddenly stepped forward. He looked


    disdainfully at Georgia and Aston.


    "Aston, Georgia was also very gentle and polite to me when she first came here. Now you think you


    two are just colleagues. Maybe someday, she will seduce you and make you have a crush on her."


    After Simon said this, he turned around and left. Georgia felt a little upset.


    In fact, before Robert came to the office and said those words, she really thought that Simon was a


    very nice guy. She didn¡¯t expect that he suddenly became like this. Georgia didn''t know who was


    wrong.


    "Anaya, immediately apologize to Georgia. Otherwise, I will tell the professor about what you did. If the


    professor makes any punishment decision, don''t me me for not reminding you!"

 Chapter 60 Put Up with It

    Chapter 60 Put Up with It


    After Aston said this, Anaya''s expression became particrly terrible.


    She had talked back in front of the professorst time. So the professor must have a bad impression on


    her.


    If the professor knew that she hit Georgia today, the professor would definitely expel her from the team.


    By then, she would bepletely far away from Aston. Then Aston would get more and more closer


    with this woman!


    But, how could Anaya be willing to apologize Georgia?


    Anaya hated Georgia¡¯s guts. She¡¯d rather die than apologize to this woman.


    After ring at Aston and Georgia angrily, Anaya suddenly covered her face and ran out while crying


    bitterly.


    "I will tell the professor what happened today. Georgia, go to work. The professor has sses at school


    during the day. After he arrives in the office in the afternoon, I will tell the professor about this."


    Georgia shook her head.


    "Forget it. I don¡¯t care about it. If the professor really drives Anaya out because of this matter today,


    who knows what Anaya will do in the future?"


    Georgia knew that Anaya¡¯s cousin was Robert.


    This meant that Anaya was the niece of Robert¡¯s mother.


    She didn''t want to provoke the Simpson family anymore. She could only put up with it herself.


    Aston was helpless. He could only nod.


    The staffs arrived one after another. Ernie led a bunch of people for the morning meeting. Georgia''s


    desk was the same asst time, which was still next to Sapphire¡¯s.


    Sapphire felt a little embarrassed


    "Sorry, when you were squeezed out by everyone before, I also stood with those people. I didn''t even


    dare to say a word to you. In fact, I think you are quite good. But I have experienced it since I was a


    child. So I could only stand with those people."


    Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    "It''s okay. It¡¯s my fault, but I don''t know how to exin it. It¡¯s understandable that you continue to hate


    me. If you treat me as a normal colleague, I¡¯ll thank you."


    Hearing Georgia said that it was okay, Sapphire felt relieved a little.


    "You are so kind. Actually, I heard about you when I was in college. Georgia, since the professor


    believes in you, you must have extraordinary talents. If you really make achievements, your grievances


    will naturally be washed away. At that time, everyone will respect you."


    Except for Aston, this was the first time Georgia felt the kindness of other people in the office. She


    looked at Sapphire and then thanked her.


    "Sapphire, thank you."


    On this day, except Sapphire and Aston, no one talked with Georgia. But Georgia didn''t care about it


    too much. The more important thing in this team was to make their own achievements. As long as she


    made some achievements, everyone would respect her.


    Georgia thought she could continue to do research. But she didn''t know that Anaya had already angrily


    called her aunt, Maisie, again.


    "Auntie, didn''t you tell me that you have driven Georgia out of D City? But she still came to work today.


    What kind of power is behind this woman? Why can¡¯t we get rid of her? She humiliated me today.


    Besides, she is about to steal the man I like. Auntie, what should I do?"


    Anaya cried aggrievedly on the phone. Maisie felt distressed instantly.


    "Anaya, don''t cry, I''ll call to ask about the situation immediately. Don''t worry. This time, I will teach her a


    good lesson."


    Robert¡¯s mother hung up. Emma, who had been sitting quietly next to her, spoke up.


    "Mrs. Simpson, I heard you talk about Georgia on the phone. Did she do something again?"


    Emma asked gently. But in fact, she was full of resentment. Why hadn''t this woman disappeared?


    Today, she came to Maisie¡¯s home to discuss the wedding scene design with Maisie.


    But Maisie suddenly received a call and then mentioned Georgia. Emma was so nervous.


    She desperately wanted to know what this woman did.


    What Emma feared most was that Robert and Georgia were still entangled with each other.


    Maisie looked at Emma carefully, and then spoke slowly.


    "Georgia is still in D City. She works in MU Research Institute. I originally wanted to drive her out of D


    City. But this woman seemed to be against me deliberately. She doesn¡¯t leave here. Emma, you are


    already Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You should defend your rights. For some women, you can chase them away.


    Understand? Don¡¯t leave yourself with troubles."


    Emma suddenly became cold.


    Of course she understood what Maisie meant. Emma also had this intention.


    She originally thought that after Robert knew the results of the paternity test, he would definitely not


    pay attention to this woman. But now it seemed that she underestimated this woman.


    "Mrs. Simpson, I got it."


    After Emma left, Maisie immediately called her assistant.


    "Are you sure that Georgia''s daughter is no longer in the hospital in D City?"


    Maisie asked loudly.


    The assistant seriously replied on the phone


    "Madam, I confirm that Georgia''s daughter is no longer in the hospital in D City. ording to the


    information I investigated, her daughter should move to other cities, but I did not investigate where it


    is."


    Maisie''s face sank. She told all hospitals in D City not to ept Georgia''s daughter to be hospitalized.


    Her intention was to drive Georgia and her daughter out of D City.


    Although Georgia''s daughter went to a safe ce, the bitch stayed.


    What was her intention?


    Did Georgia want to continue to seduce her son? What ambition did this woman have?


    Maisie¡¯s face looked terrible. She gave orders to her assistant.


    "You go to investigate the shareholding structure of MU Research Institute to find out who is in power.


    Tell me after you get the results."


    Since Georgia was not driven out, Georgia definitely worked at MU Research Institute. Maisie decided


    to deal with Georgia again.


    After figuring out who was in power in MU Research Institute, she could kick Georgia out of MU


    Research Institute.


    At this time, Emma had arrived at Shaos Group.


    Just when she arrived on the first floor, several receptionists had already gathered around.


    "Hello, Miss Emma."


    The three of them bent over neatly. Emma smiled faintly. She liked the feeling of being surrounded and


    ttered.


    "Is Mr. Simpson in the office now? I am going to see him."


    "Miss Emma, Mr. Simpson is in the office now. I will take you up."


    Emma was led by one receptionist into the president''s exclusive elevator. After arriving at the office


    floor of Robert, Robert''s personal assistant took the initiative to step forward.


    "Miss Emma, Mr. Simpson is having a meeting now. Please wait a moment."


    Emma nodded. She sat quietly on the sofa and waited, surrounded by a group of women who were


    envious and jealous.


    "I heard that Mr. Simpson and Miss Emma will get married in spring next year. Miss Emma is really


    beautiful."


    "Yes, I heard that Mr. Simpson and Miss Emma have been in love for several years. Now they are


    finally getting married. They are really perfect to each other."


    "Miss Emma is really a blessing. Mr. Simpson doesn¡¯t have any scandal. I¡¯m really enviable..."


    Emma sat not far away, so she heard all these words. She showed a faint triumphant smile.


    About ten minutester, Robert finished the meeting. He walked up to Emma.


    "Why are you here?"


    Robert spoke gently.


    "I miss you. I want to see you."


    After Emma finished speaking, she stood up and hugged Robert lightly.


    Robert felt a little embarrassed, and a little ufortable. But there were so many staffs here, so he


    did not push Emma away.


    After Emma let go of Robert, Robert spoke.


    "Let''s go to my office."


    Two people walked into the office hand in hand. The group of women surrounding them felt even more


    envious.


    "Mr. Simpson is really gentle to Miss Emma."


    "Yeah. Mr. Simpson has been in love with Miss Emma for so many years. Mr. Simpson only likes Miss


    Emma. He has no other scandals. I heard that Miss Johnson has chased Mr. Simpson for several


    years. But Mr. Simpson just doesn¡¯t like her."


    "Is that the eldestdy from the Johnson family?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s her."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of women gossiped outside. Emma had already sat on the sofa in Robert¡¯s office.


    The secretary had already brought a cup of tea and handed it to Emma.


    Emma took the tea and took a sip, then smiled softly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Robert, will I make you unhappy that I suddenlye to see you?"


    Robert was full of apologies to Emma. He was set up by Jennifer six years ago. Then he had sex with


    Emma.


    Later, in order to make Jennifer give up, Robert decided to let Emma be his fianc¨¦e.


    At that time, Robert just wanted to buy the time.


    This time, because of Georgia''s affairs, he wronged Emma again and caused Emma tomit suicide.


    So, Robert decided to marry Emma. He felt that he owed this woman. If this woman wanted marriage,


    Robert would try his best to satisfy her.


    "You cane to see me whenever you want. Emma, you are my fianc¨¦e. We two don''t need to be


    like guests."


    Robert''s such gentle answer made Emma relieved a little. It seemed that Robert didn¡¯t dislike her now.


    Then, what was his feelings to Georgia now?


    Emma looked at the man in front of her. Finally, she asked tentatively.


    "Robert, would you mind that Georgia is my sister? After all, she has done so many wrong things. In


    fact, I¡¯m always anxious about this matter. My parents are also very worried about this matter. They feel


    very guilty."

 Chapter 61 Am I Your Prisoner or Slave

    Chapter 61 Am I Your Prisoner or ve


    Robert didn''t expect Emma would mention Georgia.


    Since the matter of that night, he tried not to think about Georgia. But this woman seemed to always


    appear in his life and woulde into his mind from the time to time.


    "Emma, don''t worry. She is her. You¡¯re you. I will not have any opinions to your family because of her.


    When I was engaged to you, I have already known that she is your sister. Rx."


    Emma sensitively felt Robert treated Georgia differently from others. She clenched her hands tightly,


    feeling jealous. But she did not dare to show it out.


    "Robert, I think too much. Sorry, you go ahead your work. I have to go home. Your mother and I have


    discussed the wedding design today. After you get home, you can take a look when you have time. If


    there are any ces that you don¡¯t like, we can modify it."


    Robert nodded. Then he personally walked Emma to the first floor and saw her get in the car.


    As soon as Emma returned home, she immediately went to find her mother, Flora.


    "Mom, are you sure that there is no Mr. Knight¡¯s whereabouts?"


    Emma told Flora what she had heard from Robert¡¯s mother and how she felt when she saw Robert.


    "Did Robert''s mother want you to deal with Georgia?"


    Flora asked suspiciously.


    "She asked me to deal with Georgia by myself, but she didn''t tell me what means I can use. Mom,


    anyway, Mr. Knight has disappeared. Now, Georgia doesn''t have a backer. It¡¯s a good time for us to


    deal with Georgia."


    Flora thought about for a moment


    "We two aren¡¯t enough. I''m going to call your Dad toe back. We three can discuss it together."


    Owen quickly hurried home from thepany. Emma told Owen what had happened today.


    Owen thought about for a long time before speaking.


    "Georgia is like a disaster. But there is no one to support her. This is indeed the best time to let Chester


    take the move."


    Owen spoke calmly.


    "Dad, what are you going to do?"


    Emma asked.


    "Chester is now impoverished. He can do anything as long as we give him money. He now desperately


    wants to make aeback. Let him deal with Georgia. We don''t have to do it by ourselves."


    Emma disagreed a little.


    "Dad, Chester is like a mad dog. He can bite others at any time. If we really let him kill Georgia, he will


    only threaten us in the future. Whenever he has the opportunity, he will definitely bite us back. We don¡¯t


    have to kill Georgia, but we can deal with her in another way."


    After Emma finished speaking, Owen asked.


    "Emma, what¡¯s your idea?"


    "Dad, you are a man. You know how to make a man feel disgust to a woman. If Georgia is insulted by


    many men, will Robert still feel sorry for her after he knows it?"


    After thinking about for a while, Owen immediately agreed.


    "You are right. I will arrange this matter immediately. I will let Chester handle it. After the matter is done,


    I will give him a sum of money to send him to Southeast Asia."


    They three decided the n to deal with Georgia. At this time, Georgia didn''t know that she would be in


    danger.


    She did not leave with most of the people after getting off work, but went to theboratory to do


    experiments.


    It had been several years since she didn¡¯t do the experiment. Georgia thought she would be


    unfamiliar with these experimental instruments.


    However, when she was holding those experimental instruments, Georgia knew that some things had


    been carved into her bones. She was born to do research work.


    Georgia wore a mask and a whiteb coat. She was doing experiments seriously in theboratory.


    After almost five hours, Georgia didn''t end the experiment until about ten o''clock in the evening. Then


    she was ready to get off the work.


    At the moment when she was about to leave, she saw Aston also doing experiments in theboratory.


    "It''s more than ten o''clock now. Don¡¯t you go home?"


    Georgia asked Aston.


    "No, I forgot to tell you that I am responsible for opening and closing the door of theboratory. I have


    been waiting for you toplete the experiment, and then I can close the door."


    When Aston finished speaking, Georgia realized that Aston had been waiting for her to end the


    experiment.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m so immersed in doing the experiment today. I''m over now. Let''s go. So sorry. But you should


    have told me."


    Aston nodded. Then he cleared his stuff up and walked out of MU Research Institute with Georgia.


    "It''s already over ten o''clock. I''ll drive you home."


    Aston spoke first. Georgia shook her head subconsciously.


    "Thanks. But I can take a taxi home. My home is close from here. It only takes more than 40 minutes.


    Aston, it''s sote. You should go home to sleep. We have to go to work early tomorrow morning. I see


    youing so early every morning. You should go to bed early every night, right?"


    Georgia refused directly, but Aston was also very resolute.


    "No, it''s sote. I will be worry if I don''t drive you home."


    Georgia had no choice but to get in Aston''s car in the end.


    After the car arrived at the gate of themunity, Georgia got out of the car and then bent over to


    thank Aston in the car.


    "Thank you so much, Aston. Take care when you go back."


    Aston nodded and drove away.


    However, just when Georgia walked to the door of themunity, she saw that Robert had already


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    walked up to her. Georgia''s face sank.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Georgia asked coldly.


    "Who is that man in the car?"


    Robert saw Georgia smiling and saying goodbye to a man in the car from a distance. He was a little


    unhappy.


    Could she only live on men?


    "Robert, it¡¯s none of your business. Am I your prisoner or ve? You¡¯re way out of line!"


    Robert was very disgusted to see Georgia¡¯s indifferent look, as if everything had nothing to do with her.


    He sneered coldly.


    "Georgia, I bought you with five million. What do you think our rtionship is? I gave you money and


    you sold yourself to me. Do I need to say it again?"


    Georgia''s hands trembled all of a sudden. She looked at the man in front of her with a cold face, and


    thenughed at herself.


    "Yes, you are right. You bought me with money, but our business is over! I haven''t heard that there are


    some clients who will mind a hooker¡¯s business with other men! Robert, aren¡¯t you way out line?


    ?"

 Chapter 62 A Demon Who Came Back to Take Revenge on Her

    Chapter 62 A Demon Who Came Back to Take Revenge on Her


    "Georgia!"


    Robert roared violently.


    Georgiaughed loudly.


    "Did I poke your sore spot? Robert, did you know that you look ridiculous now? Now, you¡¯re just like a


    husband whoes to manage his wife¡¯s affairs! You figure it out. I am a hooker. You are my client.


    Don¡¯t show that anxious looks! Otherwise, I would misunderstand that you like me and you are jealous


    now!"


    Georgia''s words made Robert stunned a little.


    "Georgia, are you crazy? Will I like a woman who killed my sister, cheated me and yed with my


    feelings? If you die in front of me now, I won¡¯t have any feelings. I will just feel it¡¯s good!"


    "It better be! Robert, I tell you, if you really like me, you are the most ridiculous person!"


    After Georgia finished speaking, Robert''s mind was full of the tattoo he saw that night.


    Taking a deep breath, Robert controlled the anger. He spoke calmly.


    "Georgia, leave here. Leave here forever. Don''te back."


    Georgia couldn''t figure it out why Robert said this. Sheughed coldly.


    "Robert, who do you think you are? Are you the God? You tell me what to do? I tell you that you are not


    qualified. Even if you believe that it¡¯s me who killed your sister, even if you believe that I made a fake


    paternity test to cheat you, even if these are true, I¡¯ve already been punished.¡±


    "I was in jail for six years. You prevented your brother from operating on my daughter. My daughter is in


    your mother! She can kill me. But why did she expel my daughter from the hospital? Only when I and


    my daughter die will you be satisfied?"


    Georgia shouted angrily. Her tears couldn''t stop at all.


    Robert felt a little sorry. He was about to lose temper.


    Robert looked at the woman in front of him. He thought of the summer more than ten years ago and the


    day he almost died.


    At that time, in his dream, it was a mermaid who rescued him.


    He had been looking for the mermaid for so long. For a long time, he even thought it was just a


    beautiful dream. But now, he knew it was true.


    "Georgia, I advise you to leave now. This is myst kindness. If you continue to stay here, my mother


    will not let you go. I can stop targeting you now, but you think you can escape others¡¯ revenge? If you


    want, I can even help you and your daughter leave here."


    Georgia only felt that the man was so weird today. In the past, this man wished she had a miserable


    life, letting her suffer time and time again.


    Now, he pretended to be kind and said that he would send her away, and even said to help her.


    Georgia only found it ridiculous.


    "Robert, are you crazy? You hate my guts. Now, you said you want to help me? Who knows if you let


    someone kill me and my daughter on the way to somewhere? I don¡¯t believe you."


    After Georgia said this coldly, she walked towards the other side. Robert stepped forward and grabbed


    Georgia''s wrist.


    "Georgia, if you are so stubborn, you will suffer! I don''t want to force you to leave. I''m talking with you


    now. Do you think you can continue staying here?"


    Georgia threw Robert''s hand away. Sheughed coldly.


    "Look at what you look like now, it seems you are really thinking about me. Do you know what I feel


    like? It''s so ridiculous. Robert, get out of here!"


    After saying this, Georgia walked directly towards the gate of themunity.


    Robert stood silently on the spot. It took a long time before he turned and left.


    Back at the vi where he lived now, Robert called his assistant.


    "Keep an eye on my mother. Tell me as long as she has any actions."


    Robert now felt veryplicated to Georgia. This woman deceived him, yed with his feelings, and


    killed his sister in the car ident.


    He should have retaliatedpletely against this woman, leaving her suffer.


    However, he found that this woman was the mermaid who saved him back then.


    Robert didn¡¯t feel grateful to Georgia now, because Georgia also did too many wrong things.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t continue to use means to drive her into a corner.


    So he thought if he let this woman disappear in his own life and sent her awaypletely, maybe this


    would be the best decision.


    But Georgia didn''t believe him at all. If he forced her again, she might be desperate.


    Robert knew his mother well. Georgia was still working in D City. Anaya and Georgia were now on the


    same research team. His mother should be very clear about the stuff.


    Last time, his mother let all the hospitals not ept Georgia''s daughter in order to drive the mother and


    daughter out.


    This time, his mother would only be more merciless.


    Just let Georgia know how ruthless his mother was.


    Maybe at that time, Georgia would take the initiative to take her daughter away, and then he just


    needed to help her privately.


    After Georgia returned to her apartment, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    She couldn''t understand why Robert suddenly became like this. Was this his new tricks to torture her?


    She didn''t know why. She just felt a little uneasy.


    Georgia thought of Vanessa and Annie in S City. She couldn''t help calling Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, are you asleep now? Sorry, I called you sote."


    Vanessa was now in D City. She was already in Alfred''s apartment.


    Georgia''s phone call came very suddenly. Vanessa did not expect Georgia to call her at such ate


    time.


    "Gigi, I didn''t sleep. But I¡¯m ready to go to bed. What''s the matter?"


    Georgia felt anxiety, but she couldn¡¯t find any clues from Robert''s words.


    Georgia held back what she wanted to say.


    "Nothing, I just want to ask you that everything is okay today? Is there anything to make you feel


    weird?"


    Vanessa felt a little guilty. She didn''t tell Georgia that she was in D City now.


    However, she let someone go to the hospital to take care of Annie. She could know Annie''s situation at


    any time.


    Vanessa answered immediately.


    "Gigi, Annie is fine now. Don''t worry. You can go to see Annie during the weekend."


    Georgia nodded.


    "Vanessa, I got it. You go to bed early."


    After Georgia hung up the phone, Alfred who sat on the sofa said coldly.


    "You and Georgia are really good friends. You have learned a lot from her. You be vanity,


    worshiping money and like to y tricks."


    Vanessa looked at Alfred angrily. She could bear the man humiliating her, but she could not bear Alfred


    humiliating her friend.


    "Alfred, I once again warn you. Don¡¯t insult Gigi. She is my friend!"


    "I even dare to insult you. Am I afraid of humiliating your friend?"


    Alfredughed ironically.


    Vanessa originally wanted to bow her head in front of Alfred. She hesitated for a day. In the evening,


    after seeing Alfreding back, Vanessa came to the apartment and decided to tell Alfred that she


    was willing topromise.


    She didn''t want to be forced by Alfred to pay the hugepensation. She didn''t want Georgia to find


    that she was forced to such an extent by Alfred.


    If Georgia knew it, she would definitely work harder to make money.


    They already had to prepare much money to pay for Annie¡¯s treatment costs. She really didn''t want to


    get Georgia involved into the trouble anymore.


    However, if she bore these humiliations but Alfred still insulted Georgia again and again, what was the


    meaning of herpromise?


    Vanessa thought that even if she had to sell herself, she didn''t want to bow her head to Alfred at this


    moment.


    Thinking about this, Vanessa stood up angrily and walked directly outside.


    Alfred originally thought he could control this woman, but unexpectedly, this woman was not afraid of


    paying the hugepensation. She actually wanted to leave.


    Alfred stood up angrily, then walked forward to grabbed Vanessa''s wrist.


    "Do you think you cane and leave here at your will? Vanessa, I¡¯m over you. Now, you are just a


    slut. I can humiliate you as long as I want!"


    Alfred directly tore Vanessa''s clothes, and then threw Vanessa on the sofa.


    Vanessa panicked.


    "Alfred, you bastard! You let me go! I said I wouldn''t make a deal with you. I don''t want to do anything...


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Go away..."


    Vanessa struggled frantically. Alfred only felt that more and more angry.


    He didn''t care about Vanessa¡¯s struggle. The only picture in his mind was that this woman held the


    other man¡¯s hand and left. The contemptuous look in her eyes was the most hated memory in his mind.


    The more Vanessa struggled, the more Alfred felt angry.


    He almost madly possessed this woman.


    Vanessa had been screaming in pain. Her nails hadpletely scratched the man''s back.


    However, Alfred didn¡¯t let her go. In the end, Vanessa felt that she was like a broken doll.


    Shey on the sofa in despair. Suddenly, she realized that the man who loved her had long since


    disappeared. The person in front of her was just a demon who came back to take revenge on her.


    Compared to those men who humiliated her in her memory, the man in front of her made her feel the


    same disgust and the same fear.


    Alfred looked at the desperate and hateful look in the eyes of the woman on the sofa. He suddenly felt


    very upset.


    Pulling Vanessa up from the sofa, Alfred sneered coldly.

 Chapter 63 Don’t Pretend to Be Innocent!

    Chapter 63 Don¡¯t Pretend to Be Innocent!


    "Vanessa, you hate me? Have you forgotten what you did back then? You humiliated me and


    abandoned me back then. Now I just give you back the pain you inflicted on me back then little by little.


    How could you pretend to be innocent?"


    "Besides, we had sex a long time ago. What do you mean by looking like being insulted now? Do you


    think you are still a pure girl? You have been fucked by those rich people so many times. You pretend


    to be innocent in front of me now?"


    "Hahaha... Hahaha..."


    Vanessa suddenlyughed sadly. Her tears continued to flow down, but she did not answer Alfred.


    Alfred suddenly felt that he was so resentment now. He smashed the porcin vase beside him directly


    to the ground, kicking the table fiercely, like an angry lion.


    Vanessa didn''t even look at Alfred. Her eyes looked empty.


    Alfred suddenly rushed to Vanessa to grab her neck.


    "What do you mean by looking like being wronged now? You deserved it!"


    After saying this angrily, Alfred mmed the door closed and went out.


    Vanessa silently squatted on the ground and cried from night to daytime.


    The next morning, Vanessa left this ce quietly, taking away all her past attachments, loves and


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    hatreds.


    She returned to S City quietly, and then started looking for a job.


    Georgia had already gone to work for a week. The people in the institute still didn''t talk to her, but


    Aston and Sapphire would talk with her normally.


    Anaya would mock her almost every day. But she didn''t care about this. Anaya was afraid that she


    herself would be expelled from Professor Lee, so she didn¡¯t dare to go too far.


    Georgia worked overtime in theboratory every day. She did the experiments she wanted to do. Her


    research direction had gradually gotten a little progress.


    On Friday, La called Georgia.


    "Gigi, it''s Friday today. You shoulde here once. Otherwise, I really can''t keep the job for you."


    Georgia suddenly became anxious.


    Annie was transferred to the hospital in S City. Georgia still had to earn the high medical expenses for


    Annie.


    "La, I''ll be there soon. Please wait for me."


    At the same time, Georgia called Vanessa.


    After that night, Vanessapletely gave up negotiating with Alfred. She returned directly to S City and


    finally found a job.


    Even if the sry was low, it was better than having no money.


    Vanessa was ready to go to jail. She would rather go to jail than to pay Alfred the hugepensation.


    "Gigi, what''s up?"


    Vanessa asked softly on the phone.


    "Vanessa, I''m going to the club to work tonight. Tomorrow night, I should be still here. I will work twice


    this weekend. If so, La won''t me me. I wille to S City in the middle of the night tomorrow


    night. You don¡¯t have to wait for me during the day tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    After Georgia hung up the phone, Vanessa felt a little sad.


    She and Georgia both had no money now. If it were her, maybe she would choose this way too.


    After Georgia arrived in the club by taxi, she went to her dressing room to make-up as usual. However,


    just when Georgia sat down, she suddenly felt her nose and mouth covered. The next second, Georgia


    fainted underground.


    ...


    La was a little angry about that Georgia did note to work.


    She looked at the text message sent by Georgia, saying that her daughter had a sudden illness and


    had to rush back to S City.


    La could only tell her superiors about this to let them forgive Georgia this time.


    Regardless, family members were the most important. La decided to help Georgia.


    But La did not know that the text message was forged, nor did she know that Georgia had been


    kidnapped and left the club.


    From Friday night to Saturday morning, almost no one noticed that Georgia had disappeared.


    Saturday was not the day when Georgia went to work. No one in MU Research Institute would call


    Georgia. La in the club thought that Georgia had taken a leave of absence. So no one found that


    Georgia disappeared.


    When Georgia woke up, she found that she was in an old warehouse.


    Looking outside, it was already daytime. Georgia didn''t know where she was and how long she had


    been in aa, let alone who brought her here.


    She currently had too many enemies. Georgia couldn''t even guess who did it.


    Her hands and feet were tied up. A piece of tape was on her mouth. She could neither help herself nor


    ask for help. Georgia looked around the warehouse.


    The warehouse was empty. She didn¡¯t see anyone. The warehouse was closed. Only a door seemed to


    be visible in front, but the door was tightly closed.


    Georgia felt that she was very hungry. She was arrested at night. Now, it was daytime. Georgia


    guessed that she might have been in aa for a day and had been hungry for a day.


    She keptforting herself to calm down. Georgia kept observing the environment around her, trying


    to see if she could escape.


    Georgia herself observed for more than half an hour, but she still couldn''t find any way to escape.


    After sitting in silence for another half an hour, Georgia heard the door being opened.


    Looking over, Georgia watched a man in a ck jacket walk in. The man approached from a distance.


    Georgia''s face suddenly turned pale.


    The person was Chester, the man who almost ruined her six years ago and harmed her time and time


    again after she was released from prison.


    Chester also used her to make her mistakenly think that Annie was Robert''s child. Then Robert taught


    her a lesson.


    Georgia became vignt. After Chester approached, Georgia bit her lip and looked at the man in front


    of her.


    Chester looked at the woman in front of him. He sneered.


    "Georgia, long time no see."


    Georgia couldn¡¯t speak. She could only stare at the man in front of her.


    Chester sneered. He stepped forward and took off the tape on Georgia''s mouth.


    "Chester, what do you want to do?"


    Georgia yelled loudly.


    Chester pped his hands. Suddenly, a group of men walked in from outside.


    Georgia saw that there were six men in total. Their clothes were dirty and their hair and beard were


    very sloppy. They looked like beggars.


    Georgia suddenly felt a kind of fear rising from the depths of her heart. Even her voice became


    trembling.


    "Chester, what do you mean?"


    "Your good sister, and good father ask me to teach you a lesson. Georgia, why did you offend Emma?


    Why did you let Mr. Knight make me lose everything? For money, I can only deal with you."

 Chapter 64 Kidnapped

    Chapter 64 Kidnapped


    "Chester, it was you who kidnapped me at first. Otherwise, why would Mr. Knight deal with you? Later,


    you deliberately misled me that the man who had sex with me that night was Robert. Now you say that


    I harmed you. I feel you are really insane!"


    Chester was slightly surprised, and then heughed.


    "Why did I lie to you about that thing? The man who was in your room that night was Robert. If your


    child is not his, it can only show that you have sex with the other man. It¡¯s none of my business."


    Chester satirized coldly, but Georgia felt that her whole body was chilling.


    She couldn''t think of why Chester was still cheating on her, but the paternity test report was the fact.


    Georgia couldn''t understand what went wrong. Chester already looked at the man behind him coldly.


    "Georgia, I found these men specially for you. These are the beggars I found in some of the dirtiest


    garbage dumps in D City. I don¡¯t know if these beggars had sex with other women before, but men


    have their instincts for women. If you have sex with them, even if Robert is interested in you, will he feel


    sick after he knows it?"


    Chester gave a coldugh. Georgia felt already cold all over.


    "I have set up the camera. When you have a good time with these men, I will record it and give the


    video to your good sister. Georgia, don''t worry. I will keep you alive."


    After Chester finished speaking, he suddenly stepped forward and gave Georgia a medicine.


    Georgia struggled in horror, but the medicine still went into her stomach.


    Chester took a few steps back. He smiled triumphantly.


    "This is the strongest aphrodisiac on the market right now. No one can resist it after taking it. Georgia,


    just ept your fate. You can''t beat your sister... Anyway, after I finish this, your father and sister will


    give me money to get me out of here. You will never see me again!"


    After saying this, Chester looked at a bunch of beggars in front of him.


    "Leave her to you guys. Have a good time. As long as she is alive, you can do whatever you want.


    After it¡¯s over, I will give each of you 10,000 dors."


    After saying this, Chester walked out.


    At the moment the door was closed, Georgia looked at the empty warehouse and looked at the six men


    walking towards her. Georgia started to tremble all over.


    However, fear only increased the excitement of the men. The six men walked directly to Georgia''s side.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound of clothes shattering mixed with Georgia screams in horror.


    The men had already untied the ropes on her body. But Georgia couldn''t escape at all.


    She watched she herself being surrounded by them. These filthy men stared at her as if she was the


    food in their mouths.


    Georgia''s struggles looked like ridiculous resistance, as if it was arousing their interest. Several men


    Georgia felt desperate. She almost wanted to hit the wall to die.


    The medicinal effects in the body seemed to have started to work. Georgia found that her body was


    getting softer.


    She didn''t have the strength to struggle anymore.


    Could she really have to be humiliated by these men today?


    Huge despair swept through Georgia. She almost copsed!


    "Help!"


    "Help!"


    Georgia shouted in despair.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    There seemed to be men''s painful shouts in her ears. Georgia felt these hands on her body disappear.


    She opened her eyes. Then she found that it was a man with a face full of beard. She could not see his


    face clearly. But he directly punched several other men to the ground.


    Several other men shouted angrily.


    "Idiot, are you crazy? What are you doing?"


    "He is really stupid. I guess he hasn''t touched a woman yet. Go away, Idiot. You don''t want to enjoy it.


    We want to enjoy it!"


    Several men talked and surrounded Idiot, preparing to drive Idiot away.


    However, Idiot once again knocked several men to the ground.


    Georgia watched five men were beaten to the ground by this man named Idiot. They vomited blood,


    looking extremely embarrassed!


    She didn''t even know if these men passed out or already died.


    After a while, only Idiot and Georgia were left in the warehouse. After Idiot kicked thest man severely,


    he slowly walked in front of Georgia with a hint of confusion in his voice.


    "Gigi... Gigi..."


    Georgia was dumbfounded. She couldn''t stop crying.


    The man in front of her was covered with dirt. The clothes he was wearing seemed to be taken out of a


    garbage dump. He was smelly. His face was full of beard, and was covered by his hair. Georgia


    couldn¡¯t see his face.


    However, the familiar voice made Georgia''s heart ache violently.


    The rope on her had already been untied. Georgia''s hand was slowly ced on the man''s face.


    Georgia cried bitterly while she moved Idiot''s beard and hair away.


    "Travis, why did you be like this? What happened to you? What happened to you... You have


    disappeared for more than ten years. Why did you be like this...?"


    Georgia cried very badly. Travis just held the woman in front of him nkly, and then kept shouting.


    "Gigi... Gigi..."


    Georgia cried fiercely. In an emotionally crying, she found that the medicine in her body worked again!


    No, she couldn¡¯t give in.


    Georgia raised her arm up, and then directly took a bite into her arm. It was bleeding out.


    The severe pain made Georgia sober. Georgia felt that she was finally sober a little.


    Her face was pale. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "Gigi... Gigi..."


    Travis looked at Georgia in a panic. He picked up Georgia''s arm, his eyes full of panic.


    At this moment, Georgia finally found that it seemed that Travis could only say one word, Gigi. He


    looked like a fool.


    Who caused Travis to be like this? Georgia was full of distress and anger.


    Travis was such a gentleman. How could he be a beggar and a fool?


    Who was so vicious to hurt him like this?


    Georgia hadn''t seen Travis for more than ten years. She didn''t know what happened to Travis before


    he became a beggar and was called Idiot.


    Something must have happened in the meantime. The more Georgia thought about it, the more she


    cried.


    But Georgia knew that the most important thing for her right now was to escape.


    Georgia held Travis'' hand, and then asked seriously.


    "When you came in, were there anyone else out there? Except for the man named Chester."


    Travis shook his head.


    "No, no one..."


    Georgia understood what Travis meant. In other words, as long as they defeated Chester, she could


    escape with Travis.


    The wound on her arm made her sober. Georgia grasped Travis'' hand and exined her n over and


    over again.


    "Travis, the man outside is a bad guy. We have to leave here. We have to leave here together... But the


    man outside will definitely not allow me to leave. Can you knock the man outside down like you knock


    these people down? You have to knock him out, then we can leave..."


    "Gigi... will Gigi... leave me?"


    Travis asked in fear. His eyes looked like so innocent. Georgia only felt sad


    "Travis, I will leave with you. No matter what happens to you, we will leave here together!"


    Travis smiled at Georgia.


    "Travis wants to be with Gigi. Travis wants to be with Gigi..."


    Finally, Travis followed Georgia to the door. Georgia picked up a wooden stick in the warehouse.


    She taught Travis for a long time. Travis began to knock on the door constantly. Chester thought it was


    almost over. He threw the cigarette to the ground and turned around to open the door.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Travis punched Chester directly in the face. Georgia directly used


    the wooden stick to keep hitting Chester.


    The two beat up Chester until he vomited blood. When Chesterpletely fell to the ground unable to


    speak, Georgia held Travis''s hand.


    "Travis, we have to leave here immediately..."


    Travis watched his hand being held. Then he showed a childlike smile on his face.


    "Travis is going to go with Gigi... Travis is going to be with Gigi!"


    Georgia grabbed Travis''s hand and prepared to run outside.


    However, just when they walked a few steps, a gunshot banged. Georgia watched Travis was shot in


    his leg.


    Chestery on the ground with a gun and looked at them from a distance, his eyes full of resentment.


    Georgia knew that she couldn''t stop now, so she grabbed Travis''s hand and started crying.


    "Travis, we have to leave here. We have to leave here. I will treat the wound on your legter, okay?"


    Travis nodded. He couldn''t fully understand what Georgia meant, but he just knew instinctively that he


    wanted to leave here with the woman in front of him.


    Georgia kept walking with Travis while crying. Travis hurt his leg and couldn''t walk fast at all.


    After the two people walked a long way, Georgia realized that this ce was actually on a big


    mountain. If they walked to the city at the speed, Travis'' leg would bepletely broken.


    Georgia studied biopharmaceuticals. She was not a nurse.


    Moreover, the bullet had entered the body. Georgia had no medical tools to help deal with the wound.


    She could only help Travis to bandage it temporarily.


    The look in Chester''s eyes made Georgia uneasy. She was always afraid that something would happen


    on the way to escape.


    On this uninhabited mountain, Georgia could hardly see a family, let alone a car.


    After walking for a long time, it was already dark. Travis grabbed Georgia''s hand and started crying.


    "Gigi, Travis can''t walk anymore... Travis'' feet hurt..."


    After Travis finished speaking, Georgia stopped. Then she watched Travis fainting directly in front of


    her.

 Chapter 65 Enjoy the Feeling to Humiliate Her

    Chapter 65 Enjoy the Feeling to Humiliate Her


    Georgia''s face was pale. She was almost overwhelmed by fear and despair.


    Kneeling down, Georgia moved the hair from Travis'' face. She saw Travis'' pale face and lips.


    Georgia panicked.


    Georgia never dared to walk anymore. She slowly supported Travis and walked behind a forest to hide.


    At this moment, the sky waspletely dark. They could no longer walk. Georgia could only rest in the


    woods with Travis.


    Georgia thought if she could find a car and escape here tomorrow.


    However, Vanessa was already so anxious in S City now.


    Last night, Georgia had told her that she woulde over at night.


    Vanessa had already waited until five o''clock in the morning. But she still hadn¡¯t received any news


    from Georgia.


    She made countless phone calls. Georgia did not answer the phone at all.


    Vanessa took the train to D City in a panic.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Vanessa arrived at the apartment where she and Georgia lived, but she


    didn¡¯t see Georgia at all.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa didn''t have any phone number of Georgia''s colleagues. She could only call the customer


    service of MU Research Institute, but it was weekend. So no one answered the phone at all.


    Then Vanessa went to MU Research Institute. No one went to work on weekends.


    Feeling desperate, Vanessa came to the clubhouse. Through various inquiries, Vanessa finally


    contacted La.


    "You mean Georgia is missing?"


    La asked in surprise on the phone.


    "Yes, Georgia said that she would arrive S City in the middle of the night. I waited Gigi until this


    morning. But she didn¡¯te. So I hurried to D City. Gigi was not at home at all. I can only contact you


    to ask about the situation."


    La instantly thought of Georgia''s text message on Friday. Could it be fake that Georgia said that she


    had something to deal with?


    La asked.


    "On Friday, Gigi told me that she woulde to the clubhouse to work, but when I arrived at the


    clubhouse, I only received a text message from her. She said that her daughter was sick and she had


    to go back to S City and let me help ask for leave. Then I helped her ask for leave. Didn''t this happen?"


    Vanessa only felt panic. If there was that text message, it meant that someone really dealt with Gigi. It


    meant that something bad happened to Gigi.


    "La, there is no such thing at all. Gigi''s daughter has always been in good condition. I have been


    taking care of her in the hospital in S City. This incident has never happened. When Gigi called me at


    the time, she said she would go to work. Then she woulde to S City the next night."


    After Vanessa said this, the two looked at each other seriously.


    Georgia seemed to have something wrong. She might have arrived at the club at that time.


    "I''ll go to the clubhouse immediately to check the monitoring."


    When La said this, Vanessa''s body was still trembling.


    "La, thank you. I''ll call the police right away!"


    The two acted separately. However, when the police went to the clubhouse to take the surveince


    video, La said regretfully to the police and Vanessa.


    "The surveince video is gone. All the video in the clubhouse on Friday was gone. I suspect that Gigi


    shoulde here that day."


    The police could only temporarily register and investigate, but there were no more clues.


    Time passed by, but Vanessa felt so panic. If Gigi couldn¡¯t wait for the police to save her and was in


    danger, what should she do?


    But, who else could Vanessa call for help?


    Vanessa walked forth and back. La already called Andrew.


    "La, you finally call me."


    Andrew''s voice was very gentle.


    Under normal circumstances, La would definitely not give the call to this man.


    However, Georgia was in danger now. La didn''t want to see that something bad happened to


    Georgia.


    "I have a friend named Georgia. She goes missing. I want you to help me find out where she went."


    Andrew immediately said.


    "I can help, but you must promise me that you wille back to see our daughter. This weekend or


    next weekend. It¡¯s up to you."


    After thinking about for a while, La finally agreed.


    "Next weekend, but you have to tell her that I don''t want to hear her say some weird words to me every


    time I see her. I don''t owe her, understand?"


    Andrew was only surprised.


    "Okay, our daughter is just a little girl. In fact, she already regrets what she said."


    La didn¡¯t say anything more. She directly hung up the phone.


    "I''m sorry. I can only ask this person for help. Although I know many people, those people will not help


    me find a woman they don¡¯t know."


    Vanessa already felt very grateful.


    "Thank you so much. You already helped me and Gigi a lot. La, thank you. I¡¯m going to ask others


    for help. If you have news, please tell me immediately."


    La had already asked someone for help, though Vanessa didn''t know who that person was. Vanessa


    was reaching for in her mind who could help her.


    In the end, Vanessa finally thought of Alfred helplessly.


    She originally nned to never see this man. But even if Alfred would humiliate her, Vanessa still had


    to ask Alfred for help to find Gigi''s whereabouts.


    Vanessa took the initiative toe to Alfred''s apartment, and then called Alfred.


    This time, she was willing to put aside all her self-esteem, as long as the man was willing to help.


    "Vanessa?"


    It sounded like he was a little drunk.


    Vanessa was a little at a loss, but she still said what she had prepared.


    "I want to ask you for help. Gigi is missing. I don¡¯t know where she went. I can¡¯t find anyone else to


    help me. I have already called the police. I don¡¯t know what power you have, but I think you should be


    able to help me."


    Alfredughed loudly on the phone.


    Then his voice became very cold.


    "Vanessa, who do you think you are? Why should I help you? You are just a bitch. You are just the


    woman who abandoned me. I help you... Am I crazy?"


    Vanessa knew that this man enjoyed the feeling of humiliating her. Instead of hanging up the phone,


    Vanessa calmly continued.


    "Alfred, if you can really help me, I will agree to whatever you ask me to do in the future."


    "Humph, you¡¯re willing to do everything? Now, youe here right away,e to me. I want to see


    what you can do!"

 Chapter 66 Lets Register for Marriage Now

    Chapter 66 Let''s Register for Marriage Now


    After Alfred told her the address of the bar he was in now, Vanessa had no time to hesitate and


    immediately went there by taxi.


    It was already afternoon. After entering the bar, Vanessa found that the music was inside deafening.


    She went to the private box Alfred was in. Inside, Alfred was holding two women in his arms.


    A middle-aged man sat opposite him.


    It seemed that they were talking. Aftering into the private box, Vanessa stood in front of Alfred and


    spoke.


    "I''m already here. Just tell me. What''s your terms for tracking down Gigi for me?"


    "Mr. Chow, who is she?"


    One of the women who was in Alfred''s arms asked, smiling and looking at Vanessa with disdainful


    eyes.


    Another woman who was held in Alfred''s arms critically gave Vanessa a nce.


    Alfred gave the woman who asked the question a kiss, and then sneered coldly.


    "She wants to sell her body to me, but now I have no interest in her. However, I would like to embarrass


    her, so..."


    Alfred looked at Vanessa while pointing to the middle-aged man opposite him.


    "Vanessa, this is Mr. Wood, my business associate. Today, we''re talking business here, but I haven''t


    found someone for Mr. Wood yet. As long as you can please Mr. Wood, I''ll help you."


    Vanessa felt as if she were frozen, looking at Alfred with her eyes wide open. But Alfred just smiled


    coldly.


    "Why? You dare not do that? In my view, you love her deeply and would be willing to sacrifice anything.


    It appears that you still attach importance to your body. However, considering that you''re willing to sell


    your body to other rich men and that Mr. Wood is also quite rich, why are you reluctant to sleep with


    him? Could it be that you don''t really love Georgia?"


    Alfred taunted her with these extremely malicious words. Vanessa Zhao took a deep breath, suddenly


    came close to the middle-aged man and kissed him on his cheek.


    "Alfred, you''re right. I''m originally a vain and materialistic woman. There isn''t anything that I can''t do."


    After saying this, Vanessa smiled at Mr. Wood.


    "Mr. Wood, what do you think of me? If you like me, I''ll have a drink with you tonight. How about that?"


    Mr. Wood knew nothing about what had happened between Vanessa and Alfred. However, he wouldn''t


    refuse a beauty who offered to drink with him.


    He smiled at Vanessa.


    "How is it possible that I would refuse a beauty? Just kissing me is not enough. If you give me a few


    more kisses, I will spend this night with you."


    Mr. Wood flirted with Vanessa. Without hesitation, Vanessa directly kissed Mr. Wood a few more times


    on the cheek.


    Alfred became furious, putting on a ferocious expression.


    He suddenly grabbed Vanessa''s hand, pulled her and went out of the bar. After they were out of the


    bar, Alfred shouted fiercely.


    "Vanessa, why are you so abject? Do you like flirting with other men in my presence? In the past, you


    appeared arm in arm with other men, humiliating me. Why, do you still miss that kind of feeling?"


    However, Vanessa found it ridiculous and saddening.


    "Alfred, you asked me to do that! It was you who asked me to please Mr. Wood; it was you that asked


    me to do that; it was you who asked me toe here! Isn''t it ridiculous for you to say that I like


    seducing people?"


    Alfred was in turmoil. He did want to humiliate Vanessa and make her feel extremely miserable.


    However, when Vanessa really flirted with Mr. Wood, he was so angry that he nearly went crazy.


    He wanted to teach her a good lesson, but he felt afraid when he remembered that she looked at him


    nkly and disgustedly after being tortured by him in bed all night.


    However, he should never forgive her. He would never forget the harm she had done to him in the past.


    Thinking of this, Alfred sneered coldly.


    "Vanessa, let me tell you something. Even if you sleep with Mr. Wood tonight, I won''t help you. Why


    should I help you? What kind of person are you? You''re a bitch. So is your friend. I won''t help people


    like you! Let me tell you. It would be better if Georgia is dead now. The sooner she dies, the better!"


    Vanessa found herself particrly ridiculous. She should believe that Alfred would help her after


    humiliating her.


    It turned out to be her own wishful thinking. After smiling bitterly, Vanessa also looked coldly at Alfred.


    "Well, since you''re not willing to help, I''ll turn to other men. I can certainly find a powerful man who


    would help me. Alfred, I''m originally a woman who is vain, materialistic and willing to sell my body!"


    Hearing this, Alfred was nearly crazy.


    He grabbed Vanessa''s hand angrily and shouted wildly.


    "Vanessa! Don''t try to annoy me! I''ll do something to the detriment of you!"


    "Haven''t you humiliated me? Alfred, you not only ask other men to humiliate me, but also humiliate me


    yourself. What are you going to do next? Sue me and advance a great im for damages! Then, put


    me in jail if I fail to pay? Let me tell you. Just do it! I''m not afraid!"


    After saying these words coldly, Vanessa threw Alfred''s hand away directly and then went to another


    road without looking back.


    Alfred stood there angrily, being almost burning with anger.


    Now, he was like a raging lion. If anyone came close to him now, he would lose control of himself and


    fight with that person.


    No! How could he let her go?


    She had said that she was going to sleep with other men!


    How could he let her go? She belonged to him!


    As long as she was alive, she belonged to him!


    Even though she was dead, she should still belong to him!


    Alfred finally gathered his wits, rushed to Vanessa and then grabbed her hand.


    "Vanessa, I''m willing to help you on one condition."


    Vanessa had left him for several minutes. It never urred to her that Alfred would run over and grab


    her hand.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let go of me. I don''t believe that you will help me. I''m going to turn to other people."


    Vanessa didn''t believe what Alfred said at all. She was sure that Alfred wanted to fool her again!


    Alfred took out his cell phone, made a phone call to his secretary and then put him on speaker.


    "SMS, ask someone to find out the whereabouts of a woman named Georgia Lane. The sooner, the


    better. It appears that she is kidnapped. There should be a record in the police station..."


    Alfred spoke for quite a while, after which a man answered respectfully on the phone.


    "Yes, Mr. Chow. I''ll find someone to do it right away!"


    Alfred hung up the phone and looked at Vanessa.


    "I''ve asked someone to find her. If you agree to my request, I will find more people to find her."


    Looking at Alfred with suspicion, Vanessa was swayed.


    "Why do you want me to do?"


    Alfred smiled.


    "I want you to marry me. Now, we go to register for marriage!"

 Chapter 67 He Shouldnt Care about Her!

    Chapter 67 He Shouldn''t Care about Her!


    Seeing that Vanessa was stunned, Alfred went on.


    "Staff of the registry office is still working at this time. We can still register for marriage now."


    Vanessa was so shocked that she stood there without saying a word for a long time.


    After she understood what Alfred said, she questioned Alfred loudly.


    "Alfred, are you crazy?"


    "Vanessa, I have a clear mind and I''m not crazy. If you want to keep Georgia alive, I can not only ask


    my men to find her for you, but I can also ask many other men to find her."


    After saying that, Alfred took Vanessa''s hand and went to the parking lot while pulling Vanessa.


    Vanessa Zhao couldn''t help throwing his hand away.


    "Alfred, you''re going to marry Rachel soon. Now, you ask me to marry you. You''re crazy. You must be


    crazy!"


    Vanessa didn''t want to talk to Alfred anymore. She just wanted to flee right away.


    Now, she must figure out a way to find someone to search for Gigi.


    However, Alfred took her hand tightly.


    "That''s not true. I''m not going to marry Rachel. I just ask Rachel to tell you that because I want you to


    hear that."


    Vanessa was somewhat shocked and was speechless.


    "Even if you''re not going to marry her, why do you marry me, Alfred? I''m a terrible person. Let go of


    me. I don''t want to marry you."


    If Alfred didn''te back to humiliate and retaliate against her and if Georgia wasn''t missing, Vanessa


    really wanted not to have contact with Alfred again.


    She had never forgotten those terrible memories.


    She believed that she would think of what happened in the past if she was with Alfred.


    As a matter of fact, she didn''t deserve it anymore.


    "Vanessa, can''t you see my intention? Let''s forget what happened in the past and start over. As long as


    you''re devoted to me, I''ll forgive you for what you had done in the past. What do you say?"


    Vanessa had sore eyes and couldn''t help weeping.


    "Alfred, forget it. Six years have passed. Both you and I have changed. Leave me alone. I want to start


    fresh and you should begin anew, too."


    Hearing this, Alfred immediately became furious.


    Taking Vanessa''s hand tightly, he shouted sharply.


    "Vanessa, let me tell you. If you don''t agree, I''ll make things worse for your good friend, making her


    unable toe back in the future!"


    Vanessa red at Alfred who was furious in shock, and could do nothing but questioned him.


    "Alfred, why should you do that? There are too many things happening between us. Do you really


    believe that we can get along well with each other for the rest of our lives even if we''re really married?


    Can you really forgive me for what have happened in the past?"


    Besides, Vanessa knew one thing well.


    She had experienced a humiliating event, which Alfred didn''t know at all.


    That was like a time bomb, making Vanessa dare not to be with Alfred.


    "Vanessa, let me tell you. I''m the young master and heir of the Chow family in G City now! In the past


    six years, I fought for power and became the universally recognized heir to the Chow family. If I really


    do something, Georgia would only end up being miserable! Have you really forgotten the fact thatst


    time you couldn''t find a job? You can try if I''m powerful enough to do something to Georgia."


    Vanessa took a deep breath, but was still painful.


    Looking at Alfred while shedding tears, Vanessa spoke in a choked voice.


    "But, Alfred, you''ll regret if you really marry me. You will really regret it."


    "It''s none of your business. Just tell me if you will marry me or not."


    Alfred grabbed her hand with anxious eyes.


    "As long as you really search for Gigi for me, I''m willing to marry you."


    Vanessa made the final decision.


    Alfred had had an empty and angry heart. Feeling as if there was warmth pouring out from the bottom


    of his heart, he felt much better. Now, he was just excited.


    "Well, let''s get married now."


    Alfred drove to the apartment Vanessa lived in with her. After she got relevant credentials, Alfred drove


    to registry office.


    Meanwhile, one of Alfred''s secretaries was already waiting.


    After Alfred took his relevant credentials from the secretary, they directly went in to register for marriage


    without waiting in line.


    Vanessa saw that the name on his credentials was Eduard Chow, instead of Alfred.


    Feeling puzzled, Vanessa asked doubtfully.


    "Why is it that the name on your credentials is Eduard Chow?"


    Having registered marriage with Vanessa, Alfred was in a good mood now. He felt as if he had finally


    established a stable rtionship with her.


    "I was given this name by my grandfather after I was born. After I lived with them again, they asked me


    to use this name. But I like to introduce myself as Alfred when I''m not home."


    Vanessa nodded and asked with a sullen expression.


    "Since I have registered marriage with you, you should send more people to find the whereabouts of


    Gigi for me now."


    Alfred was somewhat unhappy, but he still picked up his mobile phone.


    "Wait here, and I''ll make phone calls to others people and ask them to search for Georgia."


    Vanessa nodded. Alfred went to a ce that was not far away from Vanessa, called powerful people he


    knew and asked them to help in finding Georgia.


    Finally, he made a phone call to Robert and asked directly on the phone.


    "Georgia is missing. Did you take her away?"


    "Georgia is missing?"


    Robert asked in a louder voice.


    He subconsciously wondered if it was his mother who took Georgia away.


    At this moment, Robert couldn''t help feeling worried.


    "Yes. Georgia disappeared on Friday night. And it''s already Sunday today. Her friends have reported


    her missing, but she is still not found. Previously, I thought that it had something to do with your family."


    "I''ll look into it."


    Robert immediately hung up the phone, picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call to his


    secretary.


    "I''ve told you to watch my mother closely. Did she do anything suspicious recently?"


    "No, Mr. Simpson. At least I didn''t find that she had done anything suspicious."


    After hanging up the phone, Robert''s face darkened.


    Could it be that his mother began to be wary of him?


    Then, he picked up his mobile phone and asked his men to find the whereabouts of Georgia.


    However, after finding that his men couldn''t find Georgia, Robert was suddenly in a panic.


    He was afraid.


    What if Georgia died and disappeared in his life?


    Robert found that he was afraid of such a result.


    No. He shouldn''t like Georgia.


    He shouldn''t care about Georgia!


    He told himself not to care about Georgia again and again in his mind.


    However, he sent more and more people to find Georgia.


    After waiting for a long time, he was so desperate and afraid that he nearly went crazy.


    At eight p.m., Robert''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He answered the phone with trembling hands. He didn''t find that he spoke in a very nervous voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked.


    "Mr. Simpson, I find out where Georgia is now. She is seeing a doctor in Central Hospital now..."


    Robert crazily rushed out and drove his car directly to the hospital Georgia was in.


    When he arrived at the hospital ward, he found that Georgia was embracing a man. It appeared that


    they had a very intimate rtionship.


    And Georgia smiled very happily.


    She looked just like a happy small woman.


    At that moment, Robert was suddenly very jealous.


    Georgia didn''t know that Robert was at the door of the ward.


    Last night, she and Travis slept on the mountain until it was almost dawn the next morning.


    Georgia woke up Travis by shaking, and then they continued to walk towards along the road.


    They finally got a free ride after walking for about two or three hours.


    At that time, they both were tired and hungry.


    They had hardly sat on the car when they fell asleep. About five or six hourster, Georgia and Travis


    were finally in the city.


    Then, Georgia came to the hospital by car with Travis.


    She called Vanessa and exined what had happened. Having no money with her, Georgia could only


    ask Vanessa to send some money to her.


    Travis received a simple bullet removal operation.


    After the operation, Georgia helped him clean up his body, let him change into hospital pajamas and


    then came to the ward with him.


    Considering that she had no tools to cut his hair and shave him and that Vanessa wasn''t here, Georgia


    could only talk to him in the ward.


    Georgia wanted to know what had happened to him these years.


    However, Travis''s intelligence was impaired. He couldn''t understand what Georgia said before she


    exined it several times.


    In the end, Georgia just knew something through simple conversation.


    Travis had always been a beggar, sleeping in ces like somewhere under a bridge or in an open-air


    square. At the beginning, he was often bullied by others.


    Later, he fought back.


    Although he was called Idiot, he knew that he should be called Travis.


    However, Georgia didn''t refuse when he hugged Georgia and said that he was in great pain.


    "It hurts...But Travis feel better when I''m with Gigi..."


    Seeing he act like this, Georgia couldn''t help smiling.


    This was the scene Robert saw.


    "Well, tell me, why do you still remember me? Why didn''t you forget me? Do you still remember your


    grandmother?"


    Travis was brought up by his grandmother. Except his grandmother, he had no other rtives.


    Travis used to tell Georgia that he didn''t know who his father was and that his mother gave birth to him


    when she wasn''t married.


    When Travis was five years old, his mother died in a car ident.


    "Grandma...Grandma is gone...Gigi...You''re Gigi..."


    It seemed that Travis didn''t know what had happened. Feeling somewhat sad, Georgia held Travis in


    her arms and wept.


    If she got it right, Travis had lived on the streets and been a beggar for almost ten years.


    Standing outside the ward, Robert was so jealous that he clenched his hands into fists.


    Vanessa arrived at the door of the ward and saw Robert. Then, she questioned angrily.


    "Robert, why are you here?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 68 She Had to Give in to Him

    Chapter 68 She Had to Give in to Him


    Robert didn''t notice that Vanessa was here, too.


    He was somewhat embarrassed.


    However, thinking that Robert muste here to take revenge on Gigi, Vanessa glowered at him.


    Noticing their conversation, Georgia took Travis''s hand and exined.


    "Travis, there are some guests outside. I''ll have a look. You just lie in bed."


    Travis took her hand and didn''t let her leave.


    Georgia smiled helplessly.


    "I''m not leaving. I''ll stand at the door, and you can watch me."


    It seemed that Travis was particrly reluctant to leave Georgia. He pointed to his cheek.


    "Gigi...Kiss...Kiss..."


    Georgia immediately felt said.


    She thought of the days she spent with him when they were young.


    At that time, they were both 17 years old. They were not only desk mates, but also lovers. After ss,


    they rode bicycles home together.


    Every time he sent Georgia home in the afternoon, Travis would point to his cheek and asked Georgia


    to kiss him on the cheek.


    At that time, they were simple students and it was very sweet when she kissed him on the cheek.


    It appeared that Travis still remembered these things.


    After the college entrance exam, Georgia lost contact with Travis.


    She always believed that their rtionship had ended when Travis left without telling him.


    It never urred to her that Travis would suffer such pain and torture. Although she spent six years in


    prison, she thought that Travis was more miserable than she was. This thought instantly melted her


    heart. She bent over, lowered her head and kissed Travis gently on the cheek.


    She didn''t do it out of love. She did it because of memory and pity.


    Travis didn''t know that Georgia had thought so much. He was just very happy and therefore smiling


    brightly.


    He let go of Georgia''s hand and kept murmuring.


    "Gigi...Gigi..."


    After giving him a smile, Georgia turned around and went to the door.


    She opened the door, seeing that Vanessa and Robert were standing outside.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia felt somewhat puzzled: why is Robert here?


    "Who is that man?"


    Robert suddenly asked coldly.


    Before, that man hugged her. Then, after they said a few words, she kissed that man!


    Robert couldn''t see what that man looked like, because he could only see that man''s back and that he


    was dressed in hospital pajamas. He seemed to be a tall and thin young man.


    Before Georgia said anything, Vanessa taunted him.


    "Robert, Who are you? The identity of that man has nothing to do with you. Gigi has been cornered by


    you. What else do you want to do now? Gigi makes friends with him. Does that has anything to do with


    you? Are you even going to torture Gigi''s friends?"


    "Come on, I''m here. You can do something to the detriment of me!"


    Georgia hurriedly took Vanessa''s hand and hinted that she should stop talking.


    SJ was too powerful. If Robert really took crazy revenge on her, it would be too terrible.


    "Vanessa, stop. I''ll talk to him."


    Georgia spoke to Robert.


    "Mr. Simpson, why are you here?"


    Hearing what she said, Robert found that Georgia talked in an indifferent tone, as if they were the


    strangers having no the slightest connection with each other.


    He was particrly angry and jealous when he found that.


    Even he didn''t know the reason why he had such feelings.


    Could it be that he really cared about her?


    It...It was impossible. Robert told himself again in his heart that he just wanted to torture and retaliate


    against her.


    Heughed at Georgia.


    "I heard that something was wrong with you, so I wanted to know if that you are dead or not.


    Unexpectedly, you make it through and evene to the hospital with a man. You are really lucky."


    He spoke like this, but couldn''t help looking at the man who was sitting in the ward.


    That man finally turned around. Robert still couldn''t see his face clearly because of his extremely long


    hair and extremely dense beard.


    Robert was very curious, but he didn''t want to ask Georgia.


    "I''m sorry that I''m against your wish and is still alive, and that I was saved by that man...why, are you


    very disappointed that I''m not dead after you kidnapped me?"


    Chester said that it was Emma and Owen who ordered that she should be kidnapped. Previously,


    Georgia doubted that. After all, she offended a lot of people recently.


    It never urred to her that Chester didn''t cheat her!


    After all, Chester had done that before!


    However, Robert came here when she just came to the hospital. Georgia was suspicious of Robert and


    even couldn''t help mocking him.


    Robert was stunned and then sneered.


    "Do you think it necessary for me to kidnap you when I want to deal with you? Georgia, you''re too


    naive. I can let you and your man be driven out of the hospital by just making a phone call. Why? Do


    you want to try it?"


    Robert spoke in such a cold voice that Georgia was scared instantly.


    It didn''t matter if she was driven out of the hospital, but she couldn''t let Travis be driven out of hospital.


    A bullet had just been removed from the foot of Travis. She couldn''t be impulsive. Georgia was forced


    to give in to him.


    "Mr. Simpson, I''m sorry that I offended you just now."


    Hearing her apology, Robert wasn''t happy. She had never given in to him before.


    In the past, Georgia cheated him, yed with him and finally gave in to him for the sake of her


    daughter.


    Now, she gave in to him for a man. Robert was nearly overwhelmed by his crazy jealousy.


    He suddenly felt that he was very depressed as if he were going to explode with his emotion.


    However, he shouldn''t be angry or jealous.


    Robert told himself that he should leave her.


    He should stay away from her and not be affected by her emotionally.


    "Georgia, take care of yourself. If you''re kidnapped again, you might not be lucky enough to survive!"


    After saying that, Robert turned and left directly coldly.


    Looking at him with doubt, Vanessa asked Georgia.


    "What is he doing? He just said that it wasn''t him who sent someone to kidnap you. Gigi, you didn''t


    exined it clearly on the phone. What on earth happened?"


    Georgia exined what had happened briefly.


    "If Chester didn''t lie to me this time, then, it was Emma and Owen who kidnapped me!"


    "Fuck! It''s normal for Emma to do that. After all, she is originally a vicious person. But Owen is your


    father! How could he be so vicious?"


    Vanessa couldn''t help cursing.


    Georgia just smiled bitterly.


    "He sent me to prison six years ago. Vanessa, forget it. Don''t talk about them anymore."


    Georgia would be sad when talking about these things. Vanessa knew that, so she tried hard to move


    to another topic.


    "Gigi, is that man inside really Travis?"

 Chapter 69 You must Attend My Wedding Ceremony

    Chapter 69 You must Attend My Wedding Ceremony


    Vanessa felt that it was amazing. After disappearing for almost ten years, Travis should be back now in


    such a state.


    She felt very sad when Georgia just simply exined the current situation of Travis.


    In the past, Travis was the most handsome gentle boy in their school and was famous. Why would he


    be a fool and even a beggar?


    Vanessa couldn''t ept it. Anyone who heard it would find it incredible.


    Vanessa was a friend of Georgia, and she could also be said to be a friend of Travis. They were always


    ssmates before they went to college.


    At that time, they had a good rtionship with each other.


    Now, seeing that Travise back ten yearster in such a situation, Vanessa was very sad.


    "Vanessa, he is Travis. I won''t mistake anyone for him. Follow me in and see him."


    After Vanessa nodded, Georgia went in the ward with Vanessa.


    "Travis, this is Vanessa. Do you still remember her? In the past, you called her Vanessa. We had a


    good rtionship with each other."


    After they came close to Travis, Georgia introduced Vanessa to him.


    Travis raised his head, looked at Vanessa in a daze for several seconds and finally shook his head.


    Georgia was somewhat disappointed. Then, she took Travis''s hand and then introduced Vanessa to


    him with a smile.


    "Travis, it doesn''t matter that you don''t remember her. I''ll introduce her to you again. She is my friend


    and her name is Vanessa Cooke. You can call her Vanessa in the future."


    This time, Travis smiled at Vanessa and spoke with a somewhat stiff voice.


    "Vanessa...Vanessa...Hello..."


    However, Vanessa wanted very much to weep. When Georgia told her this on the phone, she still


    couldn''t believe it.


    Now, she really saw Travis. He looked old. His hair and beard were so long that his face was covered.


    It was only then that she really realized what suffering he had experienced in the past ten years.


    Besides, ording to Gigi, when Gigi saw him, Travis was very dirty and was dressed in rags.


    After trying hard to adjust her mood, Vanessa smiled at Travis.


    "Hi, Travis, I''m Vanessa Cooke."


    Travis didn''t say anything. It appeared that he didn''t have much interest in Vanessa. He was taking


    Georgia''s hand. It seemed that he was very reluctant to leave her.


    Finally, under the request of Georgia, Vanessa went to buy scissors and razors after paying the fees.


    Travis was meek, so Georgia cut his hair and shaved him smoothly.


    After that, his hair was extremely short and needed to be dealt with by barber.


    Georgia decided that she would take Travis to the barber''s after he could walk.


    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, Georgia finally put Travis to bed. After that, she was going to


    leave the ward and talk.


    However, before they could reach the door, someone suddenly knocked the door open.


    Rachel rushed to Vanessa and pped her directly in the face.


    "Vanessa! You''re a bitch! You and Alfred are together behind my back!"


    After shouting these words angrily, she tried to p Vanessa again.


    Georgia finally realized what had happened and grabbed Rachel''s arm.


    "Rachel, are you crazy? Why do you run riot here?"


    Rachel''s eyes were red and wore a ferocious expression.


    Looking at Georgia, she shouted angrily and loudly.


    "Why do I run riot here? Ask her what she had done. Just a few days after I left, she should seduce


    Alfred behind my back. Today, Alfred even married her. So, what about me? What about me?"


    "I grew up with Alfred. Then, she suddenly stole Alfred. Finally, she abandoned him, after which I


    apanied him for six years. When he went through the hard times during these six years, I was


    always apanying him and finally became his fianc¨¦e. Now, she stole him and registered for


    marriage with him. Vanessa, why are you so shameless?"


    When she shouted thest few words, her face was covered with tears.


    Georgia was surprised. Then she shouted angrily again.


    "Rachel, what nonsense are you talking?"


    When she just finished speaking, Vanessa took her wrist.


    "Gigi, I''ll exin it to youter. Let go of her. It''s my fault..."


    "You really married Alfred?"


    Georgia asked in surprise. Vanessa nodded helplessly.


    "Yes, I registered for marriage with Alfred today. It''s my fault. If she wants to hit me, just let her do it."


    It seemed that Vanessa gave herself up as hopeless. Georgia felt lost.


    But how could she allow Rachel to beat Vanessa in her presence?


    Georgia still grabbed the hands of Rachel and was going to ask her to get out of here.


    Suddenly, Georgia saw someone rushed over and punched Rachel with such a great force that she fell


    to the ground.


    Georgia turned around and saw Travis was about to punch Rachel again with a ferocious expression.


    Vanessa and Georgia were scared. Rachel was in so much pain that she screamed.


    "Travis...Travis...Stop...Stop!"


    Hearing her cry, Travis finally stopped his move. He turned around and looked at Georgia with


    aggrieved eyes.


    "Gigi...She is bullying you...She is bullying you..."


    Georgia understood what he meant.


    It took her great effort to put Travis to sleep. However, Rachel suddenly rushed in, waking up Travis.


    And she was in a conflict with Rachel. Travis must have thought that she was being bullied, so he


    rushed over and hit Rachel. Georgia tried hard to exin.


    "Travis, I can deal with her, so I don''t need your help...If I have to deal with someone I can''t, I''ll turn to


    you..."


    After hearing it, Travis no longer looked aggrieved.


    "Gigi...I...I understand it. Will...Will you desert me?"


    Travis asked in fear as if he had done something wrong.


    Georgia shook her head quickly.


    "No, you haven''t done anything wrong. You''re great! Your foot is injured now, so go to the bed and lie


    down hurriedly. I''ll deal with her on my own. Ok?"


    Seeing that Travisy on the bed obediently, Georgia was relieved.


    She turned around and looked at Rachel. Rachel stilly on the ground, her nose and mouth were


    bleeding. Seeing this, Georgia didn''t know what to say.


    However, she finally spoke.


    "Rachel, I don''t care about what you''re thinking, but I warn you not to bully Vanessa!"


    "Besides, I don''t know what had happened between Vanessa and Alfred. But I can tell you one thing.


    Vanessa didn''t steal Alfred. The fact was that Alfred didn''t want you. That''s the reason why Alfred


    married Vanessa. If you feel aggrieved, you can go to argue with Alfred. You shouldn''te here to


    bully a woman!"


    After she said these words, Vanessa took her hand.


    "Gigi...stop. It''s veryplicated and it could be said to my fault. Just let her go."


    When they talked, Rachel got up and then sneered coldly.


    "Who are you two? I''m bullied by you two. Then, you found another man to hit me. Georgia, what are


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you so proud of? Let me tell you. I''ll go through medical exams now. Later, I''ll hire awyer and sue


    you. I''ll send you to jail!"


    After saying these words, Rachel turned around and left. Georgia found it difficult to deal with this


    issue.


    She felt that Rachel would do as she said this time. However, she had something more important to


    ask at this moment.


    Coming close to the bed of Travis, Georgia smiled at him.


    "Travis, sleep. I want to talk to Vanessa...Don''t worry. I won''t leave."


    Probably feeling that he had done something wrong, Travis closed his eyes obediently. Georgia was


    relieved.


    She came close to Vanessa and then took her hand.


    "Let''s go outside and talk."


    Vanessa nodded. Then, they went to somewhere quiet and empty on the first floor of the hospital.


    "Vanessa, what on earth happened between you and Alfred?"


    Georgia asked after taking a deep breath.


    Vanessa didn''t want Georgia to worry about her and she didn''t want to tell Georgia the fact. Therefore,


    Vanessa told her the excuse she prepared.


    "Gigi, these days, Alfred came to find me several times. He told me that he wasn''t really going to marry


    Rachel that he deliberately did it to annoy me...In a moment of weakness, I had more and more contact


    with him. Later, he proposed to me...Gigi, I still love him, so I want to have a try. Therefore, I married


    him today."


    Georgia naturally didn''t believe what she said.


    However, Vanessa had experienced too much sufferings. Georgia didn''t have the courage to ask too


    much about it, but she had to ask something because of her worries.


    "Then, does Alfred treat you well now? Vanessa, don''t wrong yourself. It''s inappropriate for me to say


    too much about what have happened between you and Alfred. But remember that I''ll always back you


    up."


    Vanessa managed to smile. She seemed to be really happy.


    "Gigi, I and Alfred have a lot of difficulties to ovee, but I''m sure that we can seed. I want to


    have a try because I don''t want to leave any regret in my life."


    Georgia always knew that she couldn''t interfere with the rtionship between Vanessa and Alfred even


    though she had such a close rtionship with Vanessa.


    Finally, Georgia nodded helplessly.


    "If this is the case, live a happy life with Alfred. If you aren''t happy, tell me...If you''re in need of my help,


    also tell me."


    Vanessa nodded. She seemed to smile brightly.


    After their conversation, Vanessa''s mobile phone rang.


    It was Alfred who called her.


    Vanessa talked with Alfred on the phone for a while. Seeing that Vanessa was smiling, Georgia was a


    little relieved.


    After hanging up the phone, Vanessa came close to Georgia.


    "Gigi, Alfred called me just now. He told me that he had parked his car in the parking lot of the hospital


    and that he would pick me up now."


    Georgia nodded.


    "Then I''ll go to the parking lot with you."


    Vanessa agreed. When they arrived at the parking lot, Alfred was waiting somewhere not far away from


    them.


    After they came close to Alfred, Alfred smiled at Vanessa and then held Vanessa into his arms.


    After that, Alfred looked at Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, I would go home safely with Vanessa. Don''t worry."


    The present Alfred looked simr to the one in her memory. At that time, Vanessa was in love with


    Alfred; they were intimate with each other like they did now; and Alfred treated her politely like he did


    now.


    Georgia gradually believed that it was possible for them to be together again. She nodded.


    "Since you are together again, live well. It''s a fate for you to love each other. Seeing that you can be


    together again, I hope that you will live a happy life all your life."


    After saying that, Georgia wanted to weep.


    Vanessa nodded and Alfred even gave her a promise.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll still hold a wedding ceremony on the 15th of this month. Please attend our wedding


    ceremony."


    Vanessa and Georgia all looked at Alfred in surprise. Alfred smiled at Vanessa.


    "I had made it public that I would hold a wedding ceremony on the 15th of this month. And we had


    registered for marriage. Could it be that you don''t want to be a bride?"


    Vanessa was suddenly moved. However, not knowing the reason, she was extremely panicky and


    afraid and felt that there was something wrong with this wedding.


    However, it seemed that Alfred was looking forward to it. Seeing this, Vanessa finally nodded.


    Then, she looked at Georgia.


    "Gigi, you must attend my wedding."


    Georgia was surprised that they should hold a wedding ceremony so soon. She nodded.


    After seeing them off, Georgia went back to the hall of the hospital on the first floor and was about to


    However, she fell down after she took only a few steps.

 Chapter 70 You Are Pregnant

    Chapter 70 You Are Pregnant


    When Georgia woke up, she found that she was lying in a sickbed.


    Feeling that there was a pain in her brain, Georgia rubbed her temple. Then, a nurse went in.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re awake. The doctor asks you to go to her office."


    Georgia nodded in doubt and then followed the nurse to the office of the doctor.


    She still remembered that she fell in a faint on the first floor. Could it be that there was something


    wrong with her?


    When Georgia followed the nurse in, she found that she was in the gynecology department. After she


    sat down, she found a woman in her 40s who wore sses sitting opposite her.


    The doctor''s dark hair was tied in a ponytail and she wore a somewhat sullen expression. ording to


    the name tag on her chest, her name was Alyssia Barker. Georgia greeted her.


    "Hi, Doctor Barker."


    After the doctor asked her to sit down, the nurse left the room and closed the door.


    "Do I have any health problem, Doctor Barker?"


    Georgia asked gently. Looking at her, Doctor Barker handed a report to Georgia.


    "You fell in a faint in the hospital. When we had a blood test for you, we found that you were pregnant


    for a short time. When is yourst period?"


    Hearing her simple statement, Georgia was stunned.


    She felt dizzy and felt as if the world had fallen into darkness. There was a lot of sweat in her palms.


    Her lips were even trembling.


    "Doctor Barker, did I mishear you? You say that I''m pregnant. How is it possible?"


    Georgia remembered well that she had had contraceptive after she slept with Robertst time. How


    was it possible that she was pregnant? Georgia couldn''t believe it.


    Doctor Barker frowned and put on a sullen expression.


    "Why, you don''t want the baby?"


    Georgia was trembling all over and managed to spoke in a gentle voice.


    "Doctor Barker, well, why would I be pregnant after I had taken emergency contraception? I believe


    what you said, but I just don''t understand why."


    Hearing what she said, Doctor Barker''s face darkened more.


    "If you don''t want to have a baby, you young people should take good precaution. Why do you take


    emergency contraception after that? Don''t you know that it''s harmful to your health? Besides,


    emergency contraception has a high failure rate. Now, it''s obvious that the pill you took failed. It''s very


    Hearing her severe criticism, Georgia instantly wept. Her lips were trembling and she couldn''t say a


    word for a long time.


    It could be said to bete at night. Doctor Barker also looked over her emergently at midnight.


    Seeing her vulnerable expression and considering that she might have spoken in a severe tone just


    now, Doctor Barkerforted her in a soft voice.


    "You can give birth to a child at your age. Why, you and your husband don''t want this child?"


    Georgia shook her head, not knowing how to exin.


    Finally, she took the hand of the doctor and asked again.


    "Doctor Barker, am I really pregnant?"


    Doctor Barker nodded with certainty.


    "Of course. Don''t you believe our diagnosis?"


    Georgia becamepletely desperate. Remembering that she had taken the emergency


    contraception, she asked worriedly.


    "Doctor, I had taken emergency contraception. Will the baby be influenced by it?"


    "I''m not sure. ording to WHO, the side effect of emergency contraception is slight. However, as you


    know, it depends. For example, many people who take contraceptives don''t suffer from side effect.


    However, someone would feel sick and feel like vomiting after taking it. Now, you''re pregnant for too


    short a time. It''s even impossible for you to receive B-Ultrasound exam. You can only check it after


    you''re pregnant for a longer time. Of course, if you don''t want this baby at that time, you can make an


    appointment for abortion surgery in advance."


    Georgia was pale and couldn''t say a word.


    Doctor Barker thought that she was cheated by a bad man, so sheforted her again.


    "You can decide whether to give birth to this baby or not. However, if you want this baby, you must pay


    attention to your health. I have read your health report, you''re severely malnourished. You''re too thin,


    so you need more nutrition."


    Georgia smiled bitterly.


    She was still suffering from anorexia. Every day, she could only force herself to eat a little food.


    At many times, she ate all her food with a smile and then vomited secretly.


    "Doctor Barker, I get it. Thank you."


    Leaving the office with a heavy heart, Georgia dared not went back to Travis''s ward.


    After she went to a stair, she crouched down and cried in despair.


    She didn''t know how long she cried, but she found that it was almost dawn and that there were more


    and more people in the hospital.


    With peopleing and going in the hospital, it was still noisy. No one knew how she felt at this


    moment.


    When she gave birth to Annie, she was so excited. She didn''t who was Annie''s father, but she knew


    that Annie was all she had.


    Now, she had another child. Besides, she knew who the father of the child was.


    Robert was the father of her child. Now, they hated each other so much. Robert wished her to die soon.


    How could she have a baby with him?


    Georgia thought that the God was ying a trick on her. She had already taken the emergency


    contraception. Why would it fail?


    How should she deal with the current situation?


    Now, she had to work and take care of Annie at the same time.


    Besides, she had to bear the attack of Robert, and even Emma and the Lane family.


    In her opinion, it was possible that she couldn''t keep the baby.


    She considered in despair for a long time. Finding that it was already more than seven o''clock in the


    morning, Georgia immediately gathered her wits.


    She couldn''t be absent from work. She must go to work.


    After adjusting her mood, Georgia went back to the ward. She must tell Travis that she would go to


    work.


    Otherwise, Travis would be in a panic when he found that she wasn''t there.


    However, when Georgia came back to the ward, she found that Travis wasn''t in bed. She searched for


    him in toilet and somewhere else, but failed to find him.


    Could it be that Travis had already left?


    Considering that Travis was a fool now, Georgia was very afraid that Travis would be cheated by


    someone or even be lost.


    She searched for Travis here and there, but failed to find him. Then, she returned to the ward again


    and wanted to see that if Travis was back or not.


    Georgia didn''t see Travis in the ward, but she saw a policeman and a policewoman who were dressed


    in police uniforms.


    When she was in a panic, they came close to her.


    "Are you Miss Lane? Before, your friend, Vanessa, reported you missing. Last night, you came back.


    Can you answer some questions? We need to know what had happened."

 Chapter 71 Insulting Him

    Chapter 71 Insulting Him


    Georgia Lane recalled that Vanessa Cooke mentioned to her before. She was in a panic situation when


    she reported to the police.


    Now Travis Armstrong was missing and police officers wanted to get a statement from her, so she was


    sweating nervously.


    ¡°Officer, I have a friend and he went missing in the ward just now. He has some problems with his


    brain. He is a little bit retarded. I am afraid that he might be cheated by someone. Can I do the


    statementter? I want to look for him.¡±


    Both of the officers looked at each other and they walked further away to have some words.


    After a few minutes, one of the female officers walked towards her.


    ¡°You can do the statementter and the reason wee here today actually is to have a better


    understanding in the case. Since your friend is missing, we can help you to look for him. How about


    you tell me about your friend¡¯s identity and his missing time as well as his rtionship with you?¡±


    Georgia was surprised instantly.


    The police officers were right here and she could seek help from them to look for Travis. Her heart was


    a little excited and Georgia immediately told them what had happened.


    ¡°Yes. Ie back with the missing person together and I will provide more details to you allter. His


    name is Travis, ten years ago he suddenly went missing and became a beggar. He lives in D City and


    his birthday is...¡±


    When Georgia was talking about Travis¡¯s details, the female officer recorded down.


    ¡°Alright, I will help you look for this person. Ms Lane, since this person went missing in the hospital, I¡¯ll


    apany you to check the hospital¡¯s security cameras first.¡±


    With the help of the police officers, soon Georgia was able to negotiate with the hospital.


    When checking the footage, Georgia discovered that Travis was wearing patient clothes when he


    walked out from the hospital and he seemed to be very worried.


    Georgia did not know whether Travis was finding her or something else had happened to him. Both of


    the officers asked further more about Travis¡¯s current situation.


    After Georgia finishing saying her words, one of the male officer said to her.


    ¡°ording to my past experience, if your friend is in this condition, he isn¡¯tpletely foolish and he


    still can barely remember you. He is now either looking for you or going back to his own home. You


    said that he has been missing for ten years. Where is his previous home? Is the house still there?¡±


    Georgia was stunned suddenly.


    After Travis had gone missing, Georgia went to the ce where Travis and his grandmother used to


    live for countless times.


    Travis and her grandmother lived in a courtyard house and there were many people living inside there.


    Not long after that, Travis¡¯s grandmother went missing too.


    For years, Georgia never went back to that ce. Could it be Travis want to go back to his house?


    Georgia immediately told everything she knew about Travis¡¯s old house to the officers. Then, she


    followed both of the officers by car to Travis¡¯s previous house.


    The officers helped Georgia to ask Travis¡¯s former neighbours. Then only, Georgia knew that Travis¡¯s


    grandmother had passed away in a car ident.


    These people still remembered Travis but he had been missing for more than ten years and many of


    them still thought that he went to study abroad.


    Nobody knew that Travis had be a beggar during these ten years.


    Most importantly, none of the neighbours staying nearby saw a man who was wearing patient clothes


    came back here, no one saw Travise back to the house.


    This meant that Travis did note here.


    However, when some of neighbours recalled their memories, one of them said something like this, it


    was from an olddy who lived here for many years.


    ¡°After hearing what you said, actually, during these years, I often saw a beggar who was in a dirty look


    came to our courtyard house and walked back and forth in our neighbourhood. He wore clothes which


    were extremely dirty and often humiliated by a group of children. Now I start to think that he could be


    Travis? What has this child been going through? He used to be very excellent, how can he be like


    this...?¡±


    The olddy was a bit emotional and even cried when she talked.


    Georgia remembered that this olddy was Travis¡¯s neighbour and she talked several times with this


    olddy before.


    ¡°That should be Travis and I don¡¯t know either what has happened to him in these years. Mrs. Dawson,


    if Travise back again, please contact me immediately.¡±


    Georgia left her contact number for her.


    The time already reached noon, they still could not find Travis. Georgia already applied for leave from


    her research institute earlier. She also informed Vanessa about this incident.


    Vanessa also asked for Alfred Chow¡¯s help but there was no any news regarding Travis.


    The female officer suddenly asked.


    ¡°Besides his old house, are there any ces that he likes or have good memories, I think maybe he will


    go to such ces.¡±


    As the officer saying the words, Georgia¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    ¡°I think I know where he is.¡±


    After saying the sentence, Georgia immediately gave the officers an address. The male officer drove


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the car and headed to the destination with Georgia as well as the female officer.


    She was going back to the Lane family. That was the ce where they went back countless times by


    bicycle together.


    Just that, Georgia had not assumed this ce as a home since six years ago.


    If Travis went out from the hospital to find her, then now he would definitely go to the Lane family.


    So many time had passed, Georgia could not imagine what had happened to Travis.


    Owen Lane, Emma Lane and that Flora Wong hated him so much. What Georgia scared the most now


    was Lane¡¯s family members bullied Travis.


    After a half-hour drive, Georgia finally reached the ce where she grew, her former home.


    Georgia still remembered that when she was small, her father and stepmother did not like her. Emma


    Lane and Eden Lane, her stepmother¡¯s children, did not like her as well.


    She used to fawn on these people but they would only humiliate her.


    Then, Georgia gave up on fawning on those from the Lane family. She and Vanessa became best


    friends.


    At that period of time, she was alone most of the time except having an intimate rtionship with


    Vanessa.


    Until she was in the high school, Georgia and Travis became desk mate. The rtionship when they


    were young was so simple. Travis and she were each other¡¯s first love which were the sincerest of all.


    That time after school, Travis would ride a bicycle to fetch Georgia.


    Emma used to jealous of Georgia because Travis was the most handsome boy in the school. So,


    Emma would spread all sorts of bad rumors about Georgia in the school.


    However, Travis believed Georgia firmly all the time and those were the most touched and simplest


    happy days for her.


    After the college entrance exam, Travis suddenly disappeared.


    Emma used to ridicule Georgia for countless times saying that she was abandoned by Travis. Even


    Georgia herself used to suspect it too.


    However, after all, she only understood that Travis had been suffering during these ten years.


    The Lane family was not a grand family but it still could survive in D City with a fewpanies and it


    could be considered as slightly wealthy.


    The house of the Lane family was a vi in the outskirts and the car could only reach outside of the


    residential area.


    Not everyone was allowed to enter the residential area.


    But, both of the officers showed their credentials and they were allowed to drive the car into the


    residential area together with Georgia.


    After reaching the entrance of the Lane family, Georgia got off the car and looked everywhere for


    Travis.


    Suddenly, she heard that there was a few jeer from the other side and Georgia looked to the direction


    of the sound. Her face immediately turned pale.


    In the garden in front of the house, Georgia saw that a few children were throwing stones at Travis and


    scolding him maliciously.


    ¡°He is an idiot, let¡¯s make fun of him...¡±


    ¡°This idiot said that his name is Visvis. He is an adult already and doesn''t he feel disgusting?¡±


    There was a young man standing behind the children. There was a sneering look on his face and his


    eyes were filled with evil intentions.


    ¡°He is an idiot, what¡¯s fun in hitting him? I¡¯ll teach you all something more interesting way to have fun.¡±


    Eden smiled and turned around to walk towards the dustbin besides him. He picked up a banana peel.


    The banana peel inside the dustbin was very dirty and even emitted a stinky smell. Eden walked slowly


    to Travis.


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you say that you are looking for Georgia? Come and eat it, I will bring you to Georgia.¡±


    Without hesitation, Travis took the banana peel and ate it.


    The group of children wasughing.


    ¡°Why is there someone as foolish as he? That is a banana peel.¡±


    ¡°He is an idiot obviously, let¡¯s go to find other things in the dustbin to make fun of him!¡±


    After saying, the children ran towards the dustbin to look for food. One of them even viciously picked up


    a diaper from the garbage heap.


    The boy walked towards the direction of Travis evilly.


    ¡°Come, this is more delicious. Once you eat it, I guarantee that you can see your Georgia...¡±


    The group of children wasughing and Travis was looking at them nkly because he only cared


    about Georgia.


    He did not understand why so many people wereughing at him.


    But in order to find Georgia, Travis took over the diaper which already had been used from the child.


    On top of the diaper, it even had feces.


    The moment when the diaper was taken out from the dustbin, a lot of mosquitoes were flying around it.


    Everyone looked at Travis and wanted to see him eat the things on top of the diaper. So that, they


    couldugh at him.


    At that moment, Georgia ran towards him and she directly took away the banana peel and diaper from


    Travis¡¯s hands.


    ¡°These things aren¡¯t edible!¡±


    Georgia yelled.


    However, Georgia¡¯s heart already felt extremely upset.


    It was true that Travis came to her former house to look for her. To made her feel even worse, now


    everyone was bullying him.


    Those children were not thoughtful enough and Georgia could not say anything.


    However, Eden, the son of her stepmother was standing behind the children.

 Chapter 72 Powerful and Oppressive

    Chapter 72 Powerful and Oppressive


    Travis Armstrong was very happy when he saw Georgia and he always listened to her words.


    He had noments when Georgia snatched his things and threw them away.


    ¡°Gigi¡­Gigi¡­Gigi¡­¡±


    Travis kept nagging while his hand tightly gripped on Georgia¡¯s wrist as if he was afraid that she would


    leave.


    Georgia smiled faintly at Travis.


    ¡°Travis, I won¡¯t leave and I¡¯ll be right here. You stand here first as I have something to handle¡­¡±


    After finishing her words, Georgia then walked to Eden¡¯s front.


    ¡°Eden, when did Travise? What did you do to him?¡±


    Eden looked at Georgia contemptuously and his eyes were filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°What are you? Why should I tell you? Georgia, this neighborhood is not a ce where you cane!


    You have been kicked out by the Lane family long ago and now are you begging toe back? Do you


    still think that the Lane family wants such a shameless daughter like you?¡±


    Eden had been a gangster since he was young, yet, it was normal for him to cause fights and troubles


    by bullying people in school.


    When he was in junior high school, Eden had knocked a girl up. When he was in high school, he


    became even more drunk and disorderly.


    If not because of Owen Lane who was rich, such a troublemaker like Eden would have been expelled.


    When Georgia was studying, she had always avoided Eden as he was a scourge.


    It was only that he couldn¡¯t bully on Travis.


    Georgia threw a bunch of diapers from the pile of rubbish on Eden¡¯s face and body angrily.


    Eden didn¡¯t expect that Georgia would dare to mess with him now and he rushed over to try to beat


    Georgia.


    But his hands were immediately caught by two police officers who followed Georgia.


    ¡°What are you doing? Want to cause troubles?¡±


    The male officer shouted.


    However, Eden was not afraid at all, he scoffed directly.


    ¡°You think I would scare of you? Do you think you are the big boss once you wear the police uniform


    and dare tomand me? Tell me, which district of policeman are you? Tell me the name of your boss,


    I¡¯ll call him and let you know how capable I am!¡±


    The female police officer touched the male officer¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Forget about it, since we have found the person Miss Lane requested, let¡¯s leave this ce first as we


    still need to make a statement.¡±


    By the time the female police officer finished her persuasive words, Eden flirted at her.


    ¡°Hmm, girl, you look pretty! I¡¯ll give you ten thousand a night¡¯s sleep tonight. Do you want it? Then, I will


    talk to your boss and let you get promoted¡­¡±


    The female police officer¡¯s face looked serious immediately.


    Picking up her own fist, the female police officer then punched Eden directly onto the ground.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to tease me one more time, do you believe me


    that I will beat you up right now until your mother can¡¯t recognize you!¡±


    This outburst of anger from the female police officer stimted Eden.


    ¡°Bitch! Do you think I am a weak ass?¡±


    Picking up his own phone, Eden angrily made a call.


    A few momentster, the group of people were all sent to the nearest police station.


    Travis tightly gripped Georgia¡¯s hand as he was afraid that Georgia would leave, while Georgia was


    only worried that something would happen to the two officers.


    After all, they just wanted to help her as she had troubled Mr. Knight already, if this time, she got others


    into trouble again, probably she couldn¡¯t bear with it.


    Eden was awless rich second generation and with the Lane family¡¯s power in the past, he was


    already unafraid of anything and did whatever he wanted.


    And now that the Simpson family and the Lane family were going to join in a marriage which made


    Georgia worried that the two officers might get into trouble.


    ¡°These were the people who acted recklessly. Officer Wong, please contact their superiors and ask


    them toe to deal with them!¡±


    Eden coldly uttered the words with sarcasm in the police station. This time, he had changed his clothes


    and was holding an ice pack on the wound on his face.


    The two officers were sitting next to him calmly.


    Officer Wong stood in front of Eden warily and curtly, then he red at the two with hatred.


    But the two of them ignored his re.


    Eden,on the other hand, crossed his legs and looked sarcastically at Georgia and the two police


    officers.


    Travis, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on, just sat quietly beside Georgia and it was already


    three o¡¯clock, the Officer Wong took the initiative to walk to the two officers.


    ¡°What are the police numbers of you two? What are your names? Tell them all!¡±


    Officer Wong¡¯s face was particrly cold and full of authority towards the two police officers but he was


    just smiling fawningly at Eden.


    Georgia only found it ridiculous that Eden was acting like a bully outside just because of having such


    rtionship.


    ¡°My name is Selena Hond and he is Camden, we are the police officers from H District, you can call


    our boss and he wille over, but let me tell you, our boss¡¯s name is Will Hodge.¡±


    Only then Georgia knew that the female police officer was called Selena and the male officer was


    called Camden.


    After the female officer saying this name out, Officer Wong¡¯s face changed slightly as to his surprise it


    was Will Hodge.


    However, even if it was Will Hodge, did he still dare to offend the Lane and Simpson family?


    Officer Wong made a phone call to Will, Eden¡¯s face looked particrly smug while Selena and


    Camden sat calmly.


    Georgia waspletely unable to interrupt the conversation but could only wait silently.


    After ten minutes, a middle-aged burly man walked in.


    As soon as Officer Wong saw the man walking in, he immediately stood up and walked over to him with


    a ttering smile.


    ¡°Mr. Hodge, these two are the police officers from your bureau. Today you have to teach them a lesson


    as they have broken thew and hurt civilians.¡±


    Will only looked at Officer Wong coldly while ignoring his words but walking towards Selena and


    Camden.


    ¡°Do you all suffer?¡±


    Will asked faintly, Camden shook his head while Selena only smiled faintly.


    ¡°Just a weak chicken who was domineering here and I punched him down to the ground with my fist.¡±


    As soon as Selena finished her words, Eden¡¯s face changed, he angrily stood up, bringing up his fist


    and rushing over.


    Selena kicked him to the ground this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you are doing? Who are you? How dare you mess with me!¡±


    Selena looked extremely domineering and Officer Wong looked incredulously at the situation


    happening in front of him.


    Eden who was punched to the ground cursed angrily.


    ¡°Damn bitch! I want to kill you!¡±


    Eden tried to get up to beat Selena but was again kicked by her on his stomach.


    ¡°I tell you, you don¡¯t even know where you are when I came out to get mixed up!¡±


    Selena¡¯s face was cold, meanwhile, Officer¡¯s Wong¡¯s angry face started trembling as he realized that


    something was wrong.


    Will walked up to Officer Wong¡¯s side and patted him on the back.


    ¡°Do you know who she is? She is one of the heads in our bureau, the daughter of the Hond family,


    Jasper Hond¡¯s sister. Are you crazy, Officer Wong?¡±


    After Will said those words, Officer Wong¡¯s face turned pale, yet what made him even more frightened


    was that Will added on his words.


    ¡°Mr. Hond who is her brother ising and you still want me toe and teach her a lesson? Well,


    you can try it when her brotheres!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Officer Wong didn¡¯t hear about both the Hond family and Jasper¡¯s reputation, yet, he


    was even a sinister person.


    Was he provoking a person who should not be messed around?


    Although this young master of the Lane family was the rtive of the Simpson¡¯s family, how dare he


    mess with the Hond family?


    Officer Wong who was trembled hurriedly handcuffed Eden as it turned out that this female police


    officer was the daughter of the Hond family.


    The next second, Officer Wong knelt down directly in front of Selena.


    ¡°Miss Hond, it is totally an ident for what happened today! I¡¯m blind, my legs areme and my


    brain is broken¡­ please let me go¡­¡±


    Selena stood up andughed coldly.


    ¡°What are you? Not to let you go means to enforce thew impartially! You want to use power to


    oppress people and today, I¡¯ll let you know, there are always someone who are stronger and more


    powerful than you!¡±


    After finishing her words coldly, Selena stood up directly and greeted Will,


    ¡°We should go now, it¡¯s time to show this group of fools how strong we are¡­¡±


    After saying this, Selena then looked at Eden again who was shackled.


    While Eden was only full of resentment and defiance.


    Selena then kicked his abdomen again.


    ¡°I tell you, don¡¯t try to think that you can get back with a vengeance! I¡¯ll beat you up once I see you


    again in the future! Better not to appear in front of me!¡±


    Finishing her words, she then walked towards Georgia.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯m sorry for the dy in making you a statement due to some troubles. Now please bring


    your friend out and we will find a ce to make a statement.¡±


    Georgia was still in shock at the series of things that had just happened.


    She subconsciously nodded her head then held Travis¡¯s hand, following Selena, Will and Camden to


    outside.


    Will was driving outside the police station, and he spoke briefly to Selena and Camden.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my business and I¡¯ll leave first, both of you continue with your own business.¡±


    Finishing his words, he then drove off in his car.


    Georgia followed behind Selena and Camden as they wanted to find a ce to sit down and make a


    statement.


    Only that after a few steps away, a luxurious Hummer drove over.


    Immediately, a man with his spectacle stepped out of the car and Georgia saw a familiar person, that


    was Jasper Hond!


    Thinking about the conversation she had heard, it turned out that this female police officer called


    Selena was really Jasper¡¯s sister!


    Jasper slowly walked over, he looked at Selena for several times before he asked.


    ¡°I heard that someone bullied you, are you injured? Do you need me to help you to take revenge?¡±


    It seemed that Jasper really loved his sister very much and Selena smiled.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t bullied but I have already punched the guy who messed with me. Yet, I still want you to teach


    him a lesson as I hate this kind of gangster the most in my life.¡±


    Selena gave a brief ount of her encounter today and then she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the guy surnamed Lane the brother of Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Howe he has such moral


    characteristics? What kind of tutor do the Lane family have? I remember that Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e looks


    dignified and why do the Lane family spoil their son so badly?¡±


    Selena¡¯s face was full of disgust while Jasper stroke her head.


    ¡°I know what you mean now and I will tell Robert to leave this matter alone. Moreover, Robert just


    needs to take care of his own wife, when does he need to take care of his wife¡¯s brother? Don¡¯t worry,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert won¡¯t be angry with you because of this matter.¡±


    Selena looked relieved then she spoke to Jasper.


    ¡°Brother, I still have a statement about a previous case to make today. You help me to settle the rest as


    I need to go with Camden to do our own stuff first.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she then turned around and looked at Georgia, gesturing to her to follow


    her.


    Georgia held Travis¡¯s hand and walked to Selena¡¯s side apprehensively.


    Jasper nced at Georgia and looked surprised.


    ¡°Georgia, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you know Miss Lane?¡± Selena asked curiously from the side.


    Jasper gave a sarcasticugh.


    ¡°Selena, have you forgotten how Wendy died? Georgia is the one who drove the car at that time.¡±


    Selena¡¯s face instantly changed and she subconsciously looked at Georgia.

 Chapter 73 Chester Rogers Was Dead

    Chapter 73 Chester Rogers Was Dead


    After a few seconds, Selena looked away and looked at Jasper Hond.


    ¡°Jasper, Miss Lane is recently rted to a disappearance case. I have to make a statement with Miss


    Lane. You can carry on with whatever you¡¯re doing.


    Jasper didn¡¯t continue to pester, he just gave Georgia Lane some meaningful look, and then walked


    towards inside.


    Georgia felt a little embarrassed. The feeling of being treated as a murderer had made her difficult to


    tell and had nowhere to say.


    Finally, Georgia took Travis Armstrong and followed Selena and Camden to a quiet restaurant, and


    after both sides sat down, Selena spoke to Georgia.


    "I haven''t eaten all day, I''m starving. Miss Lane, how about we order something to eat first? And that


    Mr. Armstrong who is sitting next to you, he must be hungry too."


    Georgia looked at Selena¡¯s before and after the attitude didn¡¯t seem to change, her panicked heart


    settled down a little.


    "You''re right, Travis must be hungry. Let me order for him. Ms Hond, Mr. Camden, today I''ve brought


    you some trouble. Thank you for helping me today."


    After Georgia finished her words, Camden shook his head which indicated that was okay, and Selena


    "It was that Eden Lane who bullied you, I''m just helping you today. Let¡¯s order first, I''m hungry too."


    After Georgia ordered the Vinegar Pepper Shredded Potatoes and Sichuan Pickles Boiled Fish that


    Travis liked, and Camden and Selena ordered the dishes they wanted to eat.


    After passing the menu to the waiter, Selena ask Georgia curiously.


    ¡°Miss Lane, this matter might sound a bit presumptuous to ask, is Eden Lane really your brother? Also,


    is Robert Simpson the husband of your elder sister or younger sister?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Listen to what Selena said, she should be confused about the rtionship of the Lane family. Georgia


    responded, and then slowly exined.


    "Robert''s fianc¨¦e''s name is Emma Lane. Emma and Eden are siblings who share the same parents.


    I''m their elder sister, but I don''t have the same mother as them. My mother is deceased."


    After Georgia finished exining, Selena nodded.


    "I felt that you and Eden look nothing like brother and sister, it turns out to be both of you do not share


    the same mother, no wonder ..."


    Selena had an easy going temperament, and didn¡¯t seem to have any strange emotions towards her


    because of the car ident that she just knew.


    Georgia gradually stopped being nervous.


    Travis pulled Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Gigi¡­ My foot pain¡­ Pain¡­¡±


    Georgia then realized that Travis hadn''t recovered from his foot injury.


    Travis had only just had surgery to remove the bullet and was supposed to remain in the hospital.


    It was because she fainted in this morning and didn''t go back to the hospital. That''s why Travis ran


    outside to look for her and ended uping to the Lane house and then being bullied by Eden.


    The food had been ordered, and the two police officers had helped her all day again today. Georgia


    didn''t know how to tell them that she wished to send Travis back to hospital.


    She wanted to get Travis back to the hospital right away, so the doctor could take a look at Travis'' foot


    to see if there were any problems.


    While she was still hesitating, Camden seemed to hear what they were saying. He turned his head to


    Selena and said a few words in a low voice.


    Immediately, Selena smiled apologetically at Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, I''m really sorry. I forgot about Mr. Armstrong''s foot injury. The dishes of this restaurant are


    served quickly. Wait until the dishes are served, we immediately pack up and leave. Camden and I will


    send you and Mr. Armstrong to the hospital, let the doctor look at the situation of Mr. Armstrong''s foot.


    If everything is okay, we''ll make the statement again."


    Georgia was very grateful to them. After about 10 minutes, all the dishes were served.


    After ordering the waiter to pack up, Georgia took Travis to the two officers'' car and then together they


    headed to the hospital.


    After spending about half an hour at the hospital, the doctor rewrapped Travis'' foot and gave Georgia


    and Travis a serious warning.


    "No more discharge without permission from the hospital. Otherwise, this foot will not get healed!"


    After getting Travis into the ward, Georgia coaxed at Travis.


    "Travis, I''m not leaving. I have something to say outside with the two officers now. Remember, even if


    you can''t find me in the future, you have to stay where you are and wait for me, and I will definitely


    Travis was a little dumbfounded, he pursed his lips and seemed a little sad.


    Georgia was also having a hard time in her heart, and she persuaded him again.


    "Travis, don''t you believe Gigi? If Gigi says won''t leave you, then really won''t leave you."


    After saying this sentence, Travis seemed topromise.


    ¡°Then I believe Gigi¡­ Gigi don¡¯t¡­ leave me, Travis wants to be with Gigi forever¡­¡±


    Georgia nodded before she walked out of the ward. Then, she followed the officers to a caf¨¦ which was


    near the hospital and sat down.


    After she sat down, Georgia spoke to the two officers, Selena and Camden.


    ¡°Ms Hond, Mr. Camden, should I talk about my experience first, or should you ask, and I answer?¡±


    Camden answered her.


    ¡°Miss Lane, please briefly tell us about your experience before and after you disappeared, and then


    we¡¯ll ask questions based on your experiences.¡±


    Georgia nodded and began to tell a brief story about her disappearance from Friday night.


    "That night, I went to work at the club, and when I got into the dressing room, suddenly my mouth was


    covered by someone and I fainted. When I woke up, I was locked up in an abandoned warehouse ¡­


    Later came in a familiar man, this man named Chester Rogers. He admitted that he was the one who


    kidnapped me, and also said that he did it under Emma Lane and Owen Lane¡¯s instructions ..."


    Georgia also said everything about what had happened after that and how she escaped from there.


    Selena came out with a serious face.


    "Miss Lane, if what you say is true, then we must arrest Chester. You also said that the gunshot wound


    on Mr. Armstrong¡¯s foot was caused by Chester. So, we must now go to that ce on the mountain and


    then find Chester in order to know the truth behind it."


    Georgia nodded. Suddenly, Selena gave Georgia a serious look.


    "Miss Lane, you should immediately contact our police on yesterday after you escaped. Now it¡¯s


    already been a day and a night. You said at that time several people were beaten to the ground, and


    Chester was also in such a condition. I now doubt that we can find Chester.¡±


    Georgia instantly understood the meaning inside Selena''s words. Chester said he was instructed by


    Owen and Emma.


    However, Georgia was not sure if Chester was still in the abandoned warehouse which was on the


    mountain.


    She escaped, Robert knew it, maybe Emma and Owen also knew it. They must have immediately


    prepared to get themselves out of the trouble.


    All the breakthrough points were on Chester. Otherwise, Georgia¡¯s testimony was not corroborated.


    After rushing back to town yesterday afternoon, Georgia was busy getting Travis to agree on the


    surgery. And after that, the arrival of Robert and Vanessa Cooke hadpletely disrupted her mind


    which made her forget to call the police to state the situation.


    She then fainted again in the midnight and had really missed the best time to call the police.


    "Ms Hond, it was my ill-considered. As for where that mountain is, I can only describe to you


    specifically the route I came back ..."


    Georgia once again briefly described the route that she used to escape back. Selena and Camden


    frowned, both of them searched for a long time on the phone, and finally determined the location.


    "Miss Lane, if you don''t mind, I think you''d bettere with us to that warehouse. Maybe, we still have


    a chance to find Chester."


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Georgia asked. The time was already passed six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Selena and Camden nodded their heads together.


    ¡°The sooner the better. We will ask other police officers to corporate with us, ask them to help us to


    investigate the satellite images. You¡¯re the one who went to that ce. Mr. Armstrong needs to be


    hospitalized now, only you can go there with us.


    Georgia took a deep breath and then agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there with you. I also hope this matteres out results quickly.¡±


    Georgia hoped it would be best to arrest Chester and have him to reveal the person behind it.


    If it''s the Lane family or some other enemy, it would be the best reward to be able to ambush your own


    enemy.


    Georgia called Vanessa and said that she needed to go to the warehouse with police officers. She also


    told Travis that she was going out and asked him to wait for her return.


    Lastly, Georgia also asked Vanessa to take care of Travis.


    After arranging all these, Georgia followed Selena and Camden in a car to that mountain.


    Selena and Camden also contacted other police officers of the police departments. After a few turns in


    the mountain, Georgia with Ms Hond and Mr. Camden took more than three hours to reach that


    abandoned warehouse.


    By that time, it was already passed ten o¡¯clock in the evening.


    However, what Georgia didn¡¯t expect was that the beggars who were beaten by Travis and went


    unconscious on the ground had disappeared, left only Chester lying on there.


    Chester was dead, leaving behind only a cold corpse.


    Georgia still remembered that Travis punched Chester many times. She also hit him several times with


    a wooden stick.


    However, neither of them had hurt Chester¡¯s head.


    But now, the blood outflowed from Chester¡¯s head had coagted on the ground.


    Georgia suddenly got scared, something must have happened behind this. Selena and Camden


    contacted their colleagues. Andter the rm sounded, the forensic pathologist and other officers


    came one after another to check the crime scene.


    The situation now waspletely different from when Georgia left, and she always felt that something


    bad would happen.


    After working until midnight, Georgia followed the police car back to the city again.


    On the way back, the more Georgia thought about it, the more she convinced there¡¯s something fishy


    about it.


    Chester was dead, then there must be someone else came to the abandoned warehouse after that.


    Is it Emma and Owen¡¯s people? They killed Chester. What exactly did they want to do?


    Georgia was anxious. Selena let her go back home to rest first.


    After Georgia returned to her apartment, her face shaded with mncholy. It was already seven o¡¯clock


    in the morning, she couldn¡¯t rest as she had already taken a day off. So, she decided to go to work


    today.


    What Georgia didn¡¯t know was that the Simpson family and the Lane family had already caused a


    stir.

 Chapter 74 Deceive Yourself

    Chapter 74 Deceive Yourself


    Last night, it was already evening after Jasper Hond had dealt with Eden Lane¡¯s affairs. He drove


    directly to the vi where Robert Simpson stayed.


    When the butler saw Jasper came, he opened the door immediately.


    ¡°Master Hond, Master Simpson hasn¡¯t back home yet, do you need me to call him?¡±


    Jasper Hond shook his head.


    ¡°I called him before I came, I estimate that he will be back in about half an hour. I will stay here to wait


    for him.¡±


    After Jasper Hond finished talking, he sat in the living room. The butler ordered the servant toe


    over and serve Jasper a cup of tea.


    Ten minutester, Robert Simpson returned to the vi.


    After entering the door, Robert took off his suit and put on his shoes. Then, he sat opposite Jasper.


    ¡°You said in the call that you have important things to tell me and you want to say it in person. What is


    it?¡±


    ¡°Emma Lane¡¯s younger brother is Eden Lane, do you know her brother?¡±


    Jasper started to ask Robert.


    Robert felt a little strange but he had also surveyed the Lane Family in the past. Thus, when Jasper


    asked him about Eden Lane, his first thought was that Eden must have caused trouble.


    ¡°Eden Lane has been studying abroad for the past few years. I have rarely seen him. However, I know


    that he often causes trouble outside. What happened? Did he provoke you? You don''t need to worry


    about me.¡±


    After Robert finished his words, Jasperughed.


    Jasper had guessed that Robert would definitely not going to care about Eden Lane.


    ¡°Robert, he didn''t provoke me but he provokes my sister.¡±


    ¡°What had he done to piss Selena off?¡±


    Robert Simpson asked in confusion. Selena is Jasper Hond¡¯s younger sister. He heard that she was


    working in the police station now. How did the two of them intersect? Robert was puzzled.


    ¡°I am not very clear about the specific situation. When my sister was handling the case, Eden Lane


    assailed my sister with obscenities. Therefore, my sister took the opportunity to ce him in the police


    station. For now, he is detained in the police station. I estimated that he is going to suffer inside. Also, I


    ordered someone there to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Jasper pampered his sister a lot. Eden Lane was just looked like a gangster. Since he dared to molest


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    his sister, Jasper would definitely make Eden regret for what he had done.


    ¡°By the way, my sister''s case involves a missing case. This case is also rted to Georgia Lane. I


    didn''t ask my sister in detail what is going on with this case. Robert, why is Georgia Lane still in D City?


    Isn¡¯t Ma¡¯am want to drive her out?¡±


    When Jasper mentioned Georgia Lane, Robert¡¯s palm was clenched slightly.


    Yesterday, Robert rushed to the hospital impulsively but at the end he saw Georgia Lane having


    intimate interaction with another man. Robert was feeling angry when he thought of that scene.


    However, his mind was actually rational which kept telling him that Georgia Lane¡¯s rtionship with


    other men had nothing to do with him.


    Why was he getting mad? He shouldn''t care about her.


    However, Jasper¡¯s words seemed to mean that Selena would be in charge for the case of Georgia¡¯s


    disappearance. Robert thought of the matter that he had ordered his workers to investigate. But there


    was still no result yet by now so he pondered slightly.


    ¡°Jasper, the case involved Georgia is a bitplicated, don''t worry about it, I will settle it then.¡±


    ¡°Robert, don¡¯t tell me that you really care about this woman? She is the murderer who killed your sister


    in the car ident. You must not have this kind of mindset. There are so many women in this world


    that you can care for, but for this woman, you must not concern about her.¡±


    Jasper warned Robert in a serious manner. Both of them had known each other since they were young.


    Apart from being not rted by blood, they could be considered as brothers as they know each other


    very well.


    From the first time Jasper saw the woman, Georgia Lane until the day Robert rescued her at that night,


    Jasper always felt that Robert had given extra attention and concern to Georgia.


    Jasper had joked and asked the two of them to be together before he knew that Georgia was the car


    ident murderer who killed Wendy Simpson.


    But right now, Robert¡¯s mother had knew about the matter of Georgia Lane. If Robert really paid more


    attention and care more about that woman, the ending for both Robert and Georgia would only be a


    tragedy.


    ¡°Jasper, you have thought too much. Why would I care about this woman? I can¡¯t stop wishing her to


    die right now and wish her to disappear from this world right away. How is it possible for me to care


    about this kind of woman? She is the murderer who caused the dead of my sister, I was considered


    kind for not killing her.¡± Robert retorted Jasper¡¯s words immediately as if he believed the sentence from


    himself.


    Yes, it must happen to be that he only cared about that woman''s every movement because he wanted


    to retaliate against her. It must be his illusion that he cared about her and being jealous when she


    stayed with other men. After thinking about this in his heart, Robert became more and more convinced


    that he himself was paying attention on Georgia was only due to hatred.


    As for his softheartedness, it was just because Georgia Lane had saved his life ten years ago.


    Jasper looked at the man in front of him in suspicion but he didn''t persuade Robert in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know it. For the case of Eden Lane, please help me to exin to Emma when


    you talk to her. The Hond Family was not targeting the Lane Family in bad intentions but Eden Lane


    is really getting too over. He must get a lesson.¡±


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I will not favor anyone even if Emma is not reconciled with it.¡±


    After Jasper left, Robert was called by Emma out of the blue.


    ¡°Robert, my brother has been detained in the detention center. Can you help me to get my brother out?


    I heard that he will be locked at there for more than half a month. My brother¡¯s overseas study has not


    beenpleted yet. If this case is left in his record, the ambassador will not let my brother continue to


    apply for passport to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°Emma, don¡¯t you know exactly what had Eden did? He molested Jasper¡¯s sister outside and interfered


    police¡¯s duty. It is his own sake to be locked out there. You are his sister. He made mistakes now and


    so you should let him be punished heavily, otherwise he will never learn to behave.¡±


    Emma heard the seriousness in Robert¡¯s tone.


    It''s just that her father and mother were by her side. Not only that, Eden was her biological younger


    brother, how could she really not care about him?


    ¡°Robert, we can teach him after bringing him home. I have no ideas what is going on with my brother


    as he is locked in the detention center now and they even don¡¯t allow me to visit him. They must have


    lynched my brother. Robert, can you please help me to save Eden for my sake? He is just a little


    unruly. I will definitely teach him after returning home, I will never let him make mistakes outside again.¡±


    Robert was a little disappointed with Emma as he knew how likely had Eden caused trouble.


    In Robert¡¯s opinion, Eden was simply a scum who did nothing good. Robert didn''t even want to ce


    more attention on that kind of person.


    Robert wouldn''t even want to say a word if it weren''t because of Emma.


    ¡°Emma, I have made decision on this matter. Eden should be punished as he made mistake. You all


    will only keep indulging him. Don''t think of asking help from me in this matter.¡±


    After saying this, Robert hung up the phone directly.


    Emma looked at the beeping sound from her phone and her face sankpletely.


    It was just a simple request which was to save her brother out from the detention center but Robert


    refused to help her on that.


    ¡°What? Robert is not willing to help?¡±


    Flora Wong raised her voice and questioned.


    Flora had been worried since Eden was involved in that incident.


    He was her only son. If he really involved in any ident, how could she maintain her high position in


    the Lane Family?


    Emma nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Dad, Mum, Robert said that he will not help on this matter, he even told me that Eden should be


    punished!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Owen Lane patted the table with his palm suddenly and the loud noise seemed to make the dust on the


    ceiling to shake off.


    ¡°Emma. We can¡¯t just wait here and do nothing. We must find someone to save your brother! I have


    already asked the people inside and they told me that someone with higher position has asked them to


    teach Eden a lesson. How can we let this happen without taking any action? We must stop it!¡±


    Owen said in his gloomy face.


    Eden was his only son, he would not let the only son in the Lane Family to meet with a mishap!


    Flora Wong was even more anxious and it caused her to shed tears.


    ¡°Emma, we must save Eden!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mum, since Robert refuses to help us, who else can we ask for help now!¡±


    Emma became anxious as well.


    Their family relied on the Simpson Family to barely have some power in the D City but since Robert


    was not willing to help them for this time, Emma had no ideas who could them seek help from.


    ¡°Emma, although Robert is not willing to help, his mother is still there. Think about it, we didn¡¯t seed


    to settle Georgia this time. Yesterday, when Georgia was in the hospital, Robert went there in person.


    Georgia is involved in this incident today, don¡¯t you know how to transfer the message to Robert¡¯s


    mum?¡±


    ¡°Georgia was not dead for this time, she was having such a good luck to survive. Chester Rogers had


    been settled but Georgia had not been settled yet. Let¡¯s settle her by the opportunity of this affair.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t understand and asked suspiciously.


    Flora Wong didn''t understand either. Owen Lane called Emma and Flora to go to the study room. Three


    of them talked secretly at there for a long time.


    Emma called Maisie, Robert¡¯s mother immediately at six o¡¯clock in the morning.


    ¡°Emma, why are you calling me so early?¡±


    Robert¡¯s mother usually only got up at 8 o¡¯clock. Her phone rang and awakened her instantly from her


    dream. Maisie was a little angry as she was awakened before dawn. No one would be happy if she was


    being disturbed when sleeping.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    Emma was choking with sobs in the call.


    ¡°Robert¡­ Robert put my brother in the detention center for Georgia. He must be caring about that


    woman now. Maybe I don''t have any hope of being your daughter-inw as Robert is falling in love with


    Georgia Lane now¡­¡±


    Emma cried loudly and Robert¡¯s mother, Maisie¡¯s face sank. ¡°What the hell is going on, state it


    clear!¡±

 Chapter 75 Kneel Down and Repent

    Chapter 75 Kneel Down and Repent


    Maisie was annoyed by Emma¡¯s continuous crying sound.


    She could feel that her son treated Georgia differently.


    But she did not expect him to do something out of extent for her, Maisie was irritated.


    ¡°Cry cry cry¡­what can you do with crying? Tell me clearly what has happened!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I am standing outside now. I can¡¯t make it clear via the phone. Can you let me in?¡±


    Emma stopped crying and said the sentence.


    Maisie also wanted to know what happened. She could not control her anger when she thought of her


    son who had a partiality for the killer that killed her daughter.


    ¡°Wait for a while, I ask the steward to open the door for you instantly!¡±


    After hanging up the call, Maisie called the steward to open the door while she quickly tidied up herself


    and changed her clothes.


    After ten minutes, Maisie sat opposite Emma. Emma¡¯s eyes were full of tears.


    ¡°Auntie, it is my fault. You have told me that Georgia kept tangling with Robert. So, I think that I should


    tackle her. I know it is not right to do it but I am jealous of her. Before I manage to do something,


    Georgia has been kidnapped by the man that keeps her as a mistress before!¡±


    ¡°The man that keeps her as a mistress?¡±


    Maisie asked coldly.


    Emma wiped away her tears and answered.


    ¡°The man is called Chester Rogers, he is fond of Georgia. However, I hear that Chester is failed to


    kidnap her, Georgia has escaped from there. I don¡¯t know how she manages to escape, she even


    brings a man who has brain sickness to stay in the hospital. The man has undergone surgery a few


    days ago. Later, I find that the man is called Travis Armstrong, he is Georgia¡¯s first love!¡±


    ¡°After that, someone has told me that they saw Robert visiting Georgia in the hospital. I didn''t feel


    something weird at the moment and thought that I am Robert¡¯s love. Georgia must have been using


    some sort of tricks to attract Robert but I didn¡¯t expect that Georgia would bring that idiot to my house.


    Travis is foolish, the children in my neighbourhood always teased him. When my younger brother came


    back, heughed at him too!¡±


    After saying that, Emma¡¯s tears dropped.


    ¡°You should know that my younger brother is still young, he is ignorant. I didn¡¯t expect Georgia to bring


    two police to my house to arrest my brother. I heard that my brother was beaten by the two police


    brought by Georgia. Now, my brother is still in the police station, he might be detained for a long time.


    Someone discloses the truth to my father, he said that they are instructed to give a lesson to my


    brother. He is in jail, if something happens to him, what should I do?¡±


    Emma cried loudly, she looked pitiful.


    Maisie understood the process, her expression looked dull.


    ¡°What happened next? How does this matter rte to Robert?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I know that I should not trouble you but I have no choice. After my brother is detained in the


    jail, I call Robert for help, because someone said that my brother would be bullied there. How can I let


    my brother be bullied? But Robert said no to me, he even said that one of the police brought by


    Georgia is Jasper¡¯s sister, Selena. Robert refused to help me¡­¡±


    ¡°But I think that it must be rted to Georgia¡¯s trick, she purposely brought Selena there. She wanted


    to take revenge on the Lane family. Furthermore, Robert has partiality in Georgia. I have no choice but


    beg for your help.¡±


    Maisie knew that Emma¡¯s brother, Eden was not a good guy but everyone had partiality.


    She had bias and resentment towards Georgia, so she trusted Emma¡¯s words. She believed that


    Georgia was the one causing Eden to be detained. In Maisie¡¯s opinion, Georgia was a vicious woman.


    ¡°I see. I will call someone to help your brother out. I will educate Robert well, if he continues to take


    partiality on Georgia, I will deal with her by myself, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying that, Maisie took her phone and called someone. She gave instruction via the phone but


    the opposite side rejected to do so.


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t release Eden. Mr. Hond has given a strict order to us, we will not


    bother anyone who interrupts. He must be given a lesson.¡±


    No one had shamed Maisie before in the entire D City. She pulled her face and hung up the call. Then,


    she took her phone and called Jasper.


    ¡°Auntie, why do you call me early in the morning?¡± Jasper asked her politely. He was ready to go to his


    office at the moment but Maisie called him.


    ¡°Jasper, there is a good rtionship between our families, right? It is just a misunderstanding, can¡¯t we


    just apologize to each other? Why do you make it soplicated?¡±


    Jasper did not understand her meaning. He asked confusingly.


    ¡°Auntie, what do you mean? What do you want me to do? You can instruct me directly.¡±


    Maisie showed a dull face and spoke.


    ¡°Jasper, Emma is going to marry Robert, she is my future daughter-inw and Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Emma¡¯s brother is considered as Robert¡¯s brother as well. He has done something wrong, you have


    the right to punish him but how can you detain him in the jail for so long? If something happens to him,


    how should I exin to the Lane family?¡±


    At the moment, Jasper knew the purpose of Maisie.


    Jasper was respectful to Maisie.


    ¡°Auntie, you know that my younger sister has a bad temper. I will not reject if she wants to give Eden a


    lesson. Eden has done a lot of bad things! He has be a bad guy since such a tender age, what


    will happen to him when he grows up? I should give him a lesson and change his behaviour so that he


    will not have the courage to do bad thing again. Then, he will not shame the Simpson family and the


    Lane family. It is better for him to be obedient.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s words clearly showed that there was no way to negotiate, he did not want to release Eden.


    Maisie showed a dull face when she kept being rejected by others.


    ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re refusing me, right?¡±


    Maisie asked coldly.


    ¡°Auntie, my sister is too wilful. If I promise to help you, she must have made a stir in the house. I do not


    mean that I don¡¯t want to help you!¡±


    Jasper said the words tactfully. Maisie asked him coldly.


    ¡°Jasper, you tell me honestly. Does Robert ask you to give a lesson to Eden because he takes partiality


    on Georgia? I know it has something to do with Georgia, do I have to make it clear again that what kind


    of woman is Georgia? She has killed my daughter, what happened to you and Robert? Why do you


    want to take sides on Georgia?!¡±


    Maisie asked angrily.


    Jasper was helpless. Maisie¡¯s words were forcing him to help her but he indeed did not want to agree


    with that.


    He doted on his sister, if he stopped punishing Eden, he would not be satisfied.


    ¡°Auntie, you have misunderstood. It has nothing to do with Georgia. Don¡¯t worry, Robert and I hate


    Georgia as well, how is it possible for us to take sides on her?! Nevertheless, after my sister calms


    down, I will ask her to release Eden. Do you want to ask my sister by yourself? She always respects


    the elders and you, maybe she will listen to you.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper handed the trouble over to his sister without hesitation.


    Maisie knew that Jasper would not agree to help her. So, she hung up the call and called Robert.


    ¡°Robert, youe back now. I have an important thing to ask you.¡±


    After saying that, Maisie hung up the call directly. Robert was confused about what happened but


    Jasper already called him and told him about the happening.


    Robert showed a dull face and asked the driver to send him back.


    For Maisie, after she hung up the call with her son, she quickly called Selena.


    ¡°Selena, I want to see you. Can youe to my house?¡±


    Selena just rest for a while at the police station, she came back from the mountain after she settled the


    case of Chester at around 5 a.m. Then, she received her brother¡¯s call to inform her.


    Selena knew that Maisie called her for the sake of Eden.


    Selena was discontented about her brother who handled the trouble over to her.


    But Selena could not show her bad temper in front of the senior. So, she answered politely.


    ¡°Auntie, I am working now. If you have any important issue, can you call meter in the afternoon?¡±


    Selena decided to dy it so she asked Maisie to call herter in the afternoon. However, Maisie


    opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Selena, I straight away call your leader and ask him to offer you a half-day leave. This is an important


    thing, I need to know the entire process. Can youe here for a while? I have not met you for a long


    time.¡±


    Selena knew how stubborn was Maisie. She agreed suddenly when she thought of the scene that she


    saw before.


    ¡°I see, auntie. Please wait for me, I will go after I ask for leave.¡±


    Maisie was then satisfied and hung up the call.


    After that, Maisie turned her head and looked at Emma.


    ¡°Robert ising home now, if he sees you here, he must think that you¡¯re the oneining. So,


    you go home first, I will inform you of anytest news.¡±


    Emma could not help but she knew that she should not make anything that made Robert discontent.


    After nodding, Emma left.


    After half an hour, Robert reached his home.


    Maisie looked at her son. She straight away threw the photo of Wendy onto the table and said coldly to


    her son.


    ¡°Kneel down, kneel down in front of your sister¡¯s photo! Tell her how badly have you done to her!¡±

 Chapter 76 He Is Total Scum

    Chapter 76 He Is Total Scum


    Robert knelt silently in front of his sister¡¯s photo and then slowly began to exin.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what you have heard and what you have misunderstood. But I have to tell you the


    whole story.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have something to say? I¡¯d like to hear your exnation. Come on, I am sitting right here.


    You can try your best and exin clearly what you have done in full details!¡±


    Maisie said coldly, not showing even slight kindness for her son.


    When he was young, Robert¡¯s father had an affair with a woman and abandoned his wife and son.


    What Maisie hated the most was a man¡¯s affection for another woman as it reminded her of her own


    husband and the pain she had suffered.


    ¡°About Georgia¡¯s matter, I didn¡¯t help her with anything. Georgia disappeared the day before yesterday.


    I did go to the hospital to see her once, but I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Maisie sneered.


    ¡°What does it matter to you if she disappears? Why did you go to the hospital to see her? Don¡¯t tell me


    that there is no special rtionship between you and her. Are you trying to treat your mother as a fool?¡±


    Robert was a little helpless. In fact, he knew it himself that he couldn¡¯t exin why he went to the


    hospital clearly.


    But right now, it wasn¡¯t the thing that he needed to exin mostly.


    Robert continued to speak.


    ¡°I went to the hospital to see Georgia and then left. I didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday at all. I only


    know that Selena was just in charge the case of Georgia¡¯s disappearance. When they were handling


    the case outside and didn¡¯t know why, Eden provoked Selena and even molested her. Selena only


    enforced thew impartially but Eden asked the people he knew in the police station and wanted to


    teach Selena and her friend a lesson. So, Selena suddenly asked her brother for help. This matter


    really had nothing to do with Georgia.¡±


    The more Robert said that this matter had nothing to do with Georgia, the more Georgia was cast aside


    and the angrier Maisie became!


    She only felt that Robert was getting more and more serious about Georgia now, totally favoring that


    woman in his heart.


    ¡°Robert, you said that this had nothing to do with Georgia, so why did you go to the hospital to see her?


    When Eden¡¯s incident happened yesterday, why was Georgia also there? Isn¡¯t it a trick yed by


    Georgia that made Eden molest Selena? I don¡¯t believe that Georgia is innocent in all this. Even if she


    is innocent, why don¡¯t you help? Eden is Emma¡¯s younger brother, your future brother-inw and you


    let Eden be arrested. Would it show to the outsiders that the Simpson family has no power anymore?


    Could anyone just nder the reputation of the Simpson family? ¡±


    ¡°Mom, Eden did something wrong. I just don¡¯t want him to cause trouble again in the future. I think he


    needs to learn a lesson. You are really overthinking this.¡±


    Robert exined helplessly but Maisie didn¡¯t believe a word.


    ¡°You just continue to argue. I have called Selena over and you are not allowed to interrupt with even


    one word at that time. You will honestly kneel in front of your sister and confess!¡±


    Robert was helpless. He continued to kneel in silence.


    He also knew why his mother was so angry. His actions really made that it seemed like he cared about


    Georgia a lot. It was just a memory from ten years ago, Robert didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    As he was thinking of this, the doorbell rang and Selena arrived.


    A few minutester, Selena came to where Maisie and Robert were.


    ¡°Maisie, Robert, hello.¡±


    Selena greeted them politely. She felt a little awkward seeing Robert kneeling on the ground. She had


    always felt it was not the ce she should be.


    Maisie smiled politely and let Selena sit down.


    ¡°I have ordered the housekeeper to cook, Selena. I heard that you went to work in the police station? I


    always knew that you were excellent and now you are doing what you want to do. Wendy also studied


    Wendy was still alive that would have been great.¡±


    Maisie sighed deeply besides her, making Selena feel a little awkward. She nodded with a faint smile.


    After reminiscing for a while, Maisie asked Selena.


    ¡°I also knew you were harassed yesterday and that Eden must be taught a lesson! But, Selena, can


    you just do me a favor and let hime back to learn a lesson? I will have Robert keep an eye on him


    in the future, Eden will never cause trouble again in the future.¡±


    Selena¡¯s face looked a little embarrassed. Maisie was very upset but she was still very gentle and


    polite towards Selena.


    ¡°Selena, did my request make you feel embarrassed? But if you think about it clearly, why did you meet


    Eden when you were outside to deal with Georgia¡¯s case yesterday? Don¡¯t you think that this is all


    Georgia¡¯s trick? Wendy had a good rtionship with you back then. How could you help Georgia, the


    murderer who killed Wendy?¡±


    In the end, Maisie¡¯s tone became very sad.


    Selena sped her ten fingers tightly and kept rubbing them together. After a long time, she raised her


    head and spoke to Robert¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Maisie, the case of Georgia¡¯s disappearance was assigned to me coincidentally. Georgia would not


    have been able to decide anything in this matter! As for yesterday, I went to find Georgia to get her


    statement but her friend happened to disappear just then. So, I and my friend, apanied Georgia to


    go and find that person. This was all just a coincidence.¡±


    Maisie fell silent immediately.


    She had not expected that Selena would not care about her status like that. The facts had already


    made it so clear that all of this had something to do with Georgia. How could all this not be Georgia¡¯s


    trick?


    ¡°Selena, are you really unwilling to do me this favor? This is obviously Georgia¡¯s trick but both of you


    keep saying it is a coincidence. Do you both like Georgia?¡±


    Robert¡¯s mother said in disappointment.


    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t force her to do it. Eden did something wrong, and Selena just wanted to stand up for


    herself. Why are you forcing her? If someonemitted a crime, they should be punished.¡±


    When Robert said those words, Maisie instantly became furious.


    ¡°Must be punished for their crimes? My daughter is dead then why did Georgia not die? How can she


    still live just fine in this world and still get help from you guys? You are all friends of Wendy! My Wendy


    died so tragically, no one remembered her and all of you were helping her killer!¡±


    Maisie cried out in pain.


    Selena raised her head looking puzzled and asked.


    ¡°Maisie, I knew that Georgia was the murderer of Wendy¡¯s car crash, but Eden was in the car at that


    time too. Why did you help him? Although he was not the driver, wasn¡¯t he one of the aplices back


    then? But he just escaped the punishment of thew. I didn¡¯t know why you helped him? He is total


    scum! I have checked his past records. He often makes trouble, fights and ys around with women.


    Why would anyone help such a person? And he is also one of the murderers of Wendy¡¯s car crash


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    even if he was just sitting in the car. But I don¡¯t understand, why are you willing to help such a person? I


    really don¡¯t understand, Maisie.¡±

 Chapter 77 The Truth About The Car Accident

    Chapter 77 The Truth About The Car ident


    After Selena said these words, the whole room was quiet.


    Maisie was frozen for a long time and seemed to be stupid.


    Her head rumbled. Selena''s words were like a bomb that blew up her head into a mess.


    Robert was also shocked and did not say anything for a long time.


    After a long time, he looked at Selena and asked.


    "Selena, what do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean Eden was also in the car back


    then? How do you know that? Do you have any evidence?"


    Only then did Selena realize that Robert''s mother and Robert did not know about this matter. She


    asked in confusion.


    "Don''t you guys know about this matter? I saw it with my own eyes back then."


    "At that time I was ying inside the bar, and Wendy also happened to be in that bar. I saw with my


    own eyes Wendy and Eden had a conversation, and Wendy was obviously not happy. Later, Wendy


    walked out, and Eden followed her. I happened to be going home at that time, so I followed them. I saw


    they argued. When I went out, I saw Wendy drive away in her red sports car, and Eden got in his car


    and followed her. Then Wendy had an ident."


    "At that time, I heard that the murderer of the car ident was caught. I first thought the murderer of


    the car ident was Eden, and then I learned it wasn''t him. But I didn''t ask any questions. I also


    wondered how Eden was not the murderer. Maybe he got someone else to help him drive. But I can


    guarantee that it was definitely Eden who drove the car and followed Wendy''s car at the beginning. I


    saw him chase after her very angrily."


    Just after Selena said this, Maisie suddenly ran up and grabbed her hand tightly.


    "What you said is all true? You didn''t lie to me?"


    "Auntie, what am I doing lying to you with this matter? I saw it with my own eyes ... it''s just that I didn''t


    follow them but found a car to go home. So I don''t know what happened afterward."


    "Last night I went back to check the case information, which found that the car recorded inside the


    ident record is the car Eden drove back then. That must have something to do with Eden. I don''t


    think Eden is innocent, but I just don''t know why heter called Georgia to drive."


    After Selena finished this sentence, Maisie''s face turned pale. She suddenly shouted out in anger.


    "The Lane family! This must be the Lane family who has been cheating and ying with us! Robert,


    call the people of the Lane family toe over and let them exin what the hell is going on!"


    The anger inside Maisie''s chest was almost burning her up.


    Then, Maisie looked at Selena again.


    "Selena, please continue to stay here for a while. I want the Lane family toe and confront you."


    "Auntie, Eden is still in the detention center, and the rest of the Lane family may not know what


    happened back then. Even if they were to confront me now, it probably wouldn''t help in the end. After


    all, I just saw Eden driving that car and chased after Wendy, and I didn''t see the process of the


    identter."


    Selena said this, while Maisie had already gotten all kinds of suspicions in her heart.


    She now did not believe in each and every one of the Lane family, whether it was Georgia or Emma!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie just felt that these guys were all lying and ying with her!


    Robert was thinking the same thing now. He remembered that Georgia kept saying that she was not


    the one responsible for the car ident.


    Now it seemed that maybe she was telling the truth.


    From Selena''s words, he was at least sure there was something else they didn''t know. Anger was now


    piling up in Robert''s heart as well.


    He thought that if the Lane family deliberately cheated and yed with them, he would never let the


    Lane family continue to exist in this world.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll have the Lane family''s peoplee over right away. As for Eden ..."


    Robert pondered for a moment. He looked at Selena.


    "This matter is really important. Selena, can I first bring Eden to the Simpson family and ask the guards


    to release him. Let''s confront and ask him what he really did and see what lies his family is telling?"


    Selena did not refuse this time. She also found out the seriousness of the matter. It was obvious that


    the Lane family was deceiving and hiding a lot of things behind the scenes.


    Plus she was disgusted with Eden, so Selena nodded and agreed.


    "Robert, don''t worry. I''ll call personally and ask them to bring Eden here."


    Robert nodded, and he immediately made a phone call to Emma.


    "Emma, I''ve had your brother brought to the Simpson family. Can you bring your parents over right


    now? We have an important matter to discuss here."


    Robert tried his best to sound as gentle as possible. He didn''t want Emma to find out that he was angry


    right now.


    Emma thought Robert''s mom had agreed to help, so she agreed excitedly.


    "Robert, I got it. My parents are free now. I''ll have theme over right away."


    Emma didn''t think much of it. Robert didn''t agree to help rescue Edenst night, how could he now say


    he was willing to bring Eden to the Simpson family?


    She didn''t think about the details but immediately told Owen and Flora about it with excitement.


    "Mom, Dad, Robert just called to tell me he''s going to get Eden to go to the Simpson family. Only he


    also asked us toe over there too to discuss an important matter. I guess we''ll be able to bring my


    brother back by then! I think Robert must think that Eden is causing too much trouble out there and


    wants us to go over and promise to keep an eye on Eden from now on."


    Owen and Flora nodded, and Flora was so happy she cried.


    "It''s finally okay ..."


    "We''ll get ready to go to the Simpson family right away."


    Owen gave the final word. So the three of them took the car and immediately went to the Simpson


    family.


    Meanwhile, Maisie suddenly spoke up with a sullen face.


    "Robert, call Georgia and ask her toe over. I''d like to see how they exin this matter of Wendy."


    Maisie''s voice was particrly cold. It could be seen that she was very angry now.


    Selena had just said goodbye to Georgia this morning.


    From the day she spent with Georgia, Selena felt that Georgia was a pretty good person, and did not


    see anything wrong with her.


    It was already ten o''clock in the morning, and when Robert made the call, Georgia was doing


    experiments in theb. And Aston was discussing the experimental data with Georgia.


    "These few experimental data are obviously aimed at the differences in human data, so there are


    different results. Ifbined with gic testing, I feel that this drug may be sessful."


    Aston opened his mouth and spoke up.


    "It''s not enough. This will increase the burden of testing on patients. If every patient were to go through


    their gic status first, the cancer would be uncontrolled and change daily. We have to work on a


    targeted drug that can be applied to a wide range of human conditions, and at most figure out whether


    it is non-small cell lung cancer or small cell lung cancer. To break it down any further would add to the


    patient burden."


    Aston nodded.


    "You''re right. It looks like this experiment will have to be run a few more times. We''ll have to talk to the


    professor about where to go next with the study. I feel like it''s wrong anyway."


    Georgia nodded wearily as well. No wonder Percy had not made any progress at all even after stealing


    herb reports for the past few years.


    Even she felt as if she had hit a bottleneck. The two of them continued to discuss some more things,


    and then Georgia found her phone ringing.


    When she picked up the phone, Robert''s voice came over the other end of the line at once.


    "Georgia,e to the Simpson family right away. There is an important matter for you here."


    Robert ordered directly, while Georgia was still doing experiments at the moment. She only felt


    ridiculous. Who did she have to listen to what Robert told her to do?


    "Mr. Simpson, you are the boss, and you can stay off work if you want. I''m an employee, I''m at work


    right now, and I''m not in the mood to mind your Simpson family¡¯s business. Besides, even if I have free


    time, why do I have toe to the Simpson family when you tell me to? Do I have anything to do with


    the Simpson family?"


    After saying this coldly, Georgia hung up the phone directly.


    Robert looked at the hung-up phone with a cold face. He turned his head to look at Selena.


    "Georgia doesn''t want toe over. She probably thinks I want to hurt her no matter what I say.


    Selena, you give Georgia a call and tell her what the hell is the reason for her toe over. She


    certainly won''t listen to what I say."


    Selena and Georgia did exchange contact information. She picked up her phone and then made a call


    to Georgia.


    Georgia also wondered why Selena called her. They just parted in the morning. She picked up the


    phone and asked in confusion.


    "Ms Hond, is there anytest development in the case? Did Chester''s autopsy reporte out?"


    Georgia could only guess so, yet Selena denied it.


    "Miss Lane, it''s not about this. It''s about the Simpson family. I''m in the Simpson family right now."


    "It''s about the car ident back then. I had witnessed Eden driving the car and catching up with the


    car driven by Wendy. It''s just that I don''t know the details of the car ident that happenedter. I just


    told Robert and his mother about it. They now need you toe over and confront the Lane family


    about what really happened back then?"


    After Selena finished speaking, Georgia was also stunned.


    She never thought that there would be a day when there would be a turnaround in the matter of the car


    ident.


    "Selena, did I hear wrong? Did you really see Eden catch up with Wendy''s car?"


    Selena nodded affirmatively at the other end of the phone.


    Only at this moment did Georgia guess why she was the one in jail back then. It must have been Eden


    who ran over Wendy, and Owen decided to let her take the me.


    After all, Eden was the Lane family''s only son, and she was just an outcast at the time. Owen would


    definitely take her to sacrifice.


    No wonder she spent six years in jail. It turned out to be because of Eden.


    She had suffered so much. Now thank God, the Lane family''s lies were finally going to be exposed!


    Georgia couldn''t help but get a little excited.


    "I got it. Send me the address, and I''lle right over."

 Chapter 78 Jealousy Arises

    Chapter 78 Jealousy Arises


    Georgia had been rubbing Robert and Simpson the wrong way. They wanted to drive her out of D City,


    just because they thought that she was the one who caused the car ident that killed Wendy.


    If she could clear this injustice, Georgia thought that at least she and Annie would not have not to be


    bullied by these powerful people for the rest of their lives.


    Annie would also have a better life, so she had to find a way to clear this injustice.


    Perhaps by then, she would also have the chance to beg Ivan to help Annie do an operation. With this


    expectation in her heart, Georgia looked at Aston after hanging up the phone.


    ¡°I have an important matter that requires me to go out now. I may have to take leave again. Aston,


    continue to do your experiments today. We will discuss the experimental data togetherter. I have to


    go to find Ernie to take a leave now.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, she directly left theb and then walked towards Ernie¡¯s office.


    Georgia found Anaya walking towards her and stopping her.


    ¡°Anaya, I have something important to do. Get out of the way!¡±


    Georgia disyed a cold look and she almost said that a good dog won¡¯t block one¡¯s way.


    Anaya asked her tauntingly.


    ¡°I heard that the person called Vanessa is your bestie, is that right?¡±


    Georgia subconsciously became worried when she heard Anaya mentioning Vanessa.


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you? Why? Do you want to make my friend in trouble as you can¡¯t chase me


    out of the institute?¡±


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, Anaya snorted withughter.


    ¡°I was wondering who is Vanessa. It turns out to be the bestie of a bitch which is you. You went and


    seduced my cousin and Simon, and now your bestie, Vanessa seduces the fianc¨¦ of my cousin. No


    wonder you two are besties, as the viins always nest together.¡±


    When Anaya was saying the words, everyone around seemed to listen attentively. Georgia asked her


    with a cold face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who your cousin is. If you nder my bestie again, I¡¯ll just tell the professor about you


    deliberately provoking me, and let the professor judge who is the one causing trouble inside the office


    every day!¡±


    Anaya looked like she was forced to give in. She was still not satisfied and continued to rant and rave


    again.


    ¡°My cousin is Rachel. Rachel and Alfred are already engaged. The two of them are an unmarried


    couple, but your bestie became the third person in their rtionship, and she and Alfred even register


    for marriage and are going to get married the next weekend. Did I say anything wrong? You seduced


    my cousin, and your bestie seduced my cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦, which of my words are wrong? Georgia, point


    it out if you have the guts."


    Both Rachel and Anaya were from the same family, and Georgia only realized they were cousins.


    It was true that she only knew about it now, but the matter between Vanessa and Alfred was so


    ¡°Vanessa and Alfred were couples six years ago. They are just getting back together now. Please don¡¯t


    nder her and create such rumors!¡±


    After finishing these words coldly, Georgia directly pushed Anaya away and then walked into Ernie¡¯s


    office.


    If she continued to argue with Anaya, there would only be more and more rumors inside the office, and


    Georgia did not want to say anything more.


    ¡°Did you and Anaya quarrel again outside?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t make a good impression on Ernie. Although Ernie knew that Anaya was always causing


    trouble, Ernie thought that Georgia was the one who had giarized the experimental data from her


    lecturer¡¯s thesis.


    Even though Professor Lee believed Georgia did not do it, Ernie did not believe her.


    Moreover, Georgia almost acquiesced to what she did in front of Robert, which made Ernie had a bad


    impression of Georgia.


    ¡°Ernie, I can¡¯t exin clearly about the matter involving me and Anaya. That¡¯s all for it. However, I am


    looking for you now for one thing. I need to go out this afternoon and I may need to take a leave.¡±


    Hearing Georgia¡¯s words, Ernie¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Georgia, from the time you started working until now, tell me how many times you¡¯ve asked for a


    leave? Yesterday you also took leave, and you are taking leave again this afternoon after working in


    the morning. Do you think MU Research Institute is a ce where you cane and go whenever you


    want? Which person would take a leave every day when one is working? Don¡¯t think that you can do


    whatever you want just because a professor values you.¡±


    Georgia also knew that it was wrong for her to take a leave like this, but it was just that the matter of


    clearing the injustice that being wronged as the one who caused the ident was too important. She


    had to do the matter.


    ¡°Ernie, this matter is very important. I must go out, please approve my leave request.¡±


    Ernie did not make things difficult for Georgia. He coldly wrote a leave of absence for her and warned


    her coldly.


    ¡°I will tell the professor truthfully about you taking leave inside the institute, and about your conflict with


    Anaya which happened over and over again. Don¡¯t think that the professor will save you every time.¡±


    Georgia nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Ernie, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve troubled you today.¡±


    After saying these words, Georgia walked out of Ernie¡¯s office, intending to leave immediately.


    Anaya red at Georgia with hatred for a few moments, and she also knew that she couldn¡¯t continue


    arguing with Georgia any further.


    Otherwise, the people inside the office would also think that she was causing trouble, and when the


    professor fired her, there might not even be many people to speak up for her at that time. She couldn¡¯t


    go too far inside the office.


    It¡¯s just that Rachel was considered as her distant cousin. Their grandfathers were cousins, and the two


    of them did not have a close rtionship.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Vanessa, who was Georgia¡¯s bestie, Anaya wouldn¡¯t have known that Georgia and


    Vanessa had already bullied Rachel, besides bullying her!


    This made her even more annoyed with Georgia. She inwardly hoped that her aunt could help her to


    chase Georgia out of the institute.


    Georgia had already taken a taxi to the Simpson family at the time.


    When she was on her way, Emma and her parents, Flora and Owen had already arrived at the house


    of the Simpson family.


    After the housekeeper opened the door, Emma walked into the house of the Simpson family with her


    parents.


    The three of them immediately noticed the strange look of Robert and his mother, Maisie. The


    atmosphere was very unsettling.


    Moreover, another young woman was sitting there who they didn¡¯t know.


    Emma¡¯s first thought when she saw the woman was wondering if Maisie was dissatisfied with her as


    her future daughter-inw and wanted that woman in front of her to rece Emma as her daughter-in-


    Emma guessed so, but she did not dare to speak.


    Emma stood politely behind her father. Meanwhile, Owen pondered in his mind what kind of situation


    he was facing.


    He walked forward and politely extended his hand, smiling at Robert and Maisie.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Robert, sorry for troubling you all that you all suddenly called us over and asked us to bring


    Eden here¡­ This time it¡¯s undeniable that Eden had done something wrong. I will indoctrinate him


    sternly the next time.¡±


    Owen felt that the Simpson family must be unhappy with Eden for causing trouble outside, and he


    decided to first admit his mistake to give him an out.


    ¡°Sit down first. Someone else isingter.¡±


    Maisie coldly said these words, then she sat down on the sofa with a cold face.


    Emma and her parents sat on top of the sofa in confusion, while Selena sat on top of a single-seater


    sofa. The whole living room was depressingly silent.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Robert, who is this youngdy? You haven¡¯t introduced her to us yet, right?¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t stand the unsettling atmosphere she was facing and she was curious about the young


    woman. She felt that the woman was her rival, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask the question.


    Robert looked at Emma. He had many guesses in his heart suddenly but he never showed them.


    Maisie also looked at the woman in front of her, and she said something after a long time.


    ¡°This is Selena, it was your brother who bullied Selena yesterday, so please apologize to Ms Hond.¡±


    When Maisie said these words, Owen¡¯s expression slightly changed, while Flora looked at the woman


    in front of her more cautiously. Emma¡¯s face also turned ghastly.


    The three of them felt that something was wrong with what happened, but the matter at hand did not


    allow them to give in.


    Owen and Flora took the initiative to stand up and walk towards Selena. After making up his mind,


    Owen pulled Flora to kneel directly in front of Selena.


    ¡°Ms Hond, it¡¯s all because of my sinful son who is so immature. Please be merciful and forgive him.


    After he goes back, I will definitely discipline him strictly and will definitely not let him make such a


    mistake again!¡±


    Flora was somewhat reluctant to do so, she had been in the limelight for several years and had never


    bowed her head and knelt in front of such a youngdy to admit her mistakes.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just that someone as ruthless as her husband, Owen had knelt, so Flora could only apologise to


    Selena unwillingly.


    ¡°Ms Hond, it¡¯s all because I, as a mother didn¡¯t educate my son properly. He really should be


    punished. I just hope that you¡¯ll be lenient and give him a chance to be a new man.¡±


    ¡°Ms Hond, my brother is too immature. I beg you to give him a chance.¡±


    Selena had note into contact with anyone from the Lane family before. She had only met Emma a


    few times before and she was not familiar with her.


    As for Eden, if it wasn¡¯t for seeing him again yesterday and seeing the crazy look on his face as if he


    was the boss of the world, Selena would not even recall the incidents six years ago in which he argued


    with Wendy inside the bar and ended up chasing after her with his car.


    Now that Eden¡¯s parents and his sister were all begging her to forgive him in front of her, she felt really


    embarrassed.


    After all, the middle-aged parents were kneeling in front of her, making it seem like she was very


    upassionate.


    Selena was a straightforward person. She replied to them directly.


    ¡°Mr. Lane and Mrs. Lane, regarding the matter of your son, I am no longer angry now, and he will be


    brought to the Simpson family soon, as for the matter afterwards, I don¡¯t think you should look for me if


    you want to ask for forgiveness. You should ask Robert and Ma¡¯am Maisie.¡±


    Hearing her words, Owen pulled his wife Flora up. She slowly realized the seriousness of the situation


    at hand.


    But he couldn¡¯t show it in his face. He calmly thanked Selena.


    ¡°Ms Hond, thank you for forgiving Eden.¡±


    After saying this, Owen brought Flora back to sit on top of the sofa, and he looked at Robert and


    Maisie. He asked them gently.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Robert. What exactly is so important? Can you guys just tell us directly?¡±


    ¡°The people haven¡¯t arrived yet. When theye, we will talk about this matter clearly.¡±


    Robert said with a calm look.


    However, his mind was already full of thought. He thought that if he had wronged Georgia in this


    matter, Georgia might be very disgusted with the Simpson family at the moment.


    He had lived for more than 50 years and had encountered many storms in his life, so he needed to


    remain calm even when he felt that something might happen.


    The atmosphere in the living room remained unsettling. After a while, the doorbell rang and the


    housekeeper asked the maid to open the door.


    Shortly afterwards, the maid came in with Georgia.


    The expressions of Emma, Owen, and Flora changed instantly.

 Chapter 79 Histrionical

    Chapter 79 Histrionical


    "Why are you staying here? "Owen Lane asked indifferently.


    Georgia Lane did not answer his question, she just staring at those people in the house and


    approached Selena.


    Someplicated emotions could be read on Robert''s face.


    Although Maisie did not have a good impression of Georgia Lane ,she invited her to take a sit.


    "Take a sit, we can have a talk after all people reach here, "she said coldly.


    Obviously, it meant that they were waiting for Eden Lane toe. Emma Lane''s hands started


    trembling.


    She vaguely knew that why Robert''s mother asked them toe.


    The only thing was she could not understand that all the evidences in the ident were prepared well


    and they had kept a way open for retreat. There was no chance to be caught out.


    Owen had a same thought with Emma.


    He also guessed that the reason she gathered all the people, especially bringing Eden here was


    because of the ident happened in the past.


    Maybe they had known something.


    However, the crime scene,the witnesses and all the details had been perfectly treated properly by him.


    He could not think where was missed out. The condition was unfavorable, the only thing he could do is


    to act ording to circumstances.


    "Sis, I''m sorry about my brother''s matter,he is too immature, he should get a lesson. How is Travis


    Armstrong now? I heard he has became an idiot. Two of you were so in love during that time, I don''t


    expect it,"she suddenly said.


    Emma suddenly started talking, she mentioned Travis purposely, and she mentioned that two of them


    were ex-lovers.Obviously,she was intentional to let Robert know about their rtionship.


    Georgia stared at her coldly, none of a word came out from her mouth.


    However, Robert was concerned about Emma''s words.


    He had employed someone to investigate the background of the person who was brought back by


    Georgia, the result had not came out yet, but now he knew it from Emma. They were couple in the


    past, he is her ex-boyfriend.


    He was grieved. Robert recalled back the tattoo on Georgia''s chest, there was a word engraved under


    the sun ,''Travis'' that person''s name.


    Did they love each other very much in the past? He could not control himself to think about their past


    and wondered that how much they in love in the past.


    Georgia ignored her but she still continued to say.


    "I still remember that two of you fell in love during secondary school time, the whole school knew that.


    Hereafter, he disappeared for 10 years. Can''t imagine what has he done for these 10 years and make


    him became a idiot. Sis,will you take care of him in the future? Two of you were so in love before. Will


    you take care of him for a lifetime?"


    "That''s enough, why you have to mention these matter,"Robert said coldly while Georgia did not


    answer her questions.


    He did not want to hear about story of her and the other man in the past. This made Emma confirmed


    that he had some affection for her.


    Emma felt jealous. Jealousy made her likely be crazy.


    "I know that you have feelings for her, if you don''t want to marry me, you can tell directly. I''m not that


    type of person who will pester you."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma suddenly criticized him. Robert looked at her indifferently, he warned her again.


    "Do you think now it''s the right time to discuss these things, better shut up."


    In the deep of his heart, he believed that what Selena said was the truth, he hoped that.


    He understood that if Georgia was the murder who killed his sister in the car ident, he would never


    have chance to get closer with her forever.


    "Robert, please pardon her. Emma is just too impulsive,"Flora Wong tried to persuade him.


    Owen looked serious, he said coldly.


    "Robert, Emma is your only fiancee. Even though you are from the Simpson family. I won''t let you y


    with two of my daughters,"


    Owen was unpleasant. He said fiercely with a strong sense of righteousness. Georgia sneered at his


    artificial words.


    She kept silence as she did not want to quarrel with him who has no sense of shame.


    "Enough, stop quarreling! " Maisie shouted.


    She looked at Selena and asked, "Selena, make a call to Eden, when will he arrive? "


    "Alright Auntie Maisie , I will call him immediately,"she nodded her head and went out to make a call.


    After a while, she came back, "He will arrive in 10 more minutes."


    Level of stress and anxiety rose among Owen and Emma. They exchanged nces,revealing their


    anxiety.


    "Excuse me,I want to go toilet," Emma stood up.


    Maisie nodded her head, she headed off to the direction of toilet.


    Owen took his phone, Georgia could see that he was writing something on his phone.


    A few momentter, he took it down, Georgia felt that they were discussing to y a trick on her.


    After a few minutes, Emma returned back to her ce.The chambein came,"Young master just


    arrived."


    Maisie nodded her head, "Let hime in."


    A few minutester, Eden was brought in by two muscr men, his hands were locked with shackles.


    Eden was walking limped with with a swollen face, he must be suffering a lot.


    "My dearest son, you must have a rough time, how are you feeling? Did somebody beat you? Tell me,


    I''ll take revenge for you,"''Flora said. Her tears came out when she saw him, she dashed forwards to


    hug her son.


    Eden showed a gloomy face, with ruthless and brutalness.


    He red at Selena and Georgia with rancorous gaze like he wanted to kill her.


    This was the first time Georgia saw him look so cruel and frustrated as he was the type of person who


    looked arrogantly all the time."


    He must be suffering a lot in the jail,"she thought.


    If so, she would definitely gloat over his misfortune. This person had framed so many people, if he got


    a lesson, she would give apuse to celebrate.


    "My son, why you don''t want to talk? Are you not feeling well? Do you want me to send you to


    hospital?" Flora asked him anxiously. Eden still remained silent, none of a word came out from his


    mouth.


    "Sit down here. I have something to ask you,"Robert said coldly.


    Eden stayed still motionless. Two muscr men rose him up and threw him to the front.


    "Robert, he is still young, why you treat him like that," Flora said.


    "He is already twenty something, still young?" Robert had not spoken yet, Maisie said mockingly. "Mrs.


    Lane, please have a sit.We need to have a serious talk now," said Maisie.


    Flora was not willing to see his dearest son being treated violently as he was the son she doted on the


    most since he was young. Owen looked at Flora coldly.


    "Sit down, see what she wants to say. "


    "Selena, all have arrived, just tell them what you know and listen how would they exin."Maisie said.


    Selena stood up and looked at Eden, "Eden Lane,you don''t have to hate me. Yesterday, you were the


    one who provoked me first but I''m d as it reminds me the matter which had happened six years


    ago."


    Owen and Emma showed a strained expression on their face after hearing from her. The air was


    surcharged with tension. Flora felt scared too.


    Eden looked at Selena and asked coldly.


    "Who the hell are you? I don''t remember I have not seen you six years ago.Yesterday I just made a


    joke on you, then you treat me like this, I will definitely remember what have you done to me."He red


    at her fiercely like he would take revenge whenever he can.


    Now Owen only realized that he spoiled his son too much, he was now a ck sleep, bringing trouble


    to them. The person who provoked by him is the daughter of the Hond family. Even though he was


    suffering a lot, he still needed to apologize to her.


    "You better shut up, how could you say something like that? You should learn from mistakes. You''re


    lucky as Miss Selena is willing to let you go. If you behave rudely again, I won''t admit that you are my


    son. "Owen warned his son.


    Owen was pretending that he was acting the justice. Eden went quiet but his anger would not


    disappear.


    Selena sneered. "Never mind, you don''t recognize me as you never seen me before but six years ago,


    I saw you and Wendy Simpson were quarreling at a bar."


    "What do you mean?" Emma stood up. "What do you want to say? "


    "Sit down Emma, let her finish talking, "Maisie warned Emma. Emma could not help and sit down


    quietly.


    Selena added. "Six years ago, when I was at a bar, I saw you and Wendy Simpson start quarreling at


    the bar, after a while, I saw her go out by driving a car and you such a foul-mouthed speaking offensive


    words while driving your car to chase after her. Hereafter, she got in a car ident.That''s what all I


    know."''


    She finished talking and went back to her seat. After listening to her words, Owen and Emma became


    anxious again.


    They had never thought that Selena was the witness of this ident happened six years ago. No


    wonder Robert and Maisie asked them toe. They looked so indifferent as they suspected Eden


    was the murder.


    "Eden, what happened between you and my daughter, what can make you chase after her by


    car?"Maisie said coldly.


    Now Eden only understood that the Simpson family started to suspect the truth of the ident. His


    anger disappeared. He became heightening tension and his back got sweaty.

 Chapter 80 Uncontrollable Tremor

    Chapter 80 Uncontroble Tremor


    Eden was extremely nervous after he knocked and killed someone with his car.


    He headed back home straight, fell on his knees and cried out the truth to Owen.


    After learning the truth, they decided to make Georgia a recement as the murderer in the ident.


    Six years had passed, Eden thought no one would ever remember that incident anymore.


    But whenever Eden thought of the possibility that someone might reveal the truth and he would need to


    bear the consequences of his action, his body would start to tremble uncontrobly.


    "I don''t even know who Wendy is, I have no idea what are you talking about. I might have argued with a


    woman six years ago, but I can''t even remember who it was. If it was the same night that Wendy was


    murdered, I remembered that I was drunk that night, I drove a short distance and called my sister to


    and took a taxi home. I didn''t know that my sister arrivedter, picked up the car and even got into an


    ident. "


    This was the speech prepared and said by Eden, today, he repeated it nervously.


    Both Emma and Owen felt relieved when Eden recited that speech. They were worried that something


    might go wrong with Lane¡¯s family.


    They told Eden years ago to never forget the speech and just recite the same speech again should


    there be any incident like what was happening at the moment.


    "Ma¡¯am, are you being suspicious that Eden might be the murderer? That''s not possible. Eden was


    drunk, he called his sister for help but she wasn¡¯t there on time, so he took a taxi home. Who would


    have known that Georgia arrivedter at the scene and involved in an ident? It was all our fault, we


    are sorry."


    Owen exined while Flora helped.


    "What happened back then was indeed an ident, but the person who drove was not Eden. Eden


    was drunk and frightened, so he called his sister to pick him up after driving for a short while. No one


    would have predicted that Georgia would have driven the car under alcohol influence and got involved


    in a car ident, we are truly sorry ¡­"


    Georgia couldn''t help but gave a mockery smile looking at their acting.


    Robert Simpson was observing Georgia all the while, he didn''t believe a single word from Eden.


    But, there was no evidence.


    Robert felt that every single person of the Lanes¡¯ had a reason to lie. Maisie on the other hand stopped


    questioning Owen and Eden, she turned and looked at Georgia instead.


    "They imed that you were the one driving that night, Ms Georgia, please tell us your side of the story.


    "Ma¡¯am, I''ve said that I am not the murderer. I was drugged by my father that night and was sold to a


    man named Chester Rogers. Luckily I was able to escape and went home. But my beloved father


    knocked me out the moment I arrived home. And when I was conscious again, I was at the scene of


    the ident and ended up in jail for six years. I didn''t even know what happened and who did I murder


    or serving jailed time on behalf of whom¡­ but now I know, the jailed time was served on behalf of my


    beloved little brother¡­


    Georgiaughed sarcastically, Owen stood up and pped her on her face angrily.


    "You ungrateful child, how could you me it on your brother? You had been telling lies about your


    siblings ever since your mother died. You felt that I wasn''t fair to you and imed that your stepmother


    was evil. You are still trying to me your fault on your brother up until now! What is that you really


    want? What''s your motive?"


    Owen shouted boldly, Georgia raised her head and looked at him.


    "I am telling the truth about Eden, the truth that lies in your heart. I swear that if there''s even one word


    that I said was a lie, I will have a horrible death, same goes for my family members, including my


    daughter. I am not afraid to make such a statement, but can you?"


    Georgia stood up and told him.


    Owen cleared his throat, he was a Buddhist and dare not make such a statement.


    Robert¡¯s mom looked at Owen suspiciously, Emma quickly stood up and raised her hand.


    "Ma¡¯am, I can swear too. My brother is innocent, Georgia was the driver, she''s telling lies now. If I''m


    lying, I swear that I will die a miserable lonely woman.


    "That''s enough! Stop making all this drama."


    Maisie yelled.


    She believed neither of them, but Georgia used to lie to Robert using a fake DNA report, of course, she


    would be more suspicious about her.


    She turned to Georgia.


    ¡°Ms Georgia, if you are telling the truth, where is your evidence?"


    "I remembered the hotel I was sent to that night. I''m not sure if they keep a record of the CCTV


    recording, but apart from that, I asked the receptionist to buy some clothes for me. If she''s still working


    there and remembers me, she could be my alibi. I wasn¡¯t present at the scene of the ident and


    wasn''t driving.


    "Give me the name of the hotel, I will investigate."


    Robert stood up and said to Georgia.


    Maisie remained silent, she approved Robert¡¯s decision.


    When Georgia was about to reveal the name of the hotel, Eden had a seizure out of a sudden,


    "Pill¡­give me pill..."


    Eden looked at everyone fiercely, he was begging for a pill.


    Selena jumped up.


    "Have him under control, he is having a tremor!"


    All of them were in chaos, and all discussions stopped immediately.


    Owen, Emma and Flora looked at Eden nervously while Selena called for the ambnce and ordered


    two strong men to tie him up.


    It was all chaotic in the Simpson¡¯s household, Eden continued shaking uncontrobly and it was scary


    when tremors hit a drug addict.


    Georgia felt like Eden could easily kill someone if they released him, and she asked everyone to give


    him pills.


    Eden was sent to the hospital, Flora, Emma and Owen went along.


    Maisie¡¯s energy was drained and stopped her interrogation, she sent Georgia out while Selena


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    followed.


    "Ms Georgia, I don''t believe that you were the murderer, I witnessed the fight between Wendy and


    Eden that night, Eden seemed really drunk and impulsive, it ispletely believable that he could


    knock and killed Wendy with his car."


    Georgia smiled at Selena.


    "Thank you for trusting me and thank you for revealing what happened years ago. If you hadn''t said


    anything, they will take me as Wendy¡¯s murderer forever. Although they are still in doubt, at least they


    are being suspicious of others, sadly I don¡¯t have enough evidence in hand."


    Georgia said disappointedly.


    "Didn''t you mention being at a hotel? You said you went to the reception, let me investigate for you."


    Georgia looked at Selena with surprised, but she thanked her immediately.


    "Thank you, Ms Selena."


    "There''s nothing to thank me for, I grew up with Wendy, I don''t want the real murderer to be free from


    legal punishment, and this is the least I can do for her."


    Georgia nodded gratefully.


    "But it is still a huge favour you are doing for me, thank you."


    Both of them smiled at each other and Selena asked suddenly.


    "It''s only quarter past one, where are you heading to? Do you need a lift?"


    Georgia thought she had to be back for work, but when she was about to say something, Robert¡¯s car


    stopped beside her.


    "Get on, let''s go to the hotel, don''t you want to find out the truth?"

 Chapter 81 Don’t Fall in Love with Me

    Chapter 81 Don¡¯t Fall in Love with Me


    Georgia looked at Selena with hesitation, and Selena smiled back to her.


    ¡°Just go with Robert now that he said you can go together to that hotel to find out what happened at


    that time. You can call me if you need any helpter. I also really want to find out the real murderer and


    let the real murderer be brought to justice.¡±


    Georgia nodded. After saying goodbye to Selena, she got in the car and sit beside Robert.


    Without any words, Robert drove directly to the hotel Georgia had mentioned. With a long time silence


    on the way, Robert suddenly spoke.


    ¡°If I wrong you this time, I will apologize and make up for it. But if you¡¯re still cheating me, you¡¯ll know


    that no one can stop my mother¡¯s vengeance on you. So you¡¯d better be prepared for it, and no lies


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°What I said is true, and I don¡¯t need your apology or anything else. I just want your Simpson family to


    stay away from me and never disturb my life! If the truth proves that I¡¯m not lying and you have a kind


    heart to ask your cousin to conduct the surgery for my daughter, I will appreciate that.¡±


    Georgia put it frankly. As for her rtionship with Robert, she wished they could never see each other


    forever.


    If the truth came out, her only wish was to ask him to do her a favor, that is, let Ivan Simpson operate


    on her daughter.


    Though Georgia thought it might be difficult to persuade him to do that, she still wanted to try it. As for


    other things or rtions, she didn¡¯t want at all.


    She just hoped they could never see each other after all these things were done.


    Robert got her through her words, and he felt prickling pain in his heart.


    There were explicit indifference and a sense of distance in her words. She didn¡¯t have the slightest care


    to him, or even cold.


    It seemed that he was the only one to be entangled and tortured all the time.


    ¡°Georgia, you don¡¯t have to be such a stranger. I will make up for it if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Thinking of the baby still on the way, she sounded even colder.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, you and I should have kept things straight. If you insist it is me that killed your sister, then


    I should be your enemy. If I prove that I¡¯m not the killer in that ident, then we¡¯re just strangers! But if


    you must assume that we have other rtionships, I¡¯ll have to say we¡¯re just like a whoremaster and a


    whore. So don¡¯t pay much attention to me!¡±


    As the sentence came out her mouth, Robert quickly stopped the car beside with a bang.


    He turned to the woman next to him with rage, and yelled.


    ¡°Georgia Lane, what do you mean? Do you hate it so much that you have things to do with me? Do you


    have to degrade yourself?¡±


    He hated it when Georgia try to keep him distant.


    Georgia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She can never forget how she was humiliated by


    Robert before.


    And she also can¡¯t forget that she sold herself for five million yuan. She even despised herself.


    Moreover, she was pregnant. The only thought in her mind was to keep distance with Robert.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. I just want to remind you that you¡¯d better not fall in love with me or care


    about me. I don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    As a matter of fact, Georgia faintly felt that Robert was somewhat possessive of her, and she didn¡¯t like


    this kind of feelings.


    Robert instantly got paled at her blunt warning. He clenched his fists and mocked.


    ¡°How can I possibly like you? You think too much, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It better be!¡±


    Georgia replied coldly. Robert suddenly got out of the car and walked to the sidewalk. He lit a cigarette


    and he didn¡¯t return back to the car until the cigarette finished.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡±


    They kept silent on the rest of the journey. When arriving at the hotel, Robert thought of that night.


    He was thinking, Georgia insisted that she was in the hotel that night and she was exactly the woman


    on his bed that night.


    But the result of the paternity test showed that he was not natural father of Georgia¡¯s daughter.


    So either Georgia was lying or she had other men in the past. Thetter possibility made his face


    gloomy.


    After they arrived at the hotel, they made a call and manager of the hotel stood in front of Robert with


    fear.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, my top boss has made a call to me. If you need any help, just tell me.¡±


    The manager led Georgia and Robert to a private VIP lounge. Robert spoke.


    ¡°Show me the surveince video of the night on July fifth, six years ago, and another thing is finding out


    who was the receptionist on that night.¡±


    The manager nodded in a tremble with fear and arranged his men to do it.


    There were only Georgia and Robert left in the lounge. Robert can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°I remembered you once said we have a daughter, and it was you and I in the room of the hotel on that


    night six years ago. Georgia, let¡¯s just assume what you said is true, but the result of the paternity test


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    demonstrated that your daughter isn¡¯t mine. Could it be that you were in rtionship with other men at


    that time? But you wrongly thought that I was the natural father of your daughter?¡±


    Bearing a strong jealousy, Robert asked.


    At that time, Georgia was so panic and frightened that she didn¡¯t remember the room she slept that


    night.


    Hearing Robert¡¯s questioning, she was actually also unsure who was the man with her that night.


    Chester Rogers had lied to her many times. Now Mr Rogers was dead, but he insisted on his deathbed


    that I was with Robert that night. She didn¡¯t know if she should believe him this time.


    If what he said was true, then Annie must be Robert¡¯s daughter.


    But if the result of paternity test was reliable, and Robert was also the man with me that night, then


    Annie might not be my daughter?


    This thought made her feel terrified and she refused to believe it.


    If that was the truth, she would rather not know it.


    Looking at Robert, Georgia replied coldly.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, do I have to report you every rtionship I had with other men? I don¡¯t think it matters to


    the whole thing. I just need to prove that I¡¯m not the killer in that car ident. As for the man whom I


    was with that night, I don¡¯t think I need tell you.¡±


    Robert was sullen at her words. There might be other unknown men in her life other than Travis


    Armstrong. As long as he thought of this, he felt he can¡¯t suppress the rage in his heart anymore.


    ¡°Georgia Lane, you can¡¯t live without men in your life, can you? You flirt with men wherever you go, are


    you that horny?¡±


    Robert can¡¯t help mocking her.


    She stared at him with indifferent look and sneered.


    ¡°Is there anything to do with you about what kind of woman I am? Mr Simpson, even if it¡¯s the fact that


    I¡¯m horny for men, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    His chest went up and down. He thought Georgia was simply a bane to his life, treading on his heart


    and making him suffering in torment.


    A momentter, the manager brought a young woman in.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, I¡¯m sorry. The surveince video was only kept for three years, so we can¡¯t find out the


    video of six years ago.¡±


    Hearing what the manager said, Georgia felt disappointed in her heart. And then Robert asked.


    ¡°What about the receptionist six years ago? Still work in the hotel?¡±


    ¡°There were four receptionists on that day, and I asked Alice to bring the photos of them. Some of them


    are still working here but some left. I have no idea who of the four you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°Show her the photos.¡±


    Robert pointed in Georgia¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Alice, show Miss Lane.¡±


    Georgia tried to search something in her memory, and then she lingered her finger on a photo of a


    woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. I remembered there was a mole on the middle of her nose.¡±


    Alice took the tabletputer and talked to the manager.


    ¡°Her name is Julie, who resigned three years ago. I heard that she was back to her hometown to get


    married, and I¡¯m not sure whether she can be connected through the phone number she left before.¡±


    ¡°You should try to call her.¡±


    Robert spoke to the manager. And Georgia waited in nervous.


    As expected, the phone number didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Give me her information.¡±


    Robert spoke again. He decided to investigate that woman himself, and then found her to figure out the


    truth of the past.


    The manager quickly told Alice to organize and collect the information about Julie, andter, the


    manager handed Robert a USB sh disk.


    Then Georgia left the hotel along with Robert.


    ¡°Where would you like to go now?¡±


    Robert asked her when they got in the car.


    Georgia checked the time and it was about 4 pm.


    She was busy with things the whole day. She remembered that she told Travis to wait for her and not


    going anywhere.


    She forgot to fetch Travis! She got nervous and worried instantly.


    She spoke to Robert.


    ¡°I need to go to the hospital. If you are not avable to send me there, I¡¯ll take a taxi there.¡±


    This made Robert thought of the man in the hospital, whose name was Travis Armstrong.


    The man whose name was carved on Georgia¡¯s breast.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    Robert suddenly replied.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Simpson.¡±


    Robert hated the look on her face when she tried to be distant with him, but he said nothing this time,


    just driving towards the hospital.


    As they arrived, Georgia almost flied to Travis¡¯ ward.


    Robert followed her behind. This was the first time he felt how it was like to be extremely jealousy.


    He didn¡¯t follow her into the ward but just waited outside.


    As soon as she rushed into the room, he saw a tall man immediately holding her tightly.


    Travis hugged Georgia and cried.


    ¡°Gigi¡­Gigi¡­Gigi, I thought you don¡¯t want me anymore. I remembered you told me to wait for you


    here¡­¡­but why you left so long?¡±


    Travis cried and Georgia hugged him harder in her arms.


    Through the window of the ward, Robert quietly saw them embraced each other tightly.


    The jealousy rising in his heart made him suddenly realize what he truly wanted.


    That was what he wanted! He wanted to possess that woman, and he hated it when there were other


    men around her.

 Chapter 82 Preparing for the Wedding

    Chapter 82 Preparing for the Wedding


    Something mattered happened both today and yesterday. Travis must be afraid to be left alone in the


    ward.


    Georgiaforted Travis.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Travis, I definitely wille back if I promised you. You see, Ie back now, right?¡±


    Travis held Georgia¡¯s hands tightly with unease.


    Georgia totally understood that what Travis needed was the sense of safety, so she stayed with him in


    the ward and kept talking to him.


    Though Travis still seemed retarded, he could barely understand what she said.


    Travis gradually got rxed. After he fell asleep, Georgia went out of the room and she finally thought


    of Robert who sent her here.


    If she didn¡¯t get it wrong, she remembered Robert followed her to the ward but he didn¡¯t get in.


    She looked around but didn¡¯t see him.


    She checked the time again. It had been more than one hour since they got here. He must have left.


    As she thought, she made a call to Vanessa.


    In the previous call she just told Vanessa that she did the record in the police station as well as some


    general facts about the missing of Travis.


    Vanessa was concerned about these matters very much, so Georgia decided to call her and told her


    the details.


    In the call, Georgia told her the fact that Chester Rogers was dead and exined the discussions in


    Robert¡¯s house on the car ident six years ago, and so on.


    Vanessa was shocked in the phone.


    ¡°Gigi, I can¡¯t believe it that your father should make you a scapegoat for his son¡¯s crime. Are you his


    daughter or not? How could he treat you like this?¡±


    Vanessa was out of rage, and Georgia just smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Who knows? I used to have chance to do a paternity test, but now it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s done


    or not. No matter he is my natural father or not, he wants to kill me more than anyone, so it doesn¡¯t


    matter at all to know the truth.¡±


    Vanessa immediately sensed her upset and sadness in her words.


    She grew up together with Georgia, knowing very well of Georgia¡¯s tough life in the Lane family.


    In the past, Gigi was treated with indifference and neglected in the family, and now the whole family


    clearly wanted her to die.


    Back to the news that Chester Rogers was dead, Vanessa asked with concern.


    ¡°Gigi, what happened to Chester Rogers? How did he die? Didn¡¯t you say he was punched faint on the


    ground when you and Travis escaped?¡±


    Georgia also had doubt over Chester Rogers¡¯ death.


    There was no official news from policemen about autopsy report and other investigation reports.


    Georgia felt as if a cloud hung over her head.


    ¡°Mr Rogers told me it was Owen Lane and Emma Lane that asked him to kidnap me. He said they


    wanted me to be stained and ruined by some men and video the process. But Travis happened to be


    there, so I escaped. I was not sure whether there were helpers of Mr Rogers, and I had to run as fast


    as I can with Travis. Now when I think back, I should tie up fainted Mr Rogers and take him out of there


    too, then I won¡¯t be stuck in such an unsure position.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Owen Lane and Emma Lane killed Mr Rogers?¡±


    Vanessa asked confusedly. Georgia replied helplessly.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe they did it. Maybe there are still other enemies of mine in the dark. Vanessa, let¡¯s


    not over guess it and wait for official reports from the policemen. I just hope it won¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    Vanessa nodded.


    ¡°You are right. Let¡¯s just wait for the official reports. Wish it won¡¯t get you and Travis into trouble.¡±


    As she finished, she suddenly thought of Travis being retarded so she asked Georgia.


    ¡°Shall we take Travis to the doctor and have his brain examined? To find out why he be a fool.


    How wonderful it would be if he can be cured. Gigi, your life is so hard now, and I know you so well.


    You definitely will take the responsibility of looking after him. But you also have to take care of Annie,


    it¡¯s too much for you to take responsibility of another one¡¯s life.¡±


    Georgiapletely knew her own situation. She indeed had no energy to take care of Travis.


    However, Travis¡¯ only family in the world was dead, and she was the only one he could rely on.


    If she didn¡¯t take the responsibility, who would?


    ¡°Vanessa, we don¡¯t have better ways, do we? I can¡¯t leave Travis alone. I don¡¯t take him for


    examination yet, because I am so busy these days. When I get free, I will do it. It couldn¡¯t be better if he


    could be cured. The thing is that there are none of his families left in the world. When I went to Travis¡¯


    hometown along with policemen, I learnt from the neighbor that his grandmother died. Now he only has


    me to look after him. I can¡¯t give up him.¡±


    Georgia would always remember their old days in school, when she was in rtionship with Travis. It


    was the happiest time in her life.


    As Georgia finished the sentence, on the other side of the phone, Vanessa kept silent for quite a long


    time.


    She surely understood that persuading Gigi to give up Travis was no better than letting Travis be a


    beggar on the street. Not to mention Gigi, even she can¡¯t bear to let that happen.


    Deep in thought for a while, Vanessa spoke out her puzzlement.


    ¡°Gigi, what are your feelings to Travis now? Do you still love him?¡±


    Georgia smiled.


    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m not that simple and innocent girl anymore. I have a busy job now and have a daughter to


    look after. I had a car ident and I was in prison once. I have suffered so much. If Travis came to my


    life in the hard part of it and helped me out, perhaps I would love him for my whole life. But he vanished


    before I started my hardship. With a decade having passed, I¡¯m full of nostalgia and gratitude to him.


    I¡¯m d to have a friend like him in my life. Now he is sick, and I would like to take care of him and


    protect him. But that kind of feelings is not love anymore.¡±


    Vanessa knew well that Georgia was used to protecting herself because she was always neglected in


    the family.


    Waiting ten years fruitlessly, Gigi must have given up her love to him.


    But Vanessa thought there was also good side about it. If Gigi still loved Travis, how distressing it


    would be for her based on the fact that Travis had problems with his brain which may not be cured


    forever.


    ¡°Gigi, I have been back to Alfred¡¯spany and restart my work there. We¡¯re good again, though I


    don¡¯t know how far we can get. But now I can help you now. I have no idea how Alfred bes the


    son of the Chow family in G City. Anyway, he is rich now, and I can ask him for help. Annie is also my


    daughter. I can afford her medical fee, and you don¡¯t have to work in the club anymore!¡±


    ¡°A few dayster, I¡¯ll ask Alfred to contact the doctors in the United States. When he finds a proper


    hospital, I¡¯ll send Annie to America for treatment. As for Ivan Simpson, I¡¯ll try my best to persuade him


    to conduct surgery for Annie. Now the Simpson family has doubts over the true killer of that car


    ident¡­ so Ivan Simpson might say yes to it.¡±


    Georgia hesitated. She would feel guilty and sad if she quit the job and left La¡¯s offer behind once


    her situation improved a little.


    But in addition, she was pregnant now.


    Though she did not know how to face Robert, she was quite sure that she wouldn¡¯t hurt her baby.


    She wanted to protect and keep her baby though in such a difficult situation.


    She had been anorexic all the time, and her reactions of pregnancy got worse since then.


    She lost appetite for food, and everything she ate was vomited.


    However, she had to eat in the hope of not affecting the baby in her belly.


    Annie¡¯s poor health condition was the deepest pain in her heart, and she never wanted it to happen


    again on her second child because of her.


    She would wear herself out if she did two jobs at the same time.


    ¡°Vanessa, you know that La helped me a lot. So I don¡¯t want to rush it. On La¡¯s words, I only need


    to work in the club for two days a week and she doesn¡¯t force me into prostitution. Well, it¡¯spletely


    up to me. I don¡¯t want to leave there because my situation gets a little better. It will hurt La¡¯s feelings.


    But drinking is unavoidable in this job, and I can¡¯t drink now, so I shall find a proper time to make it


    clear to La.¡±


    Vanessa met La once, and she also felt La was nice.


    Vanessa kept silent for a while, and then she uttered.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Then that¡¯s it. But Gigi, you have to put your safety on the first ce.¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    The news that Vanessa and Alfred were good again reminded Georgia of the explosive news that


    Anaya Mitchell and Rachel Scott were cousins. Georgia immediately told Vanessa about this.


    Vanessa didn¡¯t know Anaya Mitchell. It happened that Gigi¡¯s colleague and Rachel Scott were cousins,


    and the both of the two sisters hated them. She really felt shocked.


    These days, Alfred had been very nice to Vanessa, and she spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°Alfred doesn¡¯t want to tell me the truth that the cooperation between him and Rachel Scott is based on


    lies or the opposite. But for now, I¡¯m out of my hands to it. Alfred and I have got married. He has


    arranged the big day on this weekend. Gigi, you must attend my wedding then, you¡¯re my only family


    and friend.¡±


    Georgia nodded surely.


    ¡°Vanessa, how could I miss your wedding? I will go to S City to visit Annie in the hospital on Saturday,


    and I will attend your wedding on Sunday.¡±


    Vanessa instantly exined where Georgia got about.


    ¡°Gigi, I have sent people to look after Annie, and they can tell me her current situation at any time. So


    you don¡¯t have to worry about Annie.¡±


    Georgiapletely trusted her arrangement, and she asked Vanessa again.


    ¡°The wedding is in such a rush, there must be many preparations to be done. Do you need my


    help?¡±

 Chapter 83 Choosing The Wedding Dress

    Chapter 83 Choosing The Wedding Dress


    When Georgia asked this, Vanessa was immediately reminded of something.


    ¡°Alfred had already arranged the other things long ago. I don¡¯t know how he exined the matter that I


    became the bride. I don¡¯t care about it much, the only thing I care about is one thing. Gigi, you know


    that I have loved wedding dresses since childhood. It¡¯s toote now to customize a unique wedding


    dress. However, Alfred has agreed to let me go to a private high-end custom wedding dress store to


    choose a wedding dress. When will you be free? Can youe and choose one with me? I hope we


    both can choose a beautiful wedding dress together. You will be my bridesmaid.¡±


    This was once an agreement between them, no matter who got married, even if they were married and


    had children, only they could be each other¡¯s bridesmaids.


    Rules were rigid but the people were always flexible. They were never going to find someone else to be


    their bridesmaids.


    Georgia nodded immediately and agreed.


    ¡°I have to go to work during the day. Vanessa, when your appointment to choose the wedding dress is


    fixed, I cane to choose with you in the afternoon. Don¡¯t choose the morning section, I feel guilty to


    ask for leave from work now.¡±


    Vanessaughed.


    ¡°I am also working during the day. Don¡¯t worry, it will definitely be after you get off work.¡±


    They talked about their wedding dress preferences for a bit and then hung up.


    Georgia was in a good mood but the Lane family had be increasingly chaotic.


    Eden was sent to the emergency room.


    He had withdrawal syndrome and injured many medical staffs when he was in madness.


    After they sedating him and operating on him, the doctor came out from the operation room and told


    the Lane family about his condition.


    ¡°Many of Eden¡¯s ribs were bruised heavily and all of his internal organs have suffered minor injuries of


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    varying degrees. He must have been beaten up very badly. Also, Eden was also vited by a man.¡±


    When the doctor uttered this sentence, Owen¡¯s whole face became so deste that he could not speak


    at all.


    His expressions were twisted. If he hadn¡¯t known that this was done on the Hond family¡¯s orders, he


    even would like to call a bunch of people to kill the one who harmed his son.


    Flora burst into tears besides him.


    She had been wondering that howe Eden had not even spoken a word after seeing her, looking so


    gloomy. How could there be such a sinister method of doing something?


    Her son was vited by a man. Who could bear this kind of shame and humiliation?


    After the doctor left, Owen suddenly pped Flora on her face.


    Flora staggered and then fell to the ground.


    ¡°Dad, why are you hitting mom?¡±


    Emma yelled anxiously before kneeling down and helping her mother to get up.


    Flora clutched her cheek which was still hurt painfully as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Owen, what is the matter with you? Eden is still lying in the ward, why are you taking out your anger


    on me?¡±


    Flora had always been so powerless in front of her husband that she trembled as she said this one


    sentence in rebuttal.


    Owen pointed to the woman in front of him, looking like he was about to explode.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who spoiled Eden. Such a good boy unexpectedly addicted to drugs. Previously when he lost


    millions in gambling and you still said that he lost control of himself for a bit. Now he has taken drugs.


    Do you know what it means to take drugs? Who is going to save him? Who can save him?¡±


    Owen roared loudly. Eden was his only son. Originally he had considered him as an heir, now he


    turned out to be like an useless coward. And furthermore, he was addicted to drugs now,pletely


    hopeless.


    Owen valued his heir a lot. It was not that he had not been with other women outside all these years,


    but none of the women was able to conceive and gave birth. Even if someone got pregnant, the child


    she gave birth to wasn¡¯t his.


    Therefore, he always cherished Eden as a treasure.


    Who knew that he had unexpectedly spoiled Eden into being a drug addict. Looking at Eden who was


    going to ruin the Lane family, Owen felt like his whole heart was bleeding now.


    He felt that it was Flora who had spoiled Eden. His questioning made Flora cry in an instant.


    ¡°Owen, someone must have done something bad to Eden. Eden has never gotten into these things


    before. He was just capricious, mostly got involved in fights and caused troubles only. You can¡¯t give up


    on Eden. We must save Eden and help him to get rid of his drug addiction¡­¡±


    Owen just looked at his wife exhaustedly.


    At that time, he had also liked Flora¡¯s ability to give birth to his children. All these years, he had been


    busy with his business but this made Flora havepletely ruined his son.


    Taking a deep breath, Owen looked at Emma.


    ¡°Emma,e home with me. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    After saying this, Owen looked at Flora again.


    ¡°You stay here and take care of our son. If something happens to him, then you will have to leave the


    Lane family!¡±


    After speaking coldly, he turned around and left.


    Emma looked at her mother worriedly and held her hand.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Dad is angry right now. Eden has suffered such a big grievance this time, and now


    he has been exposed of taking drugs. Dad¡¯s anger ispletely justified. We have to find a way to


    make Eden quit drugs, otherwise his life would really be ruined¡­¡±


    Flora just cried and nodded. Emma helplessly ran to follow Owen¡¯s footsteps immediately.


    After the father and daughter returned home, Owen took Emma to the study room.


    ¡°You saw everything today. Do you have any idea of what to do in the future?¡±


    Owen sat down and asked Emma coldly.


    Now, Maisie had begun to suspect that the Lane family lied on the car ident. Robert also didn¡¯t


    seem to believe them either. Seeing that this marriage was about to be ruined, it had be


    particrly difficult for the Lane family.


    Eden¡¯s matter made Owen really angry, but he knew that the murderer in the car ident was the


    matter that needed to be resolved most at the moment.


    If Robert and Maisie came to know that they let Georgia take me for the crime that Edenmitted,


    then it was going to be the end of the Lane family. This was absolutely not allowed to happen.


    Eden had been abandoned and Georgia had also be his enemy. Owen understood that at the


    moment the only person he could continue to use was his daughter.


    ¡°Dad, the worst case will be if they find out the truth, but we can¡¯t let that happen. At the very least, we


    have to make sure that the other party never finds out the truth forever because at that time they will


    hate us the most.¡±


    Emma spoke faintly.


    She was also very annoyed by what happened today. Because of Eden, Emma really believed that the


    other party would really destroy her at this moment.


    ¡°It is not enough¡­¡±


    Owen said definitively.


    ¡°Even if they can¡¯t find the actual murderer in the Lane family, their disgust will make Robert and his


    mother reject the marriage. Emma, we must find a way this time and right now, there is only one way.¡±


    Owen muttered to himself.


    Emma raised her head to look at her father, did not understand what he meant for a while.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Back then we handled all the matters rting to the car ident


    perfectly. Even if Robert investigates, he will definitely not be able to find any clues.¡±


    ¡°Selena saw Eden drive to catch up with Wendy, but Selena did not see what happened after that. We


    can continue to argue these things. They won¡¯t be able to find out the truth but they will definitely doubt


    us. We have to find a way to prove that Georgia drove the car¡­¡±


    ¡°Emma, of course we have to do this but you still have another important matter. Your wedding was


    originally going to be in next year March, but now it can¡¯t be dyed anymore. Emma, you must be


    hurry and find a way to be pregnant with Robert¡¯s child. Only this way our Lane family can survive


    this crisis.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Robert doesn¡¯t touch me at all!¡±


    Emma¡¯s words were filled with indignation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell he means by it. I tried many times but he didn¡¯t touch me at all. How can I


    get pregnant?¡±


    Emma also felt very embarrassed.


    ¡°I will figure out a solution right away. How can a man not cheat? If he is not interested in you then


    make him have interest by giving him medicine. You wait patiently, next Thursday, the old master


    Murphy will hold his sixtieth birthday banquet. Robert will definitely participate in the big event and as


    he still hasn¡¯t rejected the marriage yet you can participate in it too. At that time, I will tamper there so


    you can make it happen with him.¡±


    Emma naturally wanted to be pregnant with Robert¡¯s child. She could feel that Robert was very


    inconsiderate to her. Only if she was pregnant, maybe he was going to pay attention to her.


    It was just that pregnancy was not something she could easily get even after having sex. She asked


    worriedly.


    ¡°Dad, even if you arrange for me to be with Robert at the banquet, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will get


    pregnant.¡±


    Owen sneered.


    ¡°Do you think I will arrange it like this? I am just asking you to find a way to get Robert¡¯s sperm, and


    then we will get you artificially inseminated in the hospital. Don¡¯t worry I will arrange someone


    professional.¡±


    Emma nodded in relief. This way was more insuring.


    ¡°Dad, you must n carefully. This is the only banquet that Robert will be attending currently. We must


    be well prepared.¡±


    After the father and daughter discussed the n to deal with Robert, Owen thought about the matter


    that the hotel had called and informed him today.


    ¡°Robert and Georgia have already found the information of the hotel receptionist during that time, Julie.


    We had already sent Julie away at that time and I will warn her again. You don¡¯t need to worry about


    her.¡±


    Emma nodded. During that time, she had already prepared everything about the car ident. She was


    not afraid of Robert and Georgia¡¯s investigation.


    They were never going to find out the real truth. They would only find out the truth that she created.


    Everyone held their own thoughts and carefully lived their days. Georgia took Travis for a brain


    examination, but the results were not out yet.


    As for Robert, he was looking for his own staff and investigating the matter of the car ident.


    Georgia went to work during the day and then went to the hospital to apany Travis at noon.


    Every day, she ate the food ording to the nutritionist¡¯s rmendation and strove to supply her


    body with nourishment in the hope that the child in her belly could develop healthily.


    The days repeated, Selena called Georgia. The police were now investigating the disappearance case.


    Right now, it had changed from a disappearance case to a murder case as the autopsy report proved


    that Chester was killed.


    The police were now extracting various data from Chester¡¯s body. The autopsy report had not been


    time being.


    After two days of work, on Thursday afternoon, Georgia apanied Vanessa to the top wedding


    dress studio in the D City to choose the wedding dress she wanted.

 Chapter 84 A Hidden Love Perhaps

    Chapter 84 A Hidden Love Perhaps


    It was Georgia''s first time stepping a foot into a wedding studio. She had only seen wedding dresses


    on the mass media before this.


    Every woman dream of putting on a beautiful wedding dress on their wedding day, Georgia was no


    exception.


    But now, she could only look at these beautiful wedding dresses in awe without any expectation or


    hope.


    Perhaps Alfred had given an order beforehand, the workers here all weed and attended to Georgia


    and Vanessa''s requirements without dys.


    They presented Vanessa with all thetest and luxurious designs while Georgia sat on the sofa, looking


    at Vanessa trying on one dress after another.


    In the end, both of them selected a dress with a plunging V-line and a naked illusion back that closes


    with an under fabric zipper. This simple, yet sexy dress fully presented Vanessa''s tall and curvy body


    shape. It made her look extraordinarily elegant.


    A simple and elegant design withoutplicated diamonds or essories matched both Georgia and


    Vanessa''s requirement perfectly.


    Both of them looked at each other and decided that that would be their choice.


    "I''ve chosen mine, now it''s your turn, my bridesmaid."


    Vanessa urged Georgia to pick a dress after she had chosen hers.


    The staff presented Georgia''s with a series of pictures, she chose a blue dress with flounce sleeves, it


    looked decent and a well-supporting dress to the bride.


    The staff passed the dress over to Georgia and she went to try it on.


    Georgia saw Emma the moment she stepped out of the fitting room.


    Emma was standing in front of Vanessa, they seemed to be arguing about something.


    Georgia hurriedly went over.


    Emma saw Georgia and looked at her from head to toes andughed coldly.


    "Whoa, both of you are indeed best pals, Georgia try to snatch my fianc¨¦e while Vanessa snatched


    others¡¯. And now a wedding is on its way? What a shameless bitches you are."


    Emma was present at the studio because she had made an arrangement to meet with Liszt, despite


    Robert being extremely cold and had not contacted her these few days.


    But Emma still came over after learning that Liszt had arrived. She wanted Listz to design her a unique


    wedding dress.


    She never would have thought that she would bump into Vanessa and Georgia at the studio.


    Everything would have been perfect if Chester Rogers had managed to took Georgia away and killed


    her, but Travis Armstrong appeared suddenly out of nowhere.


    Emma thought hatefully, she was just one step away from death.


    But it''s alright, Chester had died with evidence nted on both Georgia and Travis.


    She was confident that Georgia could never be freed from all the allegations this time.


    "Emma, I''m nothingpared to your mother when ites to being shameless. Weren''t your mom''s


    the one that stole Owen away from my mother? Using pregnancy and giving birth to Eden, a son as a


    weapon. You as a produced out of wedlock dare to call us man''s snatchers? Let me tell you this, if I do


    seed, it''s all because of your karma, you understand?"


    Emma raised her arm to p Georgia but Georgia was able to grab her hand.


    "This is not your studio, stop acting like a shrew, or you''ll be escorted out by their security guard."


    The crowd was gettingrger, Emma was embarrassed by the situation.


    She could have summoned Robert and kicked Georgia out of the studio if the car incident hadn''t been


    brought up to the surface again.


    Emma looked at Georgia and Vanessa hatefully.


    "Your time wille, both of you!"


    She turned and walked furiously towards the staff,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is Liszt? I''ve been waiting, isn''t heing today?


    The appointment time Liszt and Emma agreed to meet had arrived. She was the one who asked


    Robert to make the arrangement.


    Even though Robert was no longer involved, but Liszt had promised to meet her today.


    "We''re sorry Ms Lane, Liszt left us a message saying that he won''t be designing your wedding dress,


    and please email him directly should you have other queries."


    Was it true that Robert hated her to the extend that he stopped Liszt from designing her wedding


    dress?


    Emma was extremely disappointed.


    Emma didn''t know that Liszt arrived D Cityst night and called Robert to discuss the wedding dress


    designing project.


    Robert was hesitant but he arranged to meet Liszt today at the studio.


    Liszt and Robert were already discussing in the VIP room before Emma arrived.


    Robert wanted Liszt to reject Emma''s request in the meantime, a demonic idea rose from within him.


    "Rob, are you asking me to design a wedding dress for another woman? Isn''t Ms Emma your fianc¨¦e?


    What''s going on?"


    Liszt asked curiously after hearing Robert''s request.


    Robert was about to exin when he heard the noise from outside. He saw Georgia, Emma and


    Vanessa through the window from the second floor.


    He called the staff and learned that Vanessa and Alfred were really getting married this weekend.


    He received an invitation too, but the bride''s name was not written on the card, he thought it was weird,


    but now he understood.


    Robert introduced Georgia and Emma to Liszt while listening to their argument. Lisztughed.


    "Both of them are gorgeous, you are a lucky man, Rob."


    Robert didn''t know how to exin, all he knew was he want to realize his demonic wish.


    "Liszt, Georgia and I have some misunderstanding, hence, I''m not quite in the position to make the


    request directly. I honestly don''t know why I want you to design her a wedding dress but would you


    please find a chance to do so?"


    Liszt looked at Robert andughed.


    "Double the pay and I''ll do it."


    Liszt was a romantic French guy, Robert and he were friends, so it meant yes.


    Robert got excited out of no reason and he told Liszt.


    "Please design me a suit too, one that matches hers like a match made in heaven, a unique pair."


    Liszt looked at Robert with surprise. He was well-known for his modern and romantic design, Robert¡¯s


    words made himughed even harder.


    "Mr Simpson, you''re insanely in love with Ms Georgia. She must be a charming person. To me, you


    were always a cold person, who would have predicted that such a man could have all these romantic


    mes burning inside him once he fell in love.


    Robert remained silent for a while.


    "Liszt, it''s a hidden love perhaps. It might only be a selfish desire, an act out of gratitude or guilt¡­ I


    don''t know my heart, I just wish to do whatever it tells me to, for now, please find a chance to speak to


    her while she''s here."


    Liszt nodded.


    He went downstairs and stopped in front of Emma.


    Emma didn''t expect to see Liszt here as she was told that he refused to design her a dress. She asked


    nervously.


    "Mr Liszt, you promised to design a wedding dress for me, why did you reject it out of a sudden?"


    "I''m sorry Ms Lane, I can''t get inspiration from you, you do understand that inspiration is everything to


    an artist, right?"


    Liszt words were like a p right onto Emma''s face, she felt that everyone wasughing at her.


    Everyone knew that having no inspiration was an excusemonly used by Liszt to turn down a


    request.


    But in fact, Liszt thought that this person simply was not worth his design.


    Everyone in the studio was well aware of Liszt''s pattern.


    Thus, they peeped at Emma andughed at her in silence.


    Emma felt extremely humiliated. But Liszt did not stop there, he walked towards Georgia.


    "Hi, I''m Liszt, a wedding dress designer, nice to meet you."


    Georgia and Vanessa were ready to leave but was stopped by this westerner.


    Georgia looked curiously at this handsome young man.


    "Mr Liszt, nice to meet you too, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Liszt smiled.


    "You inspired me. I would like to design a wedding dress for you, would you care to be my goddess of


    muse?"


    Georgia wanted to say no but was stopped by Vanessa.


    "Gigi, he is the world''s well-known wedding dress designer, Liszt¡­ say yes, you have to say yes¡­"


    "But I¡­"


    Georgia was hesitant, to her, wearing a wedding dress was like a dream that would nevere true


    the rest of her life.


    But Vanessa agreed to Liszt''s request on behalf of her.


    "Mr Liszt, I''m Vanessa, a friend of hers, you can call me Ms Cooke. Her name is Georgia Lane, she will


    let you design her a dress."


    Liszt smiled.


    "Ms Lane, I only need a photo of you and we will exchange contacts, it won''t take much of your time¡­ I


    might ask for a meeting or two to get some inspirations and create a design that fits you perfectly. I


    would like to know what style suits you most."


    "Just say yes Gigi, you are pretty and I really would like to see how gorgeous you can be wearing a


    dress designed by Liszt."


    Georgia was moved by Vanessa or perhaps she was still hoping for something, hence, she agreed.


    "Mr Liszt, thank you then."


    They exchanged contacts and Liszt took a photograph of Vanessa and Georgia.


    Emma saw everything while the crowd wereughing at her.


    Liszt told her that he was not inspired by her but asked Georgia Lane to be his goddess of muse the


    next second. This whole thing was truly humiliating.


    It seemed like she had just be theughing stock of D City. She walked out of the building


    furiously.


    Whenever Emma thought of Vanessa''s wedding dress and how Liszt favoured Georgia and even


    offered to design for her, her heart was filled with jealousy and anger.


    No, she must avenge herself.


    She got Rachel Scott''s number from someone and called her.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Rachel answered coldly.


    "Ms Scott, I''m Emma Lane, Georgia Lane''s step-sister."


    Rachel wanted to hang up soon as she learned that it was Georgia''s sister. But Emma spoke quickly.


    "Georgia Lane is my enemy, she is trying to steal my fianc¨¦e right now. I learned that your fianc¨¦e was


    stolen by her best friend Vanessa, so I propose that we coborate. I saw Vanessa went for her


    wedding dress today, their wedding is set on this weekend. Are you really not going to do anything and


    be sad all alone?"


    Rachel became moody.


    "Ms Lane, why would you take my side?"


    "Because I hate Georgia Lane and everyone who is on her side. Both of them humiliated us, shouldn''t


    we avenge ourselves? We should give them hell. I believe Ms Scott can do that and I will give my full


    support no matter what. "


    Rachel Scott smiled evilly on the other side of the phone.


    "You are right, Ms Lane, we should work together. I''m nning on something that could destroy


    Vanessa''s wedding and make her theughing stock in town, are you in, Ms Lane?"


    Emma got excited.


    "This is a perfect opportunity, Ms Scott, of course, I''m in."


    Both of them set a time for their meeting and started to discuss their evil n.


    It was Friday when Georgia who was working at MU Research Institute like usual, received a call from


    a female stranger.

 Chapter 85 Apologize to My Mother

    Chapter 85 Apologize to My Mother


    "So you are Georgia?"


    As soon as the call was connected, a girlish voice said.


    That voice was clearly the one of a wilful character.


    Georgia had never heard this voice before, and thought it was strange.


    Subconsciously, Georgia found that this girl was probably looking for trouble.


    Georgia answered cautiously.


    "Hello, This is Georgia, what can I help you with?"


    When Georgia finished, the girl on the other lineughed sarcastically.


    "Miss Lane, how is your business working as ady in the club? Do you need me to introduce some


    clients for you?"


    This voice was full of sarcasm, and Georgia''s face turned cold immediately.


    "If you have nothing important to say, I will hang up."


    After Georgia finished speaking, she was about to hang up the phone but the voice in the phone


    suddenly shouted angrily.


    "Why are you hanging up? Don''t you want to listen to me because I have said the truth? Don''t you work


    in a club?"


    Georgia took a deep breath, and she replied to the person on the other side of the phone.


    "Even if so, does it have anything to do with you? You are not my client. I am not obliged to answer you


    or continue to talk to you."


    After saying this, Georgia was just about to hang up, but the girl asked anxiously again.


    "Why can''t I say it, my name is Miranda, isn''t your boss called La? That''s my mother, so am I your


    boss?"


    The girl''s voice was like a coquettish and willfuldy, Georgia suddenly remembered the man La


    sawst time.


    During the conversation between Andrew and La, it was indeed said that they had a daughter.


    La also said to Georgia that this daughter did not recognize her as a mother, and she gave up this


    daughter too. At the moment, what did thisdy named Miranda want?


    She originally intended to hang up, but when she confirmed that it was La''s daughter, Georgia asked


    again.


    "Miss Bradley, even if you are La''s daughter, the two of us do not stand in the rtionship of boss


    and employee. If you only called me to humiliate me and you have been sessful, goodbye."


    After saying this, Georgia hung up.


    She felt that she should call La and ask what was going on.


    But before she called La, Miranda''s call came in again.


    Georgia looked at the ringing in silence, and she thought of the sadness whenst time La


    mentioned about her daughter.


    After thinking about it, Georgia still took this call.


    "Why did you hang up? I haven''t finished yet!"


    Miranda asked coquettishly on the phone.


    Through several conversations, Georgia had already felt that this Miranda was a savage and willful


    Not knowing what Miranda thought about La, Georgia asked.


    "Miss Bradley, no one is obliged to listen to your humiliation. I have taken your phone again because I


    think you are La''s daughter after all. I should give you a bit of respect. You''d better make clear what


    you want. If you don¡¯t say it clearly, I will immediately hang up the call. I only count to one, two, three..."


    Before she counted to three...


    Miranda spoke anxiously on the phone.


    "I heard my dad say, my mother personally asked him to do something in order to help you, and


    promised to see me."


    Georgia heard about this from Vanessa.


    "Miss Bradley, La did ask your father to help this time, but I''m back now, and I don''t know if I have


    troubled your father. Are you talking to me because of this?"


    After Georgia said this, the girl''s voice on the other end of the phone sounded sad.


    "How could I call you because of this matter? My mother and I can''t even talk to each other now, just


    because she asked my father to help you. She has not begged my father for more than ten years. It


    was the first time that she asked my father for help. I thought, you must be an important person, at


    least you are very important to her, but I have checked, you are just ady who is working for her..."


    The more Miranda said the more she felt wronged.


    "La didn''t even want to see me, her own daughter, but she was willing to ask my dad for help to find


    you. My dad had to take advantage of the opportunity to beg her to see me again. Who are you? Why


    is she so wholeheartedly to you, but it was so hard for me to even see her..."


    The girl''s question and pain came over at once, and Georgia''s anger towards Miranda was slightly


    lessened.


    La didn''t say exactly what happened to her and her daughter, only that Miranda probably didn''t


    recognize her as a mother, but now that she was listening to Miranda.


    Obviously, Miranda longed for her mother.


    Georgia asked tentatively.


    "Miss Bradley, what I have heard from La is that you don¡¯t want to recognize her as a mother, so


    La has given up on you. I think she¡¯s just afraid of seeing you be hurt. There are no parents in the


    world who don''t want to see their children."


    As soon as Georgia said this, the girl on the other end of the phone burst into tears.


    "When I was 18 years old, I begged my dad to ask my mother toe to see me, but she didn''t, but


    because she wanted to help you, she agreed to see me, in the end she didn''t need the help, so she


    refused to see me. Georgia, what is your charm? She can help you with all her heart and soul, I even


    suspect that she had you as a daughter before she had me."


    The jealousy and sadness in Miranda''s tone were so obvious, Georgia was very helpless.


    But from Miranda''s words, Georgia knew better that La was really trying to treat her well.


    If she really quit this job, she didn''t know if it would hurt La, but there were some things that must be


    rified.


    She was a pregnant woman, there was really no way to drink andugh with the clients.


    "Miss Bradley, maybe I have fate with La, in fact, La and I are not that close, neither is our


    rtionship deep... I listened to you, you like your mother, then you should exin the


    misunderstanding between the two of you, I think La has a misunderstanding towards you. She


    seems to think that you don''t like her and even hate her."


    As soon as Georgia finished speaking, Miranda choked up.


    "That''s just because I insulted her when I was a child. I was ignorant when I was a child. My father''s ex


    wife raised me since I was a child. She kept saying bad things about her in front of me, saying she was


    a shameless prostitute. Anyway, she said a lot of bad things about her. As soon as I knew that my


    mother was her, and knew that she was selling herself in ces like whorehouse, I scolded her. Then,


    she never saw me again and even denied me. Iter learned that my father¡¯s ex wife had been lying to


    me, I feel guilty and want to talk to her, but she doesn''t want to see me."


    Miranda was crying all the time, and Georgia understood the knot between the two people.


    She didn''t know how tofort Miranda, Miranda cried for a long time, and she suddenly begged


    Georgia.


    "I know that I have a bad temper. I just called you and wanted to speak politely, but I scolded you


    without holding back. I''m sorry, Miss Lane."


    Georgia thought that Miranda had this attitude towards her. So when she faced La, she might not be


    able to control her temper either. No wonder La didn''t want to see her.


    "Miss Bradley, I am not familiar with you. I can easily forgive you. I don''t care about the abusive words


    you say to me, because I can forget... But La is your mother. She must have had expectations


    towards you a lot. Maybe she was looking forward to see you, but you said something to hurt her. She


    didn''t want to see you, probably because she was afraid of being hurt again. Can you understand what


    I mean?"


    "The more you are familiar with someone, the more you are expecting from someone, his words will


    hurt you more."


    "I know... I know, so, Miss Lane, can you do me a favor? I want to meet my mother, and I want to


    apologize to her..."


    It turned out that Miranda''s purpose was this, and Georgia suddenly pondered.


    After thinking for a long time, she responded.


    "Miss Bradley, I can''t guarantee that I will be able to help you, but I can try, can you wait a few days? I


    want to explore what La is thinking and see what she is feeling right now."


    After Georgia said these words, Miranda''s voice suddenly became very pleasantly surprised.


    "Miss Lane, thank you, everything is in your hands."


    The two people said a few more words before the phone was hung up.


    Putting the phone back, Georgia continued to look at her research data. This time she was cultivating


    fungi in vitro to study anti cancer structuralpounds and to see its effect on lung cancer cell


    proliferation and apoptosis.


    After observing some data, Georgia walked to Aston''s side.


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my illusion. The anti cancer molecr drug for Akt signaling target seems to be very


    effective. Should we report it to the professor? It used to be extracted taxol from taxus chinensis and


    the separation of catharanthus roseus. The vincristine is used to extract lung cancer drugs. I think this


    time it is cultured and extracted from this fungus. This direction should be right."


    After Georgia finished speaking, Aston immediately went to Georgia''s table to observe Georgia''s recent


    data and the current state of the experiment.


    After studying for a while, he nodded to Georgia.


    "My data is the same as yours. We will discuss it with the professorter. If this direction is correct, we


    will study this direction with all we got, and maybe we will seed in the study soon."


    After the two spoke, Georgia and Aston decided to organize the data together and then write a


    research report.


    After being busy most of the morning, by the afternoon, the two had quickly sorted out the report.


    Georgia and Aston went to Professor Lee''s office together, Ernie and Simon happened to be there.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Professor Lee did not ask those two people to go out, but asked Georgia to open the PPT and


    introduce the data to them.


    Georgia stood in front of them and spoke about hertest findings and data.


    First, Ernie had a slight contempt for Georgia, but watching Georgia speak out the data so well founded


    and that they made significant progress, his gaze towards Georgia also became admiring.


    But Simon was looking at Georgia withplicated eyes.


    Sinceing to work these days, Simon had rarely spoken to Georgia. He seemed to be ignoring this


    person. Apart from thest time he couldn''t help but speak a few sarcastic words, Simonpletely


    regarded Georgia as non existent.


    "Ernie, do you think that Georgia''s data report is worthy of studying deeply? I think this is the right


    direction."


    Ernie nodded.


    "The direction is right. I will also ask some people from my group to study this. If we work together,


    maybe our project will be sessful soon."


    After several people had finished discussing and talking, Simon suddenly spoke.


    "Professor Percy Chow wille to D City to give a lecture soon, Professor Lee. If Percy knew


    Georgia was on our team, what do you think he would think?"

 Chapter 86 Limited Edition of Luxury Car

    Chapter 86 Limited Edition of Luxury Car


    Percy wasing back. Georgia still remembered that Percy copied her research report. Later Percy


    became famous and went to the States to be an Ivy League professor.


    This person wasing back now. Georgia suddenly thought of the time when she was being


    ndered and giarized, being insulted by all the people in the research industry. She couldn''t help


    but feel a little depressed.


    Professor Lee smiled slightly beside.


    "Georgia, this is your chance to prove yourself. Percy will be back in about a month. At that time, he will


    go to the university to give lectures and hold a press conference. If we can make significant progress


    during this period, and if it is all your work, then, we can check mate him. This is your chance."


    Georgia felt that this task was heavy, she was not so confident, but Aston helped to speak up.


    "Professor, don''t worry, I will assist Georgia to make some progress as soon as possible. At that time,


    our MU Research Institute will definitely be famous in the world."


    After saying this, Aston touched Georgia''s wrist.


    "Georgia, will you let yourself be knocked down like this? Don''t you have any confidence? You can beat


    Percy to prove yourself and your talent."


    Georgia took a deep breath and looked up at Professor Lee.


    "Professor, I will do my best."


    After talking with Professor Lee and Ernie about some of the uing research data reports and


    progress, everyone else went out while Georgia stayed.


    "Professor, is there still no news from Mr. Knight?"


    For a while, too much happened around Georgia, and she also wanted to find someone to help find Mr.


    Knight, but she couldn''t even protect herself.


    Except for calling Mr. Knight''s secretary, she also went to Mr. Knight''s residence to ask for information.


    Georgia had no other choices.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    What made Georgia even more ufortable was that she still couldn''t get through Mr. Knight''s


    secretary''s phone, and the butler of Mr. Knight''s residence still didn''t know anything.


    As if Mr. Knight had disappeared from the world, there was no news whatsoever.


    "Georgia, I have no news from Laurence. I have asked for help but there is still no news..."


    Georgia left Mr. Knight¡¯s office disappointedly. She didn''t expect that, after only a few steps, Simon


    stopped in front of Georgia.


    "Simon, what''s the matter?"


    Georgia asked suspiciously, Simon''s voice sounded a little bit of not living up to expectations.


    "Georgia, since you really have the ability to do research, why bother to seduce those rich and powerful


    men in the first ce?"


    After saying this, Simon left.


    Georgia didn''t know how to exin, she could only silently return to her own office.


    After she got off work in the afternoon, and since it was Friday, Georgia had bought a ticket and


    decided to visit Annie in S City.


    But before going to S City, Georgia nned to visit Travis in the hospital as usual.


    Because of the gunshot wound on his foot he needed to be hospitalized for one more week. Georgia


    visited Travis in the hospital every day.


    Travis'' head examination report had not yete out, but Georgia found out that Travis could read.


    Georgia felt that Travis''s recovery was hopeful.


    However, just as she was walking out of the MU building, Georgia saw Robert standing outside the


    gate.


    Robert walked towards Georgia.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Georgia didn''t really want to see Robert, so she asked.


    Every time she saw Robert, she always thought of the unborn child, and also thought of what Chester


    said.


    This made Georgia feel ufortable thinking about it.


    She had tried her best to eat various nutritional supplements to make herself look healthier, and hoped


    that the child would develop well.


    Georgia was afraid that Robert would find out that she was pregnant. She felt that this man would not


    let her give birth to this child.


    Robert''s face was also darkened because of Georgia''s cold expression.


    This woman looked indifferent when she saw him, as if he was a monster, Robert''s heart felt as if


    pierced.


    He replied with a cold face.


    "I have found Julie. She now lives in a suburb of D City. If you want to see her, I can drive you there


    now."


    Julie had been found, and Georgia''s heart suddenly became uncontrobly excited.


    She wanted to wash away her grievances, at least let Robert knew that she was not the murderer who


    killed his sister, so that the Simpson family would no longer hold grudges against her in the future.


    But she had bought a ticket to S City, Georgia hadn''t seen Annie for a long time, she really wanted to


    visit her daughter.


    She was looking at Robert hesitantly for a long time, so he asked strangely.


    "Don''t you want to see Julie? Maybe she is the only one who can prove your innocence."


    "I have to go to the hospital first, Mr. Simpson, I cane to see Julie with you, but I have to go to the


    hospital first."


    After Georgia finished speaking, Robert''s voice cooled down uncontrobly.


    "Are you going to the hospital to see Travis?"


    Georgia nodded.


    She didn''t want to exin more, but asked coldly.


    "If you don''t want to, I can just take a taxi to the hospital."


    As if a me of jealousy was burning in his heart, Robert coldly ordered.


    "Get in the car!"


    After the two got into the car, Robert frowned the whole way without speaking a word.


    After getting out of the car, Georgia walked to Travis''s ward, and Robert kept following behind.


    When she was at the door of the ward, Georgia was about to ask Robert to wait outside, but Robert


    opened the door of the ward and went in.


    Georgia didn''t want to be arguing in the ward, so she could only follow behind and walked in.


    "Travis, how do you feel today?"


    As soon as Georgia walked in, she sat next to Travis''s bed and asked gently.


    Travis was surprised to see Georgia, but he was a little curious about the strange man who came in.


    "Georgia... I''m fine... who, who is he?"


    Travis pointed his finger to Robert.


    "Hello, Travis, my name is Robert and I am Georgia''s boyfriend."


    Georgia''s face changed as soon as Robert said this.


    "Robert, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Why, do you like this idiot, do you want to keep yourself for this idiot, and never find another man? If I


    remember correctly, someone used to sell herself in that kind of ce."


    Robert mocked her with a cold face.


    He didn''t even know why he couldn''t control his temper.


    Whenever he saw Georgia and Travis being close, he thought of the tattoo on Georgia''s chest, and


    thought that these two used to be lovers.


    Then he would be unable to control his temper and said words that were unexpected.


    Travis felt Robert''s hostility, he grasped Georgia''s hand tightly, his tone full of fear.


    "Georgia... I don''t like this man, tell him to get out... out..."


    Georgia snarled coldly at Robert.


    "Robert, please go out!"


    Robert knew he had just been impulsive, he took a deep look at the couple, and then went out.


    Georgia saw that Travis was about to cry, and she immediately exined.


    "Travis, I don''t really know this man, he is not my boyfriend."


    "Really?"


    Travis asked expectantly.


    Georgia nodded.


    "He is just a stranger. He likes to joke. Don''t believe him. Travis, I have something and need to leave


    today. I will see you when Ie back tomorrow, okay?"


    Travis was depressed, and he nodded with his eyes looking down.


    "I see, Georgia, don''t worry, I won''t run out, I will wait for you in the hospital."


    After Georgia talked to Travis for a while, she took Robert''s car to Julie''s address.


    In another room in the hospital, Eden just woke up, Owen, Emma, and Flora were all in the ward.


    Eden knew that his father was angry, he was addicted to drugs, and his expression was very


    disappointed.


    Owen didn''t talk about rehab or advising Eden to be obedient in the future. He asked Eden again.


    "When you came back from a car ident that year, I remember you said that when the car ident


    happened, only one car passed by your side. At that time, you said that the driver of the car did not


    notice the ident and drove away. Right?"


    Eden nodded nervously.


    He was very afraid of Owen, for fear that his father would beat him because of his disappointment, or


    cut off his finances.


    Eden''s answer made Owen''s face darken.


    "Dad, is there a problem?"


    Emma asked suspiciously next to him.


    All the evidence of the car ident was prepared, Emma didn''t understand what her father was


    worried about.


    Owen also thought that he was ready, but who knew that Selena saw that Eden was driving a car


    chasing after Wendy.


    He had been thinking about what had happened on the day of the ident for a while to see if there


    were any loopholes.


    After thinking about it, Owen finally remembered what Eden had said.


    There was a car that was passing by before Eden left the scene of the ident.


    "Eden, you must answer this matter seriously. If you dare to lie, I will break your legs!"


    Owen yelled at his son, and Eden trembled.


    "Dad... if you have any questions, just ask, I will answer them seriously..."


    Eden answered while shuddering.


    "Then let me ask you, were you inside or outside the car when that car passed by?"


    As soon as these words were said, Eden''s face turned pale, Owen''s expression became gloomy as he


    yelled at Eden.


    "Did you get off the car?"


    "Dad, as soon as I got out of the car... I saw a car passing by, I was frightened at the time. However,


    the car drove away and didn''t seem to notice the ident at all, so I ran away..."


    "Dad, I don''t think that person was aware of the ident... don''t worry... it was foggy in the morning, so


    that person shouldn''t have seen..."


    Eden saw that Owen''s eyes turned more and more fiercely, his voice was getting lower and lower!


    "Boom!"


    Owen hit the table with a hard punch.


    "You say that he didn''t see, what if there is an ident, what if that person saw you, what if that car


    had a recorder on it? By then, we will fall short of sess due tock of final efforts!"


    When Owen said that, Eden''s face turned pale, Emma also understood why his father was angry and


    worried.


    Emma asked nervously.


    "Dad, I don''t think so. It''s been so long and no one has ever stepped out to question this ident. The


    driver shouldn''t have seen it. As for the recorder, most people don''t have one..."


    "Emma, I am just afraid there will be a situation, we must make proper preparations."


    After Owen finished speaking, Flora asked her son.


    "Eden, do you remember that car?"


    Owen gave Flora a stern look.


    "Do you remember a car you saw six years ago?"


    Eden was excited at this moment.


    "Dad, I remember, that car was different! That car was a Bugatti Veyron convertible, there are only five


    of them in the world!"

 Chapter 87 Pretend to Be Calm

    Chapter 87 Pretend to Be Calm


    Owen showed a surprised expression but his face became dull afterwards.


    ¡°There must be a recorder in the car. Since it is a limited edition, I will ask others to check immediately.


    Perhaps no more ident urs.¡±


    The Lane family nned to investigate the past happening. Robert and Georgia departed to Julie¡¯s


    house.


    Georgia took her phone and called Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, have you departed to visit Annie in S City?¡±


    Vanessa replied to her via the phone.


    ¡°Yes, I am on the way. Alfred brings me there. How about you, Georgia? Have you departed?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, I should go there immediately but I have something to do right now. It is about the ident


    investigation, I have to see the person involved in it. After settling the matter, I will buy a ticket to visit


    Annie in the hospital. Don¡¯t wait for me today.¡±


    After hearing Georgia¡¯s words, Vanessaforted her immediately.


    ¡°Never mind, it is more important to find out the truth of the ident. Alfred and I are on the way, we


    will visit Annie, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After Vanessa hung up the call, Alfred asked her curiously.


    ¡°Is Georgia calling you? What does she say?¡±


    These few days, Vanessa stayed in Alfred¡¯s condominium. Alfred apanied her every day and


    treated her gently just like what he did six years ago.


    Vanessa had a psychological burden, Alfred did not ask her about thest break-up and did not ask


    about her feeling now.


    He acted as if nothing happened and passed his life peacefully along with Vanessa. He even prepared


    for their wedding calmly. They looked like a pair of normal couple.


    Vanessa was anxiety but there was no point to ask Alfred why he stayed so calm and argued about the


    past.


    Vanessa was afraid that Alfred would change his expression when talking about the past. She recalled


    the furious pattern of Alfred, she was so scared of it.


    Alfred was calm now, Vanessa appreciated that.


    ¡°Yes, Georgia calls me. She says that she might not be able to visit Annie today. She has found out


    something about the previous ident, she wants to investigate the truth.¡±


    Alfred asked confusingly.


    ¡°You mean Georgia is not the one causing the ident to happen?¡±


    Vanessa nodded.


    ¡°It is impossible to be Georgia. She did not drive on that day, she is the scapegoat for her brother,


    Eden.¡±


    Alfred nodded and did not speak anymore.


    He was in a rtionship with Vanessa for three years. He always met Georgia but he was not familiar


    with her. He only knew that she was his girlfriend¡¯s best friend. So, he did not have much


    understanding of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Georgia is the murderer for the ident? Is she lying to you?¡±


    Vanessa was furious after hearing his words.


    ¡°Alfred, do you have a bias on Georgia? She is my best friend and my only kin. Her daughter, Annie is


    my daughter too. We will get married soon, I hope you can respect my friend, me and her daughter.¡±


    Alfred breathed in deeply. He had warned himself many times, he loved her so much, he did not want


    to let her go.


    So, he just let the bygone be bygone and started his life again with her.


    However, he would think of the humiliation Vanessa had made on him and left him. The happening


    tortured his emotion every day and night but he was afraid that Vanessa would show the helpless and


    dispirited expression again.


    Alfred did not know how to tell Vanessa the matter. In fact, his resentment to her was existing but he


    wanted to pretend to be a perfect husband now. He wanted the woman, he must get her.


    ¡°I give you a gentle reminder only. If Georgia is really the murderer, the Simpson family will not forgive


    her. I am afraid that you will get into trouble because of her.¡±


    Vanessa stayed silent and did not want to speak anymore. Although Alfred and she seemed to be


    reconciled, she thought that there was a hidden barrier between them, they seemed to be blocked by a


    wall.


    During these few days, Vanessa thought over and over whether she should tell him the truth about the


    break-up.


    But when she wanted to say it out, Alfred would say calmly to her not to recall the past happening, we


    forgot the past and restarted again.


    Alfred did not want to listen to it, Vanessa could not exin it to him.


    She was not bold but when she felt that Alfred had bias on Georgia, he seemed to throw his tantrum as


    before. Vanessa could feel the resentment that Alfred had on her, it was revealed in his tone.


    Their wedding fell on the day after tomorrow, did they need to pretend nothing happened and passed


    their life peacefully forever?


    Vanessa breathed in deeply, she continued to speak boldly.


    ¡°Alfred, there is an incident that causes us to break upst time. I know you don¡¯t want to hear that but


    can you let me exin?¡±


    Alfred teased inside his heart, what incident? It was just because he was poor and Vanessa met a rich


    guy, right?


    Alfred did not voice out his opinion.


    ¡°Vanessa, the bygone is not important. Gone are the days we suffer, let¡¯s forget the past and restart,


    ok? If you keep arguing about the past, how about our future? Forget it, ok?¡±


    Vanessa lowered her head and her tears fell instantly. The humiliation and harm she had suffered


    would etch in her mind forever.


    Forget it, just pretend that nothing happened. It was Vanessa¡¯s thought.


    If she pretended to stay peacefully with Alfred, he would help her with her jobs. If she had the job, she


    would not make trouble for Georgia, she even could seek assistance from Alfred in helping Georgia


    and Annie.


    If he could help her with that, it did not matter to pretend for a while.


    Vanessa wiped away her tears and smiled at Alfred.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, let bygone be bygone. We should restart our life and cherish the moment now.¡±


    Both of them had different thoughts. After half an hour, they had reached the hospital in S City.


    After Vanessa got down from the car, she straight away went to Annie¡¯s ward.


    Annie slept calmly as before. It was the first time Alfred saw Annie, a girl thaty on the ward bed.


    The little girl closed her eyes tightly, her face was pale and looked weak.


    Alfred sympathized with her when knowing that she had been in aa for a long time.


    He would concern about the child because Vanessa considered her as her daughter.


    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t worry, I will contact the doctor in the USA. Although Dr. Ivan did not want to help, other


    genius doctors will help. Don¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    Vanessa nodded appreciatively.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what attitude did Alfred have, it did not matter as long as he wanted to help.


    She did not dare to expect too much.


    Two of them apanied Annie quietly in the hospital.


    At 7 p.m., Georgia and Robert had arrived at Julie¡¯s house.


    It was a three-storey vi in the suburbs. After Robert and Georgia got down the car, Robert went to the


    door and knocked on it.


    After a while, a middle-aged woman held a little boy and walked out.


    The woman opened the door confusingly and asked.


    ¡°Who are you two looking for?¡±


    Georgia saw the mole on her nose.


    She confirmed that it was Julie.


    ¡°Julie, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Julie looked at two of them and nodded.


    ¡°Come in to have a talk.¡±


    After Georgia and Robert went into the living room, Julie put down the little boy and turned around to


    take two cups of tea for Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Julie asked confusingly.


    Georgia had a bad presentiment, she felt that Julie did not know her at all.


    It was rational if she forgot Georgia, she was just a customer six years ago. How was it impossible to


    remember her?


    But Georgia wanted to try, she asked Julie.


    ¡°Julie, my name is Georgia Lane. During one night six years ago, I stayed in the hotel that you worked


    in before. When I woke up, I asked the reception servant to prepare clothes for me. After that, I lost my


    jade pendant. I even asked you all to contact me if you found it. Do you remember it?¡±


    Julie rubbed her brow and recalled.


    ¡°It was long time ago, let me think carefully.¡±


    Robert asked Georgia smilingly.


    ¡°Are you saying that the jade pendant belongs to you? I indeed found a jade pendant at that time but


    Emma said that it was hers. Your name is even carved on it.¡±


    After Robert said the words, Georgia felt that her brain was exploded, she was about to faint.


    This was the first time she talked about the jade pendant with Robert. If Robert was not lying, then he


    was the one involved in the night. Most importantly, it was impossible for Robert to lie on this kind of


    matter.


    If it were in the past, Georgia would definitely tell Robert that he must be the person involved in that


    night.


    But for now, Georgia was even confused on why the paternity test done by Robert was failed.


    Was someone creating trouble in between? But Robert underwent a few tests, every oue showed


    that they were not father and daughter. What was going wrong?


    Georgia did not want to figure out the worst oue, Annie was not her daughter.


    No wonder Chester kept emphasizing that Robert was the one involved in that night. It seemed like


    Chester was not lying to her.


    Georgia did not know what was going wrong, she just stayed silent and exined.


    ¡°The jade pendant is mine, it was the relic my mother gives me. It is up to you whether you want to


    believe me or not.¡±


    Georgia talked in a dispirited tone, Robert felt that Georgia¡¯s pattern was weird. But he did not know


    that George¡¯s mind was going haywire.


    ¡°Georgia, I want to trust you but you have lied to me before. If I totally trust you, then I will feel like I am


    a fool. Do you understand?¡±


    Georgia lowered her head and smiled bitterly, she did not talk anymore.


    Julie seemed to remember something, she looked at them and answered.

 Chapter 88 The Wedding

    Chapter 88 The Wedding


    "There seems to be such a thing. I remember a guest called me and said she needed to change a


    dress. Later, she also left me a number, saying that she lost her jade pendant in the room and asked


    me to call her to return it to her after I picked it up."


    After Julie finished this sentence, Robert''s voice became obviously excited.


    "Are you sure? Are you sure you''re not misremembering?"


    Standing nearby, Georgia was even tenser with anticipation.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I''m not misremembering. It''s just ..."


    Julie looked at Georgia in confusion.


    "I remember that the woman was not you. She looked a little like you, but I remember she had a mole


    under her eye. You do not have one on your face. Did you have surgery to remove that mole under


    your eye?"


    The moment she said this, Georgia''s face turned pale, and Robert asked Julie even more coldly.


    "Are you sure you remember correctly?"


    Julie nodded her head affirmatively.


    "I can''t remember wrong. Since I was a child, I rarely met people with a mole under their eyes, so I can


    barely remember what happened six years ago. Thatdy did have a mole under her eye, and she


    dropped the jade pendant and asked me to buy clothes."


    Emma had a mole under her eye. This was something that both Georgia and Robert knew.


    Georgia and Robert were silent all of a sudden. Georgia was not expecting that Julie would say that the


    person at that time was Emma.


    She said that the person at that time had a mole under her eye, which was clearly saying that the


    person was Emma.


    Thinking about it, Georgia felt that Emma had about bribed Julie.


    She couldn''t just hold a knife to Julie''s neck and ask her to say who the person was back then.


    The two of them left Julie''s house in silence. After sitting in the car, Robert did not speak, and Georgia


    did not know what Robert was thinking. So both of them were just silent.


    She didn''t know how long it had been before Robert punched the steering wheel directly.


    As if not finished venting his anger, Robert continued to pound the steering wheel directly. At this point,


    Robert was like a lion in a rage to the extreme.


    Georgia couldn''t help but shake. Robert''s hand was already bleeding, and his five fingers were full of


    blood.


    The man in front of her looked frightening.


    After a long time, Robert suddenly grabbed Georgia''s neck. His pair of eyes looked gloomy as he


    stared at Georgia.


    "Georgia, I gave you chance after chance, but you cheated and yed with me again and again,


    treating me like a fool. Do you feel happy about that?"


    Robert''s voice was full of hostility, and his expression was even more hideous to the extreme.


    Georgia felt she could barely breathe. She was about to say something when Robert suddenly let go of


    his hands in frustration.


    "Georgia, I really hate you. Why did you have to be in my life! If you were going to lie, why didn''t you


    make the evidenceplete!"


    Robert roared with an ashen face and aplicated look on his face.


    Georgia had never seen such an indefinable look on Robert''s face before.


    Her heart trembled slightly and she said with resignation.


    "Are you thinking that what I said is false and what Julie said is true?"


    Robert just quietly looked at the woman in front of him.


    To be honest, he didn''t know who to believe anymore. It was as if it had be a huge mystery.


    In fact, when he thought about it, it would have been difficult for a receptionist who worked six years


    ago to remember who the customer was at that time.


    "It''s all fake. I think you''re all lying ...Georgia, don''t you have any other way to prove your innocence?"


    How Robert wished that Georgia could prove that she was not the one responsible for the car ident!


    Otherwise, those thoughts in his mind would be suppressed forever.


    It was so overwhelming that he was about to explode!


    Robert felt that Georgia was driving him crazy.


    "No. I have no other evidence ..."


    Georgia bowed her head and said it in silence.


    Robert''s face became particrly cold. If Georgia was lying to him, if this woman was once again


    ying him, he feared he could no longer muster the courage to retaliate against this woman.


    "Wendy is my sister. Georgia, if you really are the murderer ... you''d better run away now and take your


    daughter as far away as you can. Otherwise, if my mother finds out that you have cheated and yed


    with her again, she will only try to take revenge on you in every way possible and make your life worse


    than death ..."


    "You just decided that I am the murderer, right?"


    Georgia just questioned Robert, who didn''t open his mouth to say anything.


    He was particrly confused now, and he had thought many things from the past to the present. He


    could not find a reason to exonerate Georgia, nor could he prove that Emma had been wrongly


    used.


    The matter before him seemed to bepletely submerged inside a mystery.


    "I don''t trust anyone now, Georgia."


    Robert finally gave his answer.


    "It''s just that whether you''re cheating and ying with our Simpson family, or Emma and her father,


    Owen, are cheating and ying with the Simpson family, when the timees, no one will end up well


    ... I heard that the Lane family has been treating you badly. Georgia, if you want to y with our


    Simpson family through this and get back at Owen and Emma through our Simpson family, I think


    you''re making a wrong decision."


    "Whatever you think."


    Georgia didn''t want to exin any further.


    Later they were silent all the way. And Robert drove Georgia to the station.


    Georgia was opening the door to get out of the car when she suddenly remembered something. Then


    she turned her head to Robert again.


    "Can I have some of your hair?"


    Georgia asked Robert.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Robert looked at Georgia in confusion.


    "Don''t ask so much. I''m only asking if you''d like to give me a few hairs?"


    "You want to do a paternity test, right? You don''t believe the paternity test I took back then was true?"


    Robert spoke once more.


    Georgia didn''t say anything, and she just asked again.


    "Are you willing to give me a few hairs or not? If you don''t want to, forget it."


    Having said that, Georgia was ready to get out of the car. Robert just pulled a few hairs from his head


    and handed them to Georgia.


    "Just go get a paternity test. You must think that the several tests I''ve done have been tampered with. I


    can tell you for sure, there was no tampering with any of theter tests, except for the first one done by


    Mr. Knight, who you know. Believe it or not. If you don''t want to believe me, you can take these hairs for


    appraisal."


    Georgia took the hairs and then thanked Robert.


    "Thank you for being willing to give me these few hairs. I do have to get a paternity test. There are


    some things that I need to figure out for myself."


    With those words, Georgia got right out of the car. After that, she went straight into the station and got


    on the bus to S City.


    Robert, however, parked the car in the same ce and thought quietly for a long time.


    This woman cheated him, yed with her, but why he just couldn''t be cruel to her?


    Robert thought to himself bitterly. It was clear that Georgia was lying again, but why did he still give this


    woman a chance?


    Robert couldn''t understand his own heart, and he didn''t want to think clearly about his own heart now.


    He was afraid to admit that he really cared about this woman.


    After Georgia arrived at the hospital in S City, she directly took Annie and Robert''s hair to get a


    paternity test.


    At the same time, Georgia also made a solemn decision.


    She took her own blood and Annie''s blood for a paternity test.


    Georgia wanted to figure out which part had gone wrong.


    Only, Georgia didn''t have the privilege. It would take at least three or four days for her to see the results


    of the paternity test at the hospital, and Georgia could only wait patiently.


    On Saturday, Georgia spent the day in the hospital with Annie.


    Vanessa and Alfred returned to D City by car on Saturday morning.


    It was soon Sunday. Today was Alfred and Vanessa''s wedding, and Georgia returned to D Cityst


    night and spent the night with Travis at the hospital.


    Early the next morning, Georgia apanied Vanessa to get her bridal makeup done, and she was


    also given a simple makeup by the makeup artist.


    Vanessa was simply gorgeous in her wedding dress.


    Her wedding to Alfred took ce in one of D City''s most exclusive and luxurious hotels. Vanessa had


    only been to the wedding hall once, so she didn''t really know what it was like inside. But the wedding


    was held at noon. So Georgia apanied Vanessa to do a rehearsal to see how she should walk.


    It was almost noon, and Alfred had been out receiving guests. What Georgia found strange was that


    she heard that Alfred had recognized his parents in G City, but no rtives from G City came to the


    wedding. Only Alfred''s subordinates and secretary were arranging the wedding.


    Some of the most powerful families in D City came to attend their wedding. Vanessa stayed in the


    lounge, with Georgia by her side.


    The wedding was to be held at noon. Georgia was telling jokes and entertainment gossip to rx


    Vanessa.


    After a while, just as the wedding was about to take ce, the door to the lounge was knocked on and


    Georgia saw Rachel walk in.


    What was even more difficult for Georgia to understand was that Rachel walked in with a smile on her


    face.


    "Miss Cooke, congrattions on your marriage to Alfred."


    Rachel actually congratted Vanessa. Georgia remembered this woman was jealous of Vanessa and


    Alfred being together, and she used to be so angry.


    Now she even congratted Vanessa like a normal person, which made it seem like she was up to no


    good.


    Vanessa couldn''t figure out what was going on either. It was just that today was her wedding day, so


    she nodded lightly at Rachel.


    "Thank you for your blessing."


    After saying this, Rachel nced at Georgia and Vanessa and congratted Vanessa again.


    "Miss Cooke, I hope you''ll have a great time at your wedding today. I''ll be watching off the stage."


    With those words, Rachel turned straight away and left the lounge.


    Georgia, however, felt strange. She was a little uneasy and always felt that this woman was up to no


    good today.


    "Vanessa, do you have the feeling that Rachel has prepared something? I always feel that she won''t let


    you off easily. Will she ruin your wedding?"


    Vanessa also had a worried look on her face.


    "I don''t know. But there''s no way Rachel would actually congratte me on my marriage. What would


    she really do?"


    They were both worried, but it was noon and the hotel staff had let Vanessa and Georgia out. The


    wedding was about to begin.


    On top of the stage in the middle of the wedding hall, Vanessa would walk step by step towards the


    groom in her wedding dress. This was how it was set at the very beginning of the rehearsal.


    Georgia had no way of caring what Rachel''s intentions were for the moment. She could only walk


    Vanessa step by step to the hall.

 Chapter 89 A Shameful Wedding

    Chapter 89 A Shameful Wedding


    The music was ying, and a young male emcee introduced the bride and groom at the front.


    Georgia Lane was standing at the back with Vanessa Cooke, waiting for the emcee to announced the


    bride to walk towards the groom. At that point, Vanessa would get to the steps, walking on the red


    carpet, step by step towards Alfred Chow down the flower-filled aisle.


    Alfred was wearing a white suit today. Normally, he always had a stern look. But today, he wasn¡¯t as


    incisive as he used to be, and he looked gentle.


    Georgia listened to the emcee from a distance, introducing the identity of the wedding couple and how


    they knew each other in dribs and drabs.


    For this kind of wedding asion, not sure whether the music was too touching or the emcee was too


    good at creating the atmosphere for the wedding ceremony, Georgia couldn¡¯t keep from moving to


    tears, as if a lot of heartaches finally turned into a beautiful blessing at this moment. She watched


    Vanessa put on her wedding dress, step by step towards her happiness.


    The emcee said a lot, and the guests pped their hands several times. Even Vanessa couldn¡¯t help


    having watery eyes.


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m really nervous. I thought that Alfred and I would get married calmly. But just now, when the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    emcee said this, I realized how much Alfred and I have gone through.¡±


    Vanessa still had some words to say. What the emcee said were all the sweet memories of Alfred and


    her when falling in love. She didn¡¯t tell the emcee about this, so it must be Alfred, the one who said to


    the emcee. And this touched Vanessa. So Alfred did remember their past clearly, and he didn¡¯t forget


    her. Perhaps they could really start over as a happy couple.


    ¡°You deserved this happiness. Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll always be by your side, watching you. You should


    deserve the best happiness in the world.¡± Georgia and Vanessa encouraged each other, and they were


    so delighted.


    The emcee spoke for a while beside them, and finally, the wedding march started ying. The emcee


    took the microphone and spoke to Georgia and Vanessa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have the bride over! The groom, are you wanting to wee your beautiful bride now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alfred responded loudly, but the emcee teased him.


    ¡°It¡¯s too soft. I can¡¯t hear you. Do you guys hear him?¡±


    The guests jeered that they didn¡¯t hear it too. The emcee spoke to Alfred again.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t hear what you said, and we can¡¯t feel your passion for meeting the bride. Say it again. Show


    us your love to her!¡±


    The crowdughed while Alfred silently looked in Vanessa¡¯s direction. He then shouted out to the


    hundreds of guests below the stage.


    ¡°Yes, I want to meet my bride now!¡±


    His sound was deafening. Alfred didn¡¯t even use the microphone, just shouted out with his own voice.


    Vanessa, who had been dewy-eyed, couldn¡¯t help but shed tears finally. She had been suspecting


    Alfred for a long time, thinking that he might still have hatred and misunderstanding towards her.


    But at this moment, Vanessa suddenly felt that Alfred really loved her.


    Just like when Alfred confessed to Vanessa, she actually liked him, but she always teased him.


    ¡°As long as you dare to let the entire building hear your sound confessing to me, I¡¯ll agree to go out with


    you.¡±


    At that time, Vanessa was obviously thinking of teasing him. But Alfred delivered on that, and he did


    shout loudly beside the dorm. Again and again, he shouted until many inside the dorm opened their


    windows to look over. Then Alfred spoke to Vanessa.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded. Are you my girlfriend now?¡±


    Vanessa still remembered her expression and action back then. She immediately rushed over and


    hugged Alfred. In fact, Vanessa had a crush on Alfred for a long time. Just that she was being


    melodramatic and wanted to tease this man.


    The man¡¯s performance satisfied her very much, and she recalled the bits and pieces of their past. The


    emcee said something else, and then he spoke to the bride.


    ¡°The bride, do you want toe to the groom¡¯s side? Please say it out loud if you want to!¡±


    Vanessa took a deep breath, and she shouted out loud like Alfred.


    ¡°I do!¡±


    This time, the atmosphere was totally enlivened, and the guests wereughing merrily. Everyone could


    feel the love that the bride and groom had for each other.


    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s have the bridee over so that this happy couple can be reunited together, and let


    us witness their happiness!¡±


    After the emcee finished, the wedding march started to y while the hotel staff helped Vanessa up the


    steps and headed towards Alfred.


    The staff scattered red roses petals along the way as Vanessa walked over step by step. She and


    Alfred looked at each other. They were just a few meters apart, but Vanessa felt it very long.


    The guests on the sides were spraying ribbons, and flowers were falling from above. Pink lights were


    shining on the wedding couple as if it was a dream-like wondend.


    Vanessa once told Georgia that she knew nothing about the scene of the wedding site, as it was all


    prepared by Alfred.


    Only at this moment, Georgia then felt that Alfred prepared for this attentively. All the flowers were


    Vanessa¡¯s favourite.


    Finally, Vanessa was about to get in front of Alfred.


    The emceeughed at the side.


    ¡°The groom! The bride is almost here. Aren¡¯t you supposed to greet the bride?¡±


    After the emcee saying this, Alfred took a big step towards Vanessa, and then the two of them


    interlocked their fingers. Vanessa then rested her hand on Alfred¡¯s arm, and the two walked towards


    the centre of the stage.


    Vanessa was an orphan, and she had no parents. Alfred¡¯s parents were not there, and none of his


    rtives attended. So the emcee hosted this session without having both of their parents on stage.


    The emcee let Alfred and Vanessa stand facing the guests while he teased the newlywed couple on the


    side.


    ¡°The bride and groom are here now. ording to our tradition, after starting a family, all the cards are


    kept by the wife. Have you given your bank cards to your wife?¡±


    Alfred was about to speak, but the emcee took the microphone to Vanessa.


    ¡°The bride, we don¡¯t trust what the groom said. We just want to ask you, have the groom handed all his


    bank cards to you?¡±


    Actually, no. But Vanessa made Alfred look good by smiling at the crowd.


    ¡°He has given them all to me.¡±


    After saying this, the crowd burst outughing.


    The emcee joked for a while and then smiled at the wedding couple.


    ¡°Before the wedding, we received a secret gift. I heard that it was a video of the wedding couple¡¯s


    friends sending their blessings. Such a warm blessing. Do you guys want to see it?¡±


    As the emcee just said this, Georgia subconsciously felt something fishy.


    She quickly walked to the front, wanting to ask Vanessa if she knew about it. But the crowd was


    already shouting.


    ¡°Yes. Show it to us¡­¡±


    Everyone was yelling. When Georgia walked to the front of the stage, she could see Vanessa¡¯s


    bewildered look. Alfred didn¡¯t speak anything, as if he didn¡¯t know who had sent the video.


    Immediately, the emcee instructed the staff below.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at the blessings from the newlywed couple¡¯s friends. And hope that this newlywed


    couple can have longsting happiness!¡±


    After saying this, the video was yed on the big screen above the stage.


    ¡°Miss Cooke, you¡¯re really lustful, wanting the few of us to service you¡­¡±


    In the video instantly appeared several lewd-looking men. The man who spoke had yellow hair on his


    head, and the freckles on his face were so unsightly. And in front of him was Vanessa lying on a bed,


    naked. She just smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But to the crowd, Vanessa¡¯s expression was actually acquiescing in it, with a sense of seduction too.


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Georgia was dumbfounded, and she only then realized what caused her the uneasy feeling. She


    recalled what Rachel Scott said previously. Rachel said she wanted Vanessa to be happy at this


    wedding.


    The video was still ying. Georgia watched as Vanessa turned pale, going to piecespletely, while


    Alfred turned ferocious instantly, having a gloomy face. The staff at the side was trembling with fear,


    trying to close the video. But the video was almost ended. Vanessa and the few men were all naked,


    with all kinds of restricted scenes ying on the screen.


    Georgia remembered that Vanessa once said what happened to her back then, and it was Vanessa¡¯s


    painful memory. The video was yed in front of everyone, and it was even her wedding with Alfred.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t even imagine how devastated Vanessa was at this moment. She looked around for


    the power source, finding a way to stop this video. But Georgia simply didn¡¯t know where it was yed,


    and she was so anxious that she cried.


    She was trying to do something, and she saw Alfred frantically lifting a table and smashing it on the


    screen above the stage viciously.


    Vanessa turned pale, standing in ce. The guests were already whispering and jeering, attacking her


    from all directions. Vanessa¡¯s body tottered. It was her deepest memory and the source of her


    nightmares.


    Georgia quickly got up the steps, wanting to grab Vanessa and telling her not to panic. She was here¡­


    But Vanessa suddenly rushed down the steps, darted towards the crowd. Georgia immediately followed


    Vanessa, and she grabbed Vanessa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s get out of here. Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    However, Vanessa shook off Georgia¡¯s hand, and she walked through the crowd step by step. No


    matter how the surrounding people jeered her, she just headed straight to Rachel step by step.


    When Georgia had just arrived at Vanessa¡¯s side, Georgia saw Vanessa picked up a water cup from


    the table and smashed it on Rachel¡¯s head, without even letting Rachel speak!


    The ss-made water cup instantly shattered.


    At this moment, the whole banquet hall was in aplete uproar, and screams were heard one after


    another.


    Blood was dripping down Rachel¡¯s head, and she was screaming in pain!

 Chapter 90 Why Don’t You Just Die!

    Chapter 90 Why Don¡¯t You Just Die!


    At this moment, Alfred Chow ran over and tightly held Vanessa Cooke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Will you stop? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re already embarrassing enough?¡±


    Alfred looked fierce and angry, and his voice sounded extremely cold.


    When Rachel Scott saw Alfrede over, she hugged Alfred right away and bawled out loud.


    ¡°Alfred, my head hurts. Please help me¡­¡±


    Vanessa looked at Alfred with tears all over her face. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she suddenly


    As Georgia Lane listened to this sharp and miserableughter, she felt hopeless and painful.


    She felt extremely helpless. She didn¡¯t know how she could help Vanessa.


    Subconsciously, Georgia felt that Rachel must be the one behind this humiliating mockery, so she


    picked up a bottle from the table and rushed over to hit it on Rachel¡¯s head. It was as if that was the


    only way for her to vent the hatred inside her.


    But, just when she rushed over, Alfred grabbed her arm right away and pushed her to the ground.


    As the people around them gathered andughed at them in mockery, Georgia suddenly felt her


    stomach hurt.


    Georgia¡¯s face turned pale white due to the sharp pain.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to leave this ce. Georgia wanted to get up and say something, but


    Vanessa was alreadyughing hopelessly at Alfred.


    ¡°So you want to protect Rachel Scott? You won¡¯t even allow me to hit her?¡±


    Alfred kept a calm expression, but his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Vanessa in extreme anger.


    ¡°Vanessa, what right do you have to speak of Rachel like that? How can a dirty woman like you still


    dare to stay here? Why don¡¯t you just die?¡±


    When Alfred said that, Vanessa staggered and stepped several steps back.


    Immediately, Vanessa lowered her head and slowlyughed at herself in mockery. Her tears seemed


    as if they wouldn¡¯t stop falling, and herughter was full of mockery and pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a dirty woman. What right do I have to stay here? Alfred, if you really want me to die,


    I¡¯ll go kill myself!¡±


    After she said this, Vanessa broke down and rushed outside.


    Georgia got up in a struggle and rushed over, but she couldn¡¯t keep up with Vanessa¡¯s steps.


    Vanessa looked extremely sad.


    The pain in her stomach became worse. Georgia knew that she couldn¡¯t run violently, so she yelled at


    Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, my tummy hurts. Please don¡¯t go. My tummy hurts!¡±


    Vanessa, who was hopelessly freaked out, immediately heard Georgia¡¯s painful shriek. She turned


    around in shock and saw the strange expression on Georgia¡¯s face right away.


    Her face was pale and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Suddenly, Vanessa who was once


    devastated soon got her senses back and rushed over to Georgia and asked her.


    ¡°Georgia, are you okay? Did Alfred¡¯s push hurt you? I¡¯ll call a cab. Let¡¯s go to the hospital right away.¡±


    Vanessa anxiously hailed for a cab and immediately headed for a hospital nearby.


    In the hotel, Alfred looked at all the guests who attended gloomily. Those people seemed to gaze at


    him in mockery. The video with the naked bodies of his wife and those men had already stopped


    ying, but it stayed in their minds, especially the men who attended the banquet.


    They all sympathetically looked at Alfred in mockery. Alfred wished he could kill them all.


    But, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Alfred felt like he was about to go crazy.


    After he instructed his secretary to deal with the sessive matters, Alfred immediately pulled Rachel


    whose face was bloodstained and walked to the other side.


    Rachel wanted to escape, but Alfred held her hand tightly.


    Then, Alfred immediately threw her inside the lounge of a hotel room.


    Though Rachel¡¯s face was bloodstained, her wounds weren¡¯t deep, so she could still stay awake.


    After the door of the lounge closed, Rachel wailed at Alfred as if she was wronged.


    ¡°Alfred, why did you bring me here? My head really hurts right now. Let¡¯s go to the hospital, okay?¡±


    ¡°Rachel, are you the one who yed the video?!¡±


    Alfred questioned with a sullen face. His eyes were dull, and he was aggressive.


    If Rachel didn¡¯t save him before, Alfred could really strangle her to death right now.


    But he owed her a favor. Rachel saved him so many times. He really hated this woman, but he couldn¡¯t


    kill his own savior.


    ¡°Alfred, why did you think that I was the one who did it? I already decided to let you go. I even attended


    your wedding to wish you the best. I really don¡¯t know what that video is about. I wasn¡¯t even able to


    react when Vanessa hit me with the ss. Now that I have so much wounds on my head because of


    Vanessa, aren¡¯t you supposed to bring me to the hospital? It really hurts.¡±


    Alfred just silently sneered beside her. He mockinglyughed and stared at that woman in front of him.


    He knew that Rachel liked him.


    He also knew that she was a calcting and maniptive woman.


    After a few mockingughs, Alfred suddenly pushed Rachel onto the table in the lounge.


    Then, he immediately mocked Rachel.


    ¡°Rachel, isn¡¯t it because you like me? Isn¡¯t it because you want to own me? Didn¡¯t you do all of these


    just for me to look at you one bit? Congrattions, you¡¯ve finally achieved your goal today!¡±


    It was as if the extreme pressure, pain, and hatred was about to explode.


    Alfred directly tore Rachel¡¯s skirt apart, then he coldly owned the woman in front of him.


    Rachel never thought that Alfred would own her body at this moment. She felt extremely painful, yet he


    only looked at her with hatred and mockery.


    After a few minutes, Alfred stood up, wore his clothes, and coldly sneered at Rachel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you want to stitch those wounds on your head in the hospital?¡±


    The man that Rachel loved for so many years was finally hers at this moment, yet she only felt fear.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to speak from her trembles.


    She wanted to escape from Alfred, but he pulled Rachel¡¯s body and walked out. Rachel couldn¡¯t even


    dare to break loose.


    She felt the man in front of her had a murderous expression, but she couldn¡¯t even say anything.


    Rachel¡¯s clothes were already torn, but Alfred didn¡¯t care. He let the driver and the strangers on the


    road watch her shamefully. Then, they got in a car to go to the hospital.


    On the other side, Vanessa¡¯s gloomy and humiliated feelings were frightened by Georgia¡¯s increasingly


    paleplexion and cold sweat.


    ¡°Georgia, what¡¯s wrong? How could it be so serious? Where did Alfred hurt you when he pushed you


    before?¡±


    Georgia really didn¡¯t want to say that she was pregnant because she didn¡¯t want Vanessa to worry.


    But now that she needed to go to the hospital, if she didn¡¯t say it right now, once she copsed,


    Vanessa wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    Georgia painfully sighed and helplessly admitted to Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m pregnant. My tummy hurts. It hurts; it really hurts¡­¡±


    When Georgia said those words, her tears uncontrobly fell.


    She always remembered that time before she gave birth to Annie, when she was hit and beaten in the


    prison. That was why after that, her pregnancy with Annie was never stable.


    She tried her best and gave birth to her daughter, but Annie was weak, which eventually became


    Georgia¡¯s nightmare.


    She was really afraid that this might happen again. If her child left her right now, or if the child in her


    belly became weak in the future because of this reason, Georgia would never forgive herself.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was the most terrible mother in the world.


    Vanessa waspletely shocked by Georgia¡¯s confession that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Georgia, you¡¯re actually pregnant, is¡­is it from one of the guests in the clubhouse?¡±


    Vanessa nervously asked. She knew that Georgia sacrificed herself before for Annie¡¯s medical


    expenses, so she never dared to ask about the specific details. She was afraid she would hurt


    Georgia¡¯s feelings.


    But now that she knew Georgia¡¯s pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.


    Her heart really ached. Today, she already broke down from seeing that video, but now with Georgia¡¯s


    confession of her pregnancy, she was about to copse from all of these events.


    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m going to tell you something. Don¡¯t ever tell this to anyone. This child is Robert Simpson¡¯s.


    I had a night with him, but you should never tell this to anyone¡­¡±


    After she spoke these as she trembled, Georgia fainted.


    Vanessa waspletely shocked. She didn¡¯t even have time to think what happened between Robert


    and Georgia.


    She only kept rushing the driver to drive faster and faster, because Vanessa knew what Georgia was


    worrying about.


    Georgia had always felt guilty for Annie¡¯s heart disease. She felt that it was because she didn¡¯t take


    good care of her before.


    If this happened again, Vanessa felt that Georgia would definitely not be able to go through this hurdle.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctors immediately rushed Georgia into the emergency room,


    while Vanessa waited outside anxiously.


    She was still wearing her wedding dress. That was why the patients, strangers, doctors, and nurses


    passing by all stared curiously at Vanessa.


    As Vanessa silently sat at the chair outside the emergency room, fear spread all over her.


    She didn¡¯t dare think about Alfred, nor the video yed in the hotel. Vanessa could only transfer her


    focus on Georgia now. She hoped that the child Georgia was carrying would be fine.


    Around half an hourter, when Georgia saw that the doors of the emergency room opened, Georgia


    was pushed out by the doctors and nurses.


    Georgia was pale, and IV drips were put on her hand, but she was still asleep.


    However, the doctor congratted Vanessa.


    ¡°The child Miss Lane is carrying is fine. It was indeed very dangerous this time. Remember to take


    good care of the baby and don¡¯t let the belly be hit again in the future.¡±


    Vanessa kept nodding. She pushed Vanessa¡¯s bed into the ward with the doctors and nurses.


    Just when they got out of the elevator, Vanessa and the nurses were preparing to go to Georgia¡¯s ward


    when she saw that Rachel was also in the hospital.


    Rachel¡¯s clothes were tattered, and Vanessa couldn¡¯t figure out what happened to her.


    When she saw the video today, Vanessa was almost certain that even if Rachel wasn¡¯t the mastermind


    who did it back then, she should at least be involved.


    Thus, there could be no one else who yed the video today.


    As the hatred and pain she felt suddenly rose from her chest, Vanessa coldly walked towards Rachel.


    At that moment, Rachel just finished treating the wounds on her head. She was sitting on the chair


    waiting for Alfred. She totally didn¡¯t expect Vanessa toe.


    ¡°Was it you who did it back then?¡±


    Vanessa coldly asked Rachel.


    At first, Rachel was surprised when she saw Vanessa, then immediately, sheughed at her.


    ¡°Vanessa, how could you still have the audacity to live in this world? Everyone have already seen your


    video. Hundreds of people have already seen your body. Let me tell you, the video is already


    circting in the inte. How do you still have the audacity to live?¡±


    Rachelughed mockingly andpletely ignored Vanessa¡¯s question.


    Vanessa raised her hand and pped her hard. Suddenly, a bruise mark appeared on Rachel¡¯s face.


    Rachel was irritated. She raised her hand and wanted to p her back, but after she thought of what


    just happened between Alfred and her, she changed her mind. Rachel decided to mock Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, even if you beat me to death, that video really happened. You are embarrassed, why are you


    hitting other people to vent out your anger?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. After you left, Alfred and I were already together. Who knows? Maybe the child I¡¯m


    carrying is Alfred¡¯s¡­¡±


    Vanessa stared at the woman in front of her in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Alfred to be together with this


    kind of woman. It was even right after so many things happened.


    She felt terribly dizzy. Vanessa stared her with trembling hands and sneered coldly.


    ¡°You are disgusting!¡±


    But Rachel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change after Vanessa mocked her. She only became more pleased.


    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re just arguing without any evidence and reason. Even if you want topare who was


    more disgusting and dirtier, who could be dirtier than a woman like you who was humiliated and


    possessed by so many men? Plus, wasn¡¯t it that they even gotten you pregnant? You even gave birth


    to the child not knowing who the father was. Tell me, who¡¯s dirtier?¡±


    After she heard this, Vanessa didn¡¯t have the energy to continue mocking her. She fell down the floor


    and her voice trembled terribly.


    ¡°You¡­how did you know this?¡±


    Rachel justughed at her mockingly. She still wanted to humiliate the woman in front of her.


    However, when Rachel saw Alfred walking towards them, she suddenly started crying out loud.


    ¡°Vanessa, I know you like rich people. Even if you went out with rich men before, why did you have to


    film that kind of video with so many men to humiliate Alfred? Didn¡¯t you know Alfred cares so much


    about you? How could you humiliate him in front of so many people?¡±


    As Rachel cried pitifully and delicately, Alfred walked over in a sullen face.


    He didn¡¯t expect Vanessa to be here. He also didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be talking with Vanessa. When he


    heard Rachel¡¯sst sentence, the anger he had only grew stronger.


    Unconsciously, Rachel trembled. She would never forget the coldness he showed her a while ago.


    She didn¡¯t know what Alfred was suspecting, or whether he knew something.


    It was as if he was torturing her.


    ¡°Alfred, my head hurts. Can you please bring me home?¡±


    Rachel cautiously begged Alfred.


    But Alfred didn¡¯t even look at Rachel. He immediately grabbed Vanessa¡¯s hand and walked out with


    her.

 Chapter 91 You Are Too Dirty

    Chapter 91 You Are Too Dirty


    Alfred suddenlyughed wildly.


    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t you know why I became crazy? Look at our wedding, everyone knows that I am being


    cheated on. Everyone knows that my wife is sleeping around but you still want to be respected by me?


    Are you respectable enough? I feel nauseous just looking at you.¡±


    Every word seemed like a sharp sword that pierced through Vanessa¡¯s heart. She trembled, even her


    lips began to tremble.


    Those humiliating videos had defeated her and also defeated Alfred.


    Alfred¡¯s wordspletely defeated Vanessa.


    ¡°Okay, I am disgusting, I am dirty¡­ you can just get rid of me. But where are you still taking me?¡±


    Vanessa shouted at him in despair.


    Alfred pulled Vanessa¡¯s hand without saying a word. He pulled Vanessa out of the hospital and threw


    her in the car.


    Then he drove the car madly on the road. Vanessa felt like she might as well just die like this.


    The man with her had gone crazy, and she was about to go crazy too.


    She had already known for a long time that it was impossible for Alfred to ept. She had even


    wanted to say it before, that this man would ept and understand.


    However, he had gone crazy without even asking about the situation.


    She was right in breaking up with him in the first ce. Was there a man in this world who could ept


    that his own woman had been dishonored by other men? Vanessa looked self loathing.


    Fortunately, Georgia¡¯s surgery had beenpleted and it was fine for her to be taken away by Alfred.


    Vanessa could onlyfort herself like this in her heart.


    Later, Vanessa discovered that Alfred parked his car at the apartment that he had asked her toe


    before.


    Originally, Alfred had already taken Vanessa to a newly bought vi saying that it was their newlyweds


    house.


    What was Alfred trying to do as he brought her here now?


    Vanessa felt a little nervous. However, Alfred took her by the hand and walked directly into the


    apartment.


    As soon as the elevator door opened and he opened the door of the apartment, Alfred threw Vanessa


    into the apartment.


    Vanessa was about to ask why on earth he was so mad when the man in front of her suddenly began


    to tear her clothes to pieces that crazy.


    Immediately, Alfred pulled Vanessa into the bathroom, and as soon as the shower was turned on, cold


    water was sprayed on Vanessa¡¯s body.


    Vanessa¡¯s body trembled. It was too cold. Her tears mixed with the water in the shower and blurred her


    vision. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself.


    ¡°Alfred, what will you get being angry like this? I am dirty. If you hate me, just tell me to leave. If I make


    you nauseous then just don¡¯t look at me¡­¡±


    Vanessa questioned in pain. Alfred simply opened the faucet next to him, took a bucket full of water


    and then poured it directly on Vanessa¡¯s head.


    After pouring another bucket of cold water on her, Alfred¡¯s tone was calm and surly.


    ¡°You are too dirty. I want to wash you clean. You are too dirty, too dirty¡­¡±


    Alfred kept showering her body like this. He didn¡¯t use warm water, just kept pouring cold water on


    Vanessa¡¯s head.


    Vanessa¡¯s whole body was already constantly trembling and Alfred¡¯s repeated sentence about her


    being too dirtypletely broke her.


    She could ept Alfred¡¯s anger and hatred.


    But Alfred continued to keep pouring water on her like now, trying to wash her clean. This kind of harm


    almost tortured her into going crazy. As if she abandoned herself, Vanessa finally burst intoughter at


    herself in the cold water.


    ¡°Alfred, I can¡¯t be clean now. Those men touched everywhere of my body, I was with them. I even


    became pregnant. I didn¡¯t even know who the father of that child was. Do you think this will wash me


    clean?¡±


    Vanessa cried bitterly as she shouted. She looked like a sad lunatic.


    She felt like, if there was a window there, she would have jumped out.


    She felt as if she could no longer live and there was no point in living. Vanessa now wanted to spread


    everything out to make it clear and let the world destroy her.


    Vanessa¡¯s words thoroughly angered Alfred.


    ¡°Pregnant? When were you pregnant?¡±


    Alfred dragged Vanessa up but she justughed and cried at the same time.


    ¡°Just after this video. I got pregnant and then I broke up with you, Alfred. If I had told you that I was with


    other men, would you still want to be with me? I was pregnant with a child at the time, would you have


    wanted to raise another man¡¯s child?¡±


    Vanessa just mocked herself like that for a while,ughing and crying simultaneously, looking


    deranged.


    Alfred staggered a few steps, his whole body copsing to the ground.


    Suddenly, he rushed over and grabbed her by the neck, choking her.


    ¡°How dare you¡­ How dare you tell me these things? How can you be so cruel to me?! I was so good


    to you, why don¡¯t you take mercy at me at all? Vanessa, I hate you¡­¡±


    With teary-eyed, Vanessa looked at the man in front of her, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°Of course, you hate me. I am only telling you the truth. That child was born and died. Don¡¯t worry, if


    you insist to be with me, you don¡¯t have to raise the child from the other men, really¡­¡±


    Seeing Vanessa smiling like this, Alfred only felt that the person in front of him was particrly vile. His


    whole heart hurt violently, as if someone was constantly tearing his body apart. His brain was about to


    explode. His whole being was about to go crazy.


    ¡°You did that on purpose! Vanessa, let me tell you, do you think I will let you go after this video is


    exposed? No, I will make you suffer forever and make you atone for your crimes¡­¡±


    After he finished saying this coldly, Alfred suddenly turned around and left, mming the door behind


    him.


    Vanessa looked down andughed mournfully.


    At this point, who was right and who was wrong? Vanessa suddenly didn¡¯t understand.


    With her wet body, she walked to the kitchen, picked up the knife and lightly shed her wrist. Vanessa


    ¡®Just destroy myself like this. Just disappear from the world like this.¡¯


    What was there to keep her alive? To live was a torture. Everyone had seen the video and she had no


    courage to live anymore.


    Anyway, Alfred was going to torture her in the future.


    Not knowing know for how long the blood had flowed. Vanessa¡¯s consciousness became blurred.


    Suddenly, the phone outside began to ring again and again.


    Perhaps it was telepathy, Vanessa crawled out from the bathroom to the living room step by step.


    There was a cellphone besides the torn wedding dress in the living room.


    Vanessa picked it up and unexpectedly it was the nurse she had arranged to take care of Annie at the


    S City¡¯s hospital. It was a high-level nurse.


    Vanessa answered the phone and Lilian surprised her as she congratted Vanessa from the other


    side of the phone.


    ¡°Miss Cooke, Annie is awake. She is now looking for her mother!¡±


    Her mind suddenly sharp, Vanessa looked at the blood on her wrist. She suddenly hung up and then


    took the initiative to call the hospital.


    After telling her address, Vanessa climbed on the coffee table and covered the wound on her wrist with


    a piece of tissue.


    She couldn¡¯t die yet; she couldn¡¯t be knocked down yet.


    Annie woke up. She was Annie¡¯s mother and she wanted to live.


    She had raised Annie for six years; she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her¡­ Vanessa kept telling herself


    this. But even after covering her wound she still fell into unconsciousness.


    On the other side, Georgia had already woken up in the hospital.


    After waking up, she looked around. There was no one in the ward.


    Originally, she had been brought there by Vanessa and Georgia instantly became anxious.


    She rang the bell for the nurse toe over.


    ¡°Miss, is there anything wrong with the baby in my belly?¡±


    Georgia asked the nurse anxiously. She was very afraid that she was going to lose the baby.


    ¡°Miss Lane, the baby in your belly is okay, but your physical condition is a bit dangerous right now. You


    need to recuperate in the hospital for a while.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Georgia breathed a sigh of relief. Then she immediately asked.


    ¡°Where is the woman who brought me to the hospital? Her surname is Cooke. Why is she not here in


    the ward? Do you know about it?¡±


    The nurse shook her head.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I am the nurse who was arranged to take care of you after your operation. I don¡¯t know


    about the woman who brought you to the hospital.¡±


    Georgia could only regretfully let the nurse leave. She picked up her cellphone, wanting to call


    Vanessa.


    However, after trying several times and finding her unavable, Georgia¡¯s heart became anxious.


    Today, Vanessa¡¯s heart might have been really broken when such a huge thing happened at the


    wedding.


    Georgia was really afraid that Vanessa would not be able to handle it and would want to leave the


    world impulsively.


    Originally, she wanted to get up to find someone, but the nurse stopped her and brought the doctor


    over.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you just came out of the emergency room. The baby in your belly is still unstable right now.


    if you get out of bed and leave forcibly or if there is any emotional instability, then you will lose the child.


    Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you then.¡±


    With the stern warning from the doctor, Georgia¡¯s footsteps stopped in an instant.


    ¡°Doctor, I know. I won¡¯t leave¡­I just can¡¯t get in touch with the woman who brought me here. she


    encountered a very shocking incident today. I am afraid she won¡¯t be able to get over it. Can you help


    me find where the woman who brought me to the hospital went? Or can you help me to look for the


    hospital footage? I need to know whether she leaves the hospital.¡±


    The doctor did not refuse her request.


    ¡°Then you lie down on the bed first, Miss Lane. I will help you inquire about the situation.¡±


    Georgia could only wait patiently.


    At the same time, she took her cellphone and called Travis, who was in another hospital.


    In the past few days, Georgia had bought an elderly phone for Travis and had taught him how to call


    from a cellphone.


    As soon as the call was connected, Travis¡¯s surprised voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Gigi¡­ I have been wanting to call you¡­ but I was afraid that you were busy¡­¡±


    Travis knew that Gigi went to the wedding with the woman who called herself Vanessa today. He


    always knew that he had to be an obedient boy, so he didn¡¯t call and disturb Gigi.


    ¡°Travis, I am a little unwell today. I am staying in another hospital. I may not have time to see you


    tonight¡­ Also, something happened to Vanessa today. She is not in a good mood and I will have to be


    with her. Travis, can you wait patiently in the hospital today for me? I will see if I can see you tomorrow


    or another time.¡±


    ¡°Gigi¡­ Are you not feeling well? Is there something wrong with Vanessa?¡±


    Travis didn¡¯t quite understand it but he still asked subconsciously with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I am afraid that you will be anxious in the hospital so I called to tell you. Travis,


    remember to wait for me in the hospital patiently. Listen to the doctors and nurses. Don¡¯t leave the


    hospital¡­¡±


    Travis had no choice but to hang up the phone.


    However, as soon as Travis hung up, he saw the door of his room open. The man who had previously


    mocked him came in.

 Chapter 92 Stir up Trouble

    Chapter 92 Stir up Trouble


    Eden stayed in the hospital for a few days. He just gained his consciousness recently, he wanted to


    take revenge for the humiliation he suffered.


    He had resentment on Georgia, Travis and the chief culprit, Selena.


    These were the people he wanted to take revenge on. But Selena was the daughter of the Hond


    family, Eden did not know how should he take revenge.


    But he wanted to take revenge immediately on Georgia and Travis.


    Georgia was the scapegoat for his crime, she had be the rival for the entire Lane family.


    Secondly, Travis was an idiot, he wanted to take revenge on him first.


    However, his father, mother and sister had warned him not to make any trouble again.


    Eden had nned to break Travis¡¯s both legs but he could not do it now.


    It was in the hospital. If the Simpson family knew that he fought and even broke others¡¯ legs, the


    Simpson family would have a bad impression on him.


    Eden had changed another method of revenge. He sneered and walked towards Travis.


    ¡°Idiot, do you know where is Gigi now? I know it, I can bring you there.¡±


    When Eden met Travisst time, he knew that Travis only concerned about Georgia. Travis would react


    when hearing something rted to Georgia.


    So, he wanted to coax Travis and brought him out of the hospital. Then, he would leave Travis in the


    deste ce and let Travis run his own course.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, get lost ¡­¡±


    Travis hated the man standing in front of him. Furthermore, Georgia had warned him a few times


    before.


    Unless Georgia spoke, or else he would not trust others.


    He would stay there and wait for Georgia. He would never trust others¡¯ words. Travis was firm with his


    thought.


    ¡°Idiot, I already catch Gigi. She is tortured by me now. Don¡¯t you want to save her? If you want to save


    her, you should follow me¡­Or else, Gigi will be hit heavily¡­¡±


    Travis stood up furiously. Suddenly, he punched Eden¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to say about Gigi¡­don¡¯t say about her¡­¡±


    Travis kept repeating the words. Although he was silly, he called Georgia just now.


    He knew that Georgia stayed in another hospital now. The man in front of him was lying to him. Travis


    was furious about this kind of behaviour.


    Eden did not expect Travis not to trust his words. It was useless to make use of Georgia as the bait.


    He was even outraged when Travis punched him without his notice.


    His anger arose. Eden got up and rushed towards Travis. He punched him directly.


    They started to fight in the ward.


    The doctors and nurses found them fighting. They quickly called the security guard to stop them


    immediately.


    Eden was even brought by Flora Wong to the ward while the doctors and nurses bandaged Travis¡¯s


    wound.


    ¡°Eden, don¡¯t you know that your father is angry now? You still create trouble in the hospital, he will be


    very angry!¡±


    Flora educated her son seriously. Eden showed a furious and annoyed expression.


    ¡°Mom, Travis is the one causing me to be jailed and suffer from the huge humiliation. He is loyal to


    Georgia. He is just an idiot now. What if we make use of him to threaten Georgia, she will definitely


    admit that she is the murderer during the ident. I just want to give him a lesson today!¡±


    Flora intended to give a lesson to Georgia as well as her friend, Travis. They made her son being jailed


    and suffered from the humiliation.


    However, if they made trouble, Owen would be angry.


    Flora thought of that while the door was opened. Owen and Emma walked in.


    Owen received the call from the hospital, he knew that his son fought in the hospital again. He was


    extremely outraged.


    ¡°You unfilial son, are you seeking death?¡±


    Once Owen came in, he took a cup and threw it on Eden¡¯s face.


    Eden moved his head subconsciously, Owen was even angry. He pped Eden heavily.


    ¡°I have reminded you many times, you should just undergo the treatment and don¡¯t make trouble. Are


    you turning a deaf ear to my words?¡±


    Emma grabbed her father¡¯s arm quickly.


    ¡°Dad, cool down. Eden is just out of impulse. Travis is just an idiot, nothing will happen.¡±


    Eden felt wronged, his suppressed anger almost made him mad.


    ¡°Dad, Travis is just an idiot. Georgia still concerns about him. If we make use of Travis to threaten


    Georgia, she must admit honestly that she is the murderer. She will never tell the truth to the Simpson


    family!¡±


    ¡°You are stupid, I know it as well. Now, Georgia confronts us. The daughter of the Hond family had


    confessed that she saw you driving at that time. Then, you want Georgia to admit that she is the


    murderer in front of the Simpson family, everybody will be suspicious. The Simpson family is smart,


    they will have the thought to threaten her with Travis as well. They are not stupid!¡±


    Due to his intense anger, Owen stepped on Eden.


    Eden shouted sufferingly, he roared terribly.


    ¡°Dad, what should I do? Do I have to let go of the resentment I have on Travis that makes me jail? I


    suffer a lot in the jail, I am even humiliated, can¡¯t I take revenge on it? In addition, Selena that bitch, I


    will never forgive her!¡±


    ¡°You want to take revenge some more! What revenge can you take in this kind of situation? Selena is a


    part of the Hond family which is as powerful as the Simpson family. We cannot maintain the dignity of


    the Lane family already, you still want to take revenge on the Hond family, you only make trouble!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Owen reproached his son severely in the ward. After that, he looked at Flora strictly.


    ¡°Look after your son well. If he creates trouble again, both of you just get out of the Lane family!¡±


    After saying the words coldly, Owen brought Emma out of the ward.


    ¡°Dad, cool down. Eden is always wilful, he will be obedient after having a few lessons.¡±


    Emma was furious at Eden¡¯s behaviour as well. Her brother always made trouble and the Simpson


    family hated him.


    He even could not control his impulsive behaviour now. Robert¡¯s mother would only grow more


    discontent with her.


    ¡°Your brother is spoiled by his mother. Emma, luckily you are not as wilful as your brother. Now, the


    Lane family¡¯s hope depends on you! I already arrange the banquet of the Murphy family next week. We


    just wait patiently for it. Now, we should settle Georgia first.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Emma looked at her father surprisingly.


    ¡°What should we do now? I think the Simpson family must spy on us carefully.¡±


    Emma asked confusingly.


    ¡°Robert and Georgia have met Julie, right? You bring Julie to meet Robert¡¯s mother and ask her to tell


    the truth. Maisie will understand that Georgia lies again. Then, you tell Maisie about the matter of


    Chester to make her think that Georgia is the murderer. What do you think Maisie will do next?¡±


    Emma shone her eyes.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. Let me settle it, I will do it right now!¡±


    Emma drove towards Julie¡¯s house.


    That night, Emma brought Julie to Maisie¡¯s vi.


    After Julie told Maisie that the woman she met at that time was Emma, Maisie darkened her face.


    ¡°Georgia keeps fooling Robert and me. I will not let her off this time!¡±


    After saying the words, Emma responded too.


    ¡°Auntie, my brother is not rted in this matter. He is just a bit wilful while he is indeed not the one


    driving at that time. He parked the car halfway and left. Georgia is the one driving, we all know that


    clearly but Georgia hates my father because he marries my mother. So, she ns the crime to my


    brother and wants the Simpson family to take revenge on our Lane family. With that, she can take


    revenge for her mother.¡±


    Bang! Maisie threw the teacup heavily.


    ¡°Georgia!¡±


    Maisie bit said every word furiously. Emma was satisfied, she kept on stirring up the trouble.


    ¡°Auntie, Georgia had escaped along with Travis that idiot recently. Travis is Georgia¡¯s first love, he is an


    idiot now. They were kidnapped by Chester at the time but Chester died, I heard the police saying that


    there was only his corpse left when they brought Georgia to the spot.¡±


    ¡°It must be Georgia and Travis killing him. They have killed people, the police will not let her go. But I


    think Georgia will ask Travis to be the scapegoat because he is just an idiot. Then, Georgia can escape


    from her crime.¡±


    After Emma said that, Maisie looked at Emma affectionately.


    She showed an evil face, her eyes were dull.


    ¡°I know it, I will settle it. Emma, sorry for treating you unjustly. You bring Julie back home. I will settle


    Georgia¡¯s matter myself .¡±


    In the hospital where Georgia stayed, the doctor came to meet her again.


    ¡°You says that your friend is called Vanessa, I have investigated through the CCTV. She followed a


    man to leave at that time. Then, I don¡¯t know what happened next. But there is an emergency case just


    now, the patient¡¯s name is Vanessa. She looks like the woman in the video. She is in the ICU now, I


    hear that she cuts her wrist. I am not sure whether she is your friend¡­¡±


    After the doctor said that, Georgia looked pale immediately.

 Chapter 93 Annie Woke Up

    Chapter 93 Annie Woke Up


    She knew that Vanessa Cooke would definitely not be able to stand the humiliation, and now she


    copsed so much that she wanted tomit suicide.


    Shaking and grasping the doctor''s hand, Georgia Lane asked worriedly.


    "Is the patient who is sent in still in the emergency room? Is she still in danger?"


    "Miss Lane, I am not working in the operating room, I don''t know the situation now. Only when the


    results of the operatione out, I would keep you updated."


    "Doctor, can I wait outside of emergency room? I know I need to recuperate, but I am really worried


    now."


    The doctor pondered for a while.


    "Ok, but you have to walk slowly and remember to keep calm. You must not to be overly excited or fall


    down due to an impact, otherwise you cannot carry the child."


    Georgia nodded gratefully.


    "Doctor, thank you, I will definitely pay attention to my body."


    After the doctor left, Georgia slowly got off the bed, wore slippers, and then walked slowly to the


    elevator.


    After that, Georgia sat on the chair outside the emergency room and waited anxiously.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Georgia saw Vanessa was pushed out from emergency room.


    She was lying on the bed with a pale face and her wrists were bandaged. Georgia felt relief when she


    saw Vanessa''s transfusion bottle.


    Vanessa survived, fortunately she was saved.


    Walking slowly to the doctor, Georgia asked.


    "Doctor, is she ok now? Is there any problem with her wrist? When will she wake up?"


    Georgia asked a lot of questions anxiously which made the doctor be a little impatient.


    "Miss, Miss Cooke¡¯s operation was very sessful, and the wound has been sewn up. In the next few


    days, just let her take a good rest. I didn''t know how what was wrong with those young people. You


    guys all cut your wrists andmitted suicide. Was it fun? "


    The doctor left after saying that, and the nurse pushed the bed to the elevator.


    Georgia followed the nurse. In the end, both Georgia and Vanessa''s ward were arranged on the same


    floor.


    After confirming that Vanessa was fine, Georgia also rxed.


    She also knew that she couldn¡¯t be tired. After making sure the hospital arranged same floor ward for


    them, Georgiay on the bed and fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Georgia didn''t wake up yet, she was so sleepy when someone patted her on


    the shoulder.


    Opening her eyes, Georgia saw Vanessa was sitting next to her bed, and Georgia immediately became


    sober.


    "Vanessa, is there any pain with your body? Do you want me to call a doctor? Does the wound hurt?"


    Georgia asked a bunch of question to show her concern, but Vanessa said something in surprise.


    "Gigi, don''t worry about what happened on me today. S City hospital called me. They said Annie woke


    up today, told me that Annie was looking for her mother. We should go to S City hospital to check on


    Annie, she must miss us so much. I received the call during the daytime, and it''s midnight now. I don''t


    know if Annie is crying now. Won¡¯t she be scared?"


    As soon as Vanessa said a few words, Georgia was stunned for a moment but soon became excited.


    "Vanessa, was that true? Did Annie really wake up?"


    "Of course, it is true, Gigi. I emotionally broke down at the time. So, I cut my wrist impulsively. Then I


    heard the phone ring in a daze. At that moment, I didn¡¯t know why I wanted to answer the phone. So, I


    climbed out of the bathroom to answer the phone. The nurse at S City hospital said that Annie woke up


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    and was looking for her mother. I was so awake after hearing that. Why was I so stupid, how could I


    "So, I called 120 by myself and told them my condition and address. Later, the doctor sent me to the


    hospital. It is in the middle of the night now. I just called the nurse and no one answered it. They


    probably fell asleep... But now I really want to see Annie, Gigi, you must be in the same mood as me,


    let''s go to S City now."


    Georgia also wanted to go. She was about to get up and leave with Vanessa, but the doctor''s warning


    was suddenly recalled in her mind.


    Vanessa saw that Georgia did not move, so she asked.


    "What''s wrong? Gigi..."


    "Oh, right, Gigi, how are you doing? You can¡¯t go outside, can you?"


    Vanessa realized at once and she asked concerned.


    "Vanessa, the doctor said that I needed to recuperate now. It is midnight and the ticket is sold out. We


    should ask the doctor about the situation tomorrow, and then decide what to do next."


    Vanessa was also in sober.


    "You are right, I just had an operation, and you can''t go out based on your current situation, and it''s


    midnight, there is no tickets. I was really impulsive just now, but I missed her and worried about her so


    much. For almost a whole day, Annie doesn¡¯t see us, and I¡¯m not sure if Annie would cry or be afraid..."


    Vanessa mumbled, and Georgia was also worried at the same time.


    Annie was a clingy child. She was only five years old and courageous.


    At the time just woke up, and the two mothers were not around her. How could Annie not be afraid?


    "How about we make another phone call, maybe the nurse would answer the call this time."


    She said to Vanessa.


    "You are right, let¡¯s try again."


    Vanessa agreed, she took the mobile phone and called the nurse again.


    The nurse didn''t pick up at first time, but luckily she picked the phone up the second time.


    "Miss Cooke, I am sorry, I just fell asleep, and why did you hang up the phone during the day? Annie


    cried hard after you hang up the phone, so I made up an excuse and told her that you were busy. She


    then relieved and fell back asleep till now.¡±


    What the nurse said instantlyfort Vanessa, she put it on speaker so Georgia could also hear.


    Knowing that Annie cried hard today, Georgia was very frustrated, but after she heard that Annie fell


    asleep now, she felt a bit better now.


    Vanessa said to the nurse.


    "Something happened on me during daytime, I¡¯m not doing well and still in the hospital in D City. Miss


    Su, I will go to S City tomorrow. Can you tell Annie that I wille tomorrow to see her? Oh right,


    please give me a phone call as soon as Annie wakes up in the morning. I would talk to Annie, so she


    would feel assured. "


    "No problem, Miss Cooke. I will let her call you when she wakes up in the morning. Annie will definitely


    want to hear your voice."


    They hung up the phone, Vanessa said to Georgia.


    "Gigi, don''t worry, Annie is doing well, she already woken up. Everything is hopeful. You are still very


    weak, go have some rest and we will call Annie in the morning."


    Georgia felt so grateful, but she said to Vanessa with full of care, "Vanessa, we are both patients now,


    you also need to rest. We need to take care of ourselves."


    Theyforted each other, theny in the bed and continued to sleep.


    In the morning, Vanessa and Georgia woke up at around 8:00 in the morning.


    About the same time, the nurse also called them.


    "See, this is the number of the nurse."


    Vanessa and Georgia were surprised, they were sure that Annie definitely awakened, and they put it on


    speaker as soon as they picked up.


    Annie¡¯s voice came through from the phone.


    "Mommy ... Mommy, where are you? I am Annie ..."


    "Annie, I am Mommy Vanessa, I am in the D City, how are you in the hospital ..."


    "Annie, I am Mommy Gigi, I am next to your Mommy Vanessa, and how do you feel now? Is there


    anything ufortable?"


    Annie heard the voice of two mommies, she was surprised.


    She didn''t know how long she was ina but only felt that her body was weak. She just wanted to


    meet two mommies.


    "I¡¯m ok, Mommy Vanessa, Mommy Gigi, I want to meet you, when will youe to visit me?"


    Georgia wanted to talk, but Vanessa cut in.


    "Annie, Mommy Gigi and I are in the hospital, we may have to see youter, but let us hang up the


    phone first, I will give you a video call, so you can see us, okay?"


    Annie''s voice was full of excitement,


    "Yes, I can see you through video calls."


    They hung up the normal phone call and started the video call.


    Annie''s face appeared soon when they switched to video call, her face looked very florid and she


    seemed energetic, Vanessa and Georgia felt particrly rxed.


    "Mommy Gigi, Mommy Vanessa ..."


    Annie shouted excitedly in front of the camera, Vanessa and Georgia felt that their entire body seemed


    to be vital because of Annie. Everything they suffered from was nothing when they saw Annie¡¯s smile.


    They were afraid nothing as long as they could see Annie so happy and lively,


    After talking a lot on the phone, Vanessa and Georgia promised that they will go to S City to visit Annie.


    By hearing that Annie was reluctantly to hang up the video call.


    "Vanessa, you just had surgery yesterday, you can stay here and I will go to visit Annie."


    Georgia tried to persuade her.


    "Gigi, and you are pregnant. The doctors say it is very dangerous, so you should stay here, I will go to


    the S City to see Annie!"


    Both of them tried to persuade each other, both of wanted to visit Annie. But they all knew that their


    current physical condition was not suitable to travel.


    After disputing, Georgia gave up and said.


    "How about we stop fighting but ask our attending doctors, see if they agree it or not?"


    Georgia was still worried about the child inside her belly, she nodded.


    "Well, we can ask the doctor to see what the doctor say."


    They went to find Vanessa''s attending doctor first.


    "Miss Cooke, you had your surgery yesterday and you didn¡¯t have a fully recovery. How can you be


    discharged?"


    The doctor did not agree with them at all.


    "Doctor, my daughter was ina for a long time, she just woke up in another hospital. She wanted to


    see me, so was I, could you please do me a favor?"


    The doctor rejected them directly.


    "No, you are my patient, how can I do this kind of irresponsible thing. I emphasize what I said, you are


    not going to be discharged!"


    Vanessa could only leave with Georgia hopelessly, and then they went to Georgia''s attending doctor''s


    office.


    When Georgia said that she wanted to be discharged, her attending doctor was mad at them.


    "Miss Lane, didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday? You can''t be discharged and you have to stay in the hospital, do


    you forget about what I told you? Or do you really don''t want your baby?"


    Georgia and Vanessa looked at each other and helplessly walked out of the doctor''s office.


    "What should we do now?"


    Georgia asked the question and she smiled bitterly with Vanessa.


    "How about I sneak out of the hospital? Gigi, you are pregnant, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go outside.


    Also, I don''t want you to take this risk, even I am still a bit weak, but I only need to go to S City, I should


    be fine."


    Vanessa continued to persuade Georgia.


    Georgia did not want to agree with this.


    But Annie was eager to see them. If couldn¡¯t tell her they were not able to make it as they just promised


    her.


    They walked slowly back to their ward, when they just opened the door, Georgia and Vanessa


    discovered they had a guest they both were not willing to see.


    Robert Simpson¡¯s mother, Maisie, who was sitting in their ward indifferently. After hearing the door was


    opened, she turned her body, then looked coldly to Georgia.


    "Georgia, I am waiting for you for a long time."

 Chapter 94 Murderer

    Chapter 94 Murderer


    Georgia was surprised that Robert''s mother was there.


    From the first time she saw this woman, Georgia would always encounter misfortunes.


    The first time Robert''s mother prevented Ivan from operating Annie, this time, the woman appeared


    again, Georgia had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "What do you want?"


    Georgia asked cautiously. Vanessa felt that the atmosphere was very solemn, and she took Georgia''s


    hand.


    Maisie sneered at Georgia.


    "You and Robert secretly met with Julie, do you think I don''t know? Georgia, do you feel very proud of


    ying with the Simpson family and fascinating my son?"


    As soon as Maisie said these words, Georgia instantly knew why this woman came.


    "Did Emma bring Julie to see you?"


    Georgia asked calmly.


    Maisie ignored Georgia''s question, she instead threw a bunch of documents in front of Georgia.


    "Chester''s autopsy report came out. The police are collecting evidence. Georgia, either you killed


    Chester or Travis killed him. Do you think which of you will go to jail?"


    Georgia''s face turned pale all at once, she had already felt anxious about Chester''s affairs.


    Right now, hearing it from Robert''s mother''s mouth, Georgia''s bad feeling deepened.


    She knelt down and picked up the file, and found that all the evidence in the report above was not good


    for her, all the evidence of her disappearance that she had reported could not be found. It looked like a


    scene she directed and acted on.


    Georgia felt that the entire investigation report looked like she instructed Travis to kill Chester!


    "Did you do something to the report?"


    Georgia questioned Robert''s mother. She tried her best to stay calm, but her hands trembled.


    Vanessa picked up the file and looked at it, her face turned pale in an instant.


    Maisie sneered directly.


    "I''m doing tricks, what do you think I can do? Georgia, you killed my daughter, then you were released


    from prison six yearster. You still seduced my son and wanted to me the car ident on your


    brother. You want the Simpson family to help you deal with the people in the Lane family. I have not


    killed you now and that is the best I I have done till now! I tell you that I am here today because I have


    decided to let you make your own choice!"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Georgia asked Maisie coldly.


    "I don''t need to do anything, the police will take you right away. Miss Lane, I will give you a choice. I


    don''t want to see you continue to live in this world. You go to the police and take the initiative to admit


    that you killed Chester and go to jail, and then I will let Ivan operate on your daughter."


    "You crazy woman! Get out, Georgia didn''t kill anyone!"


    Georgia hadn''t even spoken yet before Vanessa yelled at Robert''s mother.


    Georgia was limp on the ground, her brain was nk, Maisieughed mockingly at the two women in


    front of her.


    "Georgia, I am giving you a chance to save your daughter! If you miss this opportunity, your daughter


    will have to wait to die. I have inquired about your daughter''s health. Unless Ivan performs the


    operation, otherwise, she will not survive a few years!"


    Vanessa felt that this woman was like a dark abyss, she wanted to sweep Georgia into this vortex, and


    then tore her into pieces with nothing left.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa panicked and picked up the bottle next to her. She took the bottle and pointed it at the woman


    in front of her. She wanted to get her out.


    "Get out, if you don''t get out, I''ll use this to smash your head!"


    Vanessa threatened Robert''s mother, and Maisie''s face changed.


    She stood up and went outside. When she passed by Georgia, Maisie smiled coldly.


    "Will you go to jail and wait to die, or will you save your own daughter... or try to find a way to put the


    me on Travis, that fool, and watch your daughter die, you can think about it slowly."


    After saying this mockingly, Robert''s mother went out.


    Georgia just felt her head buzzing, the choices in front of her seemed to be a dead end.


    Of course she hoped that Annie could have the operation, but the price was that she went to jail or


    even die.


    If it was before, Georgia would definitely be willing for that.


    As long as Vanessa took care of Annie, Georgia could rest assured that she could leave the world with


    peace of mind.


    However, there was still a child in her belly, Georgia couldn''t abandon both children and die.


    But if she didn''t agree to Robert''s mother''s request, ording to the evidence thrown by her, the police


    would definitely charge her afterwards, thinking she was the murderer.


    However, at the moment, Georgia couldn''t find any evidence to her advantage.


    Vanessa looked at Georgia''s constantly changing face, she anxiously pulled Georgia up, then helped


    her to sit down on the sofa.


    "Georgia, don''t think about it. That woman is mad. How could what she just said be true? If you really


    go to jail. Do you think she will really let Ivan operate on Annie? Don''t believe her, let¡¯s think of a way


    together and not fall into tricks of others."


    Vanessa was so anxious that she was almost crying.


    She knew that Georgia had always liked to make decisions in her heart, Vanessa was really afraid that


    Georgia had now agreed with what this woman said.


    Georgia looked up hurriedly. She looked at Vanessa, tears constantly falling.


    "Vanessa, I know... I know what she said is a temptation, I also know she won''t necessarily do it, but


    Annie finally woke up. I really want to get Annie back to health by this surgery..."


    When this sentence was said, Vanessa became more anxious.


    "But you still have a child in your belly. If you die to save Annie and she grows up, how can she ept


    this? I don''t agree with you . If you do this, then I will die too. No one will care about Annie then!"


    Vanessa threatened her.


    Georgia grabbed Vanessa''s hand, her voice already hoarse and trembling.


    "I know... Vanessa... I know all that, I know that there is a ck hole in front of me. I won''t necessarily


    get what I want if I jump down. It''s just that if I don''t jump down, behind me is a cliff. What should I do? "


    Georgia was sobbing.


    If she didn''t agree to Robert''s mother''s request, and right now the police evidence was already against


    her. If Robert''s mother used her own power, Georgia felt that she had no room to struggle.


    "Georgia, don''t panic, there will always be a way, and we will think of it."


    Georgia suddenly thought of Selena. She panicked and picked up her phone to make a call to her.


    "Miss Lane, why did you call me so suddenly?"


    Selena''s tone was not unusual, Georgia looked at the document at hand and asked nervously.


    "Miss Hond, I heard that Chester''s autopsy report came out, and you have a lot of evidence. Do all


    the evidence tend to show that Travis and I are murderers?"


    Georgia asked nervously.


    Selena was a little surprised. In fact, she had seen Chester''s autopsy report and case analysis already,


    and the current evidence was indeed not good for Georgia.


    To be precise, the police now believed that Georgia''s disappearance was a nned situation, and they


    all tended to Georgia instructing Travis to kill Chester Rogers.


    Regarding whether Georgia was the murderer, the police had no definitive evidence. Selena was a


    police officer, so naturally she couldn''t rify what was happening on the police side.


    Selena hesitated, then answered.


    "Miss Lane, why do you say that? The police handles the case in ordance with procedures and


    evidence. If you really have a problem, we will naturally call you into the police station to talk."


    Selena''s words didn''t reveal the specific meaning at all, but Georgia understood that it must have been


    simr to the document.


    If it really had nothing to do with her, Selena would tell her that she was okay, so she could feel at ease.


    Georgia''s heart sank as she hung up the phone in despair. She almost lost all strength.


    Vanessa looked at Georgia''s face and guessed the content of Georgia''s phone call.


    "Georgia, don''t be afraid. We are continuing to think of ways. Since the police haven''t asked you to talk


    to them or detain you, we still have hope."


    Georgia just shook her head in despair.


    She had seen the evidence and the police now just had no evidence to prove that she instructed Travis


    to kill Chester.


    Her heart was filled with panic.


    Georgia was about to tell Vanessa that she wanted to see Travis when her cell phone rang.


    As soon as she picked up, the person on the other side greeted politely.


    "Is this Miss Georgia Lane?"


    Georgia tried to stay calm and nodded.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Miss Lane, the brain examination report that you did for Mr. Armstrong came out. Are you free now?


    Today you can get the report."


    Georgia was stunned for a moment, then immediately reacted.


    "Okay, I see, I''lle over to get the report right away."


    When she hung up, Georgia looked at Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, Travis''s report is out. I have to go to the hospital to see the results... Also, Travis hasn''t seen


    me in the hospital for a long time, I have to see him, otherwise Travis will definitely be scared."


    "But what about your own health?"


    Vanessa asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay. In fact, the doctor also said that as long as you don''t get tired and not let myself get too


    emotional, not let myself get hit, I''ll be fine."


    Vanessa also knew that Travis'' current situation was important, so she nodded helplessly.


    "Georgia, you go to the hospital to see Travis. I''ll go to S City to see Annie. Let''s just decide this for


    now."


    Georgia also knew that she had no face to persuade Vanessa not to leave the hospital in this situation,


    and Annie definitely wanted to see them now, she could only nod helplessly.


    "Okay, let''s start separately, remember to keep in touch."


    After saying that, the two put on their clothes and nned to leave the hospital quietly.


    Vanessa went to the station, and Georgia went to the hospital.


    However, Georgia hadn''t arrived at the hospital yet when her cell phone rang again, it was


    Robert.

 Chapter 95 Threatening to Jump off the Building

    Chapter 95 Threatening to Jump off the Building


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to answer the call from Robert. However, Robert kept calling her.


    Thinking about Robert¡¯s mother who threatened her today, Georgia pondered for a split second before


    she picked up the call.


    She heard Robert¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone immediately.


    ¡°Georgia, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Georgia asked him coldly.


    ¡°Did my mother look for you today?¡±


    Robert questioned her.


    He had always sent people to observe every movement of his mother. Today his subordinates told him


    that Emma brought Julie to meet with his mother.


    Robert immediately realized that his mother must now firmly believe that Georgia had tricked them


    again.


    Therefore, ording to his mother¡¯s nature, she would definitely put Georgia in trouble.


    And this morning, Robert heard that his mother had gone out.


    He guessed that his mother must have gone to look for Georgia.


    ¡°Robert, what does it matter to you if your mother can¡¯t find me? Both you and your mother are the


    same anyway, both of you want to give me a hard time.¡±


    After finishing her words, Georgia hung up the phone with a cold face.


    She really didn¡¯t want to have too much connection with the Simpson family, especially with Robert.


    Georgia actually felt that the rtionship between them was tooplicated, and she didn¡¯t want to get


    too much entangled with Robert.


    Especially after confirming that she was still having Robert¡¯s child inside her belly, Georgia felt that she


    needed to keep a distance from Robert.


    After Georgia hug up the phone, Robert¡¯s face was very gloomy.


    It was Monday and Robert made a call to someone he knew at MU Research Institute. He wanted to


    confirm if Georgia was still working.


    Robert felt like it was strange and his first thought was that Georgia must have gone to meet with


    Travis.


    He made a call to the hospital in which Travis was hospitalized, and the staff immediately picked up his


    call.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Miss Lane is really inside Travis¡¯s ward.¡±


    After confirming the fact, Robert clenched his fist tightly.


    He knew that Travis was the only apple of Georgia¡¯s eyes.


    He had already warned himself countless times to leave her alone and not to care about this woman


    anymore, as this woman was cheating him and ying with his heart.


    However, after knowing that his mother might be trying to put Georgia in trouble, he still couldn¡¯t help


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    but want to find this woman.


    He immediately drove to the hospital that Travis stayed, ording to his understanding of his mother.


    This time, his mother would definitely want to give her a hard time. He had to do something first.


    When Robert drove to the hospital, Georgia was questioning Travis inside his ward.


    ¡°Travis, why did your face and body get injured? Who beat you up?¡±


    Travis just kept his head down. He knew that fighting was a bad thing and he felt that Georgia would


    think he was misbehaving when she found out he was involved in the fighting.


    He was very afraid that Georgia would abandon him because of this incident.


    Georgia had a hard time before reaching Travis¡¯s hospital. She did not expect to see Travis¡¯s face full


    of bruises and swelling. The skin around his eyes was even broken. She looked at his arms and body.


    There were bruises everywhere. It was obvious that he had fought with someone.


    He was heartbroken and angry.


    ¡°Travis, I don¡¯t me you. If someone hit you, of course you had to hit the person back. I just want to


    know who actually hit you. Tell me. Is it okay?¡±


    Knowing that her tone of voice when she asked him just now was anxious and might have frightened


    Travis, Georgia slowed down a bit and then asked gently.


    Travis raised her head apprehensively and looked at Georgia. His voice sounded like he was


    frightened.


    ¡°Georgia, do you really not me me? I got into a fight. I know it¡¯s not good to fight¡­¡±


    Travis¡¯s words made Georgia cried instantly.


    She felt very sad for Travis and hoped that he could return to normal.


    He used to be a normal person, but now he looked like a silly child and this somewhat made others


    sympathetic for him.


    ¡°Travis, I really don¡¯t me you. You are the best. If someone bullies you or bullies me, we should just


    fight back. I just want to know who bullied you, and I will avenge you. I will never let the person who


    bullied you live peacefully.¡±


    Hearing Georgia¡¯s words, Travis instantly looked surprised.


    ¡°Georgia, you are so nice¡­ so nice¡­¡±


    Travis reached out his hands and hugged Georgia tightly.


    Then, he told Georgia.


    ¡°It was that day. When you were looking for me outside, the person who scolded me came to my ward.


    He said he had taken you away and asked me to go out. He also said that he was going to abuse you,


    so I couldn¡¯t help but fight with him¡­¡±


    Travis exined to her stammeringly. Georgia pondered for a while before she realized that the person


    Travis was talking about was Eden.


    This was not surprising then. Eden was the kind of person who liked to cause trouble and she heard


    that he had even suffered inside the prison. He must have wanted to vent his hatred on her and Travis.


    Thinking that Travis had suffered so much when she was not around with him yesterday, Georgia felt


    very scared.


    She immediately called a nurse over and asked about what happened yesterday. After confirming that


    Eden was the one Travis fought with, Georgia was furious.


    Sooner orter, she would definitely take revenge for all the pain she had suffered.


    She wanted to let everyone in the Lane family know what it was like to be desperate and in pain.


    ¡°Travis, just wait for me inside the ward. I go out to see the doctor to say something.¡±


    Georgia had not yet taken Travis¡¯s brain examination report. She hade to meet with Travis in the


    ward first.


    Travis could only nod, as he didn¡¯t want to be a capricious child. By then, Georgia wouldpletely


    ignore him.


    After saying goodbye to Travis, Georgia went to take Travis¡¯s brain examination report. She then went


    to see the doctor to ask about his situation.


    ¡°Doctor, this is Travis¡¯s brain examination report. Is there any hope for him to return to normal? Did his


    brain suffer an injury or was there any other reason which made him be like this?¡±


    Georgia asked as she sat in front of the doctor.


    The doctor read the report for a few minutes. Then, he spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Travis¡¯s brain examination report confirmed that he should have suffered an impact on his


    brain more than ten years ago, and it should have been that impact that injured his brain, causing his


    current intelligence level to be that of a primary school student. However, although his brain was


    injured, the wound had slowly recovered over the past ten years. Travis had lost a lot of memories that


    time and perhaps something had stimted his brain back then and made him deliberately forgot those


    memories. If there is any turning point, he could return to normal.¡±


    Knowing that Travis could return to normal, Georgia was very surprised.


    However, she was a little confused about the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Doctor, do you mean that the reason that Travis was like this was because that he was facing a


    psychological problem and not due to physical injuries? Then how can he return to normal?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, Travis¡¯s brain must have been injured by the impact back then, causing him to have


    problems with his intelligence level. However, the wound had recovered over these ten years, and the


    brain examination report proves that there is no problem at all with his brain now, but his intelligence


    level is still at a level of a primary school student. It should be that his memory has gradually been


    forgotten over these ten years, or he had deliberately forgotten, which makes him not be a normal


    human being! If there is a turning point, maybe if he thinks of something important, then he might return


    to normal.¡±


    Then wasn¡¯t it just a matter of luck? Georgia felt depressed.


    If his recovery just required surgery, then maybe it would be easier.


    But if he needed to recall any important memories on his own, Georgia didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She helplessly left the office of the hospital. She was just about to do something when she saw Robert


    walking towards her and his face looked grim.


    Georgia subconsciously wanted to turn away from him. However, just as she turned around, Georgia


    found that a man had suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Before she could react, a sharp pocket knife was ced at her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    The man roared coldly. Georgia couldn¡¯t see who the man grabbing her from behind was. He only felt


    the sharp knife at his neck was very cold.


    Georgia even felt that the knife had gently cut through the flesh of her neck, and she could feel a subtle


    pain.


    Many people were screaming in the entire hospital corridor. Georgia couldn¡¯t guess what this man was


    doing by grabbing her.


    Suddenly, several police officers and doctors ran over there.


    ¡°Marco, your wife just wants to divorce you. Why are you grabbing other people?¡±


    One of the doctors rushed over and persuaded the man behind Georgia while the police officers held


    their guns at him.


    Robert was also standing beside the police at this time, and he didn¡¯t seem to have expected such a


    mishap to suddenly happen in front of him. He immediately said something to the secretary beside him.


    Georgia had no idea what this man was saying. She just felt that the man who was holding her was


    strangling her with his hand with increasing strength.


    ¡°I warn you all. Let my wifee over to see me right now, or I¡¯ll kill this woman now!¡±


    He roared again, and he moved the knife nearer to Georgia¡¯s neck. Georgia felt another iing pain.


    Georgia was now being held hostage, and she finally understood the situation she was facing.


    She could only keep calm. No one knew what this man would do. Georgia could only feel that Marco


    Hayes dragging him backwards, and the police did not dare to make any rash moves.


    After all, Marco ced a sharp knife at her neck.


    She was dragged to the lift.


    In the end, Georgia was taken to the top floor of the hospital by him. She was also led by him to stand


    on the rooftop. The building was sixty storeys high. With a slight push from Marco, both Georgia and


    Marco would fall off the building and might be smashed to pieces.


    Georgia did not dare to move. Her heart trembled as she stood on the edge of the rooftop.


    The police and a group of people from the hospital followed them up. They carefully stood seven or


    eight metres away from Marco. They persuaded him one by one.


    ¡°Marco, don¡¯t be impulsive. The woman in your hand is innocent. Let her go and I¡¯ll send your wife over


    to see you right now!¡±


    A hospital leader persuaded him.


    Marco¡¯s wife was a nurse in this hospital. Her name was Lucia Carey. She had cheated on him and she


    decided to break up with Marco.


    Marco was an impulsive and paranoid person who suddenly went crazy after being continuously


    irritated. He tried to continue to confront Lucia but he couldn¡¯t find her. Then, he could only go crazy


    inside the hospital.


    Then, he directly threatened them by pointing the knife at Georgia. In the end, Georgia became the


    only innocent person caught by Marco.


    ¡°Faster ask Lucia toe over, or else I¡¯ll jump off the building with this woman right now.¡±

 Chapter 96 The Abyss of Despair

    Chapter 96 The Abyss of Despair


    Robert had rushed over by this time.


    He looked at Georgia standing right on the rooftop. Both the bodies of Georgia and Marco were


    swaying as if they were going to fall off the building at any moment.


    At that moment, Robert felt like his heart throbbed for a moment, and he took the phone to give others¡¯


    orders anxiously.


    At the moment, Robert had no mood to discuss with Georgia the matters of Travis as well as his


    mother.


    He only knew that Georgia could not have anything wrong, and he absolutely could not let anything


    happen to her.


    Georgia could not do anything. The doctors at the hospital had even sent a negotiator over, but Marco


    was very stubborn and it seemed like he was ready to die.


    Georgia thought that the man was crazy.


    She felt her body trembled very badly. If she really fell off the building, she and the baby inside her belly


    would be dead. How could Georgia bear such a situation?


    After about ten minutes, a beautiful young woman with wavy hair walked over. Marco became excited


    when he saw this woman.


    Georgia instantly knew that the woman must be Marco¡¯s wife, Lucia.


    ¡°Lucia, finally you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a month and you¡¯ve been avoiding me. Now


    you¡¯ve finallye out.¡±


    Marcoughed harshly.


    Lucia¡¯s face did not look anxious. Instead, she coldly taunted him.


    ¡°Marco, you are such a coward. You have no money or power and cannot feed me. What¡¯s wrong with


    me divorcing you? If you want to die, go ahead and die. Why do you want to drag others into the


    mess?¡±


    Lucia roared fiercely. Marco was so triggered by her words that he moved his feet outward again,


    looking like he was about to fall off the building.


    ¡°Lucia, what are you talking about? Faster persuade him toe down!¡±


    The hospital leaders were already being driven mad. Meanwhile, Marco was staring insistently at Lucia,


    hoping that she wouldpromise with him and not divorce him.


    However, Luciapletely ignored the hospital leaders and the words of persuasion from the people


    around her. She even shouted angrily at Marco.


    ¡°If you want to die, go ahead and die. Why are you threatening people here? Do you think that I will feel


    guilty if you die? Let me tell you. I won¡¯t blink an eye even if you drag others to death now. I will just set


    off firecrackers to celebrate that you are finally dead. If you dare to do so, go ahead and die.¡±


    Marco freaked out hearing her words.


    ¡°Okay, I will go and die right now. I will make you live a nightmare for the rest of your life. I will be in


    your dream every day and make you suffer for eternity!¡±


    After finishing his words, Marco dragged Georgia¡¯s hand and jumped off the building. Georgia felt like


    she was about to die.


    When she was in mid-air, she felt like her heartbeat almost stopped. At that moment, she thought that


    she finally knew the feeling of death.


    Georgia felt like she was relieved and she was free of panic and fear.


    Annie had already woken up. If she died like this, perhaps Robert¡¯s mother would forgive her, and


    Robert would not continue to take revenge, right?


    At that time, would Annie be able to have an operation if Vanessa begged Ivan?


    Georgia looked forward to seeing this inwardly. She closed her eyes peacefully.


    But soon she found herself falling on top of a soft air cushion, unlike the pain and death in which she


    expected.


    She opened her eyes and realized that there were firefighters and a life-saving air cushion under the


    building of the hospital. Both she and Marco had fallen on the life-saving air cushion which was very


    Immediately, several police officers rushed forward to detain Marco. Marco was still cursing some bad


    words, while Georgia who was still in a state of shock, sat frozen on top of the life-saving air cushion.


    It turned out that a life-saving air cushion had been prepared below. Georgia thought that she was


    going to die.


    Georgia was still a little distraught at the moment.


    After being helped off the life-saving air cushion by the police officers, Georgia suddenly found a man


    walking towards her. The man then directly hugged her tightly in his arms.


    Georgia¡¯s head was still a little fuzzy. She pushed the man who was hugging her and only did she


    realize that it was Robert who was hugging her.


    She subconsciously pushed the man in front of her away.


    However, just after she pushed this man away, she found that Robert hugged her tightly once again.


    She felt that he was annoying.


    ¡°Robert, let go of me. Why are you hugging me? Are you crazy?¡±


    Hearing the cold roaring words of Georgia, Robert finally let go of Georgia. However, he held her hands


    tightly in his hands.


    ¡°Georgia, do you know that you almost die just now!¡±


    Robert said these words gloomily. She couldn¡¯t understand his mind when she looked at his eyes.


    Looking at the man in front of her coldly, she mocked him.


    ¡°I almost died but haven¡¯t died. Are you disappointed, Robert? What exactly do you want from me?¡±


    Robert felt his heart very painful as the heartless woman in front of him always looked at him with only


    indifference and disgust.


    ¡°Georgia, I¡¯ve inquired about what my mother had done. That man called Chester was dead. You and


    Travis are in a hot soup to protect yourselves. You better tell me the truth about the person who caused


    the car ident back then, and why did you fake the paternity test? You have deceived our family


    again and again, and now you are deceiving us about Chester¡¯s death. What exactly are you trying to


    do? What exactly are you hiding?¡±


    Georgia only felt that the man in front of her was ridiculous.


    ¡°Robert, why are you asking me about these truths? I said the one who caused the car ident wasn¡¯t


    me. I also said that I did not intend to fake the paternity test. However, do you believe me? You don¡¯t


    believe me at all!¡±


    Just as Georgia finished her words, Robert suddenly grabbed her shoulders with both of his hands.


    ¡°I ask you one more time. What is the truth? Georgia, as long as you tell me the truth, I will help you


    solve all your problems. Then you can just stay faithfully by my side. I will help you solve my mother¡¯s


    problem.¡±


    Robert only wanted to know the truth now.


    He had already resigned himself to the fate. He didn¡¯t care if Georgia was really the one who caused


    the car ident, or whether she was wrongly used of doing so. She didn¡¯t even care whether the


    subsequent events were nned by her.


    He just wanted her to tell him the truth. Then, he would never care about those matters in the past


    again.


    However, Georgia felt that Robert wanted to give her a hard time, just like his mother who wanted to


    force her to die.


    She had clearly said that it wasn¡¯t her, but this man didn¡¯t believe her at all. Then, there was no point


    for her to argue with him anymore.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who caused the ident. I killed your sister. I also nned to trick you. I even asked


    someone to do a fake paternity test. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Georgia pushed Robert away as she suddenly ran into the surrounding crowd of onlookers and


    shouted out.


    ¡°I am a murderer. I kill this the sister of the man in front of me. I faked my child¡¯s paternity test and said


    that he was my child¡¯s father¡­¡±


    Georgia used Robert in such a frenzied manner. The onlookers looked at Georgia, thinking that the


    woman in front of them was crazy.


    Robert was furious. He suddenly walked forward and coldly grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you crazy? What are you doing now? Georgia, I just want you to tell me the truth. I¡¯m giving you a


    chance!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯ve been crazy for a long time!¡±


    ¡°What chance? Don¡¯t you just want to force me to die?¡±


    Georgia sneered tauntingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what death felt like before this, and only at this moment did I understand that death was


    nothing to be afraid of. Robert, don¡¯t you just want to see me die? Don¡¯t you just want to avenge your


    sister? I will fulfil your wish!¡±


    After finishing her words, Georgia suddenly ran and rushed towards the road, with all the carsing


    and going on the road. Everyone was stunned.


    Robert didn¡¯t react to what she did, watching her dashing to the middle of the road.


    He wanted to rush over there, but the cars kept blocking his way. Robert could only watch Georgia


    running away faster and faster.


    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, a car braked sharply and Robert watched as Georgia fell to the ground.


    At that moment, Robert felt like his heartbeat stopped.


    He felt very heartbreaking and desperate.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He realized that he simply could not cope with her death.


    At that moment, he was at his wits¡¯ end.


    In the next second, he saw that Georgia who had been knocked down suddenly stood up. Then, she


    left directly.


    Looking at her back, Robert suddenly burst outughing harshly.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­hahaha¡­¡±


    Georgia was not dead, and Robert felt that he was alive again.


    As heughed, tears fell down his cheeks.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­hahaha¡­¡±


    Heughed so hard that his entire body bent down. His eyes werepletely red. Hisughter was like


    a painful and sad cry.


    Robert thought that he was crazy. As he was crying andughing, he grabbed the hand of a random


    man next to him.


    ¡°Do you think why this woman is not afraid of death? What else can she do when she¡¯s dead?


    Hahaha¡­¡±


    Heughed out loud mournfully as he was saying the words.


    ¡°Nuts!¡±


    With a roar, the man immediately pushed Robert away.


    Robertughed sadly again. Suddenly, he grabbed another stranger next to him.


    ¡°Do you think it is a joke that the woman killed my sister and she cheated with me again and again but I


    actually fell in love with her? Isn¡¯t it funny¡­¡±


    The people around him only felt that the man in front of them looked like a psychopath and turned away


    from Robert.


    Robert just keptughing miserably. Heughed so hard that his entire body crouched on the ground.


    Georgia also knew that she had just been irritated to the point of madness by Robert. She realised that


    she just rampaged through the traffic in the middle of the road., to the point in which he slipped and fell


    suddenly until she was even almost hit by a car.


    When she got up from the ground, she regained her consciousnesspletely.


    She was so impulsive until she wanted to die. She still had a baby inside her belly and Annie was still


    alive. She was really crazy just now.


    Maybe it was because she had just fallen off the building with the man called Marco, or maybe it was


    because she had encountered too many things today and Robert¡¯s tone of voice had made her too


    angry. She was so irritated that she almost went tomit suicide. She felt very regretful.


    Georgia was unaware of Robert¡¯s frantic look behind her. She just stood up and then walked across the


    street to go back to the hospital. She intended to go back to find Travis.


    However, when she returned to Travis¡¯s ward, she found out that Selena and the officer called Camden


    were here again. They were sitting in front of Travis talking about something.


    She felt scared instantly as if the misfortune she had been waiting for a long time finally happened.


    The thing she was afraid of had finally happened.


    ¡°Georgia, you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Travis, however, was unaware of the situation in front of him. He just felt surprised when he saw


    Georgia returning to the ward.


    He didn¡¯t know that Georgia had just almost died outside.


    Selena and Camden smiled faintly at Georgia.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Lane.¡±


    Georgia just nodded her head in a daze.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, regarding the case of Chester¡¯s death. We already have enough evidence. Please go to the


    police station with us.¡±


    Georgia said while she was trembling.


    ¡°Ms. Hond, you also think I instigated Travis to kill Chester.¡±


    Selena smiled apologetically.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, I am a police officer. We handle the cases based on the evidence. Pleasee with us to


    the police station.¡±

 Chapter 97 Being Threatened to Confess

    Chapter 97 Being Threatened to Confess


    Selena Hond had told enough.


    Georgia understood that she could change nothing.


    Only when she noticed Travis¡¯ innocent eyes, she lowered her voice and asked.


    ¡°Travis¡¯ leg has not recovered. He doesn¡¯t need to go to the police station for questioning, right?¡±


    Georgia wished Travis could stay at the hospital for recovering rather than be taken to the police


    station.


    She worried Travis would be terrified because he had no idea what that ce was for.


    ¡°Miss Lane, we have asked him some questions and have a general understanding of his situation. I


    know you have his brain examined. Anyway, the police will have his brain examined again by some


    expert, including intelligence and psychiatric evaluations. You needn¡¯t worry him.¡±


    From start till end, Selena Hond sounded gentle and polite, but Georgia¡¯s mind was weighed down.


    ¡°I got it. I should tell Travis first before I go with you all, or he will be worried.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Lane. Camden and I will wait for you outside, and please be quick.¡±


    As she finished, she waved at Camden.


    And then they walked out of the room.


    Georgia moved about Travis¡¯ bed.


    Before this, she had been worrying about his mental state and child-level intelligence.


    But now she suddenly felt d about it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Travis¡¯ intelligence was at a normal level, the death of Chester Rogers would definitely point to us


    directly and none of us could get out of it.


    And for now Travis at least could stay in the hospital safely for recovering.


    ¡°Travis, I¡¯m not wholly recovered yet, and I need to rest in the hospital for one day or two. So these


    days, you just stay at your won room and wait for me¡­¡­doctor has said you could be discharged on


    Friday, and I¡¯ll pick you up by then. If I don¡¯t, Vanessa wille. You know I might be trapped by work.


    Deal?¡±


    ¡°Gigi¡­¡­Gigi, you won¡¯te to see me these days?¡±


    Travis understood what she meant and sounded rather worried and upset.


    ¡°Oh Travis, thepany I work for called me and told that I may be on a business trip to other cities


    these days, but I¡¯m not sure about that. Just be prepared for that, okay?¡±


    Travis lowered his head and answered with reluctance.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you in the hospital as you tell me¡­¡­Gigi, you muste to see me then.¡±


    Georgia smiled faintly but full of sadness in her heart.


    She reached her hands to touch Travis¡¯ hair. Few days ago, she took him to the hairdresser to have his


    hair cut short, as well as his beard.


    Now Travis looked the same as the clean and bright boy in her memory.


    She must get over the matter of Chester Rogers¡¯ death. Travis can not be involved in any trouble


    anymore, she thought.


    Outside the ward, Selena and Camden stood on either side of the door.


    Camden asked Selena with curiosity.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true that Georgia Lane pushed Travis Armstrong to kill Chester Rogers? I feel there


    are so many doubts in this case. I don¡¯t see why the higher-up rushes to question Miss Lane so early?


    We could do more investigation and there are not enough evidences.¡±


    Selena looked rather grave.


    In fact, it was the higher-up of the police station ordered them to take Georgia Lane to the police


    station.


    As a matter of fact, Selena could find out herself with her power that it was Robert Simpson¡¯s mother


    behind this order.


    However, all suspects and existing evidences pointed to her, and Selena can¡¯t overturn it.


    ¡°Camden, police acts based on evidences. Now we¡¯re not arresting her but just need her confession.¡±


    As she finished, none of them continued the topic. And just about that moment Georgia opened the


    door.


    She looked towards Selena.


    ¡°Officer Hond, we could be off now.¡±


    After getting in the car, Georgia asked Selena who sat beside her.


    ¡°Officer Hond, may I make a call now? I want to call my friend and inform her of my whereabouts. I¡¯m


    afraid she¡¯ll worry about me.¡±


    Selena nodded.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you¡¯re not a prisoner. We just take you to the police station for survey and confession.¡±


    Georgia gave her an appreciating smile. It seemed things weren¡¯t that worse.


    Then she made a phone call to Vanessa.


    Originally she had told Vanessa that she woulde back to the hospital for rest after visiting Travis.


    Vanessa woulde back to her after she visited Annie. Georgia had no idea what she would go


    through next, so she decided to tell Vanessa that she was taken by the police to help with survey, in the


    hope not to worry her.


    The only thing was that Georgia was hesitated whether or not she should tell the police that she was


    pregnant, because she wanted to keep it as a secret.


    She was particrly afraid that Robert would know about it.


    The call was through and Annie¡¯s voice was heard on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s me¡­ I pick up the phone. What are you doing, mommy?¡±


    Annie sounded vivacious and Georgia felt happy and surprised about it.


    For her, it was good to know that Vanessa was staying with Annie.


    ¡°Annie, I am so sorry. I can¡¯te to see you these days. Hope you have a good time with mommy


    Vanessa, and I¡¯ll see you by then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, mommy. Vanessa has told me that you¡¯re ill in hospital now and you can¡¯t get out of there,


    just like me. I miss you very much, but I hope you can get well. How nice it will be when both of us


    recover¡­¡­¡±


    Annie sounded really vigorous. It seemed that she didn¡¯t feel much pain after she woke. Georgia was


    extremely happy about that.


    ¡°Yes. My little Annie is right. It will be nice if both of us are discharged from hospital.¡±


    Georgia was actually rather sad as she spoke out of it, but she didn¡¯t want to show her weak side in


    front of her daughter.


    She tried to make herself sound happy. Vanessa took over the phone after their little talks.


    ¡°Gigi, are you in the hospital now? And what¡¯s the result of Travis¡¯ brain examination?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, something happened to me here, so I¡¯ll put it briefly. I¡¯m asked to cooperate with the police


    investigation about Chester Rogers¡¯ death. I have no idea how far the whole matter will go, but if you


    can¡¯t reach me, you needn¡¯t worry me.¡±


    ¡°There is no big problem about Travis¡¯ examination. The doctor said he has recovered from the blow to


    the head. The thing is that he needs some stimtion to restore memories.¡±


    ¡°Gigi, how do you feel now, are you okay to go to the police station?¡±


    Vanessa was worried about her. Georgia was pregnant and in doctor¡¯s words, she was rather weak.


    Vanessa feared something happened to Georgia.


    And of course the case about Chester Rogers¡¯ death also made her concerned very much.


    She was afraid Georgia would be used of conducting murder, and by then nothing can be done to


    save her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll manage it. Don¡¯t worry, Vanessa. I¡¯ll look after myself.¡±


    As the call was finished, Georgia looked at Selena with hesitation and wanted to say something, but


    she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Selena noticed herplicated look and asked gently.


    ¡°Miss Lane, please feel free to speak out your thoughts.¡±


    Georgia took a deep breath and asked cautiously.


    ¡°Can I tell it to you only? I don¡¯t want others to hear it.¡±


    Selena was hesitated, but Georgia left her a good impression. So Selena thought it was not possible


    for her to y tricks.


    In the bottom of her heart, she would like to believe that Georgia didn¡¯t kill Chester Rogers.


    Selena nodded to her.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll stay closer to you. You can just tell.¡±


    Georgia leaned close to Selena¡¯s ear and whispered.


    ¡°Officer Hond, I am pregnant. Something terrible happened to me yesterday and my body suffered a


    heavy hit. The doctor saved my baby in emergency room. I¡¯m terribly weak now and I forced myself to


    be discharged from hospital today, which is not good for the baby¡­¡­so, Officer Hond, I wonder if


    you can adjust my time for confession. My body condition can¡¯t support me to be questioned for a long


    time, or if you had interrogation techniques on me, I might not bear it.¡±


    Selena was shocked to hear what she said.


    ¡°Miss Lane, the police handle cases in ordance with rules and procedures, and there won¡¯t be the


    problems you worry about.¡±


    But Georgia was loaded with nasty feelings.


    She uttered again.


    ¡°Apart from this, there is another request. Can you keep my pregnancy a secret? I don¡¯t want others to


    know about it and I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Georgia wore a heavy and serious look. Though Selena felt it was odd, she nodded and promised her.


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll keep it as a secret. And as for the time when you make confession, I¡¯ll let


    them do it properly and won¡¯t let you wear out. You can rest assured.¡±


    With Selena¡¯s promise, Georgia felt assured a little.


    They arrived at the police station and Georgia was taken to interrogation room soon.


    Selena and an officer were in and ready to get started.


    But as it just went to the basic information about her, Selena¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Miss Hond, this is Dr. Sheppard from the Central Hospital. Mrs. Phillips got fainted and I only find


    your contact way from her so I call you.¡±


    Selena immediately got nervous.


    ¡°Is she all right? What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond, she is still in aa. Will youe to the hospital?¡±


    Selena got up and spoke to the officer beside her.


    ¡°Henry, I got an emergent issue to deal with. You find someone to take my ce.¡±


    As she finished, she rushed out.


    Georgia didn¡¯t understand why Selena left in such a rush. She sit quietly, but that policeman named


    Henry Hamilton didn¡¯t call anyone in. He continued to question her on his own.


    ¡°Miss Lane, is it you that pushed Travis Armstrong to kill Chester Rogers?¡±


    Henry asked sharply. Georgia was frightened. She felt the man in front of her was gloomy and his look


    on her was even cold, which made her scared subconsciously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what are you talking, sir.¡±


    Henry banged on the desk as soon as she spoke.


    ¡°Now that Miss Lane is not willing to tell the truth, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

 Chapter 98 Terribly Painful

    Chapter 98 Terribly Painful


    Georgia got extremely nervous and wondered if the man was going to force her by fair means or foul.


    She was just a weak woman, surrounded by the police.


    It urred to her mind that Robert¡¯s mother once warned her with some file paper, and she thought the


    man in front of her was sent here by his mother to torture her.


    At the moment, all cameras in the interrogation room were turned off and the door shut. That man


    walked towards Georgia.


    ¡°Miss Lane, we could do it the easy way or the hard way. It¡¯s your choice, and you should choose


    carefully. In this room, you have nobody to turn to and no one knows what¡¯s going on here. If you don¡¯t


    tell the truth, you¡¯ll stay here, living with tremendous ordeal even you have the luck to be alive.¡±


    Robert¡¯s mother naturally wouldn¡¯t kill her at the police station. She just wanted her to suffer pain.


    If it was the past, she thought she could tolerate it.


    But now she was carrying a baby. She can¡¯t survive this.


    However, if she admitted the crime as a killer, she would be bloody ruined. Whatever she chose, there


    were cliffs ahead and back. Robert¡¯s mother was pushing her to death.


    As it turned out, Robert didn¡¯t lie to her that his mother would try everything to kill her.


    Till this moment, her haunt got started.


    Georgia kept silent.


    The man in front of her stared at her with sullen eyes as if he was going to choke her to death.


    ¡°Miss Lane, don¡¯t me me for being rude now!¡±


    As he finished, he suddenly tore up her clothes.


    Georgia got panic, and the man was totally a devil to her. She questioned him in a shaking voice.


    ¡°What¡­¡­what are you doing? This is the police station!¡±


    Georgia yelled in a tremble, but the man grinned hideously.


    ¡°Miss Lane, what else could I do? You¡¯re a woman, and I¡¯m a man! Nobody here except you and me! I


    can do whatever I want. Do you not know there is a torture for woman conducted by man to make her


    confess?¡±


    Trembling, Georgia struggled.


    But the man controlled her hands and ced them against the chair.


    Her clothes were tore into pieces. The man was getting closer and closer to her. she thought she was


    going to be mad.


    Would she be tortured to death? Or be raped by this man? She waspletely in despair, with tears


    streaming down.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do and how to get out of it.


    At that moment, all hopes were dashed into pieces.


    Suddenly, she heard the door was flung open with a ¡°bang¡±.


    She saw a group of people came in, and the man standing in front of her was kicked heavily on the


    ground.


    She moved her blurred eyes to the man before her. It was Robert. He was kicking the man heavily who


    threatened to make her suffer just now. The man lying on the ground was spitting blood, and in frenzy


    for mercy.


    But Robert didn¡¯t stop throwing fits at him. Instead, the two followers of Robert tried to stop him and


    persuaded.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, he has got punished. Leave him to us. You could take Miss Lane away now. She seems


    not well!¡±


    With gloomy face, Robert gave the man a stinging kick again.


    Then he looked back at the two followers with severe expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see his face anymore. Do you understand?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Robert spoke coldly and ordered his men to move the handcuffs off Georgia¡¯s hands.


    Then he put his suit on her.


    Georgia was trembled with fear and she couldn¡¯t move at all. Before she said a thing, Robert picked


    her up in his arms.


    Perhaps because it was too terrifying just now, or she was still fully clouded by fear, she didn¡¯t reject


    him holding her in arms, instead, she clung on to his neck.


    And then she buried her head in his arms and cried.


    What happened just now was repeating in his head and she couldn¡¯t get out of the fear.


    If Robert hadn¡¯te, would she have been finished?


    As the worst crossed her mind, she even held Robert tighter.


    Robert felt his chest wet with hot tears and he couldn¡¯t pity her more at the moment.


    Fortunately he had sent men to watch the movement of his mother¡¯s side. If he waste for one more


    minute and the tragedy happened, he would regret for the whole life.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I am here. Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡­¡±


    Robert patted Georgia gently at the back. She hated him originally.


    But at the moment, she felt as if he was the only man she could rely on in the world. She suddenly


    cried out loudly in great grievances.


    And atst, she cried fainted in his arms.


    In S City, Vanessa lulled Annie to sleep. She walked forth and back in the corridor outside the ward,


    upied with anxiety.


    She telephoned Georgia just about but it wasn¡¯t answered.


    She felt so anxious and worried because she totally had no idea what they would do to Georgia in the


    police station and how many evidences the police got.


    She wanted to ask someone for help to get news about Georgia.


    But she had no one to turn to.


    In the past, she could bear embarrassment to phone Alfred for help at any cost she could offer.


    However, since what happened yesterday, she dared not call him.


    He was absolutely mad now! He only would remind her of the past things, the scandal on their wedding


    yesterday. It was a humiliation to both of her and Alfred.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t help her now, and on the contrary, he might want to make her life miserable.


    Alfred would only feel happy to see her in misery.


    He wished nothing but take revenge on her. With hesitation, Vanessa tried to ring her college-time


    friends who were police now, but none of them knew the situation about Georgia and no one could help


    her.


    Just as she thought she was at the edge of being mad, Alfred telephoned her.


    She wavered and had no idea if she should answer it.


    But perhaps she should give it a try even there was only faint hope, considering Georgia was in such a


    worrying situation.


    Anyway, she was ready to be humiliated by Alfred.


    She answered the phone and Alfred¡¯s voice was heard immediately.


    It was cold and horrible.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡±


    Alfred went to the apartment and found that Vanessa wasn¡¯t there. And she didn¡¯t go to work either. So


    he made a call to her without any hesitation.


    He had been drinking the whole night in the pub yesterday.


    He was drunk all day, and the first thing came to his mind when he sobered up was to see Vanessa.


    But apparently he didn¡¯t find her there so he yelled at her angrily in the phone.


    As long as he thought of this woman, he felt deep pain and resentment.


    ¡°Alfred, I¡¯m in S City.¡±


    Vanessa answered softly. She could tell from his tone that he hated her so much now.


    ¡°What are you fucking doing there? Do you not know that the video of you can be seen everywhere?


    You¡¯ve really got a cheek to show up under the sun!¡±


    His sarcasm made her as white as a sheet instantly.


    ¡°Alfred, it has been what it is now. I¡¯m always the wrong side whatever I do. Let¡¯s divorce.¡±


    Apparently they got their marriage certificate first before their wedding ceremony, though it was ruined


    finally. But the video was exposed to Alfred already, to a lot of people actually.


    Vanessa knew that Alfred definitely can¡¯t get over it.


    Alfred said angrily yesterday that he wouldn¡¯t give her freedom or let her have an easy life, but she


    thought they should get divorced, at least in such circumstances.


    Otherwise, the marriage was torturous curse for both of them.


    ¡°Divorce? Then you are free to see more men, right?¡±


    Alfred suddenly gave her a roar of sarcasm.


    ¡°Vanessa, are you so thirsty for men? Look at you in that video, youughed so happily. You feel good


    being a slut, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Such insult instantly brought tears into Vanessa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Alfred, now that you are so sure that I¡¯m a dirty slut, what are you finding me for? You should feel d


    that a person of my kind is out of your sight. Then why should you call me again?¡±


    ¡°You made me be aughing stock. I won¡¯t let you off. Do you still remember thewsuit against


    giarism? I¡¯ll ask the legal department to restart this suit. I¡¯ll watch you live in misery. This is the price


    you should pay for your betrayal and cheating on me!¡±


    Vanessa took a deep breath, overwhelmed by stinging pain and despair from the bottom of heart.


    ¡°Okay, just do whatever you can on me.¡±


    Vanessa gave up struggling. She even attempted to ask him to help gather news about Georgia


    minutes ago. How ridiculous!


    Now she could see that he would only celebrate it if he knew Georgia got troubles.


    Nevertheless, Vanessa¡¯s surrender didn¡¯t satisfy Alfred. It only added up Alfred¡¯s hatred and


    resentment for her, too full to find a way let out.


    He wanted to torment Vanessa, humiliate her. But when those malicious words came out, he didn¡¯t feel


    happy at all, instead, he felt more painful and resentful.


    He felt as if he were a trapped animal, can¡¯t find a way to vent the pain in his heart.


    ¡°Vanessa, do you think this is the only way to revenge you? If I¡¯m not wrong, I remember you care your


    daughter most, don¡¯t you? How will you feel if I ruin her? Terribly painful I guess.¡±

 Chapter 99 Keep Your Hatred on Me

    Chapter 99 Keep Your Hatred on Me


    As soon as Alfred said it, Vanessapletely got panicked.


    ¡°Lunatic! Annie is just a child. How can you try to hurt a child?¡±


    Alfredughed harshly on the phone as he finally got her sore point.


    ¡°Oh, I see, there are things you care in the world. Vanessa, you feel frightened and panicked now, but


    you know how painful I was yesterday and how much I hate you now? You ruined our love, and I will


    destroy you in turn. You drive me to this!¡±


    Hearing this, Vanessa wept and pleaded.


    ¡°Alfred¡­¡­please! You can torture me however you like, but don¡¯t hurt Annie, please! She¡¯s just an


    innocent child¡­¡­even if you like me to die now, I canmit to suicide now, like jumping off the


    building or something, but don¡¯t hurt Annie. Moreover, she is a poor girl with ill health. Please¡­¡­¡±


    Vanessa choked with sobs on the phone, and the fear and despair in her voice couldn¡¯t be more


    obvious. Alfred finally felt his broken heart got consoled.


    He felt jolly happy to make her miserable.


    It seemed he found a way to vent the mock from other men and resentment of being cheated on. But it


    was far from enough. He wanted her to be worse.


    ¡°For Annie¡¯s sake,e to the apartment now.¡±


    There was nothing in his voice but hatred and hardness. If she went to the apartment, that man


    definitely would be hard on her.


    However, Annie¡¯s safety was the most paramount, so sheprised helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯lle right away, just if you promise to leave Annie alone.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Vanessa responded, and then she came in the ward telling nursing assistant that she was leaving.


    She couldn¡¯t tell Annie she was leaving because Annie fallen asleep. She onlyy a kiss on Annie¡¯s


    forehead.


    She immediately booked the ticket for D City.


    In D City, Georgia woke finally.


    Georgia looked around and found that she was in Robert¡¯s apartment. She had once been here, just on


    the same bed.


    It was her first time when she met Robert, and by then, she was a croupier in the club.


    She was pretty preupied now, with thoughts flooding in her mind, the memories of the past, the


    station and how she relied on him then.


    His mother intended to kill her, but he rushed to the police station and saved her.


    She was not a fool, and she knew she should cut off her rtion with Robert.


    Otherwise, his mother would be more and more hostile to her.


    Moreover, she was pregnant with Robert¡¯s child, which made her anxious and worried so much.


    As she was in deep thought, the bedroom door opened, and Robert walked in.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me while you wake?¡±


    Robert walked towards her and gave her a ss of warm water.


    It was indeed what she exactly wanted. She took the water and had a few sips, then looking at the man


    in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    Except expressing her gratitude, she didn¡¯t know what else she could say.


    Robert sat beside her.


    ¡°Georgia, I get you out of trouble today, and perhaps I can help you the second or third time if the luck


    allows it, but it¡¯s impossible for me to spy on you and protect you the whole twenty-four hours every


    day. Remember what I said during the day? Tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll help you settle everything.¡±


    Georgia suddenly thought of those crazy things she did at the daytime, and she looked at him with


    helpless eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything, but you don¡¯t believe in my words. Why should I repeat it again?¡±


    Robert tried to believe that she was innocent but he can¡¯t find evidence to prove it.


    On one hand, he had no reason to stop her mother taking revenge on the killer who caused his sister¡¯s


    death, on the other hand, he wanted to protect this woman, but he can¡¯t help thinking his sister¡¯s bloody


    body.


    ¡°Georgia, suppose I believe in your words and we leave the past in the past, but for the right moment,


    how do you n to get out of the trouble concerned with Chester Rogers¡¯ death? Now all evidences


    demonstrate that you¡¯re the murderer. You pushed Travis Armstrong to kill him. My mother will take


    advantage of this to defeat you until she sees you¡¯re put in jail with a death penalty waiting for you.¡±


    Georgia made no response.


    Experiencing such a scary questioning during the day, she had perfectly understood his mother¡¯s


    resolution.


    But she didn¡¯t know at all what happened to Chester Rogers since he got fainted. She didn¡¯t know how


    to help herself out.


    ¡°Robert, it can¡¯t be helped. Do you think there is a way I can save myself?¡±


    ¡°But I can help you.¡±


    Robert suddenly responded. Georgia stared at the man surprisingly and she didn¡¯t know how to answer


    it. But Robert continued.


    ¡°Come to stay with me, be my woman, and I will help you get rid of it.¡±


    As soon as he said it, Georgia couldn¡¯t resist sneering.


    She thought it was ridiculous though vaguely conscious that this man may be interested in her.


    But as he really spoke out this idea, Georgia just felt it was funny.


    Had he forgotten what happened between them? Forgotten that his mother wanted to kill her?


    ¡°Robert, your mother now is itching to kill me and you also see me as the murderer who caused your


    sister¡¯s death in that car ident. And you also think that I tricked you with fake paternity test. Now you


    ask me to be your woman, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Georgia Lane!¡±


    Robert yelled harshly.


    ¡°Why do I go crazy? Don¡¯t you know? If you hadn¡¯t approached me with purpose, if you hadn¡¯t interfere


    in my life, just hiding somewhere in the world after being released from jail, my mother and I wouldn¡¯t


    have been against you. You push me to this!¡±


    Robert¡¯s voice got piercingly cold, which somewhat made her felt frightened.


    The warmth and gratitude she had for him instantly disappeared. She replied to him coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re into me or you¡¯ve got any other ns, but I won¡¯t be your woman, and


    unwilling to be your woman. If you want to take revenge on me, do it. Do whatever you like. I won¡¯t be


    your woman!¡±


    Her instant refusal made his face as cold as ice.


    ¡°Georgia Lane, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s you that drive me crazy. If you don¡¯t say yes, don¡¯t me me not


    remind you when irreparable things happen!¡±


    Georgia thought the worst was no more than being put into jail.


    However, even so, she can¡¯t promise to stay with him.


    Carrying a baby, if she lived together with him, he would finally know it.


    By then, everything would get moreplicated.


    If she got out of here today, she would scheme to solve the matter concerned with Chester Rogers¡¯


    deathter, but if she say yes to Robert now, she would have nowhere to escape for the rest of her life.


    Saying yes meant she would be a doll in his hand, losing freedom forever.


    ¡°Whatever. Anyway, I¡¯ve seen what you have done to me many times. Robert Simpson, do whatever


    you like, I wait for that!¡±


    As Georgia finished it, the gloom in Robert¡¯s deep eyes was chilly.


    The woman before him straightly looked into his eyes, with no warmth but only indifference and hatred,


    which upset him a lot.


    However, he perfectly knew he was driven mad by her at the moment when he saw she was so close


    to death today.


    Now that she refused his request, he would force her in other ways.


    ¡°Get out! You¡¯lle back and beg me on your knees, I promise that.¡±


    Georgia stood up and walked outside without any hesitation.


    Robert stood still, clenching his fits.


    This woman didn¡¯t care for him, and hated him, then let it be.


    At least, it was far better than her disappearing in the world, in his life.


    Heughed at himself. Then he telephoned Jason and Jasper respectively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a good drink.¡±


    Georgia came to the hospital after leaving Robert¡¯s house.


    The doctor was angry at her sneaking out, even she kept apologizing, the doctor couldn¡¯t be mollified


    and asked her to have an examination.


    Andter, the doctor calm down.


    ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re young enough to recover in a short time. If you like to sneak out of the hospital


    without doctor¡¯s permission, then get out of here right now! Never be my patient again!¡±


    She looked at the doctor with surprise.


    ¡°Doctor, you mean I¡¯m well and I can be discharged?¡±


    The doctored nodded. He didn¡¯t want to have any more patients like her.


    Every indicators in the examination showed that she was well, so he¡¯d better permit her to leave


    hospital now in case he got into trouble when this woman ran into something.


    Georgia also didn¡¯t consider too much and left the hospital. She took a whole day off in MU, of which


    she felt very guilty.


    It would be great if she could go to work tomorrow.


    Of course, except not going to work, there was another thing upset her.


    It was the questioning in the police station. Selena Hond left halfway. But she thought Selena Hond


    was deliberately led away by someone.


    With Robert¡¯s threatening words ringing in her ears, she was afraid that it would happen again, so she


    thought it necessary to tell Selena about this.


    Maybe she knew how to deal with it.


    Georgia telephoned her.


    Selena just about came out of Mrs Phillips¡¯ ward. And a middle-aged woman ran to her nearly out of


    breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hond. Something happened in my family so I came back home today. I didn¡¯t expect


    Mrs Phillips'' matter. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    This woman was the carer Selena hired to look after Mrs Phillips, whose name was Samantha Moss.


    ¡°Mrs Moss, you thought I don¡¯t know where you go today? You¡¯re just in the neighborhood ying


    cards. You failed in your job. Now, you''re fired, and I¡¯ll pay your sry into your ount.¡±


    Mrs Moss suddenly felt ashamed when she was seen through.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Hond. Please give me one more chance. I really didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Miss Hond paid Mrs Moss a handsome sry to take care of Mrs Phillips. So Mrs Moss really didn¡¯t


    want to lose her job. She herself also can¡¯t figure out why she would y cards today, leaving Mrs


    Phillips alone at home.


    Mrs Moss suddenly kneeled down before Selena.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯ve never been out ying cards before. But this morning when I was out to get food


    materials for today, an acquaintance in the neighborhood persuaded and even forced me to y cards.


    Her speech was so persuasive and tempting that I almost lost my ability of thinking. I really didn¡¯t mean


    to.¡±


    Selena got fed up with her excuses, and when she was about to say something, there came a call from


    Georgia.


    She felt something was wrong, she picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lane. Why are you calling me? Have the questioning finished?¡±


    It seemed that Selena had no idea about what happened during the questioning. Georgia collected her


    thought before she spoke.


    ¡°Miss Hond, after you left, I was forced to confess¡­¡­¡±


    Georgia told Selena the whole story and Selena¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    It suddenly came to her mind that Mrs Moss just said someone tried hard to persuade her to y


    cards. As she was told that her granny had an ident, she was just about to start the questioning in


    the interrogation room, and then she rushed to the hospital, leaving Georgia and a man there. With all


    things connected, it looked like a trap schemed purposely. There was nothing but icy coldness in


    Selena¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 100 The Humiliation and Torment from Alfred

    Chapter 100 The Humiliation and Torment from Alfred


    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯m so sorry. I promised you that it would not go wrong with the questioning. I was not


    thoughtful enough. You have a good rest at home and I¡¯ll look into this matter carefully.¡±


    Selena can guess out it must be rted to Robert Simpson¡¯s mother. But she still decided to


    investigate it in case there were some unexpected people involved in it.


    As she hung up, Selena looked towards the woman kneeling in front of her.


    Perhaps she should give Mrs Moss one more chance now that it was an ident and granny was also


    used to Mrs Moss¡¯s caring.


    ¡°Mrs Moss, I forgive you this time, but there is no next time. I¡¯ll call you any time in the future to ask


    about the situation. If you repeat what happened today, pack your things and get out of my face.¡±


    Mrs Moss nodded with gratitude.


    Selena made phone calls and started to investigate the matter. She got her own manpower and


    connections.


    Moreover, she can also count on her brother, Jasper Hond. She just didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t


    find out how many people on earth behind this matter.


    After this matter, Selena was more and more convinced that Georgia was wronged.


    She felt very sorry that something bad happened to Georgia because of her.


    So she thought she should help Georgia.


    After asking her close friends¡¯ help on this matter, Selena returned to the ward. Mrs Moss was getting a


    cup of water for granny.


    Mrs Phillips came to awareness and in good spirit.


    ¡°My dear, it¡¯s been long enough for you to apany me. I heard you take a day off toe here. I¡¯m


    better now, and you should go back to have some rest. Mrs Moss is taking care of me, don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Granny seemed to be very satisfied with Mrs Moss in her job. And Selena was reassured a little bit.


    ¡°Granny, I rarely visit you. Now you got injured at home, I should spend more time with you.¡±


    Mrs Phillips smiled benignly.


    ¡°As long as youe to see me asionally, I would be overjoyed. Selena, you¡¯re in a different


    position from now, don¡¯t split too much of your energy on me.¡±


    Selena lowered her head sadly. Mrs Phillips was her granny in blood. Her parents had passed away.


    And she was adopted by the Hond family. It was aplicated story to tell.


    The Hond family had a daughter about her age.


    The daughter was born when Jasper Hond was five years old.


    Jasper loved his sister very much. And the Hond family lived a jolly happy life with a son and a


    daughter.


    But the Honds was a big family, old Mr Hond, Jasper¡¯s grandfather had a love child.


    And his love child, Jasper¡¯s uncle, kidnapped Jasper and his sister.


    At that time, Jasper was less than six years old and his sister was only about six months old.


    Old Mr Hond was a fish-blooded and ruthless person. He had a love child, but he willed Jasper¡¯s


    father as the sole heir of his possession, without leaving a penny to Jasper¡¯s uncle.


    As old Mr Hond got to know that his grandchildren were kidnapped, he gave his words to the family


    that they must try everything to rescue the children, especially his grandson, even at the cost of


    breaking up with Jasper¡¯s uncle.


    With the power and strength of the Hond family, they soon found the ce where Jasper and his


    sister were kidnapped.


    Old Mr Hond ordered his men to seize Jasper¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, his children and mother, to threaten


    him, forming a confrontational situation.


    Jasper¡¯s uncle was driven mad.


    He tortured and cruelly killed Jasper¡¯s sister in his face, and he was an only five-year-old boy by then.


    He could only watch helplessly as his sister was killed, not being able to resist at all.


    Jasper was saved but he had severe psychological problems since then. He can¡¯t get back to reality


    from that terrible experience.


    His parents nearly broke down. They took Jasper to many doctors, but no one could help.


    Until one day, Selena¡¯s parents were killed in a car ident when she was only several months old.


    Jasper happened to see her, a baby girl by then, and he called her sister.


    Jasper insisted that Selena was his sister. Psychological therapist told Mr and Mrs Hond that Jasper


    can¡¯t bear the fact that his sister was killed in front of him.


    Therefore, the Hond family adopted Selena.


    Jasper really doted on Selena these years.


    But Mr and Mrs Hond didn¡¯t have as much interest in Selena as Jasper did. Selena got to know her


    birth when she grew up.


    It was Mrs Hond told her about it.


    ¡°Granny, you¡¯re my granny. I should spend my time with you as a family of yours. As for the Hond


    family, they¡¯re very liberal and generous, don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    Selena knew she should be Jasper Hond¡¯s sister in her whole life.


    Even if she fell in love with her brother, but as an adopted daughter, she had to hide her feelings.


    She got back home after staying a whole night with her granny.


    She had intended to ask Jasper for help to investigate how many dirty tricks the Simpson family yed


    in the matter concerned with Georgia.


    But the butler told her that Jasper hadn¡¯te back yet.


    She made a call to Jasper.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been sote. What stops youing back?¡±


    Jasper was in a private box right now. Robert called to ask him out for drinking. That heartbroken man


    was sitting there, without a word, plying himself with one bottle after another of wine.


    Jason joined him and both of them were dreadfully drunk, but they kept drinking with their awareness


    on, and Jasper had to be there apanying them.


    He knew clearly that his job was to drive the two drunks back to home. He answered the call from


    Selena, smiled.


    ¡°I have two drunken men to look after, Robert and Jason. They¡¯re still drinking, and I¡¯ll spend a little


    more time with them in the pub. After which, I¡¯ll drive them back home and then I¡¯ll be back. You don¡¯t


    have to wait for me.¡±


    Selena knew that Robert helped Georgia out today, but she felt rather odd that he was drinking with her


    brother now and got drunk.


    Actually Selena could feel from Georgia¡¯s words that her rtionship with Robert wasplicated.


    Nevertheless, Selena was not the type of person keen on others¡¯ affairs. She replied to his brother.


    ¡°All right. Just remember toe back early. And¡­ I want to have a word with you. You remember to


    see me first tomorrow morning before you leave.¡±


    After hanging up, Selena took a bath and went to sleep.


    Back to Alfred, he was in his apartment in D City, while Vanessa had arrived at the gate.


    Vanessa knocked at the door but nobody answered, so she entered the password of the door.


    When the door was opened, she found that Rachel Scott was here in the apartment.


    She was sitting on thep of Alfred, and they were kissing each other intimately.


    Vanessa went pale as a sheet when she saw this.


    Hearing the noise, Rachel looked towards Vanessa, with a faint sneer of satisfaction crossing her face.


    Alfred was even unwilling to take a look at her. He was busy burying his face in Rachel and kissed her,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    as if they were intimate lovers, because of which, Vanessa felt her eyes hurt terribly.


    She thought thousands of ways that Alfred might use to revenge on her, but never did she expect to


    see Rachel Scott and him kissing each other like lovebirds as she opened the door.


    More sadly, Vanessa felt herself to be cut deeply by the sight.


    She still cared for Alfred!


    Why did she care for this man if it was an irreparable rtionship already?


    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m thirsty, give me a ss of water.¡±


    Rachel said smugly on Alfred¡¯sp.


    It made Vanessa sick, and she didn¡¯t want to move at all. At this time, Alfred looked up to her


    indifferently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Rachel said? I¡¯ll call the hospital which Annie is in if you don¡¯t do as told!¡±


    Alfred threatened her, which only made her feel bitterly painful, as if a knife torn her heart into pieces.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Vanessa said.


    She moved slowly towards the kettle, and then went up to Rachel with a ss of water. Rachel took it,


    and then she stood on her feet, pouring down the water over Vanessa¡¯s head.


    ¡°Miss Cooke, you¡¯re so dirty, let me help you clean.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes went red, but she even dared not to make a retort.


    She was afraid Alfred would go mad.


    He just stood by and stared at her heartlessly, without saying a word, which was a silent approval of


    Rachel¡¯s rudeness.


    Rachel smiled triumphantly as she looked at Vanessa who got wet.


    ¡°Miss Cooke, look at you, how funny you look now¡­ Alfred has told me that from now on you are our


    housemaid. Now, we need some private time to have a good kiss. You go to the kitchen and cook the


    meal for us. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Vanessa stood still. She felt as if the knives from all sides cut her heart to pieces. But Alfred shot his


    cold sight to her again.


    As if he would really make a call to the hospital and hurt Annie if she didn¡¯t do it as Rachel told her.


    The humiliation and revenge on her were more painful than she expected.


    She took a deep breath and walked into the kitchen.


    Joyful noise made by the man and woman came from outside the kitchen, which made her gross.


    However, she can¡¯t confront or disobey Alfred now.


    Otherwise, this lunatic man may really cause Annie harm.


    Taking out tomatoes, green pepper and potatoes of the fridge, she washed them clean and prepared to


    cook.


    All Alfred wanted was to humiliate her and take revenge on her. She could bear it. She had suffered so


    much in her life, and it was just one more repeated routine in her life. How worse could it be?


    She must be strong enough, and all she could do was to be strong.


    When it was done, she came out of the kitchen, finding that Rachel had gone and Alfred standing in the


    center of the living room, in a bath towel.


    He fixed his icy eyes on Vanessa and spoke in a freezing cold tone.


    ¡°Take a bath and wait on the bed.¡±


    She looked at the man before her with shock, and she felt she was at the edge of being mad.


    Nevertheless, Alfred sat at the table and started to eat, even didn¡¯t bother to take a look at her.


    With a deep breath, she had to admit that she had no power to confront this man.


    Vanessa went to the bathroom, the tears that had been long repressed finally streaming down her face.


    She just had to grin and bear it even ifter the man used malicious words humiliating her, taunting her


    or denouncing her as dirty slut on the bed.


    She had got used to sucking misery and sufferings.


    Alfred had no idea at all that she has been terrified of men since she was harmed by those men six


    years ago.


    She was terribly afraid no matter who approached her, including Alfred.


    There was only pain left for her. It was only painful torture to her every time Alfred vented his lust on


    her.

 Chapter 101 Astons Mother

    Chapter 101 Aston''s Mother


    The next morning.


    Alfred finished his shower and stood in front of Vanessa coldly.


    "You will stay in this apartment obediently, Vanessa, unless my revenge stops, otherwise, you will never


    escape my torture, or even to leave me!"


    After Alfred left, Vanessa justid on the bed in despair.


    Vanessa could bear all the pain and torture. She made herself a bath and tried to make herself look


    happy.


    Later, Vanessa called Georgia.


    "Georgia, I left the hospital and returned to D Cityst night because of something. Annie is alone in S


    City''s hospital now. What about you? Are you doing anything right now?"


    Vanessa naturally wouldn''t say that Alfred retaliated against her, and after she got on the phone, she


    started asking Georgia caringly.


    Georgia just came to work at MU at this time. She had called Vanessast night and no one had


    answered. Georgia was a little worried.


    Georgia let go of her worries when she heard Vanessa say this.


    "Vanessa, I have nothing to do. I havee to work in MU now, the doctor has allowed me to leave the


    hospital. You have returned to D City, is Annie feeling unhappy about that?"


    Georgia would definitely not tell what happened to her in prison, which would make Vanessa worried.


    Anyway, she is out of danger, and for the other things, Georgia would figure out a way herself.


    "Georgia, both of us are in D City now. Annie is now awake. Let''s find a way to transfer Annie back.


    Otherwise, Annie will definitely not be able to bear such a long separation."


    Vanessa knew that she might need to be on call with Alfred now, and Georgia was going to work at


    MU. She really wanted Annie to return to D City.


    Georgia obviously hoped that Annie would stay by her side, but she didn¡¯t know how to deal with that


    matter.


    "Vanessa, I''ll think of something and give a try."


    Georgia thought the same in her heart, and she decided to work hard.


    After hanging up, Georgia went to theboratory to do experiments.


    Anayaughed sarcastically beside her.


    "You have asked for leave all the time, Miss Lane, you are really our little God, no one can beat you, no


    one can scold you, you skip work every day, how can you be so shameless? Do you know that people


    have been mocking our team?"


    Georgia knew that Anaya was deliberately irritating her.


    Through many confrontations with Anaya, Georgia had understood that shutting up was the best way to


    deal with Anaya.


    This person just wanted to irritate her, wanted to make her quarrel, Georgia could only remain silent.


    Anaya was extremely dissatisfied, thinking that Rachel told her what happened to Georgia''s friend


    Vanessa the day before yesterday, so she ridiculed again.


    "Georgia, I heard that yesterday the porn video of your friend Vanessa spread all over the Inte, it


    had been seen by all guests of the groom at the wedding. Your friend is really open, that she had taken


    videos with a bunch of men and even put it on the wedding for everyone to watch, cheating on her


    husband, it''s amazing..."


    This mocking sentence instantly made Georgia raise her head and look at Anaya coldly. She didn''t


    speak, but looked at the woman in front of her gloomily. After a long time, Georgia lowered her head


    again and started her experiment.


    "Georgia, why don''t you speak anymore, are you embarrassed?"


    Anaya was still taunting. Aston just came in, he asked Anaya coldly.


    "Anaya, I remember that you haven''t finished the data that Ernie gave you. Are you too free? Then I will


    assign you a few more tasks!"


    "Aston, I... I haven''t finished my work yet, I''ll leave immediately."


    Anaya stomped her feet, she didn''t want to make a fool of herself in front of Aston.


    But Georgia was so cheeky that she didn''t even refute, which made her look like she was on a one


    man show. She cursed bitterly in her heart, then turned around and left.


    Anaya had always had an idea in her mind, she wanted to get experimental results, to then change her


    image in Aston¡¯s mind.


    So, in addition to asionally ridicule Georgia, Anaya did spend more time on research.


    Although Anaya had no talent and only poor ability, she firmly believed that she could surpass Georgia.


    Georgia also knew that her repeated requests for leave had brought bad impressions to the people


    around. Therefore, throughout the day, Georgia had been working hard in theboratory and


    researching various experimental data.


    Until the end of the day, everyone else left, but Georgia remained in theboratory.


    Naturally, Aston also stayed in theboratory.


    Both of them were doing their own experiments, asionally exchanged information about each


    other''s situation with the abnormal data, which would also make each other''s thinking clearer.


    By seven or eight in the evening, neither of them had finished to get off work.


    Both Georgia and Aston decided to go home at nine o''clock in the evening, but Aston''s cell phone rang


    during this quiet time.


    It was the sound of a video call. Aston connected the phone and ced the phone in front of him.


    "Aston, how are you doing? Grandma and I miss you very much."


    A five or six year old boy appeared on the phone. His face was very delicate. When he saw Aston, the


    boy smiled very happily.


    "Lucas, give your phone to your grandma."


    The little boy nodded, and then a middle ageddy appeared in the video.


    The middle ageddy smiled when she saw her son in the video.


    "Son, even if you have left the Powell family, even if you don''t want to inherit the Powell family, you


    must always contact your mother. Your father has cut off your rtionship and doesn''t want to see you.


    I''m still your mother. If I don''t call you, you don''t even make a call to me. I raised you for more than 20


    years, so you treat your mother like this?"


    Aston helplessly exined to his mother.


    "Mom, I''ve been too busy recently at work, I didn''t ignore you on purpose. Recently, the experiment has


    entered a breakthrough phase. I want toplete this experiment as soon as possible. I wille


    back to apany you on vacation."


    The middle ageddy was still dissatisfied, her eyes staring behind Aston.


    Suddenly, thedy saw a woman in white coat, and her eyes lit up.


    "Son, is that your colleague? Let me say hello to her."


    The person thedy saw was Georgia. Georgia heard what thedy said to Aston, and also knew that


    Aston¡¯s mother noticed herself, which made Georgia feel a little embarrassed.


    Aston felt helpless towards his mother.


    "Mom, this is my colleague. She is doing experiments. Let''s not disturb her."


    The middle ageddy was not giving up.


    "Son, this is your colleague, shouldn''t I be polite and say hello to your colleague? Is your rtionship at


    work so bad? Your colleague doesn''t even want to say hello to your mother... Did you do something


    bad to her? Or she just doesn''t like you..."


    The words of the middle ageddy made Aston''s face darken, and Georgia felt that she had been shot


    in the chest. Those words made her feel very awkward.


    Before Aston said anything, his mother had already yelled out.


    "Lady, I''m Aston''s mother, may I meet you?"


    Since she already said that, Georgia could only turn around reluctantly, and then walked to the phone.


    Aston leaned his mobile phone on theb bench, and Georgia was standing not far in front of the


    camera, and then gently bowed to say hello.


    "Mrs Powell, hello, I''m Aston''s colleague, myst name is Lane, you can call me Miss Lane."


    The middle ageddy looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, and then at theboratory, there


    were only the two of them doing experiments. When she thought that her son was a person who


    studied in theboratory since he was a child, she was more and more excited.


    She had asked her son to look for a wife for a few years, but he didn''t find one. Was this woman her


    hope now?


    As Aston''s mother thought like this in her mind, she became more enthusiastic towards Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, is my son too quiet? Is he not dealing well with rtionships? Miss Lane, when I look at


    you, I think you are a smart person. Can you help me take care of my son? He is just slow witted."


    "By the way, Miss Lane, do you have a boyfriend? What do you think of my son?"


    Thedy spoke a lot, Georgia couldn''t help but flush.


    Aston spoke coldly to his mother.


    "Mom, what are you asking? This is my colleague, can you stop making trouble?"


    The Aston that Georgia had seen before was a cold and indifferent person, but this was the first time


    she saw Aston so helpless.


    When facing his mother, Aston was obviously filled with more breath of living, he was so helpless, but


    full of respect and love.


    But Aston''s mother was too enthusiastic, why did she feel that Aston''s mother was trying to get the two


    of them together?


    Georgia thought this in her heart, and she immediately exined.


    "Madam, you have misunderstood. I already have a child. I am a mother."


    When these words were spoken, Aston looked at Georgia in surprise.


    The middle ageddy even showed a disappointed look. It seemed that it would take a while for her


    son to find someone.


    "Okay, Miss Lane, you look so young and beautiful, I can''t tell that you are already a mother, how old is


    your child?"


    Aston''s mother asked politely.


    "Madam, I have a daughter who is five years old this year."


    Georgia said, a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    The middle ageddyughed.


    "Five years old? I also have a five year old child here. He is annoying every day. He is a naughty boy


    and mischievous all day long. He really gives me a headache. It would be great if I had a little princess,


    but It¡¯s just a pity, this one is a boy."


    The middle ageddy smiled and suddenly, a boy''s face squeezed himself into the camera.


    "Grandma, what nonsense are you talking about? When have I been mischievous and disobedient?"


    The boy''s face was so delicate and lovely, Georgia immediately felt that the boy was very kind.


    Inexplicably, she felt that the boy in front of her looked a little like her daughter Annie, and Georgia


    smiled at the boy.


    Lucas saw the woman on the screen, and when he saw the woman smile at him, he also smiled.


    "Hello, beauty, my name is Lucas, how do I call you?"


    The middle ageddy patted Lucas on the head.


    "Whenever you see a prettydy you gotta talk to her. How old are you? You are too early to look for a


    wife. Look at your Aston. He is so old and still not looking for a girlfriend. You two should exchange


    your attitudes."


    The middle ageddy said mncholy, Lucas justughed mischievously.


    Georgia answered Lucas.


    "Lucas, hello, my name is Georgia, you can call me Georgia."


    Lucas immediately said sweetly.


    "Georgia, nice to meet you."


    Georgia liked the boy very inexplicably, she and the boy exchanged a few more words, then left to


    continue the experiment.


    The middle ageddy continued to sigh in the camera.


    "Son, you have left the Powell family, why are you trying to be all alone? If you don''t find a wife before


    you are thirty, and let me have a grandson, I will jump off the building..."


    The middle ageddy exaggerated, Aston was even more casual.


    "Mom, isn''t Lucas cute, you just treat him as a grandson."


    "Of course I treat Lucas as a grandson, but, I want to hold your child, I want to watch you get married


    and have children, what''s the matter? Is this request too much?"


    The middle ageddy snapped, and Aston was just helplessly silent.


    Aston''s mother nagged for a long time before they hung up the call.


    By this time it was almost nine o''clock, Georgia had already reached the time that she decided to leave


    work, so she began to pack up her things.


    Aston walked up to Georgia apologetically.


    "Georgia, my mom is like that, she is warm to everyone, and she always does things regardless of the


    asion. I hope you don''t mind."


    Georgia shook her head.


    "It''s okay. She looks very straightforward. I haven''t felt affected by anything."


    Aston felt relieved, and then he spoke to Georgia.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take you home after I finish packing things. It''s sote. Don''t say you want to go


    home alone."


    Georgia nodded.


    "Sorry for troubling you."


    However, when Aston''s car was at gate of Georgia''s residencemunity, as soon as Georgia got off,


    she saw Selena standing in front of the gate.


    With a bad feeling in her heart, Georgia got out of the car and said goodbye to Aston, and then


    immediately came to Selena.


    "Miss Hond, did something happen?"


    Selena looked at Georgia, and sighed.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Miss Lane, something happened to Travis, he hurt a lot of people today."


    Georgia turned pale instantly, she grabbed Selena''s hand tightly.


    "What has really happened?"

 Chapter 102 She Saved Me

    Chapter 102 She Saved Me


    "Miss Lange, we don''t know what has happened to Travis today, but he has just gone crazy on the


    medical staff, and hurt two doctors, three nurses. It''s not very severe, but the police has determined


    that Travis has mental issues, and he is also leaning towards violence. Now, Travis has been brought


    into mental facilities."


    Selena finished, and Georgia felt herself shake.


    "Miss Hond, how could this happen? Travis is silly now, but how could he have violent tendency? I


    had Travis stayed in the hospital these days and he was very good all this time, how could he suddenly


    go mental, did someone attack him? And, why is he in a mental facility?"


    Georgia asked in panic, her eyes were red, and she was very anxious and afraid.


    Selena sighed.


    "Miss Lane, we have evidence that Travis is the murderer of Chester, since the report on our side is


    already out, and it says that Travis¡¯ intelligence is not enough to held ountable, so, he cannot be


    taken to court and be sentenced to prison."


    "However, people who cannot be held ountable for crime but violent and can even hurt others,


    ording tow, they need to be taken to psychiatry, plus, Travis has hurt others even with people


    watching him, and they were medical staff. So under the influence that he was used of murder, the


    police took him to a special facility for people like him."


    With that situation, Georgia''s heart was filled with worries, her lips were trembling for quite a while, she


    didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, Georgia grabbed Selena''s hand and asked again.


    "Miss Hond, do I still have a chance to get him out? And, I don''t know if it is my imagination, but I feel


    that you are trying to tell me this facility is very bad, is it not an official ce?"


    Selena''s face looked apologetic.


    "Miss Lane, I know that this is all because of the Simpson family trying to attack you, this time, my


    bosses had been dealing with all this so fast and so hurriedly that I didn''t even get a chance to react to


    it. I only got a notice that Travis was transferred to a mental facility and that is a ce specialized in


    dealing with prisoners like him. I heard that there are many prisoners, even though I don''t know the


    exact situation, but I have asked around, it''s said that the situation in there is really bad, anyone who


    seems even a little weak will be attacked."


    Selena finished speaking, and Georgia couldn''t stand straight anymore.


    "Is there really no way to help Travis out?"


    Selena shook her head apologetically.


    "Miss Lane, I can ask around for you, and try to ask about Travis'' situation, but I am also just a


    daughter of the Hond family, the Hond family and the Simpson family have been friends for a long


    time, I cannot go behind my parent''s back to help you get Travis out, I don''t have that ability."


    Plus, Selena knew, she was just an adopted child, there were some things she could ask Jasper to


    help her, she could even use the Hond name to do some things.


    But if that would cause the Hond and the Simpson family to go against each other, Selena knew that


    it couldn''t happen.


    If she did that, Jasper wouldn''t allow it, and the Hond parents would question her.


    Since even Selena didn''t know what to do, Georgia could only stare, she stood there quite a while,


    before she started to ask Selena again.


    "Is there really nothing else I can do?"


    "Miss Lane, the underlying reason for this is the issue between you and the Simpson family, if you can


    solve that, maybe they won''t be following this matter so closely."


    How could Georgia not understand that.


    But, she and Robert and Robert''s mother have already gotten to this point, Georgia couldn''t even find


    any evidence to wash herself clean, there was no turning back anymore.


    After Selena left, Georgia went back to her apartment, she felt as if her soul had left her, then she


    broke down on the floor.


    She tried to think back and think of someone who could still help her.


    But, the only person she couldn''t think of was Mr. Knight, who had disappeared and not contacted her.


    Georgia only had to think of this to feel bad, did she really have to go and beg Robert?


    Georgia had no idea what to do, then suddenly she found that her phone was ringing, it was the sound


    of a video call.


    Georgia''s head immediate woke up, she quickly took her phone, it was Annie that was calling her.


    Georgia wiped off her tears in panic, and tried very hard to sort out her emotions.


    Then, she picked up the call.


    In the call, Annie immediately smiled at Georgia.


    "Mommy, why haven''t you called me today? Even Vanessa has called me today, I was about to go to


    sleep, then I wanted to see you before I did."


    When Annie said that, Georgia felt touched in her heart, and she tried to smile.


    "I just got off work, it was really busy today, Annie, I will go and see you tomorrow okay?"


    Georgia decided that she was going to see Annie in S City tomorrow after work, maybe it was the


    situation with Travis that Georgia was so panicked, she just wanted to see Annie and hug her.


    Otherwise, Georgia felt that she had no security at all.


    "Okay, I really want to see you, Georgia Mommy, Mommy, you gottae and see me tomorrow, I will


    wait for you."


    Georgia felt her heart twitch, and she wanted to cry, but seeing such an adorable Annie, she could only


    keep smiling, she couldn''t allow the child to feel her emotions.


    "I told you I wille, so I will. Annie, don''t worry, I wille to see you."


    She spoke some more with Annie, when she saw Annie acting like a child, Georgia felt that she was


    alive again.


    After hanging up the call with Annie, Georgia''s smile immediately disappeared, Travis¡¯ problem was


    back in her head again.


    Maybe, she should ask Robert, wasn''t that his artifice?


    Georgia still remembered, the day she left Robert''s vi, this man had warned her, that she would go


    back to beg himter.


    Was this what he was doing to her?


    Georgia hesitated for a long time, she decided to call Robert, to ask this man how far he wanted to go?


    But when she dialed his number, nobody picked up.


    At this moment, Robert was with his mother in the house, and Maisie just pped Robert on his face.


    Then, Maisie yelled out angrily.


    "Robert, your sister''s body isn''t even cold yet, and you are here destroying my ns, you are helping


    the murderer that had killed your sister, how could I have a heartless son like you, have you lost your


    mind because of this woman?"


    Maisie was so angry that she was trembling all over her body, the thing she was most disgusted of


    happened.


    Her son was dizzy because of this woman, the woman that had killed her daughter.


    The police had already determined that Georgia was the murderer, they were going to use Georgia,


    so that she would be in prison waiting for her death sentence.


    To make sure that this n was carried out secretly, she even prepared to get information through


    torture.


    But this son of hers went to help Georgia out, and he had destroyed all her ns, allowing the


    sentence tond on a person that was dered stupid.


    Georgia was free of the usation of murderer, she only had to think about the fact that her own son


    had destroyed her ns, Maisie would get so angry that she could barely breath.


    This made her think of back in the years, when Robert''s father left her without looking back.


    At that time, Robert''s father was in love with another woman, and she had to watch how her husband


    left her.


    Now, Maisie felt taken back to that time, her son would leave her for another woman, and it was for a


    woman who made her ufortable, who killed her daughter.


    Robert just kept quiet all along, and then he went to knee down in front of his mother.


    "Mom, I don''t care how you beat me or scold me, I won''t allow you to change this."


    Robert just looked at his mother quietly, his tone was determined.


    Bang!


    Maisie pped her son again, at this time, Robert''s phone rang.


    But, seeing the situation in front of him, Robert didn''t take his phone to pick up.


    He naturally didn''t know that it was Georgia who was calling.


    Maisie started to yell at Robert again in anger.


    "There are so many women in this world, I haven''t forced you to marry Emma, plus, you picked her


    yourself, why do you now want Georgia so much? Did you forget your sister? Did you forget how your


    sister died?"


    Maisie was so furious, Robert on the other hand just kneed on the ground.


    He looked at his mother quietly, the words he said were so calm.


    "Mom, don''t you doubt that the person who hit my sister is the real murderer? I know that you saw


    Julie, but, can''t Julie be bought? I am not saying that Georgia is not the real murderer, but, is there no


    chance that the Lane family is using us against Georgia?"


    Maisie knew that there was this possibility, and of course she would keep investigating Emma and


    Owen and if they had something to do with all this. But right now, she really hated Georgia.


    Plus, Maisie could feel that her son was behaving different towards Georgia, this made her feel


    disgusting.


    Maisie felt that the nightmare in her memory was happening again, so Maisie didn''t care if the Lane


    family was using this incident, she just wanted to ruin Georgia.


    But, her son stopped her, just like when she was going to go against the lover of Robert''s father''s,


    Robert''s father stopped her, he even left her and left the Simpson family, he left her all alone with her


    children, and made her a joke to the other''s.


    "Even if it is like that, didn''t Georgia fake the DNA test and lied to you? This woman never had a pure


    mind, Robert, why do you have to help her? Do you really want to drive me to death?"


    Maisie started yelling again, Robert took a deep breath, then he said to his mother.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, do you remember when I almost died drowning eight years ago? There was a person who


    saved me, I was always looking for this person, and now I know who she was."


    Maisie was wondering why her son suddenly talked about this, just as Robert kept talking.


    "That person is Georgia, I am sure that she was the one who saved me, so, I don''t want you to do that


    to her, at least, we should find evidence about the truth of what happened, and then decide how to deal


    with the Lane family."


    Robert knew his mother, he couldn''t use hard strategies against her.


    So he had to change his strategy, to make his mother stop this revenge by herself.

 Chapter 103 Rachel Scott’s Humiliation

    Chapter 103 Rachel Scott¡¯s Humiliation


    ¡°Are you purposely lying to me when you said that Georgia Lane saved you before?!¡±


    Robert Simpson¡¯s mother was shocked. She asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Mom, why would I lie to you? Georgia doesn¡¯t even know about this. I discovered it myself.¡±


    ¡°Even after learning about it, I didn¡¯t actually give up on the revenge against Georgia. However, Selena


    Hond identally told us something that we didn¡¯t know back then. Since Eden Lane was the one


    who drove at the beginning, do you think Eden would get off the car midway, then he asked Georgia to


    drive the car back? Do you think that this scenario is highly likely to happen? At least, they must have


    gone back together. I don¡¯t really believe that Georgia was alone in the car.¡±


    ¡°You are only believing this possibility because you like her.¡±


    Maisie coldly sneered.


    ¡°You also know that I hate Georgia, so from my point of view, she could possibly do anything. Robert,


    what do you really feel for Georgia?¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t just admit that he cared for Georgia in front of his mother.


    Once he saw that his mother¡¯s mood loosened up, Robert continued to break it down.


    ¡°Mom, once we find out the truth ofst year¡¯s car ident, I will absolutely not stop you from dealing


    with Georgia. However, we shouldn¡¯t let the people from both sides use us. Whether it¡¯s the Lane family


    or Georgia who is using us, we should just wait and see from now.¡±


    ¡°As for Georgia, I do feel a bit grateful for her because she saved me back then. I feel sympathetic for


    her. As for the others, you¡¯re just overthinking, mom.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s mood eased up a bit.


    She really hated Georgia Lane. Even if Georgia turned out not to be the killer in her daughter¡¯s car


    ident, she still wouldn¡¯t like her.


    Even Maisie didn¡¯t know why she hated her so much.


    She would always unconsciously hate her whenever she saw Georgia.


    ¡°But what if you don¡¯t find out the truth? How will you deal with the Lane family or Georgia? Are you just


    going to let them live freely?¡±


    Maisie asked mockingly.


    ¡°Mom, although I haven¡¯t dealt with Georgia yet and instead saved her, didn¡¯t I lock Travis Armstrong


    up already? Travis is Georgia¡¯s first love. Who knows? Maybe Georgia¡¯s still in love with him. Wouldn¡¯t


    this also torture her?¡±


    ¡°As for the Lane family, they must definitely be afraid of us dismissing the engagement right now, but I


    will not dismiss the engagement. Instead, I¡¯ll prepare the wedding with the Lane family. Then, at their


    happiest moment, when they think that they are about to seed, and when everyone in D City think


    that Emma Lane will marry into the Simpson family, we¡¯ll call it off and ruin the wedding. By then, the


    Lane family will definitely hit the rock bottom.¡±


    Maisie looked more and more satisfied.


    That was her son, firm and cruel.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember what you said today, but you need to quickly send more people to investigate the


    truth back then. Don¡¯t dy it too much¡­I can ignore the matters regarding the Lane family and


    Georgia for now, but if you do something uneptable, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless by then.¡±


    Robert quickly and obediently responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I know what to do.¡±


    After sweet-talking his mother, Robert went back to his room.


    He saw that he had a few missed calls on his phone. When he picked it up and looked, unexpectedly, it


    was Georgia who called.


    Immediately, Robert realized that Georgia must have called because of Travis.


    As soon as he thought of Travis, Robert¡¯s feelings became veryplicated.


    He admitted that he was being selfish when he sent Travis to the mental hospital. He really couldn¡¯t


    bear the sight of Georgia and that idiot got close together, even if it wasn¡¯t love between them.


    However, Robert still felt that the sight was an eyesore.


    Since Georgia already knew his ways, Robert didn¡¯t call Georgia back. He wanted Georgia to feel the


    pain of despair.


    In the future, she would know that she could only survive and protect the ones she love by relying on


    him.


    Robert knew very well that she didn¡¯t love him.


    So he could only use other ways to keep her around him.


    Georgia kept waiting for his phone call. She called numerous times, but Robert didn¡¯t answer her calls.


    In the end, Georgia could only give up. She wanted to see if Robert would call her back.


    She waited the whole night, but nobody called her back.


    She sleepily waited until the next morning, but he still didn¡¯t call her back. At this moment, Georgia


    realized that Robert really nned on ignoring her.


    Was this Robert¡¯s revenge?


    But, why did he do that to Travis?


    Georgia felt very sad. She would rather be the one to suffer than get the people around her in trouble.


    After she woke up in the morning and washed up, Georgia tried to call Robert again, but still, no one


    answered.


    It was almost time for work. Georgia video called Annie while waiting for the bus.


    After chatting with Annie for a while, Annie suddenly asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Georgia, why are you not living with Vanessa right now? When I video called with Vanessa, I could feel


    that she was a little sad. Why don¡¯t you live together? That way, when we have a videocall, all three of


    us can talk together.¡±


    Through Annie¡¯s words, Georgia could hear that something was wrong with Vanessa, but she quickly


    exined to Annie.


    ¡°Annie, Vanessa lives in another ce right now due to her work. She wille back soon¡­As for why


    Vanessa is sad, it must probably be because of the criticisms she got from her work. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    ask her for you. Don¡¯t worry, Annie, just take good care of yourself in the hospital.¡±


    After talking to Annie, the bus came just in time. Georgia rode the bus to MU for her work.


    As she sat in her seat and thought about Vanessa¡¯s situation, Georgia felt a little worried.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Vanessa only told Georgia that she was busy with her work, which was why she temporarily wouldn¡¯t


    live at home.


    Too many things happened to Georgia these days, so she wasn¡¯t able to think whether or not Vanessa


    was telling the truth.


    But she was sure that Alfred would take his revenge on Georgia after he came back. Something like


    that already happened at the wedding, so she knew that Alfred would definitelye after Vanessa.


    However, because so much happened these two days, she was very busy. When she video called


    Vanessa, Vanessa didn¡¯t show any irregrity, so Georgia didn¡¯t ask her questions either.


    However, from Annie¡¯s words, something had definitely happened to Vanessa, so Georgia called her.


    At this moment, Vanessa already came to Alfred¡¯spany to work.


    At first, she didn¡¯t want to work here, but Alfred forced her to do so.


    Moreover, Alfred didn¡¯t even let Vanessa continue to work as a designer. He let Vanessa work as a


    cleaner on the chief executive¡¯s floor.


    When her former colleagues saw Vanessa¡¯s deste appearance now, they all murmured and


    whispered around.


    Whenever they saw Vanessa in her cleaner uniform, those employees would all mockinglyugh at her.


    Vanessa swept and mopped the floor with a broom, and silently endured the vicious and reckless


    curses from the people around her.


    However, just when Vanessa went into one of the cubicles in the restroom to clean it up, she realized


    that she was locked from the inside.


    She wanted to go out, but she couldn¡¯t even open the door.


    Vanessa screamed, but no one noticed her.


    Rachel Scott stood outside of the restroom and instructed her two followers.


    ¡°Lock her inside for the entire day and soak her in a few buckets of cold water. Help me ¡®take good


    care¡¯ of her¡­¡±


    After she gave her orders, Rachel left.


    The two followers who often stayed with Rachel were youngdies in their twenties and snobbish.


    After Rachel left, they each got a bucket of water themselves, then set up adder and poured the


    water directly on Vanessa¡¯s head.


    Vanessa didn¡¯t even have time to look up and see who was harassing her this time.


    Due to the impact of the water, she closed her eyes and her body trembled from the coldness.


    She didn¡¯t feel good after getting all wet. Vanessa took out her phone, but she soon realized that it


    wouldn¡¯t turn on because it had soaked in water, so she couldn¡¯t contact the people outside.


    The restroom¡¯s door was also locked. Vanessa knocked hard and screamed loudly, but nobody


    responded to her or came in.


    She didn¡¯t even know what happened.


    Outside the restroom, the two women who had poured water on her a while ago put up a sign.


    ¡°Do not enter. Restroom under repair.¡±


    Thus, no one knew that Vanessa was locked inside afterward.


    At this time, Georgia called Vanessa on her phone, but she couldn¡¯t be reached.


    Georgia was a little worried, but it was almost time for her to go to work, so she could only go to MU


    and work first.


    Georgia nned to go to Alfred¡¯spany during her lunch break and see what he was up to.


    Professor Lee came early in the morning today and called Georgia, Aston Powell, and Ernie Lloyd to


    the office.


    ¡°Ernie Lloyd, the recent progress of Georgia Lane and Aston Powell¡¯s experiments was fast. I n to


    let them jointly publish a dissertation and submit it to Nature afterward. What do you think?¡±


    The progress of Georgia and Aston¡¯s experiments was indeed ready to be published as a dissertation.


    Also, this dissertation would definitely hit it big. It would definitely trigger a lot of discussion because


    their data were real and effective.


    However, Ernie was worried about Georgia¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Professor, if we let Georgia and Aston write and publish this dissertation together, it will stir up an


    uproar. Even our team and Aston¡¯s reputation will be damaged. More so, there would be a lot of people


    who would fabricate rumors and nders such as that we are covering up for Georgia or giving her a


    chance to write.¡±


    Ernie was already sure of Georgia¡¯s ability, but her reputation was so bad that people would get scared


    by it.


    ¡°Then let Aston and Georgia each publish a dissertation, since their data and direction were a bit


    different. As for her reputation, aren¡¯t Percy Chow and some other peopleing back? We can heat


    up the discussion among the public first to have their eyes on us. Then, when the timees, Georgia


    will make better results and let Percy lose without even starting a fight. Don¡¯t you think this is better?¡±


    Professor Lee made another suggestion.


    Georgia was a little worried, while Ernie was a bit scared after hearing what the professor said.


    ¡°This is too big of a gamble. Then we must ensure that Georgia can make an exemry result.¡±


    After he said that, Ernie looked at Georgia.


    ¡°What do you think of the professor¡¯s suggestion? Can you produce impressive results? I¡¯ve actually


    read your experimental data. You are indeed very talented in this field; thus, you are fit to be a


    researcher. If you want to prove that you¡¯re innocent, then you must take the risk. I¡¯m not biased


    against you, Georgia. I just want to ask you. Are you confident enough to do it?¡±

 Chapter 104 A Damned Snob

    Chapter 104 A Damned Snob


    Georgia was still hesitant.


    Professor Lee suddenly said, "Georgia, if you can prove your ability, you will be famous in the world. Do


    you know what that means? In the future, you will be a celebrity. Famous scientific research institutions


    and governments all over the world will know you. There will be many people willing to protect you. You


    will never be bullied, you know?"


    Georgia¡¯s eyes lit up, she immediately promised to Professor Lee and Ernie.


    "Professor Lee, Ernie, don¡¯t worry. I have confidence."


    Georgia knew that if she could develop a drug that could cure lung cancer, and make achievements in


    other drug researches of cancers in the future, the threats of the Simpson family would be nothing.


    She might even have more powers to protect her.


    Georgia¡¯s promise made Professor Leeugh. He was not a pedantic nerd who only did research.


    In this world, it was impossible to only do lofty things. People always needed to protect themselves,


    and wanted to have the ability to do what they want to do.


    Professor Lee was not very clear about what happened to Georgia, but he knew that Georgia was in


    trouble now.


    As a matter of fact, the Simpson family had warned Professor Lee many times in private and told him to


    drive Georgia out, letting Georgia lose her reputation.


    However, Professor Lee appreciated Georgia¡¯s ability. He didn¡¯t care about the threats at all. And, the


    people of the Simpson family couldn¡¯t hurt him.


    After all, he was an internationally renowned scientist, and he was protected by government


    departments. Even if the people of the Simpson family were powerful, they couldn¡¯t deal with him.


    Professor Lee was offering Georgia a good opportunity.


    In the future, when Georgia made achievements and became a world-famous scientist, many


    governments would be willing to protect Georgia.


    After Georgia promised that she had confidence, Professor Lee sent some information to Georgia, as


    well as his own experimental data. He wanted Georgia to continue to do the experiment and seed


    as soon as possible.


    After that, Professor Lee let Georgia and Ernie out. He wanted to speak to Aston alone.


    The two people were sitting in the office. Aston said to Professor Lee, "Professor Lee, did my mother


    call you and urge you to find a girlfriend for me?"


    Professor Lee gave a helpless smile.


    "You can always guess your mother¡¯s thoughts, but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve known your mother for many


    years and she has urged me, so I can¡¯t ignore you. You¡¯ve been single for so many years. Don¡¯t you


    have anyone you like?"


    Aston was really not interested in women. He appreciated Georgia just because of her strong


    experimental ability and talent.


    As for Anaya, she was always pestering him. But he didn¡¯t dislike her because that woman was really


    doing research, and she was not a good-looking fool.


    Aston himself thought it was impossible that he would like a woman.


    Since he was a child, he mostly felt that there was no difference between men and women. Of course,


    he had no illusions about women.


    "Professor Lee, you can be perfunctory to my mother. Just tell her that you are introducing a woman to


    me. Anyway, she can¡¯t control me in the United States now. Just say a few lies to cheat her..."


    "It¡¯s not good¡­"


    Professor Lee smiled.


    "Your mother and I are old friends. She has only one wish. The Powell family has strict rules, but your


    mother is a lively person. Your father can tolerate your mother, but you are also rebellious, and even


    directly separated from the Powell family. You are really too willful."


    Astonughed.


    "Professor Lee, but you always supported my decision. Do what we want to do, and that¡¯s the meaning


    of life. I don¡¯t need the power of the Powell family. I can support myself and I won¡¯t be the heir of the


    Powell family who has so many strict rules. And, they have also found new sessors. If I go back, I


    will make trouble."


    Professor Lee nodded.


    "The Powell family just got a few kids. If those children are not qualified, I think they wille to you in


    the future. So, what should you do?"


    "Those children are still young. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future."


    After that, Professor Lee and Aston discussed something about experiments, and then Aston went out.


    Georgia was doing an experiment in theboratory at this time. Halfway through the experiment, she


    suddenly had a surprise discovery.


    It made Georgia want to share with Aston.


    When she turned her head, Georgia realized that Aston was still talking to Professor Lee and hadn¡¯t


    Georgia quickly recorded her experimental data, and then continued to observe the changes of her


    experiment.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Anaya was not far away looking at her. In fact, during these days, many people in theboratory found


    that Georgia was really capable, and their aversion and rejection of Georgia also decreased a lot.


    They were busy doing experiments and studying experimental data every day. Everyone was busy, and


    most people were not in the mood to sneer at a staff member that they were unfamiliar with every day.


    Only Anaya often observed Georgia.


    Georgia would frown when she did not do well in the experiment. She would smile when she found


    some discoveries, which Anaya could see clearly.


    However, the excitement in Georgia¡¯s eyes was something that Anaya had never seen before.


    She guessed that Georgia had made a great discovery, which made Anaya envious in an instant.


    She had been working very hard recently, trying to make a result and get recognized by Professor Lee


    and other members of theb.


    But until now, Anaya didn¡¯t make any progress in the research, and she suddenly had a vicious thought


    in her heart.


    Maybe she could steal Georgia¡¯s research?


    How to get it? How to let others not find out? Anaya thought carefully.


    By this time, Aston hade back, and Georgia quickly came to Aston, and then shared the


    experimental data with Aston.


    Anaya was watching them not far away, very jealous.


    Aston only appreciate those people who had real abilities and talents. If she couldn¡¯t make some


    experimental results, wouldn¡¯t this man appreciate her all his life?


    A seed of evil had nted in Anaya¡¯s heart. She was more and more aware of what she wanted to do.


    It was time for lunch and rest, which had two hours. In the past, Georgia used to eat for one hour and


    then continue to do experiments for one hour.


    At thought of Travis and Vanessa, Georgia interrupted the n and went back to Professor Lee¡¯s office.


    As usual, Georgia asked if there was any news about Mr. knight.


    Professor Lee still shook his head with regret.


    "There¡¯s still no news about him. He seems to have disappeared, but I think it¡¯s good news that he


    must still be alive. If he had died, the body would have been found. No news means good news, so you


    don¡¯t have to worry."


    As for Professor Lee¡¯s exnation, Georgia didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or disappointed.


    Thinking of Professor Lee¡¯s previous suggestion that if she had great achievements, naturally she


    would have power and influence. When Georgia thought about her current situation, she asked


    Professor Lee, "Professor Lee, would you do me a favor?"


    Professor Lee asked curiously, "You mean that the Simpson family is dealing with you?"


    Georgia looked up in surprise, and Professor Leeughed.


    "You think you work here, and the Simpson family don¡¯t want to kick you out? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t care


    about their threats to me. I just hinted to you that if you want no one to threaten you in the future, you


    must strive for sess."


    Georgia nodded.


    "It¡¯s really rted to the Simpson family, Professor Lee. I know I should be a great person like you, but I


    haven¡¯t done it yet, so I¡¯d like to ask you a favor."


    "Of course, if you can¡¯t help, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Professor Lee, a generous man, asked, " Go ahead, what is that? As long as I can do it, I will try my


    best to help you."


    Georgia told Professor Lee about her previous sufferings and Chester¡¯s death.


    "I know I¡¯m in trouble now, but Ms. Hond told me that mental hospital is not a good ce. Travis is


    foolish now and he¡¯s locked in that mental hospital. I¡¯m really afraid that he will be bullied."


    "I know what you mean. Do you want me to help you find out Travis¡¯s condition in the mental hospital,


    or find a way to get Travis out of the mental hospital?"


    Georgia nodded gratefully.


    "Yes, if Travis can¡¯t get out of it, I hope he won¡¯t be bullied by others. I hope someone can take care of


    him."


    "I see. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you to find if there are people who I know and ask them to help Travis."


    Georgia was relieved to leave. With an hour and a half to go to work in the afternoon, Georgia had


    lunch quickly and then took the car to Alfred¡¯spany.


    While Georgia was on her way to Alfred, Vanessa hadpletely fainted in the toilet while she was


    feverish and unconscious.


    There was a sign outside the toilet indicating that it was being cleaned, so no one had gone in to find


    Vanessa¡¯s condition.


    After entering Alfred¡¯spany, Georgia asked a clerk at the front desk, "I want to see Vanessa. Do


    you know where Vanessa is?"


    The clerk immediately showed a look of disdain.


    "Miss, Vanessa is a cleaner in ourpany. What do want to do? She¡¯s busy cleaning the toilet now.


    She doesn¡¯t have time to see you."


    "Cleaner" "Cleaning the toilet"


    When Georgia heard this, she knew immediately that it must be Alfred¡¯s revenge. He was humiliating


    Vanessa.


    "Even if Vanessa is just a cleaner, she has the right to see her friends. I want to see her now. Tell me


    where Vanessa is?"


    But the clerk sneered, "Who are you? Why should I answer you?"


    Now the wholepany knew about Vanessa¡¯s giarism, and about Vanessa¡¯s exposure of


    pornographic videos at the wedding with the president. Everyone was mocking Vanessa and thought


    that Vanessa was cheap. They thought that men could enjoy this woman without spending money.


    Considering that the president was still in the office and Vanessa was the president¡¯s ex-girlfriend,


    those men didn¡¯t treat Vanessa too much.


    But the taunts and vicious abuses never stopped. The clerk despised the people who came to see


    Vanessa. She felt that Vanessa¡¯s friends were as cheap as Vanessa. Birds of a feather flocked


    together.


    Georgia took a deep breath. She warned herself not to be angry. The most important thing now was to


    find Vanessa.


    She said to the clerk, "Well, since I can¡¯t see Vanessa, what about your president? I¡¯m his friend and I


    want to see him!"


    The clerkughed directly and sarcastically.


    "Miss, do you think anyone can see our president? Without an appointment, the president will not see


    anyone. Do you have an appointment?"


    It seemed that the clerk must block her outside.

 Chapter 105 The DNA Test Result Is Out

    Chapter 105 The DNA Test Result Is Out


    Georgia looked at the vase, she straight away broke the vase. Then, she took the broken part of the


    vase and pointed at the woman standing in front of her.


    ¡°I ask you one more time, where is the CEO? Bring me to see him, or else I will smash your face with


    this broken vase!¡±


    The reception staff showed a bad expression instantly.


    ¡°Are¡­you mad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Let me say onest time, bring me to see the CEO. Or else, I can¡¯t tell that I will not


    disfigure your face!¡±


    Everyone was afraid of crazy people. Georgia¡¯s mad behaviour had frightened the surrounding people.


    They did not dare to move, they just allowed Georgia to walk to the office of Alfred.


    The reception staff even talked shiveringly.


    ¡°Here¡­it is.¡±


    ¡°Get lost quickly, I will see Alfred by myself.¡±


    After saying that, Georgia opened the door of the office directly and walked carelessly in.


    The office was spacious. Alfred sat on his seat and signed the documents.


    Georgia sneered. Alfred raised his head and found Georgia there, his sights changed instantly.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, why do youe all of a sudden?¡±


    After saying that, Alfred instructed the secretary that rushed in hurriedly.


    ¡°Why do you let her in? Ask the security guard to chase her out!¡±


    Georgia straight away threw the broken pieces of the vase on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me your staff, I use this stuff to threaten them. If they don¡¯t allow me to get in, I will disfigure


    their pretty faces.¡±


    Alfred showed a cold expression instantly.


    ¡°Georgia, do you think this ce belongs to you that you can get in whenever you want? I will call the


    police now. You¡¯re disturbing the peace of the public, the police will arrest you!¡±


    Georgia sneered.


    ¡°Do you think I will be afraid of those things? I have been put in jail for six years. Two days ago, I even


    be jailed again and underwent interrogation. I am not afraid of that, I just want to ask you, where is


    Vanessa?¡±


    Alfred answered coldly.


    ¡°She is on duty and doing the cleaning, why? Why do you want to care about her job some more?¡±


    Georgia breathed in deeply and said to Alfred.


    ¡°I can¡¯t call Vanessa at all. I don¡¯t care what job have you arranged for her, I just want to ask you, what


    have you did to her? Why does she not pick up my call?¡±


    Alfred changed his expression without notice. He took his phone and called Vanessa, no one picked up


    the call.


    Georgia was even worried when she looked at Alfred¡¯s ignorant behaviour.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Alfred looked anxious. He roared and called someone.


    ¡°Come to my office now.¡±


    After a few moments, Georgia saw Rachel walking in.


    Obviously, Alfred felt that Rachel was rted to the disappearance of Vanessa. Georgia queried her.


    ¡°Rachel, where is Vanessa now?¡±


    Rachel was nervous but she showed an ignorant expression.


    ¡°How do I know where is shy? Ms. Lane, are you asking the wrong person?¡±


    Alfred walked straight to Rachel and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Tell me, where is Vanessa?¡±


    Rachel still shook her head.


    ¡°Alfred, how do I know where is Vanessa? Isn¡¯t she working now?¡±


    Alfred sneered.


    ¡°Rachel, you better be smart. I ask you again, where is Vanessa? If you don¡¯t answer, I will send you to


    the police station today!¡±


    Rachel recalled the scandal during the wedding and the crazy action of the man that wanted to rape


    her.


    The man did not show any gentleness to her at the moment, he only looked at her with detestation.


    Rachel could not understand why he brought her to behave intimately in front of Vanessa afterwards.


    She thought that Alfred did not have affection on her but he deliberately brought her to behave


    intimately in front of Vanessa.


    Her fear arose. If she did not tell the truth, she was afraid that Alfred would really hurt her.


    ¡°In¡­the toilet.¡±


    Rachel did not exin why Vanessa was locked in the toilet. Alfred just dragged her out coldly.


    After that, Rachel brought Alfred and Georgia to the toilet that was under maintenance.


    ¡°Vanessa is in the toilet, the door is locked.¡±


    Georgia was so angry that she pped Rachel.


    ¡°It must be you who lock her there!¡±


    Rachel was only afraid of Alfred, she was not afraid of Georgia at all.


    When Georgia pped her, she almost wanted to p back.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Alfred roared at Rachel.


    Rachel looked at Georgia discontentedly. After that, she was forced to open the door.


    When the door was opened, Georgia saw Vanessa fainting and lying on the floor with a pale face. She


    was shocked.


    ¡°Vanessa, are you ok?¡±


    Georgia shouted but Vanessa was in aa and did not respond to her.


    Georgia quickly helped her up and sent her to the hospital.


    Alfred changed his expression too. Vanessa¡¯s face was so pale, she seemed to be breathless.


    ¡°Let me help her, I will send her to the hospital.¡±


    Alfred straight away grabbed Vanessa from Georgia¡¯s arms.


    Rachel was so jealous when she looked at Alfred who concerned about Vanessa.


    But Alfred did not bother her at all. He rushed towards the lift crazily.


    After that, Alfred held Vanessa to the carpark and opened the door of his car. Georgia went in the car


    too.


    At the moment, Rachel wanted to get in the car as well. Georgia blocked her instantly.


    Georgia was furious at Rachel. If she were not pregnant, she must have beaten Rachel severely but


    she could not do the risky action at the moment.


    Alfred drove speedily to the hospital. After Vanessa was sent to the hospital, the doctor said that she


    was having a fever and had to undergo an infusion. Then, Georgia was relieved.


    After that, Alfred and Georgia stood in the corridor of the hospital while waiting for Vanessa patiently.


    Georgia queried Alfred.


    ¡°Alfred, I know the happening during the wedding. You¡¯re angry and have discontentment with


    Vanessa. But, what do you mean now? Will you be satisfied only when Vanessa dies?¡±


    Alfred roared at Georgia instantly.


    ¡°Vanessa has a rtionship with other men and the publicugh at me. Everyone knows that I am


    cuckolded, what should I do? Can¡¯t I take revenge on her? Georgia, who you think you are? You don¡¯t


    have the eligibility to intervene in our matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Alfred, are you mad? Don¡¯t you know that Vanessa is the victim? The


    video is aimed to shame you but have you thought that Vanessa is hurt? So many people are watching


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    yet you allow Rachel to bully Vanessa. Can¡¯t you notice that the video is yed by Rachel?¡±


    ¡°I know the video is yed by Rachel, no one will do that except her. However, isn¡¯t Vanessa the one


    smiling cheerfully in the video? She yed happily with the men, right? She betrayed me and had a


    rtionship with so many men when she was my girlfriend. I dote on her, I even decide to forget the


    bygone and start over with her but she treats me in that way. Georgia, don¡¯t you think that you and


    Vanessa are shameless? Why do you have the eligibility to reproach me?!¡±


    Georgia was outraged that her body shivered.


    ¡°Alfred, someone intends to harm Vanessa purposely. It is impossible for Vanessa to record the video


    with the men. It must be someone giving her the drug and make her suffer from this kind of matter. Do


    you think of how disappointed she will be after experiencing that? I don¡¯t expect you to understand that


    but how can you say that Vanessa did it deliberately? She is the victim, you¡¯re so stupid. You have


    known Vanessa for many years, don¡¯t you know what kind of person is Vanessa? How is it possible for


    her to do that kind of thing with the men?¡±


    Georgia shouted the words furiously, Alfred changed his expression.


    ¡°You mean, Vanessa was involved in the video with other men because someone gave her the drug


    and wanted to frame her?¡±


    Georgia felt that it was funny.


    ¡°Alfred, I think you are smart, it is obvious, right? You have known Vanessa for many years, don¡¯t you


    trust her? Don¡¯t you know that it is designed by others? Vanessa took the bottle and smashed Rachel


    at that time, don¡¯t you know why? It must be done by Rachel.¡±


    Alfred showed a cold face and looked at Georgia suspiciously.


    Georgia was Vanessa¡¯s best friend. She must be supporting Vanessa but he indeed did not trust


    Vanessa anymore.


    ¡°It is just a mere statement with no guarantee. You say that she is framed by others, what is the


    evidence? Vanessa does not tell that she is being framed but you say it firmly!¡±


    Alfred¡¯s words made Georgia extremely angry.


    ¡°Vanessa really falls in love with a wrong man. You don¡¯t even trust her basically, why will she love this


    kind of person¡­¡±


    Her words made Alfred¡¯s face darken.


    ¡°Georgia, you don¡¯t have the eligibility to reprimand me. Vanessa chose to be together with the rich guy


    and disdained me at that time. When I was in my difficult time, she and the rich guy abandoned me. I


    begged her and she never returned to me. And you, you ran someone over when driving. Then, you


    made a fake DNA test with your child and even asked others to adopt your child. You and Vanessa


    always lie, based on your past, I find it hard to trust your words!¡±


    Alfred¡¯s words disappointed Georgia. She even expected him to understand what did Vanessa


    experience. However, the man only thought that Vanessa was that kind of woman who enjoyed


    mingling with men.


    Georgia did not want to talk anymore. She did not want to talk with this kind of man, she only took pity


    on Vanessa.


    After a while, the doctor came out.


    ¡°Ms. Cooke is having a fever now. She had cut her wrist tomit suicide before, why is she sick


    again? The wound is infected.¡±


    After the doctor said that, Georgia was worried instantly.


    When she wanted to ask more about Vanessa¡¯s condition, Alfred changed his expression.


    ¡°You say the woman had cut her wrist before, what do you mean?¡±


    The doctor looked at the man suspiciously.


    ¡°Ms. Cooke was sent to the hospital a few days ago because she cut her wrist tomit suicide.


    Today, she is wetted by water and has a fever. So, shees to the hospital again. Sir, do you have


    any query?¡±


    Alfred did not talk. After the doctor walked away, he walked towards Georgia and asked her coldly.


    ¡°Vanessamitted suicide recently, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa cannot ept the serious happening during the wedding. She was so disappointed and


    Then, Vanessa realized and gave up the intention tomit suicide¡­¡±


    ¡°Alfred, I admit that Vanessa broke up with you and hurt you at that time. But, she had paid the price.


    Are you satisfied only when Vanessa passes away? Then, only you will stop taking revenge on her?¡±


    Georgia cried after saying that.


    Alfred did not talk anymore, he stayed silent for a while. Then, he rushed to Vanessa¡¯s ward.


    Alfred rolled up Vanessa¡¯s sleeve. There was a scar on her left wrist.


    In fact, Vanessa really cut her wrist tomit suicide.


    Alfred¡¯s emotion wasplex, he was suffered yet gloomy.


    He was as if falling in the boundless abyss, he could not find any way out.


    Georgia stood outside of Vanessa¡¯s ward. She breathed in deeply and decided to exin clearly to


    Alfred.


    ¡°Alfred, I don¡¯t know whether you will believe it or not but I want to make everything clear for the sake of


    Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°In that very year, Vanessa fainted after having a gathering with her ssmate. She knew that


    something had happened to her after she woke up. After that, she found that she was pregnant.


    Vanessa told me that she did not know whom the child belonged to. So, she could just break up with


    you¡­However, she did not expect your family to have difficulty at that time. Therefore, she hurt you


    heavily. Vanessa did not really mingle with those men, she purposely met other men to upset you and


    broke up with you. Afterwards, the child died at birth. Vanessa did not pass her life well during these


    few years. Alfred, if you have affection for her in the past or have the kindness to Vanessa, I beg you to


    forgive her.¡±


    Alfred stayed silent for a while. Then, he stood up and left the ward.


    Georgia looked at Vanessa¡¯s recovered status, she was relieved.


    Why did Vanessa meet this kind of man? It was so hurtful.


    After confirming that Vanessa was fine, Georgia decided to return to work at MU Research Institute.


    Then, she would visit Vanessa in the afternoon.


    When Georgia went back to the research institute, she waste for a few minutes.


    Anaya criticized Georgia, Georgia did not bother her. She only had a thought at the moment, she


    wanted to produce the experimental oue as soon as possible and let the entire world know her


    ability.


    Then, she would have the strong ability to protect herself and the people around her.


    Or else, she was unable to protect Vanessa, Annie and herself at the moment. She could not just stay


    and do nothing.


    Georgia did the experiment attentively for the whole afternoon.


    If Georgia did not promise Annie to visit her, she would have continued to do the experiment and went


    home at 9 p.m. In addition, Vanessa still stayed in the hospital.


    After getting off work, Georgia went to the hospital. Vanessa was still in aa.


    Vanessa had promised to visit Annie. So, she could just hire a nursing assistant to take care of


    Vanessa.


    Before leaving, Georgia prepared a phone for Vanessa. She asked the assistant to inform Vanessa to


    call her when she woke up.


    After that, Georgia bought the bus ticket and departed to the bus station. She had promised Annie to


    visit her on that day, so she must do it.


    But when Georgia reached S City, she received the call from the hospital of S City.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, the DNA test result is out. Are you free to take it today?¡±


    Georgia was surprised, she had forgotten the matter.


    Yes, the result would be out these few days. It was a coincidence that she was in S City that day, the


    timing was appropriate.


    ¡°I almost reach the hospital, I will take it soon.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Georgia got in the taxi and departed to the hospital.

 Chapter 106 Daughter Missing

    Chapter 106 Daughter Missing


    After taking more than 20 minutes, Georgia finally arrived at the hospital.


    When she was getting the result of report, she was naturally anxious in her heart, but Georgia really


    wanted to see Annie in that moment.


    Annie was unconscious for so long, and only through video calls she could talk to Annie for a couple of


    times, Georgia really missed her daughter.


    When she was at the hospital, she started running fast, she almost rushed into Annie''s ward in high


    speed.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw that the ward was empty, and Georgia felt doubtful, why


    wasn''t she there?


    It was already evening, so she took her phone and called Annie''s nurse.


    The nurse didn''t pick the call, so she called a few more times, and still no one was picking up, then


    Georgia started to feel anxious.


    She soon grabbed a nurse who was on duty on that floor at that time to ask about the situation.


    "Excuse me, why is Annie Cooke''s ward empty? Where is the patient?"


    The on call nurse listened to Georgia''s question, and then looked up information on herputer.


    "Miss, Annie Cooke has been dismissed, have you asked her family? She was released this


    afternoon."


    This sentence made Georgia turn pale, her hands were trembling as she grabbed the nurse''s hand, her


    face was filled with panic.


    "This can''t be, I am her family, did you make a mistake? How could she be released from the hospital`"


    The nurse felt that her wrist was hurting from Georgia''s grip, and her tone turned using.


    "Miss, the information I have here is that, how should I know if maybe another of your family member


    has picked her up, you are in a hospital, please have some respect, don''t yell."


    "This, this can''t be! Annie only has me as her guardian, the another guardian had just stayed in the


    hospital after she was sick herself, there is nobody else to pick her up, you haven''t been responsible,


    you allowed a stranger to pick my daughter!"


    Georgia started yelling angrily, people who were going around in the hospital also started taking


    attention at this situation, which made the nurse worried.


    Allowing a stranger to take a patient away wouldn¡¯t make them a good image.


    "Miss, please call your family first and make sure you are up to date on the situation, what we have on


    information here is that your daughter truly was picked up by a family member."


    Georgia was still not letting go, she stood there in front of the person, and was about to go crazy.


    "Let me tell you one more time, I don''t have any other family members, where did my daughter go?"


    There were more and more people surrounding them watching the drama, even the head nurse came


    over to Georgia, she was a mid ageddy who looked very serious.


    "Miss, if there are any problems, you can ask me."


    Georgia knew that she couldn''t panic, but, she felt that her heart couldn''t stop racing either, the racing


    was almost driving her insane.


    "What kind of a hospital are you, my daughter was in your ward, and you just allowed a stranger to take


    away my daughter, how are you going to take responsibility for that?"


    Georgia yelled, her eyes were turning red.


    The head nurse noticed how serious the matter was, and started to apologize.


    "Miss, we are immediately going to investigate what you just mentioned, I will take you to the security


    and they will check the camera footage there."


    The head nurse was very kind when speaking, so Georgia just followed her, she wanted to know where


    Annie went to.


    Georgia was afraid that either the Simpson family or the Lane family took Annie, if so, she would have


    no way to go.


    Georgia was in the security room looking at the camera footage, the person who took Annie to finish


    the release documents was a strange man, the man said that he was Annie''s father, but Georgia didn''t


    even know who this man was.


    The hospital staff looked at the documents, and noticed that the man used a fake ID, when Annie left,


    she was unconscious, and Georgia was so worried that she started to cry.


    "I don''t even know this person, what is wrong with your hospital? How can you allow a stranger to take


    my child?"


    "Miss Lane, please calm down, we are contacting the police right now to get to the ground of this."


    The hospital noticed that there was a problem, and they sent someone tofort Georgia, they even


    called the police over.


    But, Annie wasn''t there, no matter how many people came tofort her, it wouldn''t matter, Georgia


    was too anxious.


    She immediately called Robert, she wanted to know if it had anything to do with him.


    But, Robert didn''t even pick up his phone, Georgia''s heart felt like it was boiling in hot water and could


    exploded at anytime.


    She took out her phone, and called the Lane family.


    The Lane family''s number never changed, when Georgia called there, it was Eden who picked up.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Eden''s voice was unconcerned and casual, Georgia quickly hung up.


    If it was the Lane family that took Annie, they would have called her to threaten her, if she called them,


    she would put herself on a golden te, letting them know that something happened.


    Now, she could only ask others for help.


    Georgia called Selena, and told her about her daughter missing, she asked Selena to help her find


    some information, and Selena didn''t decline to help.


    But Selena needed time as well, after that, Georgia put down her pride and called Professor Lee too.


    She wanted to know if Professor Lee knew anybody from the police department, that he could gather to


    help her find Annie''s whereabouts.


    In the end, Georgia had called everyone she knew for help, but nobody had the ability to immediately


    find the man.


    If she wanted to find Annie, she had to wait for those people to get some results, and after the hospital


    called the police, she''d have to see how fast the police would work.


    Georgia of course didn''t have the patience to wait around, she was worried and anxious, she couldn''t


    just sit there silently and wait.


    That kind of feeling was as if she was waiting for death, it was impossible to just sit.


    Robert didn''t pick up his phone, so she decided to go and find him in person, she couldn''t take her


    daughter''s life as a game just for her own pride, she had to ask him for help.


    No matter what Robert wanted from her, no matter if Robert wanted to take revenge on her or if he was


    ying her, this wasn''t important anymore.


    Georgia just hoped that Robert could help her bring Annie back, if the Person who took her was


    Robert, Georgia could only beg him to bring her back.


    The hospital police couldn''t give her any answers for a long time, there were no tickets anymore so


    Georgia had to rent a car to get back to D City, her destination was Robert''s house.


    It would take two to three hours on the highway to get there, and Georgia could only wait patiently on


    the ride.


    On the way, Georgia got a call from Professor Lee.


    "Professor Lee, do you have any news on my daughter?"


    Georgia asked excitedly, but Professor Lee apologized on the other side of the line.


    "I don''t have any news on your daughter for now, but Travis has news."


    "What''s with him? Did something happen to Travis?"


    Georgia could hear that her professor was being cautious while speaking, which made her worry more.


    "Travis is in the hospital, I heard that his situation wasn''t very good in there, now he is in the hospital in


    D City, do you want to go and check on him?"


    Georgia has never been so depressed before, Annie was in trouble, Vanessa was in the hospital with


    fever, and now even Travis was in trouble.


    It was as if there were tons of pressure on her, Georgia felt helpless.


    "I will go to the hospital to check on Travis, thank you Professor, if you get any news on my daughter,


    please call me immediately."


    After she hung up the phone, Georgia told the driver to change their destination, she wanted to see


    Travis, and then she would go to see Robert.


    When they were on the way back to D City, Georgia tried again to call Robert, but he still didn''t pick up.


    Georgia couldn''t do anything but to send him a text messagestly.


    "Robert, my daughter is missing. Was that you? If it was you, I beg you to see me. What do I have to


    do for you to let my daughter go."


    After she sent the message, she felt that her stomach was hurting from all the stress.


    She remembered the doctors said that the baby wasn''t stable, Georgia felt the pressure was almost


    drowning her, was she really not able to keep the people who were by her side safe?


    Even the baby in her belly was feeling anxious.


    Georgia felt as if she was a fly that lost his head, she couldn''t find a direction, everyone was just trying


    to kill her.


    She held her tears back, and after about an hour, the diver finally arrived at the Central Hospital of D


    City.


    Vanessa was also in this hospital, Georgia couldn''t find time to see her, she could only go to Travis''


    ward quickly.


    Professor Lee sent her the number of Travis'' ward, Georgia rushed there just to find that there were


    two guards in front of his room.


    Was she not allowed to see him?


    Georgia went to speak with them.


    "Hello, I am Travis'' friend, can I go to see him now?"


    The two of them just looked at Georgia coldly.


    "Sorry, you can''t."


    Georgia had no choice but to beg them.


    "Please let me in, he is a really important friend of mine, I know that he is hurt, he wants to see me, he


    is very timid, I am afraid he will be scared."


    But, Georgia''s words didn''t get any sympathy from the two guards, they just looked at her coldly, both


    of them didn''t even have a slight change in their expressions.


    Georgia was nowpletely panicked, she was still thinking how she could keep begging them.


    Suddenly, she heard Travis'' painful scream from inside the ward.


    That scream was so sharp, Georgia wanted to go in and see, the two guards suddenly took out their


    baton.


    Georgia could only take a step back.


    But, Travis'' scream was even worse than before, so that Georgia was getting more and more afraid.


    What happened to Travis? How could he be in such pain? Georgia thought for a while and then dialed


    Selena''s number.


    She told Travis'' situation to Selena, and then she started to beg her with a hoarse voice.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Miss Hond, can you please try and figure out a way and let me go in and see him, he really sounds


    like he''s in such great pain, something really bad must have happened, please help me."


    "I know, Miss Lane, I will find out who the guard is, wait a little."


    Georgia could only wait patiently, but, Travis'' screaming was drilling in her ears, as if there were people


    torturing him, which made Georgia really worried.


    While she was waiting, Georgia noticed that she got a message from Robert, Georgia immediately read


    it.

 Chapter 107 Men’s Heart Change

    Chapter 107 Men¡¯s Heart Change


    "I don''t know about the disappearance of your daughter, but, if you areing to see me in person, I


    will think about helping you."


    This message was clear and simple, Georgia immediately called him, but nobody picked up.


    While at Robert''s vi, he was standing at the window.


    Hemanded to his assistant.


    "Go and investigate, where did Georgia''s daughter go?"


    After he gave the instructions, Robert called Emma.


    He didn''t do anything to Georgia''s daughter, as Robert saw things, Georgia only had enemies in the


    Lane family, the person who took Annie, had to be one from the Lane''s, as Robert thought.


    The most important person to Georgia was her daughter.


    If anything happened to her, Robert knew that Georgia would go insane.


    When he thought that this woman might be devastated in pain, Robert suddenly felt sorry for her.


    "Robert, why are you calling me so suddenly?"


    Emma was very surprised, the past few weeks, Robert hadn''t contacted her at all.


    Because of her brother, and because of the doubts of the car ident, Emma didn''t dare to contact


    Robert either.


    She was afraid that this man would suddenly mention the cancetion of their marriage, or even, the


    fact that Robert was calling her, made Emma be afraid.


    But, she was hoping for it as well, her joy was more present than her worries.


    "Emma, is Georgia''s daughter in your hands?"


    Robert asked her coldly, he wasn''t going to leave Emma any face.


    As soon as his heart changed, Robert didn''t even want to act nicely to Emma anymore.


    He didn''tpletely believe that Georgia was innocent, but Robert didn''t believe Emma and the Lane


    family either.


    Robert was doubting that the car ident was staged by Eden, this made him have no good feelings


    towards Emma and her parents anymore.


    When he thought that the Lane family probably framed Georgia and put all the me on her, Robert


    couldn''t help but be angry.


    Emma was surprised by Robert''s question.


    Robert asked her where Georgia''s daughter was?


    His tone was full of me, there was no warmth in it, did Robert know something?


    Did this man really care about Georgia that much?


    What was so great about Georgia? Emma didn''t look ugly either, why didn''t he see her at all!


    Emma''s face turned into a grimace, her and Robert had been engaged for six years, this was the first


    time that he was so cold to her.


    But, Emma thought it was strange, how would she know where Georgia''s daughter was?


    Or did Robert think that she took Georgia''s daughter? Did Robert see her as such a person now!


    Emma''s hands started to tremble in panic, no matter how unsatisfied she was, how jealous she was,


    she could only try to exin calmly.


    "Robert, what do you mean by that? I don''t understand, isn''t Georgia''s daughter with her? I haven''t


    even seen her, why do you think that I took her, I don''t even know where she is."


    Robert didn''t want to waste any time on Emma, and immediately warned her.


    "I am only going to ask you one more time, where is Georgia''s daughter? If you don''t tell me the truth,


    just wait for me to find evidence that you were the one who took her, Emma, if that happens, then the


    Simpsons will take back all investments in the Lane family, yourpany will just be an empty shell,


    don''t me me then for being heartless."


    Emma was now panicking.


    "Robert, you misunderstood, even if I and Georgia don''t have a good rtionship, she is still my sister,


    her daughter is my niece, how could I take her daughter? I really don''t know anything about this."


    Robert didn''t know if she was telling the truth or just acting.


    So he changed his tactic, and warned her coldly.


    "I am warning you, Georgia''s daughter is my daughter, if anything happens to her, don''t think that I wil


    simply make your family go bankrupt, I will send your whole family to prison, and then, you will


    understand the feeling of rather being dead than alive."


    "Robert, what do you mean by that? I thought the DNA test she did was fake? How can her daughter


    be yours?"


    Emma now asked in panic, when did this happen? She didn''t understand.


    Robert simply made up a lie to force Emma to tell the truth, only if he said that Georgia''s daughter was


    his, Emma would understand how serious this matter was, and then think about how serious a lie


    would be.


    "I did it again, Georgia''s daughter is mine."


    "But, that night, it was me."


    Emma yelled again.


    It wasn''t important to her right now if Georgia''s daughter was his or not.


    The important part was if Robert found out about her lie back then, if he knew about the truth of that


    night, she couldn''t tell him the truth about back then.


    "I and Georgia had known before I knew you, her daughter is mine, Emma, don''t change the subject,


    tell me, is she with you?"


    Emma''s heart was filled with jealousy, Robert''s tone made her confused.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Only, even if Robert said that she was his daughter, Emma really didn''t know where Georgia''s daughter


    was.


    "I really don''t know where she is, Robert, how many times do I have to tell you for you to believe me! If


    you don''t believe me then send someone over to investigate our home."


    After Emma said that, Robert hung up the phone.


    It seemed that the Lane family had nothing to do with this, otherwise, Emma wouldn''t keep lying after


    he already told her about Annie being his daughter.


    After Emma noticed that her call was canceled, she kicked the table in front of her.


    The hate that she felt in her heart made her face twist.


    Flora, who just came down asked her.


    "What happened, Emma?"


    Emma bit her lips, her face was so dark that it was scary.


    If Robert was sure that Georgia''s daughter was his, then what would happen to their marriage


    arrangement?


    Was this man really nning to break up with her?


    If Robert was only lying to force her to speak the truth, lying that the child was his daughter, then it


    proved that Georgia was really important to him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t do that just for Georgia''s daughter.


    No matter what it was, it didn''t look good for her.


    When she thought about the cold tone that Robert talked to her, Emma was sure about one thing, this


    man didn''t even want to put effort to act nicely, he was clearly nning to cancel their wedding ns.


    No, she couldn''t allow that to happen.


    Emma simply exined to her mother.


    "Mom, I got something really important, I need to talk to Dad in his study, I don''t have time right now to


    exin to you."


    After she said that, she ran upstairs.


    Flora asked Eden, who was sitting on the couch all this time.


    "What is wrong with your sister? Why does she look so pale? What happened?"


    Eden only heard Emma say a few sentences.


    "I don''t really know what happened, but I think it was Robert who just called her, the two of them were


    talking about Georgia''s daughter being missing, Mom, this is a really good opportunity, with Annie''s


    disappearance, we can call and warn Georgia immediately, what do you think?"


    Flora immediately warned him coldly.


    "Don''t do anything on your own, that Travis was taken to a mental institution, and that you found


    someone to torture him already got to your Dad, if it wasn''t for this matter not being very important, he


    would have beat you already! We gotta wait what your father says to this, just sit at home, and don''t go


    anywhere these days."


    Eden felt reluctant in his heart, he already got back to Travis, and now Georgia lost her daughter,


    wasn''t this the best time to get back at her as well?


    He wouldn¡¯t just simply stay at home.


    But being faced with his mother''s warning look, Eden could only lower his head and pretend to be a


    good boy.


    "I know, I will just stay at home, I want to go to sleep anyways, Mom, night."


    After he said that, Eden went back upstairs.


    Flora didn''t have any doubt in what her son told her, but Eden secretly went to the study, and wanted to


    hear what his sister and father were discussing about.


    In the study, Emma just told her father about the content of her and Robert''s phone call.


    At the same time, Emma also told him about what she guessed.


    "Dad, you are a man, if Robert behaves like this, it must be that his heart is on Georgia now, I feel that


    he is nning to cancel our wedding arrangements, what should I do?"


    After he heard what his daughter told him, Owen had a dark expression.


    If a man had feelings for another woman, it couldn''t mean anything good.


    "Emma, don''t panic, didn''t we already n for you to get pregnant with Robert''s child at the birthday


    party of Mr. Mooney? We will still go as nned, since this day will be soon anyways."


    Emma nodded.


    "Dad, I am just afraid, you know Robert, he is heartless, even if I get pregnant, I am afraid that he


    wouldn''t care."


    "That won''t happen, we still got Robert''s mother, if we can fake the evidence and make sure that


    Georgia is the person who caused the car ident back then, Robert won''t be with the person who


    killed his sister, now he just thinks that we are the ones who are lying, he thinks that the murderer of


    the ident is your brother, so he is so cold to us... he hasn''t canceled the arrangements yet, so you


    just keep it up."


    The two of them discussed, both their mood were low.


    Then, Owen suddenly asked.


    "The Simpson family didn''t even take revenge on Georgia anymore, what do you think, who took


    Georgia''s daughter? If we can find this person, we gotta cooperate with him."


    Both of them knew that Georgia really cared the most about her daughter, if they could get her


    daughter and ckmail her, then, all the problems would be solved.


    Only if they could make this woman disappear from this world, everything would be well.


    Emma understood, but it was extremely difficult to kill a person without leaving any trace.


    Simply the fact that Robert cared so much about Georgia now, if they really started taking actions,


    Robert was much stronger than them, he would find out about the truth.


    If so, then the Lane family would be over.


    "Dad, since we couldn¡¯t do anything to Georgia and the n with Chesterst time had failed, we need


    to find a way for Georgia to attend Mooney''s party, it would be the best to have Georgia sleep with one


    of Robert''s friends, what do you think, would Robert still care that much about her then?"


    "But wouldn''t that be offensive to the Mooney family?"


    Owen didn''t agree with this n.


    "Dad, we will be really careful, we won''t let anyone know about the truth, it will be the best if we use


    others to carry out our ns, if Georgia seduces Robert''s friend, I don''t believe that he would still care


    about her then."


    Owen was quiet for a while.


    "I got it, I will think about a way."


    Owen understood men, if the woman he cared about was sleeping with his friend, he would only have


    hate and bitterness left towards both, he would never treat that woman as his treasure anymore.


    After the two of them talked a bit more, Emma suddenly asked curiously.


    "Dad, the person who was driving the Bugatti that Eden mentioned, did you find out who it was? And


    the camera on the car, I am afraid that this might bring up problems."

 Chapter 108 Extreme Love

    Chapter 108 Extreme Love


    Emma was very cautious and careful now. When the ident happened at that time, this car passed


    by Eden and a Drive Recorder must have been installed on it. So, Emma always felt that this was a


    time bomb in the future.


    She really wished to find the car that passed by at that time and destroy the evidence.


    ¡°I¡¯m still investigating. It¡¯s a Bugatti Veyron which is a limited edition and there are only five in the world


    so it won¡¯t be difficult to investigate it. It¡¯s just that the people of the headquarters certainly won¡¯t


    disclose customers¡¯ information. I can only rely on my connections to slowly investigate it. This kind of


    people are certainly rich or high-status so there will be a chance to find it out.¡±


    Disappointed, Emma left. Before she opened the door, Eden had already hurriedly run away from the


    door of the study.


    Thinking about the n that his elder sister and his father talked about, Eden also had a n in his


    mind.


    Since there were so many people making waves at the birthday banquet of the Mooney family, he felt


    that he could also go and intervene. It would be great if he could severely get back at Georgia and


    Selena to make them look foolish in front of everyone.


    He hated Selena and Georgia very much. He was always thinking of getting back at these two women.


    Eden felt that he had to hurriedly find out if Georgia and Selena would participate at that time.


    In the hospital, after Georgia waited patiently for a while, Selena called Georgia again.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯ve found someone who can help. The two guards should get a call soon and after they


    answer the call, you can go to visit Travis.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hond, thank you so much.¡±


    Georgia was very grateful. Travis¡¯s screams in agony had already stopped. There were crying sounds


    in there again, which caused Georgia to keep tingling with worries.


    After hanging up the phone, as expected, the guard indeed picked up the phone. After a while, the


    guard who answered the phone spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°You can go in. Let me remind you, you have only half an hour.¡±


    After saying these words, the guards opened the door of the ward. Georgia immediately walked in.


    Then, she saw that Travis was crouching on the floor while crying. His entire person looked very


    helpless.


    What made Georgia feel even worse was that Travis¡¯s hair was almost gone. His scalp seemed to be


    torn and there were many scars on it.


    Whereas, there were many bruises and swollen wounds on Travis¡¯s face and body. The wounds on his


    exposed arms and feet were even having raw surfaces and they looked very horrifying.


    Georgia could not even imagine how much Travis had suffered.


    She immediately squatted on the ground and then gently hugged Travis.


    ¡°Travis¡­it¡¯s me¡­I¡¯m Georgia¡­¡±


    After Georgia finished her words, Travis stolidly turned his head to look at Georgia.


    He was first dumbfounded for a moment. Then, Travis cried out in pain at once in front of Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia¡­Georgia, it hurts so much on my body¡­it hurts so much¡­¡±


    After Travis said these words, Georgia¡¯s tears streamed down at once.


    Her heart entirely ached for him when she looked at Travis¡¯s body which did not have any intact part.


    That kind of agony was like her heart was constantly stabbed by needles, making her feel powerless


    and desperate.


    ¡°Travis¡­I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid¡­Georgia is here¡­Georgia will be by your side¡­¡±


    However, Travis kept shouting that it hurt so much on his body. He hugged Georgia while his tears


    constantly trickled down his face and his entire person was like a seriously ill child, making people


    heartbroken and helpless.


    After taking much effort to coax Travis to sleep, Georgia tried to uncover the clothes on Travis¡¯s body.


    As expected, Travis¡¯s body did not have any intact parts. There were wounds with minor and major


    injuries everywhere, who the hell did this to Travis?


    Georgia was furious and scared.


    The time was up so she could only go up helplessly.


    After going out, Georgia called Selena and told her what she had seen.


    ¡°Ms. Hond, are you able to find out who did this to Travis? Although you told me long ago that the


    situation at the mental hospital is not good, how could it be so serious? He has only been in there for


    one to two days but there are wounds all over his body. Is there really no way to get Travis out, or can


    we shift him to a better hospital?¡±


    Selena¡¯s voice was very apologetic.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t help you in this matter. I just got the news that a person at the hospital


    received a transfer from Eden. It should be done by the Lane family. I can only help you up to this point.


    I¡¯m unable to let Travis leave the hospital for the time being.¡±


    After saying these words, Selena said again.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Travis is now under strict custody because of the murder charge. There is no way out


    unless the truth about Chester¡¯s death is clearly investigated.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hond, does this mean that after Travis can be discharged, he will return to the mental hospital


    again and may even be beaten and retaliated again?¡±


    After Georgia asked, Selena immediately responded.


    ¡°This situation is very likely to happen. Travis bes like this because he has been targeted. Eden


    certainly won¡¯t give up on retaliation and he may let the people inside there continue to harm Travis.¡±


    After hanging up the call with Selena, Georgia took a deep breath and once again looked at the text


    message sent by Robert just now.


    This man said that he would help her to find Annie as long as she went to find him in person.


    Georgia remembered the matterst time in which when she left without hesitation in front of Robert,


    he said that she would go back and beg him on her bended knees. She finally understood that her


    nightmare hade back.


    The matter of Annie and Travis was obviously more important than the matter that she was being


    discovered by Robert that she was expecting.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She must go and beg Robert as Robert was perhaps the only one who could help.


    Georgia left the hospital helplessly and then took a cab to Robert¡¯s vi.


    While in the Hond family, after Selena hung up the phone, Elliot walked to Selena.


    ¡°This weekend is Mr. Mooney¡¯s birthday. You must get up early that day, don¡¯t leave home to work. I¡¯ll


    find a styling team to properly do makeup for you and get you dressed nicely. You must go to attend the


    banquet of the Mooney family.¡±


    Selena looked at her adopted mother, Elliot, who was also Jasper¡¯s mother. She bowed her head and


    softly responded.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t leave that day.¡±


    Elliot quietly gazed at the woman in front of her. This was her adopted daughter but now, she was also


    the one she dreaded.


    ¡°Selena, you¡¯re the adopted daughter of the Hond family. You should know your responsibility in the


    marriage matter between the Hond family and the Mooney family. Jason also likes you so you


    shouldn¡¯t think about other nonsenses. Jasper is your elder brother and he will always be your elder


    brother, do you understand?¡±


    Elliot¡¯s tone was as if she was threatening her. Selena only felt disheartened.


    However, what reason did she have to question and refute?


    The Hond family raised her so she could only repay the Hond family. She ought to repress the


    thoughts that she should not have.


    It was just that even Selena also did not know when did her adoptive mother, Elliot find out about her


    thoughts on Jasper.


    This made her feel very embarrassed. So, she could never be confident in front of Elliot and she did


    whatever Elliot asked her to do.


    If there was a marriage between the Hond family and the Mooney family eventually, Selena thought


    that she would not refuse. She wanted to repay the Hond family for raising her for so many years.


    ¡°Mom, I understand. As long as the Mooney family doesn¡¯t despise me, I¡¯ll marry into the Mooney


    family.¡±


    Elliot nodded her head in satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you should do.¡±


    While the two people were talking, Jasper¡¯s voice sounded all of a sudden.


    ¡°Mom, Selena, what are you guys talking secretly about?¡±


    Elliot¡¯s cold face revealed a smile instantaneously.


    ¡°Selena and I are talking about going to the banquet of the Mooney family this weekend. Selena isn¡¯t


    young anymore so I have to dress her up properly to let them know how beautiful Selena is. At that


    time, it will be great if I can find an outstanding son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not even married yet. Why are you so anxious about Selena¡¯s marriage?¡±


    Jasper asked with a smile on the side. He really felt that his younger sister did not need to rush. Even


    he was not yet married, what was the reason for Selena to rush.


    On the side, Elliot smiled naturally.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a silly child. You¡¯re a man but your younger sister is a woman. Can the marriage age of


    men and women be the same? Your younger sister¡¯s age now is good timing for her to have a


    boyfriend and get married. She can give birth to a child earlier so that her body can recover earlier. You


    don¡¯t instil some nonsensical thoughts to your younger sister. I¡¯m already very lenient to you as I don¡¯t


    force you to get married quickly. If you dare to talk nonsense in front of your younger sister, I¡¯ll arrange


    arge number of blind dates for you to let you get married quickly.¡±


    Jasper instantly begged for mercy.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop talking nonsense lest you force me to attend a blind date. I¡¯m still young, why


    should I be tied down by a woman?¡±


    When Selena who was on the side heard Jasper¡¯s words, she smiled sadly.


    She knew her elder brother. Her elder brother was a man who would not be easily allured despite


    passing through millions of flowers.


    However, this man spoiled his younger sister very much. He spoiled her because he treated her as his


    younger sister but sadly, Selena was very clear that this was not her biological elder brother.


    Otherwise, how would she have such thoughts about Jasper.


    Living for more than twenty years, only this man had spoiled her very much so she had no way to


    suppress her feelings. Perhaps getting married early to others was the best choice for her.


    After Elliot left, Jasper walked over and patted Selena¡¯s back.


    ¡°Oh, howe Mom looks like she sticks in the mud as she urges me to get married every day and


    even urges you to get married early too. Selena, don¡¯t need to rush, you should still y for one to two


    years.¡±


    Selena felt her throat was a little dry. She looked up at her elder brother and asked carefully.


    ¡°Jasper, even if you don¡¯t get married in these few years, Mom will still urge you to get married in the


    future. What kind of woman will you marry as my sister-inw in the future?¡±


    Jasper felt funny andughed.


    ¡°What, are you worrying that the woman I married in the future will treat you badly? Don¡¯t worry, if I¡¯m


    going to marry any woman, I¡¯ll definitely first ensure that you like her. I won¡¯t want a woman who bullies


    my younger sister.¡±


    Selena lowered her head sadly.


    Whenever Selena heard such doting words from her elder brother, she only felt very crestfallen.


    Why was she his younger sister? However, it was also because she was his younger sister so that she


    could get such extreme love.


    And at this moment, Georgia had arrived at the entrance of Robert¡¯s vi.


    She mustered up the courage and knocked on the door. After a while, the housekeeper opened the


    door.


    Seeing that it was Georgia, the housekeeper spoke directly and politely.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Mr. Simpson is on the second floor. You can directly go to the second floor to see Mr.


    Simpson.¡±


    Georgia took a deep breath. She walked into the vi and then walked towards the stairs.

 Chapter 109 Give Annie Back to Me!

    Chapter 109 Give Annie Back to Me!


    When Georgia walked up to the second floor, she saw Robert standing in the middle of the second


    floor''s living room.


    He stood by the window as he silently looked outside, Georgia could only see his back figure.


    Georgia thought aboutst time, she had ever walked out of that ce without any hesitation.


    Robert had ever said that she would regret it ande back to beg him... What he said was true, and


    thus Georgia silently kneeled down.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Robert actually heard the sound of Georgia''s footsteps, he thought that she''de over and ask him


    what actually happened or ask him for help.


    But there was no movement for at all for quite some time, so Robert turned around and saw that


    Georgia was already kneeling not far from him.


    Georgia was very thin, she silently kneeled with lonely and miserable expression on her face... Robert''s


    heart suddenly ached.


    ¡°Why are you kneeling? You haven''t even begged me yet.¡±


    Robert said that as he walked to Georgia, he then stretched his hand to grab Georgia''s arm, wanting to


    pull her up.


    Georgia knew that but she waved her hand and refused instead.


    ¡°I''m afraid that you won''t say yes if I''m not kneeling down.¡±


    Georgia really had no other way, her daughter was missing, Travis was also in a huge distress, and


    even Vanessa was not in a good condition at that time.


    Everything was too hard for her to handle by herself.


    Meanwhile, Robert, the man in front of her eyes, was the only person she could beg.


    Robert tried a few times to pull Georgia up again, but Georgia persisted on kneeling down.


    Robert was helpless so he finally spoke.


    ¡°First of all, you should say what you want me to help you with, right?¡±


    Georgia lifted her head with eyes full of tears, her voice was trembling and hoarse.


    ¡°I have told you about my daughter that went missing, I¡¯m begging you, please help me find my


    daughter... There''s also another problem, Travis is now in a mental hospital, he''s hospitalized today


    because he got beaten up, he''s injured very badly, can you save him?¡±


    Georgia finished talking nervously, she didn''t even dare to breath heavily, in case Robert got angry and


    said no to her.


    Since they knew each other, there were too many problems had been happening between them.


    Georgia didn''t even have the guts to guarantee that he''d say yes.


    Robert didn''t immediately say yes to help her but asked another question instead.


    ¡°Travis is a retard now but you''re still standing by his side, I heard that he''s your first love, don''t tell me


    that you still love him?¡±


    Georgia felt that Robert''s question was quite strange and she didn''t really understand it.


    ¡°Is that question very important?¡± asked Georgia.


    Robert just silently looked at the woman in front of him.


    He was thinking of how he should handle it if she had deep feelings for Travis?


    Being kind to his love rival was something he couldn''t do.


    ¡°It''s very important, I need you to answer this question honestly... If you lie to me, I''ll make you pay the


    price.¡±


    When Robert said thest sentence, his voice sounded cold.


    Georgia suddenly felt oppressed, which made her couldn¡¯t help being afraid of him.


    After thinking for some time, Georgia briefly talked about her and Travis.


    ¡°Travis has no close rtive, I¡¯m the only person in this world that can take care of him and he depends


    on me... If I don''t take care of him then there''s no one else in this world that can do so. As for the


    feelings between us, that''s a matter of more than ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°He has been going through a hard time over the years, I''ve encountered even more problems over the


    years, how could there still be love between us?¡±


    Georgia didn''t tell the details, she had been suppressed by the pain of life for a long time... She


    Georgia didn¡¯t understand the importance of being simple and pure when she was young. She now


    realized at her age that what she needed was someone she could rely on and make her feel at ease.


    Seeing Georgia''s expression and listening to her denial of loving Travis, Robert suddenly felt happy in


    the heart.


    It turned out that she took care of Travis because she was kind and not because of love, that made


    Robert feel very satisfied in the heart.


    But that wasn''t enough, far from enough...


    He wanted everything, but things like getting a woman''s heart weren''t easy, he could only do it slowly.


    ¡°I got it, I can help you find your daughter back and let Travis live in a better ce... But he has the


    record of murder so I can''tpletely set him free for the time being.¡±


    Georgia was already very thankful for him to do it to such extent.


    As long as Travis wouldn''t get beaten up again and could live in peace, she¡¯d already be so grateful.


    ¡°Robert, letting him live in a safe ce is enough.¡±


    After Georgia said that, Robert said, ¡°Do you still remember what I saidst time? I¡¯ll help you and you¡¯ll


    be my woman. From now on, you''re staying here.¡±


    Georgia suddenly raised her head and looked up at Robert.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Georgia didn''t understand why he would ask her to be his woman.


    Didn''t he always clearly regard her as an enemy?


    ¡°I really don''t understand... ¡±


    Georgia asked again out of confusion.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about it? I''ll ask you once again, are youing to me?¡± Robert coldly


    asked that.


    If he admitted that he liked Georgia, it would make her proud and overthink, he absolutely couldn''t say


    it out.


    She didn''t like Robert, unless he was certain that she liked him, then he wouldn''t say what''s in his


    heart.


    The person who fell in love first would lose, and if he also said that he loved her first, perhaps he would


    never get the attention of Georgia.


    Georgia hesitated for a moment, thinking of the child in her belly, she asked in hesitation.


    ¡°If... If I stay in your ce and live in this vi, are we going to live together?¡±


    Georgia tried to ask that, Robert suddenly thought of teasing her.


    ¡°Living in this vi means living together, right?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s cheeks and ears blushed.


    She asked as she trembled, ¡°I''m talking about... Living in the same room...¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about sleeping in the same bed?¡±


    Robert asked her amusingly, Georgia didn''t know how to answer in such a short time.


    Robert asked, ¡°You can''t ept sleeping in the same bed with me?¡±


    Georgia kept silent because she didn''t know how to answer that, Robert knew that she was resistant to


    him and he must be patient.


    ¡°Why are you overthinking? I won''t force you to stay in my room, I''ll prepare another bedroom for you.¡±


    Georgia knew clearly that her belly would grew bigger and one day people would find out about it.


    Georgia couldn''t tell whether he actually cared about her or he was interested in her for the moment.


    If he was interested in her for the moment, perhaps it would be over after some time. Wouldn''t there be


    more problems between them if she told him that she''s pregnant?


    Georgia decided to keep that as a secret.


    ¡°Okay, I agree... Can you help me track my daughter''s whereabouts now?¡±


    Robert felt his anxiety and dissatisfaction were finally released, he walked over and held Georgia''s


    hand.


    ¡°I have found where she is, sit down and drink a ss of water first.¡±


    Georgia looked at him in suspicion, he knew where Annie was¡­ Georgia was afraid that she''d make


    him angry so she just followed him and sat on the living room''s sofa.


    Robert handed a ss of water to Georgia.


    ¡°Take a sip first, you must be thirsty.¡±


    Georgia took a sip as Robert said, ¡°Alfred brought your daughter away, I have investigated, and she''s


    very safe at Alfred''s... If you need me to bring your daughter back I can negotiate with Alfred.¡±


    Georgia''s eyes were wide opened as she looked at Robert.


    ¡°Why would Alfred bring my daughter away, could there be something rted with Vanessa?¡±


    Georgia asked in confusion.


    Robert sat on the sofa next to her and observed her instead.


    She could stand by her first lover and that was enough to proof that she''s kind.


    It was also clear that Georgia and her best friend Vanessa had a very good rtionship.


    Robert suddenly thought that many bad rumors about Georgia were probably fake.


    Perhaps it also included Georgia''s giarism at school... Robert thought that he should help her


    investigate the truth.


    If he helped Georgia regain her reputation, perhaps she would be very happy.


    ¡°You don''t need to mind Alfred''s aim, I''ll ask him about it for you.¡±


    Georgia thought so too, Vanessa was still in the hospital.


    Because of Travis, she had no time to see whether Vanessa had woken up yet, the most important


    thing at that time was finding her daughter.


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°Then what should we do now? How to make Alfred give my daughter back to me?¡±


    Georgia couldn''t think of why Alfred brought Annie away, Georgia and Alfred even had a fight before


    because Vanessa had been bullied by otherpany members in the toilet.


    Back then, she had even exined the truth to Alfred, why hadn''t Alfred let Vanessa go?


    Georgia felt that it''s very strange, Robert knew that she was very eager, so he took his phone and


    called Alfred.


    Then, Robert handed his cell phone to Georgia.


    ¡°First, go and ask Alfred what''s happening by yourself, then I''ll help you negotiate.¡±


    Georgia smiled thankfully before asking Alfred in the phone, ¡°Alfred, I''m Georgia, why did you bring


    Annie away?¡±

 Chapter 110 Why Dont You Believe Me?

    Chapter 110 Why Don''t You Believe Me?


    Alfred did have Robert''s number, theirpanies had business projects together... Even if they were


    unfamiliar with each other, they still had each other''s contacts.


    Alfred thought that Robert called him to talk about some business, but he unexpectedly heard


    Georgia''s voice from that call, she even knew that he brought Annie away.


    Alfred''s face turned cold as he asked, ¡°Georgia, why are you using Robert''s cell phone to call me?


    Also, Vanessa and I are legal husband and wife... The daughter that Vanessa adopted is my daughter


    too, don''t tell me that I can''t bring Annie away? Am I not Annie''s stepfather?¡±


    Georgia was furious because of Alfred''s words.


    ¡°How could you care about Annie at all? Give her back to me!¡±


    Georgia was so angry that she shouted.


    She hated him so much when she remembered that Vanessa was still in the hospital at that time.


    Alfred sneered, ¡°You''re taking Robert''s cell phone to call me, you think that with Robert as your backer,


    you can order me around now? I tell you what, I''m Annie''s legal guardian, vie with me if you can.¡±


    Georgia was so angry that she almost cried out because of those words, she had set the hand phone


    on hands-free mode and so Robert could clearly hear that conversation by her side.


    He finally spoke to Alfred.


    ¡°Alfred, I''m Robert, give Georgia her daughter back.¡±


    After Robert said that, Alfred immediately sneered.


    ¡°What, that woman infatuated you? Don''t you ever forget... She''s just like her best friend, who loves to


    deceive and toy with men, you forgot that Georgia created a fake paternity test and made you raise


    other men''s daughter? Now why did you bring Georgia to your side? Don''t tell me that you haven''t got


    betrayed enough?¡±


    ¡°This is not a problem that you should be concerned about, I¡¯m warning you for thest time, bring


    Georgia''s daughter to my address on your own... Otherwise, I don''t mind calling the Chow family in G


    City and let the Chow family elders know what you''ve been doing in D City.¡±


    ¡°Also, our families coboration is your important achievement, I don''t mind ending our families''


    business coboration immediately. I bet you clearly know whether Mr. Chow will mind about it or not.¡±


    On the other side of the call, Alfred''s expression turned cold in an instant.


    ¡°You''re doing it to such extent for a woman, Robert, are you crazy? That''s a multi-billion business.¡±


    Robert coldly warned him.


    ¡°I can earn back what I''ll lose, but you haven''t even have a stable position in the Chow family, and the


    other coteral rtives of the Chow family are eyeing on you covetously. I think I don''t need to remind


    you about this.¡±


    Alfred''s expression became very gloomy, he suddenly punched the table fiercely.


    In an instant, Alfred''s fingers were full of wounds, his blood even stained the white table, it''s very bright


    red.


    Rachel who stood by his side instantly became worried.


    ¡°Alfred... You even hurt your hands, why are you so impulsive?¡±


    Alfred just coldly looked at Rachel, his face looked hideous and twisted.


    Scenes of what happened during the day revolved around his mind, in the end, everything turned into


    hatred towards Vanessa.


    He brought Annie over, that''s because he wanted to see Vanessa''s suffering expression.


    Vanessa hadn''t even woke up, Robert already called him and forced him to send Annie away.


    No matter how Alfred thought about it, he wouldn''t agree to such thing.


    But Robert kept on warning and threatening him from the other end of the call.


    ¡°I''m giving you an hour, if you don''t send Annie back to my vi, I''ll call the Chow family of the G city


    immediately! After that, I''ll inform the group''s department ofmerce to end the coboration with


    yourpany.¡±


    After saying that, Robert just hung up.


    Alfred punched the wall again, both of his hands were full of blood in an instant.


    ¡°Will he really send Annie over?¡±


    Seeing how Robert hung up without any hesitation, Georgia asked in anxiousness.


    She really didn''t understand why Alfred would suddenly be like that.


    When she had said the truth during day time, Alfred seemed quite hesitant, did something else happen


    in between?


    Georgia didn''t understand, she just cared about one thing at that time.


    That was, whether Alfred could send Annie back to her side in an hour.


    ¡°He will, Alfred will definitely bring Annie over, don''t worry.¡±


    Georgia just felt that Robert''s tone of speaking was very resolute, which calmed down her terrified


    heart.


    ¡°You''ve known Alfred, you also know that he  just returned to the Chow family these few years, then he


    became the Chow family''s sessor... So, his position is not stable yet, the Chow family still have


    many illegitimate children, the other coteral rtives of the Chow family are all struggling for power.


    Alfred''s mother has supported him to his current position, he and his mother would be doomed if he


    took the wrong step, so you don''t need to worry.¡±


    Perhaps Robert''s aura was too calm, perhaps his tone of speaking was too confident, Georgia calmed


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    down and waited patiently.


    After about more than an hour, there''s a car that stopped in front of the vi.


    Georgia immediately stood up, feeling happy and surprised.


    ¡°He''s here.¡±


    Robert said that to Georgia, he then apanied her to walk out of the vi.


    Georgia and Robert walked out, the door of the car which was parked outside got opened and Alfred


    walked out of it.


    On the next second, he opened the car''s back door and carried a child out of it.


    Seeing the lively Annie, Georgia directly dashed through and hugged Annie tightly.


    ¡°Annie... My baby... You''re finally back... ¡±


    Georgia said that in excitement as tears in her eyes uncontrobly flowed down.


    Robert looked at that pair of mother and daughter from a close distance... Seeing Georgia''s tears of


    joy, he felt that he had done something great that night.


    Alfred coldly walked up to Robert instead.


    ¡°You can end our coboration just because of a woman, you really think that the Simpson family can


    run everything on their own? Also, let me remind you one thing, that woman has a ton of bad records,


    she has endless ways to deceive people... Even a shrewd person like you will be toyed too, one day


    when you''re so fucking angry because of her, don''t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    Robert justughed indifferently.


    ¡°That''s none of your business, I don¡¯t need to exin to you what I want to do, and I don¡¯t need you to


    sympathize if I fail... You would only scoff me if I got deceived, shouldn''t you be expecting me to look


    miserable when I got deceived? ¡±


    ¡°You''re really crazy, you will regret being so crazy just because of a woman!¡±


    Alfred didn''t think that Robert could do things for Georgia to such extent, he then turned around with a


    cold expression and closed the door of car vigorously.


    On the next second, he immediately ordered the driver to quickly drive away from Robert''s vi.


    After the car drove for more than 10 minutes, Alfred coldly ordered the driver, ¡°I''m not going home, just


    go to the hospital now.¡±


    He was going to use Annie to torture Vanessa, but he could only use other ways since he couldn''t do


    that anymore.


    Otherwise, Alfred would feel that his furious heart couldn''t vent off, he was fully resentful towards


    Vanessa at that time.


    That made him wish he could drag Vanessa to hell with him.


    He wasn''t happy so he could only make Vanessa, the main cause, be unhappy like him too.


    Alfred immediately went inside Vanessa''s ward, she was still in deep sleep at that time.


    Alfred just took the water jug and poured the water inside to Vanessa''s head.


    Vanessa, who was in deep sleep, woke up in a daze. She felt that her face, neck, and head were quite


    wet.


    Vanessa opened her eyes and saw Alfred standing in front of her. Alfred was looking at her with a


    gloomy expression, his pair of cold eyes made people unable to see what he''s thinking.


    Vanessa nced around, she seemed to be in a ward.


    Her head was still aching, Vanessa didn''t know what was happening now... When she was going to say


    something, Alfred already walked over and pulled her out of the bed.


    ¡°Alfred, are you crazy? What are you doing?¡±


    Vanessa couldn''t help shouting out of anger, she remembered what had happened before she fainted,


    she then thought that she''s in a ward... Vanessa assumed that she¡¯s sick.


    It was probably the bucket of cold water, that soaked her and made her catch a cold and fever.


    But why was Alfred looking at her so gloomily?


    Vanessa didn''t understand it so she just shouted angrily.


    Alfred directly pulled Vanessa''s hand to the TV in the ward. On the next second, Alfred turned on the


    TV.


    The video in it was yed in an instant.


    The first video was the one yed on her wedding, that''s Vanessa''s most painful memory.


    She turned pale in an instant as she shouted hoarsely.


    ¡°Alfred, what in the world happened to you? Why are you turning such video on for?¡±


    Alfredughed coldly instead.


    ¡°You thought that there''s only this video? You said that other people forced you, your best friend


    Georgia said that you were framed by others in that video, but I still have countless simr videos."


    Alfred said that as he took the remote control and pressed for the next video.


    In the next video, the woman on the screen went on the bed with another man, the video was very


    explicit that Vanessa turned pale.


    The woman on the screen looked exactly like her, but she didn''t have such memory at all.


    ¡°That''s not me... ¡±


    Vanessa screamed but Alfred just sneered beside her instead, he then pressed to the next video.


    That woman was still in the next video and she was getting intimate with another men on the bed


    again... Alfred kept on clicking the video, causing Vanessa to have a mental breakdown.


    Else than the first video where she was framed and filmed back then, Vanessa didn''t recognize all the


    other videos after that.


    But, the woman on the screen looked exactly like her.


    Vanessa had no idea of what happened, she was trembling all over but Alfred grabbed her wrist tightly.


    ¡°You told me that you were framed, then what about these videos? Vanessa, I''m really ridiculous, I


    almost believed in you and thought that you were wronged... You slept with so many man, what do you


    actually consider me as? Or, do you feel very proud for making me a cuckold? Did you call me an idiot


    when you saw me getting fooled?¡±


    Alfred shouted fiercely and pulled Vanessa''s body so suddenly, then he put her face on the TV screen.


    ¡°Look closely at you in the video, look howscivious you actually are! Vanessa, why are you so dirty...


    ¡±


    The disgust and taunt in Alfred''s words were so obvious, Vanessa had already grabbed her head in


    panic and screamed painfully.


    ¡°That''s not me... Not me... ¡±


    But Alfred didn''t believe her at all, he just forced Vanessa to enjoy each and every video.


    In the end, Alfredughed coldly.


    ¡°Vanessa, look at you, you don''t even dare to see what you have done yourself... Now you''re still


    keeping your act in front of me saying that you¡¯re wronged, saying that you''re not the one in the video. I


    have already investigated these scenes, and these are all real... If you can then find a reason to rify


    as of who filmed these videos? What''s wrong? You can be drugged and framed once and you can still


    be drugged and framed for dozens of times?"


    Vanessa copsed on the floor, she waspletely at a loss.


    Those scenes in the video almost drove her crazy, Alfred''s ruthless taunt and humiliation put her on the


    edge of mental breakdown.


    How did it be like that? What in the world actually happened?


    Vanessaid down on the floor in despair, while Alfred was sneering as he stood in front of Vanessa.


    ¡°Soon, I''ll let thepany''s legal department to file awsuit against you, Vanessa, just wait to


    After coldly saying those words, Alfred suddenly turned around and walked outside.


    Vanessa didn''t know why, she suddenly felt an overwhelming despair, it seemed like if Alfred left at that


    time, then there would be nothing left between them, at all.


    Vanessa suddenly dashed forward and grabbed Alfred''s hand, she couldn''t help crying bitterly.


    ¡°Alfred... I''m really not the person in the video... I said that it''s not me, why don''t you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 111 Breaking Down And Going Crazy

    Chapter 111 Breaking Down And Going Crazy


    Vanessa cried and asked. Even she couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Previously, she had clearly able to endure Alfred¡¯s insults and indifference towards her. Seeing Alfred


    leave, all she could do was standing where she was and endure it.


    But at this moment, she suddenly felt a heart-piercing pain spreading through her body as if something


    was about to be sucked her out of her own body.


    She felt that if Alfred left now, both of them would bepletely finished.


    Alfred directly pushed her to the ground.


    Heughed sadly.


    ¡°Vanessa, how many chances did I give you? I became so ridiculous. So many peopleughed at me. I


    still wanted to give you a chance. But do you know what went through my mind at the moment I have


    these videos? I wish I could kill you. Vanessa, not killing you is myst act of kindness for you!¡±


    After saying this coldly, Alfred mmed the door and left.


    Vanessa crouched on the floor, her head suddenly buried into her knees and burst into tears.


    The cold in her body had not healed yet then Alfred poured a jug of cold water on her. Vanessa cried


    and cried before fainting on the floor.


    After the nurse found out, Vanessa was taken to the emergency room again and the IV drip was given


    to her again.


    In thetter half of the night, Vanessaid on her bed nkly. She felt that she couldn¡¯t exert her


    strength at all and her mind was altering between confusion and reality making her muddleheaded.


    In Robert¡¯s Vi. The moment Georgia entered the vi holding Annie, Annie asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Georgia, why did that man take me away and send me here? Didn¡¯t he say that he is Vanessa¡¯s


    husband? He asked me to call him Robert and said that he will live with me in the future. Why did he


    bring me here then? Who is that man?¡±


    Sitting beside her, Annie asked suspiciously. Georgia felt really enraged in her heart when she thought


    about what Alfred had done.


    ¡°That man is a bad guy and everything he said to you are lies¡­ He snatched you away, but I rescued


    you. I got you back, Annie, are you happy?¡±


    Georgia felt that she didn¡¯t need to save Alfred¡¯s reputation even a bit.


    This man had bullied Vanessa too many times. Next time, when she saw this man again, there was no


    guarantee that he was not going to snatch Annie away again.


    She could only tell Annie that he was a bad guy.


    Annie nodded, but her face looked a little strange. She followed Georgia¡¯s line of sight and looked


    towards the man standing behind Georgia.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®Why is this man here? Where is this ce?¡¯


    Annie pointed to Robert with her finger looking very confused.


    ¡°Georgia, why is this man here too?¡±


    She still remembered that this man once said that he was not her father with his eyes looking cold and


    harsh.


    Now, looking at him, Annie felt a little unfamiliar and scared. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Georgia lived


    here?


    Annie¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t understand the matters between adults. Georgia turned around to look at Robert.


    Robert stood silently not far away. Georgia didn¡¯t know how to introduce him but Robert suddenly came


    over.


    ¡°You can call me Robert. Georgia and I are friends. She is living with me for a while because of work.


    You can also live here for a while. I will have someone take care of you.¡±


    Robert¡¯s tone was gentle and polite. He tried his best to maintain his demeanor.


    Annie lowered her head in silence. She was going to forever remember how vicious this man once


    was, and she didn¡¯t like him very much.


    Georgia knew what Annie was thinking and she quickly consoled her.


    ¡°Annie, just live for a while, that¡¯s all. These days, I am too busy with work. The medical facilities are


    better here. Someone will take care of you. Can you promise me that you will live here for a while,


    Annie?¡±


    Annie was a sensible child. She nodded and then hugged Georgia tightly with both her hands.


    Georgia knew that Annie was doing this because she was a little scared.


    Judging from Annie¡¯s behavior, she was obviously afraid and being defensive towards Robert.


    Georgia nodded to Robert, signaling him not to follow.


    Then, she held Annie to her bedroom.


    ¡°Georgia, if we live here then what about Vanessa? Won¡¯t she live here with me?¡±


    Annie might have wanted to live with her two mothers. Not knowing how to circumvent this lie, Georgia


    could only tell the truth.


    ¡°Annie, Vanessa is now staying in the hospital. She fell ill and developed a fever today. I will ask her


    where she will liveter. You can live with me for a while and then live with her. Neither of us is very


    sure where we will live in the future.¡±


    Annie lowered her head in disappointment.


    Georgia hugged Annie and coaxed her constantly. In the end, Annie fell asleep in Georgia¡¯s arms


    tiredly.


    Seeing Annie sleep soundly, Georgia finally felt her heart calm down.


    She opened the door and went out only to find Robert still standing outside.


    Georgia hesitated but then finally walked towards him.


    ¡°Robert, thank you very much for today.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, Robert turned around and looked at the woman in front of him.


    ¡°This is a deal. If I help you to save Annie, you promise to stay by my side, Georgia. If you dare to have


    the thoughts of running away, or betraying me, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    He stood still in the silent dark night, his eyes were deep and dark. Georgia¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°Since I have promised you, I will naturally do it.¡±


    A step was still a step. Although, Georgia was waiting for the day when Robert started to hate her,


    looking forward for the day when he lost interest in her.


    But now that this man helped her, Georgia really didn¡¯t have the inclination of secretly taking Annie and


    Vanessa to escape.


    Her current job was at a critical point and Annie needed good medical care. Georgia had no time to be


    unruly.


    Perhaps, it was the best decision to live with Robert for now. At least, he could help to protect Annie


    and she could also carry out her own research work without any worries.


    One day, when her research results were published and she became the world¡¯s top schr, then she


    would not have to be afraid of anything.


    The next morning, Georgia woke up early and it didn¡¯t take long before Annie woke up too.


    ¡°Georgia, I want to see Vanessa. Didn¡¯t you say that she was sick and hospitalized?¡±


    Georgia felt that Vanessa definitely wanted to see Annie and she also wanted to see Vanessa¡¯s


    condition today, so she nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I will take you to see her first, then only I will go to work.¡±


    Both of them washed up and got ready. When they walked downstairs, Robert was sitting on the dining


    table.


    Seeing both of theme down, Robert smiled at Annie.


    ¡°Annie,e sit next to me and eat.¡±


    Annie nced at Robert hesitantly and raised her head to look at Georgia.


    Georgia knew what Annie was thinking and she took her to sit in a seat far away from Robert.


    Robert did not speak. The butler had already arranged the cook to serve the breakfast. After having


    breakfast, Robert spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°Do you need me to send you?¡±


    Georgia did not have a car and it wasn¡¯t safe for her to drive because she was pregnant. She couldn¡¯t


    brazenly ask Robert to arrange a driver for her. She could only nod her head.


    ¡°If it is not too much trouble, can you take me and Annie to the hospital first? I will go to workter.¡±


    Robert asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Why are you going to the hospital? Do you want to see Travis?¡±


    As he said this sentence, Robert¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but have some sense of jealousy.


    Georgia didn¡¯t notice it. She shook her head quickly.


    ¡°No, I want to take Annie to meet Vanessa. Vanessa is ill and was hospitalized yesterday. I have to go


    see her. As for Travis, what is his current situation in the hospital? Did you arrange it all well?¡±


    Georgia suddenly felt like she should also visit Travis.


    ¡°I made the arrangement yesterday so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Robert replied coldly. Seeing Georgia care about Travis, even though he knew very clearly that there


    was nothing between the two, he still couldn¡¯t help feel jealous.


    After that, Robert ordered the driver to start the car.


    Annie was silent in the car. Robert tried to speak to her several times, but every time he raised his head


    to look at Annie, she always looked back at him defensively. Robert suddenly felt a little frustrated.


    They arrived at the hospital in silence. Robert directly got off the car and left.


    ¡°The driver will wait for you here and then drive you to MU. I will get off here first. The office building is


    not far away anyway.¡±


    Georgia was very surprised, but Robert had already gotten off the car and left.


    The driver spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I will wait for you here. You can take Annie to the hospital first.¡±


    Georgia could only get off the car and took Annie to the hospital.


    The moment she opened Vanessa¡¯s ward, Georgia instantly saw Vanessa curl up on the bed crying


    non-stop.


    She hadn¡¯t spoken yet but Annie had already rushed to Vanessa¡¯s side.


    ¡°Vanessa, what happened? Why are you crying¡­¡±


    Annie asked caringly, Vanessa raised her head quickly and realized that Georgia and Annie were here.


    Vanessa was very excited when she saw Annie and she hugged her tightly with both her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just sick and my stomach hurts. I can¡¯t help but cry when it hurts.¡±


    Vanessa tried her best to smile brightly. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want her child to know theplicated


    matters of the world.


    Georgia could see what might have happened to Vanessa but none of them mentioned anything in


    front of Annie.


    After talking lovingly with Annie for a while, Vanessa asked Georgia doubtfully.


    ¡°Howe Annie is with you? Why did you get her discharged from the hospital? And you still brought


    her here!¡±


    Vanessa was very confused. Georgia didn¡¯t know what to say about Alfred.


    However, Georgia felt that she should not deceive Vanessa on this matter.


    ¡°Vanessa, Annie disappearedst night. I rushed to S City. I was so panicked. Later, I asked Robert for


    help. It turned out that Alfred had taken Annie away. He didn¡¯t even want to return her to me¡­¡±


    When Georgia said this, Vanessa¡¯s expression instantly turned pale. Did Alfred hate her to that extent?


    He even thought of hurting Annie.


    Seeing Annie stand here unhurt and intact, Vanessa felt relieved.


    ¡°What happenedter? How did he return Annie to you?¡±


    ¡°With Robert¡¯s help.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t borate and Vanessa didn¡¯t ask further. She thought of what Alfred did to her in the


    middle of the nightst night. Thinking about those inexplicable videos, Vanessa suddenly couldn¡¯t stop


    herself from screaming.


    Annie was frightened all of a sudden.


    ¡°Vanessa¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Vanessa clutched her head and screamed in pain. Georgia was terrified so she hurriedly called the


    doctor.


    The doctor couldn¡¯t understand what was going on so he could only give Vanessa a tranquilizer


    immediately.


    After Vanesa fell asleep, the doctor spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s mood is very unstable, and it seems that she has received a horrible shock. You can find


    a psychologist to take a look at her condition.¡±


    ¡°Does this hospital have a psychologist?¡±


    Georgia asked quickly.


    ¡°There is a psychologist. If you don¡¯t mind, I will have the psychologiste to diagnose Miss Cooke¡¯s


    psychological condition.¡±


    Georgia nodded gratefully.


    ¡°Yes, thank you Doctor.¡±


    After dealing with Vanessa¡¯s matters, Vanessa was still sleeping. Annie sat beside the bed and looked


    at Vanessa worriedly.


    Georgia felt very distressed and she hugged Annie.


    ¡°Vanessa¡¯s situation is unstable. Annie, I will ask the driver to send you back. You can y in the vi,


    okay? I will bring you to meet Vanessater.¡±


    Annie shook her head quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want ¡­ I want to stay by her side. She will definitely want to see me when she wakes up¡­¡±


    Georgia suddenly became very helpless. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with the


    predicament in front of her, Georgia¡¯s cellphone rang.


    It was the phone call she had receivedst night and it seemed to be from the hospital in S City.


    Georgia answered the call and it was a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Miss Lane, didn¡¯t you say you wille to get the paternity test¡¯s report? Howe you didn¡¯te


    yesterday? Also, can youe to get the report today?¡±


    Then only Georgia remembered this matter, her heart became apprehensive instantly.


    ¡°Doctor, can you tell me the result of the test first?¡±

 Chapter 112 Second DNA Test Result

    Chapter 112 Second DNA Test Result


    Georgia had to work and take care of Vanessa, Annie and Travis, she really did not have time to get


    the report in S City.


    If the result could be known via the report, Georgia thought that it was unnecessary for her to go to S


    City.


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want toe and get the report? Ms. Lane.¡±


    The woman from another side asked again to confirm with Georgia, Georgia nodded firmly.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have time to go there. You just tell me the result, please.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I will see the report now.¡±


    After the woman said that, Georgia waited for the result, she was nervous.


    After a few moments, the woman answered.


    ¡°There are two reports for you. ording to the report on you and Annie, the result shows that both of


    you are biological mother and daughter.¡±


    Georgia was relieved, she knew that Annie must be her daughter.


    ¡°How about another report?¡±


    Georgia asked worriedly.


    ¡°For another report, Annie has no biological rtionship with the anonymous man.¡±


    Georgia was stunned after the woman said that. She did not answer for a long time, the woman from


    another side asked her confusingly.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, do you need any rification? If you need these two reports, I can deliver them to you by


    mail.¡±


    Georgia lost her voice at the moment, she startled for a while and answered the woman.


    ¡°Noted, just deliver to me ording to the address written by me.¡±


    After saying that stunningly, Georgia hung up the call. She stayed silent.


    Annie was her daughter, that was true.


    Robert also confirmed that he picked up the jade pendant that night. So, the man involved on that night


    should be Robert.


    Chester also emphasized many times that the man was Robert.


    Georgia did not have sex with other men, the child must not belong to others. Was the DNA test


    falsified again this time?


    Georgia could not understand the result. She did not have the curiosity to look up for the truth anymore,


    she only wanted to confirm that Annie was her daughter, other things were not important.


    In the hospital of S City, Emma stood beside the woman who called Georgia just now.


    ¡°You do it well.¡±


    After saying that, Emma put a pile of money in front of her.


    ¡°Here is two hundred thousand Yuan.¡±


    The woman showed a greedy expression. Emma looked at her with disdain, then she took the reports


    and left.


    Georgia¡¯s daughter indeed belonged to Robert but Emma could not understand why the first DNA test


    in another hospital showed that they had no biological rtionship. However, the DNA test done in this


    hospital showed that they were father and daughter.


    She did not falsify the result in these two hospitals. During the first test, she wanted to know the result,


    it was just right that they were not father and daughter. So, Emma made use of the opportunity.


    However, in the hospital of S City, if Robert did not call her, she would not know that Georgia¡¯s


    daughter was lost, she would not even investigate in this hospital as well.


    When she investigated Georgia¡¯s condition in this hospital, she was able to get the two DNA test


    reports done by Georgia.


    One of the DNA test involved Georgia and her daughter while another report involved her daughter and


    an anonymous man.


    Emma could easily guess that the anonymous man was Robert.


    Or else, Georgia would not have done the DNA test with her daughter. She must suspect whether


    Annie was her daughter. Georgia seemed to confirm that the man involved on that night was Robert.


    Emma was confused, she asked the professional doctor in S City.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, if you have any query you can ask me directly.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, why this kind of situation happened? A pair of father and daughter undergo the DNA test, the


    result sometimes shows that they are biological father and daughter but sometimes not.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, can you say in detail? For example, what method they use when doing the DNA test?¡±


    Emma recalled, she found that there was a difference in between.


    ¡°Doctor, they use blood to test their DNA and the result shows that they are not father and daughter.


    However, they redo the DNA test recently by using their hair. This time, the result shows that they are


    father and daughter, do you know what is the reason?¡±


    It should not be the two hospitals did a mistake during the DNA test. Emma thought that it was


    impossible for that to happen.


    The doctor thought for a while, he asked Emma.


    ¡°The man that you mentioned, did he fall in sick before or underwent bone marrow transntation?¡±


    Emma shook her head, she was not clear whether Robert had undergone bone marrow transntation


    before.


    The doctor exined.


    ¡°I am not sure whether what you¡¯re mentioning is what I think about but this kind of situation is possible


    to happen. If someone has undergone bone marrow transntation before, the DNA in his blood


    belongs to the DNA of the myelosuppressive blood, it was not his original DNA. So, if the man does a


    DNA test with his daughter, the result must show that they have no biological rtionship. For the DNA


    test using hair, it must be a true result. This condition is rare, so it can be said that people seldom know


    about it.¡±


    Emma was realized, Robert must have undergone bone marrow transntation before. Or else, it was


    impossible for this weird situation to happen.


    ¡°I have understood. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Emma stood up and thanked the doctor.


    After that, Emma took her phone and called her father, Owen.


    She told Owen everything in the hospital. She even told Owen that she cheated on Georgia again.


    ¡°Dad, we are lucky this time. Her daughter is lost and luckily we find her daughter and change the DNA


    result in advance. Otherwise, we fall short.¡±


    Owen was relieved too, he did not expect the result to be so weird.


    ¡°Since you have settled the matter,e back as soon as possible. However, we should investigate


    whether Robert has undergone bone marrow transntation before in case there¡¯s something we don¡¯t


    know about.¡±


    Emma nodded, they hung up the call. Emma asked the driver to drive her back to D City.


    While in the hospital, Georgia advised Annie a few times. She asked Annie to stay at home but Annie


    did not want to.


    Atst, Georgia had no choice but called Robert.


    ¡°You have said that you will arrange an experienced carer to take care of Annie. Vanessa is sick and


    stays in the hospital now but Annie does not want to leave the hospital, she wants to apany


    Vanessa. Can you ask the experienced carer to take care of Annie in the hospital? Otherwise, I will


    worry about her and cannot leave.¡±


    Robert epted her request immediately.


    ¡°I will arrange the carer immediately, don¡¯t worry. It is time to work, haven¡¯t you gone to MU Research


    Institute yet?¡±


    Georgia nodded helplessly.


    ¡°There are too many things. If I haven¡¯t settled Annie¡¯s matter, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°I will arrange the carer as soon as possible.¡±


    After they hung up the call, Georgia spoke gently to Annie.


    ¡°Annie, mummy has to work today. Can you stay obediently in the hospital?¡±


    Annie nodded obediently.


    Before leaving the hospital, Georgia asked the nurse to take care of Annie and did not allow Annie to


    leave.


    After that, Georgia went to work at MU Research Institute.


    She intended to visit Travis but she asked Selena for help oncest night and asked Robert to take


    care of Annie this morning. Georgia did not want to beg for their assistance anymore.


    Georgia had beente to go to work for a long time, she could not help but go to MU Research Institute


    first.


    She waste again, Ernie showed a discontented expression. He straight away asked Georgia to his


    office alone.


    ¡°Georgia, you are special enough. If you don¡¯t work hard, other team members will be dissatisfied. I


    know the professor appreciate you, I also know that you are smart andpetent. However, the


    sessful and respected people are hardworking, do you understand?¡±


    Georgia felt shameful, she bowed and kept apologizing.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault, all my fault¡­I will not behave like this anymore.¡±


    Her exnation was useless, Ernie waved his hand.


    ¡°Alright, I have said whatever I want, you faster go to work. Professor has distributed some tasks for us,


    you faster do it. You should have some progression in your experiment, or else when Percyes


    back, our team will be teased by others. I don¡¯t want our team to be teased because of you.¡±


    His words made Georgia¡¯s face red, in fact, she was remorseful of her working behaviour recently.


    However, it never rained but it poured. She was not a superwoman, she could not strike a bnce


    between her work and her life.


    Georgia just prayed that there would not be so many things happening in the future.


    After she went to work in the office, Georgia thought that Anaya would tease and criticize her but


    Anaya did not bother her at all. Georgia was relieved.


    She finished all the basic task first. Then, she analyzed the experimental data and model. After that,


    Georgia went to the experimentb and continued her previous experiment.


    Georgia was confused that when she went to the office, Anaya was doing her task in the office as well.


    When she stood up and went to theb, Anaya followed her too. Georgia thought that Anaya wanted to


    do something to her.


    However, they just went to theb quietly, Anaya did not say anything. Georgia was confused but it was


    a lucky thing for her, at least Anaya did not trouble her.


    Georgia took her experimental tool and wore the white coat. After wearing the mask, Georgia continued


    her previous experiment.


    After having a simple lunch, Georgia went to theb and analyzed the experimental data attentively.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Out of the blue, Georgia felt that her experimental data was sessfully done. She was surprised and


    turned around to share with Aston.


    Nevertheless, Georgia realized that Aston did not go to work on that day.


    Georgia quickly took the tablet and recorded the experimental data. If it were not a coincidence, the


    germs could produce the medicine to treat lung cancer.


    ording to the result just now, it was the best vitality ever.


    Georgia was excited, she felt that she had seeded in the experiment.


    Georgia reanalyzed the experimental data that she did in the morning for the entire afternoon but it


    could not reach the best result she got in the morning.


    Georgia could not understand why. She thought of the problem for the entire afternoon. After everyone


    was off work, she still stayed there. She continued to do her experiment and repeated the experiment


    again and again.


    After a long time, Georgia got an idea.


    She had recalled something. During her sessful experiment in the morning, she used the torch of


    her phone to reflect the light. Was it because of theck of light?


    Georgia thought of that confusingly. She decided to redo the experiment.


    However, Georgia¡¯s phone rang at the moment.

 Chapter 113 Picking Her Up After Work

    Chapter 113 Picking Her Up After Work


    Georgia looked at the caller. It was Miranda.


    Georgia remembered Miranda¡¯s request to her in an instant. Recently, she hadn¡¯t looked for La at


    all.


    She hadpletely forgot about it. She rubbed her forehead and answered the phone.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, hello.¡±


    As soon as the call was connected, Miranda¡¯s delicate voice questioned her through the phone.


    ¡°Miss Lane, didn¡¯t you promise to help me to figure out my mother¡¯s matter? Why didn¡¯t you call me


    even after so long? Have you been deliberately ignoring me?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t done what she had promised and hadn¡¯t given any response. Georgia felt that she did very


    wrong and that Miranda was rightfully angry.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, I¡¯m sorry. A lot of things happened around me recently and I forgot about it.¡±


    As soon as Georgia finished saying this, Miranda couldn¡¯t help but scold her.


    ¡°Miss Lane, is this how you do things? Can¡¯t you keep your promise? If you weren¡¯t going to help me


    with the matter, then you shouldn¡¯t have promised me in the first ce.¡±


    Georgia hadn¡¯t gone to work for a while. She hadn¡¯t called La and La didn¡¯t call her as well.


    Georgia suddenly felt that what she had done was really untypical for her and La was probably also


    disappointed in her.


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Bradley. I take full responsibility for this.¡±


    Georgia apologized again but Miranda began to cry on the phone.


    ¡°I called my mother many times but she didn¡¯t answer at all. Miss Lane, you promised me that you will


    help me contact my mother. How could you forget¡­¡±


    The cries of the woman on the other end of the phone became more and more aggrieved. Georgia


    sighed helplessly.


    ¡°After hanging up this call, I will immediately contact La and nonchntly ask her. Will this be okay?¡±


    When Georgia said this, Miranda¡¯s sobbing stopped.


    ¡°Then you must do what you say and call her immediately, Miss Lane. If you still can¡¯t do it then,


    believe it or not, I will rush to you and tell the world that you have served in the club!¡±


    Miranda actually threatened her willfully. Georgia couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing a bit.


    ¡°Okay, got it! I will call her right away, Ms. Bradley. Just wait for my call.¡±


    They hung up the phone. Georgia walked to a quiet ce in the corridor and she called La.


    It was already more than seven o¡¯clock in the evening by now and it was already time for her to go to


    the club for work.


    When Georgia called her, La was in the dressing room ordering thedies. Seeing that it was


    Georgia¡¯s call, La¡¯s expressions were not nice.


    She didn¡¯t pick up right away but continued to arrange her work. After all thedies¡¯ makeup and


    clothes were prepared, La picked up her cellphone and went out.


    At this time, Georgia called again.


    ¡°I thought you had forgotten your job and nned to never contact me again. I also know that for


    someone like you who does this kind of scientific research, you must be afraid of being discovered by


    others that you do this kind of work!¡±


    La¡¯s voice was a little cynic. Georgia apologized quickly.


    ¡°La, a lot of things have happened to me. You also know about thest time when I went missing.


    After that the man who had kidnapped me died and the police took me for interrogation. These days,


    my daughter has disappeared. Also, something happened to my best friend at the wedding. I


    La also knew Georgia¡¯s character; she was not the kind of a person who would just quit. But even if


    she wasn¡¯ting to work, she would have at least given her prior notice. Seeing that Georgia hadn¡¯t


    even contacted her at all for such a long time, La inevitably felt a little resentful.


    She was silent for a long time before responding.


    ¡°I see. Everyone has their own problems and I can¡¯t say anything to forgive you but now that you have


    exined it once, that¡¯s enough. I guess you won¡¯te to work again, right?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    La asked again.


    Georgia was pregnant now, and she had to drink at work, so she obviously couldn¡¯t go to work.


    Listening to La¡¯s tone, Georgia felt that she should tell the truth.


    ¡°La, actually I won¡¯t be able toe to work again. I¡¯m sorry, I am too busy right now.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want anyone to know about her pregnancy so she could only use this excuse to exin.


    La was not surprised. She had expected this result a long time ago.


    ¡°Okay. Getting to know people is also fate. I also don¡¯t want you toe to work at this ce in the


    future. I wish you a smoother journey.¡±


    La was about to hang up after speaking but Georgia asked anxiously.


    ¡°La, don¡¯t hang up. I have something to say.¡±


    La felt a little puzzled and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Thinking of Miranda, Georgia didn¡¯t know how to say it for a while. So, she changed her way of saying.


    ¡°La, I also have a daughter. She is now five years old. She woke up a few days ago. Now whenever


    I see her it makes me very happy. Her health and safety are my greatest wishes.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Miranda Bradley called me. She cried to me several times on the phone. She said that she regrets


    misunderstanding you when she was young. I can see that she is an outspoken girl, she must have


    been misled in the past by her stepmother. Ms. Bradley told me she wants to see you. She probably


    wants to apologize to you.¡±


    After Georgia said this, La fell silent at once.


    After a long time of silence, La took a deep breath. She felt a little bit sour in her heart but her tone


    was still merciless.


    ¡°It has been so many years. She has grown up without me by her side. In fact, she doesn¡¯t need me as


    a mother. I too have survived all these years alone and I don¡¯t need her as a daughter. Tell her, let us


    both be strangers to each other. If I die in the future, ask her to just remember to light a stick of incense


    for me, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    After saying this, La hung up the phone directly.


    She found a secluded ce and the tears in her eyes began to fall slowly.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to reconcile with her daughter. Of course, La hoped that she and her


    daughter could be close as mother and daughter.


    However, life had alreadye to this point. La knew how many dirty things she had done and she


    knew how unbearable she was.


    So, at that time when her daughter was cursed her ignorantly, La became very hurt because all of


    those things were true. She had really sold her soul for too many things.


    La felt that the ugliness in her soul could not be washed away.


    If she epted her daughter, who was the noble eldestdy of the Bradley family, and let everyone


    know that her mother was the head of the prostitutes in a club, how much her daughter would be


    ridiculed?


    La didn¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen, so she would much rather keep her distance from


    Miranda and live like a pair of strangers.


    If she waited for five years, maybe she would be able to try and talk to Miranda a few times.


    However, not right now. She had sold herself to her lifesaver for twenty years. La couldn¡¯t leave


    before the twenty years werepleted and she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Miranda.


    Georgia was silent for a long time after La hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t know how to tell Miranda


    about this.


    However, Miranda called again.


    ¡°Miss Lane, your line was busy when I called you just now. I guess you must have called my mother.


    Now when I called, you picked up right away. What did you both talk about? Did she agree?¡±


    Miranda¡¯s voice sounded very urgent, and it was full of expectation and anxiety.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t stop her tone from bing a little sad.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, La told me that she doesn¡¯t want to see you for the time being¡­¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she want to see me? Didn¡¯t you clearly exin to her that I misunderstood her back


    then? Miss Lane, did you deliberately misunderstand what I said and said something to my mother that


    made her misunderstand¡­¡±


    Miranda¡¯s voice sounded particrly angry, and Georgia could only exin helplessly.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, La said that so many years have passed, you have grown up healthily and shouldn¡¯t


    need her anymore. She herself has also lived alone all this time. What La meant was, she wanted


    you and her both to continue being strangers in the future. And when she dies, she hopes that you will


    Miranda burst into tears on the phone and hung up immediately. Georgia sighed helplessly.


    Everyone had their own hardships in this world, so did she, so did everyone else.


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia checked the time. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening and


    it was time for her to go to the hospital to meet Annie and Vanessa. Georgia decided to get off work.


    When she packed up her things and walked out of the MU building, Georgia saw a car approaching. It


    turned out to be Robert¡¯s car.


    The window was rolled down and Georgia saw Robert sitting in the car.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Robert said to Georgia. Georgia hesitated, but then opened the car door and sat in.


    They were sitting in the back seat. Georgia looked at Robert sitting next to her and asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Howe you are here?¡±


    Was he picking her up from work? It was just that the time she usually got off work had long passed,


    how could Robert be outside so coincidentally?


    ¡°Just as the car was passing by here, I saw youe out. I guess you are going to the hospital, so I


    can drop you.¡±


    Georgia nodded. Although she thought this was too coincidental, she didn¡¯t ask much.


    In fact, since six o¡¯clock, the usual time Georgia got off work, Robert¡¯s car had been parked outside. He


    had been waiting for Georgia toe out until it was past eight o¡¯clock.


    However, Robert was never going to say it out loud.


    In the second half of the journey, both of them remained silent.


    Georgia had been struggling in her heart thinking about the morning¡¯s paternity test report.


    In fact, even if she hadn¡¯t done a paternity test, Georgia had already determined since the jade pendent


    was mentioned that the person that night was definitely Robert.


    The only thing she wanted to be sure was whether she was wrong about Annie.


    If she was wrong about her, Georgia was still going to insist on fostering Annie. Annie was her hope


    and her spiritual pir over the years.


    Later, Georgia was going to find the child she gave birth to.


    Only the paternity test proved that Annie was her daughter. However, the results of the paternity test


    proved that Robert and Annie were not father and daughter.


    Georgia thought about it for a while. It only meant that someone faked it. She was not interested in


    exploring who faked it. She was sure that she had not lost any memories nor had previously been with


    other men.


    Then Annie must have been Robert¡¯s daughter. Georgia secretly observed Robert¡¯s facial features.


    She suddenly discovered that Annie¡¯s eyes were a bit simr to Robert¡¯s eyes. Both of their eyes


    pointed upwards at the end, but her own eyes did not look like this.


    Georgia was in a dilemma. If she told Robert about the results of the paternity test, would he let Dr.


    Ivan operate on her or not?


    Should she say it or not? She thought.

 Chapter 114 She Had Anorexic?

    Chapter 114 She Had Anorexic?


    When Georgia was hesitant, Robert suddenly turned his head to look at Georgia.


    "Did you just peek at me? Is there anything strange on my face?"


    Robert asked, but Georgia shook her head.


    "No, I just think it¡¯s a little strange."


    Georgia didn¡¯t exin, but Robert suddenlyughed.


    "Georgia, you suddenly find that I¡¯m handsome, so you are fascinated by me, right?"


    When Georgia was staring at him, Robert was nervous all the time, but he was also happy.


    He thought Georgia had finally found his charm.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    "Yes, you do look really pretty."


    Robert was satisfied. Women were really superficial and they only focused on appearances.


    Fortunately, Robert was really good-looking.


    Thinking of this, Robert added, "Georgia, I can call Ivan and ask him toe back this week. Don¡¯t you


    always want Ivan to operate on Annie? I¡¯ll persuade him to operate on Annie."


    Georgia looked at Robert in surprise.


    "Is that true? What do you want me to do?"


    There was no free lunch in the world. Georgia didn¡¯t think Robert would suddenly be so nice to her.


    "You didn¡¯t know each other before, but Ivan seems to have some prejudice against you. So, when he


    Annie."


    Georgia quickly nodded. For Annie¡¯s health, Georgia was naturally willing to do anything.


    "I see. As long as Ivan agrees to operate on Annie, I will do whatever he asks me to do."


    When the car arrived at the hospital, Georgia got off and was about to thank him, but Robert got off


    with her.


    "Are you going to the hospital, too?"


    Georgia Asked, feeling puzzled.


    "I¡¯ll go up with you. Will you take Annie home? I want to go with you."


    Georgia felt a little embarrassed and at a loss.


    However, this man picked her up from work today and helped her do so many things, so Georgia


    couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    Thinking that Robert was about to go up with her, Georgia couldn¡¯t help asking, "If you go with me to


    Travis¡¯s ward, will they let me in to see Travis? I want to know Travis¡¯s condition. Travis must want to


    see me, too."


    Georgia¡¯s voice was a little humble and nervous. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Robert¡¯s expression.


    Robert really didn¡¯t want to agree to this. Even though their feelings were not love at present, he just


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    minded.


    Looking at the woman in front of him who was so humble, Robert couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He


    had no choice but to say, "With me, you can go in."


    Georgia looked up at the man in front of her and suddenly realized that Robert had never offended her.


    This man was so mature and calm that Georgia wanted to rely on him.


    But reason was reminding her that they had not exined the past clearly. This man might be ruthless


    at any time, she couldn¡¯t be confused by the appearance in front of her.


    Sure enough, after Robert and Georgia came to Travis¡¯s ward, the caretaker took a look at Robert,


    knowing Robert¡¯s identity, and he directly opened the door of the ward.


    Georgia walked in, and Robert subconsciously followed her. Georgia didn¡¯t care if Robert followed her.


    Her attention was entirely on Travis. Georgia saw Travis squatting on the ground, and his hands were


    covered with blood.


    Georgia immediately rushed over and asked Travis, "Travis, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with


    your hands? Don¡¯t you stay in the ward all the time? How could you get hurt again?"


    Georgia was worried, and Robert said, "Maybe, he bit himself."


    Instead of asking why Robert came in, Georgia grabbed Travis¡¯s hands and asked, "Why did you bite


    your hands so deeply? Travis, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why don¡¯t you answer me?"


    Travis looked up at Georgia.


    "Gigi... Gigi...Why am I locked up here? Why don¡¯t youe to see me?"


    Travis began to cry, very willful. Georgia didn¡¯t know how to exin to him.


    "Travis, Gigi needs to go to work. You¡¯re sick now and you¡¯re in hospital. The doctors let you stay in the


    ward because they are afraid that your condition will get worse when you go out. You can¡¯t go out until


    you are well."


    "Is that true?"


    Travis was a little suspicious.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true. You see you¡¯ve suffered so many injuries. The doctor won¡¯t let you out until the


    injuries are healed...... Travis, don¡¯t bite your hands again and hurt yourself."


    Travis bowed his head in frustration.


    "I just can¡¯t help it... Gigi, my body hurts so much that I want to bite my hands......"


    Georgia was very distressed. She held Travis¡¯s hands tightly and told him again, "Don¡¯t hurt yourself in


    the future, Travis. You should be better and take care of yourself independently. Do you


    understand?"


    Georgia also felt painful and helpless. She hoped Travis could recover his memory as soon as


    possible.


    But the doctor said it was a psychological problem, and Georgia didn¡¯t know how to solve it.


    After a long talk with Travis, Georgia followed Robert out.


    "Can¡¯t Travis be cured?"


    After Robert went out, he asked Georgia. Georgia exined, "The doctor said it might be a


    psychological problem. Maybe he was stimted. There may be a chance for him to recover."


    If Travis was stupid all his life, Georgia would have to take care of him all her life. Robert had made up


    his mind to find some experts to cure Travis.


    Georgia came to Vanessa¡¯s ward, but Robert didn¡¯t go in this time.


    At this time, Annie was talking to Vanessa, looking very happy.


    After Georgia went in, Vanessa looked up and showed a smile.


    "Gigi, the doctor said I was just in a state of emotion. Did today¡¯s incident scare you?"


    Georgia shook her head.


    "Originally you scared me, but when I see you are in such a good spirit, I feel relieved."


    Vanessa smiled a little.


    "It¡¯s sote. Take Annie back home to rest."


    Georgia wanted to talk with Vanessa, but Vanessa said wearily, "I¡¯m tired. I really don¡¯t have the energy


    to apany Annie. Gigi, take Annie home now."


    Annie rubbed her eyes, looking really tired. Georgia went over and hugged Annie, "Annie, could you go


    back to rest with mommy now?"


    Annie nodded, "I promised Aunt Vanessa that I would go home and rest. Goodbye, Aunt Vanessa."


    Georgia left with Annie in her arms. She thought Vanessa was a little strange now, but in front of Annie,


    Georgia couldn¡¯t ask too much.


    She had to leave first, and then she would ask about Vanessa.


    After holding Annie outside the hospital, Robert looked at Georgia holding Annie, a little tired. He


    reached out his hands and asked Annie, "Could I hold you? Let your mother rx, OK?"


    Annie immediately shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t want you. I just want my mommy to hold me."


    Georgia gave Robert a sorry smile. In fact, she also felt that Robert wanted to be closer to Annie, but


    Annie was always on guard against Robert.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t say it was kid¡¯s fault. It was obvious that the kid showed her own preferences.


    She didn¡¯t have to force her kid.


    In the next few days, Georgia took Annie to the hospital every day to apany Vanessa, while she


    went to MU to work. Her experimental data were getting better, and Georgia felt that she was closer to


    sess.


    At the weekend, MU had a rest, and Georgia didn¡¯t force herself to go to work.


    She was pregnant and couldn¡¯t be too tired. Georgia decided to have a good rest.


    These days, she went work every day, and asionally Robert suddenly appeared to pick her up.


    Georgia understood that they didn¡¯t meet by chance, but Robert intentionally went to pick her up from


    work, which made Georgia have a psychological burden very heavy. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know about


    Robert.


    Georgia somewhat wanted to avoid Robert, so she could only immerse herself more in doing


    experiments.


    On Saturday, Georgia only had a half day off, and suddenly she got a call from Professor Lee.


    "Professor Lee, what can I do for you?"


    "Tomorrow night, Dr. Chow will attend Mr. Murphy¡¯s birthday party. I want to take you to this party. Do


    you have the courage to go?"


    Georgia was a little timid subconsciously. But Professor Lee invited her, Georgia felt that she should


    agree.


    "Professor Lee, of course I can. However, my current preparations are not well done. If I go to this


    party, will it disgrace you?"


    Professor Leeughed, "Don¡¯t be afraid. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we lose face or not. We have to


    show our momentum first. If the news media reports that I take you to the party, that will be the best.


    Let Dr. Chow and you be the same level of people! Let everyone think of the things in those


    years...... After that, we can stir up this matter. When the right timees, you can take out your


    research results and directly p Dr. Chow, and others will naturally know what the truth was in those


    years."


    That was the purpose of Professor Lee.


    Georgia felt she had no reason to refuse to attend the party.


    "I see. I¡¯ll go. Professor Lee, when will we leave tomorrow? "


    "Come to theb at noon tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell you about Dr. Chow and I¡¯ll take you to the party in the


    evening."


    Georgia nodded quickly. The next day, Georgia yed games with Annie all morning.


    Vanessa had been discharged from hospital. She had been busy these two days. Georgia had not


    seen Vanessa.


    She tried to call Vanessa several times, and each time Vanessa said she was busy, which made them


    notmunicate well.


    Georgia was also busy with her own business, and she didn¡¯t ask much.


    At noon, she asked a servant in the vi to take care of Annie, and then Georgia took a car to MU.


    Robert was staying at his home. Before he started, the butler suddenly came to Robert.


    "Sir, there is one thing I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you."


    Robert looked at his butler.


    "Say it directly."


    "I found that Miss Lane would vomit after eating. Although she finished her food every time, after


    eating, Miss Lane would rush to the bathroom immediately...... I asked other servants to observe Miss


    Lane. And we found that Miss Lane was vomiting. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t eat food. I checked it on


    the Inte. Miss Lane may have anorexia."


    Robert was a little surprised. Georgia had been eating naturally in front of him, but she had been eating


    less.


    It never urred to him that Georgia might have anorexia, and Robert nodded with a gloomy


    expression.


    "I know. I¡¯ll look into this matter."


    In the evening, the party of the Murphy family began.


    The lights were shining in the vi of the Murphy family. The car of the Lane family hade to the


    vi of the Murphy family.


    As soon as Eden got out of the car, he found a caring from behind. He grabbed Owen¡¯s hand


    excitedly.


    "Dad, you see, that¡¯s the Bugatti Veyron, which is the limited edition car in the world!"


    Owen immediately watched the car.


    They wanted to know who was the owner?


    This person was likely to know the truth of that ident. Owen and Eden suddenly became nervous.

 Chapter 115 Banquet of the Murphy family (1)

    Chapter 115 Banquet of the Murphy family (1)


    Emma also heard their conversation, she stared at the oing car nervously.


    All the members of the Lane family stood outside, they did not enter the Murphy family¡¯s vi. Everyone


    stared at the Bugatti Veyron, they wanted to know who was the owner of it.


    Meanwhile, Ivan sat at the back seat of the car. He tidied his clothes and be ready to get down the car.


    Ben spoke to his boss.


    ¡°Boss, my ex-girlfriend meets a rich guy and teases me for being poor. Can I drive your car to show off


    in front of her?¡±


    Ivanughed.


    ¡°You have fought with her present boyfriend, right? Haven¡¯t you settled the matter?¡±


    Ben showed an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Boss, I am a vulgar man. I want to show off by using this car, I want to see my ex-girlfriend¡¯s regretful


    pattern. She is vain, she iscent that she has met a rich guy. I want to see her shocking


    expression.¡±


    Ivan did not mind his request.


    ¡°Just go, don¡¯t forget to drive the car back tomorrow. I want to go out tomorrow.¡±


    Ben nodded excitedly.


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±


    After Ben said that, Ivanughed and got down the car.


    After that, Ben drove the car away.


    Since Ivan got down the car, the Lane family kept looking at him.


    In fact, Ivan was the owner of the car. However, the model was limited to five worldwide. His car might


    not be the limited model.


    However, the Lane family kept focusing on Ivan.


    When Ivan wanted to walk in, he found the Lane family staring at him. Ivan knew the master and


    mistress of the Lane family, so he approached them and smiled politely.


    ¡°Uncle Lane, Aunt Lane, Ms Lane and Mr Lane, don¡¯t you want to get in?¡±


    Pertaining to the evidence given by Selena, before the ident urred in the past, Eden had tried to


    catch up with Wendy.


    Ivan went overseas to undergo the operation recently, he did not know about that.


    So, Ivan maintained his polite manner and treated the Lane family as his sadun.


    Emma smiled elegantly.


    ¡°We just get down the car, we will enter soon.¡±


    After saying that, Owen and Flora smiled at Ivan politely.


    ¡°What a destiny to meet Mr. Simpson here.¡±


    Owen smiled and spoke, Eden could not control himself and started the conversation.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I saw the car where you was in just now, it is a convertible Bugatti Veyron. I remember


    that there are only five in the world, is it?¡±


    Ivan did not feel weird about his question. Men loved cars, especially the convertible type of sports car,


    it was even limited edition. He nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, there are only five in the world, one of them is mine. I saved a rich man in the Middle East


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in the past, he gave me this car as the token of appreciation.¡±


    Eden nodded excitedly, he asked again.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, how long have you owned this car? I remember that this car was produced seven years


    ago.¡±


    ¡°The car was already in my garage seven years ago.¡±


    Ivan simply answered, he could feel that Eden was interested in his car. Eden was his future cousin-in-


    ¡°Do you like this car? I will let you drive if there¡¯s any opportunity ahead.¡±


    Eden was exhrated.


    If he drove the car, he could search for the car recorder in the car.


    However, Eden knew that he should not ask this kind of question at the moment.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, it is a deal. If there¡¯s any opportunity ahead, let me experience the car, I like to drive


    sports cars.¡±


    Eden acted like an active boy. Ivan did not have suspicion on Eden, he nodded.


    They chitchatted while getting in. After entering the banquet hall, Ivan went to greet his acquaintance.


    The Lane family stayed at the corner, they looked at each other and discussed something.


    ¡°Eden, you perform well, try to have a close rtionship with Ivan. Then we ask him about the condition


    of the car and ask him about the car recorder six years ago. We better investigate whether the car


    recorder still exists or not.¡±


    Edenplimented his brother, Owen nodded.


    ¡°Your sister is right, don¡¯t create trouble recently, you should behave obediently. I hear that Ivan does


    not like those troublesome people. If you fight with others, he must have a bad impression on you.


    Then, he will not treat you politely in the future, understand?¡±


    Eden nodded, he thought of his n that day. Eden hesitated.


    He was not sure whether there was any recorded video in Ivan¡¯s convertible Bugatti Veyron.


    However, he had suffered from the huge humiliation in the jail. Eden did not want to give up the


    revenge he wanted to take on that night.


    Eden thought as long as he did it secretively, no one would notice.


    ¡°I get it. Don¡¯t worry, dad, sister. I will not create any trouble.¡±


    The Lane family was relieved. It was a coincidence to meet Ivan with his car. Ivan was a resident of D


    City some more.


    Then the car might be driven by Ivan six years ago. Everything could be solved by checking the car


    recorder.


    The Lane family had a good mood. Georgia and Professor Lee had arrived at the entrance of the


    Murphy family¡¯s vi.


    Georgia attended the banquet by the identity of Professor¡¯spanion.


    After getting down the car, Georgia saw Aston walking in front of her. There was a tall woman with a


    short ck dress who had good body shape standing beside Aston.


    Professor Lee spoke before Georgia greeted Aston.


    ¡°Aston, are you going to attend the banquet? Why don¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±


    After Professor Lee said that, Aston turned around along with the woman who had good body shape


    beside him.


    Georgia found that the woman standing beside Aston was pretty, Georgia did not know why she looked


    familiar but could not think of where they met before.


    After a few seconds, Aston walked towards them along with the woman standing beside him.


    ¡°Professor, Georgia.¡±


    Aston greeted them. Then, Aston pointed at the woman beside him.


    ¡°This is my cousin, Emilia. Emilia, he is Professor Lee, she is Georgia, we are colleagues who work in


    the same team.¡±


    Emilia looked pretty and arrogant. However, she greeted Georgia and Professor Lee politely.


    ¡°Hi, I am Aston¡¯s cousin, Emilia.¡±


    They introduced themselves.


    Aston asked Professor Lee.


    ¡°Professor, why you and Georgia will attend the banquet of the Murphy family? Is it because there is


    any activity involving our team?¡±


    Aston did not go to work these few days. He was on leave, no one knew why did he ask for leave. No


    one asked him as well.


    So, Aston was not clear whether the team had organized any activity recently, he asked curiously.


    Professor Lee answered Aston.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? Percy will attend this banquet, I bring Georgia to meet him and look at his


    Aston nodded, he did not ask what were Professor Lee and Georgia nning to do.


    Instead, Professor Lee asked Aston.


    ¡°How? Do you find the kid? You don¡¯t go to work for a few days, have you found the kid?¡±


    Aston shook his head woefully.


    ¡°I have not yet found the kid, I have asked a lot of people to help me but they do not hear from the kid


    at all.¡±


    Georgia did not understand their conversation but she could feel that Aston was worried. Something


    urgent seemed to have urred.


    After that, Professor Lee sighed.


    ¡°Wish you all the best to search for the kid. It is just a small kid and has gone lost for a long time. It is


    quite worrying.¡±


    After saying that, Aston and Emilia showed a gloomy expression.


    After that, Emilia sighed.


    ¡°Forget it, we are here to attend the banquet today. Let¡¯s get in.¡±


    After Professor Lee said that, Aston nodded. He spoke to Emilia who stood beside him.


    ¡°Emilia, let¡¯s get in. Then, try to meet the master of the Murphy family and ask for his help.¡±


    Emilia nodded, they walked in front while Georgia and Professor Lee walked behind them.


    Once entering the banquet hall, Georgia found a man grabbing her hand. She turned around, it was


    Robert.


    Robert stared at Georgia, he asked her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you inform me that you will attend this banquet?¡±


    Georgia could not help but answer.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know you will attend this banquet. You say that you are busy today, I am busy too. In fact,


    we are referring to attend the banquet of the Murphy family.¡±


    Professor Lee asked her.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Georgia did not know how to exin it but Robert already spoke.


    ¡°I have something to talk to Georgia, can I take her and leave first?¡±


    Professor Lee nodded.


    ¡°Just go, if you need me just call me.¡±


    After Professor Lee said that, Robert held Georgia¡¯s hand and walked to the balcony.


    ¡°What happened? Why do you want to talk to me alone?¡±


    Georgia asked him. Robert looked at the woman standing in front of him, he thought of the matter that


    the steward mentioned. So, Robert asked her directly.


    ¡°The steward says that you have anorexia nervosa, is that true?¡±


    Georgia was stunned instantly. She thought that she concealed the secret perfectly. She kept


    maintaining her smile while eating, so no one would suspect her.


    Then, she could not control herself to vomit after eating. Georgia did not expect the steward to find up


    this matter.


    She knew that she could not keep the secret forever. Georgia did not know how to exin, she could


    not help but say a few words.


    ¡°Not that serious. My stomach does not function well recently, so I vomit. How is it possible for me to


    have anorexia nervosa? I love food, it is just gastritis.¡±


    Georgia said that carelessly. Robert looked at her suspiciously.


    He did not know how serious was anorexia nervosa but looked at Georgia¡¯s pattern, he thought that it


    was not a serious issue. Was she really having gastritis but not anorexia nervosa?


    Robert spoke to Georgia again.


    ¡°Since it is gastritis, you should go to the hospital. I will bring you to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    The next day was Monday. Georgia must go to work, she did not dare to ask for leave anymore.


    Georgia rejected Robert immediately.


    ¡°No need. I have gone to the hospital before, it is merely gastritis. I have undergone check-up in the


    hospital before, it has a been long time for me to have gastritis. You know, gastritis is a chronic


    sickness, it keeps residing in my body and cannot be cured.¡±


    Not knowing why, Robert did not trust her words.


    He felt that there was something weird but he could not figure out anything.


    However, it was not the appropriate moment to argue about the matter.


    Robert nodded at Georgia.


    ¡°I get it. Since then, you should keep having your medicine.¡±


    Georgia smiled awkwardly, she felt that lying was not a good behaviour.


    Furthermore, Robert really concerned about her. However, Georgia felt uneasy when facing Robert¡¯s


    sincere concern.


    She thought that Robert should not act in such way. Georgia could differentiate whether one was really


    treating her well.


    Georgia could not understand why Robert changed his behaviour.


    Their rtionship should not be like this. When thinking of that, Georgia found someone quarrelling in


    front.


    Robert and Georgia looked in the direction of the sound. They saw Ivan quarrelling with a woman.


    Georgia saw the woman, she was Aston¡¯s cousin, Emilia. Why did they quarrel?


    Georgia quickly walked towards them along with Robert.

 Chapter 116 Party At The Murphy (II)

    Chapter 116 Party At The Murphy (II)


    A few people were watching, it wasn¡¯t like a fight between shrews but there were mocking each other


    sarcastically.


    Did they know each other? Georgia thought.


    It had been years since Ivanst saw Emilia, seeing her reminded him how he¡¯d been fooled by her,


    Ivan said sarcastically.


    ¡°Emilia Powell, it¡¯s been six years and you are still always surrounded by men. He is your new gold-


    digging target? What number is he?¡±


    Ivan thought Aston, the man beside Emilia was her new boyfriend, his resentment towards Emilia who


    fooled and dumped him years ago had never lessened.


    He had been looking for Emilia all these years but to no avail, he was not happy.


    Emilia left him for money, he was not poor and he gave his heart to this woman, but she fooled him,


    which made him hate her.


    But this woman disappeared for six years, he could only keep his hatred in his heart and it became


    heavier in times.


    He could never have thought that he would bump into this woman again at such a party.


    Furthermore, there was a handsome young man beside her, they seemed close and this made Ivan


    even angrier.


    His words were humiliating, Emilia was his sister, how dare this man humiliated her this way, Aston was


    angry.


    When Aston tried to defend her, Emilia grabbed his arm tightly and smiled at Ivan.


    ¡°Ivan Simpson, it¡¯s been years and you are stillpulsive and ignorant, what did you mean by target?


    He is my husband, we are married and I am rich now. I am a gold digger and like rich man, so what?


    Are you jealous?


    Ivan¡¯s face stiffened, it disgusted him how reckless the woman before him behaved.


    They met in a bar, she was dancing sexily in front of a crowd of men, her dance was seductive, Ivan


    was fascinated at that time.


    She approached and seduced him, he thought she was nothing but a bardy of some sort, so he


    yed along.


    They were together for over a month on the romantic Hawaii Ind, every day was full of passion and


    sweetness.


    Without reason, Ivan fell for this woman, he wanted to have a serious rtionship with her despite


    knowing that she was a bardy.


    Ivan thought he was rich enough to make her quit her job as a bardy.


    But when Ivan confessed his love to her, she mocked and imed that he was not rich enough, he was


    angry the whole night.


    She disappeared the next morning and left him a note that she wanted to look for a rich man.


    Ivan kept investigating and rumours said that she did find a richer man after him.


    Thus, Ivan felt humiliated and keep his hatred towards her in his heart, he was looking for her for


    revenge but to no avail.


    They finally met again, Ivan couldn¡¯t stop himself from humiliating her but she said she was married.


    Ivan was not happy but infuriated.


    ¡°You got married? Do you even have the right to get married!¡±


    He looked at Aston coldly afterwards.


    ¡°How could you marry such a gold-digger? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she might murder you and use your


    money on her toy boys?¡±


    Aston realized his sister¡¯s intention when she grabbed his arm, she was teasing the man in front of


    them and he yed along.


    ¡°Mr, it¡¯s obvious that you are my wife¡¯s ex-boyfriend, your break up meant you are not suitable for her


    and if Emilia married me for my money, it means I am richer than you, that¡¯s why she chose me. Why


    keep a grudge on a married woman, it¡¯s not a gentleman act¡­ Furthermore, your anger towards a


    woman that dumped you makes you look funny.¡±


    Ivan raised his fist to punch Aston hearing his words.


    Aston was ready to fight too.


    Robert rushed over at this moment and grabbed Ivan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is a party by the Murphy, it¡¯s Billy Murphy¡¯s birthday. Do you want to make a scene here?¡±


    With Robert¡¯s warning, despite unwilling to, Ivan stopped his actions.


    He looked at Aston and Emilia coldly and threw out a warning.


    ¡°Both of you shall see!¡±


    Robert dragged him away afterwards.


    Georgia appeared before Emilia and Aston out of a sudden.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Emilia blinked naughtily at Georgia and smiled.


    Georgia thought she was cute and Aston too smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°What a joke, but please keep the secret.¡±


    Emilia at the side nodded too.


    ¡°Ms Lane, please keep the secret for us, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting?¡±


    Look like the brother and sister pairs wanted to tease Ivan, she nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, I will keep a secret, please remind the professor not to reveal your rtion too.¡±


    Emilia nodded.


    ¡°You are right, we should do that.¡±


    Emilia turned to her brother, ¡°Aston, go remind the professor at once, don¡¯t tell anyone that we are


    cousins.¡±


    Aston nodded, he love his sister, thus, he turned and went for the professor.


    Emilia walked towards Georgia andughed.


    ¡°You are quite friendly, I¡¯m Emilia Powell, are you my brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Georgia shook her head quickly.


    ¡°No, you''re mistaken, I''m a mother, your brother and I are colleagues.¡±


    Emilia nodded.


    ¡°I think my brother likes you, apart from family members, he never looked at other women, I think he


    really likes you, is he not?¡±


    Georgiaughed. ¡°We are colleagues, but there was an incident during work where a brokenmp fell


    from the ceiling, I pushed your brother aside and sort of saved him.¡±


    Georgia exined with a smile, while Emilia nodded.


    ¡°You are his life saviour then, no wonder he paid more attention to you.¡±


    They were chatting happily when Aston walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Professor Lee, rest assure, no one will reveal our identity.¡±


    Emiliaughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that man funny, he can¡¯t let go after all these years? I have almost forgotten him.¡±


    Emilia said joyfully while Aston gave her a small knock on her head.


    ¡°You are too yful, see, you¡¯ve provoked an annoying man.¡±


    Emilia gave out a ¡®who cares¡¯ smile.


    ¡°Aston, I am still young, what¡¯s the big deal having more than one boyfriends? I wasn¡¯t serious with


    him, who knew that he would turn serious, he¡¯s such a fool to be easily seduced.¡±


    Georgia smiled listening to their conversation, she didn¡¯t know what to say but when she recalled their


    conversation with Professor Lee, she asked curiously.


    ¡°It might be offending to ask, but you were speaking about a missing child with Professor Lee, is your


    family member missing?¡±


    Emilia let out a sigh hearing Georgia¡¯s question, Aston turned serious too.


    ¡°Georgia, you met that child before, Lucas from the video, remember? You spoke to him¡­ Lucas went


    missing at home a few days ago, rumours have it that he was brought back to China, most probably D


    City, hence, Aston came back from the States to look for him. I took leave these few days, Aston and I


    had been looking for Lucas but to no avail.¡±


    Georgia remembered Lucas was around five years old, simr to Annie, he went missing? Georgia


    became worried too.


    Georgia would have gone insane if it was Annie that gone missing.


    ¡°I see, no wonder I didn¡¯t see you at work these few days, I hope he would be found soon. I remember


    he was a cute and smart boy, he should be alright.¡±


    Aston gave out a worrisome smile, Emilia too, both of them looked unhappy like something heavy was


    weighing on their hearts.


    They went separate ways where Emilia and Aston went to see Billy Murphy while Georgia went to the


    washroom.


    Georgia heard Emma and Flora¡¯s voice when she was about to get out of the washroom, she hesitated


    and stopped her hand that was about to open the door.


    The conversation between the mother and daughter made Georgia¡¯s face stiffened.


    Emma and Flora were washing their hands in front of the mirror and Flora asked curiously.


    ¡°Emma, it has been six years, do you think the ck box in that car still exists? I think it¡¯s unlikely but


    both you and your father are always worried about this, the truth was not revealed and I believe it¡¯s


    going to be fine too now.¡±


    Emma understood this perfectly, they didn¡¯t worry for six years but Selena appeared out of nowhere


    and witnessed Eden chasing Wendy with his car.


    Due to their carelessness, the Simpsons now was suspecting the Lane!


    ¡°Better be safe than sorry, Mom, there¡¯s still a tiny possibility that the ck box in that car had the


    recording of how the ident happened. If it was revealed we will be doomed, we need to find the car


    and ck box, best is to delete the video.¡±


    Flora sighed. ¡°Luck is not on our side, how did Selena witness the incident in the bar? The preparation


    of your wedding to Robert was almost done¡­¡±


    Emmaforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Robert hasn¡¯t canceled our wedding n, our wedding is set to be in


    March next year, I am still his fianc¨¦ as long as we are still engaged. There¡¯s still a chance, I won¡¯t give


    up till thest minute.


    They left the washroom while chatting.


    Their conversation kept repeating in Georgia¡¯s mind, the ck box and video recording that they


    mentioned was about the car ident that put her into jail. It must be it.


    If there was a recording, didn¡¯t that mean she could prove her innocence?

 Chapter 117 Are You Sure She Is Not Pregnant?

    Chapter 117 Are You Sure She Is Not Pregnant?


    There was something like this.


    Georgia was excited but followed by disappointment.


    She didn¡¯t know whose car was it and had no clue what they were talking about. How could she ever


    found out the driver, what car and when would the truth resurface?


    But, there was a car, that was also a clue.


    Georgia encouraged herself, there must be a time where the truth would be revealed.


    Georgia stayed a little longer in the washroom, she knew if she went out too soon after them, they


    would suspect that she overheard their conversation.


    She stayed a long while in the washroom, their conversation kept repeating in her mind.


    Their tone seemed to imply that they knew where the car was but it was quite a difficult situation to


    delete the recording in the ck box of the car.


    That must be an expensive car since Emma didn¡¯t dare to take action immediately.


    Georgia analyzed their conversation, but she couldn¡¯t go further from there.


    She had been long in the washroom, Professor Lee was out there and there was Percy Chow she had


    to face today, Georgia went out hurriedly.


    She was back in the hall but before she managed to reach Professor Lee, Robert grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Where have you been? You were gone for long!¡±


    Robert¡¯s tone was not friendly, he looked vicious.


    Georgia was frightened. ¡°I went to the washroom.¡±


    Georgia exined carefully and Robert nodded.


    He rushed over to stop Ivan just now and forgot that Georgia was beside him.


    After he sent Ivan away, he went back to the hall looking for Georgia but she was nowhere to be seen.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He searched the garden too, but he couldn¡¯t find her, he was nervous.


    Now that he saw her, Robert let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, since we are here at Billy Murphy¡¯s party, I¡¯ll introduce you to him.¡±


    Georgia felt that was not proper and wanted to reject but a woman approached them.


    This woman looked fierce, she raised her hand and was about to p Georgia.


    Robert caught her hand, ¡°Jennifer, are you insane? Do you want to hit someone here?¡±


    Jennifer breathed heavily. ¡°Robert, you are with her now? Aren¡¯t you engaged to Emma and the


    wedding is on the way? Why are you with this woman?


    Jennifer and Robert¡¯s argument attracted the attention of the crowd, a bunch of people approaching


    including Emma.


    She realized Jennifer was here when she rushed over, she clenched her fists when she saw Georgia


    and Robert standing side by side.


    She knew she mustn¡¯t behave like Jennifer, her identity was Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦, she had to put up a pity


    face.


    Emma held her hands tightly and started to tears in front of the crowd.


    A murmur started within the crowd.


    ¡°What is happening? Isn¡¯t Ms Lane the fianc¨¦? Why are Ms Johnson and this unknown woman doing


    beside Mr Simpson?"


    ¡°What is this? It was rumoured that Robert has no scandal, but it seems like he has a lot of women


    behind him, the women are fighting because of him.¡±


    ¡°The fianc¨¦ can only cry silently, such pity.¡±


    ¡°Ms Johnson is determined, she had been in love with Robert for years, and still not giving up.¡±


    ¡°I think the unknowndy next to Robert is the worst, Ms Lane is the fianc¨¦, Ms Johnson loves him for


    years, where does this womane from¡­¡±


    The crowd sympathized with Emma while Jennifer was angry.


    ¡°Emma Lane, why are you putting an act here? You are fierce to me usually don¡¯t you? Robert is with


    another woman now and a woman that works in the club, you are such a useless woman.¡±


    A woman from the club?


    The crowd were stunned.


    Everyone was looking at Georgia in despised.


    ¡°A prostitute, have Robert gone insane?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know men, for them, women, the more the merrier¡­¡±


    Everyone was mocking behind them.


    Georgia felt anxious, she felt embarrassed being discussed among the crowd.


    She wanted to flee the scene at once.


    While Emma stood and cry.


    ¡°Robert, you could cancel our wedding if you don¡¯t like me, why would you humiliate me this way¡­?


    She looked so pitiful, only Jennifer felt repugnant towards this woman.


    ¡°Emma, you are such a terrific actor, shameless!¡±


    Jennifer turned to Georgia afterwards.


    ¡°And you whore, why are you here at the party as Robert¡¯s partner? Have you no shame? Do you


    wished to get some customers here at the party?¡±


    Georgia felt humiliated but she kept quiet and didn¡¯t know how to object.


    She forgot about Robert and Emma¡¯s engagement when Robert forced her to stay at the Vi.


    And now, people were pointing fingers andughing. Robert was still Emma¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Georgia felt angry and humiliated, she swung her arms free from Robert.


    ¡°Ms Johnson, there¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯ve just known Mr Simpson.¡±


    Georgia said and walked away.


    Robert wanted to pursue but looking at the crowd, he suddenly realized he made a mistake.


    He should have called off the engagement, now everyone took Georgia as his mistress, of course, she


    would feel humiliated.


    Robert suddenly felt that he had no right to ask Georgia to stay by his side anymore.


    ¡°Emma, about our engagement¡­¡±


    Robert wanted to cancel the engagement, but Emma cried even louder.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, I know¡­¡±


    Emma ran away after throwing the line, she didn¡¯t give any chance for Robert to say what he wanted to


    say.


    Emma did it deliberately in front of the crowd, she would be the clown if everyone knew Robert wanted


    to cancel their engagement.


    Emma was pretending to be weak. She walked to a corner and made a phone call to her fatherter.


    ¡°Dad, how¡¯s your preparation? Have you seen how close Robert and Georgia was just now? We have


    to make it work tonight, it would be a mess if we failed.¡±


    ¡°Just wait, I will let you know once I receive any information. Everyone is discussing about you, stay


    hidden, don¡¯t attract attention.¡±


    Owen gave his instruction calmly and made a call to his men,manding them to prepare.


    Jennifer looked at Robert pitifully and asked again.


    ¡°You have been engaged to Emma for six years but not married, I think you don¡¯t like her, that¡¯s why I


    have been pursuing you. But now you are with a woman from the club? Did you know how many men


    she had slept with? How could you be interested in a whore? Am I lesser than her?¡±


    Jennifer cried dreadfully while Robert remained silent.


    He grew up with Jennifer, but she was such a princess and not his type.


    He had been rejecting Jennifer''s love straightly all these years.


    ¡°Jennifer, no specific reason, I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t love you, no means no, there are tons of women who


    are nothingpared to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will fall in love with you.¡±


    Jennifer turned and ran away crying, Robert stood where he was, feeling helpless.


    Jason and Jasper walked over.


    ¡°You are such as womanizer, three women surround you, so? You wanted to ditch your fianc¨¦ and go


    after Georgia Lane?¡±


    Jason teased while Jasper asked curiously.


    ¡°Georgia murdered Wendy in a car ident, don¡¯t tell me you really fell for this woman, Robert, don¡¯t


    bepulsive, you shouldn¡¯t care about a woman like her!¡± Jasper warned him.


    Both Jason and Jasper were his best buddies, Robert exined briefly.


    ¡°Georgia might not be the murderer, didn¡¯t Selena tell you? She saw Emma¡¯s brother Eden chasing


    behind Wendy in his car, the time was so close to the ident and I suspect the Lanes are lying.¡±


    Jasper nodded. ¡°I see, there was such a thing, Selena didn¡¯t tell me, I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Jason didn¡¯t know what happened recently, he was confused.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Jason asked directly.


    Robert smiled and he felt tired to exin.


    Jasper pulled Jason aside.


    ¡°So, either Georgia is lying or the Lanes are fooling you. Robert, regardless of the truth, it is still the


    Lane that is lying to you, despite not having a good rtionship with her father, they are still a family,


    why would you be involved in this?¡±


    Jason despised the Lane family, Robert exined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about all that, it¡¯s your grandpa''s birthday today, Ivan was about to get into a fight just


    now, but I¡¯ve sent him away.¡±


    Jason couldn¡¯t hold andughed.


    ¡°That dude was proud since he was young, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he could fell for a woman so


    deeply if he hadn¡¯t fought with her and he was fooled! I''ve always wanted to see him being a fool but


    never thought that it would be a woman that fooled him.¡±


    Jason¡¯sughter was loud, Jasper patted his shoulders.


    ¡°Why are youughing at him? You are no better, didn¡¯t you get cheated by a woman too when you


    were in the university?¡±


    Jason¡¯s face turned green at once.


    ¡°Can we stop talking about the past? I¡¯m in love with your sister now, we will be inws soon. Your


    sister is good, it would be wonderful if I could marry Selena.¡±


    Hearing Jason¡¯s words, Jasper felt a little unhappy for no reason.


    ¡°There is no wedding yet and you see my sister as your wife, pissed off!¡±


    Jasonughed and took off as he was the host tonight, he needed to get busy at the reception.


    Jasper stood beside Robert and asked worriedly.


    ¡°Jason is such a carefree person, even he thinks that the Lanes are lying to you and tries to get rid of


    them, but I can see that you care about Georgia, have you really fell for her? What if she¡¯s also lying?¡±


    Jasper knew the pain of being lied to by someone you care about.


    Only the ones you care was able to hurt you, and Robert was such a person.


    He seemed cold-hearted and mean on the outside. But he gave all his heart to the one he truly cared


    for.


    Georgia was not innocent still, Jasper worried that his best buddy will get seriously wounded.


    Robert smiled, ¡° I had the same thought and refused to admit that I fell for Georgia. But when I saw her


    dying in front of me, I realized suddenly that perhaps other things were not that important, or at least I


    should choose to believe in her.¡±


    ¡°But the problem now is not whether I like her, that woman has no interest in me at all.¡±


    Robert sighed, he felt pathetic.


    Jasperughed and patted his shoulders.


    ¡°You are good looking, loaded and single, why would she not be interested in you? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s


    simple to get a girl¡¯s heart, treat her super good and she will give you all her heart sooner orter.¡±


    Robert agreedpletely. ¡°I wish your words wille true, but I found that she¡¯s been throwing up


    quite frequentlytely, the housekeeper suspected that she has anorexia but when I asked, she said


    gastritis, but I think she¡¯s lying.¡±


    Anorexia, gastritis, throwing up¡­


    Jasper thought of the words, he grabbed Robert¡¯s hand suddenly and asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Are you sure she is not pregnant?¡±


    Robert¡¯s face changed once hearing the words from Jasper.

 Chapter 118 Provoking Percy

    Chapter 118 Provoking Percy


    His expression turned gloomy and serious.


    ¡°If she''s pregnant, then why didn¡¯t she tell me?¡±


    ¡°ording to what you''ve said, Miss Lane doesn''t like you now, so if she''s pregnant, she would not tell


    you, are you sure that the child is yours?¡±


    Jasper suddenly asked, Robert immediately punched his chest.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I know clearly what kind of person she is.¡±


    Even if Robert said that, he suddenly felt not so confident as well.


    It''s just that, a man should keep his honor, so he wouldn''t tell Jasper that he''s worried.


    When the they were talking there, Georgia already walked to Professor Lee''s side.


    ¡°Why did you leave for so long, Percy is already here, you made me wait for a long time... Everything


    we have prepared today will go to waste if Percy left."


    Professor Lee was quite unhappy, Georgia immediately apologized.


    ¡°Professor, sorry, my stomach hurts just now so I went to the toilet.¡°


    Professor Lee nodded.


    ¡°Let''s go, I''ll take you to Percy, remember that you should stand up straight and be confident... Even if


    you get insulted and looked down upon, you must act righteous, let the crowd think that you''re not


    guilty at all and let them start doubting that you''re wronged, do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Georgia immediately nodded.


    ¡°Professor, I know what you mean, don''t worry, I''ll act well.¡±


    Professor Lee brought Georgia to a very lively ce not far from there.


    Percy was standing there with his suit, looking so energetic.


    There were several people standing by his side, which were all having a chat.


    When Georgia and Professor Lee walked over, that group of people turned around, seeing that it''s


    Professor Lee, those people around Percy immediatelyplimented and ttered Professor Lee.


    ¡°Professor Lee, it''s really an honor to meet you today, I''ve always wanted to interact with you...¡±


    ¡°Professor Lee, I heard that your research team has gotten a huge development, when will the


    research results be published to the world?¡±


    ¡°Professor Lee, I heard that you''ve received an invitation from American BioMedical Association to be a


    lecturer, when will you go?¡±


    They seemed like they wanted to tter Professor Lee, Professor Lee just smiled towards them and


    simply answered those questions.


    Soon after, Professor Lee directly spoke to Percy.


    ¡°Dr. Chow, what a coincidence, I unexpectedly meet you here today.¡±


    Percy was beingplimented so he was smiling proudly.


    But once he saw Professor Leeing over, especially with Georgia by his side, Percy''s gaze became


    gloomy in an instant, his emotion wasn''t stable.


    In face of Professor Lee''s greetings, Percy immediately sneered.


    ¡°Professor Lee, you''re a famous Professor, an internationally well-known schr, don''t you feel


    embarrassed to lead a student who giarized her teacher, and she even earned a good name with


    such shameful action?"


    After Percy said those words, the crowd stared strangely at Georgia beside Professor Lee.


    They didn''t know Georgia, they thought that she''s just a member that Professor Lee brought over.


    ¡°Who is this? What do you mean, Dr. Chow? giarize? Do you guys know?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, I just got the news before this that there''s a member in Professor Lee''s research team


    named Georgia, I heard that she giarized Dr. Chow''s research report back then, then Imperial


    University immediately expelled Georgia, could this woman be Georgia?¡±


    Everyone was guessing around them, they looked at Georgia in disdain.


    Georgia knew that she should show her aura at that time, she smiled and walked forward then smiled


    towards Dr. Chow.


    ¡°Dr. Chow, long time no see.¡±


    After saying that, Georgia looked at the group of people that was discussing about her.


    ¡°You don''t need to discuss it anymore, I am Georgia, the one who everyone rebuked for giarizing Dr.


    Chow''s experimental data back then.¡±


    Georgia said that and made people around them dumbfounded.


    They thought that people who giarized would wish they could disappear after getting caught, could


    she be extremely shameless for admitting that confidently?


    ¡°How could there be such a shameless woman?¡±


    ¡°You''re Georgia? How could you have the nerve to stand here?¡±


    ¡°So you''re Georgia, the one who giarized her teacher''s research data? How dare you stand in front


    of Dr. Chow?¡±


    ¡°The school had even expelled you back then, why are you here? Don''t you feel embarrassed


    enough?¡±


    Everyone sneered while Dr. Chow looked at Georgia in disdain.


    Georgia unexpectedly stood in front of him, he¡¯s going to make her feel so awkward.


    Georgia just smiled towards everyone.


    ¡°You said that I giarized Dr. Chow''s experiment data, so I''ll say that Dr. Chow wronged me back


    then, he''s the one who giarized my experiment data...¡±


    Georgia said that and everyone went into an uproar.


    ¡°Dr. Chow is a famous international Professor, saying that he giarized his own student''s experiment


    data is so ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, do you still have some sense of shame? Do a professor need to giarize a student''s


    data, you think that we''re stupid?¡±


    ...


    Georgia just kept smiling, she didn''t mind their sneers at all.


    Professor Lee took a few steps forward and spoke to Percy.


    ¡°Dr. Chow, what actually happened about the giarism back then? I believe that you understand it


    more than us...¡±


    After Professor Lee said that, the people around them asked in disagreement.


    ¡°Professor Lee, Georgia''s matter is final, besides, Georgia was just a student back then while Dr. Chow


    was already an internationally famous Professor with profound knowledge basis... How could he


    giarize Georgia''s experiment data? That''s impossible!¡±


    The others also nodded.


    ¡°Professor, are you confused because of her? The school expelled her back then, they had


    investigated the truth.¡±


    Everyone was still quite respectful to Professor Lee, several of them advised him right away.


    Georgia knew that she should stand up at such time.


    ¡°There are many talents in this world and there are also many people with profound knowledge that ran


    out of creativity, Dr. Chow just happens to be that kind of person¡­. These 6 years, Dr. Chow kept


    stagnate on his experiment results back then, until now there¡¯s no research progress at all, that could


    only mean one thing, Dr. Chow giarized other people''s experiment data and that''s why he has no


    way to make new progress.¡±


    Georgia''s words made Dr. Chow so angry that he shouted.


    ¡°Nonsense! I had spared you back then by only letting the school expel you, now you''re distorting the


    truth and rebuked your own teacher, what a heartless and ungrateful child! If your father knows, he


    would also look down on you! I heard that the Lane family drove you away because you''ve been


    making troubles outside since you were young, then you giarized my experiment data, now you still


    dare to say that you''re wronged in front of others, I''ve never seen such a shameless woman like you!¡±


    Dr. Chow coldly shouted, looking very upright.


    From Dr. Chow''s tone, Georgia found that he mentioned members of the Lane family.


    Perhaps she got scolded for giarism had something to do with members of the Lane family, it turned


    out that her father had long disregarded her as his daughter.


    Georgia felt quite sad, but she knew that she couldn''t fall.


    Even if she was cursed by everyone, she had to keep a confident smile that night.


    ¡°Dr. Chow, you can insult me all you want now, but let me tell you something that''ll make you scared, I


    have already made new experiment results based on the research''s progress... When the timees,


    I will publish mytest research results in front of the public. At that time, I''ll dere my research idea


    back then and my current research progress, as for Dr. Chow, you can publish yourtest research


    sess, let everyone judge who''s the one that giarized the experiment data!¡±


    Percy was quite bewildered at Georgia''s words.


    Did that woman really make a progress with the experiment?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    If she got higher achievement than him, the truth back then might get exposed.


    It''s just that, Percy couldn''t show that he''s flustered in front of the crowd so he coldlyughed.


    ¡°Everyone can talk big, bring the real experiment data first, if you can then just hand over your results


    and let the public judge it!¡±


    Georgia smiled.


    ¡°Of course I''ll bring my experiment result, but not here, today is Mr. Murphy''s birthday banquet and I


    happened to meet you so I just came to remind you... Enjoy yourst glorious days now, when


    everyone knows that you giarized student''s experiment data, everyone will rebuke you, don''t me


    me for not warning you today.¡±


    After Georgia said that, Percy was so angry that his face was fully red.


    Owen and Eden happened to walk over at that time, Percy immediately spoke to Owen like he found a


    way to attack Georgia.


    ¡°Mr. Lane,e over and look at your daughter, she didn''t respect her teacher back then, giarized


    my experiment data, got expelled from the school, now she even dared to nder me, saying that I


    giarized her experiment data back then... How did the Lane family educate her? How could you


    have such an ungrateful daughter?¡±


    Owen had known Georgia would be in that banquet, he also saw Georgia and Percy''s dispute from a


    far ce.


    Owen hated his daughter so he walked over.


    He then suddenly apologize to the public.


    ¡°Sorry, it''s all my fault for not educating my daughter well... Georgia had no mother since birth so she


    has always liked causing troubles out there. As a father I didn''t discipline my daughter well, I apologize


    to everyone!¡±


    Owen''s apology instantly confirmed the problem with Georgia''s personality, even her own father said


    that, everyone didn''t believe Georgia''s words in an instant.


    ¡°That''s what I said! How could Dr. Chow giarize his own student''s experiment data, I knew that


    Georgia is just shameless!¡±


    ¡°Of course she''s shameless, I''ve heard her rumors, she fought, seduced man, and did abortion during


    school. She''s still so shameless now, saying that her teacher giarized her experiment data... What a


    bad luck for Dr. Chow to get such student!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even her own father said that she''s problematic, she''s still smiling so shamelessly, how could


    there be such a shameless woman?¡±


    ¡°She''s not just shameless, I even saw her seducing Robert just now, I heard that she keeps flirting out


    there, she really has no shame...¡±


    They were all berating Georgia, Georgia felt quite sad.


    It''s just that, she should show more of her strength in front of those people.


    ¡°It''s up to you which result you want to believe in, at the end of this month, I heard Dr. Chow will go


    back to Imperial University as a lecturer¡­ Dr. Chow, don''t worry, at that time I''ll go there and refute


    your experiment data one by one, then I''ll publish my experiment data, we''ll let the people in Imperial


    University witness who''s the one that actually makes the new experiment results.¡±


    After saying those words, Georgia looked at Professor Lee.


    ¡°Professor, I''ve said everything I should say, the truth will one day emerge in front of others... Everyone


    won''t believe me even if I speak more now so isn''t it a waste of my saliva?."


    Professor Lee smiled, he was very satisfied with Georgia''s act that day.


    Numerous people around them saw it and many of them were people of the academic circle.


    The next day, the academic circle would definitely knew that they had confronted Percy, Georgia''s


    matter would definitely get heated up again.


    Even if Georgia would definitely get rebuked, as long as there''s enough attention then it''d be very quick


    to turn the situation around.


    Professor Lee had always liked winning with an unexpected move, that''s why he brought Georgia to


    the party and let Georgia talk nonsense in front of Percy.


    He wanted that sort of effect.


    "That''s right, we''ve said everything we need to say, Dr. Chow, please don''t forget that on your lecture in


    Imperial University, I''ll bring my research members to see what''s yourtest research results, so it''ll be


    easier for us tomunicate.¡±


    Percy was quite flustered, he wasn''t sure whether Georgia had really made experiment results or not.


    If that was true, it''d definitely affect him by then.


    But people around them were watching for fun, Professor Lee and Georgia looked so confident, Percy


    couldn''t lose his self control there so he forced himself to keep calm.


    ¡°You think that I''m afraid of your challenge? Come at me if you can, I''ll wait for you there.¡±


    Georgia smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Dr. Chow, please remember not to run away after losing, if you don''t show up at the lecture then you''ll


    lose without even fighting, admitting that you giarized my experiment data back then... You dare to


    make a bet?¡±

 Chapter 119 Eden’s Revenge

    Chapter 119 Eden¡¯s Revenge


    Percy was silent for a while, he quickly agreed when he saw the eyes of the others looking at him in


    probe.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of, you just wait.¡±


    Georgia smiled with satisfaction.


    Percy was very likely to escape at thest minute, she had to block Percy¡¯s escape route before he did


    that.


    After the confrontation with Percy, Georgia thought that she had to leave as well.


    Professor Lee spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°I have done everything that I should do, it¡¯s time to meet Mr. Murphy. We¡¯re very old friends, I have


    something to talk to him, I¡¯ll leave you here, and it¡¯s up to you if you wish to stay longer or leave right


    away. Don¡¯t bother about me.¡±


    Georgia thanked Professor Lee.


    ¡°Professor, I get it, I¡¯m already an adult and I¡¯ll take care of my own affairs.¡±


    After Georgia and Professor Lee had parted, she looked around in the banquet.


    When she found Selena¡¯s figure, Georgia took the initiative to walk over.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Hond.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, Selena turned over and smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Lane, you actually came to this banquet today.¡±


    Georgia smiled, and she replied Selena.


    ¡°Ms. Hond, I have something important to tell you, are you free now?¡±


    In fact, Selena had been with her stepmother, Elliot, and Jason¡¯s parents were opposite her.


    As a junior, Selena had always been polite while keeping the elders apanied.


    With Georgia¡¯s sudden arrival, Selena spoke to her stepmother.


    ¡°Mom, Ms. Lane and I would like to speak in private for a while, I¡¯ll leave for a bit.¡±


    Elliot was a little reluctant, but Jason¡¯s mother was already smiling and saying.


    ¡°Young people have a lot of things to talk about, Selena had apanied us for so long, let her rest for


    a bit.¡±


    Elliot smiled and nodded upon hearing that.


    ¡°Then you talk to thisdy first, remember toe back earlierter.¡±


    Elliot remembered that they were supposed to discuss about the marriage with Jason today. She


    wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible instead of dragging it further.


    Elliot always had an intuition that the longer things were being dragged, it would bring nightmare.


    Georgia took Selena to a quiet garden at the backyard, then Selena spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°Did something happen to Travis ? Just let me know and I¡¯ll find a way to help.¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about this; I¡¯ve found someone to help me with Travis. I¡¯d like to ask you to help me with


    another thing.¡±


    Selena nodded.


    ¡°What is it? As long as I can help you, I¡¯ll help you for sure.¡±


    Georgia organized what she heard from Emma and Flora, the mother and daughter¡¯s conversation


    today.


    ¡°I heard them discussing about this in the bathroom. ording to what they meant, when the ident


    happened, there was a car passing by the ident scene. Maybe that car has a dash cam to record


    the situation at that time, which very likely the murderer, Eden was recorded. They seemed very


    worried about the matter; they were discussing how to erase the footage of the dash cam. But sensing


    what they meant, they would not be able to get this video for the time being. It could be someone that


    they could not harm. I think it could be someone richer than the Lane family. Ms. Hond, I¡¯m not sure


    what to do with this matter, can you help me to figure out a solution?¡±


    Selena was also a little surprised. She thought that witnessing Eden chasing after Wendy with his car


    herself was the only clue for Georgia¡¯s case. But now she was told that there could be a car which


    passed by and recorded the video.


    This was different; the video could record the truth.


    But more than six years had passed, who knew if the video still existed, Selena was a little worried.


    However, there could still be hope.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, I got what you mean. At least we can be sure that a car passed by the ident scene that


    year, and the people from the Lane family suspected that there was a dash cam that recorded the truth


    of the ident. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to adjust the traffic video from six years ago to see which car was


    there on that road during the time of the ident. ording to what you said, this car must be very


    expensive, so we can eliminate the ordinary cars; I¡¯ll help you to investigate more.¡±


    Georgia nodded gratefully.


    ¡°Ms. Hond, sorry for such trouble. If there is any update, I hope you can inform me immediately.¡±


    Selena smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small effort, I¡¯ll definitely help you. But we¡¯ve already known each other for a long time, you


    can just call me Selena, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Georgia smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°Selena, you can also call me Georgia directly.¡±


    While two of them were talking here, Eden was watching these two women gloomily not far away.


    He wanted to kill these two women long time ago, but now watching them standing together, here came


    his chance.


    However, he could ignore about Georgia¡¯s affairs as his father would take care of her.


    Now he only needed to focus on Selena.


    After Georgia and Selena separated when they were done talking.


    Selena thought of going back to her stepmother, Elliot, as her stepmother mentioned that she should


    always stay beside Jason¡¯s parents and impress them to make them like her in order for the marriage


    of both families to be sessful.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even though deep down Selena did not want to be like this, but she always felt that the Hond family


    was kind to her, and she wanted to repay their kindness.


    So, whatever Elliot asked her to do, she would not reject it.


    However, before Selena returned to the banquet hall, she felt something hitting the back of her head.


    She felt the sudden severe pain and fell down before she turned around.


    Eden hired a waiter who was serving at today¡¯s banquet. The Murphy family¡¯s banquet was too grand,


    the celebrities from the entire D City attended.


    Therefore, the Murphy family had to hire the hotel waiters outside as they did not have enough


    servants. There were all kinds of people in the banquet which made it less difficult to hire someone.


    Eden hired a hotel waiter in his twenties. His name was Gary, he owed millions of debts from gambling


    outside.


    Eden happened to find this person, and he promised that he would help Gary to smuggle abroad. Even


    if the others found out it was Gary who did this, they would not be able to locate him. Therefore, the


    man agreed to help him at the Murphy family¡¯s banquet.


    It was Gary who had just knocked out Selena.


    Initially, Eden¡¯s n was to let this man walk to Selena¡¯s side, and find a reason to lure Selena to a


    quiet ce and get her stunned.


    So happened that Selena and Georgia were talking at a quiet ce without anyone else, Eden let the


    man he hired carried out the n in advance.


    Looking at the woman who had fainted on the ground, Eden smiled triumphantly, there was no


    surveince around.


    He directly took of Selena¡¯s clothes off and took nude photos using his phone.


    If it was not because his mother and sister had been watching him, Eden would really want to


    disappear for a while and slowly torture the woman.


    It¡¯s just that there was not enough time now.


    ¡°Gary, bring this woman into the room on the second floor, then you go to Jasper to continue with our


    n.¡±


    Eden hated everything that Selena had done to him, he also hated Jasper who had instructed those


    people at the police station to teach him a lesson.


    He wanted to teach the brother and sister a lesson.


    However, if he made the siblings disabled, the Hond family would retaliate madly.


    Eden did not dare to do this either.


    After a lot of considerations, Eden finally thought of a brilliant idea.


    Selena and Jasper were siblings; it would be a big joke if these siblings got together. The Hond


    family would definitely not dare to expose such matter.


    Even if they were going to check on this, he would never be found out. At least they would not dare to


    tell the public what happened.


    As for the siblings, Jasper and Selena, they would feel embarrassed and even became distorted. This


    was exactly what Eden wanted.


    He could not physically torture these two people, nor could he kill them, so he tried to torture these two


    people psychologically.


    He did not believe that the magnanimous siblings could ept this change. Eden had forseen that the


    Hond family would be in chaos in the future.


    Now that Selena had been left in the room, the next thing he had to do was to guide Jasper to Selena¡¯s


    room.


    Eden returned to his mother, Flora by his side.


    ¡°Why have you been away for so long, Eden? Don¡¯t cause any scene here, your father had reminded


    you, you remember?¡±


    Flora knew her son; he was not the obedient type, so she always wanted to warn him.


    Eden smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I only went to the toilet just now, mum. Don¡¯t worry, I will not cause any trouble, if dad knows that he


    would for sure hit me, of course I have to be obedient.¡±


    Flora nodded and she was put at ease.


    ¡°Your father and sister have ns today, don¡¯t disrupt their ns. Otherwise, the two of them will know


    about it and they¡¯ll definitely not let you go.¡±


    Eden smiled, but his eyes were fixed on Jasper, who was not far away.


    Jasper was talking to a bunch of people, probably chatting with the people in business field. Gary


    already came down from the second floor. He was wearing the clothes of a waiter, just like the other


    waiters.


    He walked with red wine sses to Jasper¡¯s side.


    Jasper changed a ss of wine, and then continued to drink.


    After doing that, Gary left quickly.


    Jasper and the others were drinking. He gradually felt that there was something wrong with his body,


    as if he had been drugged, and Jasper¡¯s face sank.


    It was a banquet at the Murphy family, and someone actually dared to do something like this. If he


    found out who did this, he would break this person into pieces.


    ¡°Mr. Stanley, I feel a little sick. Sorry, I have to rest for a while.¡±


    Jasper was holding the diforting from his body, and spoke to the person he was talking to.


    Euphemistically saying that he was unwell and needed to leave.


    The other party nodded directly.


    ¡°Mr. Hond, if you¡¯re not feeling well, take a rest first.¡±


    Jasper smiled and nodded. His body was already extremely stiff, and there was cold sweat on his


    forehead.


    There must be a reason that someone got him drugged, Jasper could not understand it.


    He immediately walked to Jason.


    ¡°Find me a room, I need a rest. I got drugged by someone.¡±


    Jason¡¯s face suddenly sank when he heard what Jasper said.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll arrange a room for you right away.¡±


    Jason called his servant.


    ¡°You take Mr. Hond to find a guestroom upstairs.¡±


    After saying that, Jason spoke to Jasper again.


    ¡°Do you want to find doctor to solve it, or do you want to find a woman to get it solved?¡±


    Who knew when the torture would stop if he found a doctor.


    ¡°Can you just find me any woman? Someone clean, hurry up.¡±


    After Jasper finished speaking, his consciousness became blurry, and Jason nodded funnily.


    ¡°Alright, I know. I¡¯ll make arrangements for you right away.¡±


    After saying this, Jason quickly asked his servant to help Jasper upstairs, and then he called his butler


    and asked him to investigate who was the one who caused such trouble.


    After Jasper was supported by the servant to get to the second floor, Gary rushed over and walked


    directly to the servant.


    ¡°Ms. Hond just learned about what happened to Mr. Hond, she said she has already made


    arrangement. I¡¯ll bring him over.¡±


    The servant was a little suspicious, but he did not think too much.


    ¡°I see, you take Mr. Hond to the room immediately.¡±


    After saying this, the servant handed Jasper to Gary.


    Jasper waspletely confused at that moment, and his whole body was about to explode.


    Gary helped Jasper directly into Selena¡¯s room, Selena was still dizzy. After Gary put Jasper in the


    room, he locked the door right away.

 Chapter 120 Kidnapping and Missing

    Chapter 120 Kidnapping and Missing


    After that, Gary Lynn quickly fled from the back door.


    When he got everything done, then he no longer stayed in this ce.


    Otherwise, until the Hond family found out the truth, he would be so dead.


    ording to the money Eden Lane had prepared for him in advance, as well as the cost of smuggling,


    Gary immediately took a car to the beach, and he needed to leave this ce immediately.


    Jasper Hond and Selena Hond were in the room, Selena felt very painful in the back of her head.


    She was a little fuzzy, but she felt something heavy pressed on her body.


    There was pain everywhere in her body. Selena didn''t know what was going on. She couldn''t open her


    eyes because of the pain. She only felt very unwell and wanted to struggle.


    However, struggling for a while, as if her whole body was tightly imprisoned,pletely letting other


    people do whatever they wanted.


    Jasper''s mind was blurred, and he clouded mind made him think that Jason Murphy had sent him a


    woman.


    Therefore, hepletely regarded the woman in front of him as the woman sent by Jason.


    Moreover, this woman basically did not resist, letting him do whatever he wanted, so Jasperpletely


    lost his sanity, only knowing that he was venting the difort caused by the medicine.


    No one knew what happened in this room.


    And at the same time at the banquet.


    Owen Lane and Emma Lane were standing together chatting.


    "Dad, did your n begin? The banquet is about to end in about an hour."


    "I have arranged everyone, but I haven''t waited the good timing. Georgia Lane and Robert Simpson


    have been standing among the crowd. It''s really hard to get started now."


    Owen''s original n was to make Emma pregnant with Robert''s child.


    Therefore, for today''s banquet, Emma must rescue Robert as a rescuer.


    It was just that Robert was always surrounded by people and his people didn¡¯t find a breakthrough yet.


    "Then I can only wait patiently now?"


    Emma asked her father.


    "You stay at the banquet. I will arrange things here, and Robert can¡¯t doubt what we are going to do."


    Emma nodded, after a while.


    The people of Owen finally found the opportunity.


    Georgia went to the bathroom at this time, and the person who followed her directly knocked out her at


    the bathroom.


    Then, a woman in a red sexy long dress walked to Robert''s side.


    "Mr. Simpson, can I buy you a ss of wine?"


    Robert looked at the woman in front of him indifferently, he didn''t know who this woman was.


    "Go away, don''t let me repeat it."


    As soon as Robert said this, the woman was not angry but sheughed instead.


    "Mr. Simpson, my name is Kayden. I like you a lot. I just want to toast you a ss of wine. Isn''t that


    eptable?"


    Robert had seen a lot of women''s tricks. At first nce, he knew this woman just wanted to seduce


    him. Of course, he would not have a good expression on this woman.


    "If you keep talking, I''ll let the security guard kick you out."


    Kayden''s expression changed a little, but she immediatelyughed again.


    "I thought Mr. Simpson liked to save beauties. I just saw a youngdy who was knocked out and taken


    away. Doesn''t Mr. Simpson care about her? That woman was the woman you brought today."


    Robert''s expression changed all of a sudden.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "I don''t know what that woman''s name is. I only know that Mr. Simpson talked to that woman for a long


    time today. Anyway, that woman is neither Miss Lane nor Miss Johnson."


    That would only be Georgia, Robert''s expression changed drastically, and he directly questioned her.


    "Where is she? Take me over to her."


    Robert was in panic as he cared about Georgia too much. He didn''t think whether there was a trap in


    her words.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Because Robert was also looking for Georgia just now, and Georgia disappeared from the banquet.


    Robert took a look around and he was sure he couldn''t see Georgia. He believed what the woman in


    front of him said.


    "Mr. Simpson, I remember Miss Lane was knocked out of the toilet just now. I was afraid to rush out


    because I was afraid that they would do something to me, so I came over to tell you about this. Later, I


    saw those people went to the backyard. I thought they wanted to kidnap thisdy."


    After finishing hearing, Robert rushed towards the back yard.


    On the other side, Robert picked up his mobile phone and called Jason.


    "Hurry up and send people over to see what is going on in the backyard."


    Jason only felt strange. Something happened to Jasper just now, it seemed like Robert also had


    trouble.


    Robert hung up the phone. He didn''t borate on what happened. Jason could only call his butler over


    and ask the butler to call the security guard to investigate what was going on in the backyard.


    However, after Robert rushed to the backyard, he found that there was no one behind, and the


    backyard was dark and quiet. He could not see what was going on.


    Robert turned and looked at Kayden with serious face.


    "I¡¯m warning you, don''t y tricks on me. Did you lie to me just now or something really happen? I''ll


    give you onest chance!"


    Kayden smiled at Robert, she took a step forward, and then pulled Georgia who was tied up out of from


    the ground under the stone bench.


    Robert saw Georgia who was unconscious right away, and he asked coldly.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you want to do?"


    After Robert said this, the woman, Kayden, burst outughing.


    "Mr. Simpson, I said I want to buy you a ss of wine, why don''t you believe in me?"


    "What''s in the ss of wine?"


    Robert asked coldly.


    "I want to spend the night with Mr. Simpson, so the thing in the wine is not deadly, you can rx and


    drink it."


    Robert hated being coerced, not to mention this kind of thing. He looked at the woman in front of him


    grimly.


    "I¡¯m telling you, don''t think you forced me to drink it today, and you will escape my revenge. If you leave


    now, I can spare your life."


    Kaydenughed directly.


    "Mr. Simpson, I¡¯m a dying person who just want to have a good memory with the person I like. I don''t


    care about the ending. If you don''t drink this ss of wine..."


    Kayden smiled indifferently, she directly put the knife to Georgia''s neck.


    "Then I will kill this woman, don''t think I wouldn''t do it!"


    Georgia was in aa at the moment and she had no idea about there was a knife on her neck.


    Robert watched Georgia''s neck oozing blood, and he finallypromised.


    "Give me the wine ss."


    As soon as Robert finished saying that, the woman named Kayden smiled triumphantly.


    "I know that Mr. Simpson knows what to do under each circumstance. After drinking this ss of wine,


    you will definitely have no difort at all. You will have a very happy night with me."


    Robert only felt sick, he could only pick it up and took it in at once.


    Kayden burst outughing.


    "Mr. Simpson, you did such a good job!"


    After Kayden said these words, Robert''s eye sight had already begun to appear blurred, and he forced


    to remain calm.


    However, Robert still fell directly in front of the woman.


    Before he fainted, Robert pressed the switch of his watch.


    That was the switch he used to notify his bodyguards. Now he could only rely on his bodyguards to


    rescue him. He hoped these bodyguards would not be too slow.


    After Robert fainted, Emma walked over from other side.


    "Give me this man, you can call it a day."


    After Emma said this, Kaydenughed.


    "Miss Lane, I think you have misunderstood. Your father and I are only cooperating. As for what he


    wants to doter, it depends on whether I agree it or not."


    After Kayden said that, Emma realized that the woman in front of her had changed, and her face


    changed drastically.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Before Emma finished speaking, Kayden walked forward and shed at Emma''s shoulder with her


    palm, and Emma fell down.


    On the other side, Kayden immediately let her people out, and then directly threw tied Robert and


    Georgia into the back of the car that was prepared.


    "Go, go. master has been waiting for us for a long time, and people from Murphy family will arrive


    soon."


    After Kayden said that, the car started immediately.


    After Jason and his people rushed over to the back yard, he only found Emma who had fainted on the


    ground, but Georgia and Robert were gone.


    Owen never got a reply from Emma. But when he followed Jason and found his daughter fainted on the


    ground, his facial expression changed drastically.


    He quickly helped Emma get up, but she was still fainting and didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Jason didn''t know the whole thing clearly, he could only pull out the camera recording and then let his


    subordinates go to investigate.


    "Mr. Lane, you should take Miss Lane to the hospital first."


    Jason spoke to Owen, and Owen could only calmly thank him.


    He sent Emma to the hospital immediately.


    In Jasper and Selena''s room, Selena opened her eyes.


    She slowly became conscious, and then she remembered that she was knocked out.


    There was pain everywhere in her body and Selena immediately realized what had happened. She


    looked up grimly and saw who was bullying her.


    However, when Selena just raised her head, her face paled instantly.


    "How could my brother be here?"


    Jasper was on her body and Selena was about to break out.


    She struggled violently. Jasper was exhausted at the moment because of the medicine.


    When Selena struggled, Jasper fell directly into the bed.


    Selena was almost going crazy, she didn''t know what happened, she eagerly to find her own clothes to


    put on and escape.


    However, before she escaped, Selena found that the door opened.


    "Jasper, why don¡¯t youe out yet?"


    As soon as he opened the door, Jason asked.


    However, as soon as he finished asking, Jason suddenly saw Selena, who was naked and panicked.


    Looking towards the bed, Jason saw Jasper who was unconscious in the bed.


    Jason stunned where he was instantly then he immediately closed the door.


    Jason was here because Robert was gone, so he was afraid that Jasper would also have in a trouble


    and he rushed to check on him.


    Who knew this would happen.


    Selena kept crying.


    "Selena, what happened?"


    Jason asked softly.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know, Jason, please help me...help me..."


    Selena broke out and cried and Jason just recalled his memory that he arranged a person to serve


    Jasper. How could this happen?


    Selena was the younger sister he spent a lot of time with her when she grew up. Jason didn''t object


    when the two families proposed unite by marriage. The two families might put the marriage on the


    agenda recently. How could this happen?


    Jason quickly took off his suit and wrapped it on Selena''s body.


    "Don''t be afraid... put on the clothes."


    After saying this, Jason hurriedly pulled out a sheet and then he wrapped Selena with the sheet.


    "I will cover your head with the sheet, I will take you out, don''t be afraid..."


    Selena''s face was in pale, her whole body was shaking and she couldn''t think anymore. She just let


    Jason wrap her up and then took her out with her face covered.


    Selena was trembling from the moment she saw Jason. She didn''t dare to think at all. Selena only felt


    that she fell into the abyss, she felt both scary and guilty from her bottom of heart.


    Brother, she liked her brother, but how could she have such a thing with him.


    Selena was terrified and she kept shaking when she held Jason''s body.


    Jason knew that he himself needed to be calm now, so he calmly carried Selena out of the Murphy


    family. After that, Jason drove and then sent Selena to the nearest hotel.


    Now Robert was in trouble, and the Murphy family was in chaos now. He must go back to deal with


    everything. Jason did not have time to be with Selena now.


    "Selena, Robert was missing and kidnapped today. I''m going back to deal with this. You stay in the


    hotel room. I wille back to see you. Don''t do stupid things. No one would discover today''s thing


    except me."


    Jason left after he finished speaking.


    Selena was in the hotel room alone, panicking all day long.


    She slumped on the ground and cried constantly. She couldn¡¯t think straight at all.


    In the hospital, Emma woke up.


    Owen immediately asked with a gloomy expression.


    "What happened? How could you faint there?"


    Emma cursed in her heart.


    "Dad, it was a trap. Covet gains ahead without being aware of danger behind. Some people used our


    n tonight, but did not implement ording to our n. She just entered the banquet through our


    forces, then kidnapped Georgia and Robert. Dad, was Robert¡¯s enemy done this? They made use of


    us! "


    Emma''s was extremely pissed off. This kind of feeling was not good as she was tricked by others.


    Owen seemed like he was about to kill someone.


    "It was my fault so they took advantage of us. I originally thought that the woman could act, and then let


    you save the Robert. But I didn¡¯t expect she could kidnap them. But there were so many Robert¡¯s


    enemies, I really couldn¡¯t guess out who sent this woman tonight! "

 Chapter 121 Walls Had Ears

    Chapter 121 Walls Had Ears


    Putting on a sullen face, Emma and Owen were thinking who did it tonight.


    As for Eden, originally, he wanted to see the dilemma of Jasper and Selena, but because of Robert¡¯s


    disappearance, the party of the Murphy family was ended ahead of time, so he went back home with


    Flora. Eden was unhappy for missing the embarrassing story of them.


    But Eden was quite pleased with himself. He believed that Jasper and Selena could not be close


    siblings after everything they had been through.


    What¡¯s more, he still had Selena¡¯s sex photos.


    He had many chances to threaten Selena and made her feel humiliated. Thinking of this, Eden was in a


    good mood and started to yputer games.


    Flora was relieved when she saw Eden behave welltely and stay at home, ying games and


    watching movies.


    At the Murphy¡¯s, Robert¡¯s mother, Maisie had arrived.


    She did not attend Mr. Murphy¡¯s birthday party. Robert attended the party on behalf of the Simpson


    family. Maisie never thought that such an ident could happen.


    After being told what happened, Maisie asked Mr. Murphy.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, how much do you know about it? Have you found out who did this?¡±


    Maisie was anxious. She had lost a daughter. She felt she would go mad if she lost her only son.


    She went over the people with a grudge against the Simpson family, but she could not find a clue at all.


    For a powerful family with big business like the Simpson family, they always got a lot of enemies. It was


    hard for Maisie to figure out who was the criminal.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mr. Murphy felt terribly sorry for Maisie.


    ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s fault. We didn¡¯t expect so many things could happen. I have sent my men to investigate


    closely. Don¡¯t worry. We will find out the truth!¡±


    Jason¡¯s father, Jordan also promised Maisie.


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson. Don¡¯t worry. We will try our best to save Robert.¡±


    Jason¡¯s mother, Molly Lewis stood by Maisie, feeling very sorry. She was a mother, so she knew clearly


    how hurt parents were when their child was in danger.


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Everyone knew they should say something nice in such a situation. And Maisie could not make Mr.


    Murphy lose face.


    Promises were useless. Now Robert had been missing. And Maisie could only rely on her connections


    to find out where Robert was.


    Maisie brought Robert¡¯s assistant over and asked him.


    ¡°Does your boss have any protection for an emergency?¡±


    ¡°Ma''am, Mr. Simpson only ranged the rm on his wrist. But we followed the sign and found that his


    watch was dropped in downtown. It seems that the kidnapper knows Mr. Simpson has a watch with a


    GPS tracker. Now we have no idea where Mr. Simpson is.¡±


    Maisie banged hard on the desk in anger.


    ¡°You shits. You can¡¯t even find your own boss. What are you doing here? Go and find him! Don¡¯t tell me


    you have no other ways to find him except for the GPS tracker.¡±


    After she scolded Robert¡¯s bodyguard team, Maisie swallowed her pride and called all her rtives and


    friends and asked them for help.


    The branches of the Simpson family must havee to her vi to ask what happened. And the


    Maisie kept telling herself to stay calm, but she had too many things to deal with.


    Maisie didn¡¯t go home right away, instead, she came to the hospital.


    She went to Emma¡¯s room.


    The Murphy family said that when Robert was taken away, Emma was there and fainted at the scene.


    Maisie had to ask Emma what happened at that time.


    ¡°Auntie, why are you here¡­¡±


    Emma felt a bit surprised when she saw Maisie here.


    ¡°Emma, what exactly happened tonight? Tell me all the details!¡±


    Emma knew this was her chance.


    She would definitely put Georgia in dead end.


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s Georgia¡¯s fault!¡±


    Maisie knew Robert was missing together with Georgia. She was angry with Georgia.


    Hearing Emma¡¯s words, Maisie¡¯s turned sullen.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly was going on?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Georgia stirred up troubles at the party. I¡¯m afraid that she had provoked somebody! Later, I


    saw a womane to Robert. And then Robert followed the woman to the backyard. I quietly followed


    them out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that when I got to the backyard, I saw the woman pull unconscious Georgia up from the


    ground and force Robert to drink the wine in her hand. At first, Robert was unwilling to do so. But the


    woman put a knife on Georgia¡¯s neck and threatened Robert. If Robert did not drink the wine, she


    would kill Georgia. Then Robert did as she told and passed out. I wanted to go back and ask for help,


    but the woman found me. She caught up with me and knocked me out! Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t keep


    Robert safe.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Robert would care so much for Georgia. He would rather be in danger than watch


    Georgia being hurt ¡­ Auntie, I¡¯m not good enough to have his love ¡­ Maybe I should annul our


    engagement¡­¡±


    After saying this, Emma appeared to be sad and started to cry. She looked vulnerable.


    Maisie felt heart-ached with rage.


    Georgia again! Was Georgia here to kill her children intentionally?


    Georgia was a curse!


    Maisie would definitely not let this curse marry Robert. Even though she did not like Emma that much,


    she would rather Robert marry Emma.


    Also, Maisie would never allow Robert and Emma to be together!


    ¡°Emma, you don¡¯t have to annul your engagement! Just take a rest here. I¡¯ll deal with Robert¡¯s


    disappearance right away!¡±


    After finishing her words, Maisie left the hospital with a sullen face.


    The butler of the vi called Maisie.


    ¡°Madam, some people from thepany and the Simpson family have arrived here. They want to


    know what happened¡­¡±


    Maisie looked sullen. The branches of the Simpson family only cared for their own benefits.


    Now Robert was missing. They came for nothing but power and profit.


    Being filled with anger, Maisie called Ivan.


    After Ivan was taken away from the party of the Murphy family at night, he went to a nightclub to drink


    down his sorrow.


    It was the middle of the night. Ivan asked some women to be with him.


    But Ivan did not feel happy. He was getting depressed and nearly drunk.


    His phone rang but he ignored it.


    He did not want to get in touch with anyone.


    Maisie called Ivan more than ten times, but Ivan didn¡¯t pick up the phone. She could only ask her driver


    to drive back home in a sulk.


    In the Hond¡¯s, Elliot was calling Jasper and Selena.


    Robert was missing suddenly, and the Hond family was in a good rtionship with the Simpson


    family, so they would like to help the Simpson family.


    When Elliot went home at midnight, she found that Jasper and Selena hadn¡¯te home.


    She called them but no one answered, which made her feel worried.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t get through their phones?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s father, Charles Hond asked.


    ¡°No, neither of them. Is there something wrong with them?¡±


    Elliot asked worriedly. Charles also became serious.


    They were worried at this time when Robert was just missing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be panic. Jasper and Selena disappeared in the Murphy¡¯s. Give a call to the Murphy family.


    Maybe Jasper is staying with Jason.¡±


    After Charles suggested, Elliot called Jason at once.


    Jason was checking the surveince video in the Murphy¡¯s. He took a look at the ringing phone and


    found that it was Jasper¡¯s mother. He felt sorry and patted himself on the head.


    Too many things happened tonight. And he forgot about Jasper.


    Elliot must be worried for the disappearance of Jasper and Selena.


    He picked up the phone and greeted Elliot politely.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie. This is Jason.¡±


    Elliot asked directly.


    ¡°Where is Jasper? Is he being with you? And what about Selena? Did you see her?¡±


    Jason could feel Elliot¡¯s panic in her voice. He answered with a prepared story.


    ¡°Auntie, Jasper is drunk. He is sleeping in the guest room in the Murphy¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry. And Selena


    seems to go to the police to deal with something urgent.¡±


    Knowing Jasper and Selena were safe, Elliot was relieved and soon felt angry.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they call me and told me what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been worried about them nearly the whole


    night!¡±


    Jason hurriedlyforted her.


    ¡°Well, Jasper is drunk so he couldn¡¯t give you a call. It¡¯s not his fault ¡­ and Selena lost her phone in


    the Murphy¡¯s. It¡¯s an ident! Auntie, it¡¯s my fault. I should have told you about their situation, but


    Robert is missing and I¡¯m busy finding him. So, I forgot to call you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. It¡¯s not your fault. Tell Jasper toe back home early when he wakes up. As for


    Selena, you should spend more time with her. And if you like her, you two have better set an


    engagement date soon.¡±


    Elliot hanged up.


    Charles felt relieved when he knew Jasper and Selena were safe.


    ¡°Now that there is nothing wrong, you should take a rest. You¡¯ve been staying upte for so long.¡±


    Elliot was a bit unhappy, but she nodded finally.


    ¡°You are right. I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s get some sleep and kick their asses tomorrow!¡±


    After Jason hanged up the call from Elliot, he went and took a look at Jasper who was still in aa.


    Jasper was sleeping on the bed and did not know what happen at all.


    Jason was worried about Selena, so he went to the hotel to see her.


    When he opened Selena¡¯s door, he found that Selena had fallen on the ground.


    Jason went to Selena and patted on her head. Selena woke up gradually. Tears fell down her face


    when she saw Jason.


    ¡°Jason ¡­ Jason¡­¡±


    Selena was sobbing and Jason didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    Although he did n to marry Selena and had no problem with her, he felt he was in a mess after what


    happened tonight.


    He did not know how tofort Selena. He could only pat on her back to ease her anxiety.


    After a long while, Jason said.


    ¡°Does Jasper know what happened tonight?¡±


    Selena shook her head with a pale face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­ Jason, I fainted at that time. I didn¡¯t know Jasper was there until I woke


    up.¡±


    Selena cried and told Jason what happened at that time. Jason keptforting her.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK ¡­ I¡¯m here. No one knows what happened today ¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Jasper would know the truth ¡­ Jason ¡­ Could you help me sound out Jasper to see if


    he knows about it ¡­ if he doesn¡¯t know, don¡¯t tell him¡­¡±


    Selena kept emphasizing it. Jason was a bit confused, but he nodded at once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¡­ I won¡¯t let him know. He will never know who the person was tonight. I will tell him that it


    was an ident. He was with other women¡­¡±


    Selena felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ Jason, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Selena kept saying sorry, but Jason could not figure out why she said sorry to him.


    ¡°There must be someone who used tricks. It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t be afraid. You will be fine as long as


    no one knows the truth. I won¡¯t say it out¡­¡±


    Selena couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that ¡­ Jason, it¡¯s not like that. My mom said I would marry you. But now such things


    happen to me. I¡¯m sorry, Jason. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Jason smiled.


    ¡°You silly girl. We haven¡¯t married. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. I know it¡¯s an ident. Don¡¯t be


    afraid. I will protect you¡­¡±


    In fact, he took Selena as his sister more than his lover.


    He just did not resist the arrangement by the two families, but he never had a crush on Selena. Now he


    just felt sad for her as her brother.


    Squatting on the floor, Selena was still crying. The scene where she found she was with Jasper when


    she woke up was all over her mind. It drove her crazy. It was like she was on the brink and almost


    broke down.


    Jason keptforting Selena.


    When Selena calmed down, Jason asked her about the process of her suffering.


    Jason had to figure out the truth of Jasper and Selena¡¯s encounter and let the man on behind pay for


    what he had done.


    Selena calmly described the scene for Jason.


    They did not know someone was eavesdropping behind the door.

 Chapter 122 Robert’s Father

    Chapter 122 Robert¡¯s Father


    The person behind the door was Jennifer. After being humiliated by Robert, she ran out of the Murphy¡¯s


    in tears.


    Jennifer didn¡¯t want to go home, because she was afraid that she would be scolded by her parents for


    losing face in public.


    So, Jennifer went to the nearest hotel to try to forget her sorrow with drinks.


    But drinks could not help. Jennifer was drunk in the hotel room after she drank a lot.


    When she woke up, she went out for buying more drinks.


    But soon after she went out of her room, she found that Jason was in the hotel.


    Jason was Robert¡¯s good friend. With curiosity, Jennifer followed Jason secretly.


    Jennifer found that Jason forgot to close the door after he came into a room. She quietly stood at the


    door and eavesdropped on the conversation from the room.


    Jennifer wanted to hear about Robert, but she felt shocked when she heard Jason and Selena¡¯s painful


    conversation.


    Somehow at this moment, Jennifer had an evil idea.


    She could neither let go of Robert nor watch him being happy.


    She had loved Robert for more than ten years. She had been obsessed with Robert too much. Now


    that she could not have him, she would manage to destroy him.


    Thinking of this, Jennifer turned around immediately and drove to the Murphy¡¯s.


    The Murphy family had been through a messy day and was still in a mess. Jennifer quietly walked into


    the Murphy¡¯s and asked a servant.


    ¡°Where is Jasper¡¯s room?¡±


    The servant was confused. But this was Miss Johnson, the servant pointed to a room upstairs.


    ¡°That is Mr. Hond¡¯s room.¡±


    Jennifer nodded and smiled.


    Then she asked the servant to open Jasper¡¯s door and walked into the room.


    Jasper was still lying on the bed unconsciously. Jennifer smiled.


    She took off all her clothes. Then shey on the bed and held Jasper.


    Jasper didn¡¯t wake up, but his body reacted.


    Jennifer felt she got mad.


    But she wanted a pregnancy.


    Now that she could not marry Robert, she wanted to be his friend¡¯s woman. When things happened


    today passed, his parents must force him to marry her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jennifer believed that Jasper could not get rid of it.


    Maisie just arrived home and a group of people gathered around her immediately.


    ¡°What happened to Robert? Who is against our Simpson family?¡±


    One of Robert¡¯s grandfathers asked on his crutch. He was the oldest one with the highest seniority in


    the Simpson family and the cousin of Robert¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out who kidnapped Robert.¡±


    Maisie exined to the elder politely. He had a good temperament and stayed out of the Simpson¡¯s


    business.


    ¡°Maisie, is there still no news now? Where is Ivan? Didn¡¯t he go to the party?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s mother, Joanna Wace asked.


    Hearing Joanna asked about Ivan, Maisie thought of that she couldn¡¯t get through Ivan. She was a bit


    unhappy. Maisie answered with indifference.


    ¡°Ivan left at the middle of the party. I heard that he was arguing with a person and Robert asked him to


    leave ahead of time. I don¡¯t know where he is. I tried to call him several times, but he didn¡¯t answer my


    phone.¡±


    Joanna got worried at hearing Maisie¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with Ivan, too?¡±


    The Simpson family thought there must be someone who went against them. So naturally, Joanna was


    afraid that Ivan would be another victim.


    Ivan¡¯s father, Marcel Simpson also began to look worried.


    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be afraid now. Let¡¯s try to call Ivan again.¡±


    They wereforting each other. But Maisie didn¡¯t want to see them.


    Other people of the Simpson family were whispering. Robert¡¯s uncle, Alex Simpson walked to Maisie


    and asked.


    ¡°Now we are trying our best to find Robert. He was missing from the Murphy¡¯s. The news had gone


    round, and the stock must go down tomorrow. Apart from finding Robert, we must choose a person to


    run thepany.¡±


    Maisie cast a cold look at Alex as he said these words.


    ¡°What do you mean, Alex?


    Alex pretended to be worried and exined.


    ¡°Maisie, it¡¯s urgent. Of course, we have to find Robert back. But we could not ignore thepany. If


    other families join together and seek chances to go against us at this time, if each of them attacks our


    family, we would be in danger. We have to assure the investors. So, we should let them know that


    Robert is missing and another person from our family will be in charge of thepany.¡±


    Alex¡¯s words made sense and other people nodded.


    The old Mr. Simpson who talked to Maisie just now went over.


    ¡°Maisie, it¡¯s not the time to be willful. When Robertes back, he still has the position. He has made


    a great sess these years and we all know it. But now we couldn¡¯t let other families take the chance


    to attack us. You have to make a choice.¡±


    Other people all nodded. Maisie looked at Ivan¡¯s father, Marcel.


    ¡°Marcel, could you take over thepany? Robert is missing. And now only you can take his role.¡±


    Marcel wanted to say yes, but Alex interrupted.


    ¡°Maisie, I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m not agreed on your decision. But these years, Marcel has made five


    staff could not be convinced.¡±


    Marcel looked ashamed instantly. He was indeed not good at business.


    He had given up since he failed to manage the Simpson¡¯s business. Now he spent time travelling


    around the world with his wife and became an idler. He only got a small cut of profits every year.


    Fortunately, his son became a world-renowned doctor. Otherwise, he would have been the


    ¡°Not me, Maisie. I¡¯m not good at business.¡±


    Marcel was willing to quit. Maisie red at Alex.


    Maisie could not rece Robert with others except for Marcel. They were ambitious. No one knew what


    would happen when Robert came back.


    But Marcel¡¯s giving up made her angry and even broke her heart.


    She could not force Marcel to take ce of Robert now, because others all looked disapproval.


    ¡°Alex, tell me what we should do now?¡±


    Maisie asked Alex. She knew his ambition. He was trying to take Robert¡¯s ce.


    Alex had been ambitious, and his business had gone well all these years.


    If it were not Robert who was in a higher ce, Alex would have taken charge of the Simpson family,


    and she would have yielded to him early. She was proud of her son who brought credit for her the


    most.


    ¡°Maisie, I know what you¡¯re worried about. Robert is my cousin. Now thepany is in an emergency.


    I¡¯ll take Robert¡¯s ce to run thepany. Don¡¯t worry. People in thepany all knew about my


    ability and they will believe me. If the investors know it is me to take over thepany, they will feel


    relieved. And there won¡¯t be any problem with our stock.¡±


    Others agreed with Alex. Maisie gritted her teeth out of anger.


    Alex added.


    ¡°Maisie, you are the honorary director, and I just take Robert¡¯s ce as a CEO to run thepany.


    Don¡¯t worry, when Robertes back, I will return the ce to him.¡±


    It sounded reasonable. But no one could tell whether Alex would return the ce at that time.


    It was like when you lent your house to someone and you could not ask him to leave easily. It was a


    hard decision. Maisie knew it well.


    But the Simpson family got a lot of enemies. If she did not let Alex run thepany, Simpson¡¯s


    business would likely be in trouble.


    Others all agreed because Alex was indeed capable. Maisie could do nothing but nod with a long face.


    ¡°In that case, I will announce on media to let everyone know you are going to take Robert¡¯s ce as


    the CEO.¡±


    Alex smiled with satisfaction when he heard Maisie¡¯s promise.


    ¡°I know you are a wise person. I will take care of thepany. Don¡¯t worry, Maisie. As for Robert, we


    will work together to get him back. He will be fine.¡±


    Alex made it sound so easy. Maisie could not help putting on a sullen look.


    The old Mr. Simpson said.


    ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m over seventy. I shouldn¡¯t say this. But Robert¡¯s disappearance is a serious matter. I have to


    remind you. What about giving a call to Robert¡¯s father? I heard that he has been powerful these years.


    Maybe he can find Robert.¡±


    When he talked about Robert¡¯s father, everyone¡¯s face changed.


    Maisie roared with indifference.


    ¡°He is not our family anymore and he doesn¡¯t want his son and daughter. Why should I ask him for


    help? Aren¡¯t we powerful enough to find Robert?¡±


    No one dared to speak, because they knew Maisie was enraged.


    The old Mr. Simpson sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then people from the Simpson family left one after another.


    Marcel and Joanna apologized to Maisie.


    ¡°I just got through Ivan. He was drunk in the barst night. It was a staff who picked up the phone. Ivan


    is still drunk in the bar. Maisie, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Maisie was in a furry. It was not just because Alex was going to take Robert¡¯s ce, but more because


    the old man brought up Robert¡¯s father, who she did not want to remember over the past decade or so.


    His name mentioned by others slowly brought out Maisie¡¯s long-buried memories, which put her in a


    rage.


    As for Ivan, Maisie did not care about him at all. Her mind was full of memories of Robert¡¯s father.


    Maisie nodded at Joanna.


    ¡°Now that you know where he is, just go and ask him toe back soon. His brother is missing. Does


    he just want to stay drunk?¡±


    Marcel and Joanna smirked. They nodded hurriedly and left.


    Everyone had left except for Alex. He walked to Maisie.


    ¡°Maisie, why are you being so angry? It¡¯s been more than ten years. Can¡¯t you get over him? He


    abandoned you. But you are the honorary director, and your son is the CEO. The whole Simpson family


    is yours. Why you still have him in your heart?¡±


    Maisie warned Marcel.


    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s none of your business. Just piss off!¡±


    Marcel chuckled.


    ¡°Maisie. You haven¡¯t changed for so many years.¡±


    Marcel turned around and left.


    Maisie stood still with a sullen look.


    As for Jasper, he came to himself and rubbed his head to ease his headache. Suddenly, he found that


    he was holding someone in his arms.

 Chapter 123 Don’t You Want to Take Revenge?

    Chapter 123 Don¡¯t You Want to Take Revenge?


    Jasper opened his eyes to see who spentst night with him.


    But he was stunned when he saw the woman beside him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jasper asked in a cold voice.


    Seeing Jasper woke up, Jennifer cried in grievance.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ you hurt me¡­ I ¡­ I have to tell my mom and dad ¡­ you ruined me. You have to take the


    responsibility¡­¡±


    Jennifer cried. And then she opened the door and ran out of the room.


    Jasper was after her. He wanted to ask what she meant by that.


    But he didn¡¯t get dressed. As soon as he went out, Jason¡¯s parents saw them being disheveled.


    Jason¡¯s parents were shocked. They wondered what was going on.


    The Murphy family, the Hond family, and the Johnson family were all in a mess.


    It was getting light.


    There was still no news of Robert and Georgia.


    Aston and Emilia left after they met Mr. Murphyst night. Aston did not know what happened to the


    Murphy family yet.


    The next day, Aston went to work and found that Georgia was absent. Benjamin asked him to have a


    private talk in his office. Until then, Aston knew about the ident.


    Georgia and Robert were kidnappedst night and still missing now.


    ¡°If you can, use your connections to help them find Georgia. It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Aston wouldn¡¯t refuse. It was a life-and-death matter. He wouldn¡¯t turn down at this time.


    ¡°I will ask my sister and my families to look into it.¡±


    But Aston and Benjamin knew that the Powell family¡¯s power was mainly in America. So there was not


    so much Aston could do.


    Under this circumstance, anyone¡¯s help mattered. So, everyone helped find Robert together.


    Georgia woke up and found her whole body was tied up.


    She looked around and found herself was locked in a huge room.


    To her surprise, Robert was tied up, too.


    What happened? Georgia wanted to speak, but her mouth was sealed with tape.


    She looked at Robert and found his mouth was also sealed with tape. And he hadn¡¯t woken up.


    What happened? Georgia was scared. She had a stomachache and felt hungry. Thinking of her unborn


    child, Georgia felt very worried.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She usually ate little, which was likely to lead to the impaired development of her child.


    Now she had no idea how long she had been tied up. She didn¡¯t eat anything. Georgia felt despair at


    thinking that her child might be influenced.


    She wanted to wake Robert up, but she could not say it out for her mouth was sealed with tape.


    She could not move with her hands and legs all tied up. There was no one around, except for the


    bound Robert who had fainted. Georgia felt hopeless.


    Suddenly, the door was opened.


    Georgia saw a gorgeous woman walk in. She didn¡¯t know the woman, but the woman smiled at her.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to eat ¡­ if you need to go to the toilet, I can


    take you there.¡±


    Georgia felt that the woman took her neither as a criminal, nor a kidnap victim.


    She was confused. But she wanted to leave this ce to eat, so she nodded.


    The woman smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kayden. I¡¯ll take you to eat first.¡±


    Georgia had no idea what this woman wanted. She blinked.


    Soon, Kayden removed Georgia¡¯s tape. Georgia wanted to cry for help. Kayden smiled.


    ¡°Miss Lane, don''t expect your cry will get you any help. This is a quiet ind. It¡¯s brought by my master.


    No one can save you.¡±


    Georgia gave up. She was taken out by Kayden.


    As Kayden said, the beach was at a short distance. It seemed that Kayden was right. It was a quiet


    ind with no one living here. She could not ask for help.


    Maybe all the people on this ind took orders from Kayden¡¯s master.


    Kayden took Georgia to a vi nearby. Georgia¡¯s hands were still tied up. When they walked into the


    vi, Kayden untied Georgia.


    Food had been ced on the table in the living room.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you can eat now. And you can rx yourself a bit.¡±


    One had to be obedient when he or she was on other¡¯s turf. Georgia walked to the table. She had to


    keep her baby alive.


    Georgia was clear that she had to eat.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Georgia lowered her head and ate quietly.


    She didn¡¯t like the food, but she had been hungry for too long, so she had to force herself to eat. She


    chewed her meal slowly and took a bit of meal from every dish.


    She knew she still had anorexia. She could only take in every meal to keep the bnced nutrition.


    But after she finished her meal, she felt like vomiting. She asked Kayden nervously.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Kayden took Georgia to the bathroom. Georgia could not help but spat out half of the meal.


    Kayden patted on Georgia¡¯s back.


    ¡°Miss Kayden, are you seriously anorexic?¡±


    Georgia could not help but gave a bitter smile. Now she had finished her meal and known that Kayden


    bore her no ill will. She asked Kayden.


    ¡°Why did you tie me up and bring me here?¡±


    ¡°You have to witness some things. At that time, we had to pretend to kidnap both of you, which could


    also save you from suspicion.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t understand. Kayden smiled.


    ¡°You and Robert disappeared at the same time in the Murphy¡¯s. You two were kidnapped. But if you


    were safe, they would suspect that you are behind Robert¡¯s disappearance.¡±


    Georgia still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Why did you bring Robert here? And why did you bring me here?¡±


    Georgia thought she had nothing valuable, except for her ongoing research.


    But her research findings seemed to be useless for Kayden.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you are not my master¡¯s enemy. He just wants to see you ¡­ but Robert is his enemy. My


    master kidnapped Robert and brought him here just to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Georgia felt a bit worried at hearing Kayden¡¯s words.


    In fact, she shouldn¡¯t care for Robert.


    But Robert had been good to hertely. He helped her a lot. She could not bear to see Robert be


    suffering.


    Her face told her thoughts. Kayden sneered.


    ¡°Miss Lane, don¡¯t you forget how the Simpson family tortured you? Don¡¯t you forget the reason why


    your daughter fainted? All your sufferings were caused by the Simpson family. And now you feel pity for


    Robert just because of some petty favors?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what to say. Kayden continued.


    ¡°You know my master. I¡¯ll take you to see him.¡±


    Georgia had no idea who this person was. She could only follow Kayden¡¯s steps.


    They walked for a while. Kayden took Georgia to arge vi.


    When the door was opened, Georgia felt shocked at once. The man sitting on the sofa was actually


    Laurence.


    He was quietly reading a book on the sofa. Seeing Georgia walk in, Laurence smiled at her.


    ¡°Just have a seat. Are you shocked to see me?¡±


    Georgia was indeed shocked. But then she was full of surprise.


    She was afraid before that something happened to Lawrence. After all, Lawrence got hurt for helping


    her. Georgia had been sorry for that and could not let it go.


    Now she saw Lawrence be safe and even read books on the sofa, she felt relieved immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, I thought something happened to you¡­¡±


    Georgia said it out. Lawrence smiled.


    ¡°Have a seat and then we talk.¡±


    Georgia sat on the sofa opposite to Lawrence¡¯s. She asked with care.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, what happened? You have beenpletely out of touch for a month or two. I tried to ask


    Professor Lee to find you. But he couldn¡¯t get any news of you. I¡¯ve been worried that something might


    happen to you. After all, it was me who put you into trouble. Mr. Knight, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Lawrence smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°Something did happen. But I was lucky enough to live on. Now I came back alive. I can take revenge


    on my enemy for myself.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s tone was full of viciousness. Georgia felt she was overwhelmed by a sense of murderous


    and pressure.


    Georgia suddenly realized that Lawrence was going to take revenge on Robert. She had a mixed


    feeling at that moment.


    She didn¡¯t know whose side she should be on. It was Robert who put Lawrence into trouble. Robert


    told her personally.


    Now Lawrence came back. As he said, he barely escaped with his life, so he would not let Robert go.


    It was nothing wrong with Lawrence taking revenge on Robert.


    But Georgia felt something in her throat, and she could not speak. She could not say that to Lawrence


    with a smile.


    ¡®You should do so. You should give Robert a lesson. You should make him suffer from your revenge¡­¡¯


    Georgia couldn¡¯t tell him that.


    Robert and she had been through so many things throughout this period.


    She did suffer a lot, but Robert helped her again and again. Especially these few days, he helped her


    find her daughter back. Georgia could not stop her gratitude to Robert.


    Seeing Georgia keep silent, Lawrence put on a sullen face.


    ¡°What? Have you fallen in love with him?¡±


    Georgia shook her head hurriedly.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, you are mistaken. There¡¯s no such things.¡±


    Lawrence nodded in relief.


    ¡°I heard that the Simpson family have been taking revenge on you. Don¡¯t you want to get back at


    them?¡±

 Chapter 124 Mess with Jennifer

    Chapter 124 Mess with Jennifer


    Georgia felt embarrassed when Lawrence asked her.


    She did not know how to answer, so she could only keep silent.


    Looking at Georgia, Lawrence sneered.


    ¡°What? You have suffered a lot. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on the Simpson family?¡±


    Georgia raised her head and answered.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, I don¡¯t know if you know my past. But my real enemy is the Lane family. It was the Lane


    family who put me in jail, had me to be misunderstood, and has tortured me until now. My father, Owen,


    my half-sister, Emma, and my half-brother, Eden. They almost sold me to a pervert. Then they made


    me be the scapegoat for Eden¡¯s car ident and put me in jail for six years!¡±


    ¡°Because I was in the jail, my child has been in bad health since she was born. If I¡¯m going to have my


    revenge, I should take revenge on the Lane family. As for the Simpson family, they did do something


    bad to me. But it was all because of the Lane family. They made me be a perpetrator for a car


    ident, and then the Simpson family misunderstood me as the murderer of Wendy. The Simpson


    family insulted me and hurt me. Although I am angry, they did it for a reason.¡±


    Georgia was angry about the Simpson family. But she couldn¡¯t take hard revenge on the Simpson


    family and made Robert suffer more.


    Besides, Robert helped her a couple of times. She couldn¡¯t hurt Robert.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After Georgia finished her words, Lawrence suddenly exposed his legs. Georgia sat still, frozen with


    shock.


    Before she entered the room, she only saw Lawrence having a cup of tea on the sofa with a nket on


    his knee. She didn¡¯t think much.


    But now she saw that nothing was under the nket.


    Lawrence¡¯s legs had been amputated. This was Lawrence¡¯s situation now. Georgia could not say


    anything.


    Lawrence smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°You can choose not to take revenge on Robert, and I won¡¯t force you to do so. But just look at my legs


    now. Don¡¯t you think I should get him back?¡±


    Georgia could not speak with her trembling lips.


    ¡°Mr. Knight ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all on me¡­¡±


    If Lawrence didn¡¯t help her fake the paternity test, he would not be missing for so long and would not


    lose his legs. Georgia¡¯s eyes got red. She was full of guilt and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Lawrence sneered with hostility.


    ¡°I was barely survived and lost my legs. Tell me, how should I get back at Robert?¡±


    Georgia dared not to say anything. She had no reason to ask Lawrence to give up his revenge.


    But she could not bear to see Robert die or be tortured. She felt like she was standing on the edge of


    the cliff. She would die no matter she took one step forward or backward.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, what do you want to do to him?¡±


    Georgia asked in a trembling voice. She braced herself to ask the question.


    Lawrence sneered.


    ¡°He should suffer the pain that I have suffered. Death is too good for him,¡±


    Lawrence pped his hands.


    Soon, Georgia saw Lawrence¡¯s man bring Robert in.


    Robert had woken up but still been tied. After Robert was brought into the room, the two subordinates


    of Lawrence kicked at Robert¡¯s knees.


    Robert kneeled on the ground. His mouth was sealed with tape so he couldn¡¯t speak. But his eyes had


    been full of hostility.


    Georgia felt that except for the anger to Lawrence, there was something else in Robert¡¯s eyes when he


    looked at her.


    Did he think that she cooperated with Lawrence and kidnapped him here?


    Georgia dared not to ask. She even dared not to look at Robert.


    She was afraid that she would saw his pain and humiliation from his eyes. Robert should be prideful.


    She didn¡¯t have the heart to see Robert be humiliated.


    That kind of scene would break her heart.


    ¡°Take off his tape.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s men took off Robert¡¯s tape as their master told. Robert said in a cold voice.


    ¡°What do you want? Lawrence.¡±


    Lawrenceughed as if he heard a joke.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, you know what I want clearly. I will get what did you do to me all back at you. An eye for


    an eye, a wrong for a wrong. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s supposed to be?¡±


    Robert noticed Lawrence¡¯s lost legs. He did ask Michael to take revenge on Lawrence. But he lost track


    of Lawrence. Robert didn¡¯t think that Lawrence had survived with the price of his lost legs.


    Lawrence was here to get back at him. There was no room for negotiation between the two of them.


    ¡°On the battlefield of business, you die, or I win. It was you who faked the paternity test. I took revenge


    on you. I never thought I was wrong. If you want to get it back at me now, you have the right to do so.¡±


    Robert was calmed as if he didn¡¯t fear Lawrence¡¯s revenge.


    But Georgia got worried. She stood still helplessly, not knowing what to do.


    Lawrence sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long you can be in denial. Break his legs now!¡±


    The two men who brought Robert in hit Robert¡¯s thighs with sticks.


    They hit Robert over and over. Robert did not utter a sound.


    But his forehead was covered with cold sweat. He pursed his lips tight as if he was undergoing great


    pain.


    Georgia never saw Robert being humiliated and tortured like this. She felt terrible.


    Suddenly, Georgia kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, it should me on me. If I didn¡¯t ask you for help, you wouldn¡¯t fake the paternity test. And


    Robert wouldn¡¯t know it and hurt you ¡­ it is all my fault. Please spare his life.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t beg for anything else. Lawrence had lost his legs. What could she say?


    Watching Robert being beaten again and again, Georgia felt her heart was broken.


    But this time, Lawrence didn¡¯t show any respect to Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, I help you because I am willing to help you. But when I don¡¯t want to help you, I won¡¯t do you


    any favor even if you kill yourself in front of me.¡±


    Lawrence said in a cold voice and then told his men.


    ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Georgia¡¯s cheeks were bathed in tears. She quietly raised her head and looked at Robert, whose face


    had be awful with pain. He was looking at the ground. Georgia couldn¡¯t see what Robert was


    thinking.


    Georgia never felt heartbreaking and embarrassed like this before. She suddenly thought she was


    mostly to me.


    If it were not for her, nothing would happen today.


    Now she was pregnant, so she couldn¡¯t rush over and stop them from beating Robert.


    Georgia felt she was a coward good-for-nothing. She could not do anything. She was the most useless


    person in the world.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how long itsted. She saw Robert fall on the ground in pain. And her voice had


    be hoarse with crying.


    Lawrence told his men.


    ¡°Take him to the room and lock him up. Bring him to me tomorrow and continue to beat him until his


    legs are broken!¡±


    Lawrence turned around and looked at Kayden.


    ¡°Help me into the chair. I need a rest.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Knight, is there no other receable punishment¡­¡±


    She could not beg for mercy but only looked at Lawrence humbly.


    Lawrence warmed her in indifference.


    ¡°If you interceded with me again, I would break your legs, too. Then you and Robert could enjoy your


    sufferings together!¡±


    Kayden helped Lawrence into the chair.


    Then Kayden pushed Lawrence¡¯s carriage and walked to another room.


    Georgia stood still. She felt she was at a loss and could not find a way out.


    She was trapped on this ind where Lawrence¡¯s men were all around. And now Robert was beaten.


    Would she watch Robert be beaten and lose his legs?


    Georgia thought she couldn¡¯t do it.


    But she owed Lawrence, so she could not betray him. It would be a wrong decision no matter which


    one she chose to stand by. No one would care where she was. Even no one would tie her up again.


    Georgia coulde and go wherever she wanted. She could even go to the room where Robert was


    locked up.


    But what was the use of this?


    Georgia stumbled on the beach. She felt despair.


    Annie was still stuck in Robert¡¯s vi. Robert and she had been missing. What should Annie do?


    Robert was the father of her unborn child. Could she do nothing but watch Robert be humiliated? What


    should she do?


    Georgia asked herself again and again. She felt like she hade to a dead end and could not find a


    way out at all.


    In D City, all families knew about Robert¡¯s disappearance.


    The Simpson family made an announcement through media early in the morning. Alex took Robert¡¯s


    ce and was in charge of the Group¡¯s business temporarily.


    The business and stocks of the Simpson family remained stable. Alex¡¯s ability was widely recognized.


    Maisie was relieved for that. But at the same time, she feared Alex more. She didn¡¯t expect that Alex¡¯s


    ability had been widely convincing like this in the Simpson family.


    Now Robert was just missing. If something terrible happened to Robert, then the whole Simpson family


    would be in Alex¡¯s control.


    Alex got benefits from Robert¡¯s disappearance. Maisie had a feeling that Alex was involved in the


    kidnapping. She just couldn¡¯t find the proof.


    It had been a whole night since Robert was missing. There was still no news of him. Maisie was


    anxious, like a cat on hot bricks.


    She called her family and the Simpson family and other connections. But no one knew where Robert


    was.


    It was like Robert had vanished into the air.


    In D City, the Webb family had been in a mess.


    Elliot frowned and looked at her son. She could not help but roared.


    ¡°You always y the field. But why did you mess with Jennifer? The Johnson family has been good


    friends with us. And you just sleep with Jennifer and don¡¯t want to be responsible for that. Are you


    going to risk your neck?¡±

 Chapter 125 Brother And Sister’s Scandal

    Chapter 125 Brother And Sister¡¯s Scandal


    Elliot screamed at them and Bailey Hond asked his son next to him helplessly.


    "What the hell was going on? How did you and Jennifer Johnson sleep together? The Johnson family


    said that you must marry Jennifer, otherwise, their family will never forgive you. Do you really want us


    to be enemies forever?"


    "Dad, how did I know it would be like this."


    Jasper Hond''s face was gloomy, and he also felt wronged.


    He was druggedst night, and he asked Jason Murphy to find him a clean woman, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that the woman he woke up holding was Jennifer.


    This woman, Jennifer, chased his good buddy Robert Simpson for more than a decade, Jennifer was a


    joke to him. Now he was so headache as he slept this woman.


    He would just give some money to let other woman slept with him go away, but Jennifer was different,


    she was the only daughter of the Johnson family.


    For so many years, even the Simpson family had nothing to do with her. Because Robert always


    refused her firmly so the Johnson family had no way to force him.


    However, he slept with their daughter now, and the Johnson family would definitely not let it go easily.


    "You are too shameful to be aggrieved. No one asked you to flirt with women outside, which was


    irresponsible. You are in trouble now? Let me ask you one more time, will you marry Jennifer?"


    Elliot asked him loudly and she had a good rtionship with Jennifer''s mother.


    Honestly, she also persuaded Jennifer''s mother not to spoil her daughter too much, because Jennifer


    chased after Robert for such a long time had be a joke in D City.


    But at the moment this joke was actually possible to marry her son. Elliot didn''t want Jennifer to be her


    daughter-inw.


    However, her son slept with Jennifer, she had to ept it. Otherwise, the Johnson family might really


    hate her family forever.


    But it was ok probably Jennifer didn¡¯t like her son after a few years and they two would get divorced.


    But right now, the marriage really had to happen.


    "Dad and Mom, do you really want me to marry Jennifer? You know that her heart is all for Robert. If I


    married her, she would definitely cheat on me."


    After Jasper said that, Bailey directly pped in Jasper¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s all because you flirt with women every day outside, and now you are getting retribution. I witness


    Jennifer¡¯s grow-up. Apart from being obsessed with Robert, there is nothing wrong with other things.


    You should take the responsibility of a man now. Come, hurry up to apology to the Johnson family, and


    then propose to her."


    Jasper was extremely unwilling to do so. He and his parents looked at each other while Selena Hond


    just walked in and she vaguely heard what her parents and Jasper said.


    Selena did not hear clearly. As soon as she walked in, Jasper suddenlyined to her sister.


    "Selena, please persuade mom and dad, they want me to marry Jennifer. You know that Jennifer is a


    shrew, if I married her, how can I have a peaceful life in the future!"


    Selena didn''t understand what was happening at home, so she asked her brother.


    "Jasper, what¡¯s going on here? Dad and Mom, why do you want Jasper to marry Jennifer?"


    Baileysighed and Elliot coldly exined.


    "He did such a great thing that he slept with Jenniferst night. Jason''s parents saw it. Now the


    Johnson family also knew it. They called me and let us prepare for the marriage proposal. They wanted


    to discuss the marriage. Your brother was not willing to marry Jennifer. Then he shouldn''t have slept


    with Jennifer at the first ce. Our hands were tied as things already like this.¡±


    When Elliot said these words of resentment, Selena''s face turned pale in an instant and she couldn¡¯t


    even stand still. She looked at her brother.


    "Jasper, was what mom said true? Were you with Jenniferst night?"


    Selena slightly shaking when she asked, and Jasper nodded helplessly.


    "It was her, how did I know that the woman yesterday was Jennifer. Selena, dad and mom, I was drunk


    and drugged, it was not my fault..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are drugged or drunk, things have already happened, do you still want to deny!"


    Elliot yelled to him, and Selena ran out in a panic.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?"


    Jasper asked suspiciously, but Elliot thought of something and she warned Jasper.


    "Your sister was scared by you. Now get dressed quickly. We will go to Johnson family to apology and


    prepare for the marriage. Don¡¯t think you can escape. Let me tell you. I¡¯ve torn your passport. I have


    told everyone that you can¡¯t go abroad now. If you dare to leave D City, I will freeze your bank ounts


    so even if you go abroad but you can¡¯t spend even a penny. Also, don¡¯t think you can borrow from


    Jason and Robert. Robert is in trouble now and cannot help you. As for Jason, I have already called


    him. He won''t lend you money. Dare you have other way to run away"


    After Elliot said this, Jasper looked up to the ceiling and sighed.


    "Mom, Robert is my brother. He disappeared now. I will help find Robert first, and then we can discuss


    marriage with Johnson family, okay?"


    Jasper heard enough about Jennifer after he woke up. He was taken back home by his pissed-off


    parents right after learning about the disappearance of Robert.


    Up to now, Jasper didn¡¯t help Jason find Robert, which made him feel that he was unqualified to be


    Robert¡¯s friend.


    Bailey nodded.


    "You really need to help find Robert."


    Elliot looked at the proud expression of her son, and she sneered.


    "You can go to find Robert, I won''t stop you, but your dad and I will go to the Johnson family


    immediately to set the engagement and marriage dates..."


    Jasper had no choice but to agree.


    After Selena ran out, she picked up her mobile phone in a panic and called Jennifer.


    Jennifer pretended to cry in her bedroom at this time to make her parents worried. Seeing her mobile


    phone rang, Jennifer walked into the bathroom with her mobile phone and then turned the water on.


    Then she spoke to the person on the phone.


    "Selena, what up?"


    Selena suddenly didn''t know what to speak. Could she say that she was the one who was with Jasper


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Selena knew it clearly that she could not say that.


    "Jennifer, don''t you like Robert? Why do you force my brother to marry you?"


    After thinking about it, Selena started with the question.


    Jenniferughed ruthlessly.


    "Selena, it¡¯s a shame on you to ask me about this. If I didn''t help you, it will be a scandal between you


    guys. I will marry your brother and be your sister-inw. No one would ever know the dirty things


    between you and your brother. Don''t you think this is good?"


    When Jennifer said that, Selena''s face was in pale.


    "You do it on purpose. What exactly are you going to do? You don''t like my brother. What are you going


    to do to him?"


    Jennifer sneered.


    "It¡¯s not your business, anyway, I am going to marry your brother now, no one can stop me!"


    "Jennifer, I will tell the truth to everyone immediately, I¡¯m telling you, Jason also saw what happened in


    face. Do you think you can continue to lie?"


    Ignored Selena¡¯s warn, Jennifer burst intough instead.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of that? Go ahead and tell the truth, let the world know that you and your


    brother actually slept together. Guess what your mother and your dad would think about you after


    telling them... I really don¡¯t believe you have the courage to tell them the truth..."


    After Jennifer mocked on her, Selena copsed on the ground and her voice became humble.


    "I¡¯m begging you, Jennifer, please, you don''t like my brother. Marrying him will only hurt him and


    yourself. Why don''t you let my brother go?"


    Selena was crying and begging. She felt that she hurt her brother. Jennifer mocked loudly on the other


    side of the phone.


    "I am beautiful with a good family background. I go to top university with decent education. I don''t think


    your brother could find anyone better than me. I won''t care about whether you would tell the truth or


    not. Anyway, I will marry Jasper. Tell the truth if you want!"


    After saying this indifferently, Jennifer hung up the phone directly. She turned off the faucet and then


    went back to her bedroom.


    There was a door-knocking right after she done that.


    "Jennifer, don''t do anything stupid, Jasper will definitely marry you, please don¡¯t do stupid things..."


    Jennifer''s mother was knocking on the door outside and guarding her outside her room worriedly.


    Jennifer responded aggrievedly.


    "Mom, I''m fine, I won''t do any stupid things, don''t worry."


    After Jennifer finished speaking, she herself showed a grinning smile.


    There was only one thing made Jennifer worried about.


    After finishing dealing with the thing in the morning, she learned about the disappearance of Robert,


    which made Jennifer feel a little depressed and worried.


    She originally wanted to see the expression on Robert''s face after he knew that she would marry


    Jasper, but now Robert was missing.


    Then Robert couldn¡¯t see the wedding ceremony if he was missing?


    Jennifer couldn''t bear that Robert would miss the scene she married Jasper.


    She prayed in her heart that Robert must be safe and sound.


    Otherwise, the horrible n in her heart would not be sessful at all.


    The Johnson family have made up their minds to let Jasper marry Jennifer. They only have one


    daughter. They would do whatever to make her happy.


    In the Hond family, Jasper kind of changed his mind. He would marry with someone anyway. As he


    couldn¡¯t stop flirting with women outside then it didn¡¯t matter who he married at home. He would treat


    her well but not love her.


    Jasper considered it thoroughly, and it seemed that marrying Jennifer was not a big deal.


    The only one who was heartbroken was Selena. After she was hung up by Jennifer, she called Jason.


    "Jason, what should I do now? Jennifer reced me and went to my brother''s room. Now my parents


    want my brother to marry Jennifer, what should I do?"


    Selena was very helpless and Jason had just learned about what was going to happen between Jasper


    and Jennifer from his parents.


    He was also shocked at the time, even almost telling the truth.


    But this kind of truth couldn¡¯t be told for a lifetime, Jason also sighed.


    "Who knows how Jennifer get involved in all this? Right now, my parents also know about what


    happened, and they are still warning me not to get drunk outside and be drugged, so that I will not be


    forced to marry someone came from nowhere in the future. Selena, how are you now? Is there any


    physical difort?"


    Selena shook her head, but her voice sounded like she was crying.


    "I''m fine... Jason, I''m just worried about my brother. My parents are persuading him. I think my brother


    will definitely be forced to marry Jennifer in the end. It is all my fault..."


    Jasonforted her.


    "Your brother is such a yboy. If he was really forced to marry Jennifer, it will not affect his future.


    Maybe the two of them will get divorced in a few years. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Jason said it easily, but Selena was so heartbroken.


    She could not tell Jason that she was just an adopted daughter, nor could she tell Jason that she really


    liked Jasper.


    She couldn''t tell these things to anyone, but only hided it deep in her heart.


    After hanging up the phone with Jason, Selena was miserable. She wanted to find a ce to get


    But her phone rang and the person on the other side spoke as soon as he got on the phone.

 Chapter 126 She has to Survive

    Chapter 126 She has to Survive


    ¡°Ms Hond, I¡¯m Vanessa Cooke, Georgia¡¯s best friend. I want to know what happened to Georgia, why


    didn¡¯t shee for work today?¡±


    Vanessa would have a daily phone call with Georgia to ask how Annie was doing.


    Ever since she was discharged from the hospital, Vanessa returned to live in her previous t.


    But every night, Alfred woulde the t to humiliate her. Yet, Vanessa kept it all to herself.


    Alfred would force her to watch those videos every night just to humiliate and torture her. Yet, Vanessa


    allowed Alfred to take his revenge.


    She knew that Georgia¡¯s research had reached a critical moment. She also knew that Annie was being


    taken care of by Robert and Georgia. So, Vanessa didn¡¯t want to be a burden for Georgia.


    She had been putting up with this humiliation from Alfred. Yet, when she talked to Georgia through


    phone every day, she always said that she was fine.


    In fact, Vanessa knew very well that her mental state was on the verge of copse.


    Alfred didn¡¯t know that when Vanessa was forced to watch those videos every day, her head was like


    buzzing and she was on the edge of copse.


    When she first had a mental breakdown, the doctor did a psychological examination. It was clear that


    her mental state was at risk and could fall into hysteria anytime.


    But Vanessa kept it to herself. She didn¡¯t tell neither Georgia nor Alfred about it.


    After all, she was an orphan, and Alfred wanted to take his revenge on her, then she would be the sole


    target.


    Vanessa thought to herself if she went insane or died, maybe Alfred¡¯s revenge would also cease.


    Back then, Alfred had taken Annie away once. So, Vanessa did not want Alfred to hurt those around


    her again. She would rather endure Alfred¡¯s torture all by herself.


    But Georgia wasn¡¯t answering the phone. She phoned Alfred and asked him. However, Alfred


    humiliated her and stated that he didn¡¯t do it.


    Alfred was a man who had always been frank, and he would admit it if he had done it.


    Vanessa then understood that the disappearance of Georgia had nothing to do with Alfred.


    Now, Georgia was missing and Alfred told Vanessa that Robert was also missing. Vanessa was out of


    ideas.


    As she thought about it, she called Selena first.


    Selena was a police officer after all, so maybe she could pry some information out of her.


    After Selena heard Vanessa¡¯s question, she calmed herself down before answering Vanessa¡¯s


    question.


    ¡°Last night, both Georgia and Robert were kidnapped and disappeared. Now the Simpson family is in


    chaos, everyone who is close to the Simpson family is looking for their news in hopes of finding Robert


    and Georgia. Both of them were kidnapped at the same time, but so far there is no news and


    information. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the situation currently.¡±


    She had locked herself in a hotel room for a whole night. And to be honest, Selena wasn¡¯t sure of the


    progress of the case of Robert¡¯s disappearance.


    Confirming that this had really happened, she fell on the floor feeling extremely weak. She then asked


    Selena another question.


    ¡°Georgia and Robert were missing, what about Annie? What should Annie do now? Will something


    happen to her if she¡¯s all alone in Robert¡¯s vi?¡±


    Selena was stunned by Vanessa¡¯s words.


    She hadn¡¯t thought at all that Georgia¡¯s daughter was living in Robert¡¯s vi now. Were those two


    already living together too?


    Selena thought this in her mind as she asked Vanessa.


    ¡°Do you want to go and check on Annie?¡±


    Vanessa nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to Annie. Ms Hond, do you know where is Robert¡¯s vi? I


    don¡¯t know where the vi is though.¡±


    Selena thought about it for a moment and she spoke to Vanessa.


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll drive you there. If you go there by yourself, Robert¡¯s vi will not let you in for


    sure, I¡¯ll go there so they¡¯ll let you in.¡±


    Vanessa was very thankful to Ms Hond immediately.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms Hond, thank you¡­¡±


    Selena smiled. After she hung up the phone, she immediately went to the station and drove to fetch


    Vanessa.


    There was something about Jasper and Jennifer that Selena really didn¡¯t want to further think about it


    now. As it would only make her even more distressed.


    It would be better to immerse herself in her work and not care about it. Anyway, even if nothing


    happened today, her brother would have taken another woman as his wife too. She tried to forget what


    had happened yesterday. Selena warned herself in her mind to forget about it forever.


    After Vanessa hopped on the car, the two immediately drove to Robert¡¯s vi.


    And at Robert¡¯s mother¡¯s ce, Ivan had arrived to meet his auntie, Maisie.


    ¡°Auntie, no news from Robert so far? There¡¯s really no progress at all?¡±


    Ivan was worried as he asked. After he was awakened by his family member, his parents told him that


    Robert was kidnapped and went missing. This made Ivan instantly awake.


    He rushed back as fast as he could and asked Maisie.


    Maisie shook her head.


    ¡°Still nothing. If it was a kidnapping, the kidnappers would have called us and requested a ransom by


    now. But now, there¡¯s still no news, which mean that it¡¯s most probably someone seeking revenge.¡±


    After Maisie spoke until this point, her eyes reddened.


    If it were a kidnapping, she would have felt a little better. She could just prepare the ransom, and


    everything would be fine.


    But if it was their nemesis, Robert might not even be alive right then. As nemesis would only kill you


    and wouldn¡¯t let you live for even a moment.


    Ivan had saved a lot of patients worldwide and he was well-connected.


    On his way here, Ivan had called all his contacts and asked them to help finding his own cousin,


    Robert.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve called the people I know, and they will definitely help me find Robert. But right now, can¡¯t


    you think of any enemy?¡±


    Maisie shook her head in despair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of any. I can¡¯t figure out who did it at all. Ivan, do you have any idea? I¡¯m really worried


    that something has happened to Robert.¡±


    ¡°This looks like an enemy seeking revenge, I heard that Georgia was also kidnapped along with


    Robert. Auntie, is this true?¡±


    Ivan asked and Maisie nodded with a cold expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Georgia that bitch. If Robert didn¡¯t try to save Georgia who had fainted, how has he


    been kidnapped? This woman is a scourge!¡±


    Maisie roared with hatred and Ivan was a little angry too.


    He had known that this woman was no ordinary in his cousin¡¯s heart. And now that his own cousin had


    gone to this extent. Ivan¡¯s perception of Georgia was getting worse and worse.


    After waiting for almost half an hour or so, there was still no newsing in. Ivan was getting a bit


    restless.


    ¡°Auntie, we can¡¯t rely on our power anymore because even with our strong connections, we can¡¯t find


    out anything about Robert until now.¡±


    Maisie looked coldly at Ivan.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I know this is very presumptuous, but what is more important than Robert¡¯ life? I know that


    uncle is well-connected with various sector and groups. Since he left the Simpson family, there are


    manypanies under his name that are doing well. There are people he knows all over the world, so


    if we ask uncle for help, this would definitely help a lot in the effort of finding Robert. Furthermore,


    Robert is his own flesh and blood.¡±


    This time she needed to look for Robert¡¯s father again. Maisie¡¯s heart vaguely throbbed at the thought


    of that man.


    However, Ivan was right that nothing was more important than Robert¡¯s life.


    No matter how angry she was, and how Robert¡¯s father had brought her so much pain, what was all


    that hatred worth if her son was dead?


    Yesterday¡¯s rage and craziness disappeared and she came back to her senses at that moment.


    Without any news for more than ten hours, there was no other way but to reach out to Robert¡¯s father


    for assistance.


    ¡°I know what you mean, I will call him right away.¡±


    Maisie took a deep breath as she picked up her phone, then dialled the number that hadn¡¯t been called


    for over ten years.


    The call was answered a few dozen secondster, and it was a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    As soon as she heard the woman¡¯s voice, Maisie clenched her hands to the point that her nails sank


    into her palms.


    ¡°Tell Aidan that his son is missing, and I need to talk to him.¡±


    The woman nodded as Maisie finished this sentence.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pass him the phone right away.¡±


    After a minute, the voice of Robert¡¯s father, Aidan came from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Robert is missing?¡±


    Maisie told Aidan everything about yesterday¡¯s incident.


    ¡°We need to put aside our grudges and focus on finding our child. You have been away from him for so


    many years and absent from your fatherly duty all this while. Now he is missing, and his life is in


    danger, shouldn¡¯t you do your part and find our child back?¡±


    Aidan made a promise to Maisie.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get my people to look into it right away. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I have any news.¡±


    After Aidan finished saying those words, he hung up the phone and the woman next to him asked


    worriedly.


    ¡°Is your son missing? Is it something serious?¡±


    Aidan walked over and took the woman into his arms,


    ¡°Lindsey, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get someone to look for him right away. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, just get


    some rest.¡±


    The person called Lindsey nodded.


    ¡°Alright, go back and do what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll go out and water those nts. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Aidan smiled faintly as he watched the woman sway and leave. He picked up his own mobile phone


    and called his subordinates. Ordering them to do all they could to search for Robert.


    At the same time, Aidan made a phone call to people he knew around the world and after sending


    Robert¡¯s identity information, he asked them to help find his son.


    Leaving the Simson family for more than ten years, Aidan never regretted it. He left all the assets of the


    Simpson family to Robert and left with the woman he loved without a second of thinking seriously.


    When his father asked him if he didn¡¯t want the Simpson family¡¯s assets, he would agree to divorce. He


    didn¡¯t hesitate to leave the Simpson family¡¯s assets to his son, Robert at that time.


    The absence was more than ten years, and to Aidan¡¯s surprise, he would receive a call from Robert¡¯s


    mother again.


    And this time it turned out that Robert had disappeared.


    One wouldn¡¯t realise until one¡¯s older that he really did act on his impulses when he was younger and


    failed to fulfil his duty as a father.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So, Aidan felt that he should be really doing his best to find Robert this time.


    The Simpson family was waiting for news of Robert and they had sent many people to look for him.


    And at this time, Maisie received a call from the housekeeper inside Robert¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, there is something I must ask for your permission.¡±


    Maisie asked in confusion.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Her own son was missing and she wondered why the housekeeper of Robert¡¯s vi called. Maisie felt


    suspicious.


    ¡°Ms Hond has brought Miss Cooke here. They are nning to take Georgia¡¯s daughter away. Is this


    something that I should agree to?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s face instantly went cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Georgia¡¯s daughter has been living in Robert¡¯s vi? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Robert warned the housekeeper not to tell his mother about Georgia and her daughter.


    However, Robert was missing, and Georgia¡¯s daughter had been crying inside the vi today.


    And after that, Ms Hond and Miss Cooke came over wanting to take Georgia¡¯s daughter away. The


    housekeeper was indecisive now, and he could only tell Robert¡¯s mother about the matter and let her


    make the decision.


    After telling Maisie everything, her face grew sullen.


    She then said how could her son be so obsessed with Georgia, it turned out that those two were living


    together already.


    It pissed her off that Robert was a fool. He even helped other man to raise their daughter.


    ¡°You tell them to stay put, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After ordering coldly, Maisie immediately stood up and called for taxi.


    Ivan asked curiously.


    ¡°Auntie, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Your cousin Robert was actually raising Georgia¡¯s daughter, and now she is inside his vi. Selena


    and Georgia¡¯s best friend wants to take his daughter away. You follow me to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Ivan hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    After they finished talking, they immediately took the car to Robert¡¯s vi.


    On an ind.


    It was time for dinner, Kayden walked towards Georgia again and she intended to take her for dinner.


    Georgia hesitated for a long time and she spoke to Kayden.


    ¡°Can Robert have dinner too?¡±


    Kayden snorted augh.


    ¡°Of course he can eat, if he died now, how will our master take revenge. You know that death will be


    the end of the story, only if he¡¯s breathing that he could feel the torture.¡±


    Such words sent chills down Georgia¡¯s spine.


    She didn¡¯t want to eat, but her condition left her no choice. If she didn¡¯t eat, it would affect the child


    inside her. Georgia could only follow Kayden to the restaurant to have dinner.


    Kaydenughed a little beside her.


    ¡°Ms Lane, I thought how much you care for Mr Simpson. But it turns out when Mr Simpson was beaten,


    you only knelt on the ground and shed tears. And now you¡¯re willing to have dinner when I ask you, this


    means that you don¡¯t care much about Robert. So, why do you care if he is alive or not, or whether his


    legs are broken?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t dare to speak, she could only lower her head and smile bitterly, because she was


    pregnant now.


    She could skip meals, but how could she let the baby inside her belly suffer?


    Annie¡¯s heart condition was not good, this was already the thing she felt guiltiest in her life. And if she


    let anything else happen to the baby inside her belly, Georgia has no dignity to live on.


    To Georgia, of course, the child inside her belly was more important than Robert¡¯s affection for her.


    This seemed heartless.


    But she had lost too much already. She had to survive, she had to survive for her children.


    With this in her mind, Georgia suddenly heard the sound of the sky roaring, as if a ne had arrived.

 Chapter 127 Robert’s Father

    Chapter 127 Robert¡¯s Father


    ¡°Is there a ne arriving?¡±


    Georgia raised her head and asked Kayden. But Kayden¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t go out. If anything happens, don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡±


    After Kayden said this, she ran straight out towards the outside.


    It was clear that Kayden wasn¡¯t expecting a ne to arrive. And so, she was very careful about it.


    Georgia suddenly had a glimmer of hope inside her, could it be the people who came here to save


    Robert?


    Georgia slowly walked towards the door, as she stood there watching what was happening outside.


    The ind that had been quiet was suddenly crowded with people. Many walked outside with weapons


    in their hand. It seemed that something big was about to unfold.


    Georgia sneaked out the door, she intended to see how Robert was doing.


    There was already the sound of roaring jet engines on top of them. And eventually, a helicopter


    descended slowly andnded.


    Men with weapons started to surround the helicopter as itnded on the ind.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t see who got out from the helicopter. She could only try to conceal herself as she


    walked towards the room where Robert was held captive.


    Not far from the room, Georgia saw that someone was guarding the room where Robert was. She


    couldn¡¯t get any closer.


    What was she supposed to do now that there was an unexpected guest on the ind?


    Georgia pondered in her mind.


    However, before Georgia could have thought of an oue. She felt that something was pointing


    against her waist.


    When she looked down, she saw a man holding a gun against her waist.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A guard asked coldly, his gaze was filled with unfriendliness.


    Georgia could only give an honest ount of what she hade for.


    ¡°I want to see Robert.¡±


    Georgia pointed at the room where Robert was held captive. The guard gave a direct, cold warning.


    ¡°No one can go in without the permission of Mr Knight. Ms Lane, you¡¯d better stay away from here now.


    The ind had been put on high alert; I advise you not to wander around.¡±


    ¡°You can keep my hands tied, I just want to go in and see Robert, please?¡±


    Again, the guard rejected.


    ¡°I repeat, Ms Lane. You have no right to enter the room. You can walk around everywhere else. But


    right now, I suggest you better stay in the room your were in before.¡±


    Georgia could only return helplessly.


    While inside the living room where Laurence was sitting. A man was already sitting in front of Mr


    Knight.


    ¡°It¡¯s been over ten years since I¡¯ve seen you and I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be meeting again in this situation.¡±


    The man sitting opposite Laurence spoke with a light smile.


    Laurence stared coldly at the man sitting in front of him, as he suddenly gave a mockingugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny that the man who abandoned his wife and son is now appearing in front of me for the son he


    had abandoned.¡±


    Aidan¡¯s expression changed for a moment as he turned to ask Laurence.


    ¡°I just want a simple answer, are you going to let Robert go or not?¡±


    ¡°Why should I let him off the hook?¡±


    Laurenceughed coldly.


    ¡°Your son made me lose both my legs. I¡¯m just trying to take them away from him too. Isn¡¯t this fair?¡±


    Laurence looked extremely serious. The hatred of Robert was deep in his bone.


    Aidan spoke again to Laurence.


    ¡°If you let go of Robert now, I¡¯ll help your business expand to Europe and America. That¡¯s billions of


    dors worth of growth.¡±


    Laurenceughed coldly.


    ¡°You thought your son only worth billions?¡±


    Aidan however gave a cold warning.


    ¡°if you let my son go now, I¡¯ll help your business to prosper and take your business to the global stage.


    But if you don¡¯t, guess what happens next?¡±


    When Aidan said this, Laurence expression instantly changed.


    He knew what kind of person Aidan was. He was cruel, sinister, cunning, and ruthless. And he would


    do anything to get what he wants.


    Before he could say anything else, Laurence¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    The first phone call was from his investor, who decided to pull out.


    The second call came from a government department saying that there was a problem with his


    Later, Laurence received dozen phone calls in a row, and all of those were either investor pulling out


    from hispany or hispany was under investigation.


    Aidan was fully capable of destroying hispany.


    ¡°As I said, this is mypensation for the loss of your legs. And if you don¡¯t ept the offer that I¡¯ve


    just given you, then I¡¯ll have to take the next step and make you go straight into bankruptcy. At that


    point, you probably won¡¯t even be able to afford a maid and will have to be a beggar in the streets. And


    people might evene and kick you in the face¡­¡±


    Laurence¡¯s face was extremely gloomy when Aidan said these words.


    Kayden lowered her head and whispered in Laurence¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Sir, you need to calm down before you speak. There¡¯s still a chance in the future, we don¡¯t need to risk


    it for now.¡±


    He understood this, but Laurence still felt overwhelmed with madness.


    Why should he endure all the humiliation of the Simpson family again and again? And Robert who


    made him lose his legs?


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s father hade over to threaten him, and with his capabilities, his business


    could be destroyed at any time. And with these legs, he felt like Aidan was handing out billions to him


    as if he was a beggar. And if he didn¡¯t want it, he would be destroyed. No one could endure such


    humiliation.


    However, the most humiliating thing was that he could not resist Aidan¡¯s retaliation.


    This man, who had snatched that woman so forcefully in the first ce, couldn¡¯t even give that woman


    one more look.


    And now, Aidan who appeared in front of him again, as he did more than ten years ago, trampled his


    self-esteem to the ground like it was worthless.


    Laurence took deep breathes and kept reminding himself that he needed to take his time, as he was


    still young.


    Aidan then waited patiently with a cup of tea. A wise man knew how to weigh the pros and cons.


    He used his connection to find out where Robert was held captive and he immediately flew over here.


    Laurence and everything about him was already acknowledged by Aidan.


    A slight threat and he wouldpromise.


    In front of the absolute power, there was no room for tricks.


    After a long time, Laurence replied reluctantly.


    ¡°Fine, I ept your offer. He is now currently held in a room, you can take your son and leave


    immediately.¡±


    Aidan then smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°¡® He who knows the trend and circumstances is a wise man¡¯, Mr Knight, you have made a wise


    decision.¡±


    Aidan stood up after he said this.


    One of Laurence¡¯s subordinates hurried over to Aidan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, I¡¯ll take you to Robert.¡±


    Aidan nodded gently and he brought two bodyguards over and immediately, he led them towards


    where Robert was held captive.


    It wasn¡¯t that Laurence hadn¡¯t thought about killing him because Aidan was a treacherous man.


    If he dared to kill Aidan at that moment, even if he died, he must have a lot of people that could still


    avenge him and would have tortured him to be bankrupt.


    Kayden pushed Laurence¡¯s wheelchair and followed Aidan from behind.


    After four or five minutes, they finally reached the room where Robert was.


    Georgia had been watching from a short distance. She saw a middle-aged man walking with Mr Knight


    ¡®s subordinates to the door of the room.


    Georgia wanted to go over there, but with bodyguards all over the perimeter, Georgia was not able to


    say anything. So, she could only watch quietly from a distance.


    The door of the room swung open and Georgia watched as the men entered.


    This made Georgia a little worried. He was afraid that Mr Knight hade up with some more torturing


    methods and was ready to continue torturing Robert.


    And inside the room, Robert hade to his sense.


    The sharp pain made him faint, but it also hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep then.


    As his mind mulled over how to escape in the future. Robert then noticed that the door was opened,


    and a group of people entered.


    Robert¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he saw Mr Knight¡¯s subordinates.


    However, when the middle-aged man walked in.


    Robert¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    He didn¡¯t speak, instead, Aidan spoke to Robert.


    ¡°By the looks of you, you do remember me.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t want to speak to him and gave a cold expression. His father had left him when he was


    only a teenager. He had left his mother, his sister just to be with another woman.


    When he was young back then, he didn¡¯t understand why his father had abandoned his mother.


    As he grew old, Robert understood that his father didn¡¯t even consider him as his son. So, he also


    chose to forget his father.


    However, when he was trapped here in such a lowly state, and Robert had thought of many ways to


    escape here.


    Yet, he never thought that his father would show up here.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Robert finally asked.


    ¡°Your mother called me and said that you went missing. She wanted me to bring you back home. And


    now, you cane back with me.¡±


    Robert suddenly felt resentful.


    Ever since his father abandoned his mother and sister, Robert had been dedicated to his studies. He


    wanted to be a powerful figure and protect himself, his mother and his sister.


    The Simpson family was so ambitious that they were all eyeing his position, which Robert eventually


    suppressed with his own effort and method.


    He thought he had grown into a powerful figure that people could rely on.


    But this ident that came out of nowhere had so far prevented him from escaping.


    And what¡¯s more humiliating was that his father whom he hated more than ten years hade to save


    him.


    He wasn¡¯t the youngd who would refuse his father¡¯s aid for the sake of his own self-esteem.


    But at that very moment, Robert felt that he was useless.


    He had never been as strong as he thought he was. He looked at Laurence¡¯s expression which was


    extreme resignation.


    He had also heard once that his father had well-connected with powerful people.


    It¡¯s just that for the past ten years or so, the Simpson family had deliberately severed its ties with Aidan.


    So that, both sides didn¡¯t interfere or bother each other.


    He thought that he would never see the face of this man, and yet he had shown up in front of him as a


    saviour.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Robert also spoke.


    ¡°Besides me, I¡¯d like to beg you to take one more person for me.¡±

 Chapter 128 How Stupid Could You Be

    Chapter 128 How Stupid Could You Be


    Aidanughed soon as he finished.


    "I know who you are talking about, the woman that disappeared along with you, right? We are alike,


    sentimental."


    Aidan''s words made Robert unease. But Aidan turned to Laurence.


    "Hand out the woman, I will bring her along, I don''t think this request is improper, right?"


    Despite Aidan''s tone was gentle, Laurence felt a tremendous amount of pressure. This man seemed


    calm and gentle but his dominating aura created heavy pressure on others.


    "I will bring Georgia over."


    Laurence said unwillingly.


    Georgia was alone outside, she felt that the bodyguard that guarded her received amand from his


    wireless earpiece.


    In an instant, the bodyguard pointed a gun on Georgia''s head.


    "Mr Laurence wants you to go in, follow me now and don''t y tricks, else there''ll be unwanted


    consequences."


    Georgia could only follow the guard and walked towards the room where Robert was present.


    She saw Robert was untied when she stepped in.


    But his legs were injured and he was leaning onto an unknown man.


    Robert gave a gentle smile to Georgia when he saw her, it seemed like a smile of relief, and it was


    weird to her.


    Aidan spoke instead, "You are Georgia Lane?"


    Georgia didn''t know this man but she nodded.


    "Yes, I''m Georgia Lane, anything you need?"


    Aidan smiled. "I just want to know you. You could be my future daughter inw."


    Without waiting for a response from Georgia, Robert said sarcastically after hearing Aidan''s words.


    "Daughter inw? You''ve disowned me long ago, and now wants a daughter inw? How shameless."


    Aidan ignored Robert and spoke to Laurence.


    "I''m a man of my words, I''ve made a promise on a business deal and will have my team contact you on


    our coboration. I''m bringing these two with me and the ties between you are cut from now on. If you


    take revenge in the future, I won''t be merciful, this is a warning and a chance I''m offering you."


    Aidan instructed his men after his speech.


    "Let''s go."


    He turned to Georgia once again, "I''ll get you and Robert out of here,e with me."


    Georgia followed behind Aidan while Robert went out with the help of a man too.


    But Georgia was extremely confused.


    If she hadn''t misinterpreted what Robert said, this man was his father and they were not on good


    terms.


    Georgia had no idea what was happening, she tried putting her logics and rationale together and


    concluded that this stranger was Robert''s biological father, he came to Laurence to save Robert and


    her.


    Despite being displeased, Laurence had to agree, it seemed like Robert''s father was quite a powerful


    man.


    The helicopter parked not far from the center of the beach, Georgia followed Aidan and Robert to the


    helicopter.


    Laurence sat in his wheelchair pushed by Kayden, behind him stood a group of people.


    Georgia had a sudden feeling that this was a dream.


    Robert and she were kidnapped to here, Laurence who had gone missing appeared before her, she


    witnessed how Laurence lost his legs and Robert being beaten up, humiliated.


    So many things happened within a day, Georgia thought it was the end of her life.


    But what happened now was, Robert¡¯s father that she had never heard of appeared and save Robert


    and her, it was like a dream.


    Georgia was still confused until the moment the helicopter took off.


    Laurence told Kayden soon after the helicopter took off.


    ¡°I am not letting them go just like this, this has not ended.¡±


    Kayden pulled out his gun.


    ¡°Mr Knight, I have an idea, Robert cares so much about Georgia, and he will go insane if I shoot at


    Georgia now. And if Robert protects Georgia, he will be the one who gets hurt towards the end, no


    matter what, Robert will go back injured, what do you think?¡±


    Laurence did not hesitate.


    ¡°Shoot at Georgia then, I want to see if Aidan will go against me for the sake of a stranger woman.¡±


    Kayden pulled the trigger and shot at Georgia soon after.


    The helicopter was still taking off, Georgia wasn¡¯t aware and she heard a gunshot at the same time


    Robert went on top of her.


    Everyone on the helicopter rushed and held Robert and Georgia.


    Georgia saw blood gushing out from Robert¡¯s thigh the moment he was held up.


    She was startled and cried out loud.


    ¡°Robert, your leg is injured, why would you jump in front of a bullet for me? Are you crazy? Why are


    you so stupid¡­?


    As Georgia shouted out, she felt a tremendous pain in her heart as well as an unspeakable shock.


    Robert jumped in front of a bullet for her, her heart was shaking.


    She never would have thought that the man that had no interest in her at all would do such a thing, she


    didn¡¯t know what to say but her heart was in pieces.


    She was filled with guilt.


    But Robert smiled calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a reflex action, do you know my heart now?¡±


    Georgia was astounded, Robert gave her all of his heart.


    ¡°If I die, will you like me even for a little? Will you love me once?¡±


    Robert uttered the words gently before passing out.


    Georgia cried out loud again.


    ¡°Why did you do such a stupid thing, I¡¯m not worth it, not worth it¡­¡±


    Georgia was crying while Aidan instructed his bodyguard.


    ¡°Get the first aid kit and treat him immediately.¡±


    Laurence had gone insane, it was meaningless to go against an insane person.


    Looking at the fainted and pale Robert on the floor, with blood gushing out from the wound, Aidan knew


    this was not that time to get rid of Laurence.


    Robert needed immediate medical treatment.


    Tears gushed down from Georgia¡¯s eyes nonstop, Robert was injured and now with an additional


    gunshot.


    She was frightened and guilty.


    She was not worth the man¡¯s action, she didn¡¯t understand why would he did all that for her out of a


    sudden.


    All of this happened too fast, she couldn¡¯t think and couldn¡¯t understand what happened.


    ¡°We will bending at the nearest hospital soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Aidan told Georgia.


    Georgia cried without replying.


    The helicopternded in a city, Georgia didn¡¯t know which city it was.


    A car stopped in front of the helicopter soon after and Robert was carried into the ambnce, there


    were foreigners everywhere, there was nothing Georgia could do but wait nervously outside the


    operation room.


    She kept praying that Robert would be alright.


    While in D City, Vanessa and Selena stood inside Robert¡¯s vi, Selena once again tried to persuade


    Mrs Bender.


    ¡°Mrs Bender, Robert and Georgia had gone missing, her daughter must be terrified to be left alone


    here. This is Vanessa, she is Annie¡¯s adopted mom and guardian, letting Anniee with us is a good


    solution, why would you disagree?¡±


    While Selena exined to Mrs Bender, Vanessa already had Annie in her arms.


    Annie was still crying and looked frightened.


    She held onto Vanessa tightly and was shaking.


    Vanessa thought if she wasn¡¯t here earlier, Annie would have fainted out of fear.


    Annie¡¯s heart was fragile, if she cried out loud, it might trigger her sickness.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She had finally awakened, Vanessa didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Annie anymore.


    ¡°Vanessa, something happened to mommy?¡±


    Annie who was in Vanessa¡¯s arms asked while crying.


    She didn¡¯t know why Mommy and that man didn¡¯te backst night and nowhere to be seen this


    morning.


    Annie cried out of fear, she asked Mrs Bender and the people around where was mommy, but none of


    them told her anything.


    Annie was not a bad-tempered girl, the only thing she could do was cried for help when she couldn¡¯t


    see her mommy.


    She calmed down a little when she saw Vanessa, hence, held onto her.


    But that prettydy said Mommy had gone missing, Annie was a five-year-old girl, she knew what that


    meant, thus, was frightened.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it and asked Vanessa.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, your mom wille back, Annie, don¡¯t be afraid, we will receive news from mommy


    soon¡­¡±


    Annie cried even harder, Vanessa was helpless.


    She heard what Selena said, she couldn¡¯t lie to Annie, she could only embrace her tightly and


    But Mrs Bender rejected Selena¡¯s request again.


    ¡°Ms Hond, I can¡¯t let you bring her with you, Mr Simpson asked me to take good care of Ms Lane¡¯s


    daughter, I can¡¯t let you bring her away, I¡¯ve called Ma''am, she wille shortly, and I don¡¯t have the


    right to release this kid.¡±


    Selena¡¯s face changed, she knew Robert¡¯s mom didn¡¯t like Georgia.


    It was obvious that Maisie didn¡¯t know Georgia¡¯s daughter was living here.


    Now that she knew, who knew what would happen, Selena was worried.


    But it hade to this stage now, Selena thought Maisie would not bully a child as long as she stayed.


    Selena could only wait. Despite not being able to bring Annie with them, Vanessa had to stay for the


    child.


    It was not good for a five-year-old¡¯s mental state without thepanion of an adult.


    Maisie and Ivan arrived half an hourter.


    The door opened and Maisie saw a woman holding a child, which must be Georgia¡¯s best friend.


    And that child must be Georgia¡¯s daughter, out of nowhere, Maisie felt that she knew the child, like


    someone she had known for long.


    But that was Georgia¡¯s daughter, no matter how familiar, she only felt repugnant towards them.


    She walked towards Vanessa and said coldly, ¡°You wanted to bring Georgia¡¯s daughter with you?¡±


    Annie saw a fierce granny in front of her, she was frightened and held tightly on her mom.


    Vanessa replied to Maisie politely.


    ¡°Mrs Simpson, I¡¯m Annie¡¯s guardian, Georgia is not here and Annie will feel frightened to be left alone


    here, please let me bring Annie with me, I won¡¯t give you any trouble.¡±


    Maisie smiled coldly, ¡°This child is living here now, do you think this is a ce she coulde and go


    as she pleased?¡±


    This was the first time Ivan saw Georgia¡¯s daughter, he had only seen her information before, he never


    paid attention to how she looked like.


    He asked his aunt suspiciously. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t you think this child resembles brother and even Wendy


    when she was little?¡±


    Hearing his words, Maisie looked at Annie but said coldly.


    ¡°There are tons of people with simr faces in this world, it¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ve done the DNA test, why


    are you being suspicious still?¡±


    Ivan rubbed his nose and smile awkwardly.


    ¡°Aunty, I said they look slightly simr, I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Even though he hated Georgia and rejected to do surgery for her daughter, but Ivan would not be


    prejudice towards a child.


    He understood his aunt¡¯s resentment, and it had grown until to Georgia''s daughter, it was


    understandable.


    Selena walked towards Maisie.

 Chapter 129 He’s more Like a Benefactor

    Chapter 129 He¡¯s more Like a Benefactor


    ¡°Auntie, I know it¡¯s inappropriate for someone that is still young like me to say such things. But she is


    just a child, she¡¯s not well and her mother isn¡¯t here with her. And everyone inside Robert¡¯s vi is


    servants and not adults that the child is familiar with. I asked Vanessa to take Annie away is for the


    sake of the child too.¡±


    Maisie was feeling disgusted with what was happening in front of her, and yet she couldn¡¯t do anything


    to this child. But to let someone in front of her do as they wished; Maisie would not allow.


    When her heart was still full of resentment, Maisie noticed that her phone ringing. It turned out to be a


    call from Robert¡¯s father, Aidan.


    Maisie picked up the phone and asked with surprise.


    ¡°Is it about Robert?¡±


    Aidan replied Maisie.


    ¡°Something happened, Robert was shot in the legs, he is now in the operating room. The operation


    shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Now, I am waiting in a hospital in Hawaii because this is the nearest


    hospital to where he is found. He cannot return for the time being, he needs to have this surgery and


    be fully recovered before returning home.¡±


    Maisie was first relieved because her son was alive and only suffered a gunshot wound and was still in


    surgery.


    After that, she was worried again.


    ¡°Send me your current location and I¡¯ll hop on to a ne ande over immediately.¡±


    Aidan nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address right now.¡±


    The two hung up the phone, Ivan asked excitedly from the side.


    ¡°Auntie, is that from Robert? They found Robert?¡±


    Maisie nodded at Ivan.


    ¡°He is in a hospital in Hawaii having a operation currently, I¡¯ll be on a ne there soon, do you want to


    go?¡±


    Ivan nodded immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely follow Auntie.¡±


    Two of them were already excited and ready to leave when Selena subconsciously asked.


    ¡°Auntie, what about Georgia? Was she rescued along with Robert?¡±


    Maisie spoke with disgust.


    ¡°Who knows where Georgia is? And since you want to protect these people, you can continue to do so,


    but I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Vanessa, however, suddenly stood up and knelt in front of Maisie.


    ¡°Mrs Simpson, please let me have Annie, it¡¯s not appropriate for Annie to be here right now.¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t want to care about Vanessa that was in front of her. But Vanessa grabbed her by the leg


    and wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Thinking that there was already news from Robert, Maisie growled coldly to the housekeeper.


    ¡°Let them have that child and never allow these people toe over ever again.¡±


    Only after saying this did Vanessa finally let go of Maisie¡¯s leg.


    Then Maisie and Ivan took off.


    Mrs Bender finally spoke up helplessly.


    ¡°Ms Hond, Ms Cooke, you can take Annie and leave.¡±


    Vanessa cried tears of joy and Selena breathed a sigh of relief.


    Immediately afterwards, Vanessa turned to Selena and asked her worriedly.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s mother just said that Robert has been rescued. Does that also mean that Georgia is also


    safe?¡±


    Selena nodded her head hesitantly.


    ¡°Since Robert had been rescued, Georgia would definitely be rescued too, I¡¯ll call my brother


    immediately and ask him about the situation.¡±


    Vanessa thanked her gratefully.


    ¡°Hope it doesn¡¯t trouble you much, Ms Hond.¡±


    The two then took Annie out and got into the car. Selena didn¡¯t start to drive as she was nning to call


    Jasper. But then, memories inside her mind started cascading instantly.


    Something that had happened today made her afraid to speak to Jasper, and she eventually called


    Jason.


    ¡°Jason, just now I¡¯ve seen Robert¡¯s mother. She just said that Robert is in a hospital in Hawaii for


    surgery. Can you help me to check whether Georgia is also rescued?¡±


    Jason was delighted to hear that Robert had now been found and rescued.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask around for you. By the way, Selena, how are you doing now?¡±


    Jason was a little worried about Selena¡¯s mental and physical condition. Selenaughed a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine Jason, I¡¯ll be fine¡­ You just pretend that those things never happened and forget about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to let Jennifer marry your brother?¡±


    Jason asked feeling puzzled.


    Selena bowed her head down and gave a bitterugh.


    ¡°Jason, I don¡¯t want to care about these things. I just want to forget about this matter forever. My


    brother can marry whoever he wants to, he can make his own decisions. But I¡¯ll never want to talk


    about it ever again, got it?¡±


    Jason nodded helplessly. Every time he mentions these kinds of things, it was hurting Selena all over


    again.


    ¡°I know, and this is something I¡¯ll always keep as a secret.¡±


    Both of them hung up the phone, and Selena turned to Vanessa and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your apartment.¡±


    Vanessa nodded. Although Alfred might show up at her apartment.


    But Georgia was not here now, and no one else could protect Annie except her. So, Vanessa could


    only bring Annie to her own apartment.


    After the two of them drove to Vanessa¡¯s apartment, Selena sent Vanessa and Annie inside the


    apartment.


    At that very moment, Jason called again.


    ¡°It was Robert¡¯s father who rescued Robert, Georgia was also rescued together. You don¡¯t have to


    worry anymore. Both of them are in the hospital, only Robert was hurt. Maybe in a few days, she¡¯ll


    return home.¡±


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief.


    Annie, who had been hugging Vanessa looked quite pitiful. Selena¡¯s heart was melted. she knelt in


    front of Annie and exined.


    ¡°Your mummy is fine; she has been rescued.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Selena said this, Vanessa was surprised, and Annie was happy as she asked.


    ¡°Really? Auntie, is that true?¡±


    Selena smiled.


    ¡°You just saw me answered the phone, they¡¯ve got thetest news. Your mummy is fine and was not


    hurt. But she is overseas right now and can¡¯te back yet. She should be able toe back in just a


    few days. Annie, remember to sleep well and eat well. Your mummy will be happy when shees


    back and sees you still happy and healthy.¡±


    Annie who had been terrified for a while seemed to have finally recovered her spirit as she hugged


    Vanessa and smiled.


    ¡°Vanessa, mummy is fine, mummy is fine¡­¡±


    Vanessa also smiled broadly; everything was turning.


    If something did happen to Georgia, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do then.


    Vanessa knew that Alfred¡¯s revenge wouldn¡¯t stop immediately, and her mental condition had problems.


    Vanessa had given up her own life. She just hoped that Georgia could raise Annie so that she could


    leave this world with peace of mind.


    Inside the hospital in Hawaii, the operation was suddenly extended.


    A normal bullet removal operation should only be about 1 to 2 hours. The doctor came and told Aidan


    and Georgia about the situation.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s legs have suffered an injury before and now bullets are found inside his legs. His bones


    and nerves are damaged. The operation will take longer and will need you to sign another consent form


    for the operation.¡±


    Georgia clearly understood the doctor¡¯s words. Her face became white suddenly.


    The nerves and bones were injured which meant that there was a chance that his legs wouldn¡¯t


    recover. Georgia didn¡¯t even dare to ask a question to the doctor any further.


    Aidan¡¯s expression also changed and immediately followed the doctor to sign the consent form.


    Afterwards, the operation room¡¯ red light shone, and it was almost two hours past.


    Georgia suddenly plucked up her courage and asked Robert¡¯s father.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, was the situation doctor described serious or not? Will Robert¡¯s legs recover?¡±


    Aidan, however, sighed at Georgia.


    ¡°They did what they could, Robert will live but he may have to face some disabilities.¡±


    Aidan¡¯s words shocked Georgia to the core that she fell on to the ground feeling weak.


    Because of her, Robert got injured.


    Georgia felt extremely distressed.


    The first time she met him, he was suave and spirited in the room. No one could catch his eyes.


    At that time, she was bullied, and Robert saved her.


    Later, the two of them continued to cross paths had it not been for the misunderstanding over Wendy¡¯s


    fatal car ident.


    He had prevented Ivan from operating on her daughter. Georgia hated him to the bones when her


    daughter had fallen into aa for some time.


    Robert also said that she had giarized, seduced him in front of everyone. It almost made her


    became a nobody. All these things that happened before were echoing inside of Georgia¡¯s mind one


    after another.


    But after all that had happened, Robert suddenly cared about her, he let them live together and he


    helped her to get her missing daughter back.


    After that, Robert picked her up from work every day and Georgia felt that she couldn¡¯t bear the


    affection from him.


    She suddenly felt she did not deserve.


    Robert cared for her, protected her in a way that she couldn¡¯t bear to ept. Yet she was forced to


    ept them.


    If something ever happened to Robert¡¯s leg in the future, how could she face her future with Robert?


    She now had Robert¡¯s child inside her belly. And even one thing that even Georgia herself couldn¡¯t


    believe that Annie might also be Robert¡¯s child.


    Robert protected her that she wasn¡¯t even scratched. But now he was in the operating room, his life at


    stake.


    How could she ever repay Robert¡¯s kindness in her life?


    Aidan looked at Georgia and suddenly asked a question.


    ¡°I thought you and Robert were a couple. But from the looks of you, you¡¯re more like someone grateful


    for their benefactor. Rather than a girlfriend, fianc¨¦ or a lover to him.¡±


    Georgia was quiet for a long time before she suddenly raised her head to Aidan and asked.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to Wendy Simpson?¡±


    Aidan replied.


    ¡°Why? Wendy is my daughter. Has something happened to her recently?¡±


    Aidan¡¯s word made Georgia realized that he really didn¡¯t know anything that happened in the Simpson


    family. Georgia let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but Wendy passed away in a fatal car ident six years ago.¡±


    When Aidan heard what Georgia said, his expression changed dramatically. He clenched Georgia¡¯s


    hands tightly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Please say it again.¡±


    ¡°Mr Simpson, you¡¯ve heard it right. Wendy passed away in a fatal car ident six years ago.¡±


    After Georgia finished these words, Aidan suddenly became extremely sad.


    ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re so cruel!¡±


    Aidan roared out these words abruptly.


    It had been over six years since his daughter passed away and Maisie hadn¡¯t even called to tell him


    about it.


    She hated him so much that she preferred to keep her daughter¡¯s death hidden.


    This time, however, it was probably because nothing had happened to Robert yet, so Maisie was


    forced to phone him for help with no choice.


    If something really happened to Robert this time, Aidan thought, that Maisie would probably call and tell


    him with a big smile.


    Both his children died.


    Aidan felt that his palms were trembling.


    ¡°What is this all about? Please say it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Mr Simpson, my name is Georgia Lane, six years ago, I woke up and found myself in the driver¡¯s seat


    of a car. I was intoxicated with alcohol. And then, I saw that there was a car in front of me, it was badly


    damaged by the car crash. And that was Wendy¡¯s car, she died in that ident. However, I was


    mistaken as the cause of this ident. I was sentenced to six years of imprisonment for drunk driving.


    And that was how I met Robert. He thought that I was Wendy¡¯s murderer, but I had no evidence to


    prove my innocence back then.¡±


    When Georgia told what happened, Aidan became gloomy.


    ¡°Say again, are you really not responsible for my daughter¡¯s ident?¡±


    Georgia nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°I am not the real murderer. The murderer is my half-brother, Eden. My father disowned me as his


    daughter, at that time he even tried to sell me to a pervert. That pervert¡¯s name is Chester Roger.


    Probably because Eden had gotten into the car ident and managed to put me in that car without me


    knowing it. And I took the ce of his wrongdoings. I have not lied a single word, nothing but the truth


    and the truth itself. Mr Simpson, when Robert knew I was the murderer, he did a lot of things to hurt


    me. Yet I don¡¯t understand, why would he save me? Why is he so foolish?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s tears streamed down her face as she said this.


    She really felt that Robert was so foolish, how could he be so foolish that it made her feel distressed?


    Aidan was silent for a while. After the operation had been going on for another hour or so, there were


    footsteps heard in the corridor.


    Aidan looked up and saw Maisie walking towards them.


    Maisie strode aggressively towards Georgia


    ¡°p!¡±


    Maisie pped Georgia directly on her face.

 Chapter 130 You Are Such a Scourge

    Chapter 130 You Are Such a Scourge


    "It was you bitch. If you haven¡¯t had faint, how could Robert be kidnapped?"


    Maisie yelled at Georgia Lane and Georgia was stunned on the spot.


    She didn¡¯t know how she was kidnapped nor did she know why Robert was there with her.


    However, what Maisie meant was that Robert was kidnapped because he wanted to save her.


    If so, then Robert was hurt because of her fault, wasn''t it all caused by her? He actually did so many


    things for her.


    Georgia was all at sea, but Maisie was indeed getting more and more angry.


    She really didn''t understand why her son was so concerned about this woman.


    It was obvious that Georgia has not been cleansed of the charge of killing her daughter. There were so


    many women in the world, why should Robert only care about this murderer?


    Maisie raised her hand and tried to p Georgia in her face. She was disgusted with Georgia.


    Aidan Simpson stepped forward and grabbed Maisie''s hand.


    "We are in the hospital. You beat people like a shrew here. Are you crazy?"


    Aidan warned her coldly, but Maisieughed mockingly.


    "We are already divorced. It is not your business who I want to beat up with. What? Are you trying to


    protect her?"


    "You are unreasonable!"


    Aidan yelled helplessly. When he thought of his daughter, who was still cute and sweet when he left, he


    turned to ask the woman in front of him.


    "When Wendy passed away, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Maisie didn''t expect that Aidan mentioned their daughter, she suddenly smiled bitterly at the man in


    front of her.


    "Why would I tell you about Wendy''s death? Have you ever cared about her? Have you ever given her


    a trace of love? You have been away for so many years and ignored your children. What was the point


    if I told you they were dead?"


    After Maisie questioned him, Aidan kept silent.


    The affair between him and Maisie kept gettingplicated.


    However, he selfishly broke free from the prison of the Simpson family at first, and then did what he


    always wanted to do and married the woman he wanted to marry.


    As for those past things, he had learned to forget about them deliberately.


    However, he always thought that with the power of the Simpson family, coupled with the wealth they


    had, his son and daughter would a happy life.


    Over the years, he asionally heard that Robert managed the Simpson family well.


    So Aidan always thought that his son and daughter had a very good life.


    However, he never thought that his daughter would have passed away a long time ago!


    When he was in his middle age, Aidan suddenly felt grief when he suddenly learned that his daughter


    had passed away.


    He had never experienced this kind of thing, as if something could not be grasped in his hands so that


    itpletely disappeared in his life.


    "Sorry, it was all my fault."


    Aidan suddenly said this, but Maisieughed with red eyes.


    "Sorry is the most useless word in the world. I¡¯m telling you, the woman in front of you is the murderer


    who killed your daughter in the car ident. If you want to take a revenge for Wendy, she is the one


    you should find!"


    Maisie pointed at Georgia, but Aidan did not say anything.


    He didn''t believe that what Maisie said waspletely true, but since Georgia had said that the


    murderer of the car ident might be Eden Lane, it was necessary for him to investigate the truth.


    His daughter passed away, he failed to take the responsibility of being a good father.


    Then finding out the murderer was what he should do.


    They kept being silent and the red light of the operating room was suddenly turned off.


    Immediately, the door of the operating room opened, and Robert was pushed out by the doctors and


    nurses.


    Georgia wanted to rush over to Robert, but Maisie and Aidan had already rushed forward and stood in


    front of her.


    "Doctor, how is my son?"


    When Maisie asked in Chinese, the doctor did not understand.


    Aidan, who was next to Maisie, quickly asked in English, and the doctor answered him.


    "The patient is out of danger, but his leg is seriously injured, especially the leg nerve. In the future, the


    patient will need several operations to restore the thigh nerve."


    Aidan asked sadly.


    "Doctor, do you mean that my son can''t stand up for a while?"


    The doctor nodded solemnly.


    "His current condition is not suitable for neurosurgery, and the doctors in our hospital can''t perform this


    operation. You must go to the top neurosurgeons in the world and ask them to perform this operation


    until his physical condition is stable enough."


    Georgiapletely understood what the doctor said, her tears streaming down on her face.


    In this kidnapping, Robert was kidnapped in order to save her.


    Although Mr. Knight¡¯s goal at the beginning was to take Robert away. But from the words of his mother,


    she herself was used to threaten Robert. If it weren¡¯t for her, ording to Robert¡¯s strength as well as


    his the security force followed him, most people couldn''t take Robert away.


    She was the one who dragged him down to this and Robert was shot in order to save her. Then added


    other wounds, Georgia felt that she was a scourge for him.


    Maisie couldn''t understand what the doctor meant. She didn''t understand English, so Ivan Simpson


    hurriedly exined it to her.


    "Auntie, don''t worry. I know many doctors in this area. Robert will definitely recover, but it may take a


    little longer."


    The surgery Ivan was good at was cardiac surgery. He was not professional with neurosurgeon. They


    had to find a professional doctor to do the surgery that the sess rate would be higher.


    The Simpson family was not short of money, so they just have to wait patiently for the operation.


    However, after Maisie listened to the exnation of Ivan, she crazily rushed to Georgia and constantly


    yelling at her.


    "You are such a scourge, Robert¡¯s legs was hurt because of you. Maybe he would have to sit on the


    wheelchair in the future. Letting him be a disabled person, are you very happy now, Georgia? Are


    you?"


    Maisie''s face has been extremely gloomy and Ivan has looked at Georgia, who was anguished. He


    quickly talked through his own Auntie.


    "Auntie, Robert is now fainting, we are in the hospital. We can talk about itter."


    The meaning of Ivan was trying to let Maisie calm down. If she really hated Georgia, she could take


    revenge in the future.


    However, Maisie was almost go crazy, she was constantly swaying Georgia''s body and crying loudly.


    "You bitch ... I won''t let you go easily... you hurt my son. I will never forgive you..."


    Georgia only felt sad. She also felt that she made Robert looked like this, she didn''t have any excuse to


    defend for herself.


    Aidan came up and grabbed Maisie''s hand.


    "It''s enough, have you had enough craziness? Robert is still ina, do you want to wake your son?


    He has to take a rest. You are his mother, can you put your son''s safety as your first priority?"


    Maisie''s eyes was in scarlet. She looked at Aidan in grief and suddenlyughed out the tragic.


    "Do you know why you can stay calm? Because you don''t care about Robert, you don''t care about your


    son. If Robert was now dead, maybe you would be hypocritically cried a bit, you made me sick!"


    After Maisie shouted at Aidan, she let go of Georgia and then pushed the bed with the doctors to go to


    the ward.


    Georgia wanted to follow up to see how was Robert doing but Aidan came up to persuade her.


    "Don''t follow up, even if you followed them, she won''t let you get into the ward, she hates you now."


    Georgia cried and lowered her head.


    "I know that she hates me. It was my fault, Mr. Simpson, I should be med..."


    Georgia couldn¡¯t stop crying and Aidan sighed next to her.


    "There is a hotel next to the hospital, you can take a rest in the hotel."


    Georgia nodded even though she didn''t have mood to take a rest.


    However, Georgia was worried about Annie''s situation. After confirming that Robert was safely staying


    in the ward, she had to call Annie.


    After leaving Aidan, Georgia did not go to the hotel. She went to downstairs then found a public


    telephone to make a call to Vanessa Cooke.


    Georgia didn''t know the number of the steward of Robert''s Vi.


    Her mobile phone was lost, Georgia only remembered Vanessa''s phone number.


    After the phone was picked up, the person on the other side asked.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    When she heard Vanessa¡¯s voice, Georgia relieved a bit.


    "Georgia, I am Georgia Lane."


    After Georgia said that, Vanessa immediately got excited.


    "Gigi, you finally called me, I am worried about you all night, and you really scared me."


    Vanessa just finished saying, and the voice of Annie appeared in the phone.


    "Mommy, how are you doing now? When are youing back?"


    Georgia was very excited to hear her daughter¡¯s voice, but then she felt curious.


    She called Vanessa to ask her to take care of Annie in Robert''s Vi. At the moment, Annie had


    already been with Vanessa, so she asked curiously.


    "Vanessa, why Annie is by your side?"


    "I knew the thing that you were missing yesterday, but I was uncertain about it at that time. I gave a


    phone call to Ms. Hond so I knew that you had an ident. I was aware that I had to pick up Annie in


    case she would be afraid if you were not there. Thanks to Selena took me to Robert''s Vi. At that time,


    the housekeepers inside the vi did not allow me to take Annie away. Later, the housekeeper gave


    Maisie a phone call, she came to prevent me taking away Annie. Butter, she received a call saying


    that Robert was fine. Then she rushed to take the ne, but I forced her to give Annie to me before


    she left. "


    It turned out to be like this, Georgia nodded.


    Vanessa had been considering Annie''s safety when she was in danger, Georgia was very grateful.


    "Vanessa, I really appreciated what you did, I am alright now ..."


    Georgia briefly told the things that she had encountered these days, Vanessa was scared only by


    listening it.


    "Fortunately, you are fine. Only Robert is in bad situation, which means would the Simpson family hate


    you even more?"


    Georgia shook her head helplessly.


    "Vanessa, I don''t know what to do, let¡¯s just improvise. I am only worried about the situation Annie. As


    long as she is now happy by your side, then I am totally relieved."


    They two talked something else, Annie came to ask Georgia.


    "Mommy, why don''t you talk to me on video chat? I miss you so much, I was afraid you really had an


    ident, mommy, don''t leave me alone..."


    Annie turned the charm on her in the phone, Georgia was almost going to cry.


    Daughter was getting more and more close to her, which made her very happy.


    "Annie, mommy is now using payphone, my mobile phone is lost, and so I can''t talk to you on video


    calls. After I buy a new mobile phone, I must see how beautiful and cute you are now. "


    After heard what Georgia said, Annie suddenly blushed.


    "Mommy, pleasee back quickly, then we can stay together, I don''t want to live in that ce


    anymore."


    Annie suddenly said that on the phone, Georgia was surprised.


    However, she couldn''t find a reason for rejecting her daughter.


    "Well, when we live together, you must listen to mother Vanessa, I wille back as soon as possible."


    After someforting words to Annie, Vanessa suddenly thought about Travis Armstrong.


    Originally, Robert agreed to transfer Travis to other mental hospitals, so that he would not be bullied at


    least.


    However, Travis wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, he had to stay in the hospital.


    In the past two days, Georgia herself had an ident, and they didn''t know if Travis was ok or not.


    Georgia talked to Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, we need to think of a way to see how Travis¡¯s current situation. I don''t know if he is still living


    in the hospital. Can you help me take care Travis when you have time."


    Vanessa nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I will remember this."


    They hung up the phone, Georgia instantly became a little sad and all her thoughts was about Robert.


    She couldn''t forget what the man said to her before he passed out, and Robert had already told her his


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    true feeling.


    However, there were too many things between them, and Georgia didn''t know how tomunicate


    with him when he woke up.


    Moreover, Georgia didn''t know if Robert was able to face the problem of his leg injury.


    This man was always confident and arrogant. If he had to sit into a wheelchair, no one wanted to see


    that.


    Thinking about this, Georgia returned to the hospital.


    However, before she reached the ward of Robert, Ivan had already walked towards her directly.


    "Miss Lane, can I borrow you for a second?"

 Chapter 131 Deleting The Video Back Then

    Chapter 131 Deleting The Video Back Then


    Ivan¡¯s expression was a little cold, Georgia nodded helplessly.


    She followed Ivan to a quiet corridor.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I don¡¯t understand why you are still pestering my cousin. I have already booked a flight for


    you to return to China. You should leave here now. Bring your daughter far away and never return to D


    City from now on.¡±


    Ivan knew that his auntie hated Georgia a lot. He was also unhappy with Georgia himself; not to


    mention about Wendy¡¯s death, which stopped Ivan from letting Robert and Georgia bing closer.


    He could not understand why Robert would fall in love with Georgia. It made him feel ridiculous.


    But now, Robert was hurt because of Georgia. The condition was so serious, even the doctors were not


    sure if his leg could recover in future.


    Aunt Maisie hated Georgia deeply now. Ivan did not want to see his uncle and Georgia quarrel at the


    hospital, which will make his cousin embarrassed.


    It would be better to send Georgia away now.


    To be frank, Ivan wished that Georgia would bring her daughter away conscientiously and never appear


    in front of Robert anymore.


    If it were before, Georgia would definitely leave without hesitation, and return to D City to apany


    her child.


    However, after what Robert had done to her, she would feel embarrassed if she just walked away like


    this.


    She pleaded Ivan with tears.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Robert saved me. He had done so many things for me, I should at least thank him when


    he wakes up. I hope you can give me a chance to thank him.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Lane, my auntie doesn¡¯t like you. Trust me, if you continue staying here, she will use all kinds of


    ways to take revenge on you. This is not something you can bear.¡±


    Georgia understood all these.


    However, living in this world, it would not be practical to weigh the pros and cons of everything. If that


    were the case, it would be meaningless to stay alive.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, just do me a favor. When Robert wakes up, let me see him secretly. I will leave here


    after I talk to him, is it all right?¡±


    Ivan would not treat a woman with such cruelty, so he could only warn her to leave.


    Since Georgia did not want to leave, Ivan felt that his cousin might also want to see Georgia when he


    woke up. He nodded helplessly.


    ¡°You must do what you promised. I promise to take you to see my cousin in secret. After that, if you do


    not do as promised, then you will have to be prepared for what my auntie is going to do to you.¡±


    Georgia nodded gratefully.


    ¡°It is better than what I have expected, Mr. Simpson. Thank you.¡±


    Ivan nodded his head; he did not want to continue talking to Georgia. He waved his hand and signaled


    Georgia to leave.


    When he was getting to Robert¡¯s ward, Ivan¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    It was his assistant, Ben, who called.


    ¡°Boss, something happened, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ivan could not understand what Ben meant, he asked coldly.


    ¡°Be straight forward. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t I borrow your car and drive outst night?¡±


    Ivan remembered this.


    ¡°Why, what is wrong with the car?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I left after I drove the car into the garage this morning. After that, didn¡¯t you asked me to go back


    and find a document at night? When I reached that vi, I found out that the car was gone. I checked


    the CCTV inside the vi, and the recordings from this morning were missing too, someone stole the


    car! Boss, it wasn¡¯t me, there was a thief.¡±


    Ben was Ivan¡¯s assistant for several years, and he believed in Ben¡¯s morality. He nodded calmly.


    ¡°Call the police immediately.¡±


    Ivan thought this was a simple thievery. After all, his car was a limited-edition car in the world, so it


    would not be a surprise if someone stole it.


    However, after some thought, Ivan faintly felt that there was something wrong.


    His car is a limited-edition car, so if it were really stolen, he could track it easily by checking the traffic


    surveince and control system.


    Ivan felt something was not right.


    But since he was abroad, there was nothing he could do about the lost vehicle. Therefore, he ordered


    Ben.


    ¡°Investigate properly, see if there is any other issue rted with the car, I think it might be more than a


    simple car theft. I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to purchase the car, especially mine was a limited-


    edition!¡±


    Ben nodded his head.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, I will inform the police. After that, I will carefully investigate this matter.¡±


    Ivan ended the conversation with Ben and hung up the phone. Ben went to the police station at once to


    report about this matter.


    After all, the car was worth tens of millions of dors. The police immediately put a record on the case


    and started investigating the CCTV recordings to find out where the lost car was.


    In the end, the car was seen on the traffic surveince camera. However, it drove to a suburb area


    where there was no surveince in that direction. It was impossible to know where the car drove to.


    Ben had to resort to use his boss¡¯ connections to continue the investigation.


    Meanwhile at the Lane family house, Eden, Emma, Flora and Owen were sitting in the study room.


    After the disappearance of Robert and Georgiast night, Emma was admitted to the hospital during


    midnight.


    However, she was discharged from the hospital this morning.


    Last night, Ivan left abruptly from the Murphy¡¯s family. Owen promptly used his contacts and found out


    Ivan was getting drunk alone in a bar.


    Therefore, Owen hurriedly sent someone to investigate where Ivan¡¯s car was.


    When the Bugatti Veyron was found outside a bar, Owen¡¯s men followed the car.


    Later, when they discovered that the car was parked inside Ivan¡¯s vi, Owen added thousands of


    dors to them, requesting them to steal the car out and destroyed the surveince video inside of


    Ivan¡¯s vi.


    And now, Owen got his hands on the dash cam of Ivan¡¯s car.


    Owen¡¯s family watched the dash cam to find out if it still had the video records from six years ago.


    Eden looked up the video from six years ago and confirmed the approximate time of the car ident.


    He yed the video.


    After the video was yed for more than ten minutes, the car ident scene showed up. The video


    showed Eden walked down from the car.


    Owen¡¯s expression sank right away, and Eden was trembling.


    It turned out that the scene of Eden getting off the car was really filmed. If Ivan knew about this, this


    would be the end of him. Eden was terrified when he thought about this.


    Emmaforted her father, brother as well as her mother.


    ¡°Owen, Flora and Eden, now that we found this video, don¡¯t worry¡­ Now we just have to delete this


    video.¡±


    Eden quickly nodded his head.


    ¡°Owen, Emma is right. The video must be deleted at once. We should never let this video see the light.¡±


    Owen nodded with a cold face.


    ¡°Emma, go ahead and delete the video.¡±


    Emma walked to theputer and deleted the video straight away. The whole family heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    They would not have got this opportunity today if Robert didn¡¯t get into an ident, and Ivan was busy


    looking for Robert.


    Luckily for them, they took this decisive decision and immediately sent someone to drag the car out.


    The extra money was worth it.


    Now that they got their hands on the video, Georgia can never prove who was the person responsible


    for the car ident.


    Owen warned Eden coldly.


    ¡°Six years ago, I made Georgia took responsible for your car ident. Six yearster, Selena came out


    and said that she saw you drove the car. Fortunately, you remembered there was another car drove


    past, and might have recorded it down¡­¡­Eden, even if you are my son, I must warn you. Good luck is


    not permanent. Today we got lucky and got our hands on this video. You might have escaped this time,


    but from today onwards, you will stay at home conscientiously and cultivate your morality. Let me tell


    you, if you get into trouble again, even the gods will not be able to save you.¡±


    Owen coldly warned his son, then spoke to his wife Flora and Eden.


    ¡°Leave the room, I have something to discuss with Emma alone.¡±


    Together with Eden, Flora quickly left the room. Only Emma and Owen were left in the study room.


    ¡°Owen, is there anything you want to tell me individually?¡±


    ¡°Emma,st night n was disrupted. I cleaned up all the evidence pointing to us. The Simpson family


    should not be able to find out that we were involved. But you can tell how much Robert cared about


    Georgia. We need to think of a n now. What should we do next? It is very possible that Robert is


    going to divorce you.¡±


    Emma dropped her head sadly. She did not expect that Robert was willing to drink the ss of wine for


    Georgia and put his life in the hands of others.


    It was obvious that Robert cared very much for Georgia, and this made Emma¡¯s heart burned with


    jealousy.


    Robert was clearly in love with Georgia, and Robert did not care much about Emma. Moreover, Emma


    failed in getting pregnant with Robert¡¯s child. What should she do in the future? In this moment, Emma


    ispletely baffled.


    ¡°Owen, Robert doesn¡¯t like me at all, and I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Emma answered with a wry smile. Owen frowned his eyebrows.


    ording to Owen¡¯s understanding of men, once Robert returns, the first thing he might do is break off


    his marriage with Emma. This was not what Owen wanted.


    ¡°As long as we put the me of Wendy¡¯s deathpletely on to Georgia, I don¡¯t believe Robert will


    insist on getting married with Georgia. Your breakthrough lies with Robert¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Georgia will definitely not admit that she is responsible for the car ident. Additionally, Selena gave


    her testimony at that time. She saw Eden driving the car, Robert will never believe what we said. For


    now, he will be more prone to believe in Georgia.


    Emma thought this was a useless idea.


    ¡°We can slowly create an evident if there is no evident. There is no rush.¡±


    Both Owen and Emma were in distress. Suddenly, Owen found out that an unknown number called his


    phone.


    He hesitated for a while, and then answered the call.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Owen asked coldly.


    A man¡¯s voice appeared on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Lane, I am Laurence. I think, you should be no stranger to my name.¡±

 Chapter 132 Both Legs Were Injured Severely

    Chapter 132 Both Legs Were Injured Severely


    Owen felt something awkward instantly.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, why do you call me?¡±


    Owen still remembered that Laurence kept protecting Georgia before he disappeared. That was why he


    did not have the opportunity to kill Georgia.


    At the moment, the man who had disappeared for a long time called him suddenly. Owen was cautious.


    ¡°Mr. Lane, do you know who is rted to my disappearance? It is Robert.¡±


    Owen was shocked, he thought that Laurence was involved in the ident when he went for his


    business trip.


    But why Laurence told him about it?


    ¡°Mr. Knight, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I have a secret with me, it is about Robert and Georgia. If you meet me, I can help your daughter to


    marry Robert. Nevertheless, after your daughter gets married, the property of the Simpson family must


    be distributed equally between us. I will deal with Robert. How do you think?¡±


    Owen must disagree to involve in that in the past.


    However, for now, Owen was clear that Robert would not marry Emma.


    It was almost impossible for his grandson to be the heir of the Simpson family.


    People always had to make a risky decision in life. Owen meditated for a while and nodded.


    ¡°I will cooperate with you but what should I do?¡±


    Laurence smiled satisfyingly.


    ¡°Mr. Lane, you are wise. Add this phone number to your contact, I will call you again after I return home


    from abroad. I will give you a present at that time, then we discuss this matter.¡±


    After saying that, Laurence hung up the call directly.


    He looked at the little boy lying on the ward bed. Then, he turned around and asked Kayden.


    ¡°Are you sure Georgia does not know that she has a son?¡±


    Kayden nodded.


    ¡°Georgia only knows that she has a daughter. She does not know anything about her son.¡±


    Laurence smiled coldly.


    ¡°I suddenly think of a new way to torture Robert. Is it the best way to take revenge on him if he kills his


    son and daughter by himself?¡±


    Kayden looked at Laurence and smiled.


    ¡°Master, this is a good way. But he is just a little boy, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Make him lose his memory. He is so young, put him in the scary pralium for a while. Then, ask


    some hypnotists and psychologists to alter his memory. After that, follow my n.¡±


    Laurence did not say out his n. Kayden nodded immediately.


    She was saved by Laurence, so she would do whatever Laurence wanted.


    If Laurence were in danger, Kayden would save him by all means.


    Meanwhile, in D City. Emma asked confusingly after Owen hung up the call.


    ¡°Dad, who called you?¡±


    ¡°Laurence just called me.¡±


    Owen¡¯s words made Emma change her expression.


    ¡°He is still alive? Why does he call you?¡±


    Owen smiled at her daughter.


    ¡°Laurence says that he wants to cooperate with me to deal with the Simpson family. Furthermore, he


    wants to assist you to marry Robert. Then, we will share the property of the Simpson family equally. I


    agree with his n, he will discuss with me in detail after he returns home from abroad.¡±


    Emma opened her eyes big and looked at her father, it was unbelievable.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Dad, are you sure that Laurence really wants to cooperate with us? Is he making use of us?¡±


    ¡°I will investigate it. However, Laurence tells me that Robert is the one causing him to disappear. They


    must have hatred for each other. We just investigate his past happenings, maybe this is the time for our


    Lane family to turn the tide.¡±


    Emma was hesitant. During these six years, she thought that she would marry Robert.


    However, the n changed. Emma asked her father.


    ¡°So, Laurence means that he wants to deal with Robert and spoil the entire Simpson family?¡±


    Owen smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I am not sure what has Laurence experienced but I can feel his hatred for Robert from his tone. This is


    the right timing for us. Emma, don¡¯t be immersed in love, Robert does not care about you at all. You


    also don¡¯t have any affection for him, right?¡±


    Emma was hesitant but she thought of the moment Robert saved Georgia by all means. She nodded to


    his father.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will not be soft-hearted. After Laurence meets us, I will do whatever he ns as


    long as it does not threaten our safety.¡±


    Owen then smiled contentedly.


    He thought that the Lane family was in a disaster but Laurence¡¯s call made him feel hopeful again.


    It was true that every cloud had a silver lining.


    The next day.


    On the ind of Hawaii, Robert woke up on the ward bed.


    Maisie kept apanying her son. When she saw him opening his eyes, she was excited.


    ¡°Robert, finally you wake up. Are you thirsty? I will take a ss of water for you.¡±


    Robert smiled at her mother, he took the ss given by his mother.


    Maisie raised the cushion of the bed upright by controlling the handle, Robert drank the water slowly.


    He asked her mother.


    ¡°Mom, when do youe?¡±


    Robert still remembered that Aidan was by his side when he boarded the ne. However, his mother


    was the only one staying in the ward, so Robert asked curiously.


    Of course, he knew that he should not mention Georgia and Aidan in front of his mother.


    Those were the people his mother hated.


    Maisie told Robert about her arrival briefly.


    ¡°Ivan and I came yesterday. He is resting in the hotel now. I am worried about you, so I am here early in


    the morning to wait for you to wake up.¡±


    Robert nodded, he felt that he could not move his both legs. Robert asked his mother.


    ¡°Mom, are my legs injured badly? How does the doctor say?¡±


    After Robert asked about it, Maisie showed a suffered expression.


    ¡°Robert, the injury of your legs are not severe but the doctor says that you have to undergo a few


    surgeries. After that, you must be able to stand up.¡±


    Robert understood his mother¡¯s words instantly, he tried to stay calm but his palm chattered.


    ¡°So, the doctor means that I can¡¯t stand up temporarily?¡±


    Robert asked again boldly. Maisie turned around, she did not want her son to see her tears falling.


    Robert was always a strong man, he quickly consoled his mother.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. You have said that my legs will be recovered but it takes some time. Don¡¯t worry, I will


    not be dispirited, I am confident that my legs will be recovered.¡±


    Maisie felt sad about it.


    ¡°Robert, you are always strong. If it was not Georgia who caused you to be caught, your legs would not


    suffer from this injury!¡±


    Maisie grumbled about Georgia. Robert knew that he should not say something good about Georgia in


    front of his mother, or else his mother would be upset.


    So, he changed another way to console her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say this kind of sad thing. Mom, since I have to undergo a few surgeries, just contact the best


    doctor in the world will do.¡±


    Maisie then chatted with her son. No one mentioned Georgia anymore.


    Of course, Robert would not mention Aidan, not even Maisie.


    Maisie purposely visited Robert in a different slot with Aidan. Maisie did not want to see him.


    After chatting with her son for a while, Maisie asked the doctor to check Robert¡¯s body.


    Maisie left the ward after confirming that everything was fine. She wanted to rest in the hotel for a


    while.


    After that, Aidan went to the ward. He straight away sat on the chair beside Robert¡¯s bed.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Robert did not know how to face his father who had left him for over ten years.


    Robert hated him initially but the man appeared in front of him and saved him.


    Robert had aplicated feeling for the man. Robert wanted to call him father but Robert found it hard


    to do so. Robert did not want to bother him but Robert was not a childish boy anymore.


    Robert simply answered.


    ¡°I am fine. My mother has told me about the matter of my legs. I need to meet some doctors and


    undergo a few surgeries. My legs will probably disable for a while, I might not be used to it.¡±


    Robert exined calmly. He seemed to be careless about his injured legs.


    Aidan smiled slightly.


    ¡°Your pattern is simr to mine.¡±


    After Aidan said that, Robert stayed silent and did not want to speak anymore.


    He felt that he had nothing to talk with his father. Aidan talked to Robert again.


    ¡°Your mother will not tell me where is the graveyard of Wendy. I don¡¯t even know that Wendy has


    passed away in these few years. Tell me where is her graveyard, I want to see her.¡±


    After Aidan said that, Robert looked up and stared at the man furiously. He could feel that his heart


    cracked severely.


    It was the resentment he had on his father who never concerned about him and the woe of losing his


    sister.


    ¡°Why do you have the eligibility to go to her graveyard? You have saved me this time, I can¡¯t say that


    you don¡¯t have the eligibility toe here and chase you out. However, what have you done to my


    sister? You don¡¯t take responsibility as a father, you don¡¯t even show up during her funeral. You only


    know it now that Wendy has passed away. Why do you have the eligibility to go to her graveyard?¡±


    Robert roared sorrowfully.


    He could tolerate whatever Aidan did, he could ept the fact that he was saved by the man, he also


    could control himself not to roar at the man.


    However, Robert could not control his anger when he mentioned his sister.


    ¡°I know, I feel guilty for you and your sister. But, Wendy has passed away, I just want to see her.¡±


    Robert teased him coldly.


    ¡°What can you do after visiting her grave? Would Wendye back alive afterwards? Could you give


    her the love that she never gets from you? Do you know that Wendy loved you so much when she was


    young? She was very small when you left her, do you know how many days has she cried? Do you


    know how envious she was when she saw other children have a father? You are unworthy to be her


    father! Aidan, you are unworthy at all!¡±


    After Robert said that, he felt that tears almost fell down from his eyes.


    He was an adult already, how could he behave like a childish kid and threw tantrum. Robert looked


    down on himself.


    In fact, he was always a childish kid in front of his father. It made him suffer.


    Aidan sighed.


    ¡°Robert, I am not exining for myself. However, everyone will blunder at a young age and don¡¯t even


    know when is the time to be mature. I feel guilty for both of you. Don¡¯t be angry, rest well.¡±


    After Aidan said that, he walked out silently.


    Out of the blue, Robert punched heavily on the bed. He could not do anything but he was outraged.


    He did not want to recall the moment he suffered from humiliation and the absence of a father¡¯s love.


    Robert stayed silent. The door was knocked on after a while.


    Robert thought that his mother hade back and wanted to speak.


    However, he saw Ivan bringing Georgia in.

 Chapter 133 Do I Need a Reason to be Nice to You?

    Chapter 133 Do I Need a Reason to be Nice to You?


    After Georgia entered, Ivan went out and closed the door.


    In an instant, only Robert and Georgia were left in the ward.


    Georgia suddenly had no courage to step forward, she stood by the door in hesitation, didn''t have the


    courage to move forward.


    He wasying on the bed, he got hurt and almost lost his life because of her. Georgia kept on thinking


    about their matter for the whole night.


    Robert suddenly smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°Why are you standing by the door? There''s a sofa here, just sit there.¡±


    Robert unexpectedly smiled to Georgia, she instantly felt sour at heart.


    She walked step by step to the sofa by Robert''s sickbed and sat down, then she lowered her head and


    her eyes started to turn red.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Robert gently asked Georgia, Georgia looked up and saw him, feeling like her eyes were swelling up...


    That was a kind of unspeakable sadness and distress, and the overwhelming emotion seemed like it


    was going to drown her.


    ¡°Robert, I''m the one who should be responsible for your injury, why are you still so nice to me now?¡±


    After Georgia asked that, she lowered her head again and rubbed the tears on the edge of her eyes.


    ¡°Do I need a reason to be nice to you?¡±


    Robert couldn''t helpughing.


    ¡°Are you worried about my leg? I just won''t be able to stand for some time, I''ll find a doctor for some


    surgeries and find a professional for rehabilitation exercise then I''ll be able to stand again, you don''t


    need to me yourself for this... People will always get hurt in their life don''t think too much, the doctor


    has said that my legs will recover, and I''m not even short of money, don''t tell me that you think I can''t


    find a suitable doctor to do my surgery?¡±


    Robert''s tone was so rxed, but he made Georgia feel even more guilty.


    ¡°I don''t deserve you being nice to me... Robert, we''re not a match, you shouldn''t be liking me.¡±


    Georgia took a deep breath and finally said that sentence.


    She had carefully considered that sentence for a very long time, she admitted that what Robert did for


    her was so moving.


    But, Georgia felt that they weren''t a match at all, Robert shouldn''t feel anything for her.


    There were too many problems between them, Georgia was already exhausted.


    As long as she thought of Robert''s current status, Robert''s mother, and the child in her belly... Georgia


    wasn''t willing to have something more with Robert.


    She had a kind of feeling like if she got closer to Robert, her life would probably get worse.


    She could think of other ways to repay Robert for saving her life, the only thing she couldn''t do was


    giving Robert her love, that''s something that Georgia would never do again in her life.


    She didn''t even know whether Travis would recover, she still needed to take care of Annie and the child


    in her belly, Robert and her were people from different worlds.


    Georgia felt that, it was necessary for her to let Robert understand their situation.


    But after Georgia said that, Robert''s expression didn''t change, he just smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°I''m a bit thirsty, can you pour a ss of water for me?¡±


    Georgia couldn''t really understand Robert''s sentence, was there any other meaning to it? But Robert


    was a patient, so she immediately walked over and poured a ss of water and handed it to Robert.


    Robert took it and drank some, he then smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°I did nothing at all and your heart is full of burden, don''t you worry... I won''t force you to be by my side,


    afterwards, you can just go back to where you live.¡±


    Georgia didn''t think that Robert would say that, she was very surprised, as if the man before her had


    turnedpletely different from the one in her memories.


    ¡°What you said just now was true?¡±


    Georgia asked again to confirm, and Robert nodded.


    ¡°What you said just now is true, we are not a match... Telling you to live in my ce isn''t good for you


    and my engagement hasn''t been cleared up yet, I shouldn''t let you be insulted by others, what


    happened at the banquet before was my fault.¡°


    Robert exined righteously, Georgia suddenly felt sad.


    It turned out that Robert was willing to let her go, because he was considerate of her.


    Georgia didn¡¯t even know how to ask Robert, why exactly did he act so nice to her?


    She felt too embarrassed to ask.


    He had used his life to save her, while she cruelly warned him not to get closer to her.


    Perhaps she''s the most heartless person in the world.


    But Georgia would prefer the current her to be the most selfish person in the world.


    If she kept living together with Robert, perhaps he''d realize that she''s pregnant.


    When Georgia finished her research, she wanted to bring her daughter to a faraway ce from D City.


    ¡°Robert, thank you.¡±


    Georgia said that in the end, Robert spoke again to Georgia.


    ¡°Before this, the butler said that you have anorexia, and you said that you have gastritis, have you seen


    the doctor for that?¡±


    Robert still remembered Jasper¡¯s guess, in such situation, it could either be anorexia or pregnant.


    If Robert wasn''t staying in the hospital at that time, he''d really want to know Georgia''s current health


    situation.


    Georgia didn''t even think that Robert still remembered that matter.


    ¡°I''m fine, it''s just a simple stomachache, don''t worry, it''s just a small problem.¡±


    Georgia was very scared that Robert would ask her to do health examination at that time, that''s an


    unfamiliar nation''s hospital.


    If she really did an examination, then Robert would thoroughly find out that there''s a problem with her


    health.


    But, Robert wanted to do what Georgia was worrying about.


    ¡°It''s best to do a health examination, if there''s a health examination report, I can help you get the best


    doctor in the world to check your condition, and if you need a surgery then you can prepare it earlier.¡±


    Georgia hurriedly refused him.


    ¡°Robert, I really don''t need it. I''ve gotten examinations before, you also know how painful gastroscopy


    is, I really can''t bear it if you ask me to do it once again.¡±


    Robert silently looked at Georgia, he had known her for quite some time.


    Constantly rejecting like that was really suspicious.


    Forcing Georgia to do a check up would definitely destroy her current impression of him, he could only


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    investigate it in secret.


    ¡°I understand, since it''s just a trivial matter, then you have to take good care of your stomach and eat


    on time three times a day.¡±


    Georgia smiled.


    ¡°I understand, don''t worry.¡±


    After saying that, they became silent in an instant.


    Georgia thought of her promise to Ivan, she then awkwardly spoke to Robert.


    ¡°Robert, I still have some things to take care of in the country, I''ve bought a ticket to go back there,ter


    on after I leave the hospital, I''ll board on the ne and leave.¡±


    After Georgia said that, Robert was surprised at first but then he smiled at Georgia like he had thought


    of something.


    ¡°Before you leave, can you give me a present?¡±


    Georgia didn''t think that Robert would be so simple, she then immediately agreed to it.


    ¡°What present do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°You''ve just said that we''re not a match, after going back, you''ll definitely move your things out of my


    vi, and maybe we''ll never see each other again¡­ Can you give me a kiss before you leave?¡±


    Georgia was dumbfounded because of Robert''s request, she blushed in an instant.


    She would never thought that it was the present that Robert talked about.


    ¡°Choose another one...¡±


    Georgia awkwardly said that to Robert, but Robert showed a sad expression instead.


    ¡°I thought that after trying my best to save you, you''ll be willing to give me a kiss, it turns out that you


    can''t even do that and you hate me so much...¡±


    Georgia felt ashamed because of that sentence.


    ¡°It''s not like that, that''s not what I mean...¡±


    Georgia immediately denied that but she blushed even more.


    ¡°Then why aren''t you willing to kiss me?¡±


    Robert suddenly used Georgia, feeling very wronged... Georgia kept rubbing her hands, she felt


    very nervous and awkward.


    ¡°It''s not that I''m not willing to, I just think that things like kissing are too awkward...¡±


    Georgia in the end awkwardly exined, she felt awkward in anything she said and did.


    Robert held his ownughter, he then spoke to Georgia as he was wronged.


    ¡°You just need toe over, I''ll kiss you, you won''t even do this request? You''re going to leave today,


    maybe we''ll never meet each other again.¡±


    Robert said that sentence like he was very wronged, Georgia couldn¡¯t refuse Robert''s request.


    She walked to Robert in hesitation, she didn''t know what to do all of the sudden.


    Robert''s legs were injured but his hands were still strong, Robert grabbed Georgia''s hand when she


    was walking over.


    Georgia just fell into Robert''s arms, she wanted to struggle but Robert used her as he felt wronged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to avoid me now?¡±


    Georgia closed her eyes.


    She was thinking that they wouldn''t see each other anyway after that and she also heartlessly said that


    they weren''t a match, Robert had also promised that he wouldn''t disturb her again, she''d just bear with


    it since it''s thest time.


    Georgia had prepared her mental, while Robert''s face was already full of satisfactory smile.


    He was thinking that he used to be a fool.


    She''s the most kindhearted person in the world, but he unexpectedly kept using force to keep her by


    his side.


    Until he was injured that time and saw the rarely soft hearted Georgia, Robert finally understood that he


    had been using the wrong method.


    If he had pretended to be pitiful in front of her earlier, perhaps he''d already have a child with Georgia.


    Robertughed in a low voice and kissed Georgia''s lips.

 Chapter 134 Unbelievable Bastard

    Chapter 134 Unbelievable Bastard


    Georgia thought this was just a kiss and she was about to leave.


    But when she just stood up, Georgia discovered that Robert''s hands had tightly wrapped around her


    body.


    Immediately, she was forced into a surging and overbearing hot kiss.


    Georgia felt her head get dizzy.


    She only had Travis, the only first lover. But first love was always simple, even if there was kissing, it


    was a simple touch. She had never felt such a strong and overbearing kiss like today.


    It seemed that her soul had been imprisoned, she could only follow Robert''s rhythm, as if she had


    Georgia felt that her whole body was weakening, when Robert let go of her, Georgia felt that her whole


    body was too soft to move.


    She tried to stand up with all her strength, but this man still held her tightly.


    "Thank you for giving me a kiss."


    Robert suddenly spoke to Georgia, Georgia felt her face reddened, she smiled embarrassingly, wanted


    to get up and leave.


    However, Robert suddenly hugged and kissed her again.


    At this moment, Georgia didn''t have time to react, and was led by him to continue to be immersed in


    his passion.


    Later, when Robert finally allowed Georgia to stand up, Georgia had already rushed out the door.


    Robert, that unbelievable bastard!


    How could this is just one kiss, there were one after another, how could he be such a shameless man?


    Georgia didn''t want to talk to Robert, she felt that she needed to leave immediately, and return home


    immediately.


    Just not long after running out of the ward, Ivan walked to Georgia¡¯s front again.


    He looked at Georgia''s blushed face, and her lips were redder than the time she came in just now. Ivan


    understood the situation instantly and his face was a little darkened.


    However, this kind of thing was not something he could care about now.


    "The driver is downstairs of the hospital. Now go down quickly and take the car to the airport. The


    luggage is already in the car boot, Georgia, remember what you promised me before. You must leave


    here now."


    Georgia immediately calmed down, and nodded to Ivan.


    "I see. I will immediately get in the car right now and go to the airport. Don''t worry, I will keep my word."


    Ivan personally sent Georgia downstairs, until after watching Georgia drive to the airport, he walked


    back into the hospital, then returned to Robert''s ward.


    Robert was already in a good mood and picked up the newspaper next to him to read it. After hearing


    someonee in, he raised his head and realized that it was Ivan. Robert smiled at Ivan.


    "Has Georgia been sent away?"


    Ivan sat on the sofa next to Robert, and asked with a cold face.


    "Are you reluctant for her to leave? How long are you going to be entangled with this woman? Robert,


    Georgia is Wendy¡¯s murderer, are you crazy? Just because of a woman, you are going to forget Wendy


    that you grew up with?"


    When Ivan remembered that these two were kissing just now, his heart was full of anger.


    He didn''t want to vent this kind of thing in front of Georgia. He would lose the demeanor of a man, but


    in front of Robert, he was like an aggrieved brother who questioning his elder brother.


    He grew up with Wendy and Robert. Wendy had always been regarded by him as his biological sister,


    the sister grew up spoiling. He couldn''t ept that Robert and Georgia were together now.


    Robert slowly exined to Ivan.


    "You went abroad for a while, and when the time you came back, I had disappeared. You probably


    don''t know that something happened at home. I guess my mother didn''t tell you too."


    Ivan asked suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "At that time when you left, Selena came to our house. She told us an incident six years ago. On the


    day Wendy had a car ident six years ago, Selena saw Emma''s younger brother Eden and Wendy


    have conflict in the bar with her own eyes. Later, after Wendy drove her car and left, Eden drove his car


    to catch up with her."


    After Robert finished speaking, Ivan''s face changed in an instant.


    "You mean, Georgia was wronged. The real murderer is Eden. The Lane family has been lying to us?"


    After Ivan finished saying, he already gritted his teeth. He was very angry.


    Robert nodded.


    "You''ve probably heard that Emma''s younger brother Eden had been making trouble outside. If he


    drove impulsively and bumped into Wendy, this was entirely possible, but the Lane family exined to


    us that Eden knew he was drunk. So, he drove the car to a ce in the middle and stopped. Then, he


    called Georgia and told Georgia to drive the car back whereas he took another car to go home by


    himself. Do you believe the Lane family?"


    "I don''t believe a word!"


    After Ivan heard this exnation, he was full of doubts about Eden in an instant.


    "Robert, your suspicion is right. I remember that Georgia was convicted of driving under the influence


    of alcohol. It makes no sense for Georgia who was drunk driving a car that was parked by another


    drunk driving person. Robert, have you thought how to take revenge on the Lane family?"


    Ivan asked coldly. He was now full of disgust for Eden''s family.


    Robert exined.


    "You can probably know that my mother hates Georgia now. Even though Selena told us this incident,


    we still don''t have evidence of the ident scene, Georgia does not have, and Lane family does not


    have too. So, my mother still thinks Georgia is the murderer of Wendy. Of course, she also hates the


    rest of the Lane family."


    "Then you just deal with the Lane family directly, they are all one family after all."


    Ivan made this suggestion without mercy. He had no good feelings for the Lane family, including


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Georgia.


    After saying this, Ivan spoke again.


    "No, besides teaching this family a lesson, you and Emma still have a marriage contract. When will the


    marriage be terminated?"


    Robert''s original n was to let this marriage contract go on until next year. So that when everyone


    thought they were getting married, he would terminate the marriage contract, leaving the Lane family


    with nothing.


    However, since thest time he attended a banquet, watching Georgia being insulted by everyone,


    saying that Georgia had taken Emma''s fiance, Robert did not agree with his n anymore.


    He exined to Ivan.


    "After returning back home this time, I will terminate the contract with the Lane family, but I still want to


    find evidence of the car ident, at least some evidence that can convince my mother, otherwise, she


    will always be biased against Georgia."


    Robert knew that if he promised to his mother now that he would torture and retaliate everyone in the


    Lane family, including Georgia, Maisie might have no objection, but Robert was unwilling to do so.


    Maisie was his mother. Georgia was now the woman he liked. He didn''t need to make his mother sad


    for a woman, but he couldn''t give up the woman he loved because of his mother''s disgust for her.


    He had many ways to take revenge on the Lane family, but what Robert wanted to do the most was to


    find out the truth about the car ident that year.


    "It''s been six years now, Robert, how is it possible that you can find the evidence? I also tend to believe


    that Georgia is not the murderer of that ident now, but Maisie really hates Georgia. This woman


    even made a false paternity test before. I really don''t believe that this woman is a kind hearted person.


    She is not worthy of your love, or even for you to risk your life to protect her. Robert, since your feelings


    aren''t too deep yet, you should cut off your feelings. Maisie had raised you guys, you know how hard it


    was back then, why bother to hurt her heart for a woman?"


    Robert thought of Ivan arguing with that woman that night, he smiled and asked.


    "Ivan, I didn''t ask you about what happened that night. When attending Jason''s banquet, I could see


    from the way you talked when quarreled with that woman, you still care about that woman, don''t you?"


    Ivan''s expression darkened instantly. He didn''t want to recall anything about this woman, the woman


    that made him feel sorrowful for six years.


    Ivan knew very well that this woman had always been in his heart, making him love and hate at the


    same time, and he had never forgotten about her.


    Robert didn''t force Ivan to admit anything about this woman, he gave a sigh and remained in silence.


    "Ivan, if you think about the woman you like, you can probably understand why I don''t want to give up


    Georgia. Love is something that you can''t ask for. It took me so many years before I was sure that I


    finally liked a woman. I want to protect her now. I want to clear her grievances. I want her to be with


    me. I am thinking that we will have our children in the future, have our happy lives for the rest of our


    lives. If you want me to me give up, at least it''s impossible for now."


    "As for my mother''s affairs, we can take time to discuss it. In this world, it has never been said that


    you''d have to choose between mother and wife. The key is to see how I as a middleman handle the


    rtionship between them, so, I have to find a way to find evidence of the car ident."


    He knew well what was his mother''s concern.


    Ivan didn''t persuade him anymore, he suddenly understood Robert, and again felt that he was


    particrly funny.


    Robert could still find the courage to pursue the woman he loved, even if it seemed difficult, but he, he


    didn''t even dare to admit that he cared about that woman when facing her, because that woman had no


    heart at all.


    Every trace of his care would be a mockery of that woman.


    "I see. I won''t say anything about you and Georgia. It''s just that you have to find a way to find out the


    truth of the car ident as soon as possible. Otherwise, Maisie will really get more and more angry.


    This time you are seriously injured, so she didn¡¯t quarrel with you. If she finds out that you and Georgia


    are getting closer and closer in the future, she will really be mad at you."


    Robert smiled.


    "Of course I understand this. Don''t worry, I will send more people to investigate. Anything that was


    done in this world is impossible topletely clean up all the evidence. Maybe we forgot about


    something."


    Ivan smiled faintly when he suddenly heard his cell phone rang.


    Smiling apologetically at Robert, Ivan picked up the phone and walked to the window, it was Ben that


    called.


    "Did you find out anything about my car?"


    Ivan asked Ben directly, and Ben nodded on the other side of the phone.


    "Boss, the car has been found. It was left in an abandoned factory. We watched the surveince but


    could not find out who stole the car. All the evidences were cleaned up, and the car waspletely


    smashed."


    Ben''s voice finally became very sad. It was a luxury car worth tens of millions of dors, a global limited


    edition, and it was smashed by someone who didn''t know how much that car was worth. Ben felt


    heartache when he thought of himself following the police to see the broken car.


    Ivan remembered his suspicion yesterday, and he spoke to Ben.


    "Did the police take the car for inspection? This person smashed my car, so he was not trying to steal


    my car and sell it for money. He must be looking for something which was useful from my car. Please


    ask an expert to investigate what is missing in my car."


    Ivan ordered, he was more and more curious about the man who stole his car.


    Ben nodded quickly.


    "Boss, don''t worry, I will find more people to investigate. This person is absolutely mad. He destroyed a


    car worth of tens of millions. There must be something more important than the value of this car. It is


    really a violent thing. "


    Ivan smiled, he hung up after talking a few words with Ben.


    After that, Ivan went back to sit down on the sofa next to Robert''s bed.


    "What''s going on?"


    Robert asked curiously.


    "After I left these two days, my limited edition Bugatti Veyron was stolen from my vi. At first, I thought


    it was robber who wanted to steal my car and sell it for money, but my assistant just called and told me


    that my car was in an abandoned factory, and the car was smashed. Obviously, the person who stole


    my car was looking for something valuable in it, but I can¡¯t think of what is so valuable."


    Robert also felt strange, he had never heard of such a strange thing.


    In addition to the value of a car, no one could think of anything else worthy of that car, which was worth


    stealing and smashing it.


    Both of them showed strange expressions, and after the two talked a bit more, Robert asked Ivan.


    "If I asked you to operate on Georgia''s daughter, would you agree?"

 Chapter 135 Serve Me Like How You Serve Other Men

    Chapter 135 Serve Me Like How You Serve Other Men


    Ivan directly refused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you, even though now I believe Georgia is not the one who caused the car ident,


    but auntie still hates Georgia. She thinks that Georgia is the one who caused Wendy¡¯s car ident.


    For me, Georgia still has a 10% chance of being the murderer. I can¡¯t operate for her daughter, it will


    remind me of Wendy and I feel sorry for her.¡±


    ¡°What if I can find the evidence? If I manage to help her to get rid of her grievances, are you willing to


    operate on Georgia¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Ivan simply agreed this time.


    ¡°If Georgia is not the one who caused the car ident, it¡¯s just an operation for her daughter;


    furthermore, it¡¯s a request from you, how can I possibly refuse?¡±


    Robert smiled with relief. It seemed like he had to allocate more people to investigate about the


    ident that year. Now that he had not heard from the people he sent out for so long, it could be due


    to the insufficient manpower.


    After Ivan left, he wanted to give Georgia a call and check if she had already boarded the ne.


    But Robert remembered that Georgia did not have a mobile phone now, and he suddenly missed her


    so much. It had not been long that Georgia had left, but he started missing her already.


    If it were before, Robert might just stick with Georgia, and let Georgia take care of him in the hospital.


    However, after experiencing the kidnapping, Robert seemed to understand.


    In order to win over Georgia¡¯s heart, he could only change another way and continued being weak in


    front of Georgia, making Georgia feel pitiful for him and let her feel more and more guilty.


    This time, he generously let Georgia leave, and even told Georgia that he would not pester her


    anymore in the future. He even let her leave the vi, which was just a means of giving in.


    Forcing a woman too much would not make her feel men are dependable and trustable.


    But now that he chose to let go of Georgia and made her feel guilty of him, one day, she would fall in


    love with him if he continued treating her well in the future.


    As for what he said to Georgia about not meeting anymore in the future, it was just a lie.


    Georgia was soft-hearted and she easily trusted the others, which made Robert really worried.


    It would be the best for him to protect Georgia himself. Otherwise, she would suffer a lot outside.


    Robert thought this way, and he began to look forward to the future. He suddenly felt that he did not


    need to rush to get his legs healed immediately. Being disabled in front of Georgia for a year or a half


    might be able to make her be loyal to him.


    Only these legs could remind Georgia of the things they experienced together, and what he had done


    for her.


    He felt more and more satisfied with his own n; Robert took out his mobile phone and called his


    assistant.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I send someone to investigate about the truth of my sister¡¯s car ident that year? I¡¯m adding


    another 20 million now; you go and find more people to investigate about this matter. Find out the


    details as soon as possible.¡±


    n nodded quickly on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange more people to investigate immediately.¡±


    Robert nodded in relief; he then thought of Georgia¡¯s giarism, he asked his assistant.


    ¡°Have you found out more about Georgia and Percy¡¯s incident?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, our men have been following Percy. He is indeed not a decent person. He¡¯s a professor,


    but he does not stay in theb every day. Most of the time, he wants to defraud the funds, and his


    experiment had not made any progress. After tracking for a while more, maybe our men can get some


    evidence about how he has been deceiving everyone.¡±


    Robert nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Then continue following. If there¡¯s a shortage of staff or money, call me right away.¡±


    At the Hawaiian airport, Georgia had already boarded the ne.


    It would take about three to four more hours for her to reach D City.


    Before boarding the ne just now, her mind was filled with Robert, and she could not help recalling


    the scene when they both kissed.


    At that time, she was intoxicated by Robert¡¯s breath; did she really fall in love with him?


    Georgia kept asking herself, she suddenly could not understand her own heart.


    She touched her belly lightly, and asked the baby inside.


    ¡°Baby, should I tell your dad about you? But if I tell your dad, what would happen to Annie? Even if your


    dad is willing to ept us, but your grandma doesn¡¯t like me, will she force me to do abortion? I would


    not be able to protect you then¡­¡±


    Georgia thought of it and her heart was full of chaos, she fell asleep on the ne while thinking about


    it.


    In Vanessa¡¯s apartment in D City, Vanessa was cooking in the kitchen.


    In the living room, Annie was watching a cartoon, sheughed from time to time as the animation was a


    little funny.


    Vanessa¡¯s face was filled with happiness when she heard that, she was cooking Annie¡¯s favourite


    braised fish.


    She did not think about anything now, with the child by her side, her life for the past 6 years did not


    seem to have changed. As if Alfred had nevere back to torture her, and none of those things had


    happened.


    Vanessa only felt calm while cooking.


    In the past two days, Alfred did note to Vanessa¡¯s apartment.


    She heard that Alfred had returned to G City, which exined why Vanessa could be in peace for a few


    days, she hoped that Alfred would nevere back.


    As long as Alfred came, all he brought to her was humiliation and pain.


    Vanessa cooked braised fish, and then cooked four more dishes and one soup.


    After cing the food on the table, Vanessa went to the living room.


    ¡°Annie, turn off the TV and have dinner with mum.¡±


    Annie was very well-behaved. After she picked up the remote control and turned off the TV, she walked


    to Vanessa¡¯s side and held her hands.


    ¡°Mum, let¡¯s eat dinner now. I can smell braised fish, thank you, mum.¡±


    Vanessa bent down and kissed Annie¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°My Annie is the most beautiful girl in the world. The happiest thing for mum is cooking for you.¡±


    The mother and daughter sat on the dining table sweetly and ate; Annie excitedly ate the braised fish,


    which was her favourite dish.


    Vanessa persuaded her by the side.


    ¡°Annie, eat a little bit of the other dishes, do not be picky.¡±


    Annie was very obedient and ate all the other dishes. When the mother and daughter were about to


    finish their dinner, Vanessa heard the doorbell of the apartment rang, she felt a sudden m in her


    heart, she had a bad feeling about it.


    Vanessa said to Annie with a serious face.


    ¡°Annie, you go to the bedroom now. Let me see who¡¯s here, alright?¡±


    Annie felt a little strange, why would her mother react like this?


    But she had always been obedient; Annie put down the bowls and chopsticks in her hands and nodded


    to Vanessa.


    ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll wait in the bedroom first. You must be careful. Look through the peephole to see who¡¯s here


    first. If it¡¯s a stranger, then you must call the police¡­¡±


    Vanessa nodded.


    After she sent Annie to the bedroom, Vanessa came to the door again.


    Before she checked through the peephole, Alfred¡¯s furious scream could be heard from the outside.


    ¡°Vanessa! Open the door. This is thest time I warn you, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll have someone


    knock open your door.¡±


    Annie was here now; Vanessa did not feel like opening the door. She was afraid that the child could be


    hurt.


    However, if Alfred really knocked the door open, maybe he would go crazier.


    Vanessa hesitated, Alfred had already mmed the door frantically, louder than ever.


    Looking at the swaying door, Vanessa finally reluctantly opened it.


    ¡°Alfred, what do you want?¡±


    Alfred just drank, and he came to Vanessa¡¯s apartment drunk, with only one thought in his mind.


    He was suffering now, Vanessa must also suffer along.


    Alfred sneered at Vanessa.


    ¡°What do I want? Look at me now, what do you think I want?¡±


    With a cold yelling, Alfred mmed the door shut. Then he walked directly to Vanessa and gave


    orders.


    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±


    Vanessa felt a huge sense of humiliation; she held back her tears and pleaded Alfred.


    ¡°Alfred, I beg you, my daughter is in the apartment now. Can you let me go today?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Vanessa knelt on the ground after she finished speaking.


    In fact, she knew that this man would not be soft-hearted to her, but she wanted to plead him lowly.


    Alfred was a little startled for a moment, he had never seen Vanessa kneeling on the ground so lowly


    and begging for mercy. She was not the Vanessa in his memory.


    The Vanessa he remembered was always sunny and sweet, he seemed to have forgotten what


    Vanessa was once like.


    But Alfred felt that he had been holding in too much that he would go insane soon.


    In the past few days, Alfred returned to G City. His rtives in G Cityughed at him, saying that he


    had done so much just to marry a wife who had affairs outside. Everyone looked at him indifferently.


    His mother also felt very disappointed with him, he felt all the pain and depression in him.


    He endured all the humiliation in G City and worked hard to deal with the affairs of G City.


    Before Alfred left, his mother asked him to make great achievements when he returned to D City.


    Alfred promised her, in order to have better coborations; he had to apany the negotiators to


    drink the whole night when he returned D City, he clearly felt all the resentment in his heart.


    That made him immediately came to Vanessa¡¯s apartment, he was not happy, he had to make Vanessa


    unhappy too.


    Alfred simply and rudely resolved the pain in his heart, he sneered at Vanessa who was kneeling in


    front of him.


    ¡°You want me to spare you? Sure, it¡¯s very simple. If you serve me well tonight, I¡¯ll spare you once and


    never disturb your baby girl.¡±


    ¡°By the way, do it ording to the video. You serve me like how you served the others.¡±


    Listening to Alfred, Vanessa¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at the man in front of her with red eyes, and


    finally nodded helplessly.


    ¡°I promise you, as long as you let Annie go, I can do anything. But, can you wait for a while? I¡¯d like to


    say a few words to Annie.¡±


    Alfred nodded, and he sat on the sofa while remaining calm, waiting for Vanessa to return in the end.


    Vanessa returned to the bedroom, Annie sat on the bed obediently and yed with toys. Seeing


    Vanessaing back, she asked in surprise.


    ¡°Mum, who¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the property owner from downstairs, but I have to go down to deal with one thing. Annie, you go to


    bed first, alright?¡±


    Annie felt a little strange; she did not even finish her meal just now.


    ¡°Mum, am I not eating anymore?¡±


    Annie asked suspiciously.


    ¡°The meal is already cold, after I¡¯m done dealing with the thing, I¡¯lle back and warm it up for you.


    You can eat itter, okay? But during this period, you must stay in the bedroom and note out, can


    you do that?¡±


    Annie promised her mother.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go out, I know I can¡¯t run around.¡±


    Vanessa was relieved. After she coaxed Annie, Vanessa closed the bedroom door tightly, and then she


    came to Alfred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it in the living room, I beg you.¡±


    Vanessa bowed her head in front of him and surrendered, Alfred suddenly felt more unhappy and


    resentful.


    He directly pulled Vanessa¡¯s hand, and dragged her into the next bedroom then closed the door tightly.


    Annie heard the sound of the door being closed; she thought that her mother had gone out. Annie felt a


    little tired; shey on the bed and started sleeping.


    In Vanessa¡¯s ward, she had already taken off her clothes in humiliation in front of Alfred.


    Alfred did not feel happy, but looking at Vanessa¡¯s humiliation and pain, he felt that as long as he could


    torture Vanessa, the resentment in his heart seemed to dissipate a lot.


    Alfred yed the video in his phone.


    ¡°Just follow the actions in this video. Didn¡¯t you treat the other men like this before? Why don¡¯t you dare


    to serve me like this now?¡±


    Vanessa saw the body, her whole body was shaking.


    But she clenched her fists tightly; she could not struggle in front of Alfred. She could not make Alfred go


    crazy and hurt Annie.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Vanessa came to Alfred¡¯s body.


    In the airport of D City, Georgia just got off the ne. She quietly waited for the arrival of her suitcase.


    Not long after, Georgia suddenly saw a woman in front of her, whose face looked simr to Vanessa.


    After seeing her suitcase, Georgia immediately took off her suitcase, and then chased after her while


    pushing her suitcase.


    However, that person disappeared among the crowd.


    Georgia was a little puzzled, was something wrong with her eyesight? Why did she think that the


    woman looked a lot like Vanessa?


    With such doubts in her mind, after Georgia walked out of the airport, she found a public phone and


    then called Vanessa.

 Chapter 136 A Vanessa Look-alike

    Chapter 136 A Vanessa Look-alike


    After Georgia phoned, there still wasn¡¯t anyone picking up the phone, this made her worried.


    She then phoned Vanessa a few times, but still no response.


    Just then seeing a person that looked just like Vanessa, made Georgia immediately called a cab to


    Vanessa¡¯s apartment to find out herself.


    The apartment was quite some distance from the airport. When she finally reached Vanessa¡¯s ce,


    it¡¯s already had passed an hour and a half. She impatiently knocked on the door of the apartment unit,


    yet no one opened the door.


    Before that, Vanessa said that she and Annie would be staying at the apartment. How could there be


    no one?


    It was already past 12 o¡¯clock midnight, Georgia kept knocking on the door. She was feeling very


    impatient and worried that something might have happened to Vanessa and Annie.


    Inside the apartment¡¯s bedroom, Annie who was asleep was finally awoken by the sound of the door


    knocking.


    She climbed down her bed and opened her bedroom door. She then slowly approached the


    apartment¡¯s door.


    And inside the bedroom where Alfred and Vanessa was, she was getting tortured by Alfred. When she


    heard knocking, she wanted to push Alfred away. But Alfred mocked her coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night and someone is looking for you. Vanessa, could it be that you¡¯re having


    an affair with someone else?¡±


    Alfred¡¯s voice was filled with mockery, his face was grim and terrifying.


    ¡°Mummy! Where are you?¡±


    Annie¡¯s voice was heard which made Vanessa even more worried. She repeatedly tried to shove Alfred


    away.


    ¡°Annie¡¯s awake, I want to go and check on Annie. Please let me go.¡±


    But Alfred wasn¡¯t letting her go, he instead humiliated her.


    ¡°If you continue like this, I will open the door and let Annie look at how lowly you are!¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s face became pale, she immediately started to cry and beg.


    ¡°Annie is only 5 years old. She¡¯s all alone and must be afraid. If the person that is knocking is a


    mugger, and something happens to Annie, what do we do? Let go of me now!¡±


    Alfred felt bummed out that he helplessly released Vanessa.


    ¡°Go out and get it done. Or else, I will go out with you. Do you want Annie to know that who you are


    sleeping with?¡±


    Vanessa quickly wore her clothes; she opened the door and immediately closed the door behind her.


    Annie saw it was Vanessa, her anxious face was instantly calmed.


    ¡°Mummy, I thought you¡¯re gone. Someone is out there knocking¡­¡±


    Annie held Vanessa¡¯s hand as Vanessa quickly bent down and ce her inside her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Annie, I¡¯m always here. I will go and check through the peephole.¡±


    After she said this, she brought Annie to the door.


    Before she could look through the peephole, Georgia¡¯s voice was heard from the other side.


    ¡°Vanessa, Annie, are you guys home?¡±


    Georgia was already screaming. Annie instantly replied excitedly.


    ¡°Mummy! We are here!¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s body trembled. The feeling of fear ran through her entire body. Annie had already opened


    the door joyfully.


    Georgia immediately stepped in, she turned to Vanessa and smiled. And then she crouched down and


    hugged Annie into her arms.


    ¡°My baby, how was everything for the past few days? Was it fun?¡±


    ¡°Mummy, I am waiting for you toe back. You¡¯ve been away for thest few days and I¡¯ve missed


    you so much.¡±


    The mother and daughter¡¯s dialogue were heart-warming. But Vanessa was trembling, as she wasn¡¯t


    expecting Georgia to visit at this hour of the day.


    Usually, Vanessa would be happy to see her. But Alfred was inside her bedroom, Vanessa was afraid


    that Georgia would find out that Alfred was here


    Georgia¡¯s short-tempered, she was worried that Alfred¡¯s insanity would hurt Georgia because Georgia¡¯s


    pregnant after all. Vanessa asked Georgia in a panic.


    ¡°Was the flight long? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make you dinner, so you can take a shower and then go to


    bed and rest.¡±


    Vanessa wanted to muddle through, she wanted Georgia and Annie to hit the sack so that Georgia


    could not discover Alfred¡¯s presence.


    Georgia didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong with Vanessa. She smiled gratefully at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry, just make me a egg fried rice. I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡±


    After saying that, Georgia coaxed at Annie.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Was Mummy disturbing your sleep? Annie, why don¡¯t you go to bed first?¡±


    Annie hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°No, mummy has taken so long to get back. I want to stay with Mummy, and we will sleep together.¡±


    Georgia nodded as she gave another kiss on the cheek of Annie before carrying her luggage and


    cing it inside.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and take a bath first. Annie, you stay with mummy Vanessa.¡±


    After saying this, Georgia was heading towards the bathroom inside the bedroom. She intended to take


    a bath before having a meal.


    After a few hours of flying, she was literally dying from hunger.


    Because the food on the ne was not good. After all, she had been literally starving for the past few


    hours.


    But, when Georgia had just walked inside the corridor when she noticed that the bedroom door next to


    her had been opened, and Georgia was shocked.


    And when the person inside the bedroom walked out, Georgia¡¯s expression sank even more.


    ¡°Howe you are here?¡±


    Alfredughed coldly.


    ¡°This is Vanessa¡¯s apartment. I live inside Vanessa¡¯s t. I¡¯m her husband, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Georgia was filled with resentment towards Alfred. She always remembered what this man had done in


    the past, taking away her daughter.


    Had Vanessa been tortured by this man all this time?


    Georgia subconsciously looked in Vanessa¡¯s direction. Vanessa¡¯s face was pale, and her body was


    trembling.


    Annie even ran to Georgia¡¯s side.


    ¡°You¡¯re the bad guy! Why are you here?¡±


    Annie asked angrily, pointing her finger at Alfred.


    Alfred expression instantly sank deep, his eyes filled with a fierce aura. And he looked extremely


    serious.


    ¡°Say that again, who the hell is the bad guy here?¡±


    Alfred asked coldly.


    Annie had never seen such a fierce man before. And she tugged Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mummy, why is this bad guy here?¡±


    Georgia remembered that Annie had been taken away by Alfredst time, her exnation to Annie was


    that Alfred was a bad guy.


    Georgia rushed to stand in front of Annie, she was afraid that Alfred would go insane and hurt the child.


    ¡°Alfred, you¡¯re so shameless. Why are you being mean to a little child?¡±


    Georgia shouted out this sentence. Alfred''s eyes redden and he looked vicious.


    Vanessa rushed forward and shielded Georgia and Annie.


    ¡°Alfred, don¡¯t you darey a finger on Georgia and Annie!¡±


    Vanessa roared in anger, she could endure Alfred¡¯s torture, but she would never allow Alfred to bully


    Georgia and Annie.


    Alfred suddenly mocked sadly.


    ¡°One is your best friend and the other is your adopted daughter. You protect them with everything, and


    you are even willing to endure my torture just so that I won¡¯t hurt these two people. You can be so kind


    to her, why can¡¯t you do the same to me! Vanessa, why do you have affair with those men? What


    exactly do you take me for?¡±


    Alfred hissed in pain as he was filled with mixed feelings towards Vanessa.


    Both Vanessa and he were each other¡¯s first love. Later when his only grandmother passed away,


    Vanessa broke up with him at that very moment. Because she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was


    poor. She trampled his self-esteem onto the ground.


    Alfred hated Vanessa¡¯s behaviour that time. And his mother found him and brought him back to the


    Chow family.


    At that time, Alfred thought about working hard and being someone better. And then he would make


    her repent for what she did to him.


    But when he came back, he still couldn¡¯t bear to see Vanessa in pain. So Alfred decided to let bygones


    be bygones. And he felt that he was going to marry Vanessa, whom he loved.


    He was finally rich, and there was no way Vanessa would ever leave him.


    However, at their wedding. The moment when the video was released, he became a joke in the eyes of


    everyone. And all the sincerity he had given was trampled again by Vanessa.


    How could this not make him hate her?


    ¡°I told you none of the videos was me, except for the first one. So what on earth can make you believe


    me?¡±


    Vanessa was already crying out in pain, she covered her head and felt like her head was about to


    explode.


    She felt as if both herself and Alfred were hurting each other. Both breaking each other¡¯s heart.


    But Vanessa didn¡¯t understand at all where those videos hade from.


    How could she have done such a thing? It wasn¡¯t as if she had amnesia. Vanessa crouched down in


    pain and cried.


    Georgia was worried in an instant.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Are there any other videos? What the hell is going on here?¡±


    Alfred, however, didn¡¯t care about Georgia. He just gave a burst of mockingughter at Vanessa.


    ¡°Your acting of being sad is so well!¡±


    After saying this, Alfred walked directly outside. Georgia wanted to go after him and ask what really


    happened. But Vanessa had pulled Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Georgia, don¡¯t go out there, let him go¡­¡±


    Georgia stopped in her tracks helplessly.


    Annie was concerned about Vanessa.


    ¡°Mummy don¡¯t cry. Annie is here, please don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Annie took her hand and gently wiped the tears from Vanessa¡¯s face who kept shaking her head.


    ¡°Annie, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s veryte, can you go and rest first?¡±


    Annie didn¡¯t want to leave. She had never seen Vanessa in such distress. She was worried and wanted


    to be by her side.


    ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just had a nap and I¡¯m not feeling sleepy. I¡¯ll stay with you. Please don¡¯t cry so


    much, okay?¡±


    Vanessa sobbed as she nodded her head.


    But this time, she could no longer control her emotions in front of her daughter. Her tears streamed


    down her face for quite a while before she could get them under control.


    During this time, Georgia and Annie quietly stayed by Vanessa¡¯s side. Waiting for her to calm down, it


    took almost half an hour before she finally stopped crying.


    She wiped the tears on her face and smiled forcefully at Annie.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I¡¯m going to take a bath now. Annie go to bed first, okay? You can¡¯t stay upte and you


    need to rest more. Could you listen to me this time?¡±


    Annie was a little reluctant and Georgia rushed to persuade her.


    ¡°Annie, I¡¯ll be by her side. So, don¡¯t you worry about mummy Vanessa. I''ll be by her side, I''ll take you to


    bed, okay?"


    Annie was finallypromised, and she gave Vanessa a kiss on the cheek.


    "Mummy, please don¡¯t get so upset, okay, I''ll just go to bed and you must wake me up with a kiss in the


    morning."


    Vanessa smiled and nodded, waiting until after Georgia had carried and coaxed Annie inside the


    bedroom. Vanessa walked to the sofa alone and sat down, instantly bursting into tears.


    After putting Annie to bed, it had been almost half an hour or so, and Georgia quietly walked out of the


    bedroom as she headed towards the lighted living room.


    Vanessa sat alone on the sofa in silence, her eyes were still red.


    Georgia guessed that Vanessa must have just burst into tears again, which made Georgia even more


    distressed.


    She slowly walked up to Georgia and asked in a soft voice.


    "What happened? Why can''t I understand much of what you and Alfred are arguing about. And were


    there any other videos?"


    Georgia asked as carefully as she could. She didn¡¯t want to trigger Vanessa, whose eyes were filled


    with sadness.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Georgia, I don''t understand either, I think I''m going crazy¡­"


    Georgia walked up to Vanessa and she bent down and asked.


    "Just tell me what''s wrong, I''m here and Annie is here, we''ll work it out together, don''t be afraid."


    "Vanessa, I almost thought Annie was dead at first, weren''t you desperate too back then? We have


    gotten through something so painful, why should you be afraid now? As long as we are still alive, there


    is always a chance that we can confront the difficulties in front of us."


    Vanessa, however, instantly sobbed as she reached out her arms and hugged Georgia tightly.


    "Georgia, I really can''t take it anymore, I feel like I''m going crazy, I even wonder if I did something like


    that. That night, not long after the video of my wedding dress, Alfred came inside the hospital and he


    forced me to watch other videos, videos of a woman in bed with other men doing all kinds of adultery


    stuff. But the woman in those videos looked exactly like me! Georgia, I don''t understand, I never made


    such videos and I don''t know those people in the videos, so why would I have such videos? Do you


    think I''ve had amnesia? Or am I missing a year of memory, why would I ever have those videos?"


    Vanessa was crying so much that she almost broke down, and it was only at this moment that Georgia


    understood the reason for Alfred and Vanessa''s quarrel.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Vanessa, you haven''t lost your memory at all, don''t talk


    nonsense, Alfred thought that the person in that video was you, that''s because the person in it looks


    simr to you, but how can you not know whether you have done those things or not?"


    Vanessa was, however, still tearing up.


    "Georgia, it''s because it''s clear that I feel even more desperate, I don''t even know if I should doubt


    myself or if I should be whimsical enough to think that someone in this world looks like me and made a


    video like that, which happened to be seen by Alfred, I think I''ve gone crazy, I can onlyfort myself


    like this every day, telling myself that it was taken by someone else who just happened to look like me


    It just happened to look like me."


    Vanessa''s whole body was already filled with despair when she said this, while Georgia¡¯s eyes instantly


    lit up.

 Chapter 137 Confirming Travis’ Well Being

    Chapter 137 Confirming Travis¡¯ Well Being


    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re probably right. If the video wasn¡¯t faked, someone who looked like you must¡¯ve filmed


    that video. It must be.¡±


    Vanessa could only let out a bitter smile.


    ¡°What are the chances of them finding someone who looked like me? Gigi, you don¡¯t need tofort


    me. There¡¯s probably something wrong with me.¡±


    Georgia suddenly became anxious.


    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m not justforting you. My assumption wasn¡¯t based on nothing. Do you know what I


    saw on my way back today?¡±


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, Vanessa asked her back in doubt.


    ¡°What did you see then?¡±


    ¡°When I was iming my luggage at the airport today, I saw someone who looked exceptionally like


    you. But I was a little far from her, so I couldn¡¯t be sure if the both of you looked exactly the same. After


    that, I even prepared to run over with my luggage because I thought it was you, and I was wondering


    why you were at the airport too. Before I could reach thedy, she had disappeared amidst the sea of


    people.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re an orphan, how could you be sure that no one else in this world looks like you? I can


    assure you that the woman I saw looked just like you, no joke. Oh, and after I realized that, I went to


    the public phone right away to call you but you didn¡¯t pick up. That was why I came here immediately.¡±


    After listening to Georgia¡¯s words, Vanessa was astounded.


    ¡°Gigi, are you really not lying just tofort me?¡±


    Georgia shook her head in seriousness.


    ¡°Why would I make up such a lie tofort you? I really saw that at the airport. Vanessa, you can¡¯t


    give up yet, and just ignore Alfred¡¯s misunderstanding towards you for the time being. What we must do


    now is find out the person doing all these. She looked exactly like you, so what if you were a missing


    child? Maybe you can even find your parents, right? Don¡¯t give up yet and don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Vanessa was initially a little surprised, and then felt slightly relieved from the burden that had been


    weighing her down. Her destion for the past few days had lessened a little too. However, she let out


    a wryugh soon after.


    ¡°Gigi, if what you said about me having a twin sister was true, she must be living a difficult life too.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have filmed such videos. She might even have a more miserable life than I do.


    How unlucky are we?¡±


    ¡°Even if this is the case, we need to find her too. Not only can it prove your innocence, but it can help


    the girl too.¡±


    ¡°This world is so huge. Gigi, do you think we can find someone so easily? For the past twenty years,


    I¡¯ve never seen anyone who looked like me. As for you, you met her once by coincidence. Do you think


    we can see her again?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, why are you so silly? Think properly. Why would Alfred have the video? Someone who


    dislikes you or Alfred must¡¯ve sent it to him. And that person probably knows where the girl is. We can


    start by asking Alfred where he got the video from.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he would tell me.¡±


    Vanessaughed bitterly. She understood Alfred. He was an arrogant and conceited man, but she had


    trampled on his self-esteem.


    Finally, Alfred decided to let it go and gave her another chance after he came back. However, the video


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    that was yed during the wedding ceremony broke off all hopes for the pair.


    Alfred was so disappointed in Vanessa now, so how would he be willing to cooperate with her to dig


    into this matter? Vanessa no longer expected anything from Alfred either way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed so soon. There¡¯s also hope in everything. Let¡¯s take it a step at a time.¡±


    Before Georgia could finish her words, Vanessa forced another smile. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to be


    courageous anymore.


    On the contrary, Georgia had already begun to think of a solution in her head. In fact, she already had


    someone she suspected. After thinking about it, she spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if we can¡¯t get any information from Alfred. But Vanessa, weren¡¯t we suspicious of who yed


    the video during the wedding ceremony? It must be Rachel Scott! Do you think she could be the one to


    send the video to Alfred too?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Rachel knows the truth, but she definitely won¡¯t tell us.¡±


    Vanessa replied dejectedly, but Georgia was still keeping the gears spinning.


    Rachel had parents and rtives. If they could find her weak spot, was it possible to force the truth out


    of her?


    However, they didn¡¯t know where to begin. This made Georgia overwhelmed and anxious.


    ¡°Forget it. Vanessa, it¡¯ste, don¡¯t think about Alfred anymore and go to bed. I¡¯ll stay here from today


    onwards. I won¡¯t leave you and Annie all by yourselves.¡±


    Vanessa showed a surprised look this time around.


    ¡°You¡¯reing back to stay with me? Is Robert fine with it? By the way, what happened to the both of


    you?¡±


    Vanessa seemed to be curious and started to ask Georgia a series of questions.


    Georgia had briefly told her everything over the phone before this, and now she was exining the


    whole kidnapping story in detail.


    In the end, Vanessa only sighed.


    ¡°So it was Mr. Knight who did it. Gigi, I don¡¯t think he would let this go so easily. He will definitely strike


    at Robert again, or maybe even you. You must be careful.¡±


    Georgia forced a smile.


    ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t even know what is right or wrong anymore. I just want to protect Annie. As for


    Robert, I feel guilty towards him but I really can¡¯t be with him.¡±


    ¡°What about the unborn kid in your tummy?¡±


    Vanessa asked puzzledly.


    Robert cared about Georgia, and he had a good feeling towards her. After Vanessa confirmed this


    piece of information with Georgia, she actually felt relieved.


    At least this man was willing to protect Georgia. When their lives were at stake, he ced Georgia¡¯s


    safety over his own. He was a man that was worthy of Georgia¡¯s trust.


    ¡°For now, I am still the culprit behind Wendy¡¯s car ident. His mother hates me so I really can¡¯t tell


    them anything about this unborn child. Judging from how much his mother loathes me, I bet she would


    ask me to get an abortion. Vanessa, I must protect my child.¡±


    After Georgia said all these, then only did Vanessa remember Robert¡¯s mother.


    His mother was indeed a difficult woman to deal with. If Georgia were to reveal that she had a kid in her


    belly, that woman would definitely force her to get an abortion.


    ¡°I understand your concerns now, but shouldn¡¯t you at least talk this out with Robert? He can even give


    up his own life to protect you, so maybe you can actually try to put more trust in him.¡±


    Georgia smiled bitterly as she shook her head.


    ¡°In this world, men can abandon women, even the women they love but not their mother. The same


    goes for Robert, and it¡¯s not like I like him a lot too so there was no need for him to make such a


    choice. Once my research yields results, we will go abroad. Vanessa, we¡¯ll bring Annie out of here and


    stay away from all these problems, okay?¡±


    Vanessa thought about her own mental health, along with the pressure Alfred was giving her. Georgia¡¯s


    words seemed to have given her a glimpse of hope again.


    ¡°Gigi, you¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t stay at this ce. The people here hate us so maybe leaving this ce


    is the best choice.¡±


    When Vanessa said this, she even had a smile on her face, which was a huge contrast with her worried


    look from earlier. It seemed like she was looking forward to leaving this ce.


    Georgia was even more determined about leaving now too.


    After saying all that, Georgia thought of Travis and asked Vanessa about him.


    Georgia was unsure if Travis was still in the hospital and was worried about him.


    Vanessa showed an apologetic expression soon after.


    ¡°Gigi, sorry. It was alreadyte after I called youst night so I didn¡¯t go to the hospital to ask about his


    condition. I was with Annie the whole day today so I didn¡¯t get to go out too.¡±


    Georgia wasn¡¯t angry and started tofort Vanessa.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s toote anyway. I¡¯ll go to the hospital to ask about it after work tomorrow.¡±


    As Georgia said so, Vanessa remembered something and added.


    ¡°If you go tomorrow night, you¡¯ll be worried for the rest of today. It¡¯s not appropriate to call the hospital


    at this time too. Why don¡¯t you give Selena a call tomorrow? She might know about Travis¡¯ condition.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t, she can always call Travis to ask.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll call her tomorrow morning and ask about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte so don¡¯t think too much and have a good rest. We¡¯ll think of a way to find the woman


    who looks just like you. She could be your sister after all.¡±


    Vanessa nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in this bedroom. You can go back to Annie¡¯s bedroom. I bet you miss her after such a long


    time.¡±


    Georgia smiled.


    ¡°Well, remember not to overthink things and rest. There are no obstacles that cannot be ovee in


    this world. There is hope as long as we are still alive.¡±


    Vanessa smiled again because Georgia¡¯sst words made her anticipate the future with hope.


    Perhaps she could truly be free after leaving this ce.


    As long as she could find the woman who looked like her, maybe Alfred can let the matter go and not


    torture her anymore.


    With such expectations, Vanessa calmed herself down and slowly entered dreand.


    Early the next morning, Georgia got up and prepared breakfast. She wanted to prepared chicken


    noodles for Vanessa and Annie.


    When she was done cooking, it was already 7.00 a.m. Georgia walked towards Annie¡¯s room, dressed


    her up and told her to wash up before eating her breakfast.


    Then, she knocked on Vanessa¡¯s door to wake her up for breakfast too.


    The three of them had a happy meal together. Before taking the bus to work, Georgia reminded


    Vanessa to take good care of Annie.


    Due to the kidnapping incident, Georgia hadn¡¯t gone to work for a long time. It was necessary for her to


    report herself to mu today.


    It was 7.30 a.m. when she got on the bus. She took out her phone and gave Selena a call.

 Chapter138 Anaya Wanted to Steal Your Experimental Data

    Anaya Wanted to Steal Your Experimental Data


    Selena Hond just got up at this time, ate breakfast and was about to go to work before Georgia Lane


    called her.


    When they had breakfast in the morning, the whole family sat in the table, Jasper Hond and Selena


    Hond sat aside, their parents sat opposite to them.


    Elliot red at her son angrily.


    "Jasper, this is the final offer. Today you have to go to the Johnson family to talk about marriage. No


    more excuse about finding Robert this time, you must be there in person today. Robert is out of danger


    now, how long do you want to postpone this? "


    Jasper sighed helplessly, he suddenly thought that as he pushed it back for so long, and Robert was


    totally fine, why he couldn¡¯t disappear for longer? Now he himself was in trouble.


    Jasperpromised to his mother.


    "Well, Mom, you can arrange everything. Buy some gifts for them and I will show up on time. I have


    tried my best to marry her, if you wanted me to apple-polish to her parents, it is absolute impossible."


    Bailey yelled at him right away.


    "Show some of your respect to them. Jennifer''s parents will be your father-inw no matter what.


    Where is your 20-years manners?"


    Jasper sighed helplessly.


    "Anyway, I am forced to marry a woman, then I gave you a grandson to finish my task. Don''t put other


    things on me."


    Elliot was so pissed off by her son.


    "If you say the nonsense one more time, I will kick you out of the family, let lose every penny you have


    right now."


    Jasper actually wanted to argue, he also had his own assets outside and he didn¡¯t need to rely on the


    family.


    Just, it was not necessary to piss off parents for this thing.


    "I know, you can rest assured, I promise to marry Jennifer so I won¡¯t regret. Why you seem to be afraid


    that I will flee from the marriage, don¡¯t worry, I will marry her."


    Elliot felt relief a bit, and she asked Selena who was eating breakfast silently.


    "How are you and Jason doing recently? I have already put you guy¡¯s marriage to the agenda. I didn''t


    hear from the Murphy family. Is there something between you guys?"


    Selena barely raised her head and shook her head.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No, Mom, it was because Robert was missing, Jason was busy looking for Robert. The Murphy family


    was investigating on the banquet, they had to give the Simpson family how everything happened. They


    didn¡¯t have time for the engagement and maybe they would talk about thister."


    Selena found an excuse, in fact, she was extremely sad already.


    But in front of her parents and her brother, she couldn''t show her sadness.


    She was so afraid that everyone knew she liked Jasper. As it already embarrassed enough that Elliot


    had known that, she would kill herself if her dad and Jasper found out it as well.


    Elliot believed what she said.


    Robert¡¯s missing did make the Simpson family in chaos. He missed in the Murphy family and they have


    to investigate this clearly.


    "I know, you should maintain a good rtionship with Jason. Your brother will get married this year, you


    and Jason would be better get married as well. So that we will double our happiness."


    Jasper disdained.


    "Jason is such a yboy like me, are you sure you want my sister to married him? He is not a good


    son-inw."


    Jasper was teasing but Elliot frowned after she heard that.


    "It¡¯s not your business, you are still in trouble and even want to control others. Get out, I don¡¯t want to


    see you again!"


    Jasper smiled awkwardly, he just finished breakfast and put tes down, he said to his parents.


    "Dad, Mom, I will go to work. As for the things of the Johnson family, you can call me after buying gifts.


    I will pick you up."


    Elliot nodded, Jasper left.


    Selena also finished breakfast at this time, she stood up.


    "Dad, Mom, I am full now, I will go to work first."


    After heard this, Bailey and Elliot nodded.


    "Take care."


    After Selena went outside, she found her brother was sitting in the car. When he saw Selenaing


    out from the house, Jasper rolled down the window.


    "Selena, I''ll take you to work, I have a lot of free time today."


    Selena didn''t refuse him. After she sat down, Jasper smiled and asked.


    "You have kept silent in the morning. Did you encounter something unhappy?"


    Selena shook her head quickly.


    "No, there is no such a thing, I just don''t know how to join in your topic. Dad and mom have been


    talking about you and Jennifer these days. I don''t know what to say. Felt like everything I said was


    wrong. I''m afraid to make parents angry at me."


    Jasper was amused.


    "You don''t need to care about Jennifer. She has to marry me and who knows what she is thinking


    about. I will marry her and treat her like a God. You don''t provoke her so that she can¡¯t find anyway to


    belly you."


    It seemed that Jasper really didn''t care about Jennifer at all. Selena raised her head and she asked


    carefully.


    "Jasper, why don''t you marry a woman you love? Jennifer nned all this, why did you agree to marry


    this woman? You will have an unhappy life for sure."


    Jasper was amused.


    "Selena, don¡¯t you think you are worried too much? There are only a few people with alike background


    of us who pursue true love. What''s more, your brother, I, never be serious with rtionships. To find a


    true love is simply impossible. To cope with the task, I have to marry someone... As long as this person


    doesn¡¯t make any drama, this is my minimum requirement. But, as your brother is out of luck and


    forced to have a rtionship with Jennifer. She must to be hard to deal with, I have no choice but


    ept her."


    It turned out that her brother didn''t care about Jennifer at all, but Selena didn''t feel happy.


    "Jasper, I hope you will be happy. I am afraid that after you marry her, you will feel wronged in the


    future."


    "You really think I am that fragile? She is just a woman. From now on, we will treat it as a disy. And


    don¡¯t you worried if Jennifer will bully you. I will protect you. If she kept doing that, I will teach her a


    lesson. If the lesson didn¡¯t work, then you can move out. I still don¡¯t believe that she cane to your


    house every day to bully you."


    Jasper really didn''t care about those things at all, so Selena suddenly didn''t dare to speak anything.


    She was afraid that if she spoke again, the sadness in her voice would show out. They kept silent all


    along the way afterwards.


    When Selena was about to get out of the car, she found a call from Georgia.


    Selena got out of the car and said goodbye to her brother, and then she picked up the call from


    Georgia.


    "Georgia, what¡¯s up?"


    Selena had calm down at this moment, and she asked calmly, Georgia quickly asked her for help.


    "Selena, you knew that I was kidnapped. I didn''t know about the situation inst few days. I returned


    backst night. I had to go to work today. I wanted to know what the current situation about Travis. Was


    he still living in the hospital, or he was transferred to the mental hospital? "


    Georgia asked her.


    "Can you please help me to check on him?"


    Selena did not refuse.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal, I will make a phone call to help you ask others. However, I have something about


    the request you asked few days ago."


    "Do you mean driving recorder? Was there a car passed by the ident?"


    Georgia asked excitedly, and Selena nodded on the other side.


    "I specially checked the nearby monitoring of the road where the car ident happened, but there are


    a lot of cars have passed in front of the road where ident happened. I have calcted the time of


    the car ident, there are hundreds of cars were caught by the camera by the time, included several


    luxury cars. We need more details."


    There were so many cars passed at the scene, Georgia was a little disappointed but Selenaforted


    her.


    "Georgia, investigating dozens of cars are not difficult to the police, but this was not the responsibility of


    the police. Give me some time to dig deeper, don''t worry. Since you confirm that this thing is true, then


    those cars must have recorded the car ident. "


    Georgia smiled gratefully.


    "Selena, you are right. I appreciated all you did."


    After finished the call, Georgia was almost at MU Research Institute, she was patiently waiting inside


    the car and keptforting himself.


    The truth would be recovered, she would definitely find that driving recorder.


    After the car arrived at MU Research Institute, there was still more than half an hour till working time.


    Georgia was trying to organize her own documents, and Simon Booth suddenly showed up in front of


    her.


    "Georgia, I have something to say privately."


    Simon was very serious, Georgia felt quite strange.


    There was not many people around, and Georgia nodded.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Come with me."


    After Simon said that, Georgia was little upset. She followed him to walk out of the office. Simon took


    her to a quiet corridor.


    No one was around, Georgia was a bit scared.


    "Is it very important?"


    Georgia asked.


    Simon looked at the woman in front of her and finally decided to tell her.


    "Those days you absented from work, I found that Anaya Mitchell was looking for something at your


    table. I secretly saw that she revealed exciting smile, she also turned on yourputer. I suspected


    that she wanted to steal your experimental data."

 Chapter 139 A Mystery Gift

    Chapter 139 A Mystery Gift


    Simon¡¯s words left Georgia in bewilderment.


    ¡°Are you sure she checked my belongings on the desk?¡±


    Simon nodded.


    ¡°I am not sure if she stole important information from you, but she searched your belongings and your


    Georgia became silent, there were some notes on her desk, but she was the only one who could read


    them.


    While theputer only recorded some experimental details she did recently, but checking someone


    else¡¯sputer was not an ordinary act.


    Georgia had set a password to protect her experiment data, but it was not a difficult task to have the


    data decrypted if Anaya copied it.


    Georgia¡¯s heart sunken, she raised her head and thanked Simon.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me this Simon, I will look into it.¡±


    Simon smiled ufortably.


    After a while, Simon said, ¡°Georgia, I hope you will have a bright future, don¡¯t sell yourself again, you


    are talented, research and experiment should be your career path, don¡¯t destroy your future.¡±


    Simon left after he finished saying them.


    Georgia was touched and felt funny at the same time.


    Simon was the first person she encountered when she first joined MU.


    Simon had a good impression on her that day, Georgia knew but Robert was there almost immediately.


    Her image in MU changedpletely in the blink of eyes, Simon was disappointed in her since then.


    Georgia thought Simon and her would be casual colleagues, but Simon helped her today and even


    advised her to concentrate on research, it was kind of him to have done that.


    Georgia returned to the office and found that almost everyone had returned.


    Aston asked Georgia in concern.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you kidnapped? You are injured, why return in such a hurry?¡±


    Georgia smiled casually. ¡°I am fine, two days were wasted, and the research progress would be


    seriously interrupted if I keep on dying.¡±


    Aston nodded and continued, ¡°Professor is in the office, let¡¯s go, he wants to see us.¡±


    Georgia followed Aston to Professor Lee¡¯s office, the professor showed his concern.


    ¡°If you are feeling unwell, you can go back and rest, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m fine, working won¡¯t affect my health.¡±


    ¡°Sit down both of you and let¡¯s discuss what needs to be done end of this month. Percy will give a


    lecture at the Imperial University, we still have two weeks until the end of the month, Georgia, are you


    ready?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t because of being kidnapped, Georgia thought she would havepleted the report, her


    research also should show a breakthrough result.


    ¡°Professor, I need another week, I want to ensure that there were no mistakes with the experimental


    factors and I would also like to find a better experimental condition to test and support my hypotheses.¡±


    Professor Lee turned to Aston. ¡°How is your research going? The public is waiting for the debate


    between MU and Percy Chow, they were eager to find out who will be the clown.¡±


    ¡°At least it¡¯s progressing better than Percy¡¯s research.¡± Aston smiled confidently.


    ¡°Do you still need to spend time on the search of the missing child?¡± Professor asked again.


    ¡°Yes, the search must continue and work must not be dyed too. But rest assured, I will only use my


    time after work to search for the child.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you continue with the direction of your research and I¡¯m expecting reports from both of you at


    the end of the month.¡±


    Aston left while Georgia stayed with Professor Lee.


    ¡°I heard that it was Laurence that kidnapped you, right?¡±


    Professor Lee asked and Georgia nodded sadly.


    ¡°Yes. Laurence kidnapped Robert and me to an ind. It was Robert¡¯s father that saved both of us.¡±


    Professor Lee frowned and looked worried.


    ¡°Do you know the number of share Laurence have in this research center?¡±


    Georgia shook her head, she knew Laurence invested in MU but didn¡¯t know how much.


    ¡°Laurence had 30% share in MU but his share was divided and sold while he was missing, he has only


    9% left.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t understand what Professor Lee was saying, Professor Lee, continued.


    ¡°Until now Laurence had not contacted me, but he is not the forgiving type. You and Robert escaped,


    Laurence will see you as an enemy now. I¡¯m telling you all this so that you could continue working in


    MU without worries, Laurence no longer has the authority to make a decision, and he can¡¯t affect your


    work, so rest assure and don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Georgia never expected that Professor Lee¡¯s long speech was about this, she smiled.


    ¡°Professor, I didn¡¯t know how many shares Laurence own before, don¡¯t worry, I will focus on the


    research and ignore the rumours, but I need to tell you something.¡±


    Professor said calmly, ¡°Tell me straight what you want to say.¡±


    Georgia told the professor what she heard from Simon, Professor Lee¡¯s face stiffened.


    He ordered to check the surveince recording, but there was a problem with the system and all


    recordings in the office were gone. This proof that Anaya might have really stolen some data.


    It would be a big threat to MU if Anaya leaked the research¡¯s confidential information.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Anaya fired. I am not pleased with her working attitude and she hasn¡¯t shown any


    performance this year, keeping her will create only mess.¡±


    Professor Lee decided, but something came to Georgia¡¯s mind and she advised.


    ¡°Professor, I know even if Rachel decrypted my data, it isn¡¯tplete research, I didn¡¯t store all my


    data and hypotheses into theputer. If they giarized my data and I present my data after that,


    isn¡¯t it obvious who giarized by then?¡±


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± professor Lee asked.¡±


    ¡°I need two days to test ande out with a conclusion¡­ Professor, there¡¯s no need to act in rush


    now, let Anaya believe that we haven¡¯t noticed anything, let the opponent think that they are winning.


    Our enemy now is Percy Chow, Anaya loathes me so the only person she will go to is Percy, and we


    can have someone tailing Percy for now.¡±


    Professor Lee agreed with Georgia¡¯s suggestion. They further discussed about the research data


    before Georgia left the room.


    She remembered in herst experiment, light factor changed the qualitative measure in her research.


    Perhaps this was the chance she cleaned herself from giarism.


    Georgia did not conduct research in theb that morning. She tidied up her documents on the desk and


    read about research directions and results worldwide.


    Selena called Georgia right before noon.


    ¡°Ms Lane, I know where Travis is, he hasn¡¯t discharged, and he¡¯s still receiving treatments at the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°Can I visit him tonight?¡± Georgia asked Selena for a favour.


    ¡°No worries, they know who you are, I¡¯ll give them a callter.¡±


    Georgia let out a sigh of relief, she hadn¡¯t seen Travis for days, Travis must be terrified. She must visit


    him at the hospital after work.


    Georgia was busy in theb the whole afternoon. She got off work sharp at six and wanted to go to the


    hospital.


    But there was a car stopped in front of her the moment she stepped out of the building.


    ¡°Ms Lane, I¡¯m Mr Simpson¡¯s assistant, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Georgia hesitated for a moment before getting into the car.


    The driver drove the car on the driveway while Georgia and the assistant sat behind.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± Georgia said directly.


    The assistant pulled out an exquisite box. ¡°Ms Lane, this is a gift from Mr Simpson, please take it.¡±


    Georgia hesitated, she did not want to have any rtion with Robert anymore but the assistant


    continued.


    ¡°Ms Lane, there¡¯s a surprise for you, you won¡¯t regret it, Mr Simpson asked me to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else apart from this?¡±


    Georgia wanted to know Robert¡¯s intention behind but the assistant shook.


    ¡°Mr Simpson only ordered me to deliver this gift, but if you want to go home now, I can ask the driver to


    send you.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go to the hospital,¡± Georgia said immediately.


    ¡°Let me send you to the hospital then, it¡¯s on the way.¡±


    They were already in the city center and so Georgia epted.


    She held onto the slightly heavy box and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They arrived at the hospital, Georgia got down and greeted goodbye to the assistant. She then walked


    towards the garden in the hospital and sat down on a bench.


    She opened the gift and found a brand new mobile phone.


    She turned it on and saw an unread message.


    The sender was Robert.


    ¡°Georgia, it''s Robert, please give me a call after receiving the mobile, there is a mystery gift for you.¡±


    She wanted to get herself a mobile phone but she arrived hometest night and was rushing to work


    in the morning.


    She never thought that the gift from Robert was something she needed.


    Should she call?


    Georgia hesitated. But it was rude of her not to call thinking that Robert almost lost his life for her.


    So, she took a deep breath and dialled Robert¡¯s number.


    Robert answered after only a few seconds.


    ¡°I thought you might like a red coloured phone case, do you? If you don¡¯t like this phone, I can get you


    another one, there¡¯s a GPS location setting, if you went missing again in the future, I can locate you


    using this function.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I like the colour.¡±


    Georgia was nervous and didn¡¯t know how to respond to Robert¡¯s passion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared you a gift, it¡¯s on the mobile phone. It¡¯s a video and voice recording, you can look for it in


    the files.¡±


    There was indeed a mystery gift, Georgia didn¡¯t know what to do or say apart from thank you.


    Robert on the other side let out a sigh.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t reject me like this, if giving you a present burden you, I will be really sad.¡±


    Georgia felt guilty out of a sudden.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I just¡­ don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    This man had done so much for her, Georgia felt like she shouldn¡¯t be cold.


    But she couldn¡¯t behave like his girlfriend and utter out sweet words either.


    She had decided to cut all ties with this man, but it seemed like it was beyond her control.


    ¡°Alright, take a look at the video then, doctor is here for me.¡±


    Robert said and hung up.


    Georgia immediately recalled that Robert¡¯s injuries had not recovered, he might be disabled for a


    short while with a few operations on the way.


    She felt bitter and sad, she realized she had been cold and mean to Robert.


    She wouldn¡¯t have cared about what this man think previously, but she began to care and fear that her


    action or words might hurt this man.


    Georgia felt herself being weird, she shook her head and forced herself not to think about Robert


    anymore.


    After that, she opened the file document on the mobile.


    There was only one video file since it was a brand new phone.


    She pressed y and Percy Chow appeared in the video.

 Chapter 140 Treat Me Better

    Chapter 140 Treat Me Better


    There was a stranger sitting in front of Percy. The camera was a little far away from Percy, but it was


    still clear that it was him. The two seemed to be talking in a room in a restaurant.


    "Dr. Chow, are you sure you want to buy the media to publish things against Georgia?"


    The strange man in the video asked Percy, and Percy nodded lightly.


    "A week before my lecture, you should start to spread content on the Inte. Be sure to expose


    Georgia''s giarism history, her affairs of seducing men outside and her unscrupulous private life. You


    can also make up some rumors about Georgia. Let everyone think that this woman is a bitch, the kind


    of image that makes people want to step on her."


    The strange man nodded at Percy.


    "To achieve this, it needs at least tens of millions for marketing, Dr. Chow, you must at least pay me the


    deposit first."


    "If you give me your ount, I will transfer 10 million first, and after that, I will give you the remaining


    20 million."


    The two reached an agreement and the video stopped ying.


    Georgia''s heart was suddenly moved. It turned out that Robert still remembered this incident and was


    helping her to check Percy''s affairs secretly.


    Certainly this kind of thing couldn''t be done overnight. Had he long ago thought of helping her to clear


    the grievances of the giarism?


    Why was this man so considerate of her...


    "It''s so stupid..."


    Georgia whispered, her eyes reddened instantly.


    The baby in her belly seemed to kick her abdomen lightly, Georgia touched her belly with her hand, and


    started talking to herself.


    "Baby, do you think mom is doing the right thing to your dad? Do you want a dad?"


    Of course the child would not give her an answer. Georgia found another recording in the files, and


    yed the recording.


    "Percy, are you not afraid of the false data being discovered at this point? Anyway, you have be


    famous. Even if there is no new progress in the future, you are still a professor. You are now taking the


    risk."


    It was the voice of a strange woman, and then Percy''s voice was heard.


    "If I don¡¯t falsify the data, the day I give the lecture, Professor Lee will definitely bring Georgia. This


    womanes prepared. If I really stand still, everyone willugh at me. You know, Georgia did the


    data back then, and you also participated in it. And now you want to separate yourself from this?"


    The woman''s voice was using.


    "Okay, I see, don''t worry, I will help you with this."


    The recording ended, and Georgia''s tears fell all at once.


    Except for her family, Georgia cared most about her studies, she was charged with giarism, was


    kicked out of school, and even failed to graduate.


    All her ideals and ambitions were turned to ashes.


    Even if she worked at MU now, Georgia didn''t dare to expect too much. She could only draw a dream


    for herself, hoping that she could achieve results, then prove to the world that Percy wronged her back


    then.


    Georgia never expected that one day, she would find evidence that Percy had giarized her results,


    and all of this was with Robert''s help.


    He had done so much for her secretly, Georgia immediately picked up the phone and called Robert.


    No one answered the phone, and she tried a few more times, but still no one answered.


    Georgia tried to send a text message.


    "I saw the video and the recording, Robert, thank you, thank you so much..."


    The text message was answered soon.


    "I can''t answer the phone since I have something to do now, Georgia. If you really want to thank me,


    you should treat me better in the future. I just hope you can treat me better."


    Georgia suddenly felt a choking in her throat.


    Five years ago, she was expelled from school because of giarism. She became a person that


    everyone shouted and despised at.


    Later, her father threw her on that pervert Chester''s bed, trying to sell her.


    Although she escaped, but what was waiting for her was going to jail.


    Being bullied by people in prison, her child was born sick. Over the past five years, Georgia had been


    living a very hard life.


    She had long been ustomed toing through everything alone. She had cried many times and


    gotten up many times. Every time, she could only rely on herself.


    There were all kinds of people, asionally someone would help her, but only Robert''s help to her was


    what she desired most in the bottom of her heart.


    As if there was a strong hand behind her, supporting her, she no longer had any fears and worries.


    It seemed that no matter what she did, this person would always protect her. How could this man be so


    good to her? How could he be so good to her?


    Georgia felt that her determined heart was beginning to break a little. She was so eager to be


    embraced, and eager for someone to rely on.


    Robert did all these things one by one.


    Georgia didn''t dare to think about it anymore. She and Robert were not right for each other. She


    couldn''t let the gratitude in her heart continue...


    The Simpson family was aplicated family, she couldn''t go, she still had two children to protect.


    Georgia thought so, and quickly wiped away the tears.


    "Don''t think about Robert anymore, don''t think about him anymore..."


    As she kept persuading herself, Georgia walked to the hospital, she decided to go to Travis¡¯ ward.


    However, before arriving at the door of Travis'' ward, Georgia received a strange call.


    After answering the call, Georgia asked politely.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, are you Georgia Lane? I''m a nurse at the Capital hospital. I want to ask about your gynecology


    checkup."


    Georgia was dumbfounded for a moment, then she remembered.


    Since thest time she did a checkup for her pregnancy, she never went to the gynecology department


    for a birth check.


    Pregnant women needed to undergo a check every month. Georgia knew about this, and she replied to


    the nurse on the phone.


    "I haven''t had a birth check yet."


    "Miss Lane, I suggest you set up a file in the hospital as soon as possible, and then take some time to


    "I see, I wille over this weekend."


    Georgia made the decision, since she was not going to work on weekends, she woulde back for


    the check up.


    She was even forgetting such an important thing, Georgia wanted to beat her own head.


    After arriving outside Travis'' ward, the two guards opened the ward.


    Georgia walked in, Travis looked good, his wounds were crusted, and he was sitting on the bed


    reading a book.


    After Georgia walked over, Travis raised his head to look at Georgia, and he instantly smiled happily.


    "Georgia... Georgia, why did youe to see me after so long this time?"


    Georgia noticed that the book Travis was reading was aic.


    "Because something happened, I didn''te to see you these days, Travis, how are you feeling? Are


    there any diforts?"


    Travis shook his head happily, he felt excited as long as he saw Georgia.


    "Georgia, I''m fine, the wound doesn''t seem to hurt anymore... But when can I leave here?"


    Travis asked sadly.


    "Soon, when the wound is healed then you will be discharged from the hospital."


    Georgia felt frustrated when she thought that the murder charges on Travis had not been cleared.


    Even if Robert had promised her to put Travis in a better mental hospital, it was not enough.


    She and Travis didn''t kill anyone at all, so why should they bear these punishments?


    However, in front of Travis, Georgia kept smiling, so that Travis could not see her sorrow.


    "Who gave you thisic book?"


    Georgia asked with a smile.


    "The people outside gave it to me."


    Travis pointed his finger at the door.


    Probably the two guards, Georgia nodded.


    She talked to Travis for a while, and Georgia nned to say goodbye to Travis.


    "Travis, I''m a bit busytely. I need to go home to deal with some things, you just stay here and listen to


    the doctor, okay?"


    Travis nodded, he was a little reluctant.


    Seemingly thinking of something, Travis asked Georgia again.


    "Georgia, I feel like I am slowly recovering my memory recently, but I always feel that there is a painful


    memory in my mind. Whenever I think towards this direction, I feel a headache and I don¡¯t want to


    remember the memories of the past."


    Georgia found out that when Travis saw her this time, his speaking was much better thanst time.


    He turned out to be regaining his memory, and Georgia quicklyforted him.


    "Don¡¯t worry about this kind of thing. The memory is in your head. When the timees, you will


    naturally remember. You must not force yourself. However, it is always a good thing to remember, and


    you should not suppress your past memories, just go with the flow."


    Georgia finished talking with Travis, and she was about to leave.


    The door of the ward was opened, and Georgia thought it was the guard outside who urged her to


    leave.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, the person who came in turned out to be a nurse wearing a mask.


    "Mr. Armstrong, it''s time for your medicine."


    The nurse pushed the kind of special trolley from the hospital with many tools on it. Georgia saw the


    small medicine bottle and the syringe.


    Did Travis still need an injection now?


    Georgia thought suspiciously, when the nurse started to speak to Georgia.


    "It''s time for the patient to take his medicine and injection, Madam, can you leave now?"


    Georgia said goodbye to Travis, and she walked outside.


    Just before reaching the door, Georgia heard Travis yelling.


    "Don''te close to me, get out of here!"

 Chapter 141 Alfreds Background

    Chapter 141 Alfred''s Background


    Georgia quickly turned her head, she found that the nurse was holding a needle and was about to give


    Travis an injection.


    Travis was already yelling and making noise.


    "Mr. Armstrong, your body is notpletely healed yet. This is an anti inmmatory medicine. It won''t


    hurt. Please believe me."


    The nurse gently consoled, but Travis just screamed in horror.


    "I hate you, I don''t want you to give me injections, get out now!"


    Georgia persuaded him on the side.


    "Travis, it''s just an injection, it will be very quick, I am by your side, don''t be afraid..."


    But Georgia''sforting words didn''t work this time, and Travisined to Georgia.


    "Georgia, this woman hates me, I can see that she is going to hurt me!"


    Georgia had never seen Travis look so impulsive and irritable.


    She asked suspiciously the nurse with the mask.


    "Miss, have you given Travis a shot before?"


    Otherwise, why would Travis dislike this nurse so much? It was not Travis''s character.


    Even if he was stupid, Travis rarely made such a big noise.


    "Madam, I''m just the nurse on duty today. Should I ask another nurse?"


    Georgia nodded.


    Since Travis didn''t like the nurse, maybe another nurse would be better.


    After the nurse left, Travis spoke to Georgia in a panic.


    "Georgia, I don''t want that shot. It smells so strange. I hate it."


    Wasn''t it the smell of medicine in all hospitals? Georgia couldn''t smell anything special, she was


    puzzled.


    "Why do you hate this smell? Travis, I don''t smell any special scent. Can''t we just change a nurse?"


    Travis nodded aggrieved.


    "I seem to have smelled this before, and it seems that it was when someone forced injections into my


    body. I don''t like that feeling. Georgia, I don''t want injections. I don''t like this smell..."


    Georgia''s face changed drastically in an instant, she walked outside, then asked the two guards.


    "Since entering the hospital, does the nursee over for injections every day?"


    One of the guards shook his head.


    "Only these few days, they said that the test result is not very good, and the anti inmmatory meds


    should continue."


    Georgia still didn''t know why Travis had a car ident and why he had been wandering for ten years.


    Suddenly there was a feeling of anxiety in her heart, Georgia suddenly went back, and she took the


    medicine from the cart that the nurse had pushed.


    Then, she immediately asked the two guards.


    "I suspect that the nurse is a problem, can I transfer Travis? I''m afraid he will be in danger here."


    Georgia always felt that Travis had special instincts, maybe he really felt it was dangerous.


    Even if Travis misunderstood, Georgia decided to take Travis to another hospital.


    "We can''t decide this matter, Miss Lane."


    The guards refused, so Georgia tried to call Selena.


    After Selena listened, she smiled apologetically.


    "Miss Lane, I may not be able to help you with this."


    It seemed that Selena had no choice, so Georgia called Robert.


    She told about Travis'' situation and her own guesses.


    "Robert, I think something is wrong. What happened to Travis still hasn''t been found out yet. I want to


    take Travis to another hospital. Can you help me please."


    Robertforted Georgia.


    "Since you feel suspicious, hand over the medicine bottle you got to my assistant, I will ask my


    assistant to go to a institution for testing. I will arrange the transfer immediately. Don''t worry, I will call


    the director of the hospital now. "


    After Robert arranged everything for Georgia, he called his secretary again.


    "Didn''t I tell you to investigate Travis'' past?"


    The secretary nodded on the phone.


    "Mr. Simpson, haven''t I already shown the investigation report to you at that time? Is something wrong


    with that report?"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean. I mainly asked you to check the contact between Travis and Georgia. Now


    you need to change the direction. He has been wandering around for ten years. Check carefully what


    happened to him in the past ten years. What is the reason for this? What happened that he turned


    dumb."


    Georgia didn''t know that Robert was already helping her to check Travis''s past.


    After she hung up Robert''s call, her heart felt veryplicated.


    She seemed to rely more and more on Robert.


    After these idents, she seemed to habitually ask this man for help, and he would reassure her every


    time and help her solve all the problems. Was she really inseparable from him?


    The nurse had not yet arrived, but the director of the hospital had already arrived at Georgia''s.


    "Miss Lane, I have arranged a professional to transfer Mr. Armstrong to another hospital. The hospital


    to be transferred is the best hospital nearby. The affiliate hospital of Imperial University, do you think it


    is okay?"


    Georgia had no objection. The director respected her very much. Georgia understood that this was all


    brought about by Robert''s status.


    Georgia took Travis to the affiliate hospital of Imperial University. Robert had already told her that the


    people there were all his staff. He would ask someone to take care of Travis and check his physical


    condition.


    Before leaving the hospital, Robert''s assistant came to Georgia again.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Georgia handed the medicine bottle she got in the hospital to Robert''s assistant.


    "Sorry for bothering you today."


    Robert''s assistant chuckled.


    "Miss Lane, I haven''t been bothered at all. If you are satisfied with my job today, Mr. Simpson might


    give me a lot of boni. To help you is a good opportunity to get boni."


    Robert''s assistant teased her, Georgia''s first reaction was not to resist, she actually felt very shy, and


    her face blushed.


    After parting with Robert''s assistant, Georgia took the initiative to call Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, this is my current mobile phone number. Save it, I maye backter. You and Annie


    should have dinner first, don''t wait for me."


    Vanessa nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Annie be hungry, but Annie said, she wants to talk to you."


    Immediately, Annie''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Mommy, why haven''t youe back yet? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time... Vanessa has


    already cut the vegetables, and I''m waiting for you toe back and cook."


    Georgiaughed.


    "I may need a while, you can eat first, let Vanessa cook, don''t wait for me, you can''t leave your


    stomach hungry."


    Annie nodded, and she threw a little tantrum.


    "Mommy, I really want to eat kl cake, can you bring me a mousse cake? I really want to eat it."


    How could Georgia refuse her daughter''s request? She agreed with a smile on her face.


    "No problem. I will buy you a mousse cake from kl. By the way, what else do you want to eat? Tell me,


    do you want to eat some fruits? Or snacks?"


    Georgia asked fondly, but Annie shook her head.


    "No, I just want to eat that mousse cake today, Mommy, you must buy it."


    Georgia promised again and after hanging up the phone, she opened the map, and then looked for the


    kl cake shop.


    The nearest kl cake shop was ten kilometers away, and this route happened to be the way home.


    Georgia took a taxi, and she decided to buy the mousse cake Annie wanted from the kl cake first.


    After about half an hour, Georgia arrived at the front of kl''s cake shop.


    This cake shop was bigger than she thought, Georgia was about to go up, when she suddenly saw


    Anaya and Rachel sitting in this cake shop.


    Thinking that Anaya might have stolen her data, Georgia suddenly had an idea. She quietly walked to a


    nearby shop and bought herself a hat and sunsses to wear.


    Then, Georgia quietly came to the cake shop and sat at the table behind Rachel.


    She wanted to hear what these two were saying. Although it might not be of interest to her, there might


    be some useful news, and Georgia was looking forward to it.


    She began to listen to the two, who seemed to have just met not long ago.


    "Alfred''s mother shoulde to D City this week, Vanessa will definitely be miserable then."


    Rachelughed mockingly.


    Anaya was not interested in Rachel''s love life, she only cared about whether Rachel had something


    against Georgia in her hand.


    "I don''t care about your entanglement with Alfred. This man clearly doesn''t care about you. Why are


    you going to give him your heart?"


    Rachel mocked instead.


    "I heard that Aston doesn''t like you at all, haven''t you been chasing him all this time as well?"


    The two mocked each other again, and Rachel smiled confidently.


    "Anaya, I''m different than you. I have something against Alfred in my hand... Besides, Alfred hates


    Vanessa now. I only need to spend some time, then this man will put his heart on me sooner orter."


    Anaya''s face turned bad in an instant, she wished Aston could take a look at her more.


    However, this man couldn''t see her at all, so she could only take the risk.


    Anaya always felt that Aston paid more attention to Georgia. If this woman was destroyed, everything


    would be fine.


    "Rachel, do you really only have something against Vanessa, can''t you find anything against Georgia at


    all?"


    "Don''t you know what she is doing? giarism and seducing a man. The Simpson family has been


    dealing with her all the time, so why bother."


    Rachel said these words, Anaya sighed.


    "I''m not like you, you know Alfred''s background, you can make Alfred fall at any time, but Aston doesn''t


    care about me, he doesn''t see me at all."


    "If you really like Aston, you will use the worst method, get pregnant, force him to marry you, work in


    the same ce every day. Can''t you find the opportunity to get into his bed?"


    Rachelughed mockingly.


    None of what those women were talking about were of any value. But Georgia noticed the main points


    of their words.


    There was a problem with Alfred''s background, and Rachel had it in her hands.


    Listening to Rachel''s words, those videos of Vanessa must have been done by Rachel.


    Georgia suddenly regretted it. Why didn''t she turn on the phone and recorded this.


    As for Anaya, there was no important information.


    Anaya looked down on him and treated her as an imaginary enemy.


    After the two left, Georgia bought the mousse cake Annie wanted, and got a car home.


    However, as soon as Georgia returned to the apartment, she saw a strange middle ageddy sitting in


    the apartment.


    And Vanessa and Annie stood silently in front of the middle ageddy.

 Chapter 142 Alfred Mother

    Chapter 142 Alfred'' Mother


    The moment Georgia came in, everyone in the room noticed her.


    The middle aged woman looked at Georgia coldly.


    "Who is she?"


    The middle aged woman asked Vanessa, Vanessa looked flustered.


    "Mrs. Chow, this is my best friend, Georgia."


    Mrs. Chow? Georgia kicked the title.


    She was thinking of what she had just heard, the content of the conversation between Rachel and


    Anaya.


    Was this woman Alfred''s mother?


    With guessing so in her heart, Georgia slowly walked to Vanessa and Annie''s side.


    When Annie saw Georgiaing in, she smiled happily in an instant.


    "Mommy, you are finally back."


    Georgia knelt down and hugged Annie.


    "Yeah, I''m back."


    After saying this, Georgia greeted thedy again.


    "Mrs. Chow, hello, I am Georgia."


    Georgia gently took Vanessa''s hand, trying to make Vanessa calm down.


    Mrs. Chow''s name was Isabel. She was a typical old school nobledy with a proud and indifferent


    personality.


    Isabel nodded slightly, she got up from the sofa, and looked at Georgia and Vanessa critically.


    "Same people attract each other. I heard that Miss Lane was giarizing when you were studying,


    Vanessa, you are as shameless as your friend. Hurry up and sign the agreement of divorce and stop


    pestering my son."


    Mrs. Chow coldly threw a pile of documents in front of Vanessa.


    Georgia was a little angry. She wanted to say something, but Vanessa pulled Georgia''s arm and


    motioned Georgia not to speak.


    Vanessa promised to Mrs. Chow.


    "Mrs. Chow, I will sign, don''t worry."


    After Vanessa said this, she picked up the divorce paper and signed her name with the pen, without


    looking what was written in the document.


    Mrs. Chow showed a slightly satisfied face.


    "It seems that you still know your worth, don''t show up in front of my son again."


    After saying this coldly, Mrs. Chow left the apartment with the signed divorce papers.


    Georgia quickly asked Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, was that Alfred''s mother? When did shee?"


    "Just before you came back, a few minutes earlier than you."


    Vanessa''s answer was very calm. Georgia felt that if Mrs. Chow could divorce Vanessa and Alfred, it


    might be a good thing. She really couldn''t impulsively get into trouble just now.


    Thinking of this, Georgia walked over and gave Vanessa a little hug.


    "Vanessa, stop thinking about the past, and stop thinking about Alfred. After the divorce, we will move


    on to a new life."


    "I understand, Georgia, you don''t have to worry about me, the food is still hot, you haven''t eaten yet,


    let''s go to the dining room to eat."


    Georgia nodded, and she quickly handed the mousse cake she was holding to Annie.


    "Annie, Mommy brought the cake, do you still want to eat it now?"


    Annie cheered, she kissed her mommy on the cheek, and then happily opened the cake.


    It was a small cake, and Annie ate very happily.


    Georgia ate dinner at the table.


    She waited until Annie fell asleep at night. Georgia suddenly received an international call, which was


    from Robert.


    Georgia hesitated for a second, but she still answered the phone.


    "Are you about to sleep?"


    Robert asked gently on the other end of the line, and Georgia nodded.


    "I just got into bed, I''ll go to sleep in a while."


    Not knowing what to say, they could only y ask and answer.


    After a few simple questions, Robert suddenlyughed on the phone.


    "The way you are now, it sounds more and more cautious... I will be back this weekend. When I get off


    the ne, can youe to pick me up? I want to see you the first moment I get back to China."


    For the weekend, Georgia had already scheduled to go to the hospital for a maternity check up.


    She hesitated, but refused Robert''s request.


    "Sorry, I happened to have arrangements. I may not have time toe to the airport."


    Robert sighed disappointed on the other end of the phone.


    "The doctor said that my legs cannot be rehabilitated for the time being. After I return to China, I have


    to invite several international experts to perform surgery on me and let them discuss the operation n.


    After I return to China, my friends will definitelyugh at me and say I am a disabled person in a


    wheelchair. Don''t you pity me?"


    Robert pleaded pitifully on the phone, and Georgia was even more at a loss.


    She had never seen this man showing weakness in front of her, and when she thought that Robert''s


    legs were hurt because of her, Georgia had no face to refuse.


    "When do youe back exactly? I will change my schedule with the time when youe back, then


    it will be possible to see you."


    Robert thenughed.


    "About six o''clock in the evening, I will inform you on the specific time."


    Georgia breathed a sigh of relief, she would go to the hospital during the day, the examination would be


    "Well, I will pick you up at the airport when you arrive."


    After they hung up the phone, Robert suddenly found that Aidan had walked in.


    Since thest time he fought with Aidan, the man never visited. His mother had been talking to him in


    the ward for the past two days, and asionally Ivan woulde and push him out for a walk.


    The anger of that day had already disappeared, Robert calmly asked him.


    "Do you have anything to talk about with me?"


    "I want to tell you something. I will return to China tomorrow. You don¡¯t want to tell me the location of


    Wendy¡¯s cemetery, I don¡¯t me you. I will check it myself. Regarding the truth of Wendy¡¯s car


    ident, Georgia told me that it¡¯s possible that her brother Eden did it. Since the real murderer had not


    been found, I as her father, must at least find out the truth, so that Wendy can rest in peace."


    Aidan spoke gently, and he sat on the sofa in front of Robert''s bed.


    Of course, Robert wanted to find out the murderer of his sister, he had no stand to use Aidan of


    doing this.


    He even hoped that this man would be strong enough to find out the real murderer of his sister as soon


    as possible.


    "I will ask my secretary to send you the information I have found so far. You can continue to investigate


    on my basis. If you have any news or need my help, you can contact me at any time. "


    When Robert said this to his father, Aidan smiled faintly.


    "Robert, you have finally grown up. When I just came in, I heard you on the phone, it sounded you


    were talking to Miss Lane. In fact, I can see that Miss Lane has no love for you. Don''t let yourself be


    pulled in a hopeless rtionship, it will only hurt yourself."


    After Aidan said these words, Robert suddenlyughed coldly.


    "Mr. Simpson, I won''t let myself be immersed in a hopeless rtionship. If she is the woman I want, I


    have a way to get her."


    Aidan sighed.


    "You are a bit like your mother. She was always reluctant to let go. I finally had to use fierce means to


    divorce her. Your mother has hated me over the years. Remember to take good care of her. I am sorry."


    After saying this, Aidan stood up and nned to leave.


    However, he just opened the door of the ward and Maisie was standing outside, her eyes were red.


    Maisie looked at Aidan, and she yelled bitterly.


    "Aidan, what nonsense are you saying to my son? Didn''t I divorce you? Didn''t I let you go? As if I made


    you feel wronged, this marriage, we have children, you fell in love with someone else so you wanted to


    get divorced, I wanted to try to save this marriage. Was that ridiculous in your opinion?"


    Maisie choked up, her eyes were full of tears, and she lowered her head tough at herself.


    Robert couldn''t help yelling at his father.


    "Mr. Simpson, get out, you are not wee here."


    Aidan left helplessly, Robert hurriedly gave his mother a word offort.


    "Mom, don''t mind him. He hasn''t appeared in the past decade. Didn''t we pretend he didn''t exist long


    ago?"


    Maisie was holding back her tears. Aidan was always the deepest wound in her heart.


    Looking at the son in front of her, Maisie gave orders in grief.


    "Robert, you shouldn''t abandon me for a woman like your dad, promise me, don''t be with Georgia, you


    can break up with Emma, other women, as long as the family is clean, I won''t have any opinion. Don''t


    get involved with the Lane family, okay?"


    His mother had always been strong, Robert had never seen his mother so fragile, and of course he


    shouldn''t hurt his mother.


    However, if he promised his mother to give up Georgia, Robert really couldn''t do it.


    He also knew his mother''s opinion to Georgia, and Robert changed his words.


    "Mom, don''t worry, as long as you confirm that Georgia is Wendy''s murderer, I will never be with her,


    believe me."


    Maisieughed at herself.


    "Just like your dad, you always know how to use a woman to hurt me, Robert, you really let me down!"


    After saying this, Maisie walked out the door with a cold face.


    Robert couldn''t move now, he wanted to chase after her, but now he could only lie in the hospital bed.


    If he really wanted to get out of bed, someone needed to move him to a wheelchair.


    Georgia got up the next morning to cook some breakfast and was going to work after breakfast.


    Halfway through, she suddenly remembered Alfred''s background.


    Since Alfred''s mother arrivedst night, she suddenly forgot what she had heard.


    Thinking of this, after Georgia finished cooking, she spoke to Vanessa.


    Georgia told her everything she heard from Rachel yesterday, and Vanessa showed a strange look.


    "This kind of family background problem, does it mean that Alfred is not Mrs. Chow''s son?"


    Georgia asked.


    "Alfred used to be a resident of D City. How did he be the son of the G City Chow family? What is


    going on?"


    Vanessa recalled what Alfred had said to her, and she exined to Georgia.


    "Alfred once told me that the year I broke up with him happened to be when his grandmother passed...


    Not long after, a stranger found him, and the stranger told him that he might be the lost child of the


    Chow family. He asked him do a paternity test, and the paternity test finally proved that he is the only


    son of Mrs. Chow."


    "The Chow family is a big family. There are many enemies outside. The year Mrs. Chow gave birth to


    Alfred, the Chow family encountered a huge crisis. Mrs. Chow¡¯s child disappeared. The Chow family


    has been looking for this child. Five years ago, the Chow family finally found Alfred, and Alfred returned


    to G City. He did not return until this year."


    "Rachel meant that Alfred''s background had a problem. In the past few years, Rachel seems to have


    been by Alfred''s side. If Rachel is not lying, do you think Alfred knows that there is a problem with his


    background?"


    Vanessa shook her head.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I¡¯m not sure. He seems to have a lot of respect for his mother. It was Mrs. Chow who came yesterday.


    Hearing what Alfred said, his mother was not very happy in the Chow family. He wanted to stand up for


    his mother. These years, he always wanted to stand out, wanted to achieve something, let the Chow


    family recognize his heir position, maybe the Chow family has a lot of peoplepeting, anyway,


    Alfred looks very stressed."


    Georgia didn''t care about Alfred''s family background and if there really was a problem? As long as


    Alfred didn''t bully Vanessa, it didn''t matter who''s son Alfred was.


    "Forget it, what does Alfred''s family have to do with us? Vanessa, you should protect yourself now, if


    Alfred bullies you again, just call the police."


    Georgia said this, then she heard the door of the apartment being knocked violently.


    Georgia stepped forward to open the door. She saw through the peephole that the person outside was


    Alfred.


    It was really like speaking of the devil and it woulde right away.

 Chapter 143 Rachel’s Plan

    Chapter 143 Rachel¡¯s n


    In Georgia¡¯s opinion, Alfred was a crazy man now. She did not want to let him in.


    ¡°Georgia, who is the man outside? Why don¡¯t you open the door?¡±


    Vanessa walked to her side and asked her.


    ¡°It is Alfred.¡±


    After Georgia said that, Vanessa changed her expression.


    ¡°You bring Annie to the bedroom. I am afraid that he will do any crazy action. Let me open the door and


    deal with him.¡±


    Georgia made the decision but Vanessa was hesitant. Georgia advised her again.


    ¡°Alfred will be more irritated when facing you. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect myself. You just stay together


    with Annie in the bedroom. If you hear something awkward, just call the police. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Vanessa did not want to see Alfred, she agreed atst. She held Annie¡¯s hand and walked to the


    bedroom.


    Then, Georgia opened the door and asked Alfred.


    ¡°You knock on the door early in the morning like a mad man. Why do youe here?¡±


    Georgia asked Alfred coldly, Alfred showed a gloomy expression.


    ¡°I want to see Vanessa, I don¡¯t want to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa does not want to see you. Just tell me what do you want.¡±


    Georgia rejected Alfred indifferently. Alfred showed a gloomier expression. He roared suddenly.


    ¡°Vanessa, if you don¡¯te out now, I will ask mywyer to sue you for the giarism case. Your


    ¡°Are you crazy? Vanessa has divorced you, what else do you want to do? Just because of the few


    videos and your self-esteem, then you want to torture the woman you love before to death?¡±


    Georgia roared furiously. However, Alfred was outraged by the word ¡°divorce¡±.


    ¡°Divorce, when do I agree to divorce? You tell Vanessa, I have not signed the divorce agreement, then


    it is only a useless paper forever. We are still spouse. As her husband, why can¡¯t I see my wife?¡±


    Alfredughed criticizingly, Georgia felt that the man was really mad.


    Georgia talked to Alfred coldly when she thought of the woman she met that night.


    ¡°Vanessa has told me that you are upset by the videos. Two days ago, when I came back from the


    airport, I saw a woman who was simr to Vanessa. It is possible to have two people who look simr


    to each other. You keep using Vanessa and take revenge on her selfishly. Alfred, you are so


    disgusting.¡±


    After Georgia roared, Alfred changed his expression.


    ¡°You are Vanessa¡¯s best friend, you must talk something good for her. What is so-called simr people?


    They look exactly the same. If you are smart, you go and find someone who looks simr to Vanessa. If


    you want to argue for her sake, show the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa is a victim. It is possible for her to have a twin sister, right?¡±


    ¡°Alfred, you live in D City before. In the past, you probably don¡¯t expect that you belong to the Chow


    family. The probability of Vanessa having a twin sister is the same as the probability of you knowing


    your identity as part of the Chow family. It is possible to happen.¡±


    Georgia tried hard to stay calm and exined but Alfred sneered.


    ¡°I am a lost child, Vanessa is an abandoned kid. Vanessa even has a twin sister. Do you think we live in


    the drama now?¡±


    Georgia was upset by Alfred¡¯s words when talking with him. She criticised suddenly.


    ¡°Then, should I say that you do not belong to the Chow family? The DNA test is fake! Alfred, have you


    investigated your identity? I hear that your identity isplicated.¡±


    After Georgia said that, Alfred changed his expression.


    ¡°Where do you hear it from? Who says that?¡±


    ¡°Rachel says that. Just ask her if you want. She says that your identity is not that simple, so does she


    mean that you do not belong to the Chow family? You should concern about your position to be the heir


    of the Chow family.¡±


    After Georgia said that, Alfred was outraged. He did not insist to see Vanessa anymore, he left with a


    gloomy face.


    After a while, Vanessa walked out with Annie.


    ¡°Georgia, you have said out the problem of Alfred¡¯s identity. Will Rachel trouble you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alfred has said that he has not signed the divorce agreement. I think Rachel must have


    the intention to marry Alfred. If Alfred keeps tangling with you, Rachel must use the issue to threaten


    him.¡±


    Georgia returned to her seat and ate the breakfast prepared by herself. Then, she went to work.


    After arriving at MU Research Institute, Georgia stayed in the experimentb and did the experiment


    for the whole day.


    Georgia was confident after knowing Percy¡¯s weakness, she did not even care about Anaya¡¯s sight


    which was weird yet arrogant.


    If Anaya had stolen her experimental data, it was iplete. She still could reveal the truth in due


    course.


    In addition, she had the video and audio given by Robert. So, she must be the winner.


    Georgia did not tell Professor Lee about that, she just told him that she was confident, she was able to


    defeat Percy.


    Professor Lee was confident with Georgia, so he did not ask much.


    After doing the experiment for the entire day, Georgia confirmed that the factor of light found by her


    previously was important in this experiment.


    If she followed her findings, the extractedposition would be more urate than the previous one.


    Aspared to the experimental data six years ago, it was totally a breakthrough.


    Her experiment was to the extent of the findings six years ago. When Percy had his talk, she would


    make a conclusion based on the data six years ago and the present data.


    She must defeat him perfectly at the moment.


    Georgia did the experiment in theb steadily while Alfred called Rachel to his office.


    ¡°Rachel, you tell me honestly. What is the problem with my identity?¡±


    After Alfred said that, Rachel changed her expression.


    When did Alfred know about it?


    ¡°Where do you hear it from? I never hear that your identity has any problem.¡±


    Rachel smiled and exined, she seemed to not know anything.


    However, Alfred knew Rachel well. She seemed to conceal something.


    ¡°I give you onest chance. Tell me, what is wrong with my identity? Furthermore, why do you know the


    truth of my identity?¡±


    After Alfred said that, he walked towards Rachel with a gloomy face.


    Rachel was curious. Only she and Anaya knew about that.


    She asked Anaya to create something fake. Why did Alfred know about it?


    Rachel did not understand but the man in front of her showed a scary sight.


    If she did not tell the truth, she might have clutched by the man.


    ¡°When you underwent the DNA test in the past, I asked my cousin to make a fake DNA result. So, you


    be Mrs. Chow¡¯s son and the heir of the Chow family.¡±


    Rachel told out the truth.


    She knew that Mrs. Chow brought the divorce agreement to Vanessa and asked her to sign it.


    However, Alfred did not agree with that. He did not want to divorce Vanessa. Rachel was extremely


    discontented.


    She thought that she should threaten him, so he would have no choice but marry her because she


    knew his weakness.


    Rachel did not tell out the truth in the past because she was afraid that he would make it worse.


    However, Alfred was not a normal person anymore. He was used to holding the peak position and take


    charge of the entirepany.


    If Alfred¡¯s identity were revealed, he would lose everything at that time.


    Rachel knew that Alfred had great ambition now, no one would give up the power they held easily.


    She could use this issue to threaten the man totally.


    Alfred used his hands to clutch her neck.


    ¡°Who asks you to do that? Who asks you to do that?¡±


    Alfred roared ferociously. His eyes were red.


    ¡°You have said that before, right? You want to stand out among others. You want to be a powerful


    man and let Vanessa regret it. So, when I hear that the Chow family wants to seek for their lost son,


    just right that your living ce is rted to their investigation, your age is matched too¡­Then, I think,


    you should be the heir of the Chow family. As long as you have power and can control the entire Chow


    family, the identity is nothing for you.¡±


    Rachel said without the feeling of embarrassment. Even her neck was clutched and she felt pain, she


    knew that the man would not kill her.


    Alfred was just angry now!


    ¡°Why do you have the eligibility to change my life?!¡±


    Alfred roared, he showed a scary expression.


    He felt that he was almost going crazy, he thought that what Georgia heard was Rachel¡¯s joke.


    In fact, his identity was fake, everything was fake¡­


    After he was brought back home by the Chow family, Alfred noticed that Mrs. Chow was bullied by


    other family members.


    He did not have a mother since young. He really treated her as his mother at the moment. Mrs. Chow


    treated him well too.


    Alfred was spurred. He felt that he should work hard. In these six years, he kept enriched himself and


    suppressed other family members. He thought that he would have the power to control the entire Chow


    family one day.


    However, his life was a funny joke!


    He had worked hard for so long. Then, Rachel told him that everything was fake. He was not the son of


    the Chow family, everything he did in these five years was a joke!


    Alfred put down his hands suddenly. He closed his eyes and breathed in deeply but the woe and anger


    arose in his chest ferociously.


    ¡°Get out, get out now!¡±


    Alfred closed his eyes and roared. Rachel did not leave, she consoled him.


    ¡°You have reached this stage. It is not important whether you are the son of the Chow family. Alfred,


    everyone from the Chow family knows your ability. If you work hard and do something sessfully, you


    will be able to control the entire Chow family. You don¡¯t want to give up everything you get now, right?


    Do you want to be the previous man that allows others to bully you and allows other rich men to


    simply grab away your girlfriend?¡±


    After Rachel said that, Alfred opened his eyes furiously.


    His sights were fierce, he looked at the woman with his ck eyes.


    ¡°Rachel, I warn you again. Stop talking, get out now!¡±


    ¡°Alfred, since you know the truth already, then I tell you honestly. I keep the secret for these few years


    because I hope you can do something sessfully. Now, you havee to D City and hold the


    position as the regional CEO of the Chow family. You tangle with Vanessa here, I think you want to take


    revenge on her. However, you want to marry her. I apany you for six years yet I am nothing.


    Alfred, if you want to be together with me, I will keep the secret forever, no one will know the truth.¡±


    Alfred teased loudly.


    ¡°Rachel, are you going to force me to marry you by this issue? I tell you, don¡¯t ever think about it. Get


    out. I will tell Mrs. Chow about my identity. You will not get anything you want from me. I tell you, even if


    I will be nothing, I will not be threatened by you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Rachel sighed and left.


    Alfred was furious and wanted to tell Mrs. Chow the truth.


    Rachel thought that it was just a tantrum. She did not believe that the man would give up the high


    position and great wealth.


    In the MU Research Institute, Georgia went off work at 6 pm.


    Once she walked out of MU Building, Georgia saw Aidan standing in front of the entrance and smiled at


    her.


    He was Robert¡¯s father. Why was he here?

 Chapter 144 The Owner of the Bugatti Veyron

    Chapter 144 The Owner of the Bugatti Veyron


    Georgia walked over and asked Aidan why he was looking for her.


    Georgia still remembered that he was on an ind in Hawaii when she came back.


    But right now, Aiden had also returned to China and hade to the ce where she worked.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t understand why Aidan was looking for her.


    ¡°I want to ask you more details about my daughter¡¯s ident. I want to find out who was the one who


    caused the car ident. If the person is you, or your brother, Eden, I won¡¯t forgive both of you.¡±


    Aidan said faintly. The way he spoke was polite but he looked cold when he looked at Georgia.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it here?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go to another ce to talk. The car is here.¡±


    Georgia followed Aidan into the car and they ended up going straight to the police station.


    When they got off the car, many police officers were waiting outside the police station.


    They all walked over and greeted Aidan with open arms.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, if there¡¯s anything you need from us. You can just ask.¡±


    Aidan smiled faintly.


    ¡°Help me to find the officers who were in charge of my daughter¡¯s case back then, along with the files


    at that time. Moreover, find a quiet office. I want to talk to these people.¡±


    The middle-aged officer immediately nodded in agreement.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange it for you on the spot.¡±


    Georgia finally followed Aidan to a quiet office. They sat inside and not long after a few officers walked


    in.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, he is Officer Reid who was in charge of this case back then. Some of the officers have


    been transferred to other police stations now, but the main officer in charge was Officer Reid. You can


    check with him if you have any questions. As for the files, they are all here.¡±


    The middle-aged officer put a file bag on the coffee table in front of Aidan.


    ¡°Okay. I will talk to him first. You can just do your business first. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    The middle-aged officer smiled and Georgia guessed that he was the chief officer here. It seemed that


    Aiden was so powerful that the chief officer had to respect him so much.


    He hade here casually and all these people were treating him so well.


    ¡°Officer Reid, just sit down first. You were in charge of my daughter¡¯s car ident back then, right?


    There are some questions that I may need to ask you when the timees.¡±


    Officer Reid nodded. He then sat down opposite Georgia and Aiden.


    Aiden didn¡¯t ask Officer Reid or Georgia any questions first. He opened the file bag and read the


    information about the car ident back then.


    After a long time, Aidan raised his head to ask Officer Reid, ¡°Thisdy sitting next to me is Georgia


    Lane. She was the one who caused the car ident, and she was eventually sentenced to eight-year


    imprisonment but her sentence was reduced to two years because of her good behaviour. Officer Reid,


    do you remember her?¡±


    Georgia reluctantly smiled at Officer Reid, who nodded.


    ¡°I had met Miss Lane in court and I still remember her.¡±


    In fact, Officer Reid didn¡¯t know why he had been called here.


    Wasn¡¯t this man the father of Wendy who was dead? Howe he wasing here with Georgia who


    caused the car ident that killed her daughter? He was confused as he didn¡¯t know why he was


    being called here today.


    It looked like he wasn¡¯t just trying to know more about the case back then.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, you always said that you were wronged. You can tell Officer Reid what you have


    experienced now so that he can judge whether there was a mistake when judging this case back then.¡±


    Georgia took a deep breath as she recounted the incident back then.


    ¡°In that morning, I came out of the hotel at seven o¡¯clock and took a taxi straight back to my house,


    because my father quarrelled with me and he wanted to sell me to a man called Chester. I escaped


    from him and after I got home, I decided to leave there but my father knocked me out. After I woke up, I


    found myself at the scene of the car ident, and I was sitting on top of the driver¡¯s seat, with my


    mouth full of alcohol. After this, I became the one who caused the car ident like what you all said.¡±


    Georgia then briefly recounted the past events. After she finished her words, Aidan asked Officer Reid.


    ¡°Is that possible for things like Miss Lane said just now to happen? She was reced to be the one


    who caused the ident.¡±


    Officer Reid nodded.


    ¡°There was no video footage of the crash scene at the time, nor was there any video footage around.


    Therefore, if Miss Lane was put in the driver¡¯s seat back then, it was possible that someone destroyed


    other information which would show the real person who caused the ident.¡±


    Hearing Officer Reid¡¯s words, Georgia recalled that the conversation between Flora and Emma which


    stated that they were trying to look for the car at the scene which had a dashcam. He then told Officer


    Reid and Aidan about this.


    ¡°Sorry, I would like to interject. I have just found new evidence which might help me.¡±


    ¡°Just say it,¡± Aidan said.


    ¡°I heard that Flora, who was Eden¡¯s mother and also my stepmother, talking to her daughter that the


    scene of the ident back then seemed to have been witnessed by a car passing by. They felt that


    there was a dashcam in that car, so they wanted to destroy the dashcam but they were still looking for


    the car.¡±


    Georgia then briefly recounted the incidents, and Aidan asked Officer Reid, ¡°Where is the nearest


    CCTV at the ident scene back then?¡±


    Aidan asked him but Officer Reid shook his head.


    ¡°We have to find it inside the system and we have to go to the traffic department to investigate this


    case first.¡±


    ¡°Officer Reid, Selena is my friend. She has actually been helping me investigate this matter. She told


    me that she had sifted through some vehicles within the cars that passed through the road back then.


    You can actually go directly to her to get the information.¡±


    ¡°Is Selena the one from the Hond family?¡±


    Aidan asked Georgia in confusion.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s working at the police station now. I happen to know Ms. Hond.¡±


    ¡°Then ask heres in first,¡± Aidan said.


    Selena came into the office about twenty minutester.


    As soon as she came in, she saw that it was Georgia. She nodded and smiled at her.


    ¡°Officer Reid, howe you are also here?¡±


    ¡°Hi, sir.¡±


    Selena greeted the people inside the office and Aidan smiled at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? Selena, I¡¯m Robert¡¯s father.¡±


    Selena really forgot who he was. She smiled awkwardly and Aidan hurriedly asked her to sit down.


    After a while, someone from outside came in and served them tea. Aidan asked Selena again what he


    had just said.


    When she was called, Selena already knew why they were looking for her. She took out a USB drive.


    ¡°I have put the information I¡¯ve found now in the USB drive, which includes some of the vehicles I


    suspect. I¡¯m trying to sift through these vehicles and one of the cars is Bugatti Veyron which is a limited


    edition worldwide. I think it¡¯s the only car which passed through the road when the ident urred.¡±


    ¡°So have you found this car?¡±


    Aidan asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m still investigating the case. Actually, I just got this information from my colleague today. I haven¡¯t


    even started looking into it in detail yet, but it¡¯s quite hard to investigate this kind of VIP buyers and the


    owners of such cars may not be found out easily.¡±


    Aidan smiled.


    ¡°I will help you to find the owner. I can make a call to the headquarters of Bugatti Veyron directly. Since


    it¡¯s a limited edition worldwide, I guess there are only a few of them in China. Tell me the model first. I


    think they will help me to look for the owner.¡±


    After Selena told Aidan the te number and the model of the car, Aidan directly picked up his mobile


    phone and made a call to the headquarters.


    ¡°George, can you do me a favour? Help me find out who are the owners of the cars which are limited


    edition worldwide of your brand, especially in my country. Is there anyone who had bought this car in


    China?¡±


    ¡°Aidan, hold on. I will ask my secretary to check it out and call you backter.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, Aidan chatted with Officer Reid, asking what he had found out or what


    doubts he had about the case back then.


    After that, Aidan asked Selena.


    ¡°I just came back from overseas. Do you know where is Wendy¡¯s graveyard? I want to go and visit her.¡±


    Of course, Selena knew where Wendy¡¯s graveyard was. After she told him the address of Wendy¡¯s


    graveyard, Aidan looked at Georgia.


    ¡°Miss Lane, thanks for your cooperation today. You can go home first. I will continue to investigate this


    case.¡±


    Georgia smiled gratefully as she stood up and left, intending to go home.


    Selena followed Georgia and left the police station, while Aidan went to Wendy¡¯s graveyard alone by


    car.


    The picture of the girl on top of the grave still looked like she was eighteen years old. She looked so


    young and active. Aidan stood in silence in front of Wendy¡¯s grave. His tears rolled down his cheeks


    immediately.


    He realized that it was only then people got older that they finally understood what it meant to be a


    father.


    After a long time, Aidan only understood how much responsibility he had carried.


    However, when he understood that, his daughter had already died and his son had disowned him.


    He finally regretted his misbehavior and rebellion when he was young.


    He felt very guilty recalling the things he had done.


    When he watched TV drama many years ago, he would only feel a bit sad when he saw someone died.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt a sense of emptiness looking at his daughter¡¯s grave.


    The person that he owed her so much had died.


    It was no use crying over spilt milk.


    He stood silently in front of her grave for a few hours. When it was night, Aidan¡¯s assistant only walked


    over to him.


    ¡°Sir, Mr. George is calling you.¡±


    Aidan took the phone from him.


    ¡°How is the progress? Have you found out the information of the buyer?¡±


    ¡°There are only five of these cars avable in the entire world. None of them had been sold to your


    country, but one of the cars was sold to a prince in the Middle East, and he seemed to have sold the


    car to someone in China. I¡¯m not sure who this person is yet and I¡¯m still helping you to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Give me the phone number of the buyer in the Middle East. I¡¯ll call him and ask him,¡± Aidan said.


    Then, he called the prince in the Middle East.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, it was your nephew who operated on me back then. I gave him the car.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Dr. Ivan?¡±


    Aidan didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence.


    ¡°Yes, it was Dr. Ivan.¡±

 Chapter 145 Georgia Lane’s Son

    Chapter 145 Georgia Lane¡¯s Son


    After hanging up the phone with George, Aidan Simpson got in the car and called Robert Simpson.


    "Yes, dad?"


    At this moment, Robert was pushed into the hospital garden by Ivan Simpson in a wheelchair.


    "I found thetest clue about Wendy''s car ident. Is Ivan by your side? I have something to ask him."


    "He is right next to me. Is he also rted with him?"


    Robert asked.


    "I went to see Georgia Lane in person today, and then took her to the police station to look at the case


    files of that year. At that time, Georgia provided me with an updated clue. She said that when the car


    ident happened that year, another car passed by the scene of the ident. The driving recorder on


    the passed by car probably recorded the scene of the ident. I found that the car was Ivan¡¯s car. You


    can ask him if he has a Bugatti Veyron. The world''s limited sports car, this car was given to him by a


    prince in the Middle East?"


    Robert''s hand trembled a little, he suddenly had an intuition and the truth was about to be revealed.


    "Hold on a second, I''ll let him answer the phone right away."


    Robert put down his phone, and he asked Ivan.


    "Do you have a car that is a global limited edition of the Bugatti Veyron, which is given to you by a


    prince in the Middle East."


    Ivan nodded wonderingly.


    "Why are you asking about this car?"


    Ivan felt strange that his car had been scrapped and the murderer had not been found out yet.


    Why did everyone pay attention to his car?


    "It was my father who called me just now. He said that your car passed the scene of Wendy''s car


    ident that year, and it was very likely that it recorded the scene of the car ident that year."


    "It was impossible. On the day of Wendy''s car ident, I didn''t drive at all, when I was abroad."


    Robert put his mobile phone on speaker.


    "You can talk to my father in person and let him tell you the evidence he found today."


    Aidan recounted all the things he had experienced with Georgia and the evidence they found during the


    day. Ivan began to think about it.


    "Uncle, I was not in China on the day of the car ident. This car has been in my garage. However,


    my secretary asionally borrows my car. I am not sure if he used this car six years ago. I have to call


    him and ask, wait a minute."


    As Ivan said that, he directly called Ben.


    "Boss, why do you call me suddenly?"


    "Ben, think about what happened six years ago. On the day my sister died in a car ident, did you


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    drive out my car, the Bugatti Veyron."


    "Boss, it was six years ago and I couldn¡¯t recall it at once. I will check my work records for the past six


    years, wait me for a second..."


    A few secondster, Ben apologized over the phone.


    "Boss, my mother fainted at home on the day six years ago. I was anxious at the time, so I hurriedly


    borrowed your car and drove out. I should have reported to you, I¡¯m sorry."


    Ivan wouldn''t care about this kind of thing, so he asked Ben.


    "I don''t care about this, but I want to know have you found out who stole my car? Is there any progress


    now? Do you know why these people tried to steal the car."


    "There is no investigation report yet."


    Ben shook his head.


    Ivan already knew the reason for the scrapping of his car. He guessed from the words of Robert¡¯s


    father that the driving recorder of his car was probably scrapped as well.


    "Ask someone to check the car to see if the recorder is still there or not?"


    "Got it, boss. Please wait for mytest news."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Robert¡¯s expectant eyes, his uncle was also waiting for his


    news on the other end of the phone.


    Ivan said regretfully.


    "Just a few days ago, my car suddenly disappeared. It was the Bugatti Veyron sports car. So, I asked


    my assistant to find where the car was these days. The car was found, but the car had been scrapped


    and the whole car was smashed. If it weren¡¯t because of your phone call, I wouldn¡¯t know it was


    because of the driving recorder on my car caused it was disappeared¡­ I have asked my assistant to


    investigate whether the driving recorder was still there. I didn¡¯t think he could find it back."


    "Robert, I remembered that on the night of the Murphy family¡¯s banquet, I saw someone from the Lane


    family. They saw that I drove that car, and Eden Lane asked me about this car. He seemed to be


    interested in this car."


    Robert and Ivan looked at each other, and they understood the reason why the car disappeared.


    Aidan also heard what Ivan said on the other side. The expecting expression on his face he changed to


    disappointed in an instant, after all, he was a stepte.


    "As it already happened, can you give me the information about the stolen car, and I will ask someone


    to check it thoroughly to see if the Lane family did it."


    Aidanmanded on the other side of the phone, and Ivan nodded immediately.


    "Uncle, I will send you the information about the missing car. It must be the Lane family!"


    Ivan became more and more assured that the murderer of Wendy¡¯s car ident was Eden. People


    from the Lane family always wanted to cause trouble. He even regretted to drive that car on the day of


    the Murphy¡¯s banquet. People from the Lane family found out and something went wrong the next day,


    and now there was no video recorder from that year.


    After they hung up the phone, Robert''s expression was veryplicated.


    By now, he had no doubts in his mind. Eden was definitely the murderer of the car ident. He had


    wronged Georgia for so long, broken Georgia''s heart and almost hurt her daughter.


    At that moment, Robert suddenly thought that Georgia''s daughter was born in prison.


    He once instructed the people in the prison to teach the lessons for car ident murderer, Robert did


    not dare to think further if Georgia would hate him when she found out what he did.


    He asked Ivan.


    "You really didn¡¯t back up the recorded video?"


    Ivan shook his head regretfully.


    "Even if there was a backup, after six years have passed, I have cleaned up the things on myputer


    several times. We hardly have hope of finding the backup back, but I would still try to check it, I was not


    positive about it. We should focus on the Lane family and find out if the Lane family stole my car. As


    long as we could confirm that they did it, even if there was no video record, it also proved that the Lane


    family was guilty of being a thief and was afraid that would find the video recording."


    "Isn''t Eden the only son of the Lane family? As long as we find some evidences, bring Eden over, and


    threaten him with something, I don''t believe he wouldn¡¯t tell the truth."


    Robert thought Ivan¡¯s method was good.


    "We will return to China in two days. We have to use the method on the Lane family, and then maybe


    add some spice into it."


    After the two people confirmed their ns to return to China and deal with the Lane family, Robert


    asked his previous request to Ivan.


    "I once asked you, as long as you proved that Georgia was not murderer of Wendy''s car ident, you


    would give operation on Georgia''s daughter, Ivan, do you remember that?"


    "Yes, I still remember it, Robert, as long as I go back to solve the Lane family''s affairs, I promise I will


    give operation on her daughter."


    "I want to surprise Georgia. Do you have to wait until the Lane family''s affairs are fully settled before


    agreeing to operate?"


    Robert didn''t want to procrastinate it for so long. He thought, if he gave Georgia a surprise after he got


    back, Georgia would definitely rely on and trust him more.


    This was the only way for him get close to Georgia. He could see that the person Georgia cared most


    was her daughter.


    Regarding who was her daughter''s father, Robert gave up on exploring.


    Who didn''t have old stories? Maybe Georgia had other men before, but those were all things in the


    past.


    And he also had past, he could let things go and Georgia could do the same.


    "Robert, you really paid a lot in order to chase women! I will review Georgia daughter''s physical


    condition report and make a surgical n for her. After returning, you can ask Georgia to take her


    daughter to the hospital to have another physical examination. I have to make a surgical n based on


    her daughter¡¯s physical condition."


    Now Robert smiled with satisfaction.


    "Ivan, thank you."


    Ivan shook his head and felt funny. He had never seen his cousin caring about a woman so much. He


    seemed to really like that woman, Georgia.


    Outsiders always didn''t understand things between men and women, just like he didn¡¯t figure out, why


    he still couldn¡¯t forget the woman, Emilia Powell. He wished he could.


    After Ivan left, Robert could hardly help himself but call Georgia immediately.


    However, it was veryte now, and Georgia might have fallen asleep if he called her now. The time


    difference between countries was different, and Robert gave up this idea.


    He couldn''t disturb Georgia sleeping, she worked every day now, it must be very hard.


    Thinking about this, Robert called his mother. Since thest time they discussed with Georgia''s thing,


    his mother left in sorrow, and had not yete to see him.


    Robert felt that he had to tell his mother about thetest information about Wendy¡¯s ident.


    However, when Robert called his mother, no one answered the phone.


    Robert tried to make a few more calls to his mother, but still no one answered, Robert could only give


    up.


    He left a message to his mother and told her about thetest information about the car ident, hoping


    that his mother would call him back after hearing the message.


    In D City, Laurence Knight had already made an appointment with Owen Lane and Emma Lane in the


    super VIP ward of a hospital.


    There were several rooms in this super VIP ward. Laurence, Owen and Emma were sitting in the living


    room talking.


    "Mr. Knight, why would you invite us to meet here?"


    Owen asked Laurence, Laurence smiled.


    "Do you know who lives in the ward?"


    Owen and Emma shook their heads at the same time. When they came in, they saw Laurence lost his


    legs. Now he was sitting in a wheelchair.


    And Laurence''s opening remark was that his legs were lost because of Robert. Laurence''s purpose


    was to cooperate with them. Owen and Emma both believed that Laurence was sincere this time.


    It was just that they didn''t understand why they met in a ward.


    "There is a boy lying in the ward, he is the same age as Georgia''s daughter, do you know?"


    "Mr. Knight, I don''t quite understand your meaning. There are many children in the world has the same


    age with Georgia''s daughter. Is this child special?"


    Laurenceughed.


    "Of course, he is special. During the period of my disappearance, I tried my best to investigate the past


    of Robert Simpson, I also investigated Georgia''s past. Did you know what I found? Georgia gave birth


    to a boy and a girl in prison. But only her daughter stayed with her at that time, and the boy was taken


    away."


    When Laurence said this, Owen and Emma nced at each other, and both of them showed shocked


    expressions.


    "Mr. Knight, is that true?"


    Owen couldn''t help but asked again for confirmation.


    "Mr. Knight, is the little boy in the ward the son of Georgia and Robert?"

 Chapter 146 Jasper and Jennifer was About to Engage

    Chapter 146 Jasper and Jennifer was About to Engage


    Emma asked after a shiver.


    This was too iprehensible.


    That Georgia had given birth to a son, and that son was now in a ward which was arranged by


    Laurence.


    ¡°You have guessed correctly. The boy lying in that ward is Georgia and Robert¡¯s son. I am doing my


    best to bring this boy back to the country. Now, he doesn¡¯t know anyone here, and I am letting a


    psychologist and hypnotist altering his memories day by day. Miss Lane, Mr. Lane, I have a deal here


    at my ready. Are you guys up for it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Knight, what are you telling us to do?¡±


    Emma could vaguely guessed Laurence¡¯s n as she started to probe him.


    Emma could still remember that the first time Laurence had called her father, he had promised to help


    the Lane family, and to help her marry Robert.


    Now that Laurence was bringing back Georgia¡¯s son back, so the heart of the matter here was to make


    use of Georgia¡¯s son.


    ¡°Miss Lane, are you willing to be this child¡¯s mother? When the timees, you will bring along this


    child and appear in front of Robert. You will im that you are the child¡¯s mother, and by doing that,


    your lies all those years ago won¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    ¡°You are able to make this son acknowledge me as his mother?¡±


    Emma asked with much doubt.


    ¡°This child is only five years old, and I have confined him to a solitary room for many days, and I have


    hired many psychologists to give him some treatment. His mental has broken down, and by then all you


    need to do is to appear in front of him as a mother, giving him care and protection, letting him rely on


    you and trust you. If you go along with the lies and directives of the psychologists and hypnotists, he


    will definitely believe that you are his mother.¡±


    Emma¡¯s teeth started to chatter.


    She never imagined that Laurence managed to do something so cruel to that son. She suddenly felt


    afraid of the man in front of her.


    Despite her fears, this deal was too tempting. Just when Emma was still stuck in a quandary, Owen


    had already agreed to the proposition.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, I thank you for giving my daughter a chance. You can be rest assured, she would be able


    to do it.¡±


    After saying that, Owen turned to look at Emma.


    ¡°This is such a good opportunity. Don¡¯t you want to take it?¡±


    Greed upied Emma¡¯s heart momentarily. That son was Georgia¡¯s son, what reason did she have to


    feel pity for her?


    If this n with Laurence came into fruition, half of the inheritance of the Simpson family would belong


    to her. She wouldn¡¯t have to do things ording to Robert¡¯s mood too, and she didn¡¯t have to be wary


    of his mother.


    This was the perfect opportunity. Emma immediately nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, we will go with your n. I will give you full cooperation, but you need to know that this


    cannot seed in just a short amount of time. What are you nning to do next?¡±


    ¡°You guys know very well too that I have kidnapped Robert. When Robertes back, he will definitely


    look for my whereabouts so that he can exact revenge. At the same time, you have to take note of


    Robert¡¯s father. He is one formidable man who has dispatched men to trace my steps. These people


    will be your enemies soon, so I can¡¯t really meet you as often as I am doing now. We will contact by


    phone from now on, and I will always change my number. You don¡¯t need to feel strange, I will leave


    my assistants behind to your help. They will ry my messages from time to time.¡±


    After saying that, Laurence looked at Emma.


    ¡°From now on, you have to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions. Come see the child every day, and after


    some time you would bring him home so that he starts to rely on you. By the time he finally sees you as


    his mother, we will proceed to our next n.¡±


    ¡°How long is this going to take?¡±


    Emma was a little nervous. She had a feeling that the Simpson family wouldn¡¯t give them the luxury of


    time.


    ¡°It needs a few months at least. And we can only do this by following the doctor¡¯s verdict. However, I


    have chosen the best psychologists in the world, and people with hypnotic abilities. They would make


    sure the objective is achieved to the best of their abilities.¡±


    Emma thought that this was a good n, but there were too many uncertainties in this n. She


    started to point this out to Laurence, ¡°Mr. Knight, I got engaged to Robert five years ago, and we only


    knew each other six years ago. In one year during that time, I happened to finish my final year in


    America, so you have to have a way to prove that I have given birth to a child before there. However, at


    that time I thought that my newborn child was dead, that¡¯s why I was afraid to reveal this to Robert. I


    have toe up with a way to make him believe that I did actually give birth to a child, it¡¯s just that I


    didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    When Laurence revealed this n, Emma was pretty excited, but after giving it some thought, she


    reckoned that in order to let someone as smart as Robert to believe that she had actually given birth to


    a child and she just didn¡¯t disclose to him this piece of news, she had toe up with more lies. She


    had to make sure all the corners were covered.


    Otherwise, as long as Robert send someone to investigate it, the truth mighte spilling out anytime


    soon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to worry about. You still have the doctor¡¯s proof back when you were still in


    America, and I will have everything in order. Your reason is not bad, about the death of a newborn but


    ¡°What n are you talking about?¡±


    Owen asked him, which brought a smile to Laurence¡¯s face.


    ¡°Even if you have married Robert, and even if he believes that this child is his, his heart is no longer


    where it should be. It is highly likely that he won¡¯t be so attentive to this child, so I need to think of a


    way to make Robert believe that the one he loves is you.¡¯


    ¡°How can that be possible?¡±


    Emma thought that was just a delusion. Maybe it was possible to reconstruct a child¡¯s memories by


    hypnotizing him and making him lose his original memories with the help of psychologists, but is there


    any way to alter a grown man¡¯s memories artificially? Emma felt that it was impossible.


    ¡°This world is a huge ce, Miss Lane. You don¡¯t need to fret now, because there are people in this


    world who has extraordinary abilities. I have already got in touch with him, and when the timing is right,


    as long as I can get my hands on Robert, I will be able to make him fall for you.¡±


    Emma and Owen could only stay silent. From the moment they came in, they were led on the nose by


    Laurence in terms of the direction of their thoughts.


    It didn¡¯t feel like they were having a fair deal here. Emma and Owen could clearly feel that they were


    being led by Laurence.


    However, with how things were transpiring, if they didn¡¯t cooperate with Laurence, the Lane family


    wouldn¡¯t have other hopes in getting out of this alive.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, where was this boy living in the past five years? Would the caretaker of this boye


    looking for us in the future?¡±


    Emma began questioning again.


    ¡°They are indeed looking for the boy, but you have nothing to be scared of. The boy¡¯s face has


    undergone stic surgery. That family would never see the same boy again.¡±


    Laurence was extremely confident that the Powell family would never discover them.


    After Emma and Owen had left, Laurence asked Kayden, ¡°Isn¡¯t Robert¡¯s mother having a meal now?¡±


    Laurence had captured Maisie, who was Robert¡¯s mother, and now that he was in a precarious


    position, he needed to find more weaknesses possessed by Laurence.


    ¡°Master, Auntie is having her meal now, oh right, Robert has called her just now. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°You send a text message by mimicking Auntie¡¯s tone.¡±


    On the other hand, after leaving the ward, Owen and Emma immediately plunged into a discussion.


    ¡°Dad, do you think that we will win this time? I always think that Laurence is one unscrupulous and


    ruthless man. Do you think someone like that would cooperate with us properly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always hard to wish for everything to be perfect when we are in a pinch. Do we have other


    options? At least, he really hates Robert. We are already way too deep into this matter, so why not we


    go all the way? If things turn out fine, the Lane family would be a prestigious family just like the


    Simpson family.¡±


    Emma could only nod. She really couldn¡¯te up with another way too.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know about the fact that she still had a son. She went to work as usual in theing two


    days, and she had buried herself in herb, churning out her experiment report and thesis after some


    tedious preparation.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Georgia handed her well-prepared report and data to Professor Lee, which made thetter satisfactory.


    Everything was ready, and they were only waiting for that one chance.


    One more week left until the end of the month. By that time, Percy would hold a seminar at the Imperial


    University. They have betting against Percy in front of the public, which garnered much attention.


    Georgia was waiting patiently for the seminar which was going to happen at the end of the month.


    That one day at the end of the month was her best chance to rid herself of all the uses and rumors


    thrown at her.


    It was finally Saturday, and she was taking care of Annie at home. She didn¡¯t need to work today, and


    her pregnancy check-up was scheduled for tomorrow. Georgia nned to have fun with her daughter


    at home all day today.


    When it was noon, Annie had drifted into sleep, and Georgia was at the moment scrolling the news.


    She wanted to check out any news that was rted to molecr targeted therapy about lung cancer,


    but instead she saw a headlines in the entertainment industry.


    The contents made her feel aghast because it was talking about Jennifer Johnson, who was the young


    was in year end, which would serve to unite the two affluent families.


    Although she never had much to do with Jasper, Georgia still hade across him in the past. As for


    Jennifer, Georgia had a very clear memory of her.


    When she first met Jennifer, Jennifer had pped her without first even saying a word, and at a


    banquet thrown by the Murphy family, Jennifer even berated her in front of all the participants.


    In the eyes of Georgia, Jennifer always had a maniacal crush on Robert all along. Georgia was


    Selena.


    At that moment, Selena was visiting a bridal shop. This was the most superior bridal workshop in the


    whole of Imperial City.


    As Jasper¡¯s sister, she had apanied her mother Elliot to this bridal workshop. They were going to


    book a bridal suit for the engagement day.


    Besides that, Selena still needed to apany Jennifer to choose her bridal gown.


    Selena was reluctant toe here, but it was coincidentally weekends, and she didn¡¯t need to worry


    about work.


    When Jennifer came to their house, she had insisted for Selena to give her help in choosing the bridal


    attire, to which Elliot had agreed to do it. That was the reason Selena had awkwardly appeared here.


    While she watched Jennifer changed into different gowns, Jennifer would shot her a nce from time


    to time, and within her eyes there was a hint of mockery, which caused Selena to feel increasingly


    ufortable.


    The two of them were well aware of what had happened that night, but Serena chose not to say


    anything publicly. She could only endure in silence.


    Georgia called her, which gave Selena a break out of this ufortable situation. She let out a sigh.


    ¡°Mum, some friend is calling me now. I need to go out to answer it.¡±


    At that moment, Jennifer was getting a change of clothes in the fitting room. Elliot nodded.


    ¡°Then go answer it. Remember not to drag it out.¡±


    Selena immediately went into the washroom with her phone. Only this ce was quiet enough.


    ¡°Miss Lane, why are you calling me so suddenly? Are you trying to ask about the progress about the


    matter of that car?¡±


    Of course, Georgia would want to know more about that, but she just came out gunning with what she


    was most curious about.


    ¡°I have seen a news just now talking about your brother¡¯s marriage with Jennifer. The news said that


    they are going into engagement. Is this real?¡±


    Selena didn¡¯t expect Georgia to ask about this, and all of a sudden she felt her heart aching.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. They are going to hold an engagement banquet next month, and the date of their marriage


    has been tentatively fixed at the end of the year. The exact date and time is unknown for now.¡±


    So it was true after all. Georgia simply felt incredulous.


    She didn¡¯t know about the truth between Selena and Jasper, that their sibling rtionship was fake.


    She was just asking ording to her own judgment.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s very weird of me to ask about this, but I think you know that Jennifer has a crush on Robert.


    Aren¡¯t I right? It seems that this piece of information has been made public. At the banquet held by the


    Murphy family, Jennifer even got mad because I was standing next to Robert, but how could she turn to


    your brother all of a sudden? Aren¡¯t you guys concerned about this when you¡¯re forming ties between


    the families?¡±


    Selena didn¡¯t know how to provide an exnation. She immediately sunk into a deep silence.


    Her silence only served to increase Georgia¡¯s impression that there must be something going on


    behind closed doors. Despite her suspicion, she didn¡¯t press forward as she too immersed herself in


    silence.


    Only after a long time did Selena provide a reason for Georgia¡¯s question.

 Chapter 147 Alfred Admits His Origins

    Chapter 147 Alfred Admits His Origins


    ¡°Maybe they see eye to eye to each other now? Jennifer is giving all of her attention to my brother


    currently, and as long as she could continue to treat my brother well, I will turn a blind eye to her past. I


    am really tired now, Miss Lane. Do you have anything else you want to know?¡±


    Selena was saying thest sentence and hoping that Georgia could get the cue that she wanted to


    hang up now. Georgia immediately asked her the final question, ¡°Robert¡¯s father was investigating that


    car from that day. Hasn¡¯t he found the car owner yet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I have been very busy the past two days, and I¡¯ve forgotten to ask Robert¡¯s


    father about it. Miss Lane, I can pass you his number, and you can ask him yourself.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you for that.¡±


    After the two of them hung up, Georgia stared at the number belonging to Robert¡¯s father. She was


    stuck in a dilemma. Should she call this number?


    Georgia couldn¡¯te to a decision at the moment.


    She decided not to overthink this at the moment. She should just have some good sleep, and then she


    would think about this after her pregnancy test tomorrow.


    On the other hand, on an ind in Hawaii, Robert has been discharged from the hospital. He would


    take a flight back to the country tomorrow.


    At the moment, Robert also learnt the news about Jasper and Jennifer¡¯s engagement, which aroused


    his suspicion. He immediately called Jasper, ¡°Why are you nning to marry Jennifer? That woman is


    a maniac, and it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Robert began questioning with a doubtful tone. Jasper responded with a sigh at the other end, and he


    began to describe what had happened at the Murphy family banquet before heunched into a


    have a choice in this matter, you know. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Jennifer is the only daughter


    who was treasured by her parents and in a twist of my worst fate I happened to sleep with her. If I didn¡¯t


    take responsibility for that, both my parents and Jennifer¡¯s parents would berate and torture me until I


    would no longer be human. Instead of that happening, I chose the easier way, that was to give all of my


    cooperation. It¡¯s just marrying a wife, everyone doesn¡¯t have to get stuck up on it.¡±


    Based on Robert¡¯s understanding of Jennifer, with how she had been pestering him for more than ten


    years, it was unbelievable for her to willingly marry Jasper. There must be more than meets the eyes.


    ¡°Jasper, don¡¯t you even think for a second that there¡¯s a motive behind Jennifer¡¯s move here? I have a


    feeling that she would cook up something.¡±


    Robert was in fact feeling a little sorry. He had been rejecting Jennifer for many years, which indirectly


    drover her to madness.


    And from the looks of things now, this mad woman was now involving his band of brothers. Despite the


    circumstances, not only Jasper wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned, he even started to guffaw, ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to sound so sorry. Jennifer has been crazy for a long time. Now that she has chosen to marry me,


    even if she wants to create some ruckus or wants to use me, do you think I have no way of pushing her


    away? We don¡¯t even know who would win in this match where each of us would w away at the


    other, at least for now, you know.¡±


    How could Jasper not know that this marriage was a farce from the beginning? That didn¡¯t ount for


    the fact that Jennifer and him were indeed drunk together that night and they had made love.


    If taking into ount how crazily in love Jennifer was towards Robert, not only she wouldn¡¯t admit


    having anything to do with Jasper, she would have continued to stick to Robert. Not only that didn¡¯t


    happen, Jennifer appeared to want to marry him no matter what, which gave him the impression that


    she was scheming something.


    Jasper wasn¡¯t really fazed by the possibility of Jennifer ying tricks on him. He was fully confident that


    he would have a way of taking care of this woman. He always felt that besides his mother and his


    younger sister, there was no one in the world who could shake him up from within, not to mention


    hurting him.


    Robert continued this conversation with Jasper for a little longer, and Jasper even offered to get him at


    the airport. However, Robert only wanted to see Georgia, so he kindly declined Jasper¡¯s goodwill.


    After hanging up the phone, Robert suddenly felt like giving Georgia a surprise call, to ask her about


    whether she was ready toe get him tomorrow. He had a surprise in store for her.


    He initially wanted to inform Georgia about his father¡¯s findings about that car owner, who turned out to


    be Ivan. But when he woke up that day, he felt like it would be better to tell her personally after alighting


    from the ne.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The thing was, when the time to return to country approached, Robert began to feel an uneasiness


    wrapping him. He was worried that Georgia wouldn¡¯te to fetch him at the airport.


    With his phone in his hand, he hesitated for a long time, still unable to make that call. He noticed that


    his mother had replied him with a text message, and it was after so long after hisst phone call. This


    was the first time his mother had contacted him after that.


    ¡°I have listened to the news in your voice message that you have left for me. Since we can¡¯t pull


    ourselves clear from the Lane family, you have to get down to this matter once you return to the


    country. Your father should be in the country, and you two should investigate about that ident


    involving Wendy. I don¡¯t want to see your father and you for now. I just want to unwind overseas here,


    so don¡¯t ask about my whereabouts. I wille back after some time.¡±


    After reading the text message, Robert tried calling her again, but nobody was picking up too this time.


    It seemed that his mother was still angry. Robert could only give up for now. Perhaps he had really hurt


    her mother¡¯s heart.


    Robert just hoped that he could find even more definitive evidence so that his mother could believe that


    Georgia was innocent all along.


    Because of this text message, Robert suddenly lost all of his courage to call Georgia.


    He should preserve his surprise for tomorrow when he arrived home. By then, he could really see


    Georgia again, and after pressing down his longing for her, Robert closed his eyes in preparation for


    his sleep.


    Whereas in the country, it was only night time.


    Georgia, Vanessa and Annie finished dinner and they wanted to take a stroll around the area.


    After some time, a young man wearing suit walked towards them.


    ¡°Young miss, the old man wants to see you.¡±


    Vanessa and Georgia couldn¡¯t understand what that young man was talking about.


    Georgia caught a glimpse of a few bodyguards in ck suits surrounding an old man sitting on a


    wheelchair, and one of the bodyguards had pushed the old man forward to their front.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Why are you calling me the young miss? And


    who am I supposed to see now?¡±


    Vanessa began to ask with confusion while the old man on the wheelchair was already in front of


    Vanessa.


    ¡°I am Alfred¡¯s grandfather, Vanessa. After you have married Alfred, he never brings you back to G City.


    Alfred¡¯s mother hase to Imperial City recently but she didn¡¯t bring you back either. That only leaves


    me with the choice ofing to see my granddaughter-inw by myself.¡±


    After that old man had finished his words, both Vanessa and Georgia had an astonished look on their


    faces.


    Since such a fiasco had happened on Alfred and Vanessa¡¯s wedding, none of the members of the


    Chow family had attended the wedding. Now, Alfred¡¯s mother hase to visit her, bringing with her


    the message to divorce the two of them. Vanessa had agreed to it on the spot.


    However, Alfred himself came the very next day. His face told her that he clearly didn¡¯t want to divorce


    her.


    And now, Alfred¡¯s grandfather had appeared in front of Vanessa, and his demeanour was gentle and


    mellow. He even referred to her as his granddaughter-inw. Could it be that the Chow family actually


    didn¡¯t mind what had happened on the wedding?


    Georgia and Vanessa were perplexed by the turn of events. They could only address this old man


    politely.


    Besides, they didn¡¯t know what else to say. They just stood curtly and awkwardly in front of this old


    man. At that moment, Alfred¡¯s grandfather began to talk, ¡°I heard from Alfred¡¯s mother that Alfred didn¡¯t


    want to part ways with you. Since that¡¯s the case, Alfred has set his eyes on you as his wife, so I


    decided toe to Imperial City by my own volition to take a look at you.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s heart was scrambling now. She didn¡¯t know where this conversation which was led by this


    old man was going.


    ¡°Grandfather, I actually agreed to divorce him because I don¡¯t want to embarrass Alfred by staying


    together with him. Alfred is just feeling indignant, and he is very resentful towards me. A divorce might


    be the best choice for everyone. Even if he didn¡¯t agree to divorce now, he would in the future.¡±


    After Vanessa had said that, the old man surprisingly began tough.


    ¡°I used to think that you are a very superficial girl, so when Alfred insisted to marry you at that time, I


    didn¡¯te to your wedding, and so were the Chow family. That was because we thought that Alfred


    was too reckless. However, now, I am pretty sure that Alfred has set his eyes on you. Even if


    something so major has happened on the wedding, he still didn¡¯t want to divorce you, so he wouldn¡¯t


    divorce you no matter what in the future.¡±


    ¡°But, even if Alfred didn¡¯t mind this, everyone knows about what had happened on that day.


    Grandfather, do you want to see the Chow family turns into aughing stock? I don¡¯t know why do you


    Vanessa felt very repulsive when it came to the matter of her being together with Alfred even if Alfred¡¯s


    grandfather was very friendly with his attitude now. It seemed apparent that he didn¡¯t mind one bit


    about that incident on the wedding.


    However, the wedding was not the only thing souring their ties. There were still strange videos that


    circted around which depicted them.


    Although Georgia had said that it might be another woman who resembled her, but they couldn¡¯t find


    this woman yet, which meant Vanessa had no way to rid herself of the me.


    After Vanessa said that, the old man once again guffawed.


    ¡°Before the marriage, I actually didn¡¯t go through your background at all, but after that incident, I


    specially went to look into you and found that you are an orphan. I have sent people to find someone


    who looks like you and then we could announce to the public that you are not the subject in the video.


    As for the truth of the matter, Miss Cooke, as long as you stay loyal to my grandson, I will be able to


    make Alfred¡¯s mother turn a blind eye to your past, and I will make sure you steady yourself as Alfred¡¯s


    wife in the family. That way, the people of the Chow family wouldn¡¯t have any objections, and the world


    would think that you have been framed, that it was a video depicting somebody else.¡±


    Vanessa couldn¡¯t understand why did Alfred¡¯s grandfather want her to be his wife, but she suddenly


    said with emotion, ¡°Grandfather, actually my best friend has seen someone who looks so much like me.


    I have a suspicion that I might have a twin¡­¡±


    At the same time, on the other side of the Imperial City, afterying low for a few days, Alfred came to


    Mrs. Chow and showed the test result validating their blood ties to her.


    Mrs. Chow took that file with confusion written all over her face. When she opened the file and saw that


    it was a test result of their blood ties, she asked Alfred questioningly, ¡°Why did you suddenly go do this


    test? Who are being tested here?¡±


    Alfred raised his head at Mrs. Chow and he articted each word carefully, ¡°Mrs. Chow, this is


    precisely a test result of our rtionship. ording to what is written there, you and I are not mother


    and son.¡±


    After Alfred had said that, Mrs. Chow¡¯s face immediately became pale.

 Chapter 148 Endless Lies

    Chapter 148 Endless Lies


    ¡°Alfred, what nonsense are you sprouting?¡±


    Isabel came back to her senses and rebuked him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to take me as your mother anymore just because I want you to divorce Vanessa?¡±


    To Isabel, her son went crazy for a woman to the point that he would abandon his mother.


    She never expected Alfred to be serious with his words.


    Isabel was kind to Alfred, and Alfred had once treated her as his mother too. In the past six years,


    Isabel had put in a lot of effort in supporting him, so Alfred didn¡¯t want to believe what he saw as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Mrs. Chow. I want you to be my mother, and I want to address you as my mom too. I


    never knew who were my biological parents since I was young. When you brought me back to the


    Chow residence, you gave me love. I have always thought that you are the best mother in this world,


    but I am really not your son.¡±


    Alfred knelt on the ground and said painstakingly.


    On the other hand, Isabel staggered a little too.


    Her body was shaking all over, and her voice was unstable.


    She opened the DNA report and flipped it through page by page.


    On the paper, it showed that Isabel and Alfred were not blood-rted.


    Isabel sucked in a deep breath, but her heart still burned with pain. It suffocated her.


    How could it be possible? They did a DNA test in the past as well and it showed positive results. How


    could Alfred not be her son now?


    She was certain that Alfred was her child whom she finally found after twenty years. Back then, she


    was grateful to have finally found her son.


    But why did God pull a prank on her? Tears slowly slipped down her cheeks as she confirmed the truth


    with Alfred once more.


    ¡°Is this really not because of Vanessa? Alfred, are you really not lying to me? Or are you trying to


    threaten me to ept Vanessa?¡±


    Alfred shook his head in agony. He was unwilling to believe the truth that unfolded before him too, but


    at this point, he would rather lose everything than continue to live in a lie.


    Rachel did not understand him at all. Sure, being in power exhrated him but he was unwilling to lie to


    Mrs. Chow. This woman truly loved him as her own son. Now, she was a pitiful mother.


    Although they had many quarrels because of Vanessa, but Mrs. Chow still loved her son.


    He did not want this mother to be kept in the dark. It would only bring her more pain when she heard


    the truth from someone else in the future.


    ¡°Mrs. Chow, my rtionship with Vanessa would not affect my rtionship with you at all. It¡¯s just that I


    suddenly found problems with my identity, so I went for a DNA test. The results showed me that I¡¯m


    indeed not your son. I¡¯m sorry to have upied the love that you should¡¯ve kept for your son for the


    past six years. I¡¯m telling you this today is to give you some mental preparation because after this, I will


    be telling grandpa about it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take what doesn¡¯t belong to me. Everything belongs to


    your son.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot tell your grandpa.¡±


    In an instant, Isabel wiped her tears and said to Alfred sternly.


    ¡°You absolutely cannot reveal the truth. Do you understand how grim the situation is now? My amazing


    husband¡¯s illegitimate child out there is eyeing our fortune. The same goes for all our other rtives.


    With so many people going after the family¡¯s wealth, you cannot leave now. If the truth is out of the bag,


    you¡¯ll be kicked out of the family. Do you know what will happen to me by then? I¡¯ll be a gone case too!¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a lie, you need to continue living in one!¡±


    Isabel said everything calmly. Her expression was stern, and her gaze showed that she was absolutely


    serious about what she just said.


    Surely, Alfred knew what the Chow family was facing right now, but he was unwilling to live a fake life


    anymore.


    ¡°Mrs. Chow, I¡¯m not your son and this is a fact. Even if I don¡¯t reveal it, someone else will. It¡¯s


    impossible to keep my identity in the dark forever.¡±


    ¡°Where did you find out about your true identity? How many people know about it now?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Isabel asked in a cold tone. However, Alfred did not want to answer her.


    Other than Rachel, Georgia knew about it too. Then, Vanessa would surely have heard about it as well.


    At this time, Alfred didn¡¯t want to drag Vanessa into this mess with him.


    Although Isabel was ady, she was ruthless when it came to dealing with certain matters. If she was


    at a dead end, Alfred was sure that she would get to Vanessa, Georgia and Rachel. Maybe the ones


    who knew the truth would disappear from this world forever.


    ¡°Mrs. Chow, I¡¯ve given serious consideration about this. Telling everyone the truth is the best choice for


    both of us. If we go on with this lie, we wouldn¡¯t know when it would be revealed one day, would we?


    You can keep searching for your son. Judging from the current situation, the Chow family wouldn¡¯t be in


    chaos yet since Old Mr. Chow is still around. At most, the rest would just be tempted by the truth but I


    believe that old Mr. Chow can handle the situation.¡±


    It seemed that Alfred had made up his mind to leave the Chow family. Upon realizing that, Isabel


    suddenly knelt down on the ground before him and started to cry.


    Isabel was such a proud woman, so Alfred had never seen her crying pathetically in front of him.


    He regarded Isabel as his own mother, so his first thought was to help her up. However, Isabel pushed


    his hands away and looked up at him. When she spoke, her tone was full of pain and despair.


    ¡°Alfred, please don¡¯t tell anyone the truth. Take it as a request from me in exchange for the love I¡¯ve


    given to you for the past six years. Just continue living as my son as don¡¯t let the other Chow rtives


    and that illegitimate child have any chance to take over the family. When the day I find my own son


    want, and I will respect your decision. But if you reveal the truth now, the other members of the family


    will think that this is a good chance to take over. old Mr. Chow won¡¯t be able to handle this situation and


    those people would only be more aggressive.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve used many methods to suppress the other members of the Chow family in the past few years.


    If you leave now and lead a bad life next time, they will definitely get back at you. Would you really


    rather face that kind of humiliation than continue this pretense as my son?¡±


    Isabel was already crying from sadness. Although she was partly dramatic, but she was truly desperate


    too.


    She knew that Alfred had a soft heart. Therefore, she tried to appear as pitiful as possible. At the


    thought of Alfred¡¯s identity, she came to realize that it meant she and her own child had been separated


    for over twenty years. Just the thought of it was enough to make her upset.


    Maybe her child had died long ago. This possibility made Isabel feel hopeless.


    The surprise and expectation she had when she first found Alfred had turned into ashes of


    nothingness.


    Alfred was in a dilemma. Surely, he understood the pros and cons of whatever Isabel told him.


    However, how could he deal with Rachel if he continued to stay here as the heir to the Chow family?


    Also, Vanessa and Georgia knew about it so Alfred didn¡¯t know how to make the best choice.


    He then decided to ask Isabel about it.


    ¡°Mrs. Chow, what if¡­what if we can¡¯t find your son forever? Would I still need to stay in this position?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find my child, perhaps he or she had already died long ago. If that was the case, then


    Alfred, I would rather have you pretend to be my son forever than having that illegitimate child of my


    husband take whatever should¡¯ve belonged to my child. That was supposed to be for my child!¡±


    Isabel was particrly stern when she said that.


    Alfred understood her hatred.


    Isabel¡¯s husband, Grady Chow was a Casanova, so who would know how many illegitimate children he


    had out there? This man had never cared about Isabel¡¯s feelings nor protected her pride, resulting in


    his lovers out there being rude and arrogant towards Isabel.


    With that pride of Isabel, she definitely would rather have Alfred keep pretending to be her son and be


    the heir than seeing Grady¡¯s illegitimate child be in that position. It would kill her to see that.


    ¡°Give me some time to think it over.¡±


    Alfred couldn¡¯t make a choice right away, but he couldn¡¯t bear to reject her request too.


    Isabel was not in a good ce in the first ce. Her child had been gone for more than twenty years,


    and no one in the Chow family cared about her other than old Mr. Chow.


    Even a mistress wouldn¡¯t take a second look at Isabel who had no children.


    After Alfred returned to the family, then only did Mrs. Chow¡¯s status elevated.


    Therefore, Alfred understood the real reason Isabel refused his departure.


    Isabel couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She had to know the names of those people who knew about Alfred¡¯s


    birth secret right now so she wouldn¡¯t overthink things. She must deal with those people as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to it, I will be forced to death by them! Alfred, is the past six years of love and care


    not enough for you to help me for this moment? I¡¯ve already agreed to share half of the wealth with


    you, but we can talk about it again if you think it¡¯s not enough. All I want is for you to secure my child¡¯s


    position and help me to find my child. If you reveal the truth now, I might die in their hands before I can


    even find my child. Can¡¯t you just help me with this?¡±


    As she spoke, she started to cry and looked pitiful. It made Alfred doubt himself.


    Should he really continue to hide the truth like what Mrs. Chow said?


    ¡°If you leave and reveal the truth now, I will hang myself dead here! Alfred, mark my words. Your act of


    revealing the truth is indirectly forcing me to die!¡±


    While Alfred was still hesitating, his grandfather gave him a call.


    ¡°It¡¯s grandpa.¡±


    Alfred said to Isabel.


    ¡°Quickly answer it and find out what he wants.¡±


    Isabel was slightly worried that old Mr. Chow might¡¯ve found out about Alfred¡¯s identity.


    Her life would be over if that was the case!


    Alfred picked up the call and put it on loudspeaker.

 Chapter 149 Travis’s Medical Report Outcome

    Chapter 149 Travis¡¯s Medical Report Oue


    ¡°Alfred, where are you now?¡±


    Alfred¡¯s grandfather asked him via the phone.


    ¡°Grandpa, I am staying in the hotel with my mother and talking to her. Why do you call me?¡±


    Alfred asked gently. His grandfather smiled.


    ¡°In fact, you stay along with your mother. Come to Vanessa¡¯s condominium now. I saw my


    granddaughter-inw and talked to her just now. Ask your mother whether she wants toe over? I


    have something to tell.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I will go there with Alfred.¡±


    Isabel answered him, he smiled.


    ¡°Come here as soon as possible.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Mrs. Chow promised Alfred.


    ¡°Except the promise we make before, as long as you agree to keep holding the position, I will not


    intervene in the matter between you and Vanessa. I will not care whether you want to be with her or


    not, I will not say anything.¡±


    The enticement was alluring, Alfred was hesitant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer now. Since your grandfather calls you, let¡¯s meet him now. Vanessa is there


    too, let¡¯s go there together.¡±


    Alfred agreed to her promise.


    While in the condominium which Vanessa and Georgia stayed, Vanessa, Georgia and Annie still talked


    with Alfred¡¯s grandfather.


    They had arrived at the condominium, Annie sat on Georgia¡¯s knee. She listened to the adults talking


    obediently. Georgia remained silent for most of the time.


    It was mostly Alfred¡¯s grandfather and Vanessa talking.


    ¡°I will ask others to investigate whether you have a twin sister.¡±


    Alfred¡¯s grandfather spoke to Vanessa after he heard Georgia saying that she met a woman who


    looked simr to Vanessa before.


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa¡­However, no matter the person exists or not, I will not get along with Alfred


    again. He can¡¯t tolerate this kind of matter. Even if we stay together, we will suffer.¡±


    Vanessa knew Alfred well. The man was not going to make it, why did they tangle again and torture


    each other?


    Even if the Chow family members liked her but Alfred did not get over the incident, Vanessa thought


    that she would never get along with Alfred.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t both of you stay together? I have asked Alfred toe here. We should make everything


    clear today. Don¡¯t worry, I will not force you and Alfred to be together but you should not procrastinate


    anymore. Can you ept this way?¡±


    Vanessa stayed silent for a while.


    ¡°It may not be a bad idea.¡±


    It was good that they made everything clear, then they should not tangle each other anymore.


    They waited at the condominium for half an hour. Finally, Alfred reached Vanessa¡¯s condominium with


    his mother, Isabel.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you inform me that you are here?¡±


    Mrs. Chow smiled at her father while Alfred called him grandpa.


    Next, Mrs. Chow smiled at Vanessa and Georgia.


    Compared tost time, Mrs. Chow showed a warmer expression. She greeted Vanessa affectionately.


    ¡°Vanessa, I am too impulsive when I see youst time. Don¡¯t mind that.¡±


    After saying that, Mrs. Chow smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, I am a bit rude when I first meet you. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    After saying that, Mrs. Chow smiled at Annie and greeted her.


    ¡°Your daughter is so cute. Annie, can I hug you?¡±


    Mrs. Chow walked towards Annie and stretched her hand to lift her. Georgia felt that the scene was


    unbelievable.


    Annie was frightened. She turned her head and looked at Georgia. Then, she called mommy.


    Obviously, Annie was panicked and did not know what to do. Georgia smiled.


    ¡°Annie, say thank you to Mrs. Chow.¡±


    Annie nodded to Mrs. Chow obediently.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Chow.¡±


    Mrs. Chow lifted Annie and kissed her affectionately.


    After that, she spoke to Vanessa and Alfred.


    ¡°Alfred, why do you quarrel with your wife? It makes me misunderstand Vanessa. You have admitted


    your mistake in front of me, right? Apologize to Vanessa now, then get along with her. If both of you can


    give birth to a cute granddaughter like Annie, I will be satisfied.¡±


    Alfred showed a weird expression.


    He knew that Mrs. Chow was begging him. Alfred did not want to reveal the truth in front of the people.


    Alfred could not get over the incident when facing Vanessa. Mrs. Chow was nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that you want to apologize to Vanessa? Why do you stay there? Quickly apologize to


    her. Have you forgotten the agreement between us?¡±


    Vanessa could not understand what happened. When she met Mrs. Chow for the first time, Mrs. Chow


    showed disdain and discontentment on her obviously. Her arrogant attitude hurt Vanessa¡¯s feeling.


    However, Mrs. Chow treated her affectionately at the moment. She even said that Alfred wanted to


    apologize to her and everything was a misunderstanding. She felt that everything was not realistic.


    Vanessa was stunned, she was as if indulging in her dream.


    Alfred¡¯s grandfather looked at the scene, he smiled satisfyingly.


    ¡°Isabel, I think you are discontented with Vanessa. Vanessa has told me that they have met a woman


    simr to Vanessa before. The person involved in the video must not be Vanessa, we misunderstand


    her. Alfred, quickly apologize to your wife! You don¡¯t want to divorce when you misunderstand her to be


    the person in the video. Now, we have confirmed that Vanessa is not the person involved in the video.


    You should apologize to her and get along with her in the future.¡±


    After he said that, Mrs. Chow walked towards Alfred and pulled his hand.


    ¡°Grandpa has said that, you should apologize to Vanessa now. Then, most importantly, we get together


    as a family.¡±


    Alfred had thought of something. He breathed in deeply and walked towards Vanessa.


    Then, he knelt in front of Vanessa.


    ¡°Wifey, I am wrong. I shouldn¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s get along in the future and don¡¯t misunderstand each


    other anymore.¡±


    Vanessa was stunned. Georgia did not even dare to speak at the moment.


    Vanessa and Georgia did not understand why they changed their attitude. Alfred was furious before,


    Vanessa and Georgia knew that.


    However, Alfred knelt in front of Vanessa and apologized at the moment.


    Vanessa was startled, she did not know how to deal with the scene.


    Mrs. Chow looked at her, Alfred¡¯s grandfather looked at her gently too. Alfred seemed to apologize to


    her sincerely when kneeling in front of her. Did he know the truth already?


    At the moment, Vanessa kept thinking. She was hesitant.


    She admitted that she was soft-hearted. She wanted to give Alfred one more chance. She had love and


    hatred for Alfred.


    She had the thought to give up on Alfred before because she was totally disappointed in him.


    Nevertheless, Alfred gave her hope again. Vanessa did not dare to speak.


    If she rejected, she was afraid that she would regret it afterwards. However, if she agreed, she was


    even afraid that she would regret it in the future.


    Everyone looked at Vanessa when she kept silent, atst she spoke.


    ¡°Can you give me some time? I will consider it. Alfred, do you know how many incidents have urred


    between us? I want to consider what do I really want. I have to think carefully.¡±


    Alfred showed an awkward expression. Mrs. Chow smiled and lifted Annie towards Vanessa.


    ¡°It is a good idea. Vanessa, my son has bullied you, you can¡¯t simply forgive him, right? You must think


    carefully and make a decision afterwards. Don¡¯t forgive a man easily, you should teach him a lesson!¡±


    After saying that, Mrs. Chow looked at Alfred¡¯s grandfather again.


    ¡°Dad, let the young adults settle it by themselves. If Vanessa and Alfred are predestined, give them


    some time. Let them think carefully. As the elders, we should not force them.¡±


    His grandfather nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let them consider carefully.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, I show up in front of you suddenly, you must be frightened. Don¡¯t be afraid, we will not force


    you. Even if you don¡¯t want to be together with Alfred again, it is your choice. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you


    to investigate your identity and background. If I find up the person who looks simr to you, I will


    announce it to the mass and prove that you are innocent.¡±


    Vanessa expressed her appreciation to him. Then, he left with his security guards and secretary. Mrs.


    Chow put Annie down and followed him to leave.


    There were only Alfred, Vanessa, Georgia and Annie staying in the condominium.


    Georgia bent and lifted Annie. After that, she talked to Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, I bring Annie to the bedroom. Both of you have a good talk. Call me if anything happens.¡±


    Vanessa nodded. Georgia lifted Annie and left.


    She knew Vanessa for many years. Due to their longstanding friendship, she was clear that Vanessa


    was soft-hearted already.


    Although she was discontented with Alfred, Georgia respected Vanessa¡¯s decision.


    Not everyone was predestined in this world to be loved by someone they loved too. So, there were


    many cases of one-sided love.


    Vanessa and Alfred were predestined. So, after so many years, they still loved each other but a


    misunderstanding existed between them.


    If they wanted to be together with each other after the misunderstanding was solved, Georgia would


    wish them happiness.


    In the living room, Alfred and Vanessa sat on the sofa. Vanessa stood up and poured a cup of tea for


    Alfred.


    They kept silent for a while. Vanessa spoke suddenly.


    ¡°I think a lot recently. I think of our past and the future. Alfred, I know that I don¡¯t deserve your love. I


    have done hurtful things to you in the past. I have exined everything but I hurt you severely in the


    past, I can¡¯t do anything topensate for you. However, I must exin again for the video.¡±


    ¡°I am not involved in the video, everything that Georgia says is true. She meets a woman simr to me


    at the airport. I don¡¯t mind other things, I just hope you trust me on this issue even if we will not be


    together in the future. I am not lying, I am not involved in the videos that you watch.¡±


    Alfred¡¯s heart was cracking.


    He did not want to be Mrs. Chow¡¯s son anymore but she begged him again and again.


    On the way, Mrs. Chow even threatened him that if he told out the truth and everyone knew that he did


    not belong to the Chow family. She would harm Vanessa and he would not meet her again.


    Alfred knew Mrs. Chow well, she would do whatever she wanted. She would really make Vanessa


    disappear from the world.


    At the moment, Alfred hated whatever Vanessa did and even hated her to be together with other men.


    But he knew that Mrs. Chow had the power to make Vanessa disappear, hepromised. He agreed


    to act as her son until she found her real son.


    Alfred was clear that he really cared about Vanessa.


    But he could not treat her like the past and be an intimate spouse. He found it hard to do so. It


    was the reason that made him sad.


    He wanted to protect the woman but he could not trust her anymore. He did not know what should they


    do.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When looking at the woman, Alfred would think of the videos and his humiliating past.


    ¡°Vanessa, after considering for half a month, you just reject to get along with me in front of my


    grandfather. Don¡¯t care about my mother¡¯s and my grandpa¡¯s behaviour today. It is not suitable for us to


    get along again.¡±


    After saying that, Alfred stood up.


    ¡°Furthermore, ask Georgia to keep the secret of my identity. You keep it too. Or else, don¡¯t me me


    for not reminding you.¡±


    After saying that, Alfred stood up and left the condominium.


    Vanessa was realized when she saw the man¡¯s silhouette totally disappearing from her sight. In fact,


    her hesitance was so ridiculous. Alfred was just forced to apologize just now.


    The man still could not get over the past happenings. He did not even want to listen to the truth.


    Vanessa lowered her head and cried.


    She understood abruptly that their rtionship was indeed over.


    It was silent, Annie had fallen asleep. Georgia walked out of the bedroom softly. Then, she saw


    Vanessa sobbing in the living room.


    ¡°Does Alfred say something hurtful?¡±


    Georgia asked gently.


    Vanessa raised her head. Her crystal-clear tears fell down, she smiled instantly.


    ¡°Georgia, our rtionship is over. Let¡¯s bring Annie abroad to settle down. I want to leave this grieved


    ce and nevere back again.¡±


    ¡°I know it. No matter what decision you make, I will support you.¡±


    Georgia hugged Vanessa. No matter where they were, as long as they stayed together with Annie,


    nothing else could be an issue.


    On that night, before Georgia slept, she found a message sent by Robert.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pick me up at the airport tomorrow. It iste now, I don¡¯t want to call you that may


    disturb you from sleeping but you can¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Georgiaughed, Robert seemed to concern about the matter of whether she would pick him up at the


    airport.


    The next morning, Georgia nned to undergo antenatal care in the hospital early in the morning.


    Robert¡¯s assistant called Georgia suddenly.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, the medical report that you ask me to do is out now. Do you want to take a look at it?¡±


    Travis had been transferred to another hospital recently. Georgia visited him twice a day. His condition


    was good. The doctor also prescribed anti-inmmatory treatment for him.


    After he was transferred, Travis did not go mad and revolt again. Georgia felt that her suspicion was


    urate.


    The nurse and the medicine on that day were problematic.


    ¡°I am busy today. Can you tell me the result of the report via the phone?¡±

 Chapter 150 Plane Crash

    Chapter 150 ne Crash


    Georgia was on the way to the hospital, she didn¡¯t have time to receive the report in person.


    Capital hospital was always crowded, she had to take a number and wait, so she gave up on the


    report.


    ¡°Ms Lane, the report shows something odd with the medicine, it seems to be a type of drug that inhibits


    nerve recovery in the meantime creates neurological and memory disorders. This is a new type of drug,


    I¡¯ll skip the medical jargons but the main function of this drug is to destroy the brain¡¯s nerves,


    preventing one to recall back their memories and be dementia.¡±


    Georgia recalled Travis telling her that his memories wereing back that day, but the side effect was


    a severe headache.


    He even mentioned that the man smelled familiar, he didn¡¯t like to get an injection or take medicine,


    what happened was not his first encountered.


    A shiver ran down Georgia¡¯s spine when the dots were connected along with the report.


    Someone was trying to attack Travis? Since ten years ago, he was forced to live on the street and now


    that he was receiving treatment, his enemy began to control his recovery or even tried to make him a


    dummy by using drugs.


    What kind of hatredsted over ten years?


    Georgia asked in curiosity.


    ¡°n, if the report is correct, does that means someone wants to stop Travis from remembering the


    past? There is something important in his memories, did you find out who was the man in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Ms Lane, your guess is correct but we haven¡¯t uncovered the mastermind behind it. Rest assured, Mr


    Simpson have his men on this and we are expecting results soon. While for Mr Armstrong, he is now


    safe in the hospital, Mr Simpson added a few guards to ensure no one shall harm Mr Armstrong


    anymore.¡±


    Robert had been doing all these discreetly, he even sent someone to protect Travis and investigate


    what happened.


    Robert had never mentioned any of this to her, Georgia felt touched.


    This man always did something for her behind her back and never mentioned it.


    ¡°Alright, please let me know once you have thetest information.¡±


    The conversation between them ended and Georgia arrived hospital about fifteen minutester.


    She took a number online but still needed to report to the nurse to arrange her queue.


    When she saw the number on the screen, she realized there were more than twenty patients ahead of


    her, she could only wait quietly sitting on the bench.


    She was not calm, she was thinking about Travis.


    Who would be his enemy?


    He knew something important that his enemy tried to kill him or even made him a beggar, a dummy.


    While thinking, her number was called.


    The doctor asked about her body condition, gestational age, got her weight and BP and then had her


    wait for an ultrasound.


    She waited for another half an hour before the nurse called her in for the ultrasound.


    It was fast as the gestational age were young, she had to drink a lot of water and did the ultrasound


    while enduring her pee.


    She spent another few minutes doing the ultrasound, she then waited for the print and went into the


    consultation room.


    The doctor looked nervous staring at the prints.


    Georgia sensed something was not right.


    ¡°Doctor, is there a problem?¡±


    Georgia asked nervously, the doctor looked at her and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Your medical history showed that you¡¯ve been hospitalized once and almost lost the child. The data on


    the ultrasound shows that the fetus is not growing as expected and the heartbeat is weak. Ms Lane,


    please be noticed that your pregnancy is rather weak and your body condition is not good either.


    You¡¯ve given birth to a child, and if you lost this one¡­ You need to be calm.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened hearing the doctor words.


    She knew she had not eaten enough, despite trying hard to eat a bnced and nutritious meal and


    protected the fetus all her heart, what she heard defeated her.


    ¡°Doctor, is there any other way? I want to keep this child.¡±


    ¡°I can prescribe you some medicine that might help, don¡¯t forget to take them ande to the hospital


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    immediately if there¡¯s anything wrong with your body. If no heartbeat is detected three monthster, you


    have to go for an abortion, otherwise, a dead fetus will harm your body¡­¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t really hear what the doctor said, she was shaking. What happened to Annie repeated.


    The thing she feared the most had happened.


    Georgia med herself for what happened, she was busy working, she was kidnapped, and she didn¡¯t


    eat properly, the baby could have been fine if she avoided all those.


    But she won¡¯t give up until thest minute.


    The doctor hinted her to give up on this baby, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Georgia lied on the table in the garden outside of the hospital and cried silently, she didn¡¯t want to


    attract any sort of attention.


    Even though they were strangers, but Georgia was afraid.


    Her heart was filled with pain and anxiety.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do, she had no direction at all.


    She cried for quite some time, it was noon now. She wiped away her tears and thought she couldn¡¯t


    skip lunch for the sake of the baby.


    She needed bnced and nutritious food each meal so that she could keep the baby.


    She entered a restaurant nearby the hospital, ordered a bowl of rice porridge with meat and eggs, two


    side dishes and a chicken soup.


    She had to eat despite not liking the food.


    Some people stopped and looked at her curiously as she teared up while eating.


    They would assume she broke up or something.


    No one knew that Georgia''s tears were out of guilt for the baby in her womb.


    She would go insane and depressed if she suppressed her tears.


    It took her an hour-long to eat and chewed the food slowly so that the baby could get some nutrients.


    And then she endured and controlled her desire to throw up.


    Her endurance caused her face to turn green, she seeded in not throwing up this time.


    After lunch, she walked on the street aimlessly.


    She was afraid to face Vanessa and Annie back at the apartment, she didn¡¯t want them to know her


    emotional state at this moment.


    She didn¡¯t want to sit down quietly at one ce either, her numerous thoughts drove her insane. She


    just wanted to walk aimlessly with an emptied mind to relieve her stress and depression.


    Georgia sat in a garden for almost three hours, it was about six in the evening, and she had forgotten


    that she needed to pick Robert up at the airport.


    Her mind was all about the baby, she forgot that she promised Robert.


    She sat on the bench and watched the sunset.


    ¡°Hey, did you see the news? A ne crashed, it was a ne from Hawaii, I wonder if any Chinese get


    hurt.¡±


    A couple sat opposite Georgia and the woman told the man suddenly.


    Georgia overheard what she said, she raised her head abruptly and looked at the woman.


    The man was searching for the news on his mobile.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, the ne was supposed tond in China, there are a lot of Chinese on board, hopefully not


    many of them get hurt¡­¡±


    Georgia gained back her rationality, she stood up and asked.


    ¡°You said a ne crashed? A ne from Hawaii to China?¡±


    The woman nodded in confusion.


    ¡°Which flight?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s face turned white when the woman told her about the flight, she suddenly recalled that


    Robert wasing back today and she promised to pick him up at the airport but she forgot.


    Robert was on the ne that crashed.


    Georgia browsed through today''s news anxiously and the headline was about the ne crash.


    Georgia¡¯s brain became empty.


    Her heart was emptied too.

 Chapter 151 Realized Her True Feeling

    Chapter 151 Realized Her True Feeling


    Georgia dialed Robert¡¯s number immediately, no one picked up. She felt like she was going insane, she


    didn¡¯t know why but her heart was burning.


    Whenever she thought of something that might have happened to Robert, her heart was torn apart.


    She ran out from the garden and hopped onto a taxi quickly.


    ¡°Please go to the airport, hurry.¡±


    Georgia shouted nervously, the driver was a little confused.


    ¡°Madame, I must not go quicker than the speed limitation, are you sure you want to go to the airport? I


    won¡¯t break the trafficw for you."


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please bring me to the airport at the fastest speed permitted, please.¡±


    Tears rolled down from her eyes soon as she finished her line.


    The driver saw Georgia¡¯s tear, he also heard the news over the radio about a ne from Hawaii to


    China had crashed.


    Maybe one of the rtives of thisdy was on the flight?


    Looking at her anxious and crying face, the driver sighed inwardly and said.


    ¡°Sit still, let¡¯s go to the airport now.¡±


    He started the car right after.


    Georgia remained silent throughout the ride, her hands trembled, she wanted to watch the news


    through her mobile but she was afraid.


    She held her mobile tightly and crying in silence staring out of the window.


    She realized how much she cared for Robert at that moment.


    If something happened to this man, she might regret it forever.


    She lost her mom before she was imprisoned and his dad never cared for her, she only had Vanessa


    as her friend all her life.


    She grew up optimistically, been in love with Travis but Travis disappeared out of a sudden.


    She had since never been in love with any other man.


    She focused entirely on her academic during university, all she wanted was to be able to buy herself an


    apartment and left home.


    Her dream was simple and pure, but she was kicked out of the school and was named a student that


    giarized her tutor¡¯s work.


    And she was sent to prison not long after, she was bullied terribly in the prison, her only goal was to


    protect the baby in her womb.


    That was the sole motivation of her life in prison.


    She suffered all those by herself, she did hope for a shoulder to rely on but she was exhausted, she


    had no energy to look for the shoulder. She would be grateful if there were someone who could help


    her through even for a minute.


    And Robert appeared out of nowhere, helped her at first, but then destroyed her life because of Wendy.


    She thought that was the end of her life, but this man changed, he began helping her, concerning her


    bit by bit and would do anything to help her secretly.


    One thing that she could never forget was he jumped in front of a bullet for her.


    This was something that Georgia could never ignore.


    The images where Robert was shot but still protected her from danger would be forever in her mind.


    She had been hoping to meet someone that could protect and love her.


    Took care of her, wiped away her tears, appreciate and gave her a stable life.


    Georgia thought this dream of hers would nevere true.


    But she met Robert, she met someone she dreamed of.


    However, she refused to acknowledge how important was Robert to her, but now that she felt her


    trembling body, she realized that this man had taken her heartpletely.


    It took her an hour to finally arrived at the airport.


    She had been calling Robert on the way but was not connected.


    Georgia saw a crowd of people crying at the hall in the airport, she immediately went to a working staff


    and asked about the situation.


    The working staff told her that the ne disappeared, and the exact location was not identified yet.


    There was no news about the ne at the moment.


    The crowd of crying people was the rtives of passengers on this flight.


    Tears gushed down from Georgia¡¯s eyes.


    She had been informed that the baby might leave her and now something happened to Robert, which


    means the only man in this world who would protect her was leaving too?


    Georgia fell on her knees and cried out loud thinking about this.


    ¡°Robert¡­ How could you¡­¡±


    Georgia cried.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve just entered my life¡­ I¡¯ve just fallen in love with you, how could you leave¡­ How could you


    leave me alone in this world¡­¡±


    She mumbled while crying.


    She was crying her heart out but non paid attention to her as everyone else was crying too.


    Georgia felt hopeless.


    It was already mentioned in the news that there was a high possibility that the ne vanished in the air.


    ¡°How could this be possible?¡±


    Georgia asked herself while crying.


    The god of luck had never once been at her side. There was finally a man that cared about her and she


    had just started to rely on him and was taken away. Was she destined to be alone forever?


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what to do, she looked around the airport nkly with tears gushing down


    nonstop.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying, the night had fallen, Georgia didn¡¯t even dare to read


    the news through her mobile.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was locked on the news, they were worried about what happened to the ne


    and all the passengers on board.


    Everyone hoped that the ne was fine, the worst scenario would be it vanished in the air.


    If that happened, no corpse would ever be found.


    ¡°Robert, you can¡¯t do this¡­ Come back please, I won¡¯t lie anymore as long as youe back¡­ Even


    if your mom hates me¡­ I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I like you, pleasee back¡­¡±


    Georgia mumbled, she finally realized all the worries were nothing in front of death.


    As long as this man was still alive, she could ovee everything, she only hoped for the man the be


    alive.


    ¡°Lady, stop crying, you¡¯ve been crying for a long time, you look pale, are you sick?¡±


    Someone patted Georgia¡¯s shoulder amid her desperation.


    She turned and saw an old man, she shook while crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I can¡¯t stop the tears, Sir, don¡¯t worry about me, I will be fine.¡±


    The old man sighed.


    ¡°Your rtive is on that flight? The ne has yet to be located, maybe everyone is safe. You have to


    stay strong, for the sake of other family members, don¡¯t act stupid, okay?¡±


    The old man advised Georgia kindly, she didn¡¯t know that she looked extremely devastated until the old


    man advised her not to suicide.


    Of course, she won¡¯t kill herself, she could be living in guilt for the rest of her life. Asking herself


    repeatedly why didn¡¯t she expressed her love to Robert?


    Why didn¡¯t she say something good to the man, why did she worried so much and rejected this man?


    Life was short but she didn¡¯t appreciate it, Robert was awfully good to her.


    Thinking about all these, Georgia cried.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have any rtive on that flight, but a male friend of mine is. He almost lost his life protecting


    me, he has been nice to me, he likes me but I rejected him repeatedly because of some useless


    worries. I distanced myself and thought I can do it forever, but I¡¯ve never thought that he would


    disappear from this world one day. Sir, I regret so much that I didn¡¯t treat him well, why did I worry so


    much, I just wish that he is alive, I want to tell him that I like him¡­¡±


    ¡°I truly hope I could turn back time so that I could thank him for what he did for me and let him know I


    love him but I don¡¯t even have the chance to say it to him now.¡±


    Georgia said while crying.


    She only wanted a listener, but expressing out her feeling to a stranger didn¡¯t make her feel better.


    She understood deeply now that not only she cared about this man, but she loved him deeply,


    something that she failed to acknowledged before.


    She cried in front of the old man.


    ¡°I love him¡­ But I will never have a chance to say that anymore, he can¡¯t hear me¡­¡±


    She uttered out the words painfully and cried sitting on the floor.


    The old man had never seen ady cried so desperately in his life.


    He was moved and sighed.


    ¡°I was in love with ady when I was young, but I didn¡¯t confess my love and she went study abroad.


    I¡¯ve never forgotten her all these years and know that she had a good life on the other side of the world.


    Lady, this is life, time will not turn back, you have no chance to regret, you have to confess whenever


    there¡¯s a chance. Do this to the next one that loved you dearly, don¡¯t let him suffer, don¡¯t let him wait


    and don¡¯t be afraid to speak your heart.¡±


    Georgia nodded while crying, the pain in her heart grew heavier.


    She felt that no one would ever fell for her again, her heart died with Robert¡¯s departure.


    She sat at the airport aimlessly until she received a call from Vanessa.


    ¡°Georgia, it¡¯ste now, where are you? Did something happened?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Georgia replied while crying.


    ¡°Vanessa, something happened to Robert¡¯s flight¡­ I¡¯m at the airport, please take good care of Annie, I


    don¡¯t want to go anywhere, I just want to stay here at the airport, is that alright?¡±


    Vanessa sensed Georgia¡¯s sadness and desperation, she realized that Georgia cared about Robert.


    ¡°Alright, do take care of yourself, get yourself something to eat and drink, don¡¯t torture your body.¡±


    Georgia nodded, she didn¡¯t want to leave the airport, and she wanted to wait for the final result.


    Even though she felt hopeless but she still hoped that a miracle would happen, that Robert was fine.


    She hung up, looking at the crowd in the airport, tears rolled down again.


    Suddenly, a figure fell into Georgia¡¯s sight, someone that looked like Robert.


    Georgia rushed over and grabbed at the man¡¯s shoulders.

 Chapter 152 His Love

    Chapter 152 His Love


    The man was forced to turn around.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, Miss?"


    His voice sounded unfamiliar as well as his look. Georgia shook while crying.


    "I''m sorry, I thought you were someone else."


    The gentleman shook smiley.


    "It''s alright, I need to go to the departure station now, goodbye."


    Was her vision blurred or she was hallucinating? Why did she think that man looked like Robert.


    Georgia mocked at herself while crying, she must have gone insane.


    At this moment, someone pulled her wrist.


    It was Robert in front of her when she turned around.


    The man before her eyes sat on a wheelchair and was smiling warmly at her.


    Georgia held Robert''s face in her palms.


    "Is it really you, Robert? Am I hallucinating?"


    Heughed hearing Georgia. "Why do you think I''m a hallucination? Do I look different?"


    Robert smiled, he thought Georgia was acting weird.


    He had juste out of the airport, he initially thought Georgia would be waiting inside, but she was


    nowhere to be seen and her mobile couldn''t be reached. So he let his assistant pushed him and look


    for her around in the airport.


    When he saw her, she was speaking to a man, so Robert pulled her wrist.


    Robert didn''t expect that Georgia would bend down and put her hands on his face.


    She had been keeping a distance from him all these while, this kind of sudden act of intimacy had


    never happened before.


    Seeing her teary face, Robert asked in concern. "Why are you crying? Your eyes are all red, how long


    have you been crying? What happened? Tell me, I''ll fix it for you, don''t act strong and shoulders all the


    burdens alone anymore, I''m here for you, always."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Georgia copsed and embraced him tightly, she even cried out loud.


    Only at this moment that she was sure the man in front of her was Robert, he was fine.


    Robert looked at Georgia who cried hugging him confusedly. He was astounded at first but then he


    wrapped her body with his arms.


    He patted her back lightly andforted her. "Why are you crying so loud? What happened? I''m


    worried if you keep it to yourself. Furthermore, I''m sitting in a wheelchair, I''m worried that you hugging


    me in this position is ufortable for you."


    Georgia continued crying. "Robert, you are alright¡­ I thought you are dead, I was terrified¡­ Do you


    know that? I almost lost hope¡­"


    Now only Robert realized the reason behind Georgia''s tears. He pped his forehead and immediately


    apologized.


    "It''s all my fault, my assistant changed my flight and I forgot to inform you. While my mobile was on


    flight mode, so couldn''t call. I''m sorry to have made you worried."


    Georgiaughed and cried at the same time.


    "I''m so d that you are fine¡­ Robert. Don''t you ever frightened me like this ever again. What should I


    do if something happened to you?"


    Georgia hugged him tight again.


    Robert couldn''t hold butughed out. Everything happening before him indicated that this woman cared


    about him.


    The wall she built between had finally copsed thinking something happened to him. She showed him


    how much she actually cared.


    Robert''s heart felt warm, he had finally seen her true feeling, his wait and determination didn''t go to


    waste.


    "Georgia, do you love me? I thought you don''t like me, I thought you were distancing yourself and


    refused to be with me."


    Georgia flushed in embarrassment, the fear in her heart hadn''t faded, she didn''t want to hide her


    feeling anymore and nodded with tears.


    "Robert, don''t get involved in an ident anymore¡­ I felt like I could die knowing that something


    happened to you just now, I regretted not telling you that I feel the same, I like you, I love you¡­ you get


    it?"


    Georgia confessed her love to Robert while crying, Robert pushed her body to face him. And pressed


    his lips onto hers.


    That kiss swiped away all hesitation and struggles in Georgia''s heart, she just wanted to be sunken into


    his passionate kiss, she wanted to show him her love.


    There had been no one who protected and loved her the way he did, she would regret it for the rest of


    her life if he disappeared.


    But fate was by her side, this man survived and was right in front of her, loving her. Why not she show


    her love too?


    She disregarded everything that happened and the difficulties between them, she just wanted to be


    with him, eternally.


    Robert released her after a long and passionate kiss.


    "You dunderhead, you will be exhausted hugging me like this. I can''t stand up, let''s go to my ce,


    shall we?"


    Georgia nodded, she didn''t want to lose sight of Robert today, she wanted to stay by his side.


    In the car, the driver was driving at the front while Robert and Georgia sitting at the back with their


    fingers locked on each other.


    Georgia exined to Robert what she been through just now and it delighted him.


    He thought he had a long way to go before earning her heart but the unexpected flight incident made


    Georgia see her true feeling.


    Robert suddenly felt like the luckiest person in the world.


    "Georgia, stay by my side from now on, I''ll protect you."


    Georgia replied with a smile, she felt extraordinarily happy.


    As if all the pain and hopelessness she experienced before vanished, and reced with gratefulness


    and happiness instead.


    Georgia called Vanessa again telling her that Robert was fine and she won''t go home tonight.


    Vanessa told Georgia that Annie had fallen asleep and asked her not to worry.


    When they arrived at Robert''s vi, Georgia pushed him into the living hall herself.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Robert''s room was originally on the second floor, but it was inconvenient now as he was in a


    wheelchair.


    The housekeeper prepared a bedroom and a study room for Robert on the first floor, Georgia pushed


    him into the bedroom.


    Georgia finished shower the same time the servant finished washing up Robert.


    It was only the two of them in the huge bedroom.


    Georgiaid on Robert''s bed, they looked at each other intimately.


    Time froze with just the presence of the other party.


    As time passed, Robert blushed and he smiled looking at Georgia.


    "My legs are still hurt but you keep looking at me like this, are you hinting something?"


    Georgia''s face turned red in an instant, her hands were trembling didn''t know how to exin. She only


    wanted to show her love by hugging him tightly.


    Robert smiled and held her hands with his.


    "I know you are still scared, just rx and sleep beside me, okay? Nothing is going to happen to me,


    not now, not in the future."


    "Yes, you must be well, you promised to protect me."


    Georgiaid on his chest and said. She liked where she was, holding him silently and both of them


    looking at each other without words.


    She felt like she was the happiest person in the world at a moment like this.


    Robert hated that his legs were injured out of a sudden, if not it could be a memorable moment for


    Georgia and him.


    He had the desire starting from just now, but Georgia''s action was pure, she only kissed him on his


    cheek while uttering sweet words, which made Robert hide his desire.


    He longed to sleep with this woman ages ago, but now his emotion was stable.


    There was nothing to be fear of from now on since he knew her true feeling.


    He said to her, "I know your concerns, but don''t be afraid, we are in each other''s arms right now aren''t


    we? There''s something I forgot to mention, I have a surprise for you today but I forgot about it seeing


    your nervous face thinking I encountered a flight ident."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Georgia asked curiously. "What do you want to tell me?"


    "You met my father once, didn''t you? My father had uncovered the truth about the ck box recording


    in the car."


    Georgia''s expression turned excited.


    "You''ve found the car? Found the recording?"


    Robert shook disappointedly.


    "The car belonged to Ivan, but it was stolen the day after the party at the Murphy''s. The car was


    smacked into pieces when it was found and the ck box disappeared."


    Georgia looked disappointed, there was no proof yet for her innocent, she felt depressed.


    Robert held her hands andforted her.


    "The Lanes saw Ivan''s car at the party, they even mentioned about the car to Ivan¡­ And it was stolen


    the next day. I''ve sent someone to investigate whether it was the Lanes that stole the car, soon as the


    truth is revealed, we would know if it was them that want to hide the truth."


    Georgia was still sad, she asked, "Will you believe me if the truth can''t be discovered again this time?"


    Georgia feared that Robert didn''t trust her, she feared any doubt or suspicions from this man.


    "You dummy, I''ve shown you my heart yet you are still in doubt. Will I say I want to be with you if I don''t


    trust you? I''ve been suspecting the Lanes since long ago and my trust is with you. The whole incident


    was a drama created and directed by the Lanes themselves. I''m just feeling unjust for you that you''ve


    suffered in the prison."


    Tears rolled down Georgia''s cheeks.


    "I''m fine, the truth will be uncovered one day, as long as you trust me, I fear nothing. My only fear is


    your doubt."


    "Georgia, can youe over and give me a kiss?"


    Robert couldn''t move his body, he could only express his love and trust via his lips.


    Georgia blushed, but she couldn''t control the desire of getting intimate with her lover.


    She lowered her head and kissed him.


    Robert pushed Georgia away after some time.


    "You have to stay away from me tonight, I won''t be able to hold it."


    Robert said naughtily while Georgia''s face turned into an apple.


    She understood the meaning behind his words.


    "I''m sorry, I¡­ I didn''t notice¡­"


    Robert was enjoying himself starring at the cute looking Georgia, she was such a sweetheart.


    He held onto her hands, all he wanted was to tell her what had he done, he wanted her to love him


    more.


    "Georgia, I''ve told Ivan about the car ident, he too believes that you are innocent. Please free up


    your time these few days and bring Annie for a check-up. Ivan said he will operate on Annie, so he


    needs Annie''s medical check-up report."


    Georgia was touched and disbelieved.


    "Really? Ivan agreed on operating Annie?"

 Chapter 153 The Experimental Data Was Stolen by Percy

    Chapter 153 The Experimental Data Was Stolen by Percy


    Georgia was very afraid that Robert broke his promise, just like what happenedst time.


    Robert also understood that Georgia¡¯s worries. He suddenly hated himself for what he had done in the


    past. He was so bad to make Georgia heartbroken.


    ¡°This time it¡¯s true. The car belongs to Ivan. He saw how much the Lane family cared about his car.


    Ivan now hates the Lane family a lot. He cares about Wendy very much¡­ As long as you take Annie to


    the hospital for a full body checkup, Ivan will make a surgery n based on Annie¡¯s health condition.


    As long as Annie does not have any health problems, he will arrange surgery for her. You don¡¯t have to


    worry. He will definitely not leave in the middle of the operation this time. I will watch him. If he dares to


    do so, I will break his legs.¡±


    Georgia cried with joy.


    ¡°Robert, thanks a lot. Really thanks a lot. If I didn¡¯t meet you in my life, I don¡¯t know what should I do


    now.¡±


    Georgia kept saying thanks to Robert and Robert couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did Annie have a heart


    problem because she was born inside the prison?¡±


    Georgia nodded sadly.


    ¡°When I was in the prison, probably the people from the Lane family instructed the people inside to


    make me in trouble. Therefore, many people were bullying me at that time. I almost had a


    miscarriage¡­ Luckily, I was sent to the hospital early. After I knew I was pregnant, I stayed alone in


    another room until I gave birth. However, Annie was born with a heart problem. I feel sorry for Annie.


    It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t protect her well.


    Georgia med herself and Robert felt very sad. He didn¡¯t even dare to ask her further.


    Robert knew very well that he was the one who ordered the people inside the prison to humiliate her.


    However, it was so hard for him to make Georgia love him again. He definitely could not let her know


    the truth. He must hide the truth from her forever.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. After Ivan operates on Annie, Annie will get well. When he nned the operationst time,


    he told me that Annie¡¯s health condition is not that bad. As long as the operation is finished, Annie will


    definitely be able to run and jump in the future, just like other children. Annie will be a normal


    child.¡±


    Of course, Annie hoped that something like that happened. She smiled at Robert.


    ¡°Robert, thanks a lot. I am so lucky to be able to meet you in my life.¡±


    Robert just held Georgia¡¯s hand. He felt like he was the one who had failed to protect her and even


    identally hurt her.


    For the rest of his life, he must love and take care of her, so that she would never be hurt again.


    The two of them talked slowly like this until both of them gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, the rm set by Georgia went off suddenly. She had set the rm for seven o¡¯clock,


    and Robert also woke up because of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so early. Gigi, sleep a little longer. You cried for so longst night and talked to me so much in the


    middle of the night. You didn¡¯t sleep for a long time at all.¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s Monday, Robert. I have to go to work.¡±


    Robert was very reluctant to let Georgia go to work. Grabbing her hand, he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you just take


    a day off to apany me?¡±


    Georgia hesitated for a while and in the end, she shook her head firmly.


    ¡°No, I had an ident before and didn¡¯t go to work for a few days. Before that, there were also several


    times when I took time off for various reasons. I can¡¯t keep taking leaves¡­ Robert, my research report


    and the experiment are almost done. I don¡¯t know if you have witnessed the scene when we attend the


    banquet of the Murphy family. The professor and I have already challenged Percy. Didn¡¯t you also give


    me the goods on Percy? I must hurry up and do my experiments this while. This is my only chance to


    defeat Percy. I don¡¯t want to give up.¡±


    Of course, Robert must support the girl she liked as she was so ambitious.


    It was just that he was a bit sad that she couldn¡¯t apany him.


    ¡°Then you go to work first. I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you to your office.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t refuse Robert¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Thank you, Robert.¡±


    Georgia hurriedly washed up, and the maid also began to help Robert get up and wash up.


    By the time Georgia finished washing up and was ready for breakfast, Robert already finished washing


    up and was ready for breakfast. Robert had also been pushed into the dining room by the housekeeper


    in his wheelchair.


    The two of them ate their breakfast and Georgia had her breakfast carefully.


    She chewed and swallowed her breakfast carefully and slowly as if she tried her best to eat her food


    properly.


    But in the end, Georgia felt that her throat was getting ufortable.


    However, for the sake of the child inside her belly, she had to eat the food carefully.


    When Robert saw how hard it was for Georgia to eat, he asked worriedly, ¡°Is the food not tasty? You


    don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat them.¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I am having gastritis. I have slight anorexia when I eat. I have


    to eat now to have some strength, so I must force myself to eat a little more.¡±


    Originally, he still suspected if Georgia was pregnant, but he realized that he had thought too much


    looking at how difficult it was for Georgia to eat.


    ¡°Then eat slower. Don¡¯t force yourself to finish them.¡±


    Georgia felt a bit sad as she smiled and agreed.


    However, he still forced herself to chew and swallow her food slowly.


    In fact,st night, Georgia had countless chances to tell Robert that she was having their baby.


    However, the doctor had said that there was a chance that the baby would not survive, and Georgia did


    not dare to tell Robert about it. She did not want to upset Robert as she didn¡¯t want to see Robert¡¯s


    disappointed and sad expression.


    She didn¡¯t want to let nor see him being sad with her.


    If the baby could survive, of course she would tell Robert about it.


    But what if the baby could not survive? Why should she make Robert suffer with her?


    If the baby couldn¡¯t survive, Georgia would choose to bear the pain alone.


    After finishing her meal, Georgia was ready to get up and leave when Robert asked her directly in a


    gentle tone.


    ¡°Before leaving, shouldn¡¯t you give me a parting kiss?¡±


    Georgia was a little shy, but after what she experienced yesterday, she had learnt one thing. She must


    be brave enough to express her love towards others.


    Georgia walked towards Robert. She then bent down and kissed his cheeks.


    Then, she smiled.


    ¡°Robert, I will go to work first. Your body is still not recovered and you don¡¯t need to pick me up from


    MU Research Institute in the afternoon. I wille to visit you in the afternoon after I finish my work.¡±


    After hearing her words, Robert smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡±


    After waiting for Georgia to leave, Robert instructed his housekeeper, ¡°As you saw just now, Georgia


    said that she had difficulty when she ate her breakfast as if she had slight anorexia. What should be


    done to settle her problem?¡±


    Of course, the housekeeper didn¡¯t know how to settle her problem. He wasn¡¯t a doctor.


    However, the housekeeper couldn¡¯t taunt him and he could only answer it formally.


    ¡°Sir, maybe Miss Lane does not like the taste of the food cooked by the kitchen staff. Should we hire a


    few more chefs to cook in the kitchen? Maybe they will cook food differently and Miss Lane won¡¯t be


    anorexic anymore.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Robert agreed to his statement.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should hire a few more chefs and also a few more nutritionists.¡±


    Robert thought that he did not only need to ask someone to cook delicious food for Georgia but should


    also provide her enough nutrients as she looked very thin and weak now. She must be suffering from


    malnutrition.


    When she was hugging herst night, he even felt that her body was too skinny.


    It was time for him to ask a nutritionist toe to the house and then take good care of Georgia¡¯s


    body.


    Robert thought that he couldn¡¯t let Georgia be so skinny as he hoped that he and Georgia could have a


    child as cute as Annie.


    As Robert thought that, he called his assistant to ask him to call some chefs and nutritionists toe to


    his vi.


    On the other side, Georgia had already arrived at her office to work.


    When she just arrived at MU Research Institute, Aston hade to find her.


    ¡°Georgia, the professor wants to speak to us. Let¡¯s go to his office first.¡±


    Georgia nodded and she followed Aston to Professor Lee¡¯s office.


    Professor Lee handed one of the nature magazines to Georgia and Aston.


    ¡°This magazine is the best biological science magazine in the world. You all also know how famous this


    magazine is worldwide. Percy published an article in thetest issue of the magazine. This is thetest


    article about his progress he had published after six years. Everyone in the industry was shocked.


    Georgia, Aston, you two read it first. Does this have anything to do with the experimental data done by


    you two?¡±


    After they read it over, Georgia and Aston were almost certain that there was a mole inside the


    researchb.


    Georgia knew that the mole must be Anaya.


    Aston was still unclear about the situation, and he asked in confusion.


    ¡°How could Percy have the data from the experiments done by us? Did he steal the experimental data


    inside our researchb?¡±


    Professor Lee nodded, and he told Aston what Georgia had said that day.


    ¡°So it was Anaya who did this¡­¡±


    Aston wasn¡¯t surprised. He even looked confident.


    ¡°Professor, this experimental data is notplete. I will always put a copy of the iplete data in my


    about it. If we really have to confront Percy, we will be the winner.¡±


    After saying this, Aston looked at Georgia.


    ¡°What about your side? Are there any problems?¡±


    Georgia smiled confidently.


    ¡°Same. I didn¡¯t expose some experimental factors and experimental data to the public. This time Percy


    will be the loser. When the dayes at the end of the month, the two of us canpletely make him


    dumbfounded. Moreover, I have other goods on him.¡±


    Georgia took her phone out.


    She decided to y the video and recording for Professor Lee and Aston to listen.

 Chapter 154 Putting On A Show In MU Research Institute

    Chapter 154 Putting On A Show In MU Research Institute


    After she finished ying the video in her phone, Georgia continued ying the sound recording.


    Professor Lee and Aston¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°How did you get this?¡±


    Professor asked curiously by the side.


    ¡°A friend of mine helped me.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how to describe Robert, so she could only introduce him as a friend.


    But when she said it, Georgia felt a pang of sweetness in her heart.


    ¡°Since we have this two evidence, then let¡¯s y it big, we will first let Percy feel proud of himself.¡±


    Aston suggested by the side.


    ¡°How do we y?¡±


    Georgia was curious as to what idea Aston had.


    ¡°Very simple, since Percy had already published his article on the nature magazine, they definitely are


    looking forward to our response now. If we pretend that nothing happened, Percy and the rest would


    definitely think that we are very confident, and they will start to question themselves. Now we have to


    pretend that we are very frantic, conducting our experiments over long hours, it would be best if we can


    pretend that we are very worried, and let them think that we have no more strategies, and think that


    they have gotten what they want¡­ Other than that, it would be best if we can let loose of news that MU


    Research Institute would retreat and that we don¡¯t dare to attend Percy¡¯s seminar.¡±


    ¡°Aston, your suggestion is great. In this situation, we should let our enemies be full of themselves. It¡¯s


    Monday today, there¡¯re ten days left to next Sunday, and Percy¡¯s seminar is on that day. In these ten


    days, we can continue to pretend together. Apart from the three of us, no one can disclose the truth.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Georgia, can you do this?¡±


    Professor Lee asked Georgia. Of course Georgia would agree to it.


    ¡°Professor, don¡¯t worry, I will act ording to your ns. It¡¯s just that my body condition is not too


    good, and I can¡¯t work overtime in theboratory every day. Can we change this condition slightly?¡±


    In the best interests of the baby in her tummy, Georgia felt that she shouldn¡¯t work too hard.


    In the past, she could work overtime, and only get off work at 10 p.m.


    But now, Georgia felt that she should not do that anymore. Her priority was to take care of the baby in


    her tummy.


    ¡°The strategy mentioned just now is not the only strategy. If you¡¯re not feeling well now, we can change


    to another one.¡±


    Aston said by the side.


    Professor pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Georgia, are you confident with yourself? Are there any ipletions or ws in your current


    experimental data and report that require you to repeatedly test them out?¡±


    Georgia shook her head, actually she had already finished her experimental data report very well, and


    what she had been doing during work recently was to explore new directions.


    All these experimental data used to deal with Percy, she had already prepared them a long time ago.


    ¡°Professor, you¡¯ve also seen my experimental report and data, there¡¯s no problem with dealing with


    Percy. I am not investigating new directions at work, just that my idea isn¡¯t clear yet.¡±


    ¡°Since this is the case, then let¡¯s put on a show. This magazine just came out today, Percy will definitely


    be observing our reactions. Besides Anaya, we are not clear on whether there¡¯re any other people in


    theb that has been bribed. Hence, this can only be made known to the three of us. Later, I will throw


    a tantrum in theb, then Georgia you will leave the office feeling wronged. If you¡¯re not feeling well


    then have a good rest for a few days¡­ But everyone else will think that I am unhappy with you. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Georgia immediately understood Professor Lee¡¯s meaning. She quickly nodded her head.


    ¡°Professor, don¡¯t worry, I will act with you in this show.¡±


    Actually Georgia also felt that she needed to rest for a while. The doctor had also said that her body


    required taking care of. She would use this opportunity to rest for a while, it would be a good thing.


    The three of them discussed the strategy for a while in theb. Aston and Georgia walked out from the


    office, and Aston¡¯s face was dark, while Georgia¡¯s face was dejected, looking depressed.


    Returning to the office, everyone noticed that Aston¡¯s and Georgia¡¯s faces were looking different.


    Aston straight away eximed in the office.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet immediately in the office, professor has already mentioned, he has something to say.¡±


    Everyone felt weird. Aston¡¯s face looked extremely cold, as if something big had happened.


    Anaya also knew that the magazine had been published today. She had already been observing


    Georgia¡¯s and Aston¡¯s expressions. Seeing Georgia¡¯s dejected look, Anaya felt especially gleeful.


    She knew that her own proposal would make Georgia lose out.


    Now that she saw Aston¡¯s cold look towards Georgia, Anaya felt even happier.


    After about ten minutes, the group of ten plus people from the experimental team gathered in theb.


    Ernie didn¡¯t even know the reason Professor Lee wanted to hold a meeting.


    He sat by the side, after observing everyone, Ernie spoke to Professor Lee.


    ¡°Professor Lee, everyone¡¯s here, should we start the meeting now?¡±


    Professor Lee nodded his head. He suddenly mmed the table angrily, his face dark.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t even realize that the CCTV in theb has spoilt, and let others steal


    our experimental data, what¡¯s more none of you even realized. Are you all good-for-nothings?¡±


    With Professor Lee¡¯s words, then only everyone realized that such a serious incident had urred.


    Their internal experimental data had been leaked, everyone started discussing among themselves,


    what do they do now?


    Anaya was a little scared, she looked at Professor Lee tentatively, deeply worried that she would be


    found out.


    Professor Lee huffed coldly.


    ¡°From now on, everyone check among yourselves the experimental data. If there are any


    abnormalities, report to me immediately. Also, at the end of the month, Professor Percy would be


    having a seminar in Imperial University. None of you are allowed to take part then, so as to avoid


    throwing MU¡¯s face!¡±


    Ernie asked curiously by the side.


    ¡°Professor, didn¡¯t we already announce our challenge with Professor Percyst time? If we don¡¯t go,


    the whole industry will beughing at us.¡±


    Professor Lee looked at Ernie and startedughing mockingly.


    ¡°Do you think everyone is notughing at us now? Percy had just released his thesis on the magazine,


    that report had already shocked the people in the industry, our experiment thesis would not be able to


    beat that.¡±


    Finishing his words, Professor Lee looked at Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, you can¡¯t even take care of your own experimental data, what¡¯s more you still want toe


    to me and tell me that they were stolen. Where¡¯s your evidence? From now on, get out of MU, all of us


    at MU do not wee you.¡±


    Georgia lowered her head in dejection.


    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry, my experimental data had really been stolen, please believe me, give me a


    chance¡­¡±


    In front of everyone, Georgia looked like she was almost about to cry. But Professor Lee did not spare


    her.


    ¡°Even if it was stolen, don¡¯t you know to keep your experimental data a secret? Don¡¯t you even have


    this basic knowledge of keeping a secret? Since this is the case, what other use do you have? Pack


    your things immediately and get out of MU!¡±


    Professor Lee¡¯s voice was cold and hard, leaving absolutely no space for negotiation.


    Georgia stood up unwillingly, and walked out of the office slowly.


    Following that, Professor Lee spoke to everyone coldly.


    ¡°From now on, all of you work extra hours, if we can¡¯t see any results by the end of this month, I will fire


    the bottom three. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Finishing his words, Professor Lee said to Aston.


    ¡°You better work hard these few days, if you cane up with new results by the end of this month,


    then MU won¡¯t lose its face, do you understand?¡±


    Aston nodded. After a moment, Professor Lee criticized the team again.


    After that, everyone dismissed.


    Georgia was packing her things in the office at that moment, and everyone didn¡¯t dare to go speak to


    her.


    They originally already had opinions regarding Georgia¡¯s past, now that Georgia was chased out by


    Professor, no one would sweet talk her.


    Anaya looked at Georgia¡¯s tragic situation. She crossed her arms, and walked over gleefully in front of


    Georgia.


    ¡°I already told you before this, don¡¯t get too proud of yourself, look, this day hase for you!¡±


    Anayaughed mockingly. Georgia lowered her head in silence, looking extremely down.


    ¡°In the future, make sure you nevere back to MU, do you understand? Since you became our


    colleague in MU, we have always gottenughed at by people outside. Now that Professor has chased


    you out, you can finally get out from my sight.¡±


    Finishing her words, Anaya shouted at the people in the office.


    ¡°Everyone, this useless person Georgia has been chased out, isn¡¯t this such a happy asion? Should


    we apud her leaving?¡±


    Finishing her words, Anaya started pping her hands in front of everyone.


    Slowly, everyone that hated Georgia started following Anaya¡¯s ps.


    Georgia had always been thought of as relying on herwork, added with her reputation of giarism,


    there were actually many people who hated her.


    After a while, there were more than ten people who walked over to p their hands, their eyes were


    filled with a mockingugh.


    Anaya felt very satisfied with the current situation.


    Georgia didn¡¯t say anything, she carried the box that she had finished packing, and left silently.


    This made Anaya feel slightly unhappy, she had wanted Georgia to raise her head and speak to her.


    But, this woman was so shocked that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, this made her feel that she had


    no sense of aplishment.


    After leaving MU, Georgia immediately called a taxi and got on it.


    After that, her dejected face could finally loosen up.


    After acting for so long, she had almost spoilt everything.


    Especially when she had to endure Anaya¡¯s provocation. Luckily she hadn¡¯t disclosed a smile, if not


    she would have exposed herself.


    Thinking of that, Georgia picked up her phone and called Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, are you home now? I¡¯ming over now.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your working hours? Annie is having her afternoon nap, why are you back now? Did anything


    happen?¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s concerned voice rang out through the phone, Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a small incident, I don¡¯t have to go to work at the moment, you don¡¯t have to worry, I was


    not fired. I¡¯ll tell you more when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Georgia had initially thought that she would reach home safely, but halfway, just when they had


    reached the city centre, the car wheel spoilt. Georgia could only get off the car, and get ready to find


    another one.


    She waited at the sidewalk, but for a long time no taxi came by.


    This was the city centre, it was indeed hard to catch a taxi. Georgia was getting ready to use Didi to get


    a car. But suddenly in front of her appeared a familiar person.

 Chapter 155 Decide to Divorce at Last

    Chapter 155 Decide to Divorce at Last


    It was Emma¡¯s mother, Flora Wong.


    However, Georgia felt odd that Flora had her arm around the young man¡¯s shoulder. They looked so


    intimate.


    Georgia was interested in them. Owen was a male chauvinist. Although Flora kept threatening Georgia,


    she treated Owen with great care.


    Flora had another man secretly? If Owen knew that, that would be a tragedy.


    Georgia followed Flora and the man stealthily. At once, Georgia saw them entering a hotel. Georgia


    saw them checking in from far away. She quickly took her phone and snapped a few pictures of them.


    If Owen knew that, something interesting would happen.


    Georgia always wanted to take revenge on the Lane family but she could not find any opportunity. At


    the moment, she saw that kind of scene, she would not let go of it.


    After that, Georgia called a taxi and went home.


    However, once Georgia walked out of the lift, she saw Alfred walking out of the condominium. Georgia


    felt something odd.


    Why was Alfred here? Did he bully Vanessa?


    Georgia quickly walked towards him and asked him.


    ¡°Why are you here? Do you want to bully Vanessa again?¡±


    Alfred took a pile of files, he smiled coldly at Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, I have to remind you again about my identity. Keep your mouth shut, if you reveal it, don¡¯t


    me me for anything that happens to you.¡±


    After saying that, Alfred showed a cold expression and got in the lift.


    Georgia could not help but walk into the condominium. She found Vanessa sitting on the sofa quietly.


    She looked gloomy.


    Georgia walked towards her and asked her confusingly.


    ¡°Does Alfred trouble you? Vanessa, do anything happen to you?¡±


    Vanessa just shook her head.


    ¡°Georgia, Alfred does not do anything on me. He just takes the divorce agreement to me and asks me


    to sign it. After I sign, he leaves. However, he reminds me of one thing, about his identity. He asks me


    to keep it a secret and do not reveal it forever.¡±


    ¡°He really divorces you?¡±


    Georgia sighed. Vanessa and Alfred had hovered for a long time before. She thought that the man


    would not give up on her.


    However, the man wanted to divorce now in such an easy way. Georgia felt that it was unbelievable.


    ¡°Does he state anything unfair on the divorce agreement?¡±


    Georgia still did not believe it, Vanessa smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Georgia, Alfred has no rtionship with me anymore. He tells me that we should act as stranger after


    we divorce. He will not see me anymore, neither I. We reach this stage atst.¡±


    Vanessa smiled faintly but her expression was gloomy. Georgia quickly held her hand.


    ¡°Divorce is nothing, you¡¯re still young, you must meet your true love in the future. Vanessa, don¡¯t think


    of Alfred anymore. No matter you hurt him intentionally or not, he hurts you too when hees back.


    Since he wants to give up now, we should get over it.¡±


    Vanessa nodded, she was ready with it.


    Six years ago, she could leave Alfred alone. Now, she still would be able to do it, she was just reluctant


    to do so.


    However, there was nothing perfect in this world. Vanessa was grateful that they just separated


    peacefully and she did not be Alfred¡¯s hateful rival.


    Alfred drove his car and left while they were talking. He called Rachel.


    ¡°I have sighed the divorce agreement with Vanessa. Rachel, you have said that you want to marry me,


    right? After I verify the divorce agreement in the civil affairs bureau, you give me your booklet. Then,


    we will get married.¡±


    Rachel was satisfied, she knew that the man would marry her to retain his wealth.


    The man finally belonged to her after six years.


    ¡°Alfred, I have said that I am the one matching you. This time, you make a good choice. I will assist you


    to get the power to control the Chow family in the future. Our child will be the heir of the Chow family. I


    will support you to hold the highest position.¡±


    Alfred showed a cold expression but his voice was gentle when he talked to Rachel.


    ¡°You rest well at home. I will visit you afterwards.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Alfred called Mrs. Chow.


    They had negotiated well. Alfred would continue to act as Mrs. Chow¡¯s son until she found his real son.


    ¡°Mom, I get the divorce agreement signed by Vanessa already. After that, I will ask thewyer to settle


    the procedure.¡±


    Isabel already knew that Vanessa was Alfred¡¯s weakness.


    She nned to let them be together previously. Then, she would draw Alfred over to her side.


    However, Alfred spoke something that made her cancel her n. In fact, Rachel was the one knowing


    Alfred¡¯s identity.


    Rachel stayed by Alfred¡¯s side for a few years. She also thought that Rachel would be her


    daughter-inw.


    Nevertheless, Mrs. Chow was discontented by Rachel¡¯s wild ambition. She thought that she could not


    control Rachel.


    Isabel was even discontented with Rachel after she knew that Rachel falsified the DNA result.


    Rachel was a threat to Isabel since she knew his identity. Isabel and Alfred nned to draw her over to


    their side.


    If the woman went mad one day, Alfred¡¯s identity would be exposed.


    Isabel could not help but recognize Rachel as her daughter-inw.


    ¡°How about Rachel? Do youfort her?¡±


    Isabel asked.


    ¡°I call her and inform her that I have divorced. After that, I will marry her. Do you satisfy with this?¡±


    Isabel could feel that Alfred was discontented with Rachel.


    It was necessary to give a sweet treat to someone useful to you.


    ¡°Alfred, you justfort Rachel well temporarily. You can marry her and after you know her


    background, you should let her disappear from the world. After that, you can live your life with Vanessa


    again, I will not object. But you have tofort her now, don¡¯t let her go crazy. It is just an expedient.¡±


    Isabel did not want Rachel to be alive, she was a threat.


    Isabel was not clear whether there were any other people behind Rachel. After Isabel found up the


    people behind Rachel, Isabel would settle her so that she would not create any serious problem.


    Alfred nodded.


    ¡°I get it. I will investigate it clearly. Don¡¯t worry, I will exin to grandpa by myself.¡±


    After saying that, Alfred took his phone and called his grandfather.


    His grandfather spoke first before he talked about the matter of divorce.


    ¡°I have checked the video about Vanessa, guess what? I really find someone who looks simr to her. I


    already ask others to catch her, do you want to meet her?¡±


    Alfred¡¯s words stuck in his throat abruptly.


    He thought that Georgia and Vanessa were lying, he thought that they allied and cheated on him.


    In fact, Vanessa was not the one involved in the video.


    Alfred¡¯s emotion wasplicated, he did not know how to face Vanessa suddenly.


    His heart cracked at the moment.


    ¡°Grandpa, where is she? I will go there soon.¡±


    Alfred drove there after knowing the address.


    On another side, Georgia exined that she just pretended to be expelled from MU Research Institute


    and asked Vanessa not to worry. She just rest at home.


    After that, Georgia told her about the matter of hers and Robert. Vanessa then revealed a relieved


    expression.


    ¡°Georgia, since Robert is sincere, you should concern about him as well. You two should appreciate


    each other.¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    Since she experienced life and death yesterday. She understood how important was to express love.


    It was the most blissful thing to have the loved one alive. Georgia would not shilly-shally and concerned


    about any other things.


    Or else, she would be regretted when her loved one left.


    ¡°How about the baby in your womb? What do you want to do with it? Don¡¯t you want to inform Robert?¡±


    Vanessa asked her.


    Georgia was hesitant, she told Vanessa about the result of the antenatal care.


    ¡°Vanessa, I don¡¯t know whether it is the right timing to tell the truth now. I am not confident to keep the


    baby safe. Robert is happy now, he seems to love kids. I am dispirited and the feeling really hurts. I


    don¡¯t want to see him sad too.¡±


    ¡°Both of you are spouses. You should undertake everything with him. Georgia, you see Alfred and me, I


    pretend to break up with him without discussing with him in the past. I don¡¯t even know how hurtful it is


    for Alfred. After that, he hates me and we tangle again. We only suffer afterwards. Georgia, I hope you


    can tell him the truth about the baby. You two should face it together, I think Robert will not be down


    easily¡­If it is a still-born baby, at least he can apany you and hug you. Both of you can face the


    misery together.¡±


    Georgia was hesitant, she could not make a decision at the moment. After a while, Annie woke up from


    her afternoon nap. Georgia decided not to think of anything anymore.


    She finally had time to rest, she wanted to y with her daughter for the entire afternoon. All in all,


    Georgia promised to meet Robert in the afternoon.


    Georgia did not want to break the promise. She was also afraid that Robert would be anxiously waiting


    for her at home.


    ¡°Mommy, why do you want to stay in another ce? You did note backst night. I miss you.¡±


    Annie was reluctant to let Georgia go, she hoped that she could stay with her mother every day.


    ¡°Just a few days. After that, I will stay in the condominium again.¡±


    Georgia did not want to stay with Robert every day but they had just expressed their love recently.


    Georgia was reluctant to leave Robert, she wanted to stay by him for a while.


    Her daughter was the most important person for her but Robert had done a lot for her. It was rational


    for her to stay with him for a few days.


    ¡°Mommy just stays in another ce for a few days only. Annie, mommy will see you during the morning


    time, is it ok?¡±


    It was not bad but Annie felt odd.


    ¡°Mommy, you have to work from Monday to Friday, right? How can you y with me in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Because I am having my annual leave, I want to apany and y with my little princess.¡±


    Annie showed an excited expression, she kissed Georgia¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Mommy, I know that you are the best to me!¡±


    Georgia and Annie yed the video game for a while. Then, they yed with Lego and drawings.


    Georgia decided to leave when it was 6 p.m.


    Before she left, Vanessa asked her worryingly.


    ¡°Will Ivan do surgery for Annie this time? I am always worried.¡±


    ¡°I am worried too but I trust Robert. He has promised me, then he will never break the promise.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Alright, you go to see Robert first. I will take care of Annie, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Georgia nodded. Then, she took a taxi to Robert¡¯s vi.


    Once she got in the car, she called Robert. She told him that she was on the way.


    When she reached the vi, Georgia found that there were a lot more people in the vi.


    She had stayed there for a while previously. She had seen all the maids there. However, it seemed to


    be a lot of strange faces that she never met before.


    Georgia looked at Robert¡¯s smiling face and asked him confusingly.


    ¡°Why so many people, what happened?¡±


    Robert waved his hand. Four strangers walked towards them instantly. There were three men and one


    woman.

 Chapter 156 Catching The Car Stealer

    Chapter 156 Catching The Car Stealer


    "I saw that you didn''t eat much this morning. I thought maybe the food they cooked wasn''t quite to your


    taste, so I recruited three chefs toe over and cook. Later you can try the dishes they make and see


    which one you like."


    Having said that, Robert spoke to the people in front of him.


    "Introduce the dishes you are good at cooking."


    "Ma''am, I specialize in Cantonese cuisine."


    A thin man came forward and introduced himself.


    Another chubby man spoke up again.


    "Ma''am, I am good at Sichuan cuisine. Of course, I can also do Lu and Hunan cuisines."


    Another sturdy man stepped forward.


    "Ma''am, I am good at Northwest cuisine. As for other dishes, I can make them too. As long as you tell


    me the recipe, I can make them all."


    It turned out that these three men were chefs. Just hearing them call her Ma''am, Georgia blushed. She


    looked down and persuaded in Robert''s ear.


    "Why do they call me that? Do you want them to change it?"


    "What nonsense are you saying? Aren''t you going to marry me? I''ve asked everyone in the family to


    call you Madam, and you''ll be the mistress of the house from now on. What''s wrong with them calling


    you Ma''am?"


    Robert replied confidently. He even took Georgia''s hand up and kissed it gently. Georgia''s face turned


    even redder.


    She couldn''t say a word and just felt shy as hell.


    It seemed like ever since she said what she wanted, this man started expressing what he thought very


    bluntly. Because she didn''t eat well, he just invited three chefs over.


    If it was before, Georgia would have wanted to refuse. Because she was not a picky eater.


    Just thinking about how she was suffering from anorexia, Georgia wished she could eat more and


    hoped the baby in her belly would grow better. She stammered.


    "Just have them make one of all the dishes they''re good at, and I''ll taste it first."


    Georgia said sheepishly. She felt like she was about to be corrupted by the life of the rich capitalist.


    Robert smiled with satisfaction. He knew that Georgia would be satisfied with his decision.


    If there was a chef who could make Georgia eat more, he would definitely give that chef a big red


    packet. With this in mind, Robert spoke to the three men in front of him.


    "Ma''am just said, you guys make a dish that you are good at first, and put it in the dining room when it''s


    done."


    The three men nodded and then retreated. The only person left in front of them was a strange, tall


    woman.


    The woman wore sses and looked somewhat quiet. Georgia was a bit curious about the identity of


    the woman in front of her, and Robert had already introduced her.


    "This is Miss rk. Her name is Sherlyn, and she is a famous nutrition expert. You''re too skinny now,


    so I want to hire a nutrition expert for you."


    Georgia nodded.


    "Miss rk, I will trouble you in the future."


    Sherlyn smiled gently at Georgia.


    "Ma''am, don''t worry. I will do my duty and make sure you eat nutritiously and healthily."


    Although she said so, Georgia always felt that this nutrition expert called Sherlyn was looking at her a


    bit strangely.


    It was just that she could hardly even swallow the food now. Her primary goal was to get something in.


    The nutrition expert would only rmend nutritious food, and if she couldn''t swallow it, it would be a


    waste of effort.


    But Georgia couldn''t tell the truth about her condition. That would be a blow to Robert and she wanted


    to make him happy.


    Georgia turned to Robert and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Thank you for all you''ve done for me. Don''t worry, I''ll eat well."


    And deep down in her heart, Georgia was hesitant to tell the truth about the child.


    Vanessa had also advised her today, and she couldn''t keep hiding this matter.


    Only, while Georgia was still hesitating, Robert spoke to Georgia.


    "Push me to go for a walk inside the garden. Anyway, the cook hasn''t finished the dinner yet. Let''s go


    out for some fresh air first."


    Georgia nodded and took the initiative to push Robert''s wheelchair outside.


    Only just as they reached the door, Georgia found that Sherlyn had also followed them, which made


    Georgia feel a little strange.


    Did the nutrition specialist need to follow her at all times? Georgia was too embarrassed to ask her, and


    she just pushed Robert out the door.


    After a while, Georgia pushed Robert to the middle of the garden.


    There were several chairs and a table.


    "Robert, let''s rest here for a while."


    The sun was starting to set and Robert nodded.


    Georgia turned Robert''s wheelchair to face the setting sun. She was about to start talking when Robert


    turned to Sherlyn and asked.


    "Miss rk, why are you here too?"


    Robert was trying to talk to Georgia alone. He felt it was inconvenient for him and Georgia to make out


    when there were many people. But why did this woman follow them? Robert thought it was strange.


    Sherlyn''s face reddened all of a sudden.


    "Mr. Simpson, Ma''am, I was just ... I was just afraid that you might want me to do something, so I


    thought I would follow you."


    "We don''t need you to do anything for now. You go back and rest first."


    Robert spoke up while Sherlyn left with a blushing face.


    Georgia finally realized that something was not quite right.


    When Sherlyn looked at Robert, she seemed to be a little shy and a little in love with him. Could it be


    that she likes Robert?


    Georgia guessed so in her heart but did not ask more questions. She just sat next to Robert and asked


    him.


    "There is one thing I forgot to ask you yesterday. Aren''t you going to have several more surgeries on


    your legs? In the future, will you stay at home and not go to the hospital?"


    Robert couldn''t help but smile and reached out to gently hold Georgia''s hand.


    "I have hired a family doctor to check me every day. If it''s not a major illness, I don''t need to go to the


    hospital. The family doctor can just do this kind of thing."


    Georgia instantly felt like she didn''t know what to say.


    After all, Robert was a rich man and could have hired many nurses and doctors to guard his side at any


    time.


    She probablycked imagination about the life of rich people.


    While she didn''t know what to say, Robert spoke up again.


    "When are you going to take Annie to the hospital for a checkup? Actually, I''ve been wanting to tell you


    about it. There is a family doctor here, andst time, I also prepared the caregiver and doctor to take


    care of Annie. Do you want to bring Annie to live at home? Don''t worry, I will get along well with Annie


    and I will try to make Annie like me."


    Georgia couldn''t help but p her head.


    "I''m such a dumbass."


    Robert asked in confusion.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Georgia then told Robert that she pretended to quit her job today.


    "I spent half of the day at home ying with Annie. By the end of the day, I actually forgot to take her to


    the hospital for a checkup. I was so stupid. I''m obviously free today."


    "Georgia, didn''t you just say that you need to act out being resigned for a while, and maybe it willst


    until the end of this month? Then you have plenty of time. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, let''s find


    a time to take Annie to the hospital for a checkup. At that time, I''ll take you and Annie to the hospital


    together."


    Georgia hurriedly shook her head.


    "It''s not convenient for you to go out like this now. I''ll just go by myself."


    Georgia''s heart ached for Robert. Robert was always daring and energetic before his leg was injured.


    Now that he was in a wheelchair, she didn''t know if other people wouldugh at him. She didn''t want


    Robert to see people looking at him differently, and she would be heartbroken.


    Robert, however, was adamant.


    "Do you think it will be inconvenient for me to go out? I''ll bring enough bodyguards with me to push the


    wheelchair, so you don''t even have to bother. I really want to meet Annie. I know that Annie has never


    liked me very much before. But in the future, we are going to live together. I can''t let Annie hate me all


    the time."


    Georgia was touched by Robert''s words.


    Her eyes were red and she nodded.


    "Well then, let''s take Annie to the hospital for a checkup together."


    "Why are your eyes red? Did I bother you by insisting on seeing Annie?"


    Robert didn''t want Georgia to be bothered by him at this time, and Georgia just shook her head.


    She didn''t know why, but the more she felt this man''s love and care for her, the more her heart ached.


    "I just think ... you''re too good for me. I''m a little scared that you''ll leave me. Am I thinking too much?


    Don''t youugh at me ..."


    Georgia burst into tears when she said this out loud, and Robert felt particrly heartbroken.


    She never had it before, which was why she was so afraid of losing it now.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    His heart ached when he thought of Georgia being in prison for the first few years and then suffering


    because of him when she got out.


    It was all because of him that Georgia suffered so much in the past, otherwise, Georgia would not be


    so scared now.


    "No, no matter what happens, I will protect you. I will always be by your side ... After you bring Annie


    here, we will live together as a family. In a few years, if you are willing to have a child again, we will


    have another child. By then we will be the happiest family."


    When she heard Robert say this, Georgia went over and hugged him tightly.


    Perhaps, she should tell him about the baby.


    With this in mind, Georgia let go of Robert and asked cautiously.


    "Robert, if ... I mean, if Annie is also your child, would you believe in this possibility?"


    Robert showed a surprised look. He was about to ask more questions when his cell phone rang. It was


    his father, Aidan, calling.


    "My father called me. Georgia, wait a minute."


    Georgia nodded. She wiped her tears, trying to force back the bitterness in her heart, while Robert had


    already picked up his cell phone and spoke to Aidan.


    "What''s going on? Is there something wrong?"


    Aidan asked directly.


    "I''ve caught the people who stole Ivan''s car, and I''m interrogating them now. Do you want toe


    over?"


    "You still haven''t got the results?"


    Robert asked on the other end of the phone.


    "I just brought them over. I thought you''d probably be interested in these guys too. I made a call to Ivan


    as well, and he''s already on his way here. You can wait for my results, or you cane over and


    interrogate them yourself."


    Robert hesitated for a moment but decided to go over in person.


    "Just wait for a moment. I wille right over."


    After saying this, Robert hung up the phone and spoke to Georgia.


    "My father has found the people who stole Ivan''s car and is now preparing to interrogate them. Do you


    want toe with me to see what''s going on? Maybe they''ll identify the Lane family as the ones


    behind it."


    Of course, Georgia was willing to go with him.


    Only, Georgia didn''t expect that she and Robert had juste to the group of men who were caught,


    and they pointed at her angrily.


    "It¡¯s her. Georgia is the one who ordered us to steal the car! Georgia, you can''t turn your back on us


    now!"

 Chapter 157 His Trust

    Chapter 157 His Trust


    Three men who looked ferocious were angrily scolding Georgia Lane. Georgia was very lost, she didn¡¯t


    know what was going on, and why these three men were in her face berating her. She didn¡¯t even know


    them.


    Aidan Simpson red at Georgia.


    ¡°I had already asked them, they all insisted that you were the one who instructed them to steal the car.


    Georgia, how are you defending yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s not me, I don¡¯t even know them¡­¡±


    ¡°At this point, why are you still denying the truth? Georgia, if you don¡¯t make things clear right here,


    don¡¯t even think of leaving this house.¡±


    Aidan looked at her with extremely cold eyes, he was showing absolutely no mercy to her. He was sure


    that Georgia was the perpetrator.


    Georgia panicked and grabbed Robert Simpson¡¯s hand. She kept shaking her head.


    ¡°Robert¡­ I didn¡¯t do it, it really wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    She was at the brink of breaking down into tears. She had no idea why these three men were using


    her.


    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Robert kissed her hand warmly, calming her down slightly. Georgia was just afraid that Robert did not


    believe her.


    ¡°The one who instructed them to steal the car wasn¡¯t Georgia, Mr. Simpson, are you panicking because


    you¡¯re running out of options? Why are you willing to believe everything that these three men said?¡±


    Aidan¡¯s cold emotions remained unchanged.


    He replied, ¡°Georgia, since you are so adamant that you¡¯re not the mastermind behind the car stealing,


    why not have a chat with these three fine gentlemen? Ask them why do they keep insisting that you¡¯re


    the one behind the stealing.¡±


    Georgia knew that she could not panic now, as she must clear herself of any suspicion.


    Since the ones who stole the car were already caught, she faced them bravely and asked.


    ¡°All of you said that I instructed you to steal the car, where¡¯s the proof? Will you do anything I asked of


    you just because I said it?¡±


    A man with dyed yellow hair replied.


    ¡°Miss Lane, are you trying to turn your back against us? You were the one who instructed us to steal


    the car in the beginning, you even paid us one million yuan after we did it.¡±


    All of a sudden, Georgiaughed out loud. She turned and told Robert and Aidan.


    ¡°All three of them can¡¯t be in the same room, split them up and I¡¯ll interrogate them.¡±


    She was confident that she could get them to spit out the truth.


    She did not instruct them, she also did not know them. By asking them one by one and picking out


    differences between their statements, she will be proven innocent.


    After listening to what she said, Aidan was slightly impressed, a big difference from his originally cold


    emotions.


    He ordered his bodyguards to separate all three of them and detain them in different rooms.


    The three men¡¯s name were Callen Beard, Tom Lewis, and Toby Stewart.


    Aidan brought Georgia and Robert and interrogated Callen first.


    Ivan Simpson got there just as the interrogation started. He had no idea as to what was going on, but


    still followed Aidan and hispany.


    Callen was the one with the yellow hair, he was also the one who imed that the three of them got


    one million yuan. Georgia smiled and asked him.


    ¡°You said that your merry little group got one million yuan, so how exactly did you split the spoils? Did


    you split it evenly among yourselves?¡±


    ¡°We split it evenly, obviously!¡±


    He said while puffing his chest.


    ¡°You can¡¯t split one million evenly among you three, so tell me, exactly how much did you get?¡±


    ¡°We spent a hundred thousand to have fun together, the remaining nine hundred thousand was then


    split 30-30-30 between us.¡±


    Callen said with extreme confidence. Georgia continued asking him.


    ¡°Since you imed that I was the one giving you the instructions, tell me how did I instruct you? By


    calling you? By texting you? Or did I find someone else to give you the instructions? Also, where and


    when did we meet? And how did I transfer the money to you?¡±


    ¡°On the night before the stealing, you gave us a call. You told us that if we stole the car, and then


    wrecked it, you will transfer the million yuan payment to my bank ount after the deed is done.¡±


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, we never met each other face to face? And I only contacted you through the


    phone, is that correct?¡±


    Callen nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Then how is it possible for you to recognize me? I¡¯ve never met you, remember?¡±


    All of a sudden, he was at a lost for words. He panicked, looked at Georgia and said.


    ¡°You had instructed us to do something else before this. We had already met before this.¡±


    ¡°Tell me why exactly did I meet you guys for back then? Give me all the details.¡±


    ¡°It was a few days before the stealing, you wanted to meet us at a vige. You told us to prepare


    ourselves, as something will be happening soon. You promised us that the money will be transferred


    after we did the thing. So, you asked for my bank ount number during that time. You also told me


    that the details will be provided through the pher. We¡¯ve already met back then. How could you


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    turn your back against us now, Miss Lane?¡±


    Callen continued to defend himself.


    ¡°I told you to be exact, how many days ago were ¡®a few days¡¯? Were you alone? Or did your partners in


    crime also came? And at which vige did we have our conversation?¡±


    Georgia was slowly but surely gaining confidence as she continued her interrogation.


    ¡°It was three days ago, I was the only one who met you. We met in that factory in the suburb of the


    west. You can stop asking so deliberately now, Miss Lane, I remember everything.¡±


    ¡°Very well, wait here, Callen.¡±


    Georgia turned and said to Robert,


    ¡°We will ask the same questions to the other two guys. I can guarantee you that their answers will be


    different from each other, as they are lying about me having met them before.¡±


    Georgia left alongside Robert, with Aidan and Ivan following them. They left the basement with Callen


    in it.


    When they got back to the living room, Aidan turned around and told Georgia.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I will order my men to interrogate the other two scumbags, you don¡¯t have to interrogate


    them now.¡±


    Georgia was confused when she saw Aidan¡¯s behaviour towards her changed to a caring one. She had


    no clue as to how exactly will Aidan treat her.


    When she was being used by the three men some time ago, Aidan looked as if he can kill someone


    with his gaze, like he was going to avenge her daughter.


    And now, he appeared to be confident, and treated her warmly.


    ¡°I will be resting with Georgia in the living room, then. You can go and continue the interrogations with


    your men. It¡¯s obvious that these three idiots did note up with a universal excuse, your men will


    have to try really hard to fail to get them to spit out the truth.¡±


    Robert said coldly, as Aidan smiled and told him.


    ¡°Among these men, there¡¯s one called Toby who had just gotten a newborn baby not long ago. My men


    just informed me that they¡¯ve brought that baby here, you two can rest here now. Ivan, you can join


    them too, I¡¯ll take care of both of them soon, just wait here.¡±


    Ivan, Robert and Georgia stayed in the living room as Aidan brought his men and went to the room with


    Toby in it.


    Before he even said anything, Aidan ordered his bodyguard to bring out the baby right in front of Toby.


    In a sh, Toby started panicking. He thought to himself, that baby was his only son, how could this


    man find him? He even hid the baby very well!


    Aidan had one of the men put a knife to the baby¡¯s throat and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase, I¡¯ll give you three seconds, if you fail to tell me the truth after the time is up, your


    precious little kid will die here, and no one will ever find out what happened to him.¡±


    Having said this, he turned to face the bodyguard holding the baby.


    ¡°Clock¡¯s ticking. Three¡­two¡­one¡­¡±


    Before he said ¡®one¡¯, Toby anxiously asked.


    ¡°W-what do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡±


    Aidan smiled cruelly and said.


    ¡°If you keep up your bbering, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to your child, mate. Three¡­


    Two¡­¡±


    Just as Aidan said ¡®two¡¯, Toby got on his knees and begged him, he said.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll say it. It wasn¡¯t Georgia Lane who instructed us. Back then, it was a man who gave us the


    instructions. He also showed us a photo of Miss Lane and told us her name. He said if we ever get


    caught, we should im that it was her that instructed us. We really don¡¯t know who instructed us,


    other than he¡¯s a man. He gave us instruction through the phone, and then wired one million yuan to


    Callen¡¯s ount. We then split the money between ourselves.¡±


    Aidan replied, ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re only using Miss Lane because the real culprit told


    you to?¡±


    Toby nodded quickly.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ve already told you the truth. Can you please let my son go?¡±


    Aidan nodded.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll send the kid back.¡±


    Having said that, Aidan immediately brought his men and went to interrogate Tom.


    He then told Tom everything Toby said. These guys were nothing but scaredy cats, they don¡¯t really


    have any courage. After Tom knew that Toby had already spilled the beans, he also anxiously told


    Aidan the truth.


    He thought that stealing and wrecking a car could earn him a few hundred thousand yuan easily. Now,


    it seemed like they had made someone who held a lot of power very angry.


    Aidan returned to the living room.


    Georgia, Robert and Ivan were chatting with each other. By then, Robert had already exined


    everything about the basement to Ivan.


    Ivan was not buying anything the three men said. He saw that Aidan was approaching them and asked.


    ¡°Uncle, the three of them were obviously lying. It must be the Lane family that told them to lie. How


    could you believe that Georgia was the one behind what they did?¡±

 Chapter 158 Uncle in Law

    Chapter 158 Uncle in Law


    Aidan smiled and sat down on the other side of the couch.


    ¡°Ms Lane, I¡¯m sorry for just now, I wanted to test you when those guys imed that it was you. I wanted


    to know if you are capable enough to stand beside Robert. The Simpson is a powerful family and


    surrounded byplicated people, I wanted to see how well you can hold the title as Mrs Simpson. I


    have my ways to interrogate them actually.¡±


    Georgia was a little surprised. She had never expected what happened just now was a test from


    Robert¡¯s father.


    She didn¡¯t know how to react but Robert spoke to his father sarcastically.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, you are not a responsible father, you had never cared about me all these years, but now


    wanted to know and test the capabilities of my woman? You have no right to do that.¡±


    Aidan gave out a helpless smile.


    ¡°Think as you pleased, I only wish that you will be happy with Ms Lane. If she wasn¡¯t capable enough, I


    nned to send more people to protect both of you. Robert, you are still young, did you know that


    Laurence keeps you under his surveince?¡±


    Robert¡¯s face stiffened.


    He had been tracking Laurence since he was back home, he was his enemy and Laurence wanted him


    dead, so Robert wanted to make the first move.


    But he couldn¡¯t find anything, Laurence seemed to have disappeared from this world.


    Robert felt that Laurence was a tiger hiding in the wood preying on him, he was waiting for an


    opportunity to devour him. He was worried.


    He had a lover and a mother to protect, so Robert wanted to get rid of Laurence the soonest possible.


    ¡°Forget about Laurence, I have my men on him. I thought he will let you off the hook if I make a


    business deal with him, but he hated you to the core, your situation now is only one could live. So I


    hope you won¡¯t reject my help, don¡¯t wait until your loved ones get hurt and regret not epting my


    help today.¡±


    Robert remained silent, he didn¡¯t want Aidan help.


    He left over ten years ago and he didn¡¯t need a bted father¡¯s love.


    But Aidan was more powerful and resourceful than he was.


    He was only thirty, hisworks were nothingpared to Aidan¡¯s.


    If he was alone in this world, he will never ept help from Aidan.


    But he couldn¡¯t bear seeing Georgia or his mother get hurt, so he replied casually, ¡°Do as you want, but


    I hope you won¡¯t interfere with my life.¡±


    Aidan smile in satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve interrogated them just now and they admitted that Ms Lane has nothing to do with the incident.


    Someone showed them your picture, told them your name and instructed them to me it all on you


    should they get caught.¡±


    Georgia let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Simpson.¡±


    Aidan nodded and turned to Robert.


    ¡°The three of them admitted that they received one million, the money was transferred to an ount


    under Callen. Robert, get your man to check this transaction, it must be from the Lane family, can you


    do it?¡±


    Robert nodded. ¡°Send me the ount information and I will investigate.¡±


    The atmosphere became dead silent in an instant, Georgia didn¡¯t know what to say and Aidan¡¯s mobile


    rang.


    ¡°Uncle inw, we are here, can you let us in?¡±


    It was a woman¡¯s voice from the other side, Aidan nodded.


    ¡°One moment, I will ask them to open the gate.¡±


    ¡°Please sit for a while, I have visitors.¡±


    Georgia and Robert remained seated and it was Aston and Emilia that walked in.


    The world was small, the siblings knew Robert¡¯s father.


    ¡°Uncle inw.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Aidan said while Georgia was astonished.


    Aston and Emilia addressed Aidan as uncle inw.


    But they are not rted to Robert.


    Which mean Robert¡¯s father married Emilia and Aston¡¯s aunt.


    While Georgia was thinking about all that, Robert held her hand with a stiffened face.


    ¡°Since you have visitors, we should leave.¡±


    Robert looked unhappy, he rejected them while Emilia and Aston greeted Georgia.


    ¡°Ms Lane, nice to see you.¡±


    They didn¡¯t ask the reason why Georgia was here.


    But Aston met Robert, he visited MU before and humiliated Georgia.


    But now they are seated side by side holding hands, no matter how cold Aston was, he felt that they


    were odd, he didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship Georgia had with Robert.


    They looked close at the party too and even got kidnapped together.


    But Aston didn¡¯t think much, he thought it was just an ident.


    And Aston knew this was not a good time to ask.


    Aidan knew the struggle in Robert¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t force further.


    ¡°I will send you Callen¡¯s ount details, if you wish, you could go home now and do give me a call


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    when you found out the truth.¡±


    Robert nodded coldly, he held Georgia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Bring me out of here, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s face turned sour since Emilia entered the house, he didn¡¯t want to speak to her.


    It looked like she was a rtive of his uncle¡¯s wife, he had misunderstood her identity.


    He thought she was nothing but a bardy, a gold digger.


    But she came in with her husband and addressed Aidan as uncle inw!


    Ivan knew how wealthy Aidan was, Emilia was no different!


    He had been fooled by this woman for the past six years.


    Ivan said with a sour face, ¡°Uncle, I will go with Robert.¡±


    Ivan followed Robert and Georgia¡¯s footsteps.


    Georgia saw a familiar middle-aged woman while pushing Robert into the garden, she smiled friendly


    towards them and Georgia watched this woman enter the house.


    She thought this woman looked really familiar.


    But her thought was interrupted by Robert.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    So Georgia continued pushing Robert. Ivan followed them into the car.


    ¡°Why are you here with us? Your car is behind.¡±


    Robert said coldly to Ivan.


    ¡°Robert, I want to go to your ce tonight, I will have my assistant bring my car home, I want to chat


    with you, can I?¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t reply while Ivan called Ben.


    ¡°Bring the car and park at home, I will go to Robert¡¯s.¡±


    And so the car headed to Robert¡¯s vi. Robert didn¡¯t say a word throughout the journey, he held onto


    Georgia¡¯s hand tightly.


    When they arrived at the vi, Robert said to Georgia.


    ¡°I need to be alone to do some thinking, ask them to prepare your meal and have a good rest after.¡±


    And then Robert turned to Ivan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to chat with you today, you can go home or tell the housekeeper if you want to stay


    overnight here.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how tofort Robert, she watched the servant pushed Robert back into his


    bedroom in silence.


    There were only Georgia and Ivan remained in the living room.


    ¡°Ms Lane, don¡¯t worry about him, he felt depressed now, but he¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    Georgia confused about the rtion between Robert and his parents, so she asked Ivan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what happened between Robert and his father, could you tell me?¡±


    Georgia wanted to know everything about Robert, she wanted tofort and protect this man, she


    didn¡¯t want to see him unhappy.


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t like Robert, it seems like I was wrong.¡±


    Ivan smiled out of a sudden, they both sat on the couch and Ivan exined.


    ¡°It all begins with the marriage between my uncle and aunt.¡±


    Georgia was all ears for Ivan.


    ¡°Their marriage was arranged, there was no love between them. They gave birth to Robert and Wendy


    through their ten years long marriage. Their rtion was simr to an ordinary family, they treated each


    other with respect but my uncle fell in love with another woman insanely. He wanted a divorce but my


    aunt objected. My grandpa didn¡¯t agree too, grandpa was the one in control of the family at that time,


    he warned my uncle that if he insisted to get a divorce, he will not get a penny from the family and must


    nevere back!¡±


    ¡°Everyone thought my uncle would tolerate but he chose to divorce, he left without taking a penny from


    the family, everything that belonged to him was transferred to Robert. He could inherit everything once


    he reached the age of maturity. So my uncle left when Robert was young and never came back. I met


    uncle again only this year, the Simpson family had already forgotten about the existence of this man.


    Emilia and her husband addressed my uncle as their uncle inw just now didn¡¯t they? I guess Robert


    was angry about this. And the middle-aged woman we saw on our way out must be his wife, although I


    can¡¯t be sure, but it seemed like it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling me all this.¡±


    Ivan smiled.


    ¡°Georgia, since you and Robert love each other, you must appreciate each other, Robert has had a


    lonely life all these years, he had never fallen for any woman. He asked me a few times to operate on


    your daughter, he truly cares about you.¡±


    Georgia felt sad suddenly and she nodded at Ivan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will always by his side, he loves me so much and I too will protect him as much as I


    could.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s impression of Georgia was getting better, he didn¡¯t want to go home because he knew he would


    get drunk at home.


    Emilia appeared before him once again and he couldn¡¯t get her out of his head.


    He asked Georgia.


    ¡°Emilia and her husband greeted you when they walked in, do you know them?¡±

 Chapter 159 He Has No Right to Regret

    Chapter 159 He Has No Right to Regret


    When hearing Ivan¡¯s asking upon that part, Georgia had no idea how to exin it at the moment.


    On the day of the Murphy family¡¯s banquet, Emilia and Aston pretended to be couple in front of Ivan.


    Now it seemed that Ivan still didn¡¯t know anything about the truth.


    Ivan had helped her a lot again just now. Georgia felt that she should not continue to cheat on him.


    However, she had promised Emilia to keep her secret. Since she had assured Emilia on it, she


    shouldn''t tell him the truth.


    Georgia had no choice but to continue lying.


    ¡°He is my colleague and we work in the same research centre.¡±


    Ivan nodded.


    ¡°Georgia, I am getting a little tired and want to rest now. I will ask the butler to get a room for you. Bye.¡±


    After Ivan left, the butler came to Georgia.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the food is ready in the kitchen, do you want to have dinner now?¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    Ivan and Robert could refuse to have their meal due to bad mood. However, she couldn¡¯t do that. She


    had to take good care of the baby in her stomach.


    Georgia forced herself to have her dinner. For this time, the dished were made by a few chefs and


    those were all their specialty.


    However, Georgia still had no appetite. She just wanted to stay with Robert now.


    In the end, Georgia just ate a bowl of rice. She then walked to Robert¡¯s bedroom and knocked on his


    door.


    ¡°Robert, can Ie in?¡±


    After a long while, Robert¡¯s voice came out from the room.


    ¡°You can juste in and door is not locked.¡±


    Georgia opened the door and walked in. Only then she found that Robert was sitting in a wheelchair


    and looking out from the window quietly.


    It was already dark outside with only the moon hanging in the sky. Robert¡¯s face looked cold.


    Georgia walked over and squatted in front of him.


    ¡°You are still not happy? You don¡¯t need to think about the sad things in the past, just think about


    something happy, okay?¡±


    Robert smiled.


    Those things about his father had passed for more than ten years. He didn¡¯t want to mention about it


    anymore.


    It was just that his mood would be a little ups and downs inevitably whenever he saw Aidan. He didn''t


    want to show a cold face in front of Georgia and that was why Robert went to the bedroom alone after


    getting back as he wanted to calm down.


    Looking at the Georgia¡¯s gentle eyes in front of him, Robert smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°If you kiss me now, I would be very happy.¡±


    Georgia just smiled lightly. She stood up and then she hugged Robert. After that, she kissed him.


    The two were kissing at each other as if there was nothing sad in the world.


    After a long while, Robert let go of Georgia.


    ¡°Don''t leave me alone in the future, no matter what happens, okay?¡±


    Out of the blue, Robert said that to Georgia.


    Georgia smiled and nodded. How would she leave him? He had been so kind to her.


    Even if she knew that they would need to go through some hard time in the future. Georgia was willing


    to face all the difficulties with him now.


    As long as both of them cared each other, Georgia felt that she would no longer be afraid of any


    difficulties.


    Georgia slept in Robert¡¯s bedroom at the night. The two of them justid on the bed intimately and had


    a happy talk. Later, they fell asleep soundly together.


    At that night, Alfred followed his grandfather, Brett Chow to the woman who looked very alike as


    Vanessa.


    When he firstly saw the woman, Alfred felt that she looked almost exactly the same as Vanessa.


    It was only when Alfred took a closer look that there was a slight difference in appearance between the


    woman and Vanessa.


    Vanessa was always gentle, but the woman in front of him looked sharp which made others dare not to


    get close.


    She was not Vanessa that he loved. Alfred realized the difference between the woman and Vanessa


    instantly.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡±


    Alfred asked the woman who looked like Vanessa.


    ¡°I am Elsie rke.¡±


    The woman responded indifferently to Alfred.


    ¡°I didn''t break anyw, who are you? Why do you lock me up in this ce? I warn you, this is a society


    under the rule ofw and it is against thew to imprison someone privately!¡±


    Alfred turned his head, and asked his grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa, did you investigate the identity of this woman? What is her rtionship with Vanessa?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t got clear this woman''s past in detail but you can handle this affairs by yourself. I believe you


    can do this well, right?¡±


    Alfred nodded.


    Brett was getting old. He would not like to deal with such matters.


    He just hoped that the rtionship between his grandson and his wife could get better. Since he had


    caught the person who looked simr as Vanessa, he didn¡¯t need to worry about the what would


    happen next.


    After Brett left, Alfred took a chair and sat in front of Elsie.


    Then, he took out his phone and yed the videos.


    Those videos he once thought were taken by Vanessa.


    As soon as Elsie saw those videos, her cold arrogant expression turned to be frightened instantly.


    ¡°How did you get these videos?¡±


    ¡°Are you the woman in the video?¡±


    Elsie¡¯s face was sullen, she did not answer him.


    ¡°If you don''t answer me now, don''t me me for not reminding you now when you are thrown to feed


    the shark tomorrow.¡±


    Elsie yelled angrily.


    ¡°Even if I am the woman in the video, I didn''t offend you. What did you arrest me for? I''m just an


    ordinary person. Did I provoke you?¡±


    Elsie couldn''t understand why she was brought there?


    Alfred just wanted to prove the truth.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, is it you the woman in this video? Other than these videos, I still have many


    videos.¡±


    Alfred simply yed the remaining video for a few seconds and then Elsie had no choice but to admit


    it.


    ¡°Yes, I am the one in the video, but what does this have anything to do with you? I am short of money, I


    am looking for men to provide sex service and shooting videos. But, Sir, am I getting in your way of


    anything?¡±


    Elsie was sneering but Alfred felt that his whole heart was relieved.


    He thought that the person in the videos was Vanessa before that. He felt that Vanessa deceived him a


    lot and all his sincerity was just like shit and was trampled on the ground.


    However, right now, he found that he had wronged Vanessa from his first sight on Elsie.


    Up to now, Elsie admitted that the woman in the videos was her. Alfred felt that he had live a new life


    again and his gloomy heart was finally brightened.


    ¡°Then let me ask you one more thing, who filmed these videos for you? Why did they get exposed?¡±


    ¡°How would I know why these videos were on your hand? We just shot the videos for fun and they


    promised to give me money. I just leave when I get the money. How is it possible for me to know the


    truth of the way they deal with the videos?¡±


    Suddenly, Alfred suspected that someone might do it deliberately behind the scene.


    ¡°Then do you still have the contact number of those men? There are so many videos here and all the


    men in the videos are different. Don¡¯t you still keep in touch with them?¡±


    Elsie nodded.


    ¡°It''s just a one-night sex rtionship. They left after paying. They are not my repeat customers. I don¡¯t


    have further contact with them.¡±


    Alfred didn''t ask any more, he could only send someone to continue investigating on whether there


    were other people behind Elsie.


    Those videos were sent to his mailbox at first. When Alfred saw the videos, he was furious.


    After a while, he just sent some people to investigate who posted the video but the truth had not been


    discovered yet.


    But, Elsie was found right now. Thus, Alfred decided to send more people to find out the truth.


    It was obvious that someone wanted to see his resentment towards Vanessa and destroy their


    rtionship.


    In fact, if he thought about it carefully that who was the one benefits from it, Alfred could guess it out


    easily.


    It was most probably done by Rachel. Alfred face turned serious when he thought of Rachel.


    ¡°Miss rke, I might ask you to help me investigate some things. As long as you can help me to find


    out the men in the video, I will give you 5 million. What do you think?¡±


    Elsie¡¯s face turned joyfully instantly. She felt that it didn''t matter anymore that she was caught there.


    If she could get 5 million, she was willing to be caught even for a few more times. There was a smile


    showed on Elsie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sir, the task is just looking for these people, right? I will absolutely be d to work with you. If you are


    interested in me, I am also willing to be your woman.¡±


    Elsie felt that Alfred seemed to be a rich guy. She wished to have sex with him and it was better if she


    could get anotherrge sum of money.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Alfred justughed coldly.


    ¡°Don''t ever think too much. I will find someone to take you outter and you just need to cooperate with


    them for investigation, understand?¡±


    Elsie nodded gloomily. She thought that she was very pretty. Why was he not fascinated by her?


    Alfred had left the room. He sent his subordinates to take Elsie out so that they could investigate the


    identities of Elsie and the people in the videos.


    Although he suspected Rachel was the one who did it, he still had many other enemies in the Chow


    family. Alfred had to take it cautiously. He must send someone to investigate and find out the truth.


    When Alfred returned to the living room, Brett was still awake and he was ying GO alone in the living


    room.


    Alfred walked over.


    ¡°Grandpa, I have finished the interrogation.¡±


    Brett didn¡¯t care much about the truth, he just needed to ensure that Alfred¡¯s wife was not the woman in


    the video.


    ¡°Sit down and y a chess game with me. It''s been a long time since we yed chessst time.¡±


    Alfred nodded, he yed a game of chess with his grandfather and it took more than half an hour.


    Finally, Brett won the game. He raised his head and spoke to Alfred.


    ¡°I feel that your mind is very confused now. It is like you have blocked your heard. Didn¡¯t your find the


    woman who looks like Vanessa? How is the situation between you and Vanessa?¡±


    Alfred smiled bitterly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Rachel, he even wanted to rush to Vanessa immediately and begged for her forgiveness.


    However, Alfred was now more worried about Vanessa¡¯s safety. If he insisted on staying with Vanessa


    and allowed Rachel to do crazy things, both Rachel and Vanessa would have troubles when Mrs. Chow


    became ruthless.


    At that moment, Alfred spoke to his grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa, Vanessa and I are over. I have asked her to sign the divorce agreement today. After the


    Brett was puzzled.


    ¡°Before this, you were full of resentment towards Vanessa when you saw those videos. But even at that


    time, you were not willing to divorce. Now you knew the truth already, why do you insist on divorcing?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, the feelings between two people, were not that easy to be healed even if someone was


    wrong and hurt. Vanessa will not forgive me anymore. Too many things have happened between us, I


    can''t get her back. Maybe let go, she would feel better.¡±


    Brett did not continue to intervene.


    ¡°If it had happened to be like that, I won''t interfere with your rtionship anymore. But, I hope you won¡¯t


    regret it because I can see that you love Vanessa very much.¡±


    Alfred just smiled bitterly.


    For the thing about regret, he had totally no right to do so for now.


    The most important thing for him to do right now was to ensure Vanessa¡¯s safety. He didn''t know what


    ways did Mrs. Chow had in her back and Alfred didn''t dare to take the risk easily.


    Furthermore, Rachel was still eyeing on them with her own purpose.


    However, Alfred couldn''t sleep in the midnight. He finally called Vanessa after a long


    struggling.

 Chapter 160 Give Up on Alfred Totally

    Chapter 160 Give Up on Alfred Totally


    It was alreadyte night when Alfred called Vanessa, she just made Annie asleep.


    She quickly picked up the call once she saw her phone ring. Then, she took her phone and walked out,


    she did not want to make noise that disturbed Annie.


    Alfred¡¯s voice was heard when she took the phone and walked to the living room.


    ¡°Vanessa¡­¡±


    Vanessa stood still on the ground when she heard that.


    She did not know what should she say, she also did not know how to deal with the call from Alfred.


    Actually, she kept making herself busy recently. She yed with Annie attentively and tried to do other


    things to distract her attention to not think of their divorce and their future.


    But Alfred called her at the moment for what? Vanessa smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Why do you call me?¡±


    Vanessa thought that was there any procedure she had to undergo anymore?


    But Alfred breathed in deeply.


    ¡°Sorry, Vanessa¡­¡±


    After Alfred said that, Vanessa¡¯s eyes were reddened. She sopped and did not know what should she


    speak.


    She only wanted to keep silent, she did not even want to know why Alfred apologized to her.


    However, Alfred spoke again.


    ¡°My grandpa has found out the woman that looks simr to you. Her name is Elsie rke. I have


    interrogated her, she admits that the videos are recorded by her. I am sorry.¡±


    After Alfred said that, Vanessa was shocked.


    In fact, the woman really looked like her? Vanessa asked him.


    ¡°Does she look alike to me? Like twin?¡±


    ¡°Almost the same. Both of you have the same features but your temperament is a bit different from her.


    Both of you have the same height approximately.¡±


    Did she really have a twin sister? Vanessa was confused.


    She wanted to ask Alfred whether she could undergo the DNA test along with Elsie but Alfred


    apologized to her again via the phone.


    ¡°Vanessa, I have misunderstood you before and break your heart¡­¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s tears fell. It was true that the videos that Alfred watched belonged to others but the video on


    their wedding was real.


    ¡°Alfred, we have divorced now. You also confirm that I am not the one involved in the video. I don¡¯t care


    about any other things, I just beg you not to disturb me again in the future, alright?¡±


    Vanessa said that sufferingly. Actually, after a series of incidents, she knew that Alfred would not get


    over it even the video was proved to have no rtionship with Vanessa.


    The video during the wedding was a nightmare for Alfred forever.


    Those video after it made Alfred even upset.


    Vanessa knew Alfred for many years, she could feel him regret it but she did not want to live the


    previous life again.


    She was clear that the man did not trust her anymore. Alfred felt regretful probably because he still had


    little affection for her or he was reluctant to leave her.


    When they quarrelled or had a misunderstanding one day, the man would think of the humiliation


    during the wedding. Then, they would always have hatred for each other.


    Even she was reluctant to leave him but she knew that she could not continue the rtionship with


    Alfred anymore.


    Alfred¡¯s words stuck in his throat, he wanted to ask Vanessa to wait for him. Actually, he knew that he


    did not have the eligibility to say that.


    Even if the incident did not happen, how could he ask a woman to wait for him unconditionally?


    ¡°I am sorry. I just cannot control myself to call you and tell you about the matter of Elsie. Vanessa, you


    should live blissfully, I will not disturb you anymore¡­¡±


    Alfred promised her and wanted to hang up the call.


    Vanessa quickly said out her doubt.


    ¡°Since the woman looks simr to me, can I undergo the DNA test with her? I am not sure that I have a


    twin sister, I want to see if we have a kinship.¡±


    ¡°Alright, youe to the hospital tomorrow afternoon. I will ask Elsie to meet you. Then, both of you


    undergo the DNA test.¡±


    Vanessa thanked him and they hung up the call simultaneously.


    The next morning, Georgia received Vanessa¡¯s call early in the morning.


    After knowing that Alfred had found out the woman who looked simr to Vanessa, Georgia confirmed


    that whatever she saw on that day was true.


    ¡°Vanessa, since you have to undergo the DNA test in the afternoon. Let me take care of Annie in the


    condominium. There are virus and a lot of people mixed up in the hospital, it is not good for Annie to go


    there.¡±


    Vanessa nodded.


    ¡°Vanessa, you cane back and take care of Annie or bring Annie to Robert¡¯s vi. I will be free in


    the morning. You can discuss with Robert first.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Georgia told Robert about Vanessa¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Robert, Vanessa meets someone who looks simr to her, she has to undergo the DNA test. I want to


    go back to the condominium and take care of Annie.¡±


    Georgia did not want Annie to get in touch with Robert temporarily.


    ¡°You mean you have to leave me now and take care of Annie for a whole day?¡±


    Robert asked gently, Georgia nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t stay home recently. Annie misses me so much, I want to apany her too.¡±


    Robert smiled.


    ¡°Let grab this opportunity to bring Annie to the hospital and do a body check-up. After that, we can


    show the report to Ivan and ask him to n a surgery for Annie.¡±


    Georgia patted her head. She nearly forgot about it, what a stupid mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I nearly forget that. However, do you want to go to the hospital with us?¡±


    Robert smiled, he felt that he should establish a good rtionship with Annie and Georgia¡¯s friend,


    Vanessa as well.


    In case he quarrelled with Georgia in the future, he could at least contact her best friend and asked her


    to mediate it.


    ¡°Georgia, let¡¯s go to see Annie. I will drive you, Vanessa and Annie to the hospital in the afternoon.


    Your best friend is going to do the DNA test while we bring Annie to do a body check-up. How do you


    think?¡±


    Georgia hesitated, Robert continued to persuade her.


    ¡°I know you are hesitant, Annie does not like me. My attitude is bad at that time but since then, I need


    to get closer to Annie. It may take time for her to ept me, I believe that Annie will find my attitude


    changes after some time.¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    The maid had made the breakfast for them at the moment.


    Georgia and Robert went to have their breakfast while Robert kept looking at Georgia.


    ¡°If you find it hard to consume, don¡¯t force yourself. I will ask the chef to change the meal.¡±


    Robert could feel that Georgia was forcing herself to eat.


    When Georgia ate, she showed a suffered expression. He empathized with her.


    Was the meal prepared by the chef not suitable for Georgia¡¯s taste?


    Robert thought that he should hire more chefs.


    Georgia quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No, I have slight anorexia nervosa but I have to force myself to eat so that I will not vomit habitually. Or


    else, I will find it more difficult to consume food if I vomit habitually.¡±


    Robert concerned about the matter of her sickness. It seemed to be not enough for him to hire chefs


    and nutritionists, he might need to meet some experts that excelled in curing anorexia nervosa.


    They had their meal while Sherlynwalking towards them.


    ¡°Young mistress, you should drink a ss of milk and eat an egg followed by a bowl of noodles. Then,


    it is a healthy diet.¡±


    Since Georgia was pregnant, she was unable to drink milk because the taste of milk made her sick.


    She even vomited severely after drinking it.


    Georgia could not help but smile at Sherlyn.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to drink milk. The taste makes me sick.¡±


    But Sherlyn advised her nervously.


    ¡°Young mistress, you are too thin. If you want to have a bnced diet, milk is good for your body. If you


    are stubborn and want to eat in your way, then why do you hire a nutritionist?¡±


    Sherlyn said in a discontented tone, Georgia did not know how to exin.


    Robert frowned and reprimanded Sherlyn.


    ¡°Ms. Sherlyn, you can advise my wife to have a healthy diet but you are showing a discontented and


    Robert did not know what was his secretary doing, how could he hire a rude nutritionist? Robert wanted


    to fire her.


    He felt that Sherlyn was jealous and arrogant when she looked at Georgia.


    Robert felt odd for it.


    After Robert said that, Sherlyn became nervous.


    Actually, she just wanted to show her professionalism in front of Robert. Sherlyn admitted that she fell


    in love with Robert when she saw him at first sight.


    But the man already had a woman he loved. Sherlyn was jealous of it.


    She remembered that Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e was another Ms. Lane.


    Therefore, Sherlyn thought that Georgia was Robert¡¯s kept woman. That was why she always treated


    Georgia rudely as she thought that Georgia would be chased out by Robert soon and Georgia was just


    a little piece of his life.


    However, Sherlyn could not control her envy when she saw Robert doting on Georgia.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Simpson.¡±


    Sherlyn quickly apologized while Robert reprimanded her coldly.


    ¡°You should not apologize to me, you should apologize to my wife. If you are rude again, I will ask my


    assistant to fire you, understand?¡±


    Sherlyn¡¯s words stuck in her throat. She breathed in deeply and apologized to Georgia.


    ¡°Sorry, young mistress. I am being rude to you.¡±


    Although the woman showed a bad attitude towards her, Georgia was not obstinate. Georgia nodded


    and continued to eat.


    After that, Robert brought Georgia to Vanessa¡¯s condominium.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the nutritionist, Sherlyn, I can fire her straight away.¡±


    In the car, Robert asked Georgia. Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it, it is not a big deal. I have difficulty in eating now, so I can¡¯t follow her nutritional way.


    However, after I am recovered, I hope I can eat healthily.¡±


    Robert nodded. He thought of the matter yesterday. He asked her.


    ¡°Yesterday, after wee back, you are tired too. So, I forget to ask you one thing, I just recall it now.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Georgia asked confusingly.


    ¡°You are talking to me before I pick up my father¡¯s call¡­You ask me whether I believe if Annie is my


    child. Have you asked me about it at the moment?¡±

 Chapter 161 Meeting Elsie Clarke

    Chapter 161 Meeting Elsie rke


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how to continue on this conversation. There was something about Annie that


    Georgia couldn¡¯t figure out.


    ¡°Yes, I did ask this question. I was just wondering if you would like to believe in this possibility?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know where the paternity test between Annie and Robert had gone wrong. But, it wasn¡¯t


    like she had ever lost her memory or had ever had another man. Annie had already had a paternity test


    with Georgia, and she was her daughter. So, Annie being someone else¡¯s child was unfeasible.


    But the paternity test kept failing, and Georgia still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Robert suddenly held Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Have you been worried that I will treat Annie badly, that Annie is not my biological daughter and that it


    will affect our rtionship? In fact, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. As long as she is your daughter, I will


    love her as if she were my own daughter¡­ Even if the two of us will have children in the future, I


    promise to you that I will not be partial to the children. Do you believe me?¡±


    So that was what Robert thought?


    He thought Georgia was worried that he would mistreat Annie?


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    ¡°Robert, I believe in you.¡±


    However, Robert didn¡¯t believe Georgia¡¯s words. Georgia obviously cared for Annie. Even when he


    wanted to see Annie, Georgia had hesitated for a long time. She was clearly afraid that Annie wouldn¡¯t


    ept him.


    But, Robert was a little anxious in this regard. He wanted Annie to ept him sooner. Once Robert had


    taken care of the Lane family¡¯s affairs, he nned to marry Georgia. But before that, he had to deal


    with the rtionship between him and Annie first. And it would be best to make Annie like him. That


    way, perhaps Georgia would agree to marry him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove my feelings with my actions.¡±


    Robert emphasized again that Georgia didn¡¯t even know how to persuade him. In fact, she hadn¡¯t


    thought of where to start either.


    ¡°Robert, I¡¯ve always felt that there was something wrong with the paternity test between you and Annie.


    I¡¯ve always felt that Annie should be your daughter.¡±


    Georgia spoke out what was in her heart.


    Robert still felt that Georgia was worried that he maltreated Annie. He had already confirmed several


    times about the paternity test, and Annie was indeed not her daughter. It was just that Georgia was so


    insistent that Robert could onlyfort her again.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just do another paternity test with Annie, okay?¡±


    Georgia could only nod helplessly. She couldn¡¯t think of any other way to prove Annie¡¯s rtionship


    with Robert different than to do a paternity test.


    It took more than 40 minutes for the two to arrive by car, and the car pulled up inside the


    neighbourhood where Vanessa lived.


    The bodyguard helped Robert get out of the car and into a wheelchair. Then, the bodyguard took out a


    Georgia asked in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside the box? Are you bringing it inside?¡±


    Robert smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Inside this are dolls of various Disney princesses. It¡¯s my gift to Annie. Little girls seem to like this sort


    of thing. I have to please Annie after all, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Georgia smiled that Robert had actually brought a gift.


    ¡°You¡¯re more attentive than I am. Annie does love dolls. She¡¯ll definitely be bought by youter on.¡±


    Georgia pushed Robert¡¯s wheelchair and walked to the block.


    It took about five minutes for Georgia to push Robert¡¯s wheelchair to the door of the t.


    After ringing the doorbell for a moment, Annie¡¯s voice came over at once.


    ¡°Mummy, is it you?¡±


    ¡°Annie, it¡¯s me. Can you open the door for mummy?¡±


    Annie excitedly opened the door, and she was about to rush over and hug her mummy. But she found a


    man sitting in a wheelchair in front of her mummy, smiling at her. There was a puzzled look on Annie¡¯s


    face.


    Why was this maning to her house?


    Previously, Annie and her mummy had stayed at this man¡¯s house for two days, and this man was no


    longer as mean to her as he had been that time.


    However, Annie didn¡¯t like this man at all. She had a psychological shadow over him.


    ¡°Mummy, is this maning over to y at our house?¡±


    Annie asked suspiciously as Georgia pushed Robert inside the t.


    Georgia squatted down and then picked up Annie in her arms.


    ¡°Yes. Robert came to our house to y. Can Annie talk to Robert?¡±


    However, Annie was silent. She didn¡¯t want to y with an elder she didn¡¯t like.


    Robert then unwrapped the gift box in his hand.


    ¡°Annie, this is a gift for you.¡±


    The moment the box was unwrapped, Annie instantly saw various dolls inside the box, each of which


    was exquisitely beautiful looking.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    Annie asked Robert, and she couldn¡¯t even control the fondness in her heart.


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you. Robert treated you badly once before. I beg Annie to forgive me. Can Annie give


    Robert a chance?¡±


    Annie really liked these dolls, and she felt as if she was about to be bought by this man. However,


    something inside Annie told her again that how could she be bought so easily?


    A fight was going on inside Annie, and Georgia was alreadyughing beside her.


    ¡°Robert gave it to you. Just take it if you like it, Annie. You don¡¯t have to think so much. Even if you


    don¡¯t like Robert now, there¡¯s no problem epting the gift.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mummy.¡±


    Annie asked. She felt that even if she epted the gift, she would only feel that much better about this


    uncle. As for liking this uncle, Annie didn¡¯t think she could do that at that moment.


    ¡°What your mummy said is true. Robert is giving this gift as an apology. As for whether Annie forgive


    Robert¡¯s bad attitude previously, it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Annie excitedly kissed Georgia on the cheek, and Georgia then put her down.


    Annie walked up to Robert instantly.


    ¡°Robert, thank you. I really like these dolls. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯m just a bit scared of you. I


    remember you were mean to me that time. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re an elder and I¡¯ll respect you.¡±


    Annie was a well-behaved and understanding child. Robert smiled at Annie. He really hoped that he


    and Georgia would have such a beautiful and understanding daughter in the future too.


    ¡°Annie, Robert did something wrong before and I was the one who treated you badly in the first ce.


    Now that you are being pleasant to me, Robert feels grateful. In the future, you will see my attitude. Of


    course Robert hopes you like me, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like me for the time being.¡±


    Annie had excitedly received the dolls into her hands when Vanessa walked out at this moment.


    She had heard their conversation inside the kitchen, and just that, she didn¡¯te out immediately to


    disturb the three of them.


    Seeing that Annie was already unpacking the box and ready to y with the dolls, Vanessa then


    walked over to Robert and greeted him.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Simpson.¡±


    Robert smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Miss Cooke, I heard that you haven¡¯t been workingtely. If you still want to work in design, I can let


    you work in mypany. I apologize for letting you in and letting someone dismiss youst time.¡±


    Vanessa was a little hesitant.


    Ever since she knew that Georgia and Robert had established their rtionships, she had understood


    that Georgia probably wouldn¡¯t emigrate with her. With Annie involved, Vanessa couldn¡¯t just leave the


    country alone, and she couldn¡¯t possibly take Annie away and leave Georgia alone in D City.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I¡¯d like to think about it for a while. Is that okay?¡±


    Robert nodded, and Georgia went over to talk to Vanessa.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about giving Annie a full body check-up before? Since that you¡¯re going to the hospital


    this afternoon, so Robert and I will take Annie to have the full body check-up. After that, we¡¯ll have Ivan


    arrange the surgery based on this body check-up. And so that we can both feel more at ease if we get


    Annie¡¯s surgery done sooner.¡±


    Vanessa nodded.


    ¡°Georgia, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s necessary to let Annie get her surgery done as soon as possible. I hope


    there¡¯s no mistake this time.¡±


    The hospital didn¡¯t start work until two-thirty in the afternoon. And they stayed inside the t throughout


    the morning.


    Robert was always by Annie¡¯s side, talking to her. Annie had gradually lost her resistance to Robert,


    and they couldmunicate in a friendly manner. Especially looking at those beautiful dolls, Annie had


    some good feelings towards this uncle.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    By the afternoon, the few people took the car together to the hospital.


    When they just arrived at the car park, before they got off the car, Georgia suddenly noticed Emma¡¯s


    mother, Flora, and the man she saw yesterday, were walking hand in hand inside the car park. The two


    kissed before Flora then went alone towards the lift of the hospital.


    Vanessa had also noticed this incident, and she immediately asked Georgia in confusion.


    ¡°Did I see it right just now? Was that person Emma¡¯s mother?¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I saw these two together yesterday too.¡±


    Robert naturally also knew Emma¡¯s mother, and he asked Georgia doubtfully.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    Georgia spoke out the spection in her mind. Robert¡¯s impression of Emma¡¯s mother, Flora, had


    always been that of a housewife who looked harsh and unkind but always hid behind Owen as if she


    was afraid of him. But right now, this woman seemed to be having an affair.


    Robert suddenly wanted to see how Owen looked when he found out about this. Robert had wanted to


    teach the Lane family a good lesson, and now it seemed that there was a big problem within the Lane


    family.


    ¡°Georgia, I¡¯ll have someone check out what Flora went inside the hospital for. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll solve the


    Lane family¡¯s matter as soon as possible.¡±


    Georgia smiled. Of course, she trusted Robert. She had immense trust in this man now.


    After they took the lift to the top floor, the director had already fawned over Georgia and Robert.


    Vanessa took Annie and sat next to them.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Alfrede yet?¡±


    Vanessa asked the director.


    ¡°Miss Cooke, Mr. Chow just called and said he would be here soon.¡±


    Vanessa could then only wait patiently.


    After a few minutes, the lounge door opened, and Vanessa saw Alfred walking in with a woman.


    At that moment, everyone revealed a look of astonishment. The woman behind Alfred and Vanessa


    looked exceptionally alike.

 Chapter 162 Flora Is Pregnant

    Chapter 162 Flora Is Pregnant


    Feeling odd, Elsie also walked up to Vanessa.


    ¡°Are we twin sisters?¡±


    Elsie asked with some excitement. Vanessa suddenly had a full sense of intimacy for the woman in


    front of her. She smiled.


    ¡°I also think that the two of us are twin sisters. I¡¯ve never had a sibling. But, we have to do a DNA


    identification first. When the identification resultes out, we can determine if the two of us are twin


    sisters.¡±


    ¡°No, I have a hunch that we¡¯re definitely twin sisters. I feel close to you when I see you. I hear that you


    grew up in an orphanage, I also grew up in an orphanage. It can¡¯t be so coincidental that the two of us


    are having the same age.¡±


    After Elsie finished speaking, she suddenly broke into tears in front of Vanessa.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that I might have a sister in my life. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too emotional.¡±


    Vanessa, however, shook her head while smiling.


    ¡°I feel happy when I see you. No matter if we are twin sisters or not, since we look so much alike, isn¡¯t


    this serendipity? Solely due to such serendipity, we should also get to know each other and make


    friends.¡±


    Elsie hurriedly looked down and wiped her tears. She felt a little shy.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elsie rke, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Vanessa Cooke.¡±


    The two people were talking intimately to each other. Georgia was happy to see this on the side.


    She could feel that Vanessa was very happy today and Elsie also seemed to like Vanessa very much.


    Annie, who was on the side, asked Georgia curiously.


    ¡°Mommy, why do they look so much alike? Am I going to have another mother?¡±


    Georgia smiled beamingly.


    ¡°Annie, it isn¡¯t like that. The reason why that aunt and Vanessa look very alike is perhaps that they were


    separated when they were young. They have to do a DNA identification to determine if they¡¯re sisters.¡±


    Annie was still young so she did not really understand this matter. The only thing she wanted to


    determine was whether she would have another mother.


    Since Annie would not have another mother, she no longer cared.


    She grew up ying in the park and had seen many children who looked exactly the same. So, this


    kind of thing was not strange to Annie.


    After that, Alfred took Vanessa and Elsie to do the DNA identification. Robert and Georgia took Annie


    to do a full body check-up.


    This process wasplicated. Robert was determined to let Georgia push the wheelchair to


    apany Annie to do each check-up.


    Annie had received a lot of treatments in the hospital since she was a child. So, she had long been


    unafraid of things like injections and blood draws.


    It was just that the adult¡¯s heart would always ache for her.


    It took about an hour for Annie to finish her full body check-up.


    After these check-ups were done, Robert was about to take Annie to do the paternity test.


    Georgia watched Robert and Annie being drawn blood to do the paternity test.


    Georgia looked a bit worried. She kept feeling that the paternity test would fail this time.


    Robert noticed Georgia¡¯s worry. Heforted Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, I already don¡¯t care much about the result of the paternity test between me and Annie. I¡¯m


    treating her as my daughter now. Even if it fails this time, my attitude won¡¯t change. Georgia, the


    rtionship between the two of us won¡¯t change either. Don¡¯t worry, trust me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Robert, I just can¡¯t understand some things but I always trust you. No matter what the result of the


    paternity test is, I believe that you will treat Annie very well.¡±


    When they returned to the lounge, Alfred, Vanessa and Elsie had been sitting inside for a long time.


    Elsie and Vanessa were talking to each other while smiling. The two of them seemed to be chatting


    very enthusiastically.


    Alfred sat next to these two people in silence. Vanessa and Elsie barely spoke to Alfred.


    Vanessa did not want to have too much connection with Alfred while for Elsie, after she failed to seduce


    this man yesterday, she gave up pleasing this man.


    Elsie grew up in an environment with humiliation and poverty. When she could not afford to eat and had


    no ce to stay, she had long sold her body and soul and relied on that to get money for food and


    shelter.


    She did not receive much education. She had little ability and was not a hardworking person.


    In her view, the only difference between all men was whether the man could bring her money. Since


    this man gave her 5 million yuan and she could not seduce him to make out with her, he had no other


    value.


    So, Elsie had no more intention to please Alfred.


    ¡°Vanessa, when will the identification result of you and Miss. rkee out?¡±


    Georgia asked when she walked in.


    ¡°It will take about four or five days.¡±


    Vanessa answered.


    ¡°Have the check-up on your side been done? What about the result of Annie¡¯s full body check-up, when


    will ite out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s estimated toe out tomorrow afternoon. By then, I¡¯ll let Ivan look at the check-up report and as


    long as there is no problem with Annie¡¯s body, he¡¯ll definitely arrange for Annie to have an operation.¡±


    Vanessa was somewhat relieved. Elsie asked Georgia curiously.


    ¡°Vanessa told me about the rtionship between you two just now. Hello, I¡¯m Elsie, I hope we can get


    along well in the future.¡±


    Elsie was somewhat enthusiastic towards Georgia while Georgia felt somewhat intimate towards this


    woman who looked like Vanessa.


    Obviously, Elsie seemed to have a straightforward personality and was not a devious person.


    ¡°Miss. rke, can I call you Elsie?¡±


    Elsie nodded with a smile. Later, the group of people left the hospital. Robert decided to take these few


    people to go and have dinner.


    Alfred also wanted to follow these few people to have dinner. He wanted to stay by Vanessa¡¯s side


    even though he understood that they were no longer possible to be together.


    However, Alfred¡¯s phone rang at this time. It was a call from Rachel.


    ¡°Alfred, I hear that you¡¯ve found a woman who looks very much alike to Vanessa. You meet with


    Vanessa again today, are you going to give up on me again?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s voice was tinged with resentment and a hint of abomination.


    Alfred took a deep breath and hurriedly coaxed Rachel.


    ¡°There is no such thing. I only took this woman and Vanessa to do a DNA identification to confirm if


    they are sisters. Where are you now? I¡¯lle over to apany you immediately.¡±


    Rachel smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m now in front of the vi where you live in. Come back quickly, I miss you.¡±


    Alfred hung up the phone with a darkened face. He spoke to Vanessa and Elsie.


    ¡°I have to leave now as I have something to do. Elsie, you follow Vanessa to go and have dinner and


    after that, you call my assistant again and ask him toe and fetch you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to stay at the ce you arranged today. I want to talk to Vanessa. I want to stay at


    her ce.¡±


    Elsie directly refused. Alfred did not insist.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you. Remember what you¡¯ve promised me. You can¡¯t run away before those things are


    investigated clearly.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯ve not gotten the 5 million yuan, how will I sneak away, don¡¯t worry, after


    tomorrow, I¡¯ll follow your people to continue to look for those people.¡±


    Alfred nodded in satisfaction and then left after getting in the car.


    Vanessa asked Elsie curiously.


    ¡°What did you promise him? What 5 million yuan?¡±


    Elsie smiled indifferently.


    ¡°He has my video, the video that I¡¯m with other men in bed. He wants me to find out the identity of the


    men inside the video but I only had a one-night rtionship with those men and I didn¡¯t keep in touch


    with them. If I help him to find out the identity of these men, he will give me 5 million yuan.¡±


    Vanessa only then understood that the person inside those videos was Elsie. Her heart suddenly


    somewhat ached for her.


    From the time Vanessa met Elsie, she felt that Elsie was not a splic person and she was even a


    little careless.


    However, those videos proved that Elsie was having a hard time.


    Otherwise, how would she indulge herself like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do those things again in the future.¡±


    Vanessa directly uttered these words. Her eyes were showing that her heart ached for Elsie. Elsie was


    suddenly shocked by this pair of eyes.


    ¡°I thought you would hate me and despise me for the things I did. In fact, I¡¯ve already been ruined.


    Using that way, moneyes really fast. I think I can no longer be like a normal person. I can¡¯t even


    guarantee that I can promise you this thing and keep the promise. Vanessa, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re sisters


    or not but you don¡¯t have to care about me. My life has long been ruined so you don¡¯t need to feel sorry


    for me.¡±


    But, Vanessa disagreed.


    ¡°How can you think like that? Both of us are still young, why not give ourselves a chance to start over?


    You don¡¯t really like those things either, do you?¡±


    Elsie just smiled bitterly. She did not want to exin too much.


    In these twenty years, her soul had long been dark. She had long given up herself.


    ¡°Vanessa, let¡¯s not talk about those things anymore, okay?¡±


    It could be seen that Elsie did not want to talk about these things. Vanessa did not insist.


    It was okay. She would just slowly persuade her in the future.


    She did not want the person who looked like herself and might even be her younger sister to go astray


    for the rest of her life.


    Afterward, the group of people went to a nearby box by car to have dinner.


    This was the top five-star restaurant around this ce.


    Elsie observed the five-star restaurant like a child.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to such a high-ss ce to eat. I¡¯m really blessed by you today.¡±


    She learnt from Vanessa that Georgia and Robert were now lovers so she was really blessed today.


    Vanessa just smiled and nodded.


    Georgia hugged Annie who was eating on herp. Probably because that Elsie came for the first time,


    she excitedly ordered a lot of dishes.


    Elsie felt that she might only have this single opportunity to have a meal at a five-star restaurant in her


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    life. Thus, she was thinking to order each kind of dish and then taste them so that she could also brag


    when she went out in the future, saying that she had been to this kind of high-ss ce.


    This made Vanessa¡¯s heart ached for her when she saw this scene. She did not stop Elsie¡¯s somewhat


    rude actions.


    Georgia and Robert certainly would not bother that too. After they finished eating, almost more than an


    hour had passed.


    Georgia asked Elsie and Vanessa.


    ¡°I heard you two say just now that you guys want to talk and chat tonight. So, I¡¯ll let Annie sleep by my


    side, okay?¡±


    Vanessa had no problem with it, of course. She asked Annie.


    ¡°Annie, you sleep with Mommy today. Elsie and I want to stay together and talk, is that okay?¡±


    Annie naturally had no objection to sleeping with Mommy.


    It was just that Annie was a little hesitant to go to Robert¡¯s ce.


    Robert already started to persuade while smiling on the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought a lot of toys and dolls, they¡¯re all at my house. Annie, don¡¯t you want to go and take a look?


    They are more beautiful than the dolls that you saw today.¡±


    Annie was instantly persuaded.


    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯ll be with Mommy today, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Several adults could not help but feel amused. This little child was coaxed in a way as simple as that.


    After that, Robert sent a car to take Vanessa and Elsie to the apartment where they lived.


    Whereas, Georgia took Annie and Robert back to the vi.


    After the three of them returned to the vi, Robert received a call from his assistant.


    At this time, Georgia took Annie to see the gifts prepared by Robert. There were indeed many dolls and


    toys. Robert had even prepared a separate toy room. That room was veryrge and had countless


    toys. Annie was already excitedly ying inside.


    This made Georgia feel Robert¡¯s meticulousness even more.


    ¡°Georgia,e out. I want to tell you something.¡±


    Georgia pushed Robert¡¯s wheelchair to the living room. Robert said to Georgia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate the matter that Flora went to the hospital. The results havee


    out, guess what did she go to the hospital for today?¡±


    Georgia shook her head. She really did not quite understand what did Flora go to the hospital for


    today?


    ¡°Flory went to the hospital today for a check-up and the result is pregnancy. In your opinion, if we tell


    Owen this news, would it cast big chaos to the Lane family?¡±

 Chapter 163 Revenge On The Lane Family

    Chapter 163 Revenge On The Lane Family


    ¡°Are you sure that Flora Wong¡¯s unborn child isn¡¯t Owen Lane¡¯s child?¡±


    Despite the fact that Flora was having an affair outside, it was still possible that Flora was bearing


    Owen¡¯s child.


    Owen could probably be very happy if he knew that he had another child.


    Robert Simpson smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°Do you know what Flora asked the doctor after she was informed that she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Georgia Lane shook her head.


    ¡°She told the doctor that she wanted to have an abortion. She asked the doctor to schedule an abortion


    surgery. The child was fine, but she still wanted to abort the child, this could only mean that the child


    wasn¡¯t Owen¡¯s.¡±


    Georgia was getting excited. Ever since she saw that Flora was having an affair, she¡¯d been thinking of


    how to expose this to the Lane family and throw the family into disarray.


    And now, Flora had a child that wasn¡¯t Owen¡¯s. That will be a gigantic embarrassment for Owen.


    Georgia asked Robert.


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°We need toe up with a n to let Owen know that Flora was pregnant and aborted her child,


    obviously. Before that, I have to cancel my marriage with Emma Lane, to show the public that I had no


    rtions with the Lane family.¡±


    Georgia fell silent suddenly. She didn¡¯t know how to cope with Robert¡¯s statement.


    Ever since they were in a rtionship, Georgia forced herself to overlook the marriage arrangement


    between Robert and Emma. She felt like she should ce her trust in Robert, so she didn¡¯t question


    his decisions.


    And now Robert was definitely canceling the marriage arrangement for Georgia¡¯s sake.


    She asked Robert.


    ¡°If you are to cancel the marriage, won¡¯t your mother be unhappy with it?¡±


    Robert hadn¡¯t been in contact with his mother. Thest time he tried he could not contact her, and he


    only received a message from her. He deduced that his mother was travelling abroad at that time.


    However, his father, Aidan Simpson had already found out that the Simpson family was the one behind


    the car stealing incident. Other than that, after reviewing the footage from the dash cam in the car, he


    was certain that the Lane family was acting shady.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He then looked into the bank ount histories of the three perpetrators. As long as there were solid


    evidence that someone from the Lane family had instructed them to steal the car, Robert would


    immediately let his mother know about it. With that, his mother would never allow him to have any


    rtionships with Emma.


    Seeing as Georgia was very worried, Robert held her hands and told her.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re worrying about my mother¡¯s response to this, but I¡¯m never gonna give you up


    because of her. Also, she¡¯s not going to oppose me canceling my marriage, as she absolutely hates the


    Lane family now. I¡¯ve already gathered evidence, except the footage from the car ident site, that


    shows that Eden Lane was the one behind the ident. Eden is Emma¡¯s sister, and people from the


    Lane family had been lying to us for the past few years, so there¡¯s no way my mother will ept Emma


    into our family.¡±


    Georgia squatted in front of Robert.


    ¡°I see. But, if you really are going through with canceling the marriage, it would be better if you told your


    mother first. I don¡¯t want your mother¡¯s impression of me to worsen, as she might think that you¡¯re


    doing all this for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I will contact my mother before I do that. Also, regarding the Lane family, my father will take


    actions against them. He has been getting people to buy out their stocks. As the Lane family is an


    empty shell, it will go down eventually.¡±


    Georgia had always wanted the Lane family to pay for what they had done, and now her wish had


    ¡°Thank you, Robert. Thank you for trusting me.¡±


    During night time, Georgia went to bed with Annie Cooke in her arms.


    Of course, she would spend her time with Annie when she came over.


    Robert, alone in his bedroom, he gave his mother a call once again.


    This time, Maisie actually picked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Maisie asked. Robert then told her everything about the car stealing incident, the video evidence, and


    messages from Ivan Simpson. With all that, he started to give some advice to his mother.


    ¡°Mom, I am certain that Eden was the one behind the incident. The Lane family had been lying to us for


    the past few years. With that, I¡¯ve decided to cancel my marriage arrangement with Emma. Before that,


    however, I had to ask for your agreement on the matter first.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want, son. Since you have evidence now, you should go and avenge your sister. I¡¯m


    still not feeling like going back to the country, I wanna enjoy myself here some more.¡±


    Robert wanted to talk about Georgia with his mother, but seeing as Maisie had such a cold tone, he


    gave up on that thought.


    There¡¯s still time, he could wait until his mother to return, then he will try to change her impression on


    Georgia.


    After the call was over, the knife around Maisie¡¯s throat was finally lowered.


    Kayden, satisfied, smiled at Maisie.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, that was an impressive performance! Worry not, we will not mistreat you as long as you follow


    exactly what we say.¡±


    Maisie did not say anything. It was true that ever since she was here, these people had not mistreated


    her at all.


    However, they had always confined her in the room, and she was unable to leave.


    Other than talking with the ones that are guarding her, she did not have any other ways to


    ¡°What do you want from me? If you¡¯re kidnapping me, just ask my son for the ransom. If it¡¯s not for


    money, at least make your intentions clear to me.¡±


    Maisie demanded impatiently. Kayden immediately taped her mouth to shut her up.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are in no ce to ask for anything, you are now our prisoner.¡±


    All Maisie could do was re at Kayden as she turned around and left.


    There were still some muscr men in her room. All four of her limbs were tied up and she had


    absolutely no freedom whatsoever.


    Maisie really wanted to tell Robert that she was kidnapped, but with a knife on a throat, she had to


    follow Kayden¡¯s script and reply ordingly. Maisie really wanted him to know that she had went


    missing.


    However, Robert bought Kayden¡¯s lies and believed that his mother was on vacation, which was what


    pissed off Maisie the most.


    After Kayden left Maisie¡¯s confinement room, she walked towards a vi.


    Laurence Knight was reading a book in the living room. After Kayden enters the room, Laurence looked


    at her and asked.


    ¡°So, what did Robert say to Maisie?¡±


    ¡°It seems that they had already known the fact that the Lane family were the ones who instructed


    people to steal the car. After that, Robert and his father will definitely find ways to crumple the Lane


    family. Before that, though, Robert will cancel his marriage with Emma. Should we tell this to the Lane


    family?¡±


    Kayden told him in a careful tone.


    Laurence thought for a while, and smiled at her.


    ¡°Do you think after we told them about that, could the Lane family prevent the Simpson family from


    taking their revenge. If Emma knows that Robert is canceling their marriage arrangement, do you think


    that she could stop him from doing so?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed impossible, Mr. Knight. But, aren¡¯t you cooperating with the Lane family, sir? If you don¡¯t


    provide some information to them, they might very well disrupt your n.¡±


    Laurence snickered and said.


    ¡°The Lane family is a crowd of ipetent people. I¡¯m allowing them to continue existing only to make


    Robert and Georgia suffer. If Robert really went all out and destroyed the Lane family, all we have to do


    is secure Emma. In addition to that, if we intervene too extensively in their affairs, Robert will definitely


    notice that something is wrong with his mother, and in extension expose us. Thus, it is better if we stay


    put for now, wait until the Lane family is getting really messed up thanks to the Simpson family, and


    then they will be even more reliant on our help. By then, they will obediently follow all of our orders and


    requests.¡±


    Kayden lowered her head and replied.


    ¡°I understand now, Mr. Knight.¡±


    ¡°Even so, we should still let the Lane family in on some of this information. Call Emma and tell her


    Robert is going to cancel the marriage, and she should be prepared for it.¡±


    After she left Laurence, Kayden called Emma and said.


    ¡°Miss Lane, we¡¯ve gotten sometest information, I¡¯m telling you this on behalf of Mr. Knight.¡±


    Emma was talking to a child in the VIP ward in the hospital when Kayden called her.


    With her phone in her hand, she walked next to a balcony and asked.


    ¡°What is it? You can tell me through the phone.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, we acquired information that Robert has prepared to cancel your marriage. Mr Knight


    wanted me to let you know, so that you can prepare yourself earlier.¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    She had predicted that Robert was going to cancel the arrangement sooner orter, she just never


    thought that he¡¯d made up his mind that quickly. She said to Kayden in a mildly infuriated tone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr Knight promise that Robert will marry me? And now you¡¯re not doing anything while I am not


    getting married. I ask you this, how are we going to continue our cooperation in the future?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, timing is crucial for these kinds of things. Mr. Knight will never let you down on whatever he


    had promised you. As for right now, you can deal with the situation however you wish. Mr. Knight will


    arrange your marriageter down the line as promised.¡±


    Emma hung up the phone, frustrated as she did not know what kind of timing was Laurence waiting for.


    Lately, she had been visiting the hospital to meet the child everyday. That child¡¯s biological parents are


    Georgia and Robert, which is why Emma was unwilling to care for that child.


    However, if she did not pretend to have a child, she would be unable to stand up to Robert, let alone


    marry him.


    The Simpson family had a lot of money and properties, and now Robert was looking to cancel their


    marriage, thus this child was her only hope.


    The boy¡¯s mental state was unstable recently. Emma had already gave him a name, Leon Lane.


    His consciousness was not stable, and he would be unable to recognize anyone around him. Hence,


    Emma was by his side everyday, telling him that she was his mother.


    However, she was not making much progress at this, as the boy still had his guard up against her, and


    appeared to not like Emma.


    Emma also understood that even if she were to bring him to see Robert, Robert would still not believe


    that they had a child together.


    Despite this, she had to hold herself back and continue to convince Leon that she was his mother.


    After an hour of apanying Leon in the hospital, Emma returned to the Lane family.


    She went to meet Owen immediately.


    ¡°Robert is going to cancel our marriage in a few days.¡±


    Emma told him all about the call between her and Kayden. Owen¡¯s expression turned dark, as he felt


    that thepany was not doing welltely.


    ¡°Has the boy recognized you as his mother yet?¡±


    Owen asked, then Emma shook her head and replied.


    ¡°Not yet, even with a few psychologists helping me, he¡¯s still looking at me with eyes of caution. He¡¯s


    been cautious around everyone, but I feel if I keep going to meet him everyday, it¡¯s only a matter of


    time until he recognizes me as his mother.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t rely on Laurence Knight alone, we can¡¯t do nothing and be a sitting duck. If Robert wants to


    cancel the marriage, we will let the whole world know about this. We can¡¯t let Robert y us like his


    toys, so we will strike first and see what happens.¡±


    Emma was confused as Owenughed cruelly and continued.


    ¡°Georgia had been living in Robert¡¯s vi for quite a while now. Both of them had been going out


    togethertely, so I¡¯ve hired some paparazzi to take photos of them secretly. By then, every major


    newspaper will be reporting this to the world, and everyone will know that Robert was having an affair,


    despite already having a fiance.. What¡¯s worse is that the woman he¡¯s having an affair with is his


    fiance¡¯s sister! I would like to see if he has the balls to cancel your marriage by then.¡±


    ¡°If he insisted on canceling your marriage, Georgia¡¯s reputation will be tarnished beyond repair. Also,


    hasn¡¯t Percy Chow and herpanionspleted their preparations? They are about to expose


    Georgia¡¯s controversial exploits, such as she had giarized tutor¡¯s thesis and her less-than-desirable


    private life conducts. If we expose these to the world, even if Robert went through with canceling your


    marriage, his reputation will most definitely suffer.¡±


    ¡°But dad, if we do this, we¡¯re going to flip the table on them and basically sever all ties between us. Do


    we really have to do this? Is there no other way?¡± asked Emma.


    Owen chuckled and said.


    ¡°Do you think that there¡¯s other ways to deal with this mess? If Robert cancels your marriage, the Lane


    family¡¯s investors will eventually withdraw their investments. If that happens, the Lane family¡¯s gonna


    go into bankruptcy immediately. You had been his fiance for five years, thus other families in J city that


    are powerful and rich ain¡¯t gonna marry you anymore. There¡¯s no other way, Emma.¡±


    Emma nodded silently.


    At that point, they were really up against a corner.


    The next day, entertainment newspaper and website forums were bustling with discussions on the


    <ptest news, the news that Robert Simpson was living together with his fiance¡¯s sister.

 Chapter 164 Network Consensus

    Chapter 164 Network Consensus


    Across thework, all the entertainment headlines and the financial magazines were about the affair


    of Robert, Georgia and Emma.


    The content was about Georgia stealing her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ after she was released from jail. Most


    importantly, the news reported that Georgia was the murderer who killed Robert¡¯s sister in the ident.


    Everyone scolded Georgia online, they said that she was shameless.


    For Robert, he was said to be a jerk. He fell in love with someone who killed his sister. No one could


    understand his behaviour, they thought that Robert was lured by Georgia and he had gone mad.


    They reprimanded Robert for being heartless that treated his dead sister cruelly and indifferently.


    Theizens gossiped about the tangled rtionship between Robert, Georgia and Emma.


    Most significantly, Emma straight away posted one sentence on her public Weibo ount.


    ¡°In the world of love, the person that does not show love is destined to quit. I am weaker, I decide to


    surrender. I just want to beg Mr. Simpson to let go of the Lane family and does not take revenge on the


    Lane family.¡±


    After Emma posted that sentence, thework consensus went viral.


    In fact, Robert that jerk did not only abandon his fianc¨¦e, he even wanted to wipe out the family


    business of his fianc¨¦e. He was so shameless.


    The mass scolded Georgia and Robert for being a pair of shameless couple. After that, a group of


    people started to expose Georgia¡¯s background.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Then, Georgia¡¯s past was exposed totally.


    In fact, the woman always two-timed and allured other men. She had a few miscarriages before. She


    even copied the thesis of her lecturer during her graduate year and she was expelled by the university.


    The rich guy, Robert fell in love with this kind of bitch woman. Theizens were shocked, they thought


    that Robert was blind.


    The woman was in jail for a few years, it was not a glorious past. Her personal life was messy, her


    characteristic was not good as well because she copied other¡¯s thesis. Now, she even allured her


    sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. Theizens never saw a woman that portrayed the worst behaviour like her before.


    Everyone could not control themselves toment.


    Theizens even used a kind of sentence when scolding people.


    ¡°I wish you to have a sister like Georgia.¡±


    It was the most vicious curse across the Inte.


    After that, a group of people started to investigate Georgia¡¯s current address, kinship, friendship,


    working address and phone number.


    When they knew that Georgia worked at MU Research Institute, they kept calling the hotline of MU


    Research Institute.


    They reprimanded MU Research Institute for hiring Georgia that bitch. MU Research Institute had no


    choice but announced that Georgia had been fired.


    Some of theizens felt that they had not finished expressing their hatred, so they began to edit the


    limited photos of Georgia that were found online.


    They edited her photos to be ghosts and put her photos onto the gravestone. They also cropped


    her face and pasted it on the naked body. They even used the high-tech method to alter her face and


    posted it on websites across every country.


    It became a revelry of cyberbullying.


    It went viral, Georgia had be the nastiest woman across the Inte within half a day.


    Georgia stayed in Robert¡¯s vi at the moment while there was a lot of journalists standing outside of


    Robert¡¯s vi.


    Georgia and Robert could not go out now.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t protect you well.¡±


    Robert read the maliciousments online. He took pity on Georgia and apologized to her.


    Georgia smiled faintly.


    ¡°It is not a big deal to be scolded by people. I have experienced the feeling to be hated and rejected by


    everyone. Actually, it does not matter to me. Robert, don¡¯t be sad, I will not care about thements


    online. They will only scold me but not take a knife and stab me. Everyone is suffering in life, they just


    want to release their resentment when they know that a vicious woman like me can live so well. Don¡¯t


    mind that, neither I.¡±


    Robert was even distressed after Georgia said that.


    ¡°I will ask others to delete the posts. Don¡¯t worry, I will sue the people that spread the rumour about


    you.¡±


    Robert would not allow Georgia to be bullied.


    ¡°No need to do so. Just let them scold me¡­Robert, when the consensus rebounds, then it is time for


    us to attack. Flora is pregnant, right? We have evidence that shows that the Lane family instructs


    others to steal the car. We have to make good use of the evidence and post them bit by bit¡­Until then,


    theizens will change their target to the Lane family. Don¡¯t you think that this way of revenge is


    better?¡±


    It was of course a good n but Robert could not tolerate it when he saw so many people scolding the


    woman he loved.


    ¡°After the truth is rified, I will sue the people that spread the rumour about you, I will not forgive


    them.¡±


    Georgia did not persuade him anymore. She had been jailed for six years. After she was released from


    the jail, Georgia only concerned about her daughter¡¯s health, she did not care about thements


    from outsiders.¡±


    Although she was scolded by the mass, it would not affect her health, not her daughter¡¯s too.


    As long as her family was healthy, Georgia would not care about other things.


    However, she should n to take revenge on the Lane family step-by-step. In addition, she needed to


    hire an expert who was good at manipting the public opinion.


    ¡°Robert, there are ten more days to reach the end of the month. I will join Percy¡¯s talk on that day.


    Then, I will refute Pervy together with professor. How about we start to go against the consensus right


    after that?¡±


    ¡°It is toote. You can start it on that day about the matter of the falsely used giarism. However,


    we should expose the acts of the Lane family bit by bit right now.¡±


    ¡°I will ask a lot of people to investigate the past of the Lane family. I am confident that the Lane family


    has done something that will outrage theizens except the issue of Flora¡¯s pregnancy. We just


    expose them one by one to torture the Lane family. It is the best way to take revenge.¡±


    Georgia definitely agreed with his n.


    ¡°I am not familiar with those things. Robert, you just do whatever you want, I will not be affected by the


    Inte consensus. Since it is inconvenient for me to go out recently, I will not go out temporarily.


    Probably someone will throw eggs on me when I walk on the street.¡±


    Robert apologized to her.


    ¡°Initially, I n to break the engagement with Emma these few days. However, if I break it now, more


    and more people will scold you. I will spoil the reputation of the Lane family before I break the


    engagement with her. You might have to suffer for a while.¡±


    Georgia did not mind that.


    She did not feel stressful although she was said to steal Robert from Emma.


    How did Emma treat her? How did the Lane family treat her?


    Georgia only felt happy to torture the Lane family when she was in a rtionship with Robert.


    She was not a saint and did not have any obsession with moral. Georgia would not care about the


    engagement between Robert and Emma. It did not matter to her.


    However, Georgia and Robert were ready to fight back.


    They decided not to care about the mass but the outsiders did not see it that way.


    Vanessa was the first to call Georgia.


    ¡°I have seen the Inte consensus and the newspaper headlines. It targets you obviously. If no one


    makes it behind the scenes, the rumour will not go viral at such a fast pace. Georgia, are you ok? Don¡¯t


    bother thements, those idle people have nothing to do but scold people online every day. Normal


    people will not care about that. Don¡¯t be affected by thements.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, you should not worry about me. It only matters to me if anything happens to you and Annie


    and any other people that I concern about. As long as you all are safe and healthy, I will not be afraid of


    anything. But someone searches for my address, I am worried that they already find up that I stay in


    your condominium. I am afraid that someone will disturb you. Do you want to stay in another ce


    now?¡±


    Actually, there were journalists staying outside of Vanessa¡¯s residential area.


    No one knew whether Georgia woulde back to the condominium and stay there. Vanessa did not


    tell Georgia about it.


    ¡°The security in my area is strong, outsiders will not get in easily. Even if they enter, they will not beat


    me, right? You are not here, I am just your friend, what can they do? If they want to scold me, I will not


    bother them. If they beat me, I will call the police, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    Georgia was then relieved, she was afraid that her friend would be hurt because of her.


    Luckily, Annie stayed by her side. If Annie stayed in Vanessa¡¯s condominium on that day, Georgia must


    go there and pick Annie up.


    Annie had heart disease, the messy scene will make her condition worse.


    Although the kid would not understand what was going on, Annie would be angry if the journalists


    approached her and told her about the bad things of Georgia.


    She chatted with Vanessa for a while and consoled each other before Vanessa hung up the call.


    Elsie sat by her side and asked curiously.


    ¡°Your rtionship with Georgia is like sisterhood. I envy this kind of rtionship, I don¡¯t have family and


    friends.¡±


    Elsie said gloomily.


    Vanessa and Elsiey on the bed and chatted for a night, they only slept when the sun rose.


    Therefore, Vanessa and Elsie woke up when it was nearly afternoon. Then, Vanessa saw the Inte


    consensus and called Georgia.


    Vanessa took pity on Elsie after they chattedst night.


    Vanessa and Elsie were abandoned in different orphanages but in the orphanage where Vanessa


    stayed, themunity always donated money for them. The director of the orphanage took good care


    of the children too. She always encouraged and educated them, she advised them to study hard. If


    they did not want to study, they should learn some skills. Then, they could earn a living with their skill.


    Vanessa performed well in her study, the director of the orphanage arranged for Vanessa to further


    study. The tuition fee was paid by the donor from themunity. After that, Vanessa graduated


    sessfully. Although she did not have parents, she had Georgia as her best friend, the director as her


    mother and other orphans as herpanion.


    Nevertheless, Georgia and Vanessa were brought together by fate. During these few years, Georgia


    was the closest person in her life. Furthermore, Annie pulled them together, they could not leave each


    other.


    However, Elsie led a different life. The children in the orphanage where she stayed always bullied


    others.


    The strong guys liked to bully those skinny kids. The director did not even care about the case of


    bullying.


    Vanessa was heart-broken to hear that Elsie was bullied since young. The orphanage was hell, Elsie


    was raped by the boy there. After that, she was sold to the red-light district and forced to earn money


    for their sake.


    It could be said that Elsie did not enjoy any warmth in her life, she was always forced to do something


    she did not want.


    It was fortunate for her to live until now.


    Vanessa thought that Elsie must be her sister, she wanted to protect her family member.


    ¡°Elsie, you are good, Georgia too. I know Georgia since young, it can be said that we depend on each


    other. Although she has parents, it is better not to have them. I will protect you from today onwards.


    Even if the DNA result shows that we are not twin sister, I still want to make you my sister. Do you want


    me to be your sister?¡±


    Elsie¡¯s eyes were reddened. Her tears fell continuously, nobody loved her before.


    Since young, Elsie only had the thought to eat and sleep well. If she had some money, she would buy


    the things she liked.


    She was even illiterate. No one educated her and taught her how to behave well in this world.


    But, did anyone treat her sincerely?


    Elsie was clear about it.


    She hugged Vanessa and cried. She seemed to pour out her woe over the past twenty years.


    ¡°Vanessa, maybe I am your sister. I believe that we are twin but we don¡¯t know who is older now. But I


    want to be your younger sister, I am so d that I meet you.¡±


    Vanessa looked at Elsie¡¯s sobbing face, she kept patting Elsie¡¯s back gently.


    ¡°We still have a long life to go. Since we meet each other now, we should live well afterwards. This


    condominium is bought by me after I work hard and earn money. Georgia has contributed some money


    as well, she will probably marry Robert, she must take Annie by her side. You just live here, don¡¯t worry


    about money. Although I am not that rich, it is not a problem for you to count on me. Don¡¯t work in that


    ce anymore, I know you actually don¡¯t like that.¡±


    Elsie of course did not like to be yed by the men. She had self-esteem too.


    She was reluctant to earn money in the way which the men threw her on the bed and did whatever they


    wanted.


    However, no one saved her, she could not make it as well.


    After meeting Vanessa, Elsie felt that there was hope in her life.


    ¡°I will study hard, I will learn to write and learn the skill to earn a living. Vanessa, don¡¯t worry about me.


    Furthermore, if I can help Alfred to find up the person in the video, he will give me five million.¡±


    ¡°Five million is enough for me to live. I don¡¯t like to buy expensive things, the money is more than


    enough for me to cover my expenses for the rest of my life.¡±


    Vanessa could not help but smile, she felt that Elsie was an optimist.


    The videos were a humiliated memory of Elsie but she could face them optimistically. She even


    ridiculed herself that she could get money.


    ¡°Your attitude is positive. We will live well together in the future, you will get over the past.¡±


    After chatting with Vanessast night, Elsie knew the matter between Vanessa and Alfred. It made her


    hate Alfred, it was like Elsie would hate whoever Vanessa hated.


    Elsie always lost her integrity when facing money. She thought that she should cooperate with Alfred to


    investigate the man in the video. Then, she would get five million. She would not count on Vanessa, or


    else she would be a useless person.


    Elsie was clear that her ability was weak. Even if she could find a normal job, she could not survive.


    So, Elsie needed the five million.


    However, there were a lot of journalists staying outside, Elsie did not want to leave Vanessa. She was


    afraid that Vanessa would be bullied.


    Elsie thought that the investigation did not have to be done in a rush but Alfred called her at the


    moment.

 Chapter 165 Uncle Alex

    Chapter 165 Uncle Alex


    ¡°You''ve promised me before that you''ll cooperate with my men to investigate the man in the video. Last


    night I have already let you leave, do you still want to stay in Vanessa''s ce? Don''t forget what you''ve


    promised me.¡±


    Elsie just directly asked Alfred.


    ¡°Have you seen those news on the newspaper? Have you seen the public opinion on the Inte?¡±


    Alfred had seen all that, but he felt that the matter was unrted at all.


    ¡°That''s the matter between Georgia and Robert, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Then you''re wrong, do you know thatizens have already investigated this apartment that Vanessa


    and I are living in? The reporters have blocked the neighborhood, I even feel that someone with bad


    intention keeps staring at this apartment, if I leave soon, I''m worried that Vanessa will be bullied...


    She''s a weak woman, I don''t want to leave now unless you promise me to send someone to protect


    Vanessa.¡±


    Alfred was indeed surprised, he didn''t even think that Georgia''s matter would involve Vanessa and the


    ce she''s living in.


    ording to what Elsie said, Vanessa was quite in danger at that time.


    He had wanted to pick Vanessa and Elsie up to live in another safe ce... But Rachel watched at him,


    such way was truly risky.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll find one or two dependable men to protect Vanessa around her apartment. When they


    arrive, you''lle out with my men and cooperate for the investigation, is that okay?¡±


    Elsie was very satisfied with such way, she agreed to Alfred through the call.


    ¡°Don''t you worry, I''ll leave as long as we get your men, I wouldn''t want to lose that 5 million.¡±


    After they ended the call, Elsie simply told Vanessa about what they talked about in the call.


    Vanessaughed instead.


    ¡°I''ll lock myself inside the apartment, there''s a grocery store on the first floor of my apartment and I


    don''t even need to go out to the neighborhood, don''t tell me that those reporters will keep watching me


    for my whole life?¡±


    Elsie shook her head instead.


    ¡°You''ve said it, someone deliberately made their revenge with this matter... Do not overestimate


    people''s morals and most of them are irrational, when he already set a standpoint beforehand, you''re


    just a bad guy, these guys can only look at you getting bullied coldly, I''m afraid that the mastermind that


    you mentioned will find someone to insult you and even harm you... Even if you just get humiliated by


    people with evil intent, even if you just get yelled at by people around you, I can''t bear it."


    Vanessa couldn''t helpughing, but she didn''t persist.


    ¡°Since you insisted on finding someone to protect me, how could I not appreciate it.¡±


    Alfred wouldn''t talk directly to her anyway, people who''de and protect her wouldn¡¯t be Alfred either,


    Vanessa wouldn''t fuss over such small matter too.


    In the afternoon, Alfred did send someone to protect Vanessa and someone else to bring Elsie away.


    What surprised Vanessa was, Alfred woulde to their apartment.


    Vanessa didn''t say anything, Alfred just silently nced at her before bringing Elsie away.


    Alfred Left two people outside of Vanessa''s apartment, a man and a woman which both looked like they


    had bodyguard training.


    If there''s any order, Vanessa could let that couple help her.


    There''s almost no groceries left in her fridge, Vanessa didn''t want to experience the reporters either, so


    she asked the two bodyguards.


    ¡°I''ll go down for some groceries, you''ll follow me by my side or you''ll buy the groceries for me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cooke, of course it''s up to you... If you want to go down and choose it yourself we''ll apany


    you by your side, or say the groceries you want to buy and we''ll buy it.¡±


    Vanessa hesitated, she actually wanted to see how many reporters were out there and see their faces.


    But Vanessa wouldn¡¯t want it if her curiosity would cause problem for herself and make Georgia feel


    guilty.


    In the end she took a piece of paper out and wrote what she needed to buy on it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The female bodyguard went out with that piece of paper, the male bodyguard kept guarding in front of


    the door.


    Vanessa went back to her own apartment, but right at that time she saw a stranger''s number calling.


    She epted the call and a woman suddenly cursed at her.


    ¡°You slut... So shameless, I heard that you''re Georgia''s friend... Are you just like Georgia who seduces


    men everyday, how could people like you still have the nerve to be in this world...¡±


    Vanessa hung up, from that call she could see that her phone information had been exposed and that''s


    why there wereizens calling her to vent their anger.


    Not long after, Vanessa realized that there were more and more callsing to her cellphone.


    Vanessa immediately called Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, my cellphone number got leaked, now there are many people that are calling me like crazy,


    not sure whether I have really provokedizens or someone deliberately set me up... I''ll temporarily


    shut my phone off and tell someone to buy me a new phone number, you don¡¯t need to worry if you


    can''t call meter.¡±


    Georgia was very sorry.


    ¡°Sorry for involving you.¡±


    Vanessa smiled as she shook her head.


    ¡°I''ll just watch several dramas these days, the media reporters are just looking for the heat of the


    moment, they won''t possibly keep watching me for the whole year, I''ll just be quite bored at home, I


    won''t go out and let people injure me.¡±


    Georgia felt at ease, Vanessa then asked again.


    ¡°When I called you this noon, you said that she''s sleeping... I want to talk with Annie now, can I?¡±


    Annie was ying in the yroom at that time, Georgia nodded.


    ¡°She''s ying with toys now, I''ll hand her the cellphone.¡±


    Georgia walked up to Annie.


    ¡°Annie, Vanessa says she want to talk with you, Mommy will give you the phone, talk more with


    Vanessa, okay?¡±


    Even the toy in front of Annie was really fascinating, it had been more than a day since Annie was


    separated from Vanessa so of course she wanted so speak with Vanessa.


    When Georgia handed her phone to Annie, Annie started talking with Vanessa in excitement.


    Talking about the toys here, they looked like they could talk for a very long time on the phone.


    Georgia left the yroom and walked up to Robert.


    ¡°Netizens found Vanessa''s phone number too, I''m quite worried that they''ll affect my work colleagues.¡±


    By the way, she only had good rtionship with Aston in MU, and Professor Lee who had helped her.


    Georgia was scared that the public opinion would be known by Professor Lee and Aston.


    She had seen remarks on the inte that defamed her rtionship with Professor Lee, Georgia didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    mind getting insulted but she¡¯d still mind it if it involved the people around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tonight we''ll put the first public opinion wave, we have contacted the marketingpany


    specialist, we''ll expose it bit by bit and it''ll be fun tonight.¡±


    Georgia didn''t ask much about Robert''s n, it''s just that, someone knocked on the vi''s door when


    she''s going to prepare dinner, the housekeeper walked to Robert''s side.


    ¡°Sir, your Uncle is here.¡±


    Since Robert got kidnappedst time, thepany''s matters were fully under Alex¡¯s, Robert''s Uncle''s


    control.


    Even if Robert was back, he didn''t return to work at thepany either but he just kept on recuperating


    leisurely.


    Robert didn¡¯t contact him at all but then Alex came over, Robert then smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    After saying that, Robert introduced him to Georgia.


    ¡°Someone wille in a moment, he''s my father''s younger cousin and also my Uncle, his name is


    Alex, the most capable person in the Simpson family else than me... After I got kidnapped this time, he


    took my ce to handlepany''s affairs to stabilize the stocks price andpany''s morale. After I


    came back, I didn''t return to thepany and didn''t contact him either, now he''s here, guess what will


    my Uncle do?¡±


    From Robert''s tone of speaking, Georgia could hear that Robert didn''t really like his Uncle.


    ¡°He wants to get a hold of your position?¡±


    After Georgia asked that, Robertughed.


    ¡°Else than him, there are so many people who wants to get a hold of my position, you don''t need to


    think about such thing, but now he''s definitely looking for me because of what happened on the


    inte.¡±


    When they were talking, Robert''s Uncle Alex hade up to Robert.


    ¡°Robert, when will you give a definite answer for what happened on the inte? How should it be


    taken care of? Now thepany''s PR department doesn''t even know what to do.¡±


    After saying that, Alex then coldly looked at Georgia.


    ¡°Don''t tell me that you want to be with the person that killed your little sister? The stakeholders have


    objections, you must give an exnation now.¡±


    ¡°Robert, for the sake of thepany, you and Emma should open a media reporters conference now,


    say that everything is a misunderstanding, you two are still preparing for the wedding, and then


    announce the wedding date.¡±

 Chapter 166 Your Circle is a Mess

    Chapter 166 Your Circle is a Mess


    After Alex had said that, Robert shed a smile at his uncle.


    ¡°Uncle Simpson, this is my personal matter. Whether I will terminate my marriage with Emma or me


    getting together with anybody, I feel like these are things you don¡¯t have any right to interfere.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you saying now! Previously, you have been kidnapped, which affected the


    stock price of thepany. I have momentarily taken over your position to settle things and calm


    things down, but now that you¡¯re back, everyone has their eyes on you, on your next move. But


    contrary to expectations, you churned out so much scandal, and now theizens are aiming their


    spears at you. No matter what, Wendy is still my niece, while she was dead because of that woman,


    you still have the conscience to be together with her. What do you think public opinion would look like?


    How do you think your mother would ept this? How do you think the Simpson family would receive


    this?¡±


    Alex said this with such vehemence and authority, but Robert simplyughed.


    ¡°Uncle Simpson, don¡¯t you put on such a righteous face in front of me. We both know very well what


    kind of person we are. If you are really that concerned about that little tremor in the stock market, and if


    you really care about the shareholder¡¯s feelings, you should organize a shareholder meeting and kick


    me out of management so that the people in the industry know that I no longer have the qualification to


    carry on the duties of being the head of the Simpson Group. I know that you really want to get this


    going.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face began to contort.


    ¡°Are you going to go that far for that woman? What about your mother? Doesn¡¯t she have anything to


    say about this at all?¡±


    ¡°My mother is enjoying herself right now while travelling, Uncle Simpson. I advise you not to be a


    busybody, or else you might lose the chance to take over my position as the executive president of the


    don¡¯t even think for a second that you can now boss over me, or interfere with my personal things.¡±


    ¡°You are really dead stubborn!¡±


    Alex let out a roar.


    ¡°You just wait for the board of directors to hold a shareholder meeting. You better don¡¯t regret by then!¡±


    After leaving this sentence behind, Alex turned around angrily and left.


    Georgia began to ask with obvious worry in her voice, ¡°I saw that the peoplementing on the


    inte has been criticizing you a lot. Do you think it won¡¯t affect thepany at all? Also, will your


    future be affected?¡±


    Robert held Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°While managing apany, if I really care about that little drop in stock prices, I cannot steer this


    financial and development departments¡­ and also thispany which is raking in fortune has all of


    my trusted subordinates nted inside. Uncle Simpson is just taking my ce at the moment, but it is


    his delusion if he thinks he can pull me down from my throne. As for the gossips circting out there, it


    won¡¯t really deal a detrimental blow to stock prices, unless someone is scheming something¡­ But for a


    hugepany like us, it is normal to experience regr fluctuations in stock prices, besides being


    assaulted by other financial organizations. You don¡¯t need to worry about this kind of thing, I will make


    sure to take care of it.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know much about business rules and principles, so she could feel more at ease after


    hearing Robert¡¯s confident speech.


    ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you say that we are going to fight back tonight? We can¡¯t be at a passive ce all the


    time, I want to see how the Lane family expose themselves in the eyes of the public.¡±


    Robert revealed a cunning and lecherous smile for the first time.


    ¡°Tell me, if I publish the news about Flora¡¯s alleged abortion of her pregnancy on the inte, coupled


    with intimate photos of her and that man, what do you think would happen to the Lane family?¡±


    ¡°Of course, things would get interesting.¡±


    Georgia was eager to see this drama unfold, but too bad she couldn¡¯t be with the Lane family now.


    Or else, she wanted to be in the middle of things to savor every twist and turn.


    Robert immediately knew what Georgia was thinking just by looking at her eyes. He smiled at Georgia,


    ¡°If the timing is right tomorrow, let¡¯s go to the Lanes to check things out. Tell me, do you think the Lanes


    could still put on an act with a smile on their faces at that time?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we be too evil if we do that?¡±


    Georgia almost lost control of her facial muscles as she thought that Robert was now acting like a


    devilish third party who was going to aggravate an already worsening situation.


    However, she liked him like this.


    ¡°Depending on the situation, do you think they would start a fight in the family, or would they forcibly


    bring her to get an abortion at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I have nted someone to check things out for me. If there is any new development, we can go there


    and enjoy the show.¡±


    Georgia could barely contain her excitement to see the drama unfolding in the Lame family.


    In order to fully enjoy the show, Robert had arranged for the news to be exposed tomorrow morning


    instead of tonight, so that they could make sure the timing line up perfectly at the Lames tomorrow


    morning.


    However, just as Georgia and Robert was about to dig into their dinner happily, the doorbell of the vi


    rang once again. This time, the visitor was Robert¡¯s father, Aidan.


    Georgia held Annie¡¯s hand to wee him but she didn¡¯t know how to address him. In the end, she


    just addressed him as ¡°Mr. Simpson.¡±


    Robert gave a simple greeting, ¡°Mr. Simpson, is there anything I can help you?¡±


    At that moment, Aidan was directing his gaze at Annie.


    ¡°This girl is your daughter?¡±


    Aidan asked Georgia, to which she nodded.


    ¡°She is my daughter and her name is Annie.¡±


    After saying that, Georgia lowered herself and spoke to Annie.


    ¡°Annie, greet this grandfather here.¡±


    Annie obediently called out, ¡°Grandfather, hello, I am Annie.¡±


    However, Aidan continued to stare at Annie as if in a trance, which made Georgia sense that


    something was off.


    ¡°Is there something weird on Annie¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that¡­¡±


    Aidan suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Annie here looks so much like my little sister.¡±


    Aidan¡¯s sister would be Robert¡¯s aunt. Georgia had never seen nor heard about Robert¡¯s aunt, so she


    could only gape at Aidan with doubts on her face.


    Robert shook his head at Georgia.


    ¡°Do I have an aunt?¡±


    Robert asked Aidan.


    ¡°Your aunt passed away because of drowning when she was eight. That¡¯s why you never get to know


    her.¡±


    After saying that, Aidan lowered himself in front of Annie.


    ¡°Can I hug you?¡±


    Annie felt that this elder man was very gentle, so she nodded.


    Georgia didn¡¯t stop Aidan from carrying her into his arms. Aidan then asked the two of them, ¡°Isn¡¯t this


    child yours too? Robert, what is happening between you and Miss Lane? ording to my sleuthing,


    this child is not yours, but Annie does resemble you. Can you see that?¡±


    Robert started tough as he heard that.


    ¡°Whether or not Annie is my actual daughter, I see her as one anyway. Something like bloodline


    verification would only be important if you care too much about it, but if I don¡¯t put any attention to it, I


    wouldn¡¯t care about the oue of this thing. I won¡¯t change my attitude no matter what.¡±


    Aidan indeed did investigate Georgia and Robert¡¯s past, and ording to the evidences he got, the two


    of them had undergone bloodline verification. The oue was that Annie was not Robert¡¯s biological


    daughter.


    Despite that, when he firstid eyes on Annie, it was like he was looking at his own sister. Annie¡¯s huge


    eyes were especially identical to the people of the Simpson family. Could it be that the bloodline


    verification have gone wrong?


    Aidan felt very strange, but he didn¡¯t press further. He walked to a sofa in the living room with Annie in


    his arms and sat down. Georgia and Robert both followed.


    ¡°That fiasco has been going around for a day on the inte, and I anticipated that you would


    announce something immediately to deal with it. But even until now, you are still staying silent. Do you


    want toe under fire for such a long time? I initially wanted to arrange for thepany to deal with


    it, but after giving this some thought, I still think that I need to get your opinions.¡±


    Aidan began to describe his n.


    ¡°Do you want to y the long game? For a war of attrition of words, it¡¯s not like you can gain control


    over your sess even if you want to do that.¡±


    Aidan was well aware that how the inte was being used today. It was a channel forizens to vent


    their frustrations.


    If it was something explosive, rumors would spread at light speed. Even if they tried to deny the


    rumors, it wouldn¡¯t be something most people would see.


    He didn¡¯t agree with how Robert wanted the rumors to slowly die down by avoiding suspicion stealthily.


    However, Robert revealed to Aidan the information that he had learnt.


    ¡°Those evidences indeed create a lot of confusion, and it resulted in a huge mess in the Lane family.


    Their only son is found taking drugs, and the daughter is going to be treated as the murderer in that car


    ident. You don¡¯t think the opinion would all go against them?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, then I would refrain from interfering this time. When the fiasco about those


    rumors settle down, the paperpany of the Lane family would naturally dissolve, and Eden would be


    seen as the culprit in the ident involving Wendy. I won¡¯t let him continue to live in this world, and


    keeping him in jail is too light of a punishment for him. As for the other members of the Lane family,


    they will never have a good life again¡­ I won¡¯t interfere with what is happening now, but you have to


    promise me not to stop me when I deal with whates after this.¡±


    Aidan was ready topromise. He wanted to deal with the Lane family now, but it was apparent that


    Robert wanted to use this fiasco about the inte rumors to clear Georgia¡¯s name and to restore her


    reputation. Aidan wasn¡¯t someone who would interfere with his children¡¯s rtionship.


    Since Robert was fond of Georgia, and now he could prove that Georgia was not the culprit in that


    ident involving Wendy, he couldn¡¯t meddle in his son¡¯s rtionships since he was already resented


    by him in the first ce.


    The two of them came to an agreement, and after that Robert invited Aidan to stay longer to join him


    during dinner.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Aidan kept talking to Annie, which showed that he was fond of her. After finishing up their meal, he then


    left the vi.


    Georgia and Robert decided to retire to bed at ten o¡¯clock. They wanted to rest as much as possible to


    enjoy the show tomorrow.


    However, Robert suddenly received a call, which made him look glum.


    ¡°Has something happened?¡±


    Georgia asked worriedly.


    ¡°Something happened to Travis. There were people lurking in the hospital, and they seemed to be


    nning to inject a deadly medication to Travis. Luckily, my men discovered that and stopped any


    unfortunate things from happening.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s face immediately turned pale after hearing that.


    ¡°Have you caught the person lurking in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Robert, someone told me before this that you were investigating the incident surrounding Travis.


    What¡¯s the progress now? Have you found out what happened all those years ago?¡±


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡°It was too ancient. It is very hard to find out what has actually happened to Travis ten years ago.¡±


    Georgia was suddenly washed over by a tinge of sadness. Thinking about the miserable fate of the


    Lane family, Georgia asked tentatively, ¡°About Chester¡¯s death, I always have this hunch that it was the


    Lane¡¯s doing. Robert, can you clear Travis of the me he is forced to shoulder? I don¡¯t want to see


    him get confined to a mental hospital aftering out of the hospital. He¡¯s making progress with his


    memories, but I think that if he really ends up in a mental hospital after getting discharged, there will be


    a lot of people using this to target him.¡±


    What Georgia had said make Robert feel a little guilty.


    The thing about Travis causing Chester¡¯s death was actually the result of him not interfering with


    intention in the first ce.


    Robert had let his mother tweak with the internal workings of that incident. This matter wouldn¡¯t have


    any truth to be found. He was just putting the me on Travis¡¯ head so that Georgia woulde


    begging to him.


    He was just helping Travis to find out what had transpired ten years ago. As for the truth surrounding


    Chester¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t put much effort in investigating it.


    He always viewed Travis as his love rival, and seeing him getting jailed, Robert naturally thought that


    this development was to his advantage. Therefore, he didn¡¯t order anyone to make clear of that matter.


    However, seeing that Georgia had confirmed her feelings to him, Robert started to persuade her.


    ¡°Gigi, you have nothing to worry about. Travis had room to maneuver about Chester¡¯s death, so I will


    send my men to find out the details and to leverage my connections. Now that Travis has lost his mind,


    I would think of a way to get him out of the hospital and extinguish his criminal record.¡±


    Only then did Georgia could breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t there someone who wanted to target Travis just tonight? Has the culprit been


    caught?¡±


    ¡°He was caught, and my men were interrogating him as we speak. We will know the oue


    tomorrow, so you should get a good night¡¯s sleep today. Anyway, I think that the person that we have


    caught is just a minion. He probably doesn¡¯t know who is behind this either.¡±


    Georgia naturally wanted to know the truth of the matter, but she knew that it was unreasonable to think


    like this.


    ¡°Got it. I will apany you to have a good night¡¯s sleep today, so you need to rest well too. Don¡¯t


    overwork.¡±


    Ever since Annie started to live in this vi, Georgia had been sleeping with Annie in another room,


    which made Robert feel a little jealous.


    However, he couldn¡¯t juste out and ask Georgia to leave her daughter alone ande to sleep


    with him.


    Robert had thought about his n and realized that if Annie continued to stay here, that would mean


    Georgia would never sleep together with him in the same room again.


    Robert felt a little restless while he turned this thought in his head. It was really a sweet dilemma.


    In the morning the second day, a few of the biggest media outlet on the inte revealed an explosive


    piece of information with pictures, which blew away theizens.


    The subject of this revtion was the man of the moment just yesterday. All theizens were ready to


    dig into the details.


    It turned out that the Lane family that was at the receiving end of sympathy just yesterday was the


    protagonist of an ugly scandal.


    Emma¡¯s mother found out that she was pregnant after getting a test at the hospital, and this forty-


    something years olddy was preparing to undergo an abortion surgery.


    At the same time, there were photos of Flora being depicted with a man. It was a young guy.


    So, the wealthydy was providing for a gigolo¡­ And another wealthydy was pregnant due to


    cheating¡­ The news continued to circte on the inte.


    Netizens enjoyed reading up on gossips about the rich, and the Lane family who were initially being


    sympathized was now the very image of disorder and messiness in the wealthy circle.


    Everyone was feeling sorry for Emma¡¯s father, Owen because her wife was exposed for providing for a


    man out there which implied that Owen must have some defect in the bedroom department. Everyone


    was secretlyughing at him.


    The direction of the rumors changed from everyone cursing at the shameless Georgia to the news


    about Mrs. Lane¡¯s affair with a young gigolo.


    Not long after this, another media outlet revealed that Owen had been frequently hooking up with


    young university students out there.


    The whole morning, everyone was simplymenting the fact that the lives of the riches were such


    messy affairs.


    Theizens couldn¡¯t know Emma or Georgia personally, so they would turn their eyes to explosive


    news such as those.


    Even though everyone was still scolding Georgia and Robert while sympathizing with Emma because


    the Simpson family as a whole was very cruel towards the Lane family, now that outrageous news such


    as cheating leading to pregnancy and hooking up with university students immediately took over the


    headlines. The impact of such news was of course more profound than the family affair yesterday


    depicting a love rivalry between sisters.


    Early in the morning, Robert and Georgia got into their car and left their vi stealthily.


    Robert had a lot of cars, so he wouldn¡¯t be found out that he was gone from the vi even though there


    were reporters standing by outside.


    Robert was about to fulfil his promise yesterday. They were going to watch the fiasco unfold right in


    front of their eyes at the Lanes.


    At this exact moment, the Lane family was in a turmoil.

 Chapter 167 I Am Here to See You Getting Embarrassed

    Chapter 167 I Am Here to See You Getting Embarrassed


    Owennded a huge p on Flora¡¯s face without warning, and both Emma and Eden were petrified on


    one side, not daring to speak. They could only watch their father¡¯s increasingly maniacal expression


    and bloodshot face.


    They didn¡¯t dare to be the peacemaker here but Flora was still their mother in the end.


    Emma and Eden couldn¡¯t just do nothing.


    ¡°Tell me, who does that child in your body belong to? Come clean with the identity of that man!¡±


    Owen roared while one of his legnded a blow on Flora¡¯s stomach.


    Flora immediately stumbled to the ground with a pale face.


    ¡°My husband, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Flora¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. She didn¡¯t know how her secret would get exposed to the public.


    She knew very well what kind of a man her husband was. He was very egocentric and a champion of


    machismo. All the women by his side only needed to y the role of a good listener and be obedient.


    However, after she was past thirty-five years old, Owen never so much asid a hand on her again. At


    this age, she still had her needs to be fulfilled.


    She knew that Owen was a very hot-tempered man, and if her secret got out, she would die a hellish


    death.


    On the other hand, as a human being, she had her own desires. Flora could only hook up with some


    men behind the scenes, and she thought she was being very discreet. However, the explosive news


    today showed her otherwise. The truth was revealed just like that.


    Owen was so angry that he simply pushed her to the living room. He was about tounch into a beating


    son.


    ¡°Emma, Eden, beg to your dad now. I know that I am in the wrong, and I will never do this again¡­¡±


    Flora wept at her own children.


    Eden hated woman who cheated the most. For him, he could y around with as many women as he


    wanted, but Eden didn¡¯t think that a woman should hook up with unknown men out there.


    He waspletely disgusted by her mother¡¯s exposed secret today.


    ¡°Mum, you have done something like that, so how could you still beg me to help you keep your face? I


    feelpletely embarrassed by you. How can you be so shameless? You were hooking up with a


    young guy who is almost my age. Do you know how much ridicule I would get from now on if I go out


    into the public?¡±


    After Eden had said that, Owen¡¯s face became even uglier. He raised his legs, about tond another


    kick on Flora¡¯s stomach. He wanted to cause her to have miscarriage right here and right now. He


    wanted that child to disappear from this world forever.


    ¡°Dad, I know you¡¯re furious, and mother is indeed in the wrong here. I don¡¯t want to say anything for


    her, but don¡¯t you see that there¡¯s something weird about this whole affair? Why would this secret only


    get exposed today? Just yesterday, we have been waging the word war on the inte, buffeting the


    Simpson family and gaining a lot of sympathy, but today mummy¡¯s affair was revealed to the inte.


    This must be Robert¡¯s doing. If mummy has a miscarriage now, and it is known to the public, that would


    only add on to the list of shadowy happenings in our family. Do you want to see all theizens having


    a field day with our ugly affairs?¡±


    Owen was so angry that his whole body was trembling.


    Even though he was extremely clear that this was Robert¡¯s doing, but for someone like him, he still


    couldn¡¯t endure this type of humiliation. The humiliation of his wife branching out to other men, and the


    humiliation of being theughing stock in the eyes of the public. From now on, whenever he went out of


    his house, he could already imagine what were the gaze being cast on him by others, as if hisbel of a


    cheated husband was branded on his face.


    He asked Emma in a cold voice, ¡°If I don¡¯t cause her to miscarriage here, then do you think it¡¯s a better


    idea for your mother to give birth to that vile spawn?¡±


    ¡°Dad, we can carry this out discreetly with a private doctor, or we can do it overseas. We can¡¯t let this


    matter continue to deteriorate now, or else the whole inte would learn of all these embarrassing


    things. Nobody would care about our scuffle with Robert now, and nobody would care about Georgia¡¯s


    personal life now. We can¡¯t lose our focus here. If we really fall into this trap that Robert had set, that


    would only make them more and more smug.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that going to a private doctor to carry out miscarriage would not be found out by the


    media? Since Robert has dealt his hand, he would definitely pay close attention to every of our move.


    Do you really think you can do these behind their backs?¡±


    Owen shot her down sarcastically, and he couldn¡¯t help butnd a p on Flora¡¯s face again.


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    Emma was really resenting her mother for doing this kind of thing. Initially, their n was going well,


    and Robert didn¡¯t even dare to bring up the termination of their marriage contract. Everyone was


    reprimanding Georgia and Robert as a shameless couple.


    However, because of her mother seeking young man out there and getting herself pregnant, the Lane


    family was now in a very disadvantageous position.


    ¡°Mum, I think it¡¯s best if you get rid of that child here, with no eyes around. I will get a private doctor to


    deal with the aftermath soon.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at this father.


    ¡°I will buy abortion pill for mother so that she can remove that child here at home.¡±


    This was Emma¡¯sst showing of kindness for her mother. If her mother was getting beaten up by her


    father to the point of losing that baby, her life might be in danger as well. By then, she would probably


    need professional treatment at the hospital.


    However, if Flora were to take abortion pills, at least there was no need for her to be at the hospital,


    which incurred the risk of getting this piece of information exposed to the media.


    Owen sunk into a contemtion. He was mulling over Emma¡¯s suggestion.


    He really wanted to kill off that baby in Flora¡¯s stomach now and shun this woman out of the Lane


    family.


    However, if he had really done that, he would fall right into the trap Robert had meticulously prepared.


    The media would only aggravate things, and the Lane family¡¯splications would ensue with no end


    in sight.


    So, did he really have to endure this humiliation brought on by Flora now?


    No matter what, he could still put on appearances, but there was no way this child was going to see the


    light of day.


    Only by making sure that Flora had miscarriage would Owen feel at ease.


    ¡°Then go ask someone to buy abortion pills now.¡±


    Robert and Georgia¡¯s car had rolled to a stop just outside the Lanes¡¯ vi. When the personnel sent by


    the Lanes went out to buy abortion pills, Robert¡¯s men secretly tailed him and gave the media this piece


    of information.


    The media followed through and secretly captured evidences of this matter.


    ¡°Taking abortion pills won¡¯t guarantee smooth-sailing abortion. I have read some news before that there


    will be a lot of blood¡­ If the abortion doesn¡¯t happen smoothly, womb removal surgery might even be


    needed. Do you think that Flora would lose that baby so easily? She¡¯s already at an advanced age.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Georgia didn¡¯t have any tinge of sympathy for Flora at all. In the past twenty years, she had been at the


    receiving end of humiliation and bully.


    Now that Flora was in such a forlorn state, in Georgia¡¯s eyes, this was karma at work.


    ¡°Even if the abortion is going to face someplications, you thought that with how they are buying the


    abortion pills secretly, they are willing to send Flora to the hospital? They won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Robert snickered coldly at one side.


    He always thought that Flora and Owen were one fake couple, but at that time he still had a marriage


    contract with Emma, so he tried his best to respect this couple.


    However, all he was feeling towards this Lane family was none other than disgust.


    He was even eager to peel off the masks which the members of the Lane family were sporting and then


    exposed them to the world.


    ¡°Since we are already here, shall we go check out the Lanes now?¡±


    They intended to check out the Lanes.


    However, after getting off the car, they didn¡¯t know whether the Lanes would allow them to go in.


    ¡°We are already here. What reason do we have for not entering? You are still a daughter of the Lane


    family in name. It shoulde nothing as a surprise to show concern for your father who is being


    cheated on.¡±


    Robert let out augh, and the two of them got off the car. A few bodyguards were surrounding them.


    No reporters dared to enter the courtyard. Robert¡¯s bodyguard rang the doorbell of the Lanes.


    After some time, when the maid saw that the visitors were Robert and Georgia, her face immediately


    changed.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I will inform them now. Please hold on.¡±


    The maid informed the Lanes about the arrival of Georgia and Robert. Owen¡¯s face drastically


    changed, and Eden even became riled up as he started to curse.


    ¡°What is that despicable couple doing here? Are they crazy,ing here at this kind of timing?¡±


    Emma¡¯s hands curled up into fists.


    ¡°Dad, what do you think they areing here for? We are at the forefront of gossips and rumors, and


    could it mean that they aren¡¯t afraid of getting discovered by the media, considering the fact that they


    are here?¡±


    ¡°They are precisely here to get captured photos so that they could make matters worse for us. I want to


    see for myself who the victor will be in the end! Let them in.¡±


    Owen let out a muffled roar.


    After a few minutes, Georgia and Robert came walking in.


    Both parties had long fallen out, and Owen immediately started to interrogate Robert and Georgia.


    ¡°Wee, Miss Lane and Mr. Simpson. Anything that I can do for you here?¡±


    Robert said nothing while Georgia began tough.


    She really wanted to see for her own how angry Owen was.


    ¡°Mr. Lane, I heard that you are being cheated on. I am here to see you getting embarrassed.¡±

 Chapter 168 Flora Wong’s Miscarriage

    Chapter 168 Flora Wong¡¯s Miscarriage


    Georgia was too blunt that Owen¡¯s face clouded over.


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    Eden cursed at the side. Robert¡¯s bodyguard then walked straight over and punched Eden down to the


    ground.


    ¡°This is the Lane family. Not a ce for you to strut your stuff!¡±


    Finally, Emma couldn¡¯t help but roar out.


    Without Robert¡¯s shelter, had their Lane family reached a point where everyone could bully them?


    Emma was so frustrating. Thinking of the boy, Emma now had only one thought. She must try to be as


    good to the boy as she could. Until then, she would let Georgia and Robert suffer for the rest of their


    lives when they found out the truth.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, frankly speaking, what do you want to do for bringing your men to our Lane family? Did


    you think that by forcing us into a desperate situation, you could be with Georgia together? Let me tell


    you, even a worm will turn. If you try to wipe the Lane family out, deem not that we don¡¯t have any


    backup.¡±


    Robert just smiled faintly as he looked at the few people in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Lane, if you¡¯re willing to confess the truth about the car ident now, and also the truth about


    Chester¡¯s death, I can spare the Lane family¡¯s lives. But, if you insist on confronting, then it won¡¯t be


    just the ups and downs on the inte.¡±


    If it was before, Owen might have given it some thought. He couldn¡¯t just let the Lane family being wipe


    out by the Simpson family, even though the Lane family was indeed vulnerablepared to the


    Simpson family.


    But now, he had other cards in his hands. As soon as he thought of Laurence and the boy lying inside


    the hospital, Owen felt that he had the winning cards. He sneered at Robert.


    ¡°Why should we admit to something we haven¡¯t done? Robert, if you are willing to believe Georgia¡¯s


    lies, then there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    Up to this moment, Owen was still lying.


    Even Georgia herself couldn¡¯t figure out why Owen hated her so much. At this moment, she finally


    couldn¡¯t help but ask Owen.


    ¡°Mr. Lane, am I your daughter or not? In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking about this question, was I picked up by


    you or did my real mother have an affair and give birth to me, so you¡¯ve been ignoring me and only


    wanted to sell me to a rich man to make a fortune after I became an adult?¡±


    Georgia wouldn¡¯t have any adoration to her father, Owen, nor would she be hurt that Owen treated her


    like this. She was just curious as to what kind of deep hatred Owen had for her? For the two to had


    Owenughed after Georgia asked this question.


    ¡°Do you think your mother is some kind of good person? I don¡¯t even know whose daughter you are.


    She just gave birth to you and then left you with me. Why should I treat you well? I¡¯ve raised you for


    twenty years and now you¡¯ve grown up, selling you to other men to make a fortune as a reward for


    those twenty years, isn¡¯t that how it should be?¡±


    Georgia was relieved. She should have figured out long ago that she could never be Owen¡¯s daughter.


    Otherwise, how else could Owen treat her with such a resentful attitude, hating her to death? How


    could this be the attitude of a real father towards his daughter?


    As for who her biological parents were, Georgia didn¡¯t care anymore. They were just parents who had


    abandoned her.


    After saying that, Owen scoffed at Robert again.


    ¡°Do you think Georgia loves you so much now? She¡¯s just as selfish as her mother. Sooner orter,


    she¡¯ll abandon you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Georgia will abandon me or not, but before that, your Lane family will definitely be


    finished. Since you are unwilling to tell me the truth, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you now when


    your whole family is put into prison after I¡¯ve found out the truth.¡±


    After saying these words, Robert looked at Georgia.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go home for dinner. Annie must be missing you a lot right now.¡±


    With that, Robert took Georgia away from the Lane family. The two had simplye to the Lane family


    today to riot.


    After Georgia and Robert had left, Owen was so angry that he kicked Flora in the abdomen again.


    Emma and Eden didn¡¯t realize that at all as they watched Floray on the ground with a miserable


    scream.


    Immediately, there was a pool of blood beneath Flora. Flora cried out in pain.


    ¡°Emma, Eden, help me. My stomach hurts¡­ it hurts so bad¡­¡±


    After all, it was still her mother, and so, Emma asked her father.


    ¡°Dad, in the future, if you want to divorce with Mom, or whatever you want to do, we won¡¯t interfere. But


    if you let Mom go on hurting like this, then something might really happen. I¡¯ll ask someone to send


    Mom to the hospital. This isn¡¯t working!¡±


    ¡°If you still take me as your father, you should just leave her alone and let her fend for herself. Even if


    she dies from the pain of miscarriage today, she brought it on herself!¡±


    Owen walked off after saying these words icily.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of personality Dad has. You¡¯re keeping a man outside and


    even getting pregnant now. How can we send you to the hospital? By then the inte will be abuzz


    about this again. What do you want us to do?¡±


    Eden left after he finished speaking. He didn¡¯t want to look at his mother again.


    Flora felt heartbroken and shameful. She then cried out to Emma, who was still standing next to her.


    ¡°Emma¡­ please. Please send me to the hospital¡­¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t dare to disobey her father¡¯s order. She shook her head regretfully at her mother.


    ¡°Mom, for this matter, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to help you. Dad is very furious now. He¡¯ll definitely find


    out the man you are keeping outside and teach him a good lesson. After all, this child isn¡¯t supposed to


    be kept too. Just bear with it for a moment. I¡¯ll get a private doctor over to give you some painkillers. No


    need to worry.¡±


    Emma instructed the servants to carry her mother to the guest room and then had someone clean up


    the bloodstains in the living room.


    Flora felt heartbroken that her children were ignoring her, and the child inside her stomach was leaving


    her too. Owen would definitely kick her out of the Lane family afterwards. Was she going to ept her


    future fate like this?


    Flora was unwilling to ept her fate. She cried in agony as the pain in her stomach was tearing her


    apart.


    But there was no one to apany her. She was bound to the bed on all fours. It was as if she was


    now a prisoner, and even the servants looked at her with contempt.


    ¡°Now that the inte is like this, Dad, what¡¯s next? We can¡¯t just let these people focus on our family¡¯s


    scandal any longer.¡±


    Emma and her father hade to the study to discuss matters again, and Owen looked gloomy.


    If it weren¡¯t for the greater good, the first thing he would do right now would be to throw Flora out.


    ¡°Since Robert wants to spice things up, then let it be. You use your ount in publishing information to


    muddy the waters.¡±


    Emma and her father discussed the details for a while.


    After that, Emma posted another paragraph on her official ount.


    ¡°Regarding the matter between my mother and father today, I apologize to everyone. In fact, my father


    and mother agreed to divorce a long time ago, and I respect them for finding their own love¡­ But as


    this matter came to light, I bet everyone knows that this is just Robert Simpson¡¯s revenge on our Lane


    family, trying to distract everyone¡­ He loves Georgia Lane and doesn¡¯t want everyone to be focusing


    on the matter of Georgia giarizing in the past and she was the murderer who ran over Robert¡¯s sister


    too. Robert, I know you want to protect Georgia, but, you can¡¯t just create public opinion on the inte


    about our Lane family has done so much evil things. My parents may just have a broken rtionship,


    but they didn¡¯t get anyone killed. And I won¡¯t be with a murderer who killed my loved ones either.¡±


    When Emma¡¯s paragraph was posted, the inte public opinion was abuzz again.


    In fact,izens could have guessed that today¡¯s focus shifted to the Lane family¡¯s scandal, which must


    havee from Robert.


    It was just that people liked to watch such gossip very much, which a middle-aged couple both cheating


    on each other, with one of them even pregnant, cuckolding her husband. Such an incident was indeed


    shocking.


    When Emma sent out this paragraph, everyone¡¯s attention returned to Georgia and Robert.


    Georgia was the murderer of Robert¡¯s sister in a car ident and was once a person who had a bad


    private life and was expelled from school for giarizing papers. Emma¡¯s parents were at most a


    cheating couple with broken rtionships.


    However, Georgia was a murderer, and such a person was obviously more abominable. And so,


    Georgia had once again be the focus of public opinion.


    They felt that Robert was shameless and had broken the news of the Lane family¡¯s infidelity to protect


    Georgia.


    Of course, Georgia and Robert had seen this on the inte too. They had long anticipated today¡¯s


    events, and Georgia knew Robert had a way to deal with it. But she still couldn¡¯t guess it for now, and


    she asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they going to put you as the murderer of Wendy¡¯s car ident? Then I¡¯ll just let everyone to


    discuss the truth about the car ident. I¡¯ll let Selena help you with this matter. No need to worry. I¡¯ll


    stir this matter up and clear all the injustice on you. In the future, no one will insult you with these


    matters again.¡±


    ¡°But for now, just let the public opinion on the inte abuzz for a while longer. At night, I¡¯ll let Selena


    make remarks on the public tform. By then, things will get even more exciting.¡±


    Emma nodded, and the two were now driving, not intending to return to the Simpson¡¯s vi but to


    Vanessa¡¯s t.


    It was inconvenient to get in and out as Vanessa was being lived inside the t alone. Georgia wanted


    to bring Vanessa to the vi. Then she could see Annie, and Vanessa was by her side, making Georgia


    feel more at ease.


    However, when Georgia and Robert arrived outside the t, they unexpectedly ran into Rachel.


    Rachel gave Robert and Georgia a contemptuous nce before turning away and walking into the lift.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Georgia saw two people guarding outside Vanessa¡¯s t. Just as the door was still open and Vanessa


    was standing at the door, Georgia walked in and asked, ¡°Why are there two people guarding outside?


    Also, what did Rachel juste here for?¡±

 Chapter 169 Alfred Chow and Rachel Scott Tied the Knot

    Chapter 169 Alfred Chow and Rachel Scott Tied the Knot


    Vanessa was surprised to see Georgia and Robert here.


    And was saddened by Georgia question.


    ¡°No big deal, Rachel showed me her marriage certificate, she married Alfred.¡±


    Alfred married Rachel? Georgia had no idea what were they doing.


    But she didn¡¯t ask much looking at Vanessa¡¯s sobbing face.


    She walked towards Vanessa who was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the two guards outside?¡±


    ¡°They are sent by Alfred, Elsie went with Alfred to investigate on the videos, but she was concerned


    about my safety, I didn¡¯t tell you that there are tons of reporter gathered around this area. Elsie was


    afraid that someone might hurt me and requested protection from Alfred.¡±


    Hearing this, Georgia thought the rtionship between Alfred and Vanessa became moreplicated.


    They were divorced and he was married to Rachel but sent guards to protect Vanessa?


    Their chords were still connected, it was not cut entirely.


    She had so many questions to ask but looking at Vanessa¡¯s sobbing face, Georgia swallowed them.


    The romantic rtionship was never easy.


    ¡°Vanessa, I knew that this ce is not safe and even worse now with all the reporters downstairs. Why


    don¡¯t youe live with me at Robert¡¯s vi for the time being? Annie is there too, I¡¯ll worry less if we


    live under one roof.¡±


    Georgia tried persuading Vanessa to live with her in the vi.


    Vanessa hesitated, that was Robert¡¯s vi, she felt ufortable living in someone else¡¯s home.


    Noticed her hesitation, Georgia continued.


    ¡°Vanessa, the discussion war willst for quite some time, it might take around ten days. Do you not


    want to see Annie for ten days? Furthermore, you¡¯ll only be there for a while, and I won¡¯t be home all


    the time, I need to work, if you were there, you could take care of Annie for me, I trust you fully with


    Annie.¡±


    Vanessa was persuaded. ¡°Alright, I will go with you then.¡±


    She then walked over to the guards and exined the whole thing.


    They couldn¡¯t decide and called Alfred.


    One of the guards then handed Vanessa the phone, it was Alfred on the other side.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave the apartment? Georgia and Robert¡¯s are the talks of the town now,


    there are more people around their vi. It¡¯s actually safer if you stay in the apartment, I don¡¯t


    rmend you to leave the apartment and go there.¡±


    ¡°Alfred, thanks for sending your guards, but we are divorced, I¡¯m free to stay where I want to. And


    congrattion on tying the knot with Rachel, you are someone else¡¯s husband now, please keep things


    clear between us, keep a distance, okay?¡±


    Alfred became speechless for some time and then he continued.


    ¡°Okay if this is what you want, but don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need help, don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡±


    Vanessa replied with ¡°Hmm¡±.


    But they were divorced, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Alfred anymore even if she was in


    trouble.


    He was someone else¡¯s husband now, she should cut the tie entirely.


    Alfred then instructed something to the guards after his conversation with Vanessa.


    Georgia finally managed to bring Vanessa out of the apartment.


    Annie was thrilled to see Vanessa.


    They kissed each other on the cheeks and Annie was eager to show off her toy room to Vanessa.


    The room was fifty square meters in size, filled with various children toys and games.


    ¡°Mom, these are my favourite dolls and the building blocks, I can never perfect it, it¡¯s hard¡­ Can you


    help me, mom¡­¡±


    Annie introduced her toys to Vanessa excitedly, Georgia smiled watching them.


    After Annie had finally finished introducing her toys, Vanessa went to Georgia.


    ¡°Robert treats Annie well, I was concern that Robert will mind that Annie is not his child and treats her


    badly. But looking at how nice he is to Annie now, regardless of whether it is sincere or just because of


    you, it doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t worry anymore. I won¡¯t object if you want to bring Annie and live here after


    you married him.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t overthink about the future, even if I married Robert and have Annie lives with me, you


    can stille to visit anytime you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who had been taking care of Annie, I know how dependent she is on you. She had


    beenining about not seeing you these few days, that¡¯s why I wanted to bring you here. You


    were the one who took care of her for the past six years while I was in prison, your contribution is way


    higher than mine.¡±


    Vanessa smiled, it doesn¡¯t matter with whom the child lived with, nothing coulde in between her


    and Georgia.


    Both of them spent some time ying with Annie in the room and then Robert arrived in a wheelchair


    pushed by the housekeeper to call them out for lunch.


    ¡°Annie, you must be really happy with both your mommies here with you today, right?¡±


    Robert smiled at Annie.


    Robert and Annie¡¯s rtionship had improved a lot these few days, Annie didn¡¯t reject Robert anymore


    but still wasn¡¯t that intimate.


    She smiled at Robert.


    ¡°Uncle Robert, of course, I am happy with mommies, I heard that lunch is ready, what do we have for


    lunch today?¡±


    Annie asked excitedly.


    ¡°We have your favourite braised fish and spicy and sour stir-fried potatoes, shall we have lunch now?¡±


    Annie nodded, she smiled at Vanessa and Georgia.


    ¡°Mom, mommy, let¡¯s go for lunch.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s appetite had improved a little, perhaps it was the result of forcing herself but she had


    managed to control her tendency to throw up, and forced more food down the throat.


    Annie went for a nap after lunch.


    Vanessa and Georgia were chatting in the garden while Robert worked in the study room. They were


    busy on their own.


    ¡°It¡¯s still hard for you to eat, does Robert knows about this? And have you told him about the baby in


    your womb?¡±


    They were having tea in the garden when Vanessa asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, every time I wanted to tell, there were reasons not to. I¡¯ve been feeling quite well


    these few days, maybe I could keep the baby.¡±


    Georgia still had hope for the baby, she could ask Robert if he minded Annie¡¯s background, but she


    dared not tell about the baby she was carrying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell him and I know I can¡¯t keep hiding it, Vanessa, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°I think you should tell him but if you need more time, you can do it when you are well prepared. Why


    are you afraid to tell him?¡±


    Why was she afraid? She trusted Robert now and was brave enough to be with him.


    But it was out of love.


    Rationally, she worried too much, she was afraid that Robert would not believe that he was the father of


    the baby she was carrying.


    She knew Robert trusted her but she was still afraid, she didn¡¯t understand either the reason for her


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    cowardice.


    ¡°Give me some time, I will have to tell eventually.¡±


    Everyone went for an afternoon nap.


    Georgia and Robert were enjoying the sunset after they woke up.


    Robert asked.


    ¡°You seems to be hiding something from me, do you? Don¡¯t take the burden all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Robert, are you looking forward to having a baby of our own?¡± Georgia asked.


    ¡°Do you feel pressured by what I said before? Giving birth harm the female body, I do wish for a baby


    of our own, but you must be willing to do so. Your body suffers a lot during pregnancy, if you do it just


    because I want to, then I¡¯m a selfish bastard. I¡¯ll be a little disappointed if you say no but will also


    respect your decision.¡±


    Robert thought his love of children gave Georgia pressure.


    He read a lot of book regarding pregnancy and childbirth, he knew even with medical advancement


    today, it is still harmful to the body.


    It was no easy task to carry the baby for ten months, all sorts of pain and hormones problems, he


    would never force Georgia to do that.


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°I was thinking whether you will be happy if I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will be happy. Men are all alike, they turn really emotional the moment they be a


    father. A father has a huge responsibility towards his child, from the birth until the upbringing, all these


    required efforts and sacrifices, happiness alone is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Actually I¡­¡±


    Georgia wanted to tell him that she was pregnant but was interrupted by an iing call.


    ¡°Hold on, I have to answer this.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Robert asked his assistant.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, we have the result of what happened at the hospital yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Is there valuable news?¡±


    Georgia was concerned about what happened to Travis and Robert too interested in who wanted to


    murder Travis.

 Chapter 170 Drama of the Wealthy Families, a Dogs Fight

    Chapter 170 Drama of the Wealthy Families, a Dogs Fight


    ¡°Mr Simpson, we have identified him, he was born in a vige at the northwest, his name is Harley


    Stone, he became a street gangster during elementary school. He was sent to the hospital by Viper,


    Viper promised him a hundred thousand yuan if hepleted the task.¡±


    ¡°So Harley didn¡¯t know who was the mastermind behind? Have you identified Viper?¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°We investigated Viper, he is working for a multinationalpany, he is a mercenary that stays loyal to


    no sides. And he is hard to be tracked so we didn¡¯t find much information on him¡­ Viper knows we are


    onto him since Harley failed his mission, I guess he will stay hidden for a while.¡±


    The results disappointed Robert, everything surrounded Travis was like a puzzle that he couldn¡¯t solve.


    ¡°Keep the investigation on, call me if you need me, don¡¯t stop the investigation.¡±


    Robert exined what he heard from his assistant to Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, do you know if Travis has any enemy? Is there someone that you suspect?¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°Robert, Travis¡¯s background was simple, his parents died while he was young and his grandmother


    raised him. He disappeared suddenly ten years ago, I thought he went to study abroad. Only recently I


    found out that he had been living as a dumb beggar, suffers on the street. His family was simple, I don¡¯t


    understand who wants him dead and why.¡±


    Robert was confused too, it was understandable if he was from a wealthy family.


    But no one could prove his identity anymore since his grandma died.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t overthink, I will handle everything for you, I¡¯ve sent more people to protect him, no


    one can go near him anymore.¡±


    Georgia was very grateful to Robert.


    ¡°Thank you for helping Travis.¡±


    Robert was not a big-hearted person, but he had confirmed that there was nothing between Travis and


    Georgia.


    Helping Travis only brought Georgia closer to him, why not?


    While on the inte,izens that disliked Robert and Georgia increased by the seconds.


    Robert and Georgia were named a shameless couple, bullying others with money,izens were not


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    happy about them.


    They kept shooting behind the keyboard, some even asked them to kill themselves.


    Even Professor Lee and Aston¡¯s number were dug out. A lot of angryizens called and med them


    for siding and protecting Georgia.


    Everyone around Georgia got driven into the tornado.


    Though, Aston and Professor Lee didn¡¯t call and tell Georgia what happened.


    They blocked all strangers¡¯ numbers and continued their work.


    Aston and Professor Lee were well prepared for the online war, this was a small matter that did not


    affect both of them.


    Aston continued looking for Lucas after work along with Emilia.


    Lucas had gone missing for almost a month, the Powell family were looking for him.


    It was rumoured that Lucas was brought to China, so Aston and Emilia looked for him here but bore no


    fruits.


    Tonight, Selena released video content on her ount.


    It was the video at the pub that night.


    Wendy and Eden were fighting, there was no sound but their expressions were clearly seen.


    And then Wendy left angrily while Eden followed until the car park. Wendy left driving her car and Eden


    chased her from the back.


    Selena made a note under the video.


    ¡°You must be curious about this video, thedy in the video was Wendy who died from a car crash six


    years ago, she was also my best friend, this is a video recorded on the night the ident happened¡­


    While the man who was fighting with Wendy was Eden, the hotly discussed son from the Lane family,


    he is also the little brother to Emma Lane. Eden chased behind Wendy on the car that killed her right


    before the crash, I don¡¯t understand how Eden¡¯s half-sister Georgia Lane was imed to be the


    murderer¡­ I guess all of you can watch the video and make a sound judgement.¡±


    Selena was not famous on the inte, she didn¡¯t announce her identity.


    Robert reposted the video and speech released by Selena on all ounts and websites under him.


    Netizens began to dig deeper into Emma¡¯s brother, Eden Lane.


    They weren¡¯t familiar with Eden before and were shocked by the information they found.


    Eden was a trouble maker since elementary school, a lot of ex-ssmates imed that they¡¯ve been


    bullied by Eden, he was the biggest bully and even caused injuries that needed medical attention. All


    the cases were solved by paying the victims.


    The most severe case was where a guy was beaten until he lost his legs but the news was covered up


    using their power.


    Not only this, but he was also a womanizer, a two-timer and forced women to go for abortion.


    Many Eden ex-ssmates testified against him online following the exposure of this news.


    A few years back, Eden went to study abroad, he continued his troublemaking nature and even got


    addicted to drugs.


    Chinese students who studied abroad knew about him, Eden was a revolting wealthy son.


    Eden became a trouble maker, a bully and a revolting wealthy son in the heart of theizens within


    seconds.


    This was an image most hated by themoners, women went through abortion for him, drugs,


    gamble, bully, misuse of powers were all title hated by the people.


    Along with the video, a conspiracy theory was formed.


    They agreed that it was Eden that murdered Wendy.


    The Lane didn¡¯t expect that such a video existed, including Georgia.


    When she asked Robert about it, he kissed her on the lips and smiled.


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you, so I asked Selena not to tell you. Who will believe that the Lane is innocent


    now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was imprisoned on behalf of whom until this year, it was Eden. Eden will have his karma


    sooner orter even if we don¡¯t do anything, he is aplete spoilt brat.¡±


    Vanessa apanied Annie to sleep tonight, so Robert and Georgia lied on the same bed.


    It pained Robert hearing what Georgia said, he hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I discovered the truth toote, if I had investigated further, maybe you won¡¯t suffer in the


    prison.¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°This is not your fault, it was all on the Lane. Your sister was murdered by Eden, you are a victim too,


    you must be in tremendous pain at that time, of course, you won¡¯t have time to investigate further.


    There¡¯s only one thing that upsets me during my six years in prison, that¡¯s Annie¡¯s health. The Lane


    hated me, I think they had someone inside that bullied me daily, I was hurt and due to this, Annie¡¯s


    health was affected. I feel guilty towards her.¡±


    Robert patted Georgia¡¯s back and kept quiet.


    It wasn¡¯t the Lane, it was him.


    He shut his eyes tightly hearing Georgia¡¯s words, would she forgive him if she found out the truth?


    Robert dared not ask, he only wanted to give the best to the woman in his arms.


    Until the day she discovered the truth but couldn¡¯t leave and chose to forgive him.


    The next morning, Owen smashed everything in the study room.


    He discovered his wife cheated on him yesterday and defended, but now his son gave him trouble.


    If Robert was trying to spread rumours, they could put on a pitiful act but everything was true.


    The online tform was filled with Eden¡¯s ex-ssmates the whole night, everyone had their version of


    a story about Eden Lane.


    And with the video, the Lane had now be the most hated bullied and wealthy family that misused


    their power.


    There wereizens on their side before, but now every single one of them thought they were repulsive


    and liars.


    The video also made theizens felt Georgia was framed and started to have empathy for her.


    Created false evidence, framing others, all these made theizens hated the Lane.


    Even the rational one who understood that the news was released by Robert, won¡¯t have empathy


    towards the Lane anymore.


    Everyone was watching a drama of the wealthy families, a dogfighting show.


    Their failure was due to Eden, if he wasn¡¯t useless, if he didn¡¯t murder someone, the Lane would never


    have to face all these.


    ¡°Dad, we must keep calm now, what should we do about Eden¡¯s news online? Netizens are siding the


    other side. Many Eden ex-ssmates testified against him, they don¡¯t believe us and see us as liars.¡±


    Emma was annoyed, she never expected that Robert had a video from six years ago.


    The release of the video put the Lane in a very disadvantaged position.


    ¡°Emma, can you keep calm now? Eden ran away, he knew I will beat him so he ran away. I don¡¯t need


    a son like this, I wished he had never been born, how could I have a son like him!¡±


    Owen yelled furiously.


    Emma too wished that she didn¡¯t have a brother like Eden.


    Such a trouble maker, he contributed nothing but troubles to the family, if it wasn¡¯t because of Eden and


    that ident, the Lane would never have to face such difficulties.


    ¡°Dad, we need to think of a way, anger solves nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone for Eden, if he is captured by Robert now, we are doomed. He can¡¯t keep his mouth


    shut.¡±


    Owen worried that if Eden revealed the truth under pressure, they would lose the war.


    ¡°Dad, our men alone is not enough, I¡¯ll call Laurence to look for Eden too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right, we should call Laurence now.¡±


    The call was connected after a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news online, Mr Lane, you call me out of the blue, what can I help?¡±


    ¡°Mr Knight, my son ran away, I sent some of my men to locate him, but I¡¯m worried that Robert will get


    to him before we do, could you please look for Eden too?¡±


    Laurence sighed and nodded.


    He coborated with the Lane because they are still useful in the attack of the Simpson family.


    A small favour like this was nothing to Laurence since the Lane was still useful to him.


    ¡°Yes, I could send my man, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing he promised, Owen asked.


    ¡°Mr Knight, we agreed to coborate, when will you deliver your words? The Simpson is getting close


    to us now, they could destroy us anytime, do you wish to be a bystander watching Robert attacks us?¡±


    ¡°Mr Lane, how well do you know Robert¡¯s father? Do you know why I stay hidden? If Iunch my attack


    now, Robert¡¯s father could easily locate me, he is far more capable than Robert. And by then I will be


    killed by Robert¡¯s father while the Lane will die with me. I stay hidden waiting for an opportunity to get


    rid of Robert¡¯s father and then I will shift my focus onto you, don¡¯t worry. Robert obviously wants to


    torture you step by step, he won¡¯t destroy you just yet.¡±


    He meant he won¡¯t help, for the time being, Owen hung up with his face stiffened.


    Owen heard rumours about Robert¡¯s father too.


    Laurence sounded like he was afraid of him too, did that mean the Lane family was doomed?


    Instead of waiting for a helping hand, it was better to stand on your own feet.


    ¡°Emma, pay someone on the inte to create some false evidence, we must stop Robert¡­ Release


    the picture at the scene of the ident to the public, show them it was Georgia in that car, we must


    create a fog to cover the car ident and let theizens keep the discussion on!¡±


    Emma and Owen discussed their strategies but theunching was interrupted by their maid.


    ¡°Mr Owen, Miss, Madame is experiencing heavy bleeding, she fainted, what should we do now?¡±

 Chapter 171 Selena Is Pregnant

    Chapter 171 Selena Is Pregnant


    Flora¡¯s baby had finally been aborted after a series of suffering from the medicine takenst night. She


    was now lying unconscious in the bed.


    Emma and Owen didn¡¯t visit her at all, only the maids were taking care of her.


    Owen couldn¡¯t care less, he didn¡¯t want this person to die in front of him and he had to handle it.


    Emma was annoyed too, she didn¡¯t want to hear her mom¡¯sining her for being cold-hearted.


    It was her mom that cheated on her dad, she begged her dad not to kill her, and she had been merciful


    enough.


    ¡°Dad, do we need to send mom to the hospital?¡±


    Emma thought her mom should not die at home, it will be a gossiping topic for the media.


    Owen mocked. ¡°Let her bleed, let her body take it, if she can¡¯t make it, that¡¯s it and get lost. Apart from


    her death, I don¡¯t want to hear anything about her anymore!¡±


    Emma wanted to say that it would be harmful to them if mom died.


    But she was interrupted by a phone call from their marketingpany.


    Emma was surprised to hear the news brought by them.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s still a turning point for us, Jennifer posted a video on her ount.¡±


    Owen yed the video and Jennifer¡¯s speech were as the following.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jennifer, I think I need to voice my opinion about the hot topic recently¡­ Do you know how


    Georgia and Robert met? Georgia was a prostitute in a club, he had an eye on her and the two ended


    up together. Don¡¯t you think Robert¡¯s blind? Falling in love with a prostitute, furthermore, he was


    engaged to Emma at that time. This man cheated on her and he was nothing but a disgusting man that


    shame us all!¡±


    ¡°Whereas Georgia, I only know that she was a prostitute in a club and waster found to had involved


    in giarism of her tutor¡¯s work and murdered someone in a car crash! I can¡¯t believe t7hat Robert


    would fall for such a woman! They are indeed two peas in a pot! And the Lane, Eden is indeed not a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    very proper person but Emma is the opposite, so does her parents, they are ordinary people, Robert


    was trying to frame them via online viral news. Why do you think there were so many of Eden¡¯s ex-


    ssmates pointing fingers at him? A lot of them were only trying to gain fame, I am the opposite, I


    wanted to reveal the truth, the Lane family is problematic, and the most problematic person is Georgia


    Lane!¡±


    This topic had once again be a widely discussed topic under the influence of Jennifer. She was


    thedy from the Johnson family and was also an inte celebrity.


    While everyone was discussing, Emma posted a piece of news on her ount.


    She posted a picture of the car ident on her ount where Georgia was clearly seen sitting on the


    driver seat.


    ¡°I know about the viral discussion going on the inte, my brother made a lot of mistakes but it isn¡¯t


    like what was stated on the inte, he is not a devil. A lot ofizens were bribed to frame him and I


    want to apologize on behalf of my brother for his previous mistakes¡­ About the car ident, the


    Simpson tries to cover the truth with lies, but the truth was Georgia took over my brother¡¯s car, he


    wasn¡¯t the one that drove the car into an ident. I know it might be hard to believe, but the picture


    says a thousand word, you can also call the police to verify the truth.¡±


    With this post, the issue reached another climax, with non-stop discussion online.


    It was originally a war between the Lane and the Simpson,izens were watching a dogs fight.


    But now that Jennifer stood up for the Lane and degraded Robert and Georgia,izens started to


    attack them both.


    The Johnson noticed what Jennifer had done.


    ¡°Jennifer, stop getting involve, it¡¯s none of your business, you are marrying Jasper, so don¡¯t create


    trouble.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s mom advised. Her daughter was too much, she offended the Simpson.


    But Jennifer said pitifully.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been pursuing Robert for so many years but he humiliated and ignored me. I just wanted to


    mock him a little, do you think he will attack us because of this? Does he even have the power to do


    so?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s mom disliked Robert too, her daughter had been following him behind for so many years but


    he made her a joke in their circle.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, everything ends here, say no more. It won¡¯t benefit us standing against the Simpson. I will let


    you go this once, but if you provoke them again, Robert might really attack us, keep your mouth shut


    and I will apologize on behalf of you, okay?¡±


    Jennifer nodded unwillingly.


    Love turned into hatred within the second, she wanted to destroy the person she couldn¡¯t have.


    Jennifer¡¯s parents called to apologize to Robert, but he hung up coldly.


    He had everything nned but Jennifer appeared out of nowhere and ruined everything.


    ¡°Robert, are you in dilemma? I don¡¯t care about what theizens said, do as you want.¡±


    His concentration was attacking the Lane now, he won¡¯t waste time on the Johnson.


    But he couldn¡¯t swallow it just like that too, so he called Jasper.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t mind to marry a vase, but Jennifer said something nasty over the inte and


    ruined my n, are you not going to intervene?¡±


    Jasper had never expected that Jennifer would stick her fingers into the war between Robert and the


    Lane.


    He realized in an instant that it might endanger the Hond if he married this woman.


    ¡°She had made her statement, if we force her to apologize, people will think she does it out of force. I


    don¡¯t know what to do with this woman, she is insane, the only purpose she insists on marrying me is to


    disgust us, right?¡±


    Jasper asked while smiling, the more he tried to understand Jennifer¡¯s intention to marry him, the


    funnier he thought it was.


    ¡°She released a statement online, can¡¯t you do the same? You have an ount too, since Jennifer


    made a mess, let¡¯s reveal the ugly side of her.¡±


    ¡°You want me to reveal that I had been cheated on?¡±


    Jasper asked with a smiling face.


    ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t mind being cheated on.¡±


    Jasper smiled. He released a video statement against Jennifer after his conversation with Robert.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jasper Hond. Jennifer who had just released a video statement is my fianc¨¦e, we will


    have our engagement party soon¡­ I would like to exin a little about the statement made by my


    fianc¨¦e, she was not sane when the statement was made.¡±


    ¡°She grew up with Robert and had loved him for years, but he never epted her love. My fiancee¡¯s


    love towards him turned into hatred, thus she insisted on marrying me. And when she learned about


    Robert being with Georgia and what happened online, she released a statement to deliberately frame


    them. Everything she does was out of hatred towards Robert, nothing she said was true, and whether


    or not you want to believe me, it¡¯s all up to you. I speak from my heart and don¡¯t want to see anyone


    being deceived by my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    It was only a gossip between the Simpson and the Lane but now the Johnson and Hond joined in, it


    became more viral than ever.


    Until when that this war between the wealthy families will continue?


    The supporters for both sides were equally strong.


    Jennifer was furious with Jasper¡¯s action, how could he release a statement admitted that she was in


    love with Robert?


    He was a shameless man that admitted that he had been cheated on.


    And the Hond family knew what happened online.


    Selena felt funny.


    ¡°Jasper, since your statement, you¡¯ve been named ¡®the biggest dummy¡¯ online, do you really not care at


    all?¡±


    ¡°Why would I care? Jennifer was nothing but a vase to me, but what she did disgust Robert and me, so


    I wanted to do something that disgusted her too. Let¡¯s see how long she intended to be my wife, I need


    to torture her until she asks for a divorce or even better if she rejects the marriage now.¡±


    Elliot smiled listening to them, she disliked Jennifer too.


    But the Hond and the Johnson had been friends for years, hopefully, the argument between the


    young generations would not damage their friendship.


    And they had to ept Jennifer as their daughter-inw since Jasper slept with her.


    ¡°Jasper, don¡¯t get overboard, Jennifer is their only child, the Johnson might attack you for this.¡±


    Jasper nodded with a smile, their conversation went on but Selena fainted out of a sudden.


    Jasper turned nervous while Elliot ordered people to send them to the hospital.


    An hourter, Selena was lying on the bed when the doctor approached.


    Elliot and Jasper asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, what happened to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡±


    ¡°Madame and Mr Hond, Ms Hond is pregnant and she passed out due to malnutrition.¡±

 Chapter 172 Selena, Abort The Baby

    Chapter 172 Selena, Abort The Baby


    Both Elliot and Jasper¡¯s faces stiffened hearing the doctor.


    ¡°What? You sure my sister is pregnant?¡±


    Jasper asked seriously while Elliot frowned.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    The doctor realized something was odd, he answered carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, it all depends on when was herst menstrual.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there is no mistake?¡±


    Jasper asked again and the doctor shook his head.


    ¡°Mr Hond, Ms Hond is pregnant.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jasper was in disbelieve, he adjusted his emotion and asked the doctor again.


    ¡°My sister passed out just now, is the baby alright? And her body?¡±


    ¡°Her medical report is fine, sugar level is on the lower side, and she needs bnce and nutrients food.¡±


    Jasper didn¡¯t know what to say, he kept his mouth shut.


    Elliot swept a nce at her son and turned to the doctor.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Elliot asked Jasper with a stiffened face after the doctor was gone.


    ¡°Do you know that your sister has a boyfriend? Is Jason the father? Or someone else?¡±


    Jasper shook.


    ¡°Selena¡¯s routine is work and home, she goes out once in a while during the weekend, but spend most


    of her time at the police station and home. Even with Jason, they don¡¯t go out that often and don¡¯t look


    like they are in love. Mom, was Selena raped?¡±


    Elliot analyzed her son to see if he was lying.


    She knew Selena love Jasper and Elliot was afraid that they might end up together.


    They were siblings, though not blood rted but they must not be together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask her when she¡¯s awake.¡±


    Elliot¡¯s heart was heavy, she didn¡¯t know why but she sensed that something was wrong.


    Selena woke up half an hourter.


    She then realized she was in the hospital. She looked at her mom and brother sitting at the side and


    asked.


    ¡°Why am I here in the hospital?¡±


    Jasper hadn¡¯t replied and Elliot asked.


    ¡°Selena, did someone bully you?¡±


    Selena shook in confusion, Elliot continued.


    ¡°Doctor told us you passed out due to malnutrition because you are pregnant. Who is the father?


    Jason?¡±


    A bomb exploded in Selena¡¯s head when she heard her mom.


    Pregnant? How possible?


    Selena¡¯s lips trembled, she was nervous. Jasper saw her expression and asked.


    ¡°Did someone bullied you? Selena, Jason? Tell me, I will avenge you!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No one bullied me¡­¡±


    Selena exined nervously while Jasper asked again.


    ¡°Well then who is the father? Do you have a boyfriend? Call him up and we will discuss about


    marriage.¡±


    Selena couldn¡¯t think anymore, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    If she said someone raped her, her brother and mom will definitely avenge her.


    But, if she lied about the father, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would lie with her.


    Her face turned white when she thought of her brother who was also the father of her child, she dared


    not utter a word.


    ¡°Jasper¡­ It¡¯s not like that, I visited the pub and didn¡¯t know who the father is.¡±


    Selena told a lie at the end.


    ¡°p¡± Elliot threw a p onto Selena¡¯s face.


    Jasper was astonished.


    ¡°Mom, why did you p her? She is the victim!¡±


    Elliot was infuriated.


    ¡°Stop defending her! I told her to love herself and not to get involved in aplicated rtionship, but


    look at her now! She¡¯s pregnant and doesn''t know who the father is? What a shame to the Hond


    family!¡±


    Selena felt her cheek was burning, but she dared not speak, she kept her head low.


    ¡°Mom, it had happened, stop saying things that hurt her. She¡¯s pregnant, we need to solve the problem


    instead of fighting. Selena, this is an ident, since we don¡¯t know who the father is, let¡¯s go for


    abortion.¡±


    Selena looked at Jasper in tremendous shocked hearing what he said. Her lips trembled nonstop.


    This is the child of her and her brother, she would never give up.


    Elliot nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Your brother is right, you don¡¯t need to keep the baby since you don¡¯t know who the father is. Selena,


    you are still young, you need to get married and have a family. Who will want to marry you if you have a


    child now? Do you want to marry amoner? A daughter of a family like us will never marry others


    bringing a child out of wedlock. Listen to me and arrange for an abortion.¡±


    ¡°I want to keep this child, I like children¡­¡±


    Selena gathered her courage and uttered the words looking at Elliot and Jasper.


    Elliot¡¯s face turned green, she raised her hand but was stopped by Jasper.


    ¡°Mom, calm down, let me speak to her, she¡¯s still young, don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Elliot was infuriated. She had enough headache knowing her adopted daughter fell in love with Jasper,


    she loved her as her own.


    So she arranged for her to be married to Jason, a proper family.


    Jason had a good family background and he was a proper man, they grew up together and would treat


    her well.


    She had made a very good arrangement for her but she slept with others and got pregnant. She was


    angry and sad at the same time.


    ¡°Stop defending her! If there¡¯s a man she loves, bring him to me and they shall get married and give


    birth to the baby! But she wants to keep the baby without knowing the father, now, how can I calm


    down?¡±


    Elliot shouted while Jasperforted her.


    ¡°Mom, Selena is still young, let¡¯s take it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Selena, apologize to mom now, what did you say? Being a single mom, are you insane? Even though


    we could afford to raise a child but why do you want to be a single mom? It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Jasper was a womanizer, he was used to the scams between women, using a child as a weapon to get


    married.


    But she was his sister, he had to put himself into her shoes.


    He understood if she was in love and wanted to give birth to the child of her loved one, but a stranger?


    It was not worth it.


    Selena dared not speak, she knew her reason was not solid enough.


    But if she insisted, it would only make things worse.


    ¡°Yes, I just¡­ Like children so much¡­ Jasper, Mom, please arrange the abortion for me¡­¡±


    Selena thought she could agree with her brother and mom for now.


    And tried fleeing from the hospitalter. She wanted to go overseas and give birth to the child.


    This was the only thing she could ever have with her brother in her entire life.


    Selena thought there will never be anything between her and Jasper, but this ident had given her a


    chance to own something that belonged to both of them. She would never give up.


    She needed to think of a way to escape from the hospital.


    Elliot calmed down seeing Selena agreed to an abortion.


    ¡°Since you agree, I will arrange the abortion, Selena, don¡¯t me me, there¡¯s plenty of opportunities for


    you to be a mother in the future, and now is not the time.¡±


    Selena nodded sadly.


    ¡°Mom, I understand, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight just now.¡±


    Jasper knew abortion caused harm both physically and mentally, so heforted her.


    ¡°Selena, there are tons of good man in the world, I will arrange blind dates for you every month until


    you met someone you loves and you can have a baby with him.¡±


    Selena smiled helplessly, she was now trying to keep the baby of the man she loved.


    But she couldn¡¯t say it out, she could only make fake promises in front of her mom and brother.


    Selena fainted just now, so the doctor didn¡¯t rmend surgery immediately, he advised monitoring


    her condition for a few days in the hospital first.


    Selena let out a sigh of relief, there was plenty to prepare if she wanted to escape.


    The Hond was a powerful family, they could easily find her if her escape n wasn¡¯t perfect.


    Both Jasper and Elliot didn¡¯t know her n, they thought she agreed and that was it.


    Elliot went home without worries and instructed the kitchen to prepare chicken soup and some


    nutritious soup for maternity.


    While Jasper went back to the office.


    Selena on the other hand called Jason. It was only Jason who knew the truth.


    Selena thought only with Jason''s help that she could escape and stay hidden from the Hond.


    ¡°Jason, I need a favour,¡± Selena said after the call was connected.


    She told Jason that she was pregnant as well as her mom and brother¡¯s response.


    ¡°Jason, I want to keep this child, I want to escape from here, can you help me?¡±


    Jason was stunned, he didn¡¯t say anything for a moment and then asked carefully.


    ¡°Selena, he is your biological rted brother, you can¡¯t have his child, the child will turn out mutant, this


    ismon knowledge and you should know it. And I didn¡¯t know that you are in love with your brother,


    you are still young, there¡¯s still time for you to turn around, I will never reveal what happened that night,


    but I disagree with your intention to keep the child. It¡¯s not fair for your brother and it will harm you.¡±


    Selena sobbed.


    ¡°Jason, neither you nor Jasper knew that I¡¯m not his biological rted sister, I am adopted. Jasper¡¯s


    parents are my adopted parents, no outsider knows about this¡­¡±


    Jason was shocked, he really didn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°Selena, don¡¯t lie to me about this, are you telling the truth?¡±


    Selena exined what happened to her.


    The Hond had a daughter but was kidnapped along with Jasper. Jasper saw his sister murdered


    before his eyes and had since developed psychological issues.


    She was adoptedter and Jasper thought his sister was back, and their parents kept this secret until


    now.


    They were afraid that Jasper couldn¡¯t handle the trauma once the truth was revealed.


    Selena knew all these, she didn¡¯t want to reveal it but only Jason could help her now.


    Jason would not help if she didn¡¯t exin this.


    ¡°So that was what happened. I trust you, Selena¡­ In fact, Jasper is an adult now, he couldn¡¯t handle


    his sister¡¯s death before but I¡¯m sure he could now. Do you really want to keep it secret forever?¡±


    Tears rolled down from Selena''s eyes.


    ¡°Jason, I want to but I can¡¯t¡­ I''m not that selfless, I might tell the truth if Jasper like me as a woman,


    but he treats me only as his sister, not a woman. I can¡¯t do that, I can¡¯t pollute his love, I feel myself


    disgusting, I can¡¯t let Jasper know that I have this kind of twisted feeling towards him.¡±


    Jason didn¡¯t have a sister, Selena grew up with them and he always treated her as his sister. It pained


    him seeing what happened to Selena.


    ¡°I get it, I will think of a way but both your mom and brother would be angry with your escape.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t care much, they won¡¯t let me keep this baby, I can¡¯t¡­ And I don¡¯t want to argue with them


    either, the best thing is to leave. They might be angry, but they will ept as time goes by¡­ I will be


    depressed if Jasper and Mom force me to undergo an abortion.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will arrange for you to go abroad and make you a fake passport so that they can''t track you.


    Wait for my call at the hospital, I will call you with a different number so they won¡¯t know it was me that


    helped you.¡±


    Selena nodded. ¡°Thank you, Jason, I know I¡¯ve troubled you but you¡¯re the only one that could help me


    now, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No worries, you are just giving birth to a child, not doing something evil, Jasper and his mom might be


    angry but they will be fine in time. Don¡¯t feel guilty, you are a mother with the right to keep the baby in


    your womb.¡±


    The war online continued, Robert was in his vi when he received a call from Ivan.


    ¡°Robert, I had some people check all the documents in myputer to see if they could restore my


    deleted files, guess what I found? My ck box was connected to the cloud, all videos were


    automatically stored there. I rarely use the ount, so I forgot about this. My men discovered this


    cloud ount and I¡¯m logged in now and managed to retrieve the video about the ident.¡±

 Chapter 173 The Footage From The Accident Site Was Still There

    Chapter 173 The Footage From The ident Site Was Still There


    Ivan Simpson¡¯s words made Robert Simpson sound as if he was stuttering slightly.


    ¡°The footage during Wendy Simpson¡¯s ident was still there? Did the footage really record the


    situation of the ident site?¡±


    Ivan nodded while smiling over the phone, he sounded like he was somewhat relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere, but I didn¡¯t expect the footage to be saved in my cloud storage. I watched it


    just now, and yes, it recorded absolutely everything that happened during the ident, even though it


    was short. It also recorded Eden Lane walking out from the driver¡¯s seat of the car, so she can be


    convicted based on this footage alone. Robert, you can stop debating with people now. If we upload


    this footage to the inte, and send it to the police, Georgia Lane will be cleared of any suspicion, the


    lies and deceptions from the Lane family will be clear as day, and Wendy will be avenged.¡±


    Robert had never been more thrilled in his entire life.


    It was such aeback, he thought that the footage had been lost, and now he¡¯s at a lost of words due


    to his excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, Ivan. If Georgia knew this, she would be very happy. This incident had been on her mind a


    lottely. She had suffered a lot of humiliation these few years, and now, I¡¯m going to clear her name of


    any suspicion. Send me a copy of the footage, I¡¯ll let her have a look at it. She will definitely be very


    happy if she sees this. As for the online debates, I¡¯ll handle it myself, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve already


    nned out my steps, and with this footage, it will definitely shorten the time I need to achieve victory


    on my side. But, I¡¯ll upload the footageter when the timing is right.¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t care whenever Robert decides to upload the footage to the inte. He smiled at Robert


    and said.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, bro, I¡¯ll leave it up to you. I¡¯m just wondering when we will send the


    footage to the cops? We can¡¯t let Eden get away with what she¡¯d done scot-free.¡±


    Robert¡¯s original n was to capture Eden, move her to a discreet location and interrogate her to make


    her spit out the truth of the incident.


    But ever since he was certain that Georgia was not involved in the incident, there was no need to


    interrogate Eden.


    And now that he had the footage of the ident, there was even lesser of a need to interrogate her.


    The best approach now is to get the cops to incarcerate Eden, and start a me war on the inte


    against her.


    ¡°Since everything is in your control, do whatever you want, bro. This time, we must avenge Wendy.¡±


    After they hung up the call, the footage was emailed to Robert and he downloaded it.


    He then called a police station that he personally knew and sent the footage to them.


    After that, he pushed himself out of the study in his wheelchair.


    The sun had almost set by then, Georgia and Vanessa Cooke were ying with Annie Cooke in the


    garden.


    Seeing as Gigi was happily ying with Annie, Robert told her.


    ¡°Gigi, I have a surprise for you, do you wannae and take a look?¡±


    She was flying a kite with Annie. When she heard Robert, she told Annie.


    ¡°You both y without me, I have to leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°Go do your thing with uncle, mummy. I¡¯ll continue ying with mom, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Georgia walked next to Robert, then smiled and asked.


    ¡°What kind of surprise do you have in store for me? Your expression tells me that it¡¯s gonna be


    something very exciting.¡±


    She had been with him for a really long time, but this was the first time she had seen him feeling so


    happy. Usually, it was hard for her to even figure out how was Robert feeling.


    ¡°Follow me to the study, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love what I¡¯m about to show you.¡±


    Georgia pushed Robert into the study and in front of his desk. Robert then yed the footage of the


    ident.


    The footage showed a car slowly moving on a highway. Then, the car entered an ident site right in


    front of it. The footage then slowly closed in on the ident, it showed Eden getting out from the


    driver¡¯s seat and ran away in a hurry¡­


    Georgia¡¯s immediately started crying. She covered her mouth, restraining herself from expressing the


    excitement and sadness deep down in her heart all at the same time.


    ¡°Robert, how did you find this footage?¡±


    Georgia asked as she could barely contain her excitement. She was crying tears of happiness, all of


    the sadness and excitement were all clumped up in her heart.


    ¡°Ivan called me just now. He told me that when he was looking for a missing folder on hisputer, the


    professional he hired found his cloud storage ount on ident. He used to save every video to his


    cloud storage. Since his car dash cam was also connected to the inte, the footage naturally found


    its way into the cloud storage.¡±


    ¡°Gigi, now you don¡¯t have to worry about people saying that you¡¯re the culprit of Wendy¡¯s ident. With


    this footage, no one will ever wrongly use and nder you.¡±


    Georgia ran towards Robert and hugged him tightly. Her tears never stopped flowing, she didn¡¯t know


    what to say, she just wanted to hugged Robert tightly at this moment.


    Her tears had absolutely soaked Robert¡¯s chest. Robert patted her on her back in return,forting


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made a call to the police, they will soon send people to detain Eden and incarcerate her.


    With this footage, your verdict will undoubtedly be reversed. Gigi, you don¡¯t have to cry anymore¡­I will


    protect you from any grievance thrown your way. We¡¯ll be together happily ever after, I shall allow no


    one to ever hurt you ever again.¡±


    Georgia stopped crying, lifted her head and smiled at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad, instead I am very happy. The excitement just rushed over my head¡­Perhaps it was due


    to me living under so much grievance for such a long time. I always thought that all hope was lost, and


    I¡¯ve lived in utter desperation for so long. But now, I am blessed by God, as now I have you by my side.


    If I did not meet you, Robert, if you did not care and love me with all your heart, I don¡¯t think I would be


    cleared of my usations, and will have to bear them forever¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though I was the one who used you and caused you so much pain...Gigi, will you marry


    me¡­?¡±


    ¡°I want you to be my wife, I want to be your proper husband, I want us to be a legitimate couple. I want


    us to stand in front of a crowd of people, I want others to call you ¡®Mrs. Simpson¡¯. I will support your


    dreams, I will let you dive deeper into scientific research, and be a schr whose name will be


    known worldwide. I will look after Annie, I will protect you, I will be by your side till death do us part¡­¡±


    Georgia was absolutely taken back by Robert¡¯s proposal. Even if they had been together for a very


    long time, and she had already understood his intentions.


    However, she did not expect Robert to propose to her right then and there.


    She did not know what to do, perhaps her systems were overloaded by the sheer number of surprises


    thrown her way and clouded her mind.


    Robert, however, thought that Georgia was having second thoughts, he asked her in a worried tone.


    ¡°Is there something that I¡¯m not doing right? You can tell me about them, I¡¯ll make them right. If you


    be my wife, I swear I will be the most perfect husband the world had ever seen. I will do


    whatever you ask me to.¡±


    Georgia shook her head while tearing up and said.


    ¡°Why would you think like that, Robert? I¡¯ve already brought my precious little Annie and best friend


    forever Vanessa to live here with you, it should show that I¡¯ve ced all my trust in you¡­It¡¯s just that I


    did not expect you to propose to me right here, right now. I think I¡¯m surprised so much it has clouded


    my judgement. Of course I¡¯ll marry you and be your wife! Other than Vanessa, you¡¯re the one who


    treats me the best in the whole world, how would I not marry you? But¡­¡±


    Before Georgia could finish her sentence, Robert suddenly hugged her tightly and kissed her


    passionately.


    It was a sweet and loving kiss, both of them embraced it deeply, exchanging their love for each other


    together.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to let go of each other. Georgia blushed and exined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me finish just now? Of course I am willing to marry you. But since your parents are


    still alive and kicking, not ounting for your other rtives, thest thing I want is to upset your


    rtives when I marry you. So, you must inform your parents about our marriage first.¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t care less about Aidan Simpson¡¯s opinion, but he did care about his mother¡¯s opinion on


    the matter.


    With the footage, perhaps his mother will be less tense on the matter.


    ¡°Gigi, my mother¡¯s bad impression of you ispletely due to the ident. With this footage, even if


    she still dislikes you, there probably won¡¯t be that much hatred thrown your way. Don¡¯t worry, I will deal


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    with my mother and change her mind. It might take some time, yes, but believe me when I say that I


    will make her ept you into our family.¡±


    Georgia cried tears of joy and told him.


    ¡°I believe you with all my heart, Robert. Even if you take a very long time to convince her, I wouldn¡¯t


    mind at all. As long as we are together, and looking after each other, that long period of time means


    nothing to me.¡±


    Georgia was someone who had almost experienced a death of a loved one, so it was clear to her that


    as long as the ones she cared for were still alive, nothing was difficult for her to endure.


    If someone that she loved had passed away, that was the true desperation for her.


    Georgia and Robert chatted intimately together for some time before she left and went to find Annie


    and Vanessa.


    Robert then picked up his phone and gave his mother a call.


    No one picked up the first call.


    Robert made another call, waited for a long time before Maisie finally answered the call.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    Maisie replied coldly. She was threatened once again, not only there was a knife held on her throat,


    there was also a gun pointed at her head.


    Kayden stood right in front of her while holding a paper. Her phone was on hands-free mode, and she


    could only answer the phone ording to the script on the paper.

 Chapter 174 Threat from Eden Lane

    Chapter 174 Threat from Eden Lane


    ¡°Mom, I have the evidence of what happened during the ident, Wendy¡¯s car crash.¡±


    Maisie was emotional even though she was threatened now, she couldn¡¯t answer by herself, while


    Kayden wrote something on the board.


    ¡°What¡¯s the content of the video?¡±


    Maisie read directly from the board.


    Robert exined what was recorded.


    ¡°Mom, Eden was the murderer, we have all the evidence needed and already informed the police to


    take Eden in. We have finally avenged Wendy and I will instruct people inside to teach Eden a good


    lesson. And the Lane, I won¡¯t let them loose for deceiving us all these years!¡±


    Maisie feltplicated, she had been thinking who the murderer was between Georgia and Eden.


    She believed neither party and hated them both.


    But now with the video, despite not seeing it herself, she believed it, she believed that Robert would


    never deceive her with Wendy¡¯s death.


    So, Georgia didn¡¯t lie when she said she was innocent.


    Her hatred towards Georgia reduced significantly, she didn¡¯t know what to say while Kayden wrote on


    the board again.


    ¡°Since the real murderer had been identified, you have to avenge Wendy, do like your n, I only want


    to see the result.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you noting back? I¡¯ve gathered all shreds of evidence now, I will take revenge on the


    Lane family, and don¡¯t you want to see it?¡±


    Robert felt strange, his mom loved Wendy so much and she wanted so much to know the truth. She


    always wanted to take revenge on her own and she had even more vicious moves.


    ¡°Of course I will be back.¡±


    Kayden wrote again.


    ¡°But it might take a while, I will contact you then.¡±


    Robert let out a sigh of relief hearing her mom¡¯s words. He thought for a while and decided to reveal


    this true feeling.


    ¡°Mom, now that it is proven that Georgia was not the murderer, I want to let you know that I¡¯ve asked


    her to marry me today and I would like your blessing.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s face turned cold. Even though it was proven that Georgia was not the murderer, but she still


    didn¡¯t like Georgia.


    She disliked this woman that seduced her son.


    ¡°I won¡¯t intervene in your love life, but you won¡¯t have my blessing, I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    Maisie read word by word from the board and then Kayden hung up the call.


    Robert looked at the phone in silence.


    He wanted a blessing from his mom but it seemed like his mom still disliked Georgia.


    He needed to think of another way.


    Kayden instructed others to keep an eye on Maisie after the conversation.


    While she went reporting the contents to Laurence.


    ¡°Master, the Lane is doomed with the video, should we intervene?¡±


    Laurence thought for a while. Robert was his ultimate target.


    But with the presence of Aidan, Laurence dared not take risky moves.


    He had been thinking of ways to get rid of Aidan.


    ¡°You said Robert told his mom that he wants to marry Georgia, do you think it would be easy for us to


    do something during the wedding ceremony? Aidan will certainly be attending the wedding and if we


    can get rid of him first, everything else will go as smooth as silk.¡±


    ¡°Master, we need a perfect n, it¡¯s risky to make a move at a huge ceremony.¡±


    Laurence began thinking, he leaned against the sofa and did his thinking with his eyes shut tight. After


    some times, he opened his eyes and looked at Kayden.


    ¡°Let Maisie call Robert to tell him she approved his marriage with Georgia and ask them to get married


    the soonest possible.¡±


    Kayden thought this was not a good n, she asked.


    ¡°Maisie doesn¡¯t like Georgia and Robert knew it, will he suspect something if Maisie agreed and urged


    them to get married soon?¡±


    ¡°Well then let¡¯s do it this way. Maisie hates Aidan right? Let Maisie tell Robert that she will give her


    blessing if Aidan agreed to let Robert inherit all his fortunes and host the wedding.¡±


    They further discussed the details before Kayden went to Maisie.


    ¡°Tell Robert what is written here, if not¡­¡±


    Kayden waved and five men approached.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I said, I¡¯ll make sure they give you a memorable moment!¡±


    Maisie¡¯s face turned green, it would be only a threat if it was a knife.


    But she brought a few men with her, this was humiliation. Reputation was everything to Maisie, she


    read the words on the board and her face turned white.


    How could she agree to Robert and Georgia¡¯s wedding? Despite with the terms that Aidan gave up all


    of his fortunes and host the wedding.


    She thought it was not a bad idea, she didn¡¯t want Aidan¡¯s fortune to fell into the hands of the children


    from another woman.


    But she was still not happy being forced to do so.


    Kayden and the men stood in front of her.


    ¡°It seems like you would rather have some fun with these men tonight?¡±


    Kayden said sarcastically while Maisie shut her eyes.


    ¡°Make the call.¡±


    Robert had just finished dinner and saw an iing call from his mother. He held on tight to his


    wheelchair and pushed himself near the window.


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    They had just ended their call, Robert was curious why she called again.


    ¡°Regarding Georgia and you, if you insist to marry her, I will agree but with one term. If you can do it, I


    will be present at your wedding and give my blessing.¡±


    Robert was surprised, but he was curious about her term.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°If you could make Aidan host your wedding and agreed to give you all his fortunes, I¡¯ll approve your


    marriage to Georgia.¡±


    Robert knew his parents were not on good terms and he had been siding with his mom and hated


    Aidan.


    But Aidan saved him, he respected Aidan as someone who had saved him.


    He never treated him as his father though.


    However, this was his mom¡¯s only term and it was rted to his marriage with Georgia.


    Robert knew he couldn¡¯t say no.


    ¡°I will think of a way, don¡¯t worry mom if this is your term, I will do my best to achieve it.¡±


    Robert had decided to contact Aidan privately to discuss this.


    He didn¡¯t know if Aidan had other kids, Robert was thinking about faking this whole fortune inheritance


    thing and shall return everything to him when the clouds of dust were settled.


    Robert didn¡¯t want Aidan¡¯s fortunes, he could make money on his own, and he didn¡¯t need a penny


    from him.


    But he understood his mom¡¯s intention, she was thinking about him, hoping that he could inherit


    Aidan¡¯s fortune and protected by him, this was a mother¡¯s love for her child.


    Perhaps his mom thought Aidan had other kids and didn¡¯t want them to own fortunes that belonged to


    him, Robert didn¡¯t care about any of this.


    He had thought of a few ways to discuss with Aidan, he was confident.


    While at the police station, Eden was locked up in the investigation room.


    The police re-investigated Eden¡¯s involvement in the car ident, Eden was confused why he was


    locked up.


    He still didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    The police asked questions about the car ident but he refused to answer any of them.


    Until they yed the video capturing the whole incident.


    He saw himself fleeing from the driver seat in the video and he turned white.


    He was anxious, his life ended here today?


    ¡°Eden Lane, we have gathered all evidence and if you keep quiet, we will send you to the court directly.


    We will exin your attitude to the judge that you refuse to admit your wrongdoings and you will


    receive heavier punishment then, think wise!¡±


    Eden rubbed his fingers against each other continuously and asked a question out of a sudden.


    ¡°There is a police officer named Selena here right? Bring her here or call her up, I will only tell the truth


    to her.¡±


    The police looked at each other and then dialled Selena¡¯s number.


    They exined what happened in the questioning room and Eden¡¯s demand, Selena was confused.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She was still in the hospital and couldn¡¯t be present at the police station.


    ¡°Hand him the phone, let me listen to what he has to say.¡±


    One of the police officers handed the phone over to Eden after that.


    ¡°Eden Lane, the video proved everything, even if I¡¯m present, I can¡¯t prove that you didn¡¯t kill anyone,


    why do you need me there?¡±


    Eden lowered his voice.


    ¡°Selena, I knew what happened between you and your brother in that room at the Murphy¡¯s party. I


    even have your naked photos with me, if you don¡¯t help me, I will reveal everything and let the world


    see the scandal between you and your brother, your naked body will be seen by the world


    too.¡±

 Chapter 175 Betting the Farm

    Chapter 175 Betting the Farm


    Selena¡¯s face turned ashen hearing Eden¡¯s words.


    ¡°You are behind what happened that night?¡±


    Eden lowered his voice andughed.


    ¡°Who did you think it was if it wasn¡¯t me? You were knocked out and threw into the room with Jasper, I


    thought I could reveal the sibling scandal that night but nothing happened. I was confused but I couldn¡¯t


    reveal it myself and let everyone know I was the mastermind behind.¡±


    Eden¡¯s confidence increased, he sensed Selena¡¯s anxiety through her voice.


    He had to escape, the video was revealed and he would end up in prison.


    He didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of his life in prison.


    Selena¡¯s body was shaken, Jason had been investigating the story behind that incident discreetly since


    it was a secret, but bore no fruits.


    Selena had never expected Eden to be the mastermind behind it, and he was threatening her with it.


    She thought of the baby in her womb and if the truth was revealed, how could she ever face Jasper


    and mom?


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Selena tried to stay calm and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up in the police investigation room and the police has the video. You knew that if they


    bring me to court, I will definitely end up in jail. Get me abroad, I will keep my mouth shut and return all


    the photos to you. Otherwise, I will expose your scandal with your brother right now, right here, it¡¯s all


    up to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to lose now, either you send me away or we die together on the count of 3, 2, 1¡­¡±


    Selena blurted, ¡°Wait, I will arrange someone to get you out from the station, hand them the phone, let


    me talk to them.¡±


    This was the first time Selena used her power to force the officers to hold the investigation. She asked


    them to wait for her as she would like to question Eden herself.


    She is thedy from the Johnson family, the officers didn¡¯t question and did as told.


    She dialled Jason¡¯s number right after she hung up.


    ¡°Jason, there¡¯s an urgency.¡±


    Jason didn¡¯t know what happened, he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got your ticket ready, how is your preparation going?¡±


    ¡°Jason, we might need to postpone my escape, something is up¡­¡±


    Selena exined Eden¡¯s threat and what happened that night to Jason.


    ¡°I never expected that Eden was the one who put Jasper and me together, he is now locked up in the


    police station, if I refuse to help, he will expose the truth in front of everyone. Jason, what should I do


    now? I agreed to help just now but Robert will be furious if I let him go, I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯ve calmed Eden for now, let¡¯s think of other ways.¡±


    Jasonforted Selena while thinking of another solution.


    He had been investigating for so long, he only knew someone escaped that night, he didn¡¯t know that


    man was sent by Eden.


    Selena teared up nervously.


    ¡°Jason, Eden has no patience, he only gave me one hour, if we don¡¯t have another solution, what


    should I do? How should I live?¡±


    Selena cried over the phone, she sounded devastated.


    ¡°If you trust me, we have to tell Robert the truth, if we send Eden away ourselves, Robert would know


    and will ask. So if you trust him, let¡¯s tell him what happened that night, he will definitely keep a secret


    for you, what do you think?¡±


    Jason understood that Selena didn¡¯t want any third party to know about the incident that night.


    But Eden murdered Robert¡¯s sister, it was a huge matter to him.


    He would never let this man go easily and would be furious if he found out he got loose, it was better to


    tell him the truth.


    And then find a way to bring Eden out, retrieved the photos and send this man to prison.


    ¡°Is this the only way?¡±


    Selena asked while crying.


    Jason knew it was an ident and how insecure Selena felt by telling it to another person.


    ¡°You understand that this car ident not only involved Wendy¡¯s death but is also to prove Georgia¡¯s


    innocence. It is important to Robert, it is better, to tell the truth than to deceive him with lies. I¡¯m sure


    Robert will help you, you are like a sister to him too, have faith in him.¡±


    It hade to this, there was nothing Selena could do apart from nodding with tears.


    ¡°Jason, I¡¯m afraid to call Robert, could you call him and ask for his favour, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    It seemed like Selena agreed, Jason let out a sigh.


    ¡°Selena, don¡¯t panic, go to the station and keep Eden calm for now while I call Robert. Robert will then


    send someone to bring Eden out, keep in contact, okay?¡±


    Selena nodded, they discussed what needed to be done and she left for the police station.


    On the other hand, Jason called Robert.


    He told everything regarding Jasper, Selena and Eden to Robert.


    Robert was shocked to receive so much information at once.


    ¡°Robert, please keep what I told you a secret, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I knew from the beginning that no one shall know, I understand what you want. And if this


    is what Selena wants, I will make arrangement ordingly, ask her not to worry.¡±


    Robert called his assistant and made arrangement after his conversation with Jason.


    Selena on the other hand brought Eden out of the police station.


    In the meantime, a piece of breaking news was released to the online discussion tform.


    There was an ongoing discussion about Emma¡¯s brother, Eden had been locked up in the police station


    and the police was re-investigating Wendy¡¯s murdered case.


    It was said that police had received new evidence proving that Eden was the murderer and ording


    to an internal source, it was a video recording.


    This breaking news had once again kept theizens busy.


    It was like a drama, the plot twisted every day.


    A lot of people had grown bored of Robert, Georgia and Emma, they couldn¡¯t differentiate who was the


    good and bad one.


    They only wanted to know who would be the ultimate winner and who the murderer was.


    It was like an X-Files series, everyone wanted to know the ultimate truth.


    Robert nned the plot deliberately, he had the video with him and if released, the truth would be


    revealed.


    But Robert had no intention to stop the fight too soon, he wanted to create curiosity amongst the


    And then he would reveal the truth slowly.


    Most of them doubted this news since there was no picture or video, anyone could say anything they


    wanted, it was released just to confuse others.


    But theizens¡¯ had be excited, whether it was true or not, a lot were hoping to see the Lane¡¯s


    next step, and the fight between the wealthy families.


    Flora lied weakly on the bed at home.


    She had been through life and death just now but no one was there to visit her.


    She thought she died but didn¡¯t. She was awake now but felt extremely weak.


    The maid that was taking care of her brought her a bowl of in rice porridge.


    ¡°Madame, this is a bowl of in porridge, do you want it now?¡±


    She stared at the maid coldly and asked with her husky voice.


    ¡°Where are the others? Owen, Emma and Eden?¡±


    ¡°Madame, Mr Eden ran away discreetly while Mr Owen and Ms Emma are in a conversation.¡±


    ¡°Eden ran away?¡± Flora asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Why did Eden run away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I guess it was something on the inte. Madame, please have some porridge, you¡¯ve


    been starving the whole day.¡±


    Flora had no appetite, she only wanted to know what happened to her children.


    ¡°Call Emma over, tell her if she refuses toe, I will kill myself!¡±


    Owen ordered the servant to take away her mobile and forbidden her from any contact with the outside


    world.


    She could only ask the maid to bring Emma over. She wanted to know what happened.


    Emma was speaking to her father tiredly.


    ¡°Dad, Laurence had no news on Eden like us. Was it Robert that took him away? Also about the


    breaking news, was it true or it was just a test from Robert? We¡¯ve destroyed the video recording, do


    they really have the copy or just boasting?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Emma scared that Robert really had the video in hand.


    If he revealed the video, her lies would be exposed and this war over the inte would be over, she


    lost.


    She really wanted to know whether Robert had the video as he imed.


    Owen couldn¡¯t be sure whether Robert had it or just wanted to confuse them.


    He knew that even if Robert didn¡¯t have the video, there must be some other evidence in his hand, this


    man was torturing them deliberately.


    ¡°Emma, you¡¯ve been quite close with the child, has he recognized you as his mother?¡±


    Owen asked about that child again, he felt that he would fail miserably if he faced Robert directly or


    continued the war over the inte.


    The only hope they had was the n made by Laurence, there was no other way.


    ¡°Dad, not yet, he is a five years old boy, it¡¯s not easy to destroy his determination in a short time and


    build brand new memories. The psychologists and hypnotists said we still need some time.¡±


    Owen was disappointed with the result, he couldn¡¯t depend on Laurence either, and he was not


    trustworthy.


    He needed to find some other ways.


    ¡°Emma, there is a high possibility that Eden is with Robert now, let¡¯s forget that I had a son and you


    had a brother, leave him be. If we are destined to fail, we shall flee this ce.¡±


    ¡°Dad, we havee to this?¡±


    Emma asked in disbelief. She didn¡¯t want to be a loser or a fugitive.


    ¡°If things get serious, running is our only way to survive.¡±


    Owen said with a heavy heart.


    He had decided that if Robert wanted to kill them, he would betray Laurence and fled.


    Laurence didn¡¯t help him much anyway, he would bring the child with him. He was Robert¡¯s child, he


    believed he could flee swiftly with the child in hand.


    But Emma asked curiously.


    ¡°Dad, apart from Laurence, does the Simpson has any other enemy? If we coborate with any one of


    them, we could survive.¡±


    ¡°Emma, the Simpson, Murphy and Johnson are on very good terms, you know Robert, Jason and


    Jasper are best buddies, they are considered one big family. One who stands against the Simpson


    meaning standing against the Murphy and Johnson too. No one will coborate with us apart from


    Laurence who lost his legs due to Robert and seeks revenge by betting the farm.¡±


    They felt defeated and stay in silence.


    Owen¡¯s mobile rang out of a sudden.


    It was the private number from Laurence, he answered.


    He turned on the speaker so that Emma could listen to what he said too.

 Chapter 176 Made Eden Suffer

    Chapter 176 Made Eden Suffer


    ¡°Mr. Lane, we are sure that Robert has taken Eden. After sneaking out of the house with Eden, his


    people should be staying with Eden till now.¡±


    Emma and Owen looked worried after hearing what Laurence said.


    Laurence continued, ¡°We have a n. You might encounter obstacles at first, but soon, you will have


    the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Knight,st time when you wanted to coborate with us, you promised you would make Emma


    marry into the Simpson family, and you would make sure Emma gets their family wealth. However, until


    this very moment, all Emma did was taking care of that naive boy. Now tell me, why do you think you


    n work?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°There was never a hundred per cent guarantee in either getting people¡¯s wealth or marrying a person.


    Great wealthes with great danger. Mr. Lane, if you don¡¯t want to coborate with me, I can always


    look for somebody else to assist me.¡±


    All Laurence wanted was theplicated rtionship between Emma, Robert and Georgia.


    People who knew you well knew how to torture you best.


    Which was why he wanted to coborate with the Lane family. But if the Lane family got over the top,


    he didn¡¯t have to bear with them either.


    Owen took a deep breath. All he could do was to remain humble. After all, he needed Laurence¡¯s help.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, then tell me, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°I have Robert¡¯s mother, and this piece of information is enough to make Robert do whatever we ask


    him to do. However, Robert¡¯s father is an element of uncertainty. I need to get rid of him. But he is


    always so well-protected by his security guard. So, if we are getting rid of him, we need to find a special


    asion. Georgia and Robert are going to hold a wedding reception, and Robert¡¯s father is going to be


    there. I will bring Robert¡¯s mother over to their wedding reception. Then we can get rid of the whole


    Simpson family at once.¡±


    ¡°Before I seed, Mr. Lane, I need you to remain patient. Let Robert thinks he got his revenge. If


    Robert is a life-threatening factor, I let my people bring you somewhere else. When I get my victory,


    then you can alle back here.¡±


    ¡°But of course, if you want to run away now, I let my people get you to a safe point. You can stay there


    until my n seeded.¡±


    Emma clenched her fists. She was together with Robert for more than five years, and she was only a


    fianc¨¦ for him. He never wanted to marry her.


    Emma has been waiting until she saw Robert and Georgia together.


    Now, Robert wanted to marry Georgia, willingly. Who did Robert think she was? Was she a joke all


    these years?


    Emma¡¯s heart filled with jealousy and hatred. She spoke directly to Laurence over the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, I don¡¯t care what you are going to do with Robert. I want to torture Georgia myself.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s academic results were always better than hers since young.


    And Georgia was always the teacher¡¯s pet, and she was the peer¡¯s favourite.


    That was why Emma has been victimizing herself since junior high. She spread rumours about Georgia


    until Georgia went to college.


    Now, both of them got into a fight in choosing husband as well.


    But this time, Emma only allowed herself to win the fight. She would never allow herself to lose this


    fight for whatever reason.


    ¡°As long as I win, you are free to do anything to Georgia.¡±


    Laurence made his promise. Emma told her father, ¡°Father, I think Mr. Knight has got a point. We don¡¯t


    need to do anything now. Let Robert win, and we¡¯ll act like we are losing. Let Robert happily prepare


    their wedding reception, then we will give him the final strike.¡±


    Owen closed his eyes and agreed to the decision. Emma walked out of the study room after Owen and


    she discussed the details of the n over the phone. A maid walked towards Emma.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, Mrs. Lane was looking for you.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t want to see Flora.


    ¡°Tell my mother that I¡¯m upied.¡±


    The maid knelt before Emma.


    ¡°Ms. Lane. Mrs. Lane said if you don¡¯t go see her, she willmit suicide. Please go and see her. She


    is very weak now.¡±


    After all, Flora was Emma¡¯s mother. Emma headed to Flora¡¯s room atst.


    Flora was lying on the bed, and she looked pale.


    Her eyes were red and bloated, and her lips were pale.


    Flora became agitated when she was Emma walked into the room.


    ¡°Emma, why did they say Eden left? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mother, Eden ran away. He was afraid that father would beat him up, so he ran. He is in the police


    station now. You should leave him alone. People knew about the car ident. Neither of us could save


    him.¡±


    Eden was Flora¡¯s only son, and he was the reason why Owen liked her. Eden was why Flora became


    Mrs. Lane.


    Now Owen knew that Flora cheated on him, and he hoped her die. Eden was in trouble as well. Flora


    felt hopeless.


    Flora sat up from the bed and held Emma¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Emma, please save me. Save your brother¡­ If Eden is in trouble, your father wouldn¡¯t look at me


    anymore. I won¡¯t survive in this family!¡±


    Emma smiled mockingly when she heard Flora begging her.


    ¡°Mother, do you think Eden is the reason why you¡¯re in such a situation? If you didn¡¯t cheat on father


    and make him mad, you¡¯ll still be Mrs. Lane. Didn¡¯t you realize your mistake? Father is never going to


    forgive you. Even if Eden stayed at home and he was favoured by father, Eden and I won¡¯t see you as


    our mother.¡±


    ¡°But I am your mother!¡±


    Flora shouted in anxiety.


    ¡°I gave birth to you. Emma, are you going to see your mother and your brother suffer? Owen was a


    selfish demon. I know you have been working with your father. Look at me and where I¡¯m at now. If you


    did something he didn¡¯t like someday, he would abandon you as well. Don¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Emma chuckled.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not you. I always know what I want. I don¡¯t care if father sees me as her daughter. Most


    importantly, we work well together. However, you and Eden kept giving us troubles. I¡¯ve had enough of


    both of you. I didn¡¯t let father push you to the edge because you are my mother. I will give you a chance


    to live. Mother, resign yourself to your fate. The Simpson family is targeting us now. Father and I are


    barely surviving. Do you think our family is still as strong as we were?¡±


    ¡°You better reconsider your choice. I knew what you and your father did and what you did to Robert


    and Georgia six years ago. If you gave up on me now, I¡¯ll be panic, and I might tell Robert what I knew.¡±


    Flora shouted angrily. Emmaughed after hearing what flora said.


    ¡°Mother, what are you saying? You are prisoned at home now, and you are not essible to either


    phone or contacts numbers. How are you going to tell Robert what you knew? Furthermore, if you did


    that, I can assure you that I won¡¯t allow you to survive, even without my father telling me to. Now, the


    chance I¡¯m giving you is to go overseas with the big sum of money that I¡¯m going to give you. Then, live


    there and nevere back. Don¡¯t even think about trying to escape.¡±


    ¡°Eden? What about Eden?¡±


    Flora questioned.


    ¡°Mother, why do you think Robert is targeting us if Eden didn¡¯t run over Wendy six years ago, and we


    tried to cover the truth? I can only try my best to keep you alive. After all, You¡¯re my mother. Robert will


    never let Eden go. There¡¯s no way to keep Eden alive.¡±


    ¡°Send me to America, and give me back whatever that¡¯s under my name.¡±


    All Flora wanted was to get out of this ce.


    Owen might beat her to death if Flora stayed here any longer. Flora might as well run away from this


    ce like Emma suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Stay here now. If father doesn¡¯t agree with me, then I¡¯ll send you away quietly.


    Remember, don¡¯te back once you arrive America.¡±


    Emma and Owen wanted to hide their ns from Robert, so they disyed some signs of struggle.


    Emma posted a thread on an online tform.


    ¡°I could get people to post and say that they have videos from the ident, and those videos proved


    that Georgia was driving the car. Robert, if you have the time to get ghost-writers to attack me on the


    inte, might as well publish the video.¡±


    It was rather lively on the inte. Robert didn¡¯t respond to Emma¡¯s thread at the moment.


    Robert wanted the marketing ns he prepared to proceed. Now, he had to deal with Eden¡¯s issue with


    Jason.


    Selena told Robert and Jason her secret, so they had to deal with Eden.


    ording to Robert and Jason¡¯s n, Selena will bring Eden to the port and let Eden thought he


    sessful stowed away.


    However, when the car arrived at the port, Robert and Jason¡¯s bodyguard appeared and tied Eden up.


    Then, they found an abandoned factory nearby.


    Robert and Jason didn¡¯t even talk much. They ordered their bodyguard to beat Eden up and let him


    learn a lesson through fists.


    Selena remained silent aside.


    She didn¡¯t care about the photos Eden has. The only thing she cared about was the secret of hers, and


    her brother can never be exposed.


    Once it was exposed, it could hurt her stepparents, as well as her beloved brother.


    Selena would never want such a thing to happen.


    So, she quietly watched Robert and Jason dealt with Eden.


    Selena used to be a cop, but now, she wanted Eden to suffer.

 Chapter 177 Percy’s Lecture Begins

    Chapter 177 Percy¡¯s Lecture Begins


    She would not break down with her brother if it was not for this man.


    She wanted to keep it close to her vest, and it had been ruined by Eden. So, she had to go far away


    from home.


    As time passed, Eden was streaming with blood over his face. He was unable to talk as his mouth was


    covered with ster.


    He became more resentful in the eyes. Robert Simpson issued another order when he saw Eden''s


    eyes.


    ¡°Don''t stop, go on!¡±


    If it was not for Eden, his sister would not have died in the car ident, and Georgia would not have


    been jailed for it. He and Georgia would not havee through so many difficulties.


    Eden was the originator of these incidents.


    He was subjected to various beatings all over his body after Robert had issued the order.


    He was spitting blood many times, and his viscera were injured. He felt that the resentment in his heart


    had gradually turned into fear.


    Eden thought that he might die here if he did not beg for mercy.


    He could only whimper and was unable to talk. He begged for mercy with his eyes.


    He knew his mistakes and begged these people to let him off the hook.


    ¡°Remove the ster from his mouth.¡±


    Robert spoke to the person below him at the right timing.


    After removing the ster, Eden directly crawled to Robert''s feet. He knelt on the ground and kept


    kowtowing for mercy.


    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. Robert Simpson, please spare me my life, please spare my life.¡±


    Eden was streaming with blood over his face, and his tears of terror rolled down his cheeks.


    He used to instruct the others to beat those he disliked. His heart was filled with pleasure when he


    watched those people kneel and beg for mercy.


    He had never been bullied like this before. He experienced the tearing pain all over his body that made


    him quivered with fear.


    Eden was frightened. He had lost all of the pride and self-esteem in his heart. He wanted to surrender


    himself to Robert and begged him to spare his life.


    ¡°Where are Selena''s photos? Where did you put the photos? Hand it over to me!¡±


    Jason Murphy spoke first. No matter how Robert wanted to handle Eden, he had to destroy Selena''s


    photos.


    Selena was his sister. He definitely would not allow Eden to spread her photos on the inte.


    ¡°The photos were saved on my phone. I only kept them on my phone.¡±


    Eden did not dare to save the photos elsewhere. He was afraid of his father would find out what he had


    done and might beat him up again.


    He could only keep the photos on his phone.


    ¡°Frisk him and get his phone!¡±


    Robert said in a cold, steely voice.


    The bodyguard handed a phone to him in a moment.


    Robert passed the phone to Selena.


    ¡°Just delete the photos if there are any.¡±


    After that, Robert asked Eden again.


    ¡°Where else did you keep these photos besides your phone? Tell the truth! Otherwise, I won''t go easy


    on you.¡±


    Eden did not dare to lie. He kept trembled and begged for mercy.


    ¡°The photos were only saved on the phone. I don''t dare to keep them elsewhere. I don''t even dare to


    let others look at the phone.¡±


    Robert believed in him with a bad grace when he saw Eden, who was trembling and bleeding from the


    corners of the mouth in front of him.


    ¡°Robert, I''ve found the photos and deleted them.¡±


    ¡°Destroy this phone as well!¡±


    Jason spoke to Selena. She answered and directly mmed the phone to the ground.


    He was desperate because he had lost the only thing that can threaten Selena.


    How could he think that Selena would honestly send him abroad? He was regretful.


    He was surprised that Selena had associated with Robert and Jason. She was not afraid of the photos


    being spread. He took a false step. Was he going to die here?


    Eden trembled with fear and kept crying on the ground. He knelt and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Please spare me my life! Robert, please spare my life!¡±


    ¡°Cover his mouth.¡±


    Robert refused to listen to Eden. If it were not for the fact that Robert did not want to get into trouble,


    we would have stabbed Eden with a knife to avenge his sister. However, Robert had a lot of ways to


    torture Eden, so he did not have to be impulsive.


    Later, Robert directly sent him to the red-light district in Southeast Asia to get tortured by other men. It


    would make him feel like he would rather be dead.


    Eden could only wait for death there.


    It would be his retribution if he immediately sought death.


    After settling the matter of Eden, Robert and Jason helped Selena to leave D City.


    On the next day, Jasper and Elliot found that Selena had left.


    Both of them were angry and depressed for few days. They thought that Selena was a silly girl who


    wanted to leave for the sake of a strange man''s baby.


    The Hond family had sent after her, but they could not find Selena at all.


    Jasper and Elliot gave up to look for her.


    Forget it! The Hond family could afford to raise a child. They acquiesced to the matter of Selena went


    abroad to give birth.


    On the weekend, Vanessa and Elsie were confirmed to be twin sisters ording to the DNA


    identification result.


    Both of them were particrly pleased. Elsie sneaked out from Alfred''s ce and met with Vanessa.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At the same time, the result of the paternity test of Robert and Annie had released again.


    The result was the same as the previous one. They were not in a biological father-daughter


    rtionship.


    Robert had someone make a fake paternity test report when he saw the result, then he handed the


    fake report to Georgia.


    ¡°Is this the result of your paternity test with Annie?¡±


    Georgia asked Robert and had not opened the report yet. He nodded.


    ¡°Open it and there will be a surprise.¡±


    Georgia could not help but get excited. She opened the report and saw the result all at once. The result


    showed that the probability of paternity was 99.9% which indicated that Robert was the biological father


    of Annie. Georgia hugged Robert with excitement.


    ¡°Robert, I have always wanted to tell you. You¡¯ve always been my man. Annie is our daughter. I just


    couldn''t understand why the previous paternity test result was wrong. I have always wanted to tell you,


    but I have no proof. That was why I wanted you to redo the paternity test.¡±


    Robert gently patted her back.


    Georgia was the person he wanted to be with for the rest of his life, regardless of whether Annie was


    his biological daughter. He did not care.


    Since Georgia would be happy with this, he would rather make that fake paternity test report.


    ¡°Georgia, I''m sorry. It was my fault for not being rigorous in the past and made you suffered from this.


    Annie is our daughter. As long as we have each other in the future, we have nothing to fear.¡±


    Robert no longer cared about the past of Georgia. He would not pursue the truth of the paternity test


    since he had considered Annie as his daughter.


    If Georgia said that she had no other man, Robert could think of only one possibility in which Annie was


    not Georgia''s daughter.


    Georgia definitely could not bear this. Robert thought that he must send someone to investigate the


    things that happened to Georgia in the prison.


    Was Annie a changeling?


    Robert was more afraid of the truth that their child was no longer alive.


    However, he could not tell Georgia about his suspicions right now. He had to find out the truth.


    No matter what the truth was, he would treat Annie as his biological daughter, like how Georgia did.


    He would find a way to meet Aidan Simpson toplete his mother''s request. After that, he would


    prepare for the wedding with Georgia.


    On the other hand, Georgia thought that by the end of this month, she would prove in front of everyone


    that she did not giarize in those days and was not the murderer of the car ident.


    After that, she would tell Robert that she had conceived his baby as a surprise.


    On the next few days, Robert had been controlling thework public opinion while Emma Lane had


    been pretending to be pitiful on the inte every day.


    Both of their supporters were neck-and-neck. Robert had not released the video, but he had spread a


    rumor on the inte.


    The rumor was that Eden had been sent abroad by the Lane family. They had a guilty conscience.


    Time flew to the end of this month.


    Percy Chow would give a lecture at Imperial University this evening. On the other hand, Georgia,


    Professor Lee, and Aston Powell had contacted, and they would go to Imperial University together in


    the evening.


    Percy had been doing marketing work on the inte during this time.


    He used his ount to constantly denounce Eden had giarized his thesis in those days. Percy


    thought that he had the game in his hands.


    He had stolen the core information of MU Research Institute. He would win with his lecture this time.


    So, he attacked Georgia without scruple on the inte.


    Georgia and Robert had not responded in this regard, and they waited for today.


    The time was six hours before the 6 p.m. lecture.


    Robert carried out his first step of the n. He uploaded the video of the crash scene with his personal


    certified ount on the inte.


    ¡°I''ve been silent for a long time. I¡¯ve wanted to see how bold-faced the Lane family is. I think it''s time to


    announce the truth to everyone. The uploaded video is about the car ident in those days. My sister


    died in that car ident while the murderer is still atrge. The murderer even let his half-sister take


    the rap for him. You will know the truth once you¡¯ve watched the video.¡±


    The inte public opinion became vocal since the video was uploaded with Robert''s personal certified


    ount.


    Netizens began to berate the Lane family, and the Lane family had a bad reputation on the inte.


    At 6 p.m., Georgia, Professor Lee, and Aston attended the lecture at Imperial University. They sat in


    the front row and waited for Dr. Chow.


    Georgia would restore her name and reputation today.


    She would right all of the grievances and prove her ability.

 Chapter 178 Glory Return

    Chapter 178 Glory Return


    Georgia and Professor Lee sat in the front like this. More and more students as well as the professors


    from other schools arrived slowly, and many people recognized Professor Lee.


    Before Percy¡¯s seminar began, the many people that knew Professor Lee came over to greet him.


    Eventually, everyone realized that Georgia and Aston were by his side.


    During this period of time, Georgia had been a famous person online.


    Before this, when Georgia and Professor Lee were intentionally provoking Percy, Georgia had already


    left an arrogant name for herself in the academic field.


    Added that with the reputation of giarism, everyone had a clear impression of her. Together with the


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    recent discussion online, Georgia¡¯s photo had already been viral on the Inte.


    Hence, more and more people noticed Georgia, and everyone was discussing among themselves. The


    look that they gave Georgia and Professor Lee was meaningful, carrying both mock and confusion.


    More and more students arrived in Imperial University, and they were all discussing the gossip between


    Georgia, Robert and Emma.


    Many of them discussed in disdainful tones.


    ¡°That murderer even has the audacity toe join the seminar, isn¡¯t she thick-skinned?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, have you seen thetest news online? Robert has already released the video of the car


    ident, it wasn¡¯t caused by Georgia, it was caused by that evil guy Eden.¡±


    ¡°I think this woman has been wrongly used. But if this is the case, even if she¡¯s not a murderer,


    does this mean that the incident of her giarising her mentor¡¯s thesis and getting fired was fake too?


    Is her life so miserable, was she wrongly used for that too?¡±


    ¡­


    Georgia listened to thesements calmly.


    Aston suddenly startedforting Georgia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind those people¡¯s words, people just follow what others are saying, many people don¡¯t even


    care about the truth, they will forget about it once it is out of their mouths. No one will really hate you


    forever, after a while they will forget about you.¡±


    This was the first time Aston had showed concern for her.


    Georgia smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll take it as giving them the excitement of gossip. What happened to me in the past was way


    worse than what is being discussed by others right now. Compared to that, being mocked and scolded


    really don¡¯t count as anything.¡±


    These type of incidents will test whether you have a strong heart, if you¡¯re not strong, even if there


    were no gossip online, you might not even be able to endure a few people scolding you.


    If you are strong, even if thousands of people were scolding you, you wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Georgia had already gotten out of the process of caring about what others think.


    The hall was very crowded, everyone was anticipating the arrival of Professor Percy, and seeing what


    Professor Lee was doing by bringing Georgia.


    The nature of humans was to watch a show, they had already predicted that the reason Georgia was


    here with Professor Lee was not merely as simple as watching a seminar.


    After about half an hour, the workers on the stage had begun to arrange the mics and adjust the sound


    effects.


    This processsted for about a few minutes, then the workers finally finished preparing the things on


    stage. After a while, a student representative acted as the emcee, and he started speaking in front,


    introducing the progress of biology and pharmacy fields over these years.


    After concluding the research progress of Imperial University and its achievements in recent years, the


    student emcee started introducing Percy¡¯s research progress and his life achievements. In a nutshell


    he was praising Professor Percy¡¯s achievements, and this was a routine process.


    Professor Percy was already very used to giving seminars, hence, he was only worried about the


    people sitting below.


    He was very skilled and enthusiastic in his seminar. He gradually heated up the atmosphere in the hall,


    and this led his confidence to increase slowly.


    After that, Percy exined his research outlook on his experiment progress. He predicted the direction


    of what would happen in the next five years, and gave the seated students a lot of encouragement.


    At this stage of the seminar, it was almosting to an end, thest session was student¡¯s question


    time.


    The emcee walked in front, and concluded the seminar for everyone.


    Following that, the emcee stood next to Percy and started speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s thest session now, I wee everyone to ask Professor Percy any questions.¡±


    Imperial University students were naturally very active. After the emcee¡¯s words, many people raised


    their hands, indicating that they have questions.


    Usually under this situation, Professor Percy would raise his hand and randomly point to someone,


    then this person will ask his question, and he would reply.


    But just at this moment, Georgia stood up in front of everyone, she walked up to the stage, and walked


    next to the emcee.


    ¡°Can you pass me the mic? I have something to say to Professor Percy.¡±


    Georgia was now a famous personality online, the emcee also knew her. He was a little stunned, and


    Georgia repeated her question politely.


    ¡°Can you pass me the mic, I have something to rify with Professor Percy that has to be done on this


    asion.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s presence was strong, even though she had said it in a polite manner, but in her voice there


    was no room for rejection.


    After repeating her request twice, the emcee passed the mic to her in a stunned manner.


    Below the stage, discussion broke out, no one knew what Georgia was going to do by suddenly going


    on stage.


    Of course most of them felt that they finally have a show to watch.


    Previously when they saw Georgia, they knew that she wasn¡¯t simple, and the seminar today was


    definitely not an ident. Now, they can finally watch the show.


    As for Percy who was sitting on stage, his expression was terrible, he hadn¡¯t even thought that Georgia


    woulde on stage now.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, it¡¯s student question time now, may I know what do you mean bying on stage and


    disrupting the whole seminar?¡±


    Percy asked her coldly. Georgiaughed, she held the mic and walked next to Percy.


    Facing the thousand plus students, Georgia looked at Percy and started speaking.


    ¡°Professor Percy, didn¡¯t we agree previously that we would debate today? Six years ago, everyone said


    that I had copied your experimental data, and because of this, I was fired from the school. In these six


    years, I have been thinking countlessly, how do I clear myself of this injustice? Until today, I have to


    prove to everyone, who in fact came up with the experimental data that year.¡±


    Percy started feeling nervous, did this woman really have evidence in her hands?


    But, he had gotten Anaya to steal away Georgia¡¯s experimental data, and he had proven his own


    research ability, what did Georgia still have in her hands?


    Percy didn¡¯t know, but, under this asion, he couldn¡¯t lose to her strong presence.


    If not, everyone would definitely be suspicious of him.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, you were once my student, I initially thought very highly of you, but you wanted to take the


    shortcut. In the scientific field, the biggest taboo is to copy others. If you want to reap results without


    sowing, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you a chance, but in the academic field we cannot encourage


    the trend of giarism, what would those hardworking people think? Hence I didn¡¯t help you cover up,


    and you have since kept your hatred for me, I can understand. But until today, you¡¯re still unwilling to let


    go, I wouldn¡¯t know how to make you satisfied anymore, it¡¯s obvious you have gone crazy and no


    longer has a pure heart for scientific research.¡±


    Percy said all these heavily, as if looking at a student that had gone down the wrong path.


    Georgia gave a fewughs.


    ¡°Professor Percy, since I am here today, it¡¯s natural that I already have all the evidence ready. As for


    what you mentioned about the research progress, the research oue that you achieved this year, I


    would like rify to everyone about that once again. There were errors in your experimental data, do


    you know the reason why? Because you got someone to steal my data, but those data were the


    iplete ones, so, you told everyone that your research was iplete and there was room for


    more breakthrough. But I know where is the breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, are you crazy? I stole your experimental data? You can ask everyone present here whether


    they believe you, your words are pluck out of thin air, ndering people out from nowhere. Are you


    crazy?¡±


    Percy was anxious, yelling subconsciously.


    Georgia took her USB and plugged it into theputer.


    ¡°I know that everyone present has a lot of questions, I believe Professor Percy also has a lot of


    questions, then I will exin to everyone my experimental data and my experimental process.¡±


    The huge screen disyed the PowerPoint that Georgia had prepared, and Georgia started exining


    the experimental data progress since six years ago.


    She exined very easily, as if she understood the experiment to the core. Slowly, Georgia started


    introducing her research breakthrough this year.


    From every piece of data, every progress, to every data mistake, and which data would result in a


    breakthrough, Georgia gave a good exnation. Compared to Percy¡¯s data, hers was moreplete,


    and the uracy rate and breakthrough rate was also higher than Percy¡¯s.


    The audience started discussing among themselves, everyone started having suspicions, and Percy


    who was sitting at the side started yelling.


    ¡°This is a false experimental data, you must have gotten someone to steal my data, then falsified a


    more urate data.¡±


    ¡°Professor Percy, you don¡¯t have to panic, is my experimental data false? Based on the few points you


    and I mentioned just now, the students here can all go back and do their own experiment based on our


    different data. Then, we can see whose uracy rate is higher. Of course, this would require time to


    prove the truth, but currently, I want to let everyone watch a video, and listen to a recording.¡±


    Georgia turned on her USB, and yed the video and recording that Robert had given to herst time


    regarding Percy.

 Chapter 179 Motivational Idol

    Chapter 179 Motivational Idol


    Georgia yed the video first.


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, everyone could see Percy in the video.


    In front of Percy sat a stranger, the camera was slightly further away from Percy, but it was still clear


    that this was Percy, and both of them were speaking to each other in a room.


    ¡°Professor Percy, are you sure you want to buy public opinion to attack Georgia?¡±


    The stranger asked Percy, and Percy nodded his head.


    ¡°One week before my seminar, you can start spreading rumours online. Make sure you disclose


    Georgia¡¯s history of giarism, her hook-ups with men outside, and her messy private life. You can


    alsoe up with some lies regarding Georgia, you must let everyone know that this woman is a bitch,


    and paint the image that everyone can¡¯t wait to trample on her.¡±


    The stranger nodded his head at Georgia.


    ¡°If you want to make it to this extent, there must be at least tens of millions of marketing, Professor


    Percy, you must at least pay me the deposit.¡±


    ¡°Give me your ount number, I will give you 10 million. Once it is done, I will pay you the rest of the


    20 million.¡±


    Once both of them reached a deal, the video stopped.


    When the video and recording started ying, the audience had already broke out into amotion.


    Percy rushed over to stop Georgia from ying the video.


    ¡°This is falsified! nderous! The person inside is not me.¡±


    Percy started yelling, Georgia had made preparations to protect herself, and Robert had gotten security


    guards to be by her side.


    When Percy rushed over, the security guards blocked him.


    The next second, Georgia again yed the recording in her hands.


    ¡°Percy, falsifying experimental data at this juncture, aren¡¯t you afraid of being found out? Since you¡¯ve


    already be famous, even if you don¡¯t have new experimental progress in the future, you are still a


    professor, you are really taking a risk right now.¡±


    This was a stranger woman¡¯s voice. Following that, Percy¡¯s voice passed through.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t falsify my experimental data, and wait till the day I give my seminar, Professor Lee would


    definitely bring that woman Georgia over. This woman is fully prepared, and if I really stay put without


    progress, everyone will beughing at me. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know, the experimental data was done


    by Georgia that year, and you had also joined in too. Now you want to shake off all responsibility, and


    ignore this incident?¡±


    In the woman¡¯s voice carried a hint ofin.


    ¡°Alright, I understand, don¡¯t worry, I will help you with this.¡±


    At this moment, the incidents of Percy giarising Georgia¡¯s thesis, and getting cybertroopers to


    defame Georgia were all exposed.


    ¡°This is false! Everything is false, don¡¯t believe her!¡±


    Percy was yelling angrily on stage, as if a defeated dog, barking in ipetence.


    Georgia smiled and looked at the ongoing situation, she took the mic and spoke to the audience.


    ¡°There are ordinary people in this world, there are people that achieve results with hard work, and there


    are also natural geniuses. I am not the type of person so ordinary that I need to giarise others¡¯ work,


    I am also not someone that needs to spend tens of years to get to where Professor Percy is today, but


    of course I am also not a special genius. However, I work very hard, and added together with my slight


    talent, I managed to make experimental achievements in targeted drugs for lung cancer six years ago. I


    was very excited then, and I really trusted Professor Percy, he was my mentor, hence I told him my


    experimental progress.¡±


    ¡°Butter on, all of you know what happened. I was used for giarism by everyone, and then fired.


    In the next 6 years, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to prove myself. You guys have seen the news online, I


    was used of crashing into people in a car ident, and was put in jail for 6 years. I had no chance


    to prove my innocence. Today, this video recording has been shown to everyone. If you guys are still


    not willing to believe me, I can¡¯t do anything, I have done everything I can.¡±


    ¡°I just want to let everyone know, no matter when and where, please be confident in yourself, do not


    give up hope. If you¡¯ve seen my life experiences, perhaps you won¡¯t even believe that I will be standing


    here today, and disclosing the truth. I have even found a video evidence for being wrongfully used


    for the car ident. Everyone will definitely meet failures in life, if you look at my experience, please


    remain confident, there are many possibilities in life, justice wille to you one day.¡±


    Finishing her words, those that were initially disdainful towards Georgia, and those that were here to


    watch a show, started pping their hands.


    After all, the ident charge on this woman had been cleared, and the giarism charge had also


    been cleared off by the video recording, who else wouldn¡¯t believe her innocence?


    They had no deep hatred towards Georgia, and had also no prejudice deep in their bones. Most people


    apuded thunderously, everyone loved watching this type of plot twist.


    Clearing off her usations, and trampling the enemy under her foot, this was like the road taken by a


    winner in life.


    No one would consider the hardships that she had gone through, they only liked to watch the final


    victory.


    Percy was still wailing and yelling on stage.


    However, with the conclusive video and recording evidence, his every action appearedical and


    hrious.


    Looking at the audience, Georgiaughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done a simple seminar for everyone just now, I think everyone here is a student. The pursuit for


    knowledge is never-ending, I received another chance to live, and this is all thanks to Professor Lee for


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    his cultivation, as well as my colleague Aston for his inspiration. Now, Aston wille on stage to give


    everyone a seminar. I have disturbed everyone¡¯s seminar today, hence, if everyone doesn¡¯t mindter,


    Professor Lee and Aston wille on stage to give a simple seminar. They will be discussing future


    development prospects, I hope everyone will be inspired.¡±


    Professor Lee was an internationally famous professor, and Aston was now also a genius personality in


    the industry, of course the students would be willing to listen to their seminar.


    Everyone was apuding enthusiastically, Georgia passed the stage to Professor Lee and Aston.


    She sat in the audience, and watched Professor Lee¡¯s seminar quietly.


    She had never felt so rxed in her life before.


    All the false usations on her had been cleared, her body felt lightweight, and what¡¯s weing her


    were only brightness and the future.


    On that day, all the media outlets reported on the miracle today.


    Getting scolded by the public, beingbelled with the reputation of giarism, and being jailed for 6


    years, had not brought Georgia down. She had cleared herself of all the usations of being a car


    ident murderer, and of the reputation of giarism. From a person that everyone hated, she had


    be a new generation motivational idol.


    This type of life experience with ups and downs, everyone felt impressed, her name online immediately


    transformed, everyone was scolding Emma online, and scolding the Lane family.


    Official reports also said that Eden had fled, this led toizens being even more angry.


    He had used his power to secretly smuggle, this type of car ident culprit must receive legal


    punishment, hence everyone vented their anger on Emma¡¯s social media ount.


    Within a day, Emma had been scolded by more than one million posts.


    But this was not within Georgia¡¯s concern, Robert and her had nned this for so long, they had finally


    reached the peak on this day, all the usations on her had finally been cleared fully.


    ¡°You did great today.¡±


    Walking out of the schoolpound, Professor Lee looked at Georgia and smiled happily.


    ¡°You are a genius in this field, I hope that you don¡¯t stop here, and continue with your research in the


    future, your achievements should not stop today.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but go over to give Professor Lee a hug.


    ¡°Professor, thank you, even when you heard about my reputation in the past, you were still willing to


    believe me. At the times when so many things happened to me, even when I brought trouble to MU,


    you never gave up on me, thank you.¡±


    In Georgia¡¯s eyes, Professor Lee was like a friendly senior, he had always lit up her path in life.


    During countless times when she felt like giving up hope, Professor Lee had always helped her out in


    her career.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re worth anticipating for, Georgia, I heard about you and Mr. Simpson. If you¡¯ve met a


    person you like, want to get married and have children, and have a beautiful family life, this is what


    everyone looks forward to, I will give you my blessings¡­ But, remember not to give up your career for


    your family, do you understand?¡±


    Georgiaughed.


    She had already let go of Professor Lee¡¯s hug.


    ¡°Professor, in this world, we can never have both love and career. I won¡¯t give up on my career, this is


    my dream. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Professor Lee smiled. Georgia and Aston sent him on his car home.


    ¡°When are you going back?¡±


    Georgia asked Aston, it was now left with the both of them.


    ¡°Emilia wille pick me up, what about you? Are you alone? Should I get Emilia to send you back?¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°He wille pick me up, I¡¯ll wait here for a bit, I think he¡¯s reaching any moment.¡±


    Aston nodded, both of them started waiting for their cars silently.


    Seeing that Emilia was still here, Georgia asked him curiously.


    ¡°You told me previously, that you and your sister are looking for a missing boy in your family, have you


    not found him yet?¡±


    Aston¡¯s face was heavy.


    ¡°We indeed haven¡¯t found him, there are so many people in the world, and he is so little, we are worried


    something will happen to him.¡±


    Aston was usually very cool, he rarely showed any expression. When Georgia was asking him this


    time, she could feel that he was feeling very down, and he was feeling very worried.


    ¡°Do you want to give me the information on the little boy, I will get Robert to take a look, he can help to


    look for this boy, another person can help a bit more. In the previous video I have seen him before, he


    is a very cute little boy, almost as big as my daughter. Now that he¡¯s been missing for so long, your


    family must be worried sick, I hope I can help out.¡±

 Chapter 180 Beautiful Wedding Dress

    Chapter 180 Beautiful Wedding Dress


    Aston didn''t hesitate, he immediately smiled lightly to Georgia.


    ¡°Thank you, I''ll send his data to your email, please do help us and thank you and Robert, if you can find


    him, the Powell family will be very grateful.¡±


    They were talking when Robert''se and pulled over to the side of the road.


    The car window rolled down, Georgia saw Robert smiling at her.


    She then bid her farewell to Aston.


    ¡°I''m leaving now, I''ll immediately contact you if I get any news.¡±


    Georgia sat in Robert''s car.


    After the car slowly drove off, Robert asked in confusion.


    ¡°Shouldn''t this be a very happy day, why do you look a bit serious? Just now I just got news that you


    got a big victory in the hall and Percy was very embarrassed, you''ve be an idol that people adore


    now, why are you still sad?¡±


    Georgia grabbed Robert''s hand, she then smiled at him.


    ¡°Of course I''m very happy, it feels like all the burden on me are gone... But just now when I talked with


    Aston, I heard that their family has lost a boy for more than a month. That boy is also 5 years old like


    our Annie and now he''s missing, Aston and his family have been searching for this boy, Robert, I just


    told Aston to send me the information about the boy, I want to ask you to help and find the boy''s


    whereabouts too, perhaps because I''m a mother, I always feel sad and sympathy towards other child


    who¡¯s missing, I can''t imagine if such thing happened to Annie.¡±


    ¡°Send the boy''s information to meter, I''ll tell my underling to investigate, don''t worry, I''ll definitely


    help.¡±


    Robert didn''t hesitate at all, he just agreed to Georgia and said that he''s going to help, Georgia hugged


    Robert.


    ¡°Robert, thank you... Actually I didn''t tell you and just decided on my own for this matter, you won''t


    me me, right?¡±


    ¡°How could I me you? helping others means gathering blessings for our Annie, that''s very good.


    From now on we should put more bodyguards around Annie, I''ve investigated the Powell family, their


    family is extremely powerful in America, unexpectedly their child is missing and they can''t find him until


    now, you can imagine how powerful and sly the person who took the child away was. From now on we


    should put stricter safety measures around Annie, there are always enemies around me, I can''t let


    anything happen to you and Annie.¡±


    Of course Georgia wouldn''t reject Robert''s suggestion, it''s okay for her not to have anyone protecting


    and no bodyguards, but Annie should have the strictest safety measures around her, that''s Georgia''s


    baseline.


    Even if there were more problems, that shouldn''t cause any ident for the children.


    Speaking of that, Robert suddenly thought of preparing a good surprise, he took his phone up and


    opened the chat page.


    ¡°Look at my chat history with Ivan.¡±


    Georgia didn''t quite understand, she looked at Robert and Ivan''s chat history then she blushed in an


    instant.


    ¡°She can really do the surgery next weekend? Is this true?¡±


    In Robert and Ivan''s chat history, Ivan had prepared Annie''s surgery n, Annie''s current condition


    could undergo surgery and so it was scheduled on the next weekend.


    Georgia couldn''t describe how excited she was, honestly, the thing that she cared about the most was


    Annie''s health.


    As long as Annie did the surgery, she could care less even if other things didn''t seed, today she


    could right her name was an extra glory.


    If Georgia had to choose between letting Annie undergo a surgery and her vindication, Georgia


    wouldn''t hesitate and chose to let Annie undergo a surgery.


    At that time, Annie''s surgery date had been set, even the car ident murderer and giarism


    charges she had been cleared, she''s simply the luckiest person in the world on that day.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Robert, I''ve gotten a lot of surprises since I was born, but today I feel that it''s extremely sweet, I


    couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to me if I didn''t meet you, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, you thought that I only prepared one surprise for you? Let''s go to a ce with me now,


    okay?¡±


    Georgia nodded and sobbed, Annie''s surgery getting scheduled was already the best surprise for her,


    no matter what Robert was going to take her to do, Georgia felt so happy like she''s going to fly away,


    all that''s left was the feeling of happiness.


    When Georgia got off the car, she realized that she had gone to that ce before, at first when


    Vanessa was preparing to get married, they chose the wedding dress at that ce.


    Georgia looked at Robert in surprise, Robert smiled.


    ¡°I think we can prepare the wedding dress now, what do you think?¡±


    Georgia cried as she smiled, the surprise was indeeding one after another.


    After she pushed Robert''s wheelchair to the wedding dress studio, Robert spoke again.


    ¡°Actually, that one time when you and Vanessa were trying on wedding dresses here, I was also here,


    at that time Emma was here and I saw it all.¡±


    Georgia was very surprised, she hadn''t asked Robert what he had been doing there on that day, a


    familiar looking person walked up to Georgia.


    ¡°Robert, Miss Lane, we meet again.¡±


    The man in front of Georgia was the person who was going to design her wedding dress, they didn''t


    contact each other after that, Georgia thought that they''d only meet once.


    But, she unexpectedly met him again.


    Wedding dress designer Liszt, international top wedding dress designer.


    At first when Vanessa introduced that reputation beside Georgia, Georgia didn''t think much and only


    searched Liszt''s reputation on the inte after she exchanged contact info with him.


    Various international awards champion and various beautiful wedding dresses, he''s the ambassador of


    modern wedding dress designs.


    After that, Liszt didn''t contact Georgia anymore, she even thought that one meeting was an unexpected


    one.


    But then, Liszt walked up to Georgia again, he even greeted Robert.


    ¡°At first, was it you who told Liszt to design my wedding dress?¡±


    As if Georgia suddenly realized, she asked Robert, and Robert just smiled.


    Liszt answered from the side.


    ¡°That day when I met Miss Lane, Robert and I were talking, he asked me to design a wedding dress for


    you but he didn''t admit that he likes you, but now you''re finally together and even going to step into the


    wedding hall, I knew it, I wasn''t wrong about his gaze back then, he just likes you.¡±


    Georgia blushed shyly, it turned out that Robert had been caring about her at such an early time?


    Georgia suddenly felt that it''s very sweet, each and every bit of it.


    ¡°Liszt has designed you a few sets of wedding dresses, which just got sent here, it''s not easy to take


    good care of it at home so I told Liszt to send the wedding dress and keep it here, you can try it first


    and see which one you like the most. I''ve bought all of these wedding dresses, but you might only be


    able to wear one when we get married, you must choose one of them.¡±


    The world''s top ss wedding dress designer designed several sets of wedding dress for her and she


    could choose any one of them, all the wedding dresses were hers, Georgia felt so happy that she could


    faint.


    Every woman dreamed of their wedding dress, there''s no vanity at all, she couldn''t help asking Robert.


    ¡°Can I call Vanessa? I want to let here and choose the wedding dress, I want Annie toe and


    choose the one that she likes.¡±


    In such situation, Georgia hoped that both Annie and Vanessa could see her wear the wedding dress,


    let them choose the prettiest one.


    ¡°I''ll call and let them send Vanessa and Annie over.¡±


    Georgia smiled and nodded, Liszt also smiled by the side.


    ¡°I heard that you have a daughter, you see, you''ve been destined since long time ago, you even have a


    child already... Your daughter can also be your flower girl, I can design a flower girl dress for her, how''s


    that sounds?¡±


    A flower girl dress designed by Liszt for Annie, how could Georgia refuse? Everything was a surprise,


    Georgia nodded in excitement, while Liszt smiled to Robert instead.


    ¡°I had designs for you as well, but you¡¯ re now sitting on a wheelchair and it''ll be hard for you to try it


    on, are you sure you want to hold your wedding while sitting on a wheelchair? Actually you can just


    wait until your legs are healed to hold the wedding, then it''ll be the most handsome moment of you."


    Actually, Georgia and Robert''s wedding date wasn''t confirmed yet, but from Liszt''s words, did Robert


    want to prepare the wedding soon?


    Georgia was quite puzzled, Robert smiled towards Georgia and Liszt.


    ¡°It''s okay as long as the bride is the prettiest bride in the word, my existence is just to show how


    beautiful the bride is, if you make me so handsome then how will everyone pay attention to the bride''s


    beauty?¡±


    Because of that sentence, Georgiaughed so hard she almost fainted, she had never realized that


    Robert could be so humorous like that.


    As for when would they actually hold the wedding, Georgia didn''t care about that for the moment, she


    already followed Liszt to a separated VIP room in excitement.


    When the curtain was opened, five sets of beautiful wedding dresses were hung on the disy window,


    elegant and graceful¡­ In just a nce, Georgia knew that she couldn''t choose it herself.


    ¡°I can''t choose, they are all so pretty, Robert, tell Liszt to design five wedding dresses for me, this is


    really too hard for me, how can I choose one of them when each and every dress is very pretty?¡±


    ¡°Then you can try the first one first, one for morning, one for noon, one for night, change into five


    dresses in a day then you can wear all five of them.¡±


    ¡°How''s that possible?¡±


    Georgia couldn''t helpughing.


    ¡°First, let me try the first one.¡±

 Chapter 181 Unleashed Beauty

    Chapter 181 Unleashed Beauty


    The first-wedding dress ced on the right was an A-line wedding dress. It was a strapless dress, with


    a long train at the lower part of the dress and a particrly thin waistline.


    When the staff helped Georgia to open the wedding dress, she started to worry that she might not fit


    into that dress even though she was already so skinny.


    However, when Georgia put on the dress, she realized that it fitted perfectly. The dress fitted her


    perfectly because the baby in her belly made her slightly plumper, but she was still too thin in her


    current weight.


    The wedding dress was just the right size for her. There was no fussy patterns and noce on the


    wedding dress. There was only a huge white flower fixed at the waist.


    When she looked at the mirror, Georgia felt that she looked like an angeling from the heavens,


    looking so pure and wless.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you looked very pretty in this wedding dress. If you had a bridal makeup on, everyone will


    be stunned by you.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help smiling because she was happy to be praised.


    It was certain that people who worked in a wedding dress store wouldn¡¯t tell the customers that they


    looked ugly in the dress.


    As Georgia thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that she was a bit silly about her thoughts.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯ve brought five pairs of shoes. You may choose and see which pair of shoes you want to


    try on.¡±


    Another staff, with people following behind her, brought five pair of shoes to her. Georgia looked


    towards them and saw that there were shoes that looked like crystal shoes with fine high heels, each


    pair of shoes looked very nice.


    However, Georgia was afraid to wear fine high heels because she was worried that she might fall.


    She was not good at wearing high heels. Now that she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t bear the


    consequences if she fell.


    ¡°Can you get me a pair of shoes without heels?¡±


    The staff was a little surprised when she said that.


    However, the staff here had an exceptionally good service attitude. Plus, Georgia was a top VIP


    customer.


    Hence, when she said so, the staff immediately led a team of people and brought another six pairs of


    ts to her.


    Georgia said thank you, and then put on a pair offortable slippers.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I can do a simple hairstyle for you to match this dress, do you want it?¡±


    It would definitely take a long time to do the makeup, but she was quite looking forward to try a new


    hairstyle.


    She was not good with her hands, so she couldn¡¯t set a good-looking hairstyle for herself. Georgia liked


    those who were good with their hands and could do delicate jobs, so she nodded her head.


    ¡°Okay then, just don¡¯t make it tooplicated, I have a few other dresses to try on, I can¡¯t take too


    much time on one.¡±


    "Miss Lane, it won''t take too long, don''t worry."


    Georgia was helped by the staff to sit in front of the dressing table, then the staff began to braid her


    hair. Georgia saw the woman pinned some hair on this side, and then pinned some hair on another


    side. After a few minutes, she felt that her hair was fixed on her back, leaving some strands of hair


    hanging down in front of her body.


    Suddenly, she looked particrly soft and delicate.


    ¡°Miss Lane, do you like this hairstyle?¡±


    Georgia nodded her head in excitement. It was certain that she liked it. She would be happier if she


    could do this hairstyle by herself.


    While she was figuring whether she need to go out to see Robert, Vanessa and Annie¡¯s voice was


    heard.


    ¡°Gigi, you look so pretty when you¡¯re dressed like this, and this hairstyle suits you well.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so pretty today.¡±


    Their voice came from her back suddenly, Georgia turned around and saw that Vanessa and Annie had


    already walked towards her.


    Annie rushed over and grabbed Georgia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mommy, I also want to braid this kind of hairstyle, this hairstyle is so beautiful!¡±


    The woman who braided her hair smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°Do you want me to make a cute hairstyle for her?¡±


    Georgia took a nce at Annie¡¯s expectant eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Annie sat excitedly in front of the dresser, she was already five years old and her hair had been kept


    since she was two years old.


    Every year, when Annie¡¯s hair grew till the middle of her back, Georgia would take her to cut her hair up


    till her shoulders.


    The woman started to do Annie¡¯s hairstyle. Georgia stood up with the help of a staff and looked at


    Vanessa. She asked her shyly, ¡°Just now, did you really think that I looked pretty in this dress?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re born to look beautiful. With this wedding dress on you, and this hairstyle, it¡¯s simply a perfect


    match! Even if you don¡¯t have makeup on, I feel like I¡¯m dazzled by your beauty. If you walk out like


    this, Robert will surely faint because of your charm.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy, she suddenly felt a little nervous and apprehensive.


    The two were separated by ayer of curtain. Once this curtain was pulled aside, Robert could see the


    wedding dress she was wearing.


    Of course, she wanted to show her look to Robert, but the nervousness and apprehension in her heart


    made her scared to take a step out.


    Vanessa smiled and came over directly to hold her hand, ¡°Why are you so shy? I¡¯ll bring you out.¡±


    Georgia replied in a soft and muffled sound. A minuteter, the staff pulled open the curtains and


    Georgia was standing directly behind the curtains.


    At that moment, the two people¡¯s eyes met. Georgia suddenly noticed that Robert¡¯s smiling eyes


    deepen as he looked at her. The way he looked at her made her shy, as if all he could see was only


    her.


    Not knowing how long the two had been staring at each other, Liszt, who had been sitting beside


    Robert, gave him a push at the shoulder.


    ¡°So dazzled by your bride? Unfortunately, you¡¯re now sitting in a wheelchair, so you can¡¯t do anything to


    her. But of course, she can do something to you. That¡¯s also a kind of fun between you two¡­¡±


    Once this was said, Georgia¡¯s face turned red like a beetroot, but Robert nodded his head as if he


    agreed to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right too, this can also be a kind of fun.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t resist to start ring at Robert, but Vanessa patted her hand and came up to her ear.


    She asked in a low voice, ¡°What? You¡¯re the one who take the initiative at night? Pity you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing at all¡­¡±


    Georgia denied it furiously, but Vanessa just smiled at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy. For the time being, there is no such thing, but I believe tonight, such thing will


    happen. See the way he looks at you, so eager to take you down alive, do you think you can still get


    away? Just ept your fate.¡±


    Georgia was so nervous that her hands started to tremble. Robert spoke to her, ¡°Isn¡¯t there another


    wedding dress to try on? I have taken pictures for this one, you can try the other dresses. I will take


    pictures for you so that you can choose which you preferter. If you really like them all, you can wear


    all five sets in one day. This is the bride¡¯s freedom, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Georgia responded with a shy smile, then she walked inside apanied with Vanessa.


    The curtains were once again pulled together by the staff. At this moment, the hairstyle on Annie¡¯s


    head was already done.


    It was a very cute hairstyle with several short braids on her head. This made her look like a pixie.


    ¡°Mommy, I like this hairstyle so much. Thisdy just told me that they have beautiful princess dresses


    here for children as young as me. I want to try them too, can I?¡±


    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem for this request. Hence, Georgia let Vanessa to apany Annie to pick


    her dress as a flower girl and Georgia went to try on the second dress.


    The second wedding dress was long mermaid dress. The dress had a V-neck design on the top.


    Hence, when the dress was put on, Georgia looked particrly elegant.


    Georgia¡¯s height was one hundred and sixty-eight centimeters. She would need to match a pair of thin


    high heels to look beautiful in this dress.


    Despite of being beautiful, Georgia had made a decision to not wear this set of wedding dress at the


    wedding because she couldn¡¯t wear high heels. That would be harmful to the baby inside her belly if


    she did so.


    However, Georgia still wore this wedding dress and appeared in front of Robert. Robert had the same


    stunned look on his face.


    The third wedding dress was a nt-shoulder strapless dress. It made her look a little cute and yful.


    The dress had a long train and it looked like a cake with lots ofyers rolled together.


    The style of this dress was more on the dainty and lovely side. When Georgia walked out in this


    wedding dress, Annie already wore a red princess dress.


    As soon as she saw Georgia wearing the wedding dress, Annie jumped with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Mommy, I like this dress very much. You look like a princess.¡±


    ¡°Since you like this, Mommy will consider wearing this wedding dress at the wedding, okay? But there


    are two more dresses, Mommy will try them too.¡±


    Annie had no objection.


    The fourth wedding dress was a queen style. The high waistline was the most distinctive feature on this


    wedding dress. The bottom of the dress was V-shaped, which gave a good shape on the hips and the


    belly, making her looked very slender.


    She would look like a queen if she had a crown on her head when she wore this wedding dress,


    looking gorgeous and majestic.


    Although Georgia liked it, she felt distant in this dress.


    When she showed them this dress, Annie¡¯s expression was also very obvious.


    ¡°Mommy, I like the dress before this better.¡±


    Lisztughed, ¡°Annie, your mum is a queen. In fact, she is beautiful in this dress, it¡¯s just that you prefer


    her gentle temperament. She looks noble and majestic in this wedding dress. It is normal if you dislike


    this kind of temperament.¡±


    After saying this, Liszt looked at Georgia again.


    ¡°Georgia, I suggest you to take more wedding photos in this dress.¡±


    Georgia smiled and nodded. If she did what Robert said by wearing each dress once on the wedding


    day, it would be a little too difficult for her.


    Wearing a wedding dress was not an easy task. It required a lot of help from the staff and needed to be


    matched with different hairstyles.


    Thest wedding dress was a medium trailing wedding dress, which was a verymon type of


    wedding dress. The dress had a very long train, which was particrly suitable for walking slowly down


    the aisle. That was the kind of wedding dress that many brides dreamt of.


    A trailing long dress and a flower girl behind, carrying her dress and following her. It was just like a


    dream wedding.


    As for the front of the dress, it had a round neck design and Georgia seldom wore this kind of design.


    When she wore it out, Liszt smiled at her.


    ¡°From the first time I saw you, I found that you are particrly skinny. In fact, most people don¡¯t look


    good in a round-neck dress. However, skinny people will be particrly beautiful in this kind of dress. It


    will bring out all your beauty.¡±


    Georgia looked at the mirror, she felt that her beauty was unleashed. Robert¡¯s eyes got deeper and


    deeper as he looked at her. He suddenly moved his wheelchair to her side.


    Before she figured out what he was going to do, Robert opened his palm and there was a emerald


    gemstone ne on his palm.


    ¡°I chose this ne when I attended an auction before. I like it very much. I¡¯ve been thinking of


    putting it on for you today. Are you willing to let me do so?¡±


    How could she possibly refuse? She smiled and nodded her head.


    Then, Georgia pushed Robert¡¯s wheelchair to the side of the sofa and she sat on the sofa so that


    Robert could be right behind her. Hence, he could easily put on the ne for her.


    Liszt, who was sitting aside, couldn¡¯t help scoffing.


    ¡°Look at you, you didn¡¯t have your legs to recover faster. Now, it¡¯s inconvenient to put on a ne for


    the bride. How could you possibly kneel down to propose in this state?¡±


    Georgia felt shy when she heard about the marriage proposal.


    Robert just smiled slightly beside her.


    ¡°I have my own way. Why do you worry so much? You yourself are still single. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed


    to worry about other people¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand the freedom and preciousness of being single. For someone like


    you, who is about to step into the graveyard of love, I can only wish you luck¡­¡±


    They kept quarrelling like this, but Georgia could see that the rtionship between the two was really


    good.


    After chatting for a while, Vanessa¡¯s cell phone rang and she walked to the side to pick up the call.


    Alfred¡¯s voice came through the phone.

 Chapter 182 Elsie’s Pain

    Chapter 182 Elsie¡¯s Pain


    ¡°Elsie is now inside the detention centre, and I can¡¯t go out to save her right now. Vanessa, I know you


    care about her a lot. And now that you are on good terms with Robert and Georgia, you can ask them


    to do you a favour and let Elsie out.¡±


    As Alfred said, Vanessa asked anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is Elsie at the detention centre?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason. I only know that she beat someone up on the street, a couple if not


    mistaken. I have important at hand right now and unable to help her. I can only trouble you to get Elsie


    out.¡±


    Alfred hung up the phone after sending the address of the detention centre where Elsie was.


    Alfred was gloomy looking at the list of men that Elsie had helped him this time. In the next second, he


    asked his henchman.


    ¡°How many of these men have been caught?¡±


    ¡°Sir, five men have already been captured and are now being held inside dark room. Are you going to


    interrogate them yourself?¡±


    Alfred nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them move now. I¡¯lle over to interrogate them myself at midnight.¡±


    After talking to his henchman, Alfred walked out of the study and walked up to Rachel the next second.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about trying on wedding dresses before? Master Liszt happens to be at the wedding


    dress shop and you can only meet him today. Let me take you to see Master Liszt.¡±


    Rachel was delighted after Alfred said this.


    Her rtionship with Alfred had been progressing rapidly for a while. This man had started to love and


    care for her. Rachel felt that all her patience and dedication had been rewarded.


    She stood up, then rushed over and hugged Alfred tightly.


    ¡°Alfred, thank you for choosing me in the end. I¡¯ll definitely be your most virtuous wife, and we¡¯ll be the


    happiest couple in the world.¡±


    The vi was located in the city centre. The two went to the car park, and after driving for a while, their


    car pulled up outside the wedding studio.


    As soon as Rachel and Alfred got out of the car, they met Vanessa and Georgia, who just walked out.


    Rachel looked nervously at Alfred. However, Alfred held Rachel¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Why stopped? Aren¡¯t you happy to see my ex-wife? I¡¯m already with you now. You don¡¯t have to care


    too much about the people from the past.¡±


    Hearing such a reply from Alfred, Rachel only then rxed.


    She grabbed Alfred¡¯s arm and walked towards Vanessa.


    ¡°Miss Cooke, you found your new love so soon and now choosing a new wedding dress again? Are


    you going to expose your racy video at the wedding hall again? Wanting to be a disgraced bride


    again?¡±


    Rachelughed mockingly. She wanted to ridicule Georgia too, but Rachel could only withdraw the


    words in her heart when seeing Georgia and Robert together.


    She was not in a position to offend the Simpson family yet.


    ¡°Miss Scott, not everyone whoes to the wedding studio is here to pick a wedding dress. If your


    thoughts are so simple and straightforward, I suggest you to go back and study for a few more years.


    Yourpulsory education is so poor that not evenparable to a primary school student.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s face was distorted with rage as Vanessa said this. She hated to raise her hand to p


    Vanessa.


    Georgia satirized icily at the side.


    ¡°Miss Scott, please take note of your situation. If you dare to make a move, I¡¯ll immediately have my


    bodyguards to kick you out.¡±


    Previously, Georgia wouldn¡¯t have such confidence. But now, with Robert by her side, she knew that


    this man would protect her and her friend.


    She had the guts to say that, even if it was because of Robert, it was sweet too.


    Rachel restrained her hands as she slowly lowered her arms. Then, she smiled sarcastically at


    Vanessa.


    ¡°Miss Cooke, I¡¯m sorry. I thought most of the people who came here were the ones who chose their


    wedding dresses, and the others were just apanying them here. It seems that you¡¯re the one who


    apanies your best friend. I was wrong about you. But, I came here today to choose my wedding


    dress. Alfred told me that he would have the world¡¯s top wedding dress designer, Master Liszt, design


    my wedding dress. Poor you when you got married with Alfred, you could only pick a random off-the-


    rack wedding dress. Those all might be the second-hand goods worn by others too. That¡¯s so pity¡­


    Isn¡¯t that right, Alfred?¡±


    Alfred looked at Vanessa in front of him and agreed with a soft grunt, making Rachel feel satisfied. She


    then spoke again mockingly.


    ¡°You can tell whether a man is attentive to you or not from his attitude towards you, at least from the


    way he picks a wedding dress. Miss Cooke, it¡¯s right for you to leave. Although you were abandoned,


    I¡¯m grateful that you didn¡¯t pester us.¡±


    Vanessa could only smile after being mocked like this. However, Georgia couldn¡¯t help herself and


    wanted to speak up, but Vanessa grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand.


    Rachel then proudly walked in, holding Alfred¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why did you let her humiliate you like that?¡±


    Georgia asked angrily while Vanessa just smiled faintly beside her.


    ¡°Georgia, Alfred had a love-hate rtionship with me, and I know the two of us have no future. In fact,


    neither Rachel has. I know Alfred well. From the way he looks at Rachel, I don¡¯t know whether I should


    pity Rachel or Alfred. I don¡¯t even know what they are up to¡­¡±


    Vanessa sighed sadly as she grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand and then spoke to Robert.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go to see Elsie alone. You guys no need toe along and just take Annie home.¡±


    Vanessa told Georgia and Robert after knowing the news that Elsie was at the detention centre.


    Of course Robert was willing to help Elsie. She was just being held in the detention centre. So, bringing


    awyer and paying the bail fee could get her out then.


    The two debated whether they should go along or not when they walked out just now, but they


    happened to meet Alfred and Rachel walking over, which stopped the discussion.


    Georgia immediately shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯ste already. I¡¯m not at ease letting you go alone. I¡¯ll apany you over to bring Elsie back. And


    we don¡¯t know exactly what she was encountered. Let¡¯s go together, okay?¡±


    Robertughed at the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the bodyguard apany you over. The two of you must have something to talk, and you might


    feel ufortable with me being around. I¡¯ll just leave then. Is that good?¡±


    Robert¡¯s words made Vanessa felt embarrassed, while Georgia had nodded her head.


    ¡°Robert will just go back first. The two of us will go to see Elsie, and then take Annie to meet Elsie. She


    hasn¡¯t seen Elsie for a long time. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Annie spoke up excitedly beside Georgia.


    ¡°Mummy, let me go and meet Elsie too. It¡¯s been so many days and she¡¯ll definitely miss me, wanting to


    see me too.¡±


    Vanessa nodded helplessly as the two sides reached an agreement.


    Robert left in a car alone, while Georgia, Vanessa, and Annie took a vehicle to the detention centre.


    It took about 40 minutes for them to reached the detention centre where Elsie was being held.


    By this time, thewyer had already arrived, and he had paid the bail fee to get Elsie out.


    Elsie was waiting inside the lobby for them to arrive. Once she saw Georgia and Vanessa walking over,


    Elsie smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you guys today.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s take you to dinner first. After that, you can tell us what¡¯s going on


    today, okay?¡±


    Elsie could already feel her stomach rumbling with hunger, and she nodded excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cooped up for hours, and I¡¯m starving now. Come on, let¡¯s go for a snack.¡±


    The few people drove to a nearby restaurant with good reviews. After ordering their food, Vanessa


    asked Elsie.


    ¡°You can leave it out if you don¡¯t want to tell me, but I still want to ask, why did you fight? I heard that


    you were beating up a couple. What was that all about?¡±


    Elsie sneered, sipping a ss of juice with an indignant look.


    ¡°Vanessa, Georgia, I can tell you guys. But with Annie around, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be good for such


    a young child to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Something inappropriate for children?¡±


    Georgia asked from the side, and Vanessa nodded.


    ¡°Mummy, what do you mean it¡¯s inappropriate for children? Can¡¯t I listen you guys talking?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something you can¡¯t understand now, but instead it will give you fear. Just like when you


    watch a horror movie, you will have nightmares at night. So can you put on your headset to listen to


    music and let mummy and Elsie have a chat?¡±


    Annie curled her lips.


    ¡°Adults are such a nuisance. But, there¡¯s nothing wrong with listening music too. Give me the


    headphones.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help butugh at Annie¡¯s haughty tone.


    In fact, Annie was afraid of watching horror movies and having nightmares. So, using this as an


    excuse, Annie naturally hated to put on her headphones right away and determined not to listen to


    them discussing those scary things.


    After Annie had put on her headphones, listening to music, Elsie then spoke up.


    ¡°Do you guys know who that couple is? That man was the director of my orphanage, named Chase


    Lawson. He was a hypocrite and had bullied so many girls and even boys. While the woman grew up


    with us in the orphanage, named Millie Lawson, was a big sister a few years older than me. She was


    tall and strong, and always bullied us back then. She liked to bully those weak-looking boys and girls.


    Of course, she also bullied me many times. And even when I was about to turn into a teenager and


    ready to escape, she snitched on me about my escape n. I was then caught andter sold to those


    filthy ces. I had a hard time for years before I managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°So, I have always harboured a grudge against the director and her. I have never seen them all these


    years, until today. After beating them up, I realized that they had be a couple. Do you think it¡¯s


    funny? These two hypocrite are now actually married to each other. I don¡¯t even know if these two


    people were still bullying other boys and girls in the orphanage. I didn¡¯t think that much. I wanted to


    beat them up when I first saw them. I kept my cool initially, thinking that hitting someone else might


    cause you guys trouble. But that woman recognized me, and she took the initiative to greet me. She


    even taunted me, asking my price for one day.¡±


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t resist and fought with them in the mall. I started it, and there were cameras inside the


    mall. I just don¡¯t get it, how the hell the two guys couldn¡¯t beat me. So, I ended up inside the detention


    centre¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I cause you guys.¡±


    Vanessa and Georgia hurriedly shook their heads.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You hit them well! This kind of person deserves to be beaten.¡±


    Vanessa felt heartbroken while Georgia said this.


    ¡°No need to apologize to us. How could this be a trouble to us? If I wasn¡¯t so timid and not strong


    enough, I should have given you a hand and taught this pair of filthy couple a good lesson.¡±


    Elsie revealed a big smile after Georgia and Vanessa said that.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. I¡¯m not that noble, but I felt heartbroken if these two people are still


    torturing the kids. I feel sad whenever I recall the life I lived as a child. When I was locked up at the


    detention centre, I suddenly had a thought of exposing their crimes to the world. If these two are still


    bullying the children in the orphanage, I think they should be put in jail to receive punishment. But, I


    don¡¯t have the ability to do that and I feel useless.¡±


    Right after Elsie said this, Vanessa spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you think like that, but, how can there be no way out? I¡¯ll get someone to


    investigate it, and what about Georgia? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know who Georgia¡¯s boyfriend is.


    Although it¡¯s not good to bother others, it¡¯s a good thing to help people. It¡¯s a right thing to get people


    working together and dealing with the bad guys.¡±


    In Vanessa¡¯s mind, she felt that Elsie¡¯s pain came from the humiliation she had suffered in her


    childhood.


    If these people who had hurt Elsie got their revenge, perhaps Elsie would be much happier.


    Vanessa would be willing to let Elsie do such good things.


    It had been so hard for Elsie to escape her past life. She was now living without a purpose, having a


    chaotic life. Vanessa hoped that Elsie became a person with goals, living a kind and happy life.


    ¡°Can I really get him to help?¡±


    Elsie looked at Georgia expectantly, while Georgia smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course you can get him to help. He¡¯s very capable. Haven¡¯t you seen the news about me? Just


    today, I was cleared of the car ident and giarism charges. I¡¯ve been living with this burden of guilt


    for the past six years and even went to jail for six years. Look, I¡¯vee this far, why can¡¯t you have


    faith too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right that you want the sinners who have bullied you to be brought to justice. He will be willing to


    help. I knew some friends and I can introduce them to you.¡±


    Elsie was so happy with this meal. She ended up eating three bowls of rice, and she was beaming all


    the time.


    From the moment Elsie met Vanessa and Georgia, she felt that her life had taken a new path.


    She hadn¡¯t had much education.


    But this kind of life, where she didn¡¯t have to please men on the bed to get money for food, was a


    rxing and pleasurable one.


    And by now, she could even think of ways to punish the evil people who had hurt her, which had been


    Elsie¡¯s wish as a child.


    By this moment, Elsie¡¯s dream hade true.

 Chapter 183 Rachel’s Account

    Chapter 183 Rachel¡¯s ount


    After the meal, Vanessa and Elsie decided to go back to the condominium to stay.


    Georgia got the driver to send Vanessa and Elsie to their condominium. After that, only did Georgia get


    the driver to bring her and Annie back to Robert¡¯s vi.


    That night, Georgia first coaxed Annie to sleep.


    Once Annie fell asleep, when Georgia was preparing to go to bed, she realized that someone was


    knocking softly on her door.


    She walked carefully outside the door, Robert was sitting on his wheelchair.


    ¡°I missed you so much, my mind keeps surfacing the image of you wearing your bridal gown. I don¡¯t


    think I can take it anymore, I had toe see you.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve already seen me now, can you go back to bed?¡±


    Georgia said with a smile, but Robert clutched her hand.


    ¡°Come sleep at my bedroom, Annie is already five, she won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Georgia felt difficult to choose. Vanessa had left today, and she had nned to apany Annie to


    sleep, but Robert had already asked her.


    His eyes were longing, this made Georgia couldn¡¯t bear to reject him.


    Georgia was still hesitating, but Robert had closed the door directly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already closed the door, if you don¡¯te tonight, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep, can you


    bear to see me lose sleep the whole night?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear to reject this guy. Georgia pushed Robert¡¯s wheelchair and headed to his bedroom.


    After closing the door, perhaps she thought of the shy words that had been said in the morning,


    perhaps she suddenly wanted to prank him. Georgia lowered her head and giggled.


    ¡°I think once Ie, you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep the whole night, you can¡¯t do anything this way too,


    or do you want me to do something to you? Then I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m not the initiative type¡­¡±


    Georgia was just joking with him, but, after she finished her words, Robert had already picked up her


    hand and put in on himself.


    ¡­


    In the past she had thought that she wouldn¡¯t do this, but when she met someone she liked, Georgia


    learned that, loving someone, she would be willing to do a lot of things for him.


    But before she slept, looking at this guy¡¯s gleefulugh, she didn¡¯t want to lose.


    She mocked the man in front of her.


    ¡°If your legs can¡¯t get well for a long time, do you want this to continue forever?¡±


    ¡°This is just temporary, after a while, you can do whatever you want to me.¡±


    Although she felt very shy, Georgia took a step back with a straight face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ident tonight, don¡¯t ever think about it again in the future.¡±


    Robert justughed in glee.


    He knew this girl was very soft-hearted.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer.


    That night, Alfred followed Rachel to the gown workshop and met Liszt. Liszt straight up rejected to


    design a gown for Alfred.


    After that, Alfred coaxed Rachel for a long time.


    At dawn, he drove to the ce where the men were held hostage. After walking in, a few men walked


    out.


    ¡°Mister, these few people had been starved by me for a day and a night, we didn¡¯t do anything to them,


    how should we interrogate them now?¡±


    Alfred walked over, he was wearing a mask and he walked over to sit on the stool in front. After that, he


    took out Elsie and Vanessa¡¯s photo.


    ¡°Have you seen these two women?¡±


    There were five men who were tied up, they looked at each other, and shook their head immediately.


    Alfred gave a coldugh.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know them, then I guess you guys have to be treated properly, where should I start? Have


    you guys started a fire, the ancient emperors liked to use cannon as punishment, but I think this type of


    punishment is a little too much trouble. Why not I just burn a metal rod, and imprint them on you guys?


    What do you think?¡±


    Alfred looked at the people below him and gave augh, and the rest wereughing louder and louder.


    ¡°Mister, you are right, I¡¯ve already burned a few rods, I guess these five men would want to experience


    it.¡±


    When Alfred finished his words, the faces of the men who were tied up changed drastically. Nobody


    dared to say anything, their gaze towards each other carried a hint of panic.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Without saying anything, Alfred let the people below him carry out the work.


    After a moment, the few men brought the metal rods and walked towards the tied-up men. Alfred didn¡¯t


    warn them anymore, he straight away instructed them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like beating around the bush, and I don¡¯t like testing your boundaries either. Do it right away.¡±


    Finishing his words, the few men¡¯s painful screams rang in the air.


    In the air drifted the smell of burn skin, Alfred sniffed.


    ¡°What a terrible smell¡­¡±


    ¡°It was the chest just now, it might not be nice to just focus on one area, let¡¯s change it up to the thighs


    next¡­ Hey that¡¯s not right, if the most important organ of a man is burned, do you think the hospital


    might be able to heal him?¡±


    Alfred asked his subordinates, and theyughed mockingly.


    ¡°Mister, are you joking? If that ce is burned, they can¡¯t even recover psychologically. Not to mention


    that kind of wound wouldst forever, how would they even heal.¡±


    Alfred nodded satisfactorily.


    ¡°I feel that this is even more effective than the eunuch punishment in medieval times. Why didn¡¯t the


    medieval emperorse up with this type of punishment? You can do it now.¡±


    When he finished his words, the few men screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit¡­ I¡¯ll admit¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit!¡±


    A few men had opened their mouths, it was first two or three of them, then the five of them screamed in


    fear.


    Alfred stood up immediately.


    ¡°You guys interrogate them properly, if there¡¯s anyone who isn¡¯t being honest, no chance to be given,


    don¡¯t let them have the chance of being a man again.¡±


    Finishing his words, Alfred walked out.


    The moon outside was almost behind the clouds, the night breeze was especially cold. Alfred suddenly


    felt a little cold, there seemed to be a murderous chilling air surrounding him.


    Not sure how long after, a subordinate walked next to Alfred.


    ¡°Mister, the few of them have admitted to things.¡±


    ¡°So, who are they being instructed by? How did they know Elsie?¡±


    The reason Alfred brought these five men here, apart from the reason that Elsie¡¯s person had found


    them, another reason was that, one of the men looks exactly the same as the man in Vanessa¡¯s video.


    He had guessed the possibility, but he didn¡¯t have enough evidence to support it, and he didn¡¯t want to


    ring a false rm.


    ¡°Mister, these few men have exined things. They were being instructed by a mysterious man to carry


    out their tasks. This man has paid them some money in their bank ounts, and got them to approach


    Elsie, then he would pay them to spend a night with her. They had to take a video, how would they be


    unwilling. Giving them money to spend a night with a woman, of course they would be so d to do it.¡±


    ¡°Which bank ount? Have you checked?¡±


    ¡°The bank ount belongs to a normal person¡¯s bank ount. Mister, I¡¯ve already sent the information


    to your email, this type of bank information we can¡¯t continue checking at the moment.¡±


    Alfred nodded, he drove his car back to his own ce, then downloaded the email document.


    Seeing the bank ount for the first time, Alfred suddenlyughed.


    Whileughing, his face turned ferocious.


    This ount was under hispany¡¯s secret ount, it was used a few years ago.


    He had already not been using this ount, but Rachel would definitely remember it.


    He should have known earlier on, that this could only be done by Rachel.

 Chapter184 Aidan ’s Assets and Inheritance

    Aidan ¡¯s Assets and Inheritance


    When Georgia woke up the second morning, she was surprised Robert wasn¡¯t in bed anymore.


    She felt somewhat astonished, she quickly washed up and put on her clothes. There was no one in the


    study of the living room, so she asked the housekeeper, ¡°Where is Robert? Why isn¡¯t he at home?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson received a call today morning, madam. He has already left, he would like me to let you


    know that you don¡¯t need to wait up, he will be home veryte tonight.¡±


    Georgia originally wanted to give Robert a surprise today morning.


    Last night after dealing with Linda¡¯s incident, she had to go home to coax Annie to sleep. After that the


    both of them got intimate, so she forgot to tell Robert about her pregnancy.


    Georgia picked up her mobile phone and called Robert, ¡°Where are you now? Why will youe home


    sote tonight?¡±


    Robert was sitting in Aidan ¡¯s vi, he smiled at said, ¡°Just sorting out a bit of inconvenient issues that


    have emerged from thepany, might take a while, might not take too long. We¡¯re looking into the


    situation; I will let you know when I can go back.¡±


    He was actually working. From Robert¡¯s tone it sounded like something difficult to resolve. Georgia


    didn¡¯t know what to say.


    When all was said and done, pregnancy was something important. If he knew, he will definitelye


    home.


    After thinking about it, Georgia decided to tell Robert about Linda. She told him a simplified version of


    ¡°Robert, can you help me look into these 2 people? Linda is intrinsically kindhearted, if we help her


    towards a positive path, her future will look better and better.¡±


    ¡°You can send me the names of these 2 people in a message, I will ask my secretary to handle this.¡±


    Robert told Georgia and she nodded.


    Coincidentally, Linda hit these 2 people yesterday. Their records must be in the files of the detention


    center/security team.


    After telling him the names of Chase Lawson and Millie Lawson, they hung up.


    ¡°Initially I didn¡¯t think that girl fancied you, but now I can see that the both of you are clearly in love.¡±


    Aidan smiled with gratification because his son has found happiness.


    At his age, his biggest wish was that all the younger Simpson generations were happy and healthy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, she will fall for me.¡± Robert said confidently. He had put in so much effort into this


    rtionship¡­ he had been waiting for Georgia to fall in love with him.


    At this moment, Aidan realized that his son was just like him when he was younger.


    ¡°I have already read the public¡¯s opinion onlinest night; you have already stood up for the injustice


    towards your girlfriend. Are you here today to discuss revenge against the Lane family? I have already


    nned everything and it is in action, you don¡¯t need to lift a finger.¡± Aidan told his son Robert, since


    that was what he thought Robert wanted to discuss with him.


    Robert shook his head and said, ¡°Both you and I are prepared for the revenge against the Lane family;


    I will not disturb you and you will not disturb me. But I am not here to talk about this.¡±


    Aidan started to doubt his son¡¯s intentions for his visit today, he can¡¯t think of any other private matter


    he wanted to discuss.


    He hesitated after he saw Robert contemting. That was unusual.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, you can tell me anything in a direct manner.¡± Aidan said as he took a sip


    of his tea. He wondered to himself what his son could possibly want to talk about today.


    ¡°As you know, Georgia has been previously used of the murder of my sister, Wendy Simpson;


    resulting grievance in my mother. I have discovered some evidence recently of the car ident and it


    proves that Georgia is innocent - it¡¯s just that my mother already feels hatred towards Georgia. If I


    marry Georgia, I hope to get my mother¡¯s blessings. I have asked her, she has constantly disapproved


    it, howeverter on my mother phoned me to inform me that she will agree to our marriage under one


    condition.¡± Robert said.


    Aidan smiled when Robert finished this part of the conversation and said, ¡°Should I be concerned about


    this condition? After all these years she has not forgiven me, so, she wants you to go against me and


    destroy our father-son rtionship?¡±


    Aidan had always felt that Maisie, Robert¡¯s mother was an extremely cunning and cutthroat woman, her


    condition must have put their son in an awkward position.


    Instead, Robert shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, my mother¡¯s request is that, if she is to attend our wedding, it must be nned


    by you. Additionally, she has persuaded me to ask that you give all your inheritance to me, including


    your currentpany. I apologize, this wasn¡¯t my idea but on the other hand I don¡¯t want my mother to


    worry. Will you put on a show for her with me?¡±


    ¡°What kind of show do you want me to put on with you?¡± Aidan was intrigued.


    ¡°On the surface, let my mother see that I have inherited everything, you can even write a legal


    document to lead her on¡­ But, I will work with you under the table and return your assets to you, so I


    would please like you to agree with me that publicly you have chosen me to inherit all your assets. This


    might cause awkwardness between your children and your current wife, but I can¡¯t think of any other


    way right now to sway my mother¡¯s preconception. See it as a way of repairing the damage for your


    If it wasn¡¯t for Georgia, and for his mother, Robert would have never asked Aidan for anything, not to


    mention such a perturbing request.


    But one cannot be too arrogant in life, we always got by with a little help from other people.


    If Aidan agreed, this will make his mother happy and send her blessings for his marriage with Georgia;


    Robert felt that his plea for help today was worth it.


    ¡°I have a wife now, but we don¡¯t have children.¡± Aidan saidughing. ¡°Actually, my secret is that I was


    going to give my assets to you and Wendy anyway. This is the will I drafted five years ago, at that time I


    wasn¡¯t aware of Wendy¡¯s ident, so right now I can just change it so that the assets are for you. My


    whole entire I fought so hard to earn all these money for all of you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have children with her?¡± Robert asked, astonishingly. His father had already left for more


    than ten years, he was surprised that that he didn¡¯t have children after all these years. This made


    Robert feel especially weird.


    Aidan smiled and said, ¡°She can¡¯t have children, so we don¡¯t have any, she won¡¯t mind who inherits my


    assets. I know you have many different ideas about her, but she is a simple person.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t want to get to know more about his father¡¯s current wife, she was a home wrecker in his


    eyes. He didn¡¯t even care about Aidan, so why would he want to warm up to his current wife.


    It was just that the thought that Aidan was originally going to give it to him made him feel strange, he


    could not feel at ease about epting it, he even wanted to decline his offer.


    ¡°You can donate to your assets to charity, different types of NGOs, you don¡¯t have to give all of it to me.


    I don¡¯t need your money I came here today to ask you to write a fake will to please my mother.¡±


    Aidan rejected him immediately.


    ¡°I can promise you a lot of things, this is the only thing I cannot promise you; you don¡¯t want me as a


    father, but I can¡¯t deny that you are my son. I admit, this is mypensation, maybe you¡¯re not here for


    my leftover crumbs but I have nothing else topensate for the time I have been away as a father, I


    only have this family business. I nned to give it to my daughter too, I don¡¯t have the chance to now.¡±


    For a moment Aidan was quite angry, he felt depressed, he felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe, he couldn¡¯t


    express his feelings.


    But if he declined outright, then how will Robert¡¯s mother send her blessings to Robert and Georgina? It


    felt like he was walking on a tight rope, Aidan felt so angry that he was going to go crazy.


    Robert just felt that, if he inherited Aidan¡¯s money, he was letting him get away with the neglect and


    pain he caused to his mother with bribes, he was disgusted at this.


    Aidan felt his heart ache when he saw his son¡¯s expression.


    He had worked hard to earn this big business for his family, but his son was declining to inherit it so


    willingly, this made him feel sad.


    He also didn¡¯t want to hurt his own son; Aidan suddenly changed his way of thinking. ¡°I have a better


    idea, one that you would not feel as difficult to ept.¡±


    Robert looked at him with suspicion as he continued to talk. ¡°I will make you the sessor to my


    inheritance publicly to let your mother believe that you are the beneficiary, you can tell your mother the


    truth if you like, that I don¡¯t have any other children, she will definitely believe you, and believe that you


    have inherited all my assets. But we can make another deal privately.¡±


    ¡°Wait till I am unconscious, and unaware of what is going on; or when I¡¯mpletely dead, my


    inheritance will be transferred to Georgia, your fianc¨¦e, what do you think? You can reject my


    inheritance, but don¡¯t you want to Miss Lane to have some money for a rainy day? You will encounter


    many things in your life, you might not be able be by her side every second. I hope you will not reject


    my decision, my assets include security measures, if you have an ident one day, they will protect


    her.¡±

 Chapter 185 Baby is Lost

    Chapter 185 Baby is Lost


    To be honest, Robert Simpson couldn¡¯t refuse the n suggested by Aidan Simpson.


    He had been thinking everyday how he was going to protect his family, Gigi and Annie.


    If it was his existed bodyguards, Robert always felt that the security measures he prepared in private


    were insufficient at all.


    He felt that it was easy to leak out as there had been many people were arranged around him.


    Robert always thought to make a few more covert security measures and ns, so that these people


    could stay beside Gigi and protect her.


    Especially in recent times, he had decided to deal with the Lane family in other ways. In this world,


    people who were more vicious would make final struggle more easily at the moment they were going to


    be defeated.


    Perhaps he not just had the Lane family as enemy in his life. He couldn¡¯t ensure his safety and protect


    Gigi forever.


    If he really agreed with Aidan¡¯s n, then Gigi would me more secured.


    Robert started to hesitate but Aidan smiled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a decision now. You can go back and consider it for a few days and call me


    then to tell me your decision. I think you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    After leaving Aidan¡¯s vi, Robert¡¯s assistant started to talk.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, the world¡¯s top neurosurgeons you invited before had reached D City. They¡¯re in hospital


    now. Should we head to hospital?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±


    Both his legs still needed to undergo several neurosurgeries and rehabilitation for a long period of time.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, sat calmly on his wheelchairs and waited for his legs to recover.


    Therefore, he had been waiting for the experts to discuss his surgical operation and carry out the


    surgery slowly. He had patience on it and wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    However, Robert had some eager ideas in his mind suddenly sincest night.


    Man should always be the one active, otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t have sex with her as she was too


    shy.


    He suddenly had deep resentment about his legs to take about one year to recover.


    He was able to see and touch but not having sex. This was really the greatest torment in the world,


    making him bitterly disappointed.


    Today was Monday. After Gigi having a call with Robert, she went to Annie¡¯s room.


    At that time, Annie just woke up. She didn¡¯t realise Gigi wasn¡¯t sleeping in her roomst night and


    smiled intimately at her mother.


    ¡°Mum, I would like to eat egg drop soup with noodles today. Could you ask kitchen to cook it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, my little princess, but you¡¯ll need to wash up and get dressed first. Is it okay?¡±


    Annie smiled and nodded. Gigi brought her to the washroom to wash up, then get dressed.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Gigi called Vanessa Cooke toe and apany Annie if she was


    free as she had to work today.


    Vanessa agreed to her request and Gigi headed to MU Research Institute by car.


    She had been pretending to be fired from MU Research Institute for the previous ten days, but she felt


    that it was the right time for her to be back there with glory after experiencing the things happenedst


    night.


    She was a staff of MU Research Institute. What she did yesterday was just one of the steps in her


    scientific research life. She would carry on her pace in this field.


    Just like what Professor Lee said, she should own more than that.


    When she came to the institute, people in the office were amazed. They looked at her curiously and


    there was no more disgust like what they had shown previously.


    Actually they admired Gigi very much since such a big matter happenedst night.


    After going through so many things, she still resumed to do scientific research. Her perseverance was


    iparable.


    Everyone began to admire Gigi.


    With regard to her attendance yesterday, Professor Lee had asked Ernie Lloyd to inform all the people


    through group messages after things had happenedst night, telling them that Gigi was just


    pretending to be fired and she would return to work today.


    They started to gather around her and talk to her. Some were curious and asked about her experiences


    over these years, asking how she had managed to survive.


    Some also apologized that they had misunderstood her as they despised her for giarizing mentor¡¯s


    work.


    Everyone changed their attitudes, except for Anaya Mitchell. She just sat at her seat, not looking at Gigi


    nor at others. She seemed to concentrate in her own work.


    Gigi clearly knew that Anaya was afraid of looking at her and guessing whether the news which she


    had stolen the experimental data had been leaked out.


    Gigi didn¡¯t take the initiative to look for Anaya. Until nine o¡¯clock, Professor Lee directly asked everyone


    to have a meeting in the conference room.


    ¡°I think everyone knew the matter happened in Imperial Universityst night. The first thing I would like


    to announce is to wee Gigi back and we would continue to work together in the future, leading our


    research team to move further.¡±


    Once Professor Lee finished talking, everyone apuded and weed Gigi back.


    Then, he looked at Anaya.


    ¡°Anaya, should I fire you now or you leave by yourself.¡±


    Anaya looked around astonishedly at once.


    Many people were a bit puzzled while some knew the personal grudge between Gigi and Anaya. They


    felt that it was ruthless as Professor Lee expelled her now.


    They didn¡¯t ask any question , but looked at Anaya in confusion and wanted to see how she would face


    this situation.


    ¡°Professor¡­did¡­did I do anything wrong? I hated Gigi and insulted her before because I had


    misunderstood that she was the one who giarized her mentor¡¯s work. In addition, she had crashed


    into my cousin, Wendy Simpson, resulting in her death. Isn¡¯t it right that I treated her badly? Until now, I


    just know that I had wronged her. I can apologize, but¡­how can you fire me?¡±


    She calmed herself down and talked to Professor Lee aggrievedly.


    His expression soon became extremely cold.


    ¡°If you leave by yourself, I¡¯ll still save your face. Since you¡¯re still quibbling, I might as well revealed


    exactly what you had done.¡±


    After finished saying this to Anaya, Professor Lee looked at others inside the office.


    ¡°I know that all of you think that I¡¯m way out of line, but I fired her not because of their conflict as it was


    just a small matter. I¡¯ll not demand my staff to such an extent that everyone should get along with each


    other harmoniously. The reason why I decided to fire her is that she was the one who stole the data.¡±


    Once Professor Lee said, she shouted out against injustice.


    ¡°Professor, I didn¡¯t do this at all. Did you listen to her calumny? She just hates me and wants to kick me


    out, so she can frame me.¡±


    Anaya cried out aggrievedly.


    At that moment, Simon Booth stood up.


    ¡°I can prove it. I once saw her sneaking around Gigi¡¯s seat and finding something on Aston Powell¡¯s


    seat. At that time I was suspecting what she was going to do.¡±


    Anaya started to scold him angrily once he said.


    ¡°Simon, who doesn¡¯t know that you like Gigi? What does you mean? You¡¯re now lying and trying to


    frame me deliberately. Are you bing irrational for the sake of a woman? Don¡¯t you feel sorry about


    that?¡±


    Everyone knew Simon had been felt disgusted with Gigi after Robert came to MU Research Institute.


    All of them didn¡¯t believe that he did it toe to her rescue or to please her.


    So far many people started to believe that Anaya had stolen the experimental data.


    Then Aston stood up.


    ¡°Ms. Mitchell, did you know the experimental data that you stole was iplete? I deliberately put


    experimental data which was iplete and even with bug on myputer to prevent someone with


    bad intention from stealing it. Meanwhile, the data that Dr. Chow got was the one I prepared with bug.


    As to why I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you because¡­ Ms. Mitchell, I had asked someone to track you and they took a


    picture of you and Dr. Chow were meeting up with each other and having dealings. I don¡¯t mind


    announcing it, do you want to have a look?¡±


    Anaya was thoroughly struck when Aston said this.


    All her attempts and intentions to stay in MU Research Institute were to get this man, Aston.


    Since she met him when she was studying, she had been following in his footsteps and entering MU


    Research Institute after returning to her mothend.


    She didn¡¯t want other women from getting close to Aston.


    She could never get him, but she also wouldn¡¯t allow others to do so.


    However, right now, this man said in front of everyone that she stole the experimental data. She


    suddenly felt despairful.


    She put in a lot of efforts to manage her character and tried to please him, but he found out everything.


    She cried out and ran away.


    This made everyone believe that she stole the experimental data.


    Everyone began to talk resignedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so unexpectable that she had done to such an extent. How could she be so stupid?¡±


    ¡°Probably she was jealous. I¡¯ve heard that women possess strong jealousy. Aston who is indifferent


    was obviously close to Gigi, do you think there¡¯s something fishy between them?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Is this something you should concern about?¡±


    Professor Lee said to everyone when they were guessing.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Our experimental group has been established for so many years and I¡¯ve always thought that our team


    is a big family. Although we¡¯re not as familiar as rtives, I¡¯ve always thought that everyone was


    persistent in the path of doing scientific research. I¡¯m sorry for this matter but it¡¯s also a warning. From


    now on, if there¡¯s anyone with bad intention wants to steal the experimental data, I¡¯ll dere it to the


    whole academic circle, so that you¡¯ll never have the chance to stay in this circle anymore as it¡¯ll not


    simply being fired. Did you all understand?¡±


    Professor Lee said strictly and people who attended the meeting nodded with fear. They rarely saw him


    with a serious look as he¡¯s usually a mild-tempered person. It seemed that he was really angry.


    Afterwards, Professor Lee said something about the roadmap of their future experiments, then the


    meeting ended.


    When everyone went back to their seats, Gigi asked Aston confusedly.


    ¡°Did you really take a picture of Anaya dealing with Percy Chow?¡±


    Gigi had not heard of this matter before and she felt that it was fake.


    If it was true, Aston would have told her and Professor Lee before.


    Aston smiled at her.


    ¡°Of course not. I just scared her. She liked me, but I knew in fact she was just possessive of me and


    wanted to give me some good impression. Thus, when I tell this matter, she would definitely freak out


    and indirectly admit what she had done in front of everyone.¡±


    Gigi lowered her head and smiled uncontrobly as she thought a cool person like him wouldn¡¯t


    understand human feelings.


    Now it seemed that he knew everything and even knew to use some tricks.


    She was going to work for one day as she thought that she should carry out experiment properly and


    proceed to the next phase of her research n.


    However, she felt a little panicked as she didn¡¯t know why she started to have a stomachache.


    She hurriedly asked Professor Lee for a leave. Professor Lee who was understanding and tolerant


    straight away allowed it and asked her to take a good rest and take her time.


    She told him honestly that she got pregnant. She thought that it was better to make it clear, instead of


    taking leave using some odd excuses.


    Once she exined, Professor Lee asked her with concern.


    ¡°You must not work overtime and go hospital for a proper checkup. It¡¯s bad if you¡¯re too tired and harm


    your baby. There¡¯s no hurry in doing scientific research, just wait until your child is born and not to


    stress yourself out as your child¡¯s life is more important.¡±


    Gigi nodded gratefully. Professor Lee ordered his driver to send her to the nearest hospital.


    She kept feeling a dull pain. After arriving at the hospital, Professor Lee ordered his assistant to


    register for the checkup immediately.


    She straight away entered the specialist¡¯s office without queuing probably because of his extensive


    connection.


    After a while, the specialist asked her to have a blood test and B-Scan.


    The results were released quickly. When she handed in all her reports to the doctor, he looked solemn.

 Chapter 186 A Call from Miranda

    Chapter 186 A Call from Miranda


    ¡°I already looked at your medical record in theputer. Did you have an OB checkup before? What


    did that doctor tell you that time?¡±


    Georgia Lane could feel that her hands violently trembled. She chokingly spoke.


    ¡°Thest time I had an OB checkup, the doctor told me that the baby in my tummy was not in a good


    condition. I might lose the baby¡­ She also told me that if I can¡¯t hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat the next


    time I have a checkup, I should get ready¡­¡±


    Georgia cried as she spoke, and the doctor sighed at Georgia.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat when we were doing the ultrasound. We also couldn¡¯t see the


    embryo. Miss Lane, you should just give up on this child.¡±


    When the doctor said that, Georgia¡¯s tears flowed down from her eyes. She held the doctor¡¯s hand


    nervously and asked as she cried.


    ¡°Doctor, is there really no other solution? I really want to keep this child. I want to keep it!¡±


    However, the doctor shook his head pitifully.


    ¡°Miss Lane, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you keep your child. It¡¯s just that the fertilized egg already


    had defects. It¡¯s already a stillborn baby now. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s all my fault. I wasn¡¯t eating properly¡­ I worked overtime¡­ I was too concentrated on


    clearing my own injustices that I wasn¡¯t able to care about my baby. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Georgia cried as she spoke. The doctor, who also watched the news, sighed at Georgia who was right


    in front of him.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you¡¯re panicking from your own tension now. You also studied medicine, so you should


    know that the development of the pre-fertilized egg is mainly based on the nutrients in the yolk. This


    has nothing to do with what the mother eats in the first three months. You should also know that most


    of the mothers couldn¡¯t eat anything in the first three months and even lose weight. However, this


    wouldn¡¯t affect the development of the child inside the womb. The condition of your baby now wasn¡¯t a


    result of your overtime and overwork. It was because of the defects they already have during the


    fertilization process. Nature is indeed cruel. They would proactively eliminate embryos that are not


    suitable for further development. This is not your fault, Miss Lane. I suggest you to have a surgery as


    soon as possible. If you continue to keep this stillborn baby inside your womb, your body will be heavily


    burdened by it¡­¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t clearly hear what the doctor said in thetter part. She knew that what the doctor said


    was right. The development of the embryo wasn¡¯t based on nutrients that the mother ate in the first


    three months. She also knew that she should see the reality clearly and immediately agree to the


    doctor to do the operation.


    However, Georgia couldn¡¯t speak a word. The doctor could only advise her to go home and take a rest.


    She also needed to make a decision within three days to arrange an operation as soon as possible. It


    couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer.


    Georgia stumbled as she walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, so Professor Lee¡¯s assistant worriedly asked


    her.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you don¡¯t look very well. Do you want me to call the professor?¡±


    Georgia cried as she shook her head.


    ¡°Can you help me get into the car? I can¡¯t properly walk right now.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t dare cry out loud in the hospital where peoplee and go. As soon as she sat in the


    car, she broke down and cried out loud.


    Both Professor Lee¡¯s assistant and driver didn¡¯t know what to say. They could only sit in front and


    watch Georgia as she cried in the back seat.


    All they could do was give Georgia a box of tissue to let her wipe the tears on her face.


    She cried for more than half an hour. Then, Georgia finally stopped crying.


    Her eyes werepletely red and swollen. She initially wanted to give Robert Simpson a surprise


    today by telling him about the child in her tummy. However, at this moment, Georgia didn¡¯t dare to


    speak a word anymore.


    She didn¡¯t know how she should tell Robert about this. Her rationality told her that maybe she should


    tell Robert, so that they could face it together. However, she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Georgia finally spoke to the driver. She only wanted to lie down and sleep peacefully in bed once she


    came home. Maybe all of this was just a nightmare. She would wake up again and everything was just


    fictitious.


    Once they came back to the vi, it was just two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Mrs. Bender saw how red and


    swollen Georgia¡¯s eyes were and how pale her face was, so she worriedly asked.


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson, did something happen?¡±


    Georgia asked Mrs. Bender.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Robert? Where is he right now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson hasn¡¯te home yet. Do you need me to call him?¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°How about Annie? Where is she right now?¡±


    ¡°After Miss Cooke came over, she brought a guest, Miss rke. Both of them took Annie to y


    outside. They will probably be back before dinner.¡±


    Georgia just wanted to lock herself in the room to cry and have a good sleep while nobody was around


    right now.


    ¡°Mrs. Bender, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You also don¡¯t need to tell Robert. I just want to take a


    rest for a while in the bedroom right now.¡±


    Georgia slowly walked into the bedroom. As soon as she sat on the bed, huge droplets of tears fell


    again from her eyes.


    She actually understood already that she needed to make an appointment for the surgery with the


    doctor.


    But she was hurt by the sadness in her heart. She didn¡¯t have the courage to call the hospital and ask


    them to prepare for the operation.


    She was indecisive for a long while. Finally, Georgia sent a message to the contact number left by the


    doctor.


    ¡°Can I make an appointment for the surgery to be scheduled at tomorrow afternoon? I¡¯lle again


    tomorrow.¡±


    After the doctor replied and agreed, Georgia immediately plopped herself on the bed. She just wanted


    to get some sleep.


    Maybe after waking up, all of those pains would bepletely gone.


    However, before she could close her eyes and sleep, Georgia heard a knock on the bedroom door.


    She walked towards the door and opened it. Then, she saw Sherlyn standing in the doorstep.


    Why did this womane here again?


    She heard that something happened in Sherlyn¡¯s home, so she took a day off to deal with it. Georgia


    almost forgot that Robert hired this nutritionist for her. However, this woman came back again, so she


    asked in confusion.


    ¡°Miss Sherlyn, I need to rest right now. Is there anything you need?¡±


    Just when Georgia spoke, Sherlyn suddenly took a rag and covered Georgia¡¯s mouth.


    Georgia only realized that she was in danger by then. She struggled fiercely, but she fainted right after


    a few seconds.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what happened after that. When she woke up, Georgia realized that her entire


    body was tied together.


    Georgia looked around and saw that there was someone else who was also tied up next to her. This


    person turned out to be Travis Armstrong.


    Georgia panicked and shouted.


    ¡°Travis, wake up. Please wake up¡­¡±


    Georgia¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t covered, so she anxiously shouted at Travis.


    After about a minute, Travis slowly opened his eyes.


    He drowsily looked at Georgia, then he looked down and saw that he was tied up. Travis confusingly


    asked.


    ¡°Gigi, what happened to us? Where is this ce?¡±


    Georgia bitterlyughed.


    ¡°Travis, I also don¡¯t know where this is. When I was at home, someone called Sherlyn covered my nose


    and mouth, and I fainted. When I woke up, I¡¯m already here. How about you? How did you get here?¡±


    Travis frowned as he recalled.


    ¡°I always stayed in the ward in the hospital before. Afterward, someone came to the door in my ward.


    You also know that there are a few people guarding me. I don¡¯t know what that person said, but they


    actually opened the door and watched as I was taken away to this ce. I don¡¯t know who those


    people are. After that, I also fainted. Then, when I woke up, I saw you here.¡±


    ¡°Gigi, are we held captive by a bad guy?¡±


    Georgia nodded helplessly. She remembered what happened to Travis ten years ago. She always felt


    that maybe the reason she and Travis were in trouble now was because of the two unsessful


    attempts in murder of Travis before.


    Both of them helplessly and bitterly smiled. Travis was still clueless, but Georgia couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Travis, you¡¯ve told me before that you¡¯re slowly regaining your memory, but has your memory still not


    Travis shook his head.


    ¡°Sometimes when I dream in my sleep, I would remember a piece of memory from the scattered bits.


    However, they¡¯re all fragmented; I can¡¯t connect them at all. I also couldn¡¯t figure out my memory and


    what happened in the past.¡±


    Both of them were locked inside an abandoned warehouse. Nobody could be seen around, so the


    people guarding were probably outside the warehouse. They didn¡¯t even know where this ce was.


    Georgia started to worry.


    She didn¡¯t know if Robert knew that she had gone missing.


    Of course, Robert knew. From the moment Georgia fainted, the people who captured her sent him a


    message. They took a picture of Georgia after she was captured and sent it to Robert¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, if you want the person you love to survive, you should let the body guards guarding


    Travis back down. We¡¯re going to leave with that man.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At that time, Robert just finished a meeting with some neurologists and neurosurgeons. As soon as he


    saw the photo where Georgia was tied up, Robert panicked. He called the number that sent the


    message, but the opposite side transmitted a robotic sound.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, our people are already outside Travis¡¯ ward. Please call them right now and let us take


    Travis away. Or else, I will stab your beloved woman right into her chest.¡±


    Robert could only helplessly agree to this request. In the next two hours, Travis and Georgia


    Georgia at all.


    On the other hand, all of the people in the security system were knocked out inside Robert¡¯s vi. Only


    Georgia left.


    Annie and Vanessa Cooke already came back. When she learned that her mommy had gone missing,


    Annie started crying loudly. Robert could only promise Annie that he would definitely bring Georgia


    back home.


    At this point, Robert helplessly called Aidan Simpson for help.


    After that, he called Jason Murphy and Jasper Hond and also asked them to help.


    Many people started looking for Georgia, but they still couldn¡¯t find anything. Those people didn¡¯t seem


    to want to kidnap them. Their target was only Travis.


    When he thought how Travis almost died twice before, he knew that those people weren¡¯t after money.


    Robert almost went crazy from worrying.


    Just when he was about to be desperate, Robert received a call from an unknown woman.


    ¡°Hi Mr. Simpson, I¡¯m Miranda. I have something to tell you about Georgia.¡±

 Chapter 187 Rescue Mission

    Chapter 187 Rescue Mission


    Miranda Bradley?


    Robert never heard of this name, he asked puzzledly.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley. Sorry, I don¡¯t know you. What is your rtionship with Georgia? Do you know where


    Georgia is right now? Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, my father is Andrew Bradley. You should¡¯ve heard of him before.¡±


    Miranda answered on the other side of the phone. Robert came to a realization, that he was talking to


    Andrew¡¯s daughter.


    Andrew was the person in charge of the Bradley family. The Bradley family had quite the background.


    The Simpson family¡¯s and the Bradley family¡¯s business rarely ovepped, Robert wasn¡¯t too familiar


    with the Bradley family. He met Andrew during business parties sometimes but that was the extend to


    it.


    So, why was Miranda talking about Georgia? Simpson asked puzzledly.


    ¡°You said that you wanted to tell me something about Georgia. Do you know what¡¯s going on with her


    right now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I need to ask you something. Is Ms. Lane missing?¡±


    When Miranda said that, Robert clenched his fist. He asked nervously.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, do you know where Georgia is? She was kidnapped from home and I had a mole at


    home. She was gone for a long time now and we didn¡¯t have any leads on her. Did you call me


    because you had information about Georgia?¡±


    Miranda answered in a low voice.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I have an uncle and his name is Jordan Bradley. Back when my grandfather divided up


    the family property, my father Andrew Bradley and my uncle Jordan got about the same amount. My


    grandfather was a fair man and he loved both of his sons dearly. But my father was better at doing


    business and in the past few years, my father¡¯s assets were growing. My uncle, on the other hand,


    wasn¡¯t very good at doing business. I heard that his business was in the red. Up until a few years ago,


    my father was helping him out, but my uncle never changed and even gambled himself into debt. His


    why am I telling you this? It¡¯s because I suspect that my uncle kidnapped Georgia.¡±


    Miranda exined. Robert asked all baffled.


    ¡°Why did you think so?¡±


    ¡°It was really just a coincidence. Today, my uncle insisted on meeting me. He said he wanted to


    introduce me to a guy. I couldn¡¯t say no and hence I met up with him and the guy. During the meal, my


    uncle took out his phone and replied to a message. I identally nced at it and it said that Georgia


    Lane had passed out sessfully. My heart skipped a beat and my uncle quickly put away his phone. I


    called you immediately after the meal. I don¡¯t really know Georgia. We talked a few times on the phone.


    I know her name and she knows mine. And recently you got together with Georgia, the news was all


    over the papers. I couldn¡¯t get hold of Georgia and after thinking about it, I decided to call you.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, thank you for telling me such an important piece of information. I owe you big time, the


    Simpson family will repay your kindness in the future. Just let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Mirandaughed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my father about my uncle. Mr. Simpson, my father is very soft-hearted. Even though he


    stopped caring about him right now, but he was still his brother. If I told him about this, my father might


    try to cover this incident up personally. That¡¯s why I thought of telling you about it. If you can get rid of


    my uncle, I will be very grateful. My uncle had gone bonkers, he would only burden our family. I don¡¯t


    wish to see my father sacrificing the business he built because of my uncle.¡±


    Robert immediately understood what Miranda meant. Miranda wanted him to deal with Jordan. Of


    course, he wouldn¡¯t let the person who kidnapped Georgia off the hook.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t get away so easily for kidnapping someone close to me. Otherwise, everyone


    else will think the Simpson family is a pushover. I will use my own tactics to frighten them.¡±


    After they hung up, Robert ordered his subordinates to investigate Jordan.


    After that, he told Aidan, Jason and Jasper about this. He used his connections to look into Jordan.


    It seemed that Jordan was overconfident. He didn¡¯t hide his tracks and was happily spending his time


    in a clubhouse.


    Robert made his people kidnap Jordan. The whole process only took about an hour.


    ¡°Where is Georgia Lane?¡±


    Robert asked Jordan coldly. Jordan was a bit drunk. He was all tied up and wasn¡¯t even sure why was


    he captured.


    He looked at Robert and suddenly, his face nched. He shook his head subconsciously.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, what nonsense are you spouting? Why would I know where your girlfriend is at?¡±


    Robert ordered his subordinate to kick and punch Jordan for a few minutes. Jordan spat out blood and


    his organs were in immense pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, where is Georgia? I¡¯ll make them break your leg if you don¡¯t answer me.¡±


    Robert¡¯s voice was eerie and terrifying, he looked like Satan from hell. His face was ferocious and


    Jordan started trembling all over, but he was still quibbling.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I really don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    Robert pushed the wheelchair and turned around.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your legs, then they will grant you your wish.¡±


    After he said that, his subordinate threw a bunch of heavy stones onto his legs. He screamed miserably


    and passed out due to the pain.


    The bodyguards then sshed cold water on his face. Jordan slowly regained consciousness and the


    colossal pain spread through his body. The enormous stones were still on his legs. Robert turned


    around and spoke.


    ¡°We broke your leg, do you want me to destroy your manhood next and make you a eunuch? What do


    you think? I¡¯m giving you 3 seconds to think about it.


    Jordan didn¡¯t dare to y dumb anymore. He realized that Robert was being serious, he would really


    cut off his manhood.


    He only did it because hispany was seeing red and he couldn¡¯t get any funding. He pleaded as he


    shivered violently.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Georgia Lane is locked up in Western suburbs, in HS¡¯s old factory. She is locked up with


    someone called Travis Armstrong. I don¡¯t know if they are still there. I was just under someone else¡¯s


    instruction.¡±


    They got the location. Robert quickly made his subordinate put Jordan into the car. They then headed


    to the said location.


    On the way, Robert continued questioning Jordan.


    ¡°Who instructed you to kidnap Georgia and Travis? What did they promise you? And who¡¯s the spy in


    my family? How did you guys get in contact?¡±


    It waste in the game. Jordan honestly told Robert about his ns.


    Jordan¡¯spany was doing badly and was on the verge of going bankrupt. He had to get 500 million


    for funding.


    A person contacted him voluntarily. They told him that if he figured out a way to kidnap Travis, he would


    get the money.


    How could Jordan pass up this offer? He quickly agreed.


    The person¡¯s request was that Jordan needed to think of a way to get Travis out. They gave him 200


    million in advance so that he had the money to hire whatever help he needed to kidnap Travis.


    After that, Jordan looked into Travis. He found out that Travis was now under Robert¡¯s protection. He


    hesitated as he was afraid of Robert.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy feat. Jordan weighed his options, the person gave him another 200 million. In the end,


    Jordan decided to agree on doing it.


    Coincidentally, the nutritionist that Robert hired, Sherlyn, went back to her hometown.


    She returned to her hometown because she was in debts. She was being chased by the loan sharks


    and Jordan decided to convince her to be his aplice.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He agreed to help Sherlyn with the debt and would send her overseas if she was willing to bring him


    into Robert¡¯s house and help him bring Georgia away.


    Sherlyn was exhausted from being harassed by the loan sharks, she quickly agreed to it.


    Jordan thought that his n was wless and that nobody would suspect that it was him.


    He didn¡¯t think that Robert could find out that it was him so quickly,


    He would never know, that the person who sold him out was Miranda. But Miranda finding out about it


    was only a coincidence.


    After Robert heard about the whole thing, he punched Jordan angrily in the face.


    ¡°Why would you kidnap Georgia, if kidnapping Travis was enough to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°The person told me just to be safe, I was to send Georgia over as well. I don¡¯t know what they are


    going to do to Travis and Georgia¡­ I just know that after I send them to that warehouse, they will


    transfer me the money. Actually, before your people found out my whereabouts, I already had 700


    million in my ount.¡±


    Robert¡¯s face was extremely sullen. Georgia was kidnapped for this small amount of money. Even her


    friend, Travis, got involved. Robert was worried.


    Ever since the first time Travis got into trouble, his enemy used every trick in the book to try to kill him.


    This time, they kidnapped him. What now? What did these people want?


    They even kidnapped Georgia. Robert wished that they were after money. Georgia could be in a


    dangerous position if they did that out of hatred and wanted to kill them.


    Robert ordered the driver to drive faster. He was very worried.


    At the old warehouse.


    Georgia was talking to Travis and the door suddenly opened. Several men in ck T-shirts walked in.


    A few of them walked towards Georgia and Travis. They were wearing sunsses and all of them were


    at least 180 cm tall.


    They looked powerful and Travis asked all terrified.


    ¡°Georgia, what are they trying to do to us?¡±


    Georgia shook her head. The warehouse was spacious, it took them a minute to walk to Travis and


    Georgia.


    They didn¡¯t say anything. One of them brought arge box with him.


    The person then squatted and opened the box. Georgia saw needles in the box. The man also put on


    gloves and masks.


    The next second, Georgia saw the man extracting some liquid from a small medicine bottle with the


    needle. Georgia couldn¡¯t see what kind of medicine was it, the writing on it was too small.


    She got very scared.


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡±


    Travis questioned them furiously. He was together with Georgia and he was very afraid that something


    would happen to them.


    He still had a mind of a child, but he understood that he was in a dangerous situation. He also


    understood that he needed to protect Georgia. The men before him wanted to hurt Georgia and him.


    Nobody bothered answering Travis. Several men stood next to Travis and Georgia, they were holding


    guns.


    And the man prepared two needles. He walked towards Georgia while holding one of the needles.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s in that needle?¡±


    Georgia asked anxiously. The man didn¡¯t answer, he just grabbed her hand and pulled up her sleeve.


    He then stuck the needle into her arm.


    The next moment, he took a few steps backwards. He took the other needle that he prepared and


    walked towards Travis.


    Travis started to yelp, he was struggling as hard as he could even though he was all tied up.


    But the men surrounding him grabbed his hands and legs. The man who was wearing the mask held


    the needle and was prepared to inject it into Travis¡¯ arm.


    Travis was struggling hard and Georgia felt dizzy. She didn¡¯t know what this guy just injected her with.


    She heard Travis yelling tragically. She didn¡¯t know what was going on and her head was spinning.


    She then noticed that Travis sessfully kicked the man with the needle onto the ground.


    The next moment, she heard gunshots. The men pointed the gun at Travis and weren¡¯t going to let him


    live.


    Georgia got nervous, Travis would definitely die if they shot him.


    ¡°Travis! Don¡¯t move, they will really shoot!¡±


    Georgia cried, she didn¡¯t want Travis to die before her eyes. She wanted him to cave in and stop


    struggling. She was scared even just thinking about being hit by a bullet and having holes in the body.


    But Travis was going mad.


    He red at the men holding the guns viciously, his eyes were filled with hostility.


    They were about to pull the trigger and shoot Travis. Suddenly, a police siren could be heard. It was


    Georgia could tell that a lot of people had this factory surrounded.


    Were the police here to save them? Georgia was agitated.


    But before she could rx, she felt a sharp paining from her stomach.

 Chapter 188 Losing The Sense To Survive

    Chapter 188 Losing The Sense To Survive


    Georgia suddenly paled, and she was in pain as if she had been in severe pain during childbirth in


    those years. She felt bitter grief in her heart.


    Was her baby going to leave her at this moment?


    Georgia thought in despair. Several men immediately grabbed Georgia and Travis from the ground and


    pointed the guns at their heads.


    Soon the door of the warehouse was flung open.


    Georgia saw that a group of men rushed in, and Robert came in with a wheelchair at the same time.


    Georgia tried to smile, and she wanted to tell Robert that she was alright. But she felt a searing pain in


    her abdomen and the pain caused her sweat all around her body. She trembled in her hands, and her


    teeth chattered because of the pain.


    Georgia could not speak, and she felt the pain was about to kill her. She could not find her feet to get


    up.


    Yet the two men next to her lifted her body and pointed two guns at her head.


    ¡°Drop your guns, and I''ll let you people go.¡±


    Robert talked to the man that had kidnapped Georgia and Travis.


    ¡°I''ll send you people to leave immediately as long as you people won''t harm Georgia and Travis and tell


    me that who is behind this. I want you people to promise that you people will nevere back to D City


    evermore. You people won''t leave here alive if any of you dare to shoot.¡±


    Robert looked frosty and said menacingly.


    Robert was worried especially seeing Georgia''s pale face. He did not know what had happened to


    Georgia, but she did not look good.


    She seemed to be injured and looked weak.


    However, Robert''s threat did not work for the kidnappers. One of the kidnappers directly howled.


    ¡°Don''t believe what he said. He definitely won''t let us go since we have captured his fiancee today. It''s


    better to fight than to be captured!¡±


    A few of the kidnappers carried Georgia and Travis and walked to the front.


    ¡°Prepare a car for us. We need to leave immediately.¡±


    Robert would kill them once they dropped the guns. It was useless to kill Georgia and Travis here. The


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    kidnappers did not know the news would leak so quickly. They could only look for a car and escape


    with the hostages.


    They would only release Georgia and Travis after they sessfully escaped.


    The gun pointed at Georgia''s head.


    Robert felt pretty worthless at this time. He could not guarantee that he could save his loved woman,


    regardless of the number of bodyguards and how much money he had.


    ¡°Go and prepare a car for them.¡±


    Robert said with his eyes shut. He took a deep breath then led his men to make way for the kidnappers


    to carry Georgia and Travis to the front.


    The kidnappers carried Georgia out from the warehouse. Georgia felt colic in her abdomen, and she


    experienced tearing pain all over her body.


    Georgia did not know how long before she found that the kidnappers carried her to the front of a car.


    Georgia and Travis were both tied up. One of the kidnappers opened the car door, and the rest of them


    pushed Georgia and Travis into the car. They wanted to leave by car.


    However, Travis struggled intensely at this moment.


    None of them expected that Travis would be able to break free from his rope. He directly held Georgia


    in the next second.


    It seemed to take only a second to happen. Shots rang out at the moment everyone was overwhelmed.


    Georgia felt that Travis''s body was getting heavier when he held her. She experienced severe pain in


    her foot. Later she fell in a faint.


    The kidnappers wanted to take Georgia and Travis away, but Travis caught them on the wrong foot by


    his sudden struggle. Robert immediately ordered his men to fire.


    There was a chaotic shoot-out. By the end of the shooting, Travis got shots on his legs and arms.


    Georgia got shot on her foot. Several kidnappers were injured as well. However, Robert was


    overwhelmed with numerical strength. Later, Robert''s men caught a few of the kidnappers, and the rest


    of them escaped.


    Robert could no longer care about those who had fled. He madly wanted to push his wheelchair to


    Georgia''s side.


    Georgia looked pale and was lying on the ground. There was a pool of blood beneath her. Robert


    almost suffered from a cardiac arrest when he saw this.


    They were in a suburb, and they even had to take 40 minutes to reach the nearest hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Robert noticed that Georgia kept bleeding. Initially, he thought that it was a


    gunshot wound on her foot bled. Butter, there was more and more blood beneath her. Robert


    dawned on some things, and he trembled.


    Travis and Georgia were immediately sent to the emergency room and then moved to the operating


    room for surgery.


    Travis was the first who came out from the operating room. He had four gunshot wounds, but none of


    them were in the vital part of his body. Travis would recover from the gunshot as long as he had


    enough time to rest.


    Georgia was still inside the operating room. While Robert stood rigid outside the operating room, and


    he trembled all over. Robert did not even dare to sit for a moment. He was in fear and despair.


    After they entered the hospital, the doctor straightly asked Robert when he saw Georgia''s condition.


    ¡°Your wife is miscarrying now, and she is in a dangerous condition. Mr. Simpson, please go and sign an


    informed consent for the operation immediately.¡±


    Robert had guessed that Georgia had miscarried on the way to the hospital.


    He felt more pain in his heart after the doctor had confirmed his thought.


    Robert did not even dare to talk, and he signed the informed consent with his hands shaken.


    After a while, a nurse went to Robert during the operation time.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Miss Lane was injected with a neuropharmacological drug product. However, Miss Lane


    is pregnant, and the drug has spread to the uterus. She is in bad condition. We need your sign for


    another new informed consent for the operation.¡±


    He looked serious as he saw the sess rate of the operation stated on the informed consent was


    only 40%.


    Robert was overwhelmed with despair at this moment. He clenched his palm and signed the new


    informed consent with trembling.


    After the nurse returned to the operating room, Robert felt that he had lost the strength of his heart.


    It was his fault that he did not protect Georgia well.


    If something happened to Georgia, how could he have the courage to live in the days toe. Both of


    them had not yet had a marriage license nor a wedding. They still had a lot left to do.


    He did not even have a formal proposal for Georgia. They had just gotten together. How could God be


    so ruthless?


    Robert never believed in God, but he prayed for Georgia at this time, and he was willing to give half of


    his life to Georgia.


    He was also willing to give his entire life to Georgia if it was not enough for God. He only wanted


    Georgia to live.


    After a while, Georgia was still under operation. While Robert nervously walked around. He was


    intensely anxious and in despair as he had waited so long.


    At this moment, Vanessa and Elsie arrived at the operating room, and they looked at the light shown


    outside the room. Vanessa spluttered to Robert.


    ¡°You called me on my way to the hospital and said that Georgia was under operation. Why isn''t the


    surgery end? Is she in a dangerous condition?¡±


    Vanessa could not help but cry and asked. She did not feel so desperate even when Georgia was in


    prison back then.


    At least for the moment, she did not have to worry about Georgia''s life safety.


    However, she was in a panic at this time. She was afraid that Georgia would have an ident.


    Elsie sped Vanessa''s hands. She did not know how tofort Vanessa even she was scared


    herself.


    Elsie admired Georgia, who had been in prison for six years. Georgia had gone through many


    difficulties in her life. She had just been cleared her name and had a handsome and wealthy fiance.


    She was going to take the high road to happiness, but why she had such a bad encounter?


    Why? God, how so unfair to good people.


    Elsie thought spitefully. Robert said heavily.


    ¡°She will wake up. She has Annie and me, and you as her best friend. How can she be willing to leave


    us? I will never forgive her if she dares to leave me!¡±


    Robert said assertively. The time ticked past, and one hour and more had passed.


    The doctor and nurse suddenly came out of the room, and they were in a panic.


    ¡°The patient''s condition is worse and seems to be giving up her sense of survival. You guys get


    dressed hurriedly and talk to the patient inside the room.¡±


    Vanessa and Robert were pale. The doctor hurriedly dressed them in sterile clothing.


    Robert was annoyed with himself for sitting in the wheelchair at this moment. Two of them went into the


    operating room. Vanessa cried out next to Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, it''s me, Vanessa. We grew up together from childhood. Why don''t you wake up? How can


    you be so silly to give up your life? Annie is still young. You will let Annie down if you give up your life.¡±


    Vanessa cried out. While Robert had instructed someone to bring Annie over to the hospital from the


    vi, but it would take a long time. He sped Georgia''s hands at her side.


    ¡°Georgia, I''m Robert. It was all my fault. I did not protect you well. I beg you to wake up. I''ll do whatever


    you want in the future as long as you wake up. I beg you, don''t leave me.¡±


    Vanessa and Robert kept talking, but Georgia''s consciousness was getting weaker. The doctor said


    nervously from the side.


    ¡°It doesn''t work for the patient. She is not responding to what you said. Say something that will make


    her respond.¡±


    Robert could only say savagely.


    ¡°Georgia, I won''t let Ivan operate on Annie if you don''t open your eyes. Do you want to see Annie leave


    you? Do you want to see Annie fail in the operation again? She will also be like you and will never


    wake up if she fails to operate. Do you want to see that? I''m telling you that I dare to leave Annie alone


    if you don''t wake up. I mean it!¡±


    Georgia''s hand twitched, and Robert continued to threaten her.


    He knew that Georgia cared the most about Annie''s life. The words he said had stimted her


    consciousness. Vanessa cooperated with Robert at Georgia''s side.


    ¡°Georgia, if you don''t wake up, Robert and I will no longer take care of Annie. We will send Annie to an


    orphanage. You knew how Elsie grew up there, and Annie also may be bullied there. Elsie has suffered


    from so much pain even if she grew up. Do you think that Annie can grow up with her heart disease? If


    you wish Annie to live this way too, then you shouldn''t wake up!¡±


    Georgia''s hand twitched again. But, the doctor was anxious since Georgia was still unconscious.


    ¡°It''s not enough. You guys must say something more serious to stimte her!¡±


    Robert and Vanessa looked at each other, and they were in a difficult position.


    Georgia did not care about anything else except Annie. She would not react at all if they said that they


    would ruin her career.


    No matter what Robert and Vanessa talk about, Georgia would only react to the words regarding Annie.


    Robert and Vanessa talked to Georgia for a while longer, but Georgia did not open her eyes at all.


    Georgia slowly showed weak signs of life. Robert was in the depth of despair.

 Chapter 189 It Turns Out He Is Nothing

    Chapter 189 It Turns Out He Is Nothing


    Suddenly, another wheelchair was pushed in.


    Only then did Vanessa and Robert see that Travis had actually woken up. He looked particrly sober,


    except that his tone was weak.


    "Let me talk to Georgia. I want to speak to her alone. Can you two move aside?"


    At this point, Robert and Vanessa could only let Travis go over.


    They both noticed that Travis seemed back to normal and no longer looked as mentally ipetent as


    before.


    Travis had gunshot wounds in his hands and feet, but he managed to get to his feet and then came up


    to Georgia''s ear.


    They didn''t know what Travis said, but Georgia''s hands and eyebrows moved.


    Immediately, her consciousness grew stronger and stronger, and the doctor shouted with excitement.


    "The heartbeat has returned to normal. Miss Lane is now conscious. You guys get out first. We will


    continue Miss Lane''s surgery right away."


    Robert and Vanessa and Travis all exited the operating room. Travis was sitting in a wheelchair in a


    hospital gown, looking extremely weak. Robert looked at Travis with aplicated face and thanked


    him.


    "Thank you just now. Are you getting your memory back now?"


    Travis remained silent and nodded.


    "I have remembered everything. It was Georgia who saved me, and I just said something to stimte


    her. You don''t have to thank me. That''s what I should have done."


    "What did you say to stimte her?"


    Robert suddenly asked with jealousy. He then realized that Travis was Georgia''s first love, and the two


    of them must know each other especially well. Travis definitely knew what Georgia liked, cared about,


    and loathed more than he did ...


    Otherwise, how could he have just said a few words close to Georgia''s ear, and then Georgia was


    stimted?


    Robert could hardly control his jealousy of the man in front of him.


    Previously, Travis was an idiot, and after confirming that Georgia didn¡¯t like Travis, hepletely left


    the matter behind.


    Right now, however, the man regained his senses. And the first thing he did was wake Georgia up.


    After all the talking he and Vanessa had done had failed to stimte Georgia back to consciousness,


    Travis said something, and Georgia regained her consciousness. This man probably knew Georgia


    better than he did, and Robert couldn''t help but control his jealousy.


    Travis smiled indifferently, while his voice was particrly deep.


    "That''s a secret between me and Georgia, and I don''t really want to talk about it. If Georgia wakes up,


    please let me know. I probably won''t make it to the end of her surgery."


    With those words, Travis suddenly fainted.


    Robert felt his whole body stiffen. He wanted to ask the man why he didn''t tell them.


    But the man had already fainted, and Robert could only have someone send Travis back.


    Another half hour passed before Georgia''s surgery was over.


    "Mr. Simpson, the operation has been sessful."


    Robert breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the doctor say such a phrase.


    Vanessa and Elsie, who were standing aside, werepletely rxed. They followed the doctors and


    nurses to take Georgia to the top VIP ward of the hospital.


    At the exact same time, Annie was brought to the hospital by Robert''s people. Her eyes were


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    particrly red from crying, and Vanessa hurriedly hugged Annie tofort her.


    "Annie, don''t cry. Your mommy''s surgery has been sessful. We''ll just wait here for your mommy to


    wake up, okay?"


    Annie had thought her mom would leave her on the way here. Now when she heard Vanessa say that


    her mommy''s surgery had been sessful, Annie stopped sobbing.


    She hugged Vanessa in fear, and then she sat with her next to Georgia''s bed. Annie kept her eyes on


    Georgia. She was afraid that if she closed her eyes, her mommy would disappear in front of her eyes.


    Vanessa and Elsie stayed in Georgia''s ward with Annie, while Robert was called into the office by the


    attending doctor alone.


    "Mr. Simpson, Miss Lane''s surgery was sessful, but something happened during the operation. I


    think I need to talk to you about it."


    "During the surgery, you said that Georgia was injected with a drug that would affect her nerves. Now


    that the surgery was sessful, will that drug still affect her body in the future?"


    Robert asked with concern.


    "The drug works on the nerves and can make people demented. It''s just that Miss Lane happened to


    be pregnant, so the drug didn''t have time to act on the nerves of the brain, and it stimted Miss Lane


    to miscarry first. Later, I will give Miss Lane some medicine and infusion treatment, and the toxins will


    be cleared out slowly. This is not a big problem, but her body will be weak for a while and she needs to


    take care of it. But I want to talk about something else."


    "Mr. Simpson, Miss Lane just had a hemorrhage and a miscarriage, and she also got a gunshot wound


    in her foot at the same time. Her uterus has been greatly damaged after such a lot of stimtion. It


    may be difficult for her to get pregnant in the future."


    The doctor said these words heavily.


    As long as Georgia was safe now, Robert didn''t even think the matter at hand was a big problem. He


    nodded.


    "Besides the difficulty in getting pregnantter, will there be any other effects on her body?"


    The doctor shook his head.


    "No other effects for now. Just take good care of her body after she wakes up from the surgery and


    remember to get her good nutrition ... Just, about Miss Lane''s miscarriage this time, I looked at her


    electronic medical records. I don¡¯t know if you know that she has actually booked an appointment at


    another hospital for an abortion tomorrow."


    Robert waspletely unaware of this. He had no idea that Georgia was pregnant, or that Georgia


    had made an appointment for an abortion tomorrow.


    It urred to him that Georgia had said she had gastritis and was vomiting a lot. Could it be that she


    had been pregnant since that time?


    But, so much time had passed, why did Georgia never tell him about her health condition?


    Robert suddenly had mixed feelings. He could not think deeply about the matter. The more he thought


    about it, there was a growing sense of frustration and despairing over him.


    He thought he and Georgia were closely attached to each other, and that they both trusted each other.


    But in Georgia''s heart, she had never trusted him.


    She was so defensive of him. She didn''t tell him about her pregnancy, or that she was preparing to


    have an abortion. So what was he really to her?


    Robertughed to himself. He suddenly felt he had been overconfident before.


    He thought he and Georgia were close enough that they would prepare for a wedding and the two


    would support each other and be the most trusted people in each other''s lives.


    But now it seemed that it was just his wishful thinking.


    Robert was suddenly wondering how much love and trust Georgia had for him.


    That night, Robert sat in silence in Georgia''s ward.


    Throughout the night, Robert didn''t leave until Annie was so tired that she fell asleep and Vanessa and


    Elsie carried her back to bed.


    He did not eat or drink and just looked at the woman lying on the hospital bed in silence.


    Nothing he said could stimte her to awake at a time when her life was in danger. Instead, her first


    love, Travis, came over and said just a few words, and she was stimted and then regained


    consciousness.


    Later, he learned that she was pregnant again, and she was ready to have an abortion. So what was


    he really to her?


    Was it that in Georgia''s eyes, he was actually nothing?


    Robert spent the whole night thinking about it.


    By the time Georgia woke up the next day, she found Annie and Vanessa in her ward.


    She looked around and found that Robert was actually absent.


    Georgia kissed Annie and reassured her that she was okay.


    Then Georgia turned to Vanessa and asked.


    "Where is Robert now? And, where is Travis? Is he okay?"

 Chapter 190 He Didnt Want to See Her

    Chapter 190 He Didn''t Want to See Her


    "Mommy, Robert wasn''t here when Mommy Vanessa and I came this morning. Last night, it was Robert


    who kept an eye on you in the ward."


    Annie answered Robert''s whereabouts on one side. It looked like Annie didn''t know where Robert had


    gone, and at that point, Vanessa who was standing aside answered.


    "When Annie and I arrived this morning, Robert had already left. He probably had something to go out


    for. As for Travis, he is now resting in the ward. His operation waspleted earlier than yours


    yesterday, and you''ve gone through a dangerous situation at that time, do you remember?"


    Georgia instantly thought of the child she was pregnant with, but she didn''t want to show it in front of


    Annie, nor did she want to mention it.


    Annie was still a child, and she couldn''t let her suffer the grief with her.


    Georgia replied to Vanessa.


    "I don''t know. All I know is that I was in aa for quite some time after passing out¡­What do you


    mean by saying I''ve gone through a dangerous situation?"


    Could it be that something went wrong with her abortion?


    Georgia''s heart was brimming with sadness, but she didn''t want to show it in front of them.


    "During your operation, the surgeon had issued several critical illness notices and we even re-signed


    several surgical agreements. At that time, your condition was very dangerous, and even halfway


    through the operation, you had simply given up on surviving. The surgeon had no choice but to ask


    Robert and me to enter the operating room to say something to stimte you and try to get your desire


    to survive back."


    Georgia didn''t expect such a thing to happen and was a little surprised.


    She just felt like she was asleep, and in the middle of it, she seemed to have a muddle-headed dream.


    She really didn''t know that she had experienced such danger today.


    Georgia asked Vanessa suspiciously.


    "And then what happened? How did I get out of danger?"


    Vanessa''s expression became a littleplicated all of a sudden.


    "At that time, both Robert and I had talked a lot at your bedside and even threatened you with


    relentless words. You only had some reaction when we talked about Annie, but your consciousness


    remained unstimted¡­After that, Travis was wheeled in in his wheelchair and he whispered


    something in your ear. I don''t know what it was, but you suddenly had the desire to live. It seemed that


    Travis knew you well after all, and even I don''t know what he actually said to spur you on? Don''t you


    remember?"


    Georgia''s eyes looked dull and vacuous.


    "I don''t know, I just feel like I''ve been having nightmares and being in a state of grief."


    Georgia could probably recall why she was so upset. Her child was draining out of her body inch by


    inch, and perhaps this emotion made her so desperate as she failed to protect her child once again.


    However, Georgia really didn''t expect it to be so dangerous this time.


    At the thought that Robert might find out she had a miscarriage, Georgia didn''t know how to exin to


    Robert.


    She had been concealing this matter secretly, but now Robert must have learned about it, and she


    wondered what he would think about it.


    "Where''s Travis? Is he still not awake today?"


    Georgia decided to ask Vanessa about the condition of Travis, but just as she asked the question, there


    was a knock on the door of the ward.


    Georgia allowed them toe in and immediately, a nurse wheeled Travis in.


    It was only then that Vanessa remembered something, and she said to Georgia again.


    "I forgot to make it clear just now that Travis has no mental problems now. He seems to have regained


    his memory and be a normal person."


    Georgia was surprised to see Travis pushing his wheelchair in. His face was no longer as ignorant as it


    always was before, but just like a normal person, his eyes were crystal clear and there was a smile on


    his face. In an instant, Georgia asked excitedly.


    "Travis, have you really regained your memory? Did you remember everything?"


    Travis nodded at Georgia.


    "Georgia, I''m sorry for the inconvenience I''ve caused you all this time. I have been demented for over


    ten years and I didn''t think I would regain my memory."


    Georgia was ecstatic and the sadness in her heart over the loss of her child was relieved.


    Yesterday, the moment Georgia was told by the doctor that her child couldn''t be born was the most


    desperate for her.


    Then she went home and cried for a long time, and she had made the decision to have an abortion. In


    fact, she had been mentally prepared for it.


    But when the ident did happen and the heart-wrenching pain forced her to face the fact that her


    child had left her, she was still devastated and heartbroken.


    By now, Georgia could already ept the fact.


    "Since you have regained your memory, what happened to you ten years ago? Why have you been


    wandering dementedly for these ten years, and when you were about to regain your memory, someone


    wanted to murder you. Travis, do you know why these things happened to you?"


    Georgia always felt that Travis might know some important secrets and that was why someone wanted


    to kill him to keep his mouth shut.


    It was just that they didn''t make it the first time, and Travis had be demented directly, so they


    gave up the hunt.


    However, Travis was saved by her this time. Fearing that he would regain his memory someday, so


    they took action again. This was the most reasonable exnation Georgia could guess.


    "Georgia, don''t worry about this matter. It''s me who got you into trouble this time. I know who is trying


    to kill me¡­Since I have my memory back now, I''ll protect myself and I''ll protect you. I''ll never let you


    get hurt again."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Travis''s gaze was filled with tenderness. The way he looked at Georgia seemed to be the same as the


    old days, and Georgia suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Travis looked at her with the same eyes as ten years ago, eyes that were pure, with deep love and


    affection.


    However, she had long since lost the affection for Travis.


    With the man in front of her looking at her like that, Georgia felt she couldn''t give him a response and


    didn''t dare to look at Travis again.


    Georgia smiled faintly.


    "Georgia, I''ve been sleepwalking through my days for the past ten years, and you don''t seem to have


    had a good life these past few years. You have found your happiness now and I will bless you. Don''t be


    burdened, what happened between us was already ten years ago¡­I will avenge myself, and I will


    protect myself, you don''t need to feel burdened."


    Thefort from Travis made Georgia feel even more ufortable.


    Back then, her romance with Travis was really pure. It was her first love and she loved him purely, but


    Travis suddenly disappeared.


    She had misunderstood him at first, then resented him, and finally got over it slowly.


    For so many years, she had always treated Travis as the one who had abandoned her, but now she


    realized that Travis had been suffering for more than a decade.


    Georgia didn''t have the heart to hurt his feelings.


    She felt as if she had broken Travis''s heart.


    The boy in her memory had be a man, and she had changed from an innocent girl to a woman


    who had experienced a lot of things.


    Everything was already different.


    After chatting with Travis for a while, he was wheeled back to his ward by the nurse to get some rest.


    It was only then that Georgia was informed that in order to save her, Travis had shielded her from


    several bullets at that time.


    After Travis left, Georgia was in a somewhat downcast mood, but she fought to gather herself together


    and chat with Annie.


    By noon, Annie was so tired that she fell asleep, and Vanessa carried Annie to the family lounge next


    to the ward.


    After that, Vanessa sat down next to Georgia again.


    "I know you''ve been bracing yourself all morning, and you don''t want to show your sadness in front of


    Annie. Georgia, I know you care about this child very much. I also know that Travis''s love and


    protection for you is weighing you down. If you feel sad now, you can cry it out, don''t hold back your


    tears¡­"


    Georgia smiled bitterly at Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, I don''t think I deserve to be a mother. Annie''s health problem is the result of my failure to


    protect her. As for this child, although the doctor told me that he is congenitally deficient and is a


    stillbirth without a fetal heart, I still feel that it''s caused by my failure to take good care of my body."


    "You fool, this kind of thing is a matter of probability, and if you''re unlucky, you''ll encounter it. One in ten


    pregnant women may have this problem. It is nature''s natural elimination that a fertilized egg is born


    stunted and defective. If he is born with a defect and you insist on giving birth to him, he will live in pain


    in case he is a fool or has any disability.  You should stop ming yourself, it''s really not your fault this


    time¡­Besides, Annie will have an operation in a few days and she will be a healthy girl in the future.


    You have already done your best. Your body hasn''t recovered yet, so don''t be sad, it will affect your


    body''s recovery."


    Thinking that Annie would be having surgery in a few days, Georgia felt a little better.


    Then she asked Vanessa.


    "You''ve learned about my miscarriage, not to mention Robert. I didn''t see him when I woke up, and he''s


    probably mad at me. I don''t think he had anything to go out for, and even if he did, he wouldn''t have


    gone out without leaving a message, and he hasn''t given me a call until now. So maybe he doesn''t


    want to see me, maybe he''s even disappointed in me¡­"


    Georgia couldn''t know what Robert was thinking, but she had indeed kept her pregnancy under wraps.


    And when Robert found out about it, she had already miscarried.


    For the time being, she didn''t know how much Robert had known about this child, and Georgia was


    even afraid that Robert might think the child she carried was someone else''s.


    However, now she didn''t have the courage to call Robert and exin to him the whole story.


    The child had been lost, and she couldn''t muster up the courage tofort Robert. This child had a


    developmental defect and had to be aborted in the first ce, she didn''t feel she could say such things.


    "I''ve already advised you that you should tell him about the pregnancy. By now, he''ll definitely think a


    lot about it, but I''m not sure if he''s thinking you don''t trust him, or he''s thinking about something else.


    When hees here, you two have to talk about it properly and clearly. Georgia, meeting someone


    who likes each other is not an easy thing. If you like him and he treats you well, you should cherish


    him."


    Georgia certainly understood this, and she nodded in agreement.


    As long as Robert came to her, she would certainly be willing to exin it all to Robert.


    The rtionship between two people was something that needed to be maintained, and she had


    definitely broken Robert''s heart this time.


    In the midst of their conversation, there was another knock on the door of the ward.


    Georgia saw Jason and Jasper walking in with two bouquets of flowers.


    Both of them called her sister-inw to show respect, which made Georgia a little embarrassed to have


    sad emotions.


    "Thank you for visiting me."


    Georgia expressed her thanks to Jason and Jasper, who sat directly on the opposite sofa, and Jasper


    asked doubtfully.


    "Where is Robert? Why isn''t he in the ward with you?"


    When Georgia had an ident, Jasper and Jason both felt that they shoulde to the ward to visit


    her, and they thought Robert would definitely apany Georgia in the ward.


    After all, they had already noticed that Robert was serious about Georgia.


    On this asion, Robert shouldn''t be absent, but after looking around a few times and sitting for a


    while, Robert was indeed not here, so Jasper asked in confusion.


    "He seems to have gone out for some business emergency. Do you want to see him? Just give him a


    call, maybe he has fixed it by now."


    Georgia made a euphemistic excuse as she actually didn''t know where Robert was.


    She originally intended to muster up the courage to call Robert, but Jason and Jasper suddenly walked


    over.


    After Georgia finished these words, Jason picked up his phone and called Robert directly.


    After a few moments, Robert''s voice was heard from the other end of the phone.


    "Why did you call me suddenly?"

 Chapter 191 Travis Regained Consciousness

    Chapter 191 Travis Regained Consciousness


    Jason smiled.


    ¡°Jasper and I came to visit Georgia in the ward, we thought that you''d be in the ward but it turned out


    that you were not, weren¡¯t you madly in love with your wife now, were you? How could you sneak out


    when your wife is sick and hospitalized? What are you doing now? What''s the important matter?¡±


    Jason asked and teased him, Robert was sitting in front of Aidan at that time, it''s just that, he didn''t


    answer Jason''s question truthfully.


    ¡°There''s an important matter that requires me to go to Europe, it will need around 3-4 days, I can only


    return after that, help me take care of Georgia and her friend for these few days, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you been watching your uncle''s act? Did you decide to seize the initiative so quickly?¡±


    Jason thought Robert was preparing a n to go back to the Simpson family''s key figure in power, so


    he''d leave at such an important time when Georgia was sick.


    ¡°It is slightly rted to this matter, it should be kept secret for the moment, you don''t need to care about


    it, I still have things to discuss now, I''m hanging up.¡±


    After Robert finished speaking, he just hung up.


    Jason was bbergasted, he turned his head and answered Jasper and Georgia.


    ¡°He said that he''s going to Europe for a business trip, there''s an important matter in thepany, he''ll


    probably be back in a few days... Georgia, Robert told Jasper and I to take care of you these few days,


    don''t feel irritated by our naggings, we will spare some time and visit you these days.¡±


    Jason was always free spirited and quite humorous, Georgia smiled.


    ¡°If you really talk with me here everyday, I think I won''t be bored, staying in the hospital is very boring.¡±


    Jason immediately promised.


    ¡°Since you like it, I''lle over and talk more with you, I just hope that Robert won''t be angry.¡±


    Since they admitted that Georgia was going to marry Robert, Jason and Jasper really treated Georgia


    as their sister inw, they''re very respectful, Georgia faintly smiled and they continued talking.


    Meanwhile in Aidan''s vi, after Robert hung up, Aidan asked strangely.


    ¡°Did you have a disagreement with Georgia? Why did you lie just now? She''s now hospitalized


    because she''s sick, you''re staying at my ce at such an important time, seems that you''re not going


    to visit her these few days, what happened?¡±


    Robert didn''t want to exin to that question.


    There were too much things that piled up, that made him unable to face Georgia, he''s afraid that he''d


    show an angry or cold face in front of Georgia.


    He''d rather leave for several days to calm down than unable to control his own feelings, What exactly


    should he do with the future of him and Georgia?


    ¡°All couples can disagree, married couples can quarrel too, it''s a very normal thing, you don''t need to


    care about it, I''m here because I want to talk about the matterst time with you, I promise you, my


    power is too insignificant, I can''t constantly be on guard by her side, your suggestion before was very


    good, on the surface, I''ll be your sessor and make my mother satisfied, in private, you''re willing to


    give your assets and security system to Georgia, I''m very grateful.¡±


    Robert meant that he''s willing to ept his father''s decision of giving the assets to Georgia.


    Robert actually understood that giving it to Georgia meant his father was giving it to him.


    Because he and Georgia were husband and wife, if they had a child, those assets would be inherited to


    their child, so it''s equivalent to pass it to him.


    Back then, Robert felt that Aidan considered that aspensation for neglecting him for over ten


    years, he felt that it¡¯s disdainful.


    But after Georgia got kidnapped this time, at those times of life and death, when he felt desperate and


    powerless, Robert understood that if he could increase Georgia''s security and safety, there''s no need


    for him to fuss over his dissatisfaction.


    Protecting the one he loved, that''s the important matter.


    Nothing else could beat Georgia''s safety.


    Since Robert agreed to that request, that''s a proof that he didn''t give up on Georgia, seemed that it¡¯s


    just amon disagreement between a couple.


    Aidan didn''t ask further.


    ¡°Okay then, just set it as our previous n, I''ll let mywyer team to n my will, when the timees


    you should prepare well too, it''s best to let Georgiae over because this thing needs her signature


    and also some of her credentials, if you let her know, I won''t have any objection, it''s okay if you don''t


    want to let her know either, but you have to handle it better.¡±


    ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±


    In the end, Robert said thank you sincerely.


    A son would yearn for his father, when Robert was young, he actually really respected and admired


    Aidan.


    In more than 10 years, Aidan did treat Robert very nicely, but the nicer he was, the more Robert hated


    him when he left.


    Robert had learned how to suppress all that, learned how to forget him, but he then appeared again in


    Robert''s life, wanting topensate him.


    Robert was trying to ept the te" fatherly love.


    He thought that if Aidan got into an ident, he''d probably be really sad, there''s no way to cut off blood


    rtions.


    Then they talked about the details for some time, when Robert was going to leave, Aidan spoke again.


    ¡°I was going to finish the Lane family these two days, but Georgia suddenly got into an ident, what''s


    your next step for dealing with the Lane family? Also, have you investigated who''s the instigator behind


    this ident clearly?¡±


    ¡°I have handled Eden, he''s now half dead in the Southeast Asia, now there are only Owen and Emma


    left in the Lane family, as for Flora, I found that Emma made her run away to another country, but my


    people are still investigating.¡±


    Where did Flora run away to?


    There''s only this pair of father and daughter in the Lane family, they adored power and fame, by


    making them bankrupt, ruining all their wealth and power that they were proud of, making them go to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    jail, the Lane family would be thoroughly hopeless.


    That''s the decision that Robert thought of to deal with the Lane family, but else than venting Georgia''s


    anger, most importantly he wanted to avenge his little sister.


    He had so many methods to torture members of the Lane family, there''s no need for the slow torture,


    it''d be better to send those people to jail.


    Destroy all the wealth that they were proud of.


    ¡°That''s your idea, then let''s see which one of our methods is better? Starting from today, I''ll toy with the


    Lane family.¡±


    Aidan didn''tpletely approve of Robert''s method, he had thought of so many ns to torture


    members of the Lane family.


    If Eden hadn''t been sold to Southeast Asia''s brothel area, he would''ve locked Eden in the zoo, living


    with those ferocious animals everyday, he would be eaten until there''s nothing left.


    It''s a pity that the main culprit was already gone, he wouldn''t let those aplices go.


    ¡°It''s up to you, we''re both avenging the Lane family anyway.¡±


    Robert had no objection, he pushed the wheelchair, nning to leave.


    A tall and slender female around 40 years old walked in, Robert had seen her once before, she just be


    the wife that Aidan married afterwards, she looked gentle and pretty, her expression was even gentler.


    Seeing that Robert wanted to leave, the middle aged woman smiled to Robert, Robert''s expression


    turned cold.


    He kept recalling of that woman in his mind, for some reason, he felt that she was kind of familiar like


    he had seen that woman somewhere.


    After leaving Robert''s vi, Robert went straight to Wendy¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Wendy, I''m very sorry that it took me so long toe and visit you. I''m trying to find a way to avenge


    your car ident¡¯s murderer, until now, I already threw Eden to Southeast Asia, he can die at any time,


    I don''t know if you have vented some anger, perhaps avenging other members of the Lane family is my


    selfishness, but I think they have been hiding the car ident¡¯s murderer, they''re all aplices. I


    don''t know whether there''s a soul after people died, but if you can hear this, if there''s still resentment in


    your heart, you can feel at ease now... I won''t let those people who hurt you to live in this world at


    ease.¡±


    Robert talked for a long time at the grave until it was dark, he silently sat in front of the grave instead of


    leaving.


    His assistant walked over, he brought a cellphone and spoke to Robert.


    ¡°Sir, there''s a call from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Robert asked nervously, he''s worried that there''s something wrong with Georgia''s health, then his


    assistant answered.


    ¡°Sir, it''s Travis... He wants to speak with you in personal, he''s contacting us. with one of the hospital


    doctor''snd-line telephone, now he''s waiting for your response.¡±


    Only then Robert remembered the thing about Travis.


    He didn''t even start investigating, yesterday he only caught Jordan.


    Jordan was just a middleman, there''s still no information regarding the instigator at all, Travis had


    already regained his consciousness yesterday.


    He should alsomunicate with Travis about what had actually happened 10 years ago.


    Robert brought that cellphone to the side and answered the call.


    ¡°Last night you just fainted, I already left in the morning so I forgot to ask whether you have regained


    your memory or not, do you know clearly what you''ve experienced and what happened 10 years ago?¡±


    ¡°I know who''s dealing with me, they always use middleman every time, he''s afraid that he''d be found


    out.¡±


    Hearing Travis'' words, Robert felt a bit at ease.


    This time, he saved Travis and once again ruined the instigator''s n, he definitely had be


    enemies with the main instigator, perhaps that person would deal with him or continue dealing with


    Georgia.


    Moreover Georgia also got hurt this time, if she wasn''t pregnant and got miscarriage, the drugs that


    was injected would have hurt Georgia''s nerves, no matter what Travis'' rtion to the instigator was, he


    must make his revenge.


    ¡°Who''s the instigator behind it?¡±


    Robert asked again.

 Chapter 192 Vanessa Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 192 Vanessa Was Kidnapped


    "His name is Jayson Mathis, I''m not sure if you''ve heard of him, he is the son-inw of Brenton Ellis, he


    married his daughter Amelie Ellis. Their family business focuses on the American market, they brought


    their capital from here and built an empire in the States. They became one of the biggest corporations


    in the States after a few decades.


    Robert knew about the Ellis family.


    But his focus was on maind China and Europe while the Ellis family''s business was in America, so


    they didn''t intersect much.


    They met each other asionally at international conventions. Robert met Brenton Ellis a few years


    back.


    The investigation results showed that the mastermind behind was someone from the States too, hence,


    Travis''s answers were consistent with what they found.


    He asked again.


    "Since he''s Brenton Ellis''s son-inw, what had he done? Or what did you know that makes him wants


    to kill you?"


    "Jayson came from an ordinary background, Amelie and him attended the same university, they were in


    love and got married¡­ And the reason why he wants me dead is that I witnessed that he killed


    Brenton¡¯s son James Ellis ten years ago."


    "I was still in the university and the Ellis family invested in our school. James came to our school to give


    a speech regarding the schrship program they offered, I met him when I went up the stage to


    receive the schrship. I¡¯ve always had good memories when I knew I was about to receive the


    schrship, I searched a little about the Ellis family so I knew about Brenton, James, the daughter and


    son-inw, their pictures could be found on the inte, so I had a nce too. I thought I received the


    schrship and that was how I met the Ellis family.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps luck is not by my side¡­ my grandma fell sick that night, it was midnight and we ran out of


    medicine at home so I was forced to go out for painkillers. I lived in a quiet remote area, there were no


    streetmps and I heard someone fighting on my way back. I was young and impulsive, I thought I


    should call the police and I followed the sound and saw Jayson shot James with a gun, he died before


    my eyes.¡±


    ¡°When I realized it was a fight between the wealthy families, I wanted to leave instantly¡­ But I was


    unlucky, they saw me before I managed to escape. Later on, I remembered that I was knocked out and


    brought to a ce, they injected me with something, something that harms my nerves and then I live


    on the street for over ten years as a dummy until this year. I reunited with Georgia, she sent me to the


    hospital and treated me, I guess they found out that I¡¯ve regained my memories and started to send


    someone to kill me.¡±


    Robert had finally understood the reasons for Travis assassination, if the truth where Jayson murdered


    Brenton¡¯s son was revealed, he was doomed.


    ¡°I know the truth now, stay in the hospital at the moment, Jayson will not stop. In addition, you


    remembered what happened now, the truth will be revealed soon and perhaps Jayson already know


    about this, he will also suspect if Georgia and I know the truth. I will send more people to protect you


    and Georgia in the hospital, remember, don¡¯t make any move.¡±


    Robert heard that Brenton¡¯s health was declining these few years, it was the son-inw that had been


    handling almost all the business of the Ellis family.


    He had never seen this man before and only learnt that his name was Jayson today.


    He would definitely try his best to murder Travis now, or else he would lose everything including his life


    if the truth that he murdered James was revealed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anything to Georgia, I know how serious and how powerful the Ellis family is, hence, I


    chose to tell only you as I know I could never face them alone. I¡¯ve given trouble to Georgia now,


    please help me and please protect her for me.¡±


    Robert feltplicated hearing Travis¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and get better soon, I will investigate about this matter right away.¡±


    Robert called Aidan after his conversation with Travis ended.


    Aidan¡¯s businesses were also focusing on the American market, perhaps he knew Brenton Ellis.


    Robert told Aidan everything he knew and then he asked.


    ¡°The best way now is to tell Brenton what happened and let him deal with his son-inw, otherwise,


    Jayson will attack Travis and Georgia, it¡¯s best to tell Brenton the truth.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this won¡¯t work,¡± Aidan replied from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°I know Brenton Ellis, but he is in aa this few years, all the power is in Jayson¡¯s hand now. Amelie


    Ellis is an artist, she didn¡¯t care about the management of the family business at all, she trusted her


    husband. She won¡¯t believe it even if you tell her everything since there is no proof. While Brenton is in


    up and trust Travis¡¯s words.¡±


    Robert¡¯s heart sunken learning all this and Aidan continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the worst scenario, as long as Brenton is still in aa and Amelie trusted Jayson fully, he


    won¡¯t take the risk to attack you in the bright day, I think his only way is to kill Brenton¡­While Amelie is


    safe if she never found out the truth, even if she does, she is nopetition to Jayson, presently, he


    will notunch an attack on you, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But you mentioned that Brenton is in aa state this few years but he still attacked Travis, this


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    means he is afraid that the truth will be exposed, perhaps we still have hope if Brenton woke up, but we


    need to be cautious about Jayson¡¯s secret attacks, his next attack might be even harder to detect.¡±


    Based on what Jayson had done before, he was a man that would never leave someone who knew his


    secret alone, he would kill no matter what.


    He would think of many ways until he achieved sess.


    ¡°What is your n then? The Simpson is yet capable to defeat the Ellis family at this moment, perhaps


    both sides might experience tremendous loss, unless you have the proof of the murder case, a witness


    alone is not solid enough.¡±


    Robert understood that he was not capable to destroy the Ellis family now.


    On top of that, he didn¡¯t want to be the enemy of Brenton just to help Georgia and Travis, his only


    opponent was Jayson.


    ¡°I feel that Jayson will definitely attack again so I wanted to attack before him, but I don¡¯t have any solid


    evidence in hand now, I can only tighten the security¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess you are frightened by Georgia¡¯s incident. You should know that the moment you took over the


    Simpson family, you will always be surrounded by dangers. No matter who your partner is, she will face


    a certain risk because of you. And it will only worsen if your business expanded and you be more


    powerful. Your enemies will attack you in every different way they could think of, while you need to think


    of every possible way to protect your loved ones. This is something unavoidable in your entire life,


    instead of worrying for nothing now, why don¡¯t you get married to Georgia right away? Will you be at


    ease without marrying her? I¡¯ll do the preparation right away if you agree."


    They¡¯ve mutually agreed that Aidan would host and n the wedding because Robert¡¯s mother didn¡¯t


    like Georgia.


    But there were too many things happening these few days, Aidan was still waiting for a yes from


    Robert.


    ¡°Just wait, for now, I will give you a date soon.¡±


    Robert called Travis again telling him the Ellis family¡¯s recent condition after ended the call with Aidan.


    ¡°Guess Jayson won¡¯t take action recklessly after a few failures, but we still need to be cautious.¡±


    Travis was disappointed with the news.


    Jayson was the cause of his ten years on the street and his grandma¡¯s death too.


    He had lost his youth, his love and his family over the ten years.


    He even had to give his blessing to Georgia and someone else, all because of Jayson!


    His only intention was to avenge himself now.


    But the current situation didn¡¯t even allow him to do that, he was depressed thinking about this.


    Georgia entered the room when he was about to say something to Robert.


    ¡°Travis, did you see Vanessa? She said she will buy me some fruit downstairs but an hour had passed,


    she¡¯s still not back, her phone was disconnected as well, have you seen her?¡±


    Georgia seemed anxious, Robert heard Georgia too.


    Travis ignored Robert and hung up directly.


    ¡°Vanessa didn¡¯te here, you sure that an hour had passed?¡±


    Georgia nodded, her eyes reddened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone reviewed the CCTV recording right away.¡±


    Travis decided instantly. Georgia was sent to the hospital by Robert, hence, when she asked to review


    the CCTV, no one objected.


    Vanessa was seen taking the elevator after she left Georgia¡¯s room, but instead of the first floor, she


    went directly to the car park.


    There were not many people in the car park, Vanessa seemed to be threatened by someone beside


    her and the next second, they went to the dead corner in the car park and disappeared.


    It was obvious that Vanessa was kidnapped.


    Georgia was as nervous as cat on hot bricks while Travis calmed her down.


    ¡°Georgia, keep calm, let¡¯s lodge a police report now and tell Robert what happened. And did Vanessa


    have any enemy? Think about what happened recently¡­¡±

 Chapter 193 Missing

    Chapter 193 Missing


    Georgia forced herself to calm down hearing Travis. She must remain calm and tried her best to look


    for Vanessa.


    ¡°Travis, you are right, let¡¯s report to the police now.¡±


    The two of them called the police at once and police came to check on the CCTV recording.


    On the other hand, Robert called Georgia. She was still puzzled when she received the call.


    She said the moment she answered. ¡°Robert, Vanessa is missing, can you please look for her?¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent someone looking for her and will update you soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Georgia let out a sigh of relief hearing Robert¡¯s words.


    She was afraid that Robert would ignore her and a wall was built between them.


    ¡°Your body is not well and had just undergone surgery yesterday, don¡¯t go searching for Vanessa now, I


    will send more man, trust me.¡±


    Robert continued, he was afraid that Georgia went looking for Vanessa disregarding her health.


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry.¡± She couldn¡¯t hold her sadness.


    ¡°Robert, about the baby, actually¡­¡±


    Robert interrupted her from finishing her lines.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it aside first, shall we? I will look for Vanessa while you need to recover soon. We should take


    this time to calm down and think about our problems¡­¡±


    Georgia felt bitter hearing something like that from Robert suddenly.


    But it was normal for Robert to be angry, she kept a secret, of course, he would be sad. Georgia shook


    helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you and stay in the hospital, make sure you find Vanessa. She didn¡¯t have an


    enemy, I don¡¯t understand who would kidnap her.¡±


    Robert thought of Alfred, the Chow family was chaotic now, something that Georgia didn¡¯t know of. But


    Robert didn¡¯t tell her what he was thinking.


    ¡°I will try my best to look for her, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    They ended the call and Travis approached.


    ¡°Was it Robert?¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°He will definitely send people looking for Vanessa, Robert is quite powerful, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem


    to him.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Wonder who took Vanessa away, she didn¡¯t do anything, she basically just stayed home


    with Annie. Also, she divorced Alfred, I don¡¯t know who wants to harm her.¡±


    Georgia said in dissatisfaction. Elsie went into the room not long after and asked Georgia nervously.


    ¡°Vanessa gone missing? What is going on? Why is she kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve lodged a police report and sent people to look for Vanessa¡­ Elsie, calm down, Vanessa will be


    fine, we will find her.¡±


    Elsie suspected Alfred, she had a feeling that Alfred is a bad-tempered person, she recalled how he


    treated Vanessa and made a call in anger.


    The call was answered almost immediately and Elsie shouted.


    ¡°Alfred, Vanessa is kidnapped, did you do this?¡±


    ¡°You said Vanessa is kidnapped, are you sure?¡± Alfred asked coldly.


    ¡°Stop pretending. I can only think of you to kidnap Vanessa, release her now or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Elsie and


    Vanessa were blood-rted siblings, she really treated her as her sister.


    No one loved her the way Vanessa did, Elsie could do anything for Vanessa.


    Alfred¡¯s eyes reddened in anger and shouted.


    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t me! Tell me in detail, how did she go missing? I will send someone to look for her right


    now.¡±


    Elsie still doubted Alfred but she told him all the information she got from Georgia.


    ¡°Since you said you didn¡¯t do it, find her at once. Otherwise, I will hold you responsible, even if you


    didn¡¯t do it, but she got into trouble because of you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Elsie shouted in anger, Georgia stood by her side holding her hand signalling her to calm down.


    Alfred made a call to his mother, Isabel after he hung up.


    ¡°Mrs Chow, has Rachel escaped? Is she still under your surveince?¡±


    Since he knew Rachel was the mastermind behind what happened to Vanessa, he wanted to kill this


    woman and didn¡¯t want her by his side.


    In addition, Rachel knew his background, so she was like a bomb that could explode anytime.


    Alfred and Isabel decided that they couldn¡¯t keep Rachel, so when he found out what Rachel did to


    Vanessa, he had decided to kick start a n with Isabel.


    He sent Rachel to Isabel, in the name to meet her mother-inw and Isabel would take care of her,


    wiped her off from this.


    They started their n yesterday, Rachel boarded the flight to G City while Alfred had been waiting for


    the result from Isabel.


    But the wait bore no result, instead, he found from Elsie that Vanessa had gone missing.


    Alfred had a bad feeling that Rachel had something to do with this.


    ¡°You said Rachel is missing? Impossible! Wait, I will ask my man.¡±


    Isabel hung up, her man told her that Rachel was kept underground and was waiting for the next move.


    Isabel nned to interrogate Rachel to find out who else knew about Alfred¡¯s identity and then killed


    this woman.


    But it hadn¡¯t started yet and Rachel went missing?


    ¡°Tell me, how is Rachel Scott now?¡±


    Isabel asked his man over the phone.


    After a while, the man on the other side reported anxiously.


    ¡°Madame, she is not Rachel Scott, they swapped and we didn¡¯t know since when!¡±


    Isabel scolded furiously.


    ¡°Bunch of useless! Can¡¯t even take care of small matter¡­¡±


    She then picked up the mobile and told Alfred.


    ¡°Something happened here, there might be an internal spy, Rachel is missing. Did she do something


    that makes you suspect that she¡¯s gone missing? She wanted to expose you?¡±


    Isabel was most anxious about this, she was afraid that Rachel would drag them into hell.


    If the Chow family found out about Alfred¡¯s true identity, both of them would lose everything and the


    wealth would belong to that bastard son.


    Isabel became angry thinking about this.


    She had to find Rachel Scott, their move was too rushed, she didn¡¯t predict that Rachel would manage


    to escape.


    ¡°She hadn¡¯t done anything but Vanessa is missing. I think Rachel was behind this, I know her, she


    hates Vanessa and did lots of bad things to her. Perhaps she found out about our n and her love


    towards me transformed to hate, she wants to torture Vanessa.¡±


    Alfred told her his thoughts, he knew Rachel from inside out.


    Rachel loved him and wanted to threaten him with whatever he cared about.


    Guessed this time she knew that Alfred wanted to kill her, so Rachel decided to harm Vanessa.


    ¡°You can freely arrange my men in D City to search for Vanessa, and kill that woman right away when


    you found her. Regardless of how many others know your identity, I¡¯m sure she told quite a number,


    don¡¯t let her live, I don¡¯t think she will put up with you this time.¡±


    Isabel had decided to kill anyone who knew about Alfred¡¯s identity.


    This was the best way to keep things under control.


    After Alfred ended the call, he started to track Rachel and the people around her, he needed to check


    all her ounts.


    Rachel must have had ordered someone to kidnap Vanessa, paid them through her ounts, she


    couldn¡¯t do everything by herself.


    Alfred then called Robert after he was done withmanding.


    ¡°What can I help you?¡±


    Alfred was eager to find Vanessa, he had no intention to discuss about business.


    ¡°Vanessa is kidnapped, Georgia wants me to find her. I have some news here, what about you? Do you


    know about Vanessa?¡±


    Alfred said directly, he wanted to coborate with Robert now.


    The Simpson was more powerful than the Chow family in D City so he told everything he knew.


    ¡°I guess it was Rachel that kidnapped her, I¡¯m tracking her mary transactions andworks now,


    what about you? Have you got anything?¡± Alfred asked Robert.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to track the car that kidnapped Vanessa but it was found abandoned at a rubbish dump,


    they changed the car in a ce without surveince, we¡¯vepletely lost track of them now. Why do


    you think Rachel kidnapped Vanessa? For money to escape or to torture her? Do you think she will call


    you?¡±


    Even Robert had lost track of Vanessa, a shiver travelled down Alfred¡¯s spine.


    His hand trembled thinking about how twisted Rachel¡¯s personality was.


    ¡°I nned to kill her before she went missing, I guess Rachel found out about it and kidnapped


    Vanessa out of hate. I suspect that she just wanted to torture Vanessa or me. But I didn¡¯t know how she


    wanted to torture me or Vanessa, Vanessa¡¯s life is at stake, Rachel will torture her in all different kinds


    of filthy ways.¡±


    Alfred covered his forehead with his hand, he felt helpless out of a sudden.


    If they acted slowly, the next time he saw Vanessa could be her corpse or wounded all over.


    Rachel didn¡¯t even call him this time, it seemed like she hated him to the bone.


    If he knew this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t rush into killing Rachel Scott.


    ¡°I¡¯ll email you everything I know and please share your information too if you won¡¯t mind, we could track


    Vanessa together.¡±


    Robert knew how important Vanessa was to Georgia, Georgia would be in depression if something


    happened to Vanessa and Annie too would be sad.


    Vanessa had been missing for one night and there was still no news of her whereabouts.

 Chapter 194 Eliana

    Chapter 194 Eliana


    Georgia had been unable to sleep all night, and Annie was so scared that she kept curling up in her


    arms. The atmosphere in the ward was gloomy.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she hadn''t healed yet, Georgia really wanted to rush out now to look for


    Vanessa.


    As for Elsie, she would not wait quietly in the hospital. She knew a lot of people from all walks of life, so


    she went straight out of the hospital to look for people and ask them to help find Vanessa.


    She printed Vanessa''s picture, and with her resemnce to Vanessa, Elsie was asking people


    everywhere she went if they had seen anyone who looked exactly like her.


    However, no trace of Vanessa could be found in all the surveince.


    Rachel didn''t make a move. She neither called to threaten Alfred nor called to show off. It was as if she


    had taken Vanessa and vanished into thin air.


    This feeling of no news made everyone especially panic. None of them knew exactly what was going


    on with Vanessa right now.


    Everyone understood that Rachel couldn''t be treating Vanessa well, and if they didn''t find her soon,


    maybe Vanessa was going through all kinds of unparalleled torture every day. It was something that


    anyone could have guessed.


    The next day, Robert had his scheduled surgery, and he didn''t tell Georgia about it. He went into the


    operating room alone, had his assistant wait outside, and had his first neurosurgery done quietly.


    ording to the experts'' various discussions, he would have to undergo two more surgeries in a year,


    after which he would be ready for rehabilitation.


    Aftering out of the operating room, Robert was sent to a ward to recover from his injuries.


    He had his men continue to investigate Vanessa''s traces. But by the next day, there was still no news


    of Vanessa, as if she had vanished into thin air.


    In Georgia''s ward, Travis spent most of his waking hours talking with Georgia.


    Georgia was anxious and couldn''t eat, yet with Annie around, she couldn''t act too nervous, lest she


    makes Annie anxious too.


    Travis got acquainted with Annie during the day. He was humorous and gentle, and Annie had already


    called him uncle intimately.


    With Travis distracting Annie''s attention, Georgia was relieved.


    She just couldn''t hold out any longer. For two whole days, there was no news of Vanessa.


    This feeling was like hanging a man in mid-air, so that he could not go up and down, which made him


    powerless and desperate.


    When it was time to go to bed at night, Anniey on the hospital bed and hugged Georgia tightly.


    "Mommy, Vanessa can''t really be in trouble, can she? She said she would stay with me. Why hasn''t


    shee back now? I miss her."


    Annie hugged Georgia and cried.


    Perhaps it was the night time that was particrly frustrating, and Georgia''s voice was also a little sad


    as she patted Annie''s back.


    "Vanessa will be back. She''s your godmother, and she''s my friend. There''s no way something could


    happen to her. She will not leave you. Annie, she will not leave you. She will definitelye back."


    Georgia could only emphasize this over and over again, as if this could reassure herself.


    Annie just hugged Georgia in fear. She was still young and did not understand many things.


    But Vanessa, who had been by her side for so long, disappeared, and she could see the tension and


    fear in her mommy''s eyes.


    Even Annie couldn''t control her suspicions. She asionally watched those cartoons in which the main


    characters would have the plot of Mom and Dad leaving or passing away.


    The main character said, leaving is never to see each other, and passed away ispletely


    disappeared in life.


    You couldn''t hear his voice orughter, you couldn''t say another word to him, you couldn''t smile at him


    or respond, and you couldn''t hug him again. Annie knew this feeling.


    She understood what it meant to leave. So, after two days of not hearing from Vanessa, even Annie


    couldn''t stabilize herself.


    She could only hug her mommy and shed tears.


    "Mommy, why did uncle leave us in the past two days too? Didn''t you tell me before that he is actually


    my real father and that the paternity test went wrong? Shouldn''t he be by our side with me right now?


    Why is he not here? Isn''t he supposed to be my dad?"


    Annie asked in confusion. Her eyes were red and her tone was sad. But this question from Annie sent


    Georgia into a deeper level of grief.


    "He has something to do now, something very important. He has sent his men to look for Vanessa. He


    has not left us alone. The housekeeper who brings us food every day, and the bodyguards who are out


    there every day to protect us, are his people. He is your father. It''s okay if you''re embarrassed to call


    him now ... Maybe tomorrow or the day after, he''ll be back with us."


    "Vanessa will probably show up in front of us tomorrow morning too. Annie, don''t be sad, and get some


    sleep. Your surgery is on the weekend, and there are still three or four days to go. Don''t let anything go


    wrong with your body, okay?


    Annie nodded. She closed her eyes and forced herself to order herself to sleep.


    But this night, Annie had a particrly restless sleep.


    She had one nightmare after another, as if Vanessa had really left her, and even Mommy had left her.


    She was the only one left in the whole world.


    Later, she managed to find her father, but he pushed her away coldly, saying that she was not his


    daughter.


    This nightmarested for a long, long time, and Annie even shed tears in her sleep.


    Georgia never fell asleep. She could see Annie''s fears and tears while she was dreaming, which made


    Georgia very sad.


    Robert was not by her side, and Vanessa was missing. The two people she relied on and trusted the


    most in the world were not by her side, and she now had to be strong to protect Annie.


    Georgia felt that if she didn''t hear from Vanessa again, she really wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    She woke up in the morning and it was already the third day that Vanessa was missing.


    Georgia finally couldn''t resist and call Robert once again.


    Robert did not pick up. Georgia called several more times in a row, but Robert did not answer the


    phone.


    She tried calling Jasper and Jason to ask if they knew about Robert, but neither Jasper nor Jason


    knew. They were also helping to find Vanessa, but there was still no news.


    By noon, Elsie arrived at the ward with red eyes. She sat in front of Georgia''s bed and kept crying.


    "I wandered around the malls and neighborhoods every day and put up posters. But D City is so big,


    and there are 20 million people here. I couldn''t find Vanessa. I just met her and asked her to be my


    sister, is she going to leave me?"


    Elsie asked Georgia as she cried out. She had clearly fallen into despair and copse.


    Georgia was so infected by her emotion that tears instantly flowed down her face.


    "No. At least for now there is no news, and it''s not the worst-case scenario, isn''t it? She wille back.


    How could she leave you and me? Annie is her daughter and you are her sister. How can she leave


    us? She is still so young ..."


    Georgia cried andforted Elsie. In fact, she was also about to despair, but she could not say the


    demoralizing words.


    Elsie roared even more angrily.


    "Don''t you say such self-defeating words! Something must have happened to Vanessa! I just went to


    Alfred''s office and pped him. He just let me hit him. But the more I did that, the more painful and


    angry I became. It''s all his fault. If it wasn''t for him, Vanessa would not have disappeared. I hated


    myself for making those videos for money. If Alfred hadn''t misunderstood her, how could Vanessa haveN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    suffered so much? I am the evilest person in the world. How can God keep people like me alive and let


    good things happen to good people? This world is so unfair ..."


    Elsie just cried and cursed angrily.


    Georgia was also angry with Alfred now. If he hadn''t provoked Rachel, Vanessa wouldn''t even be in the


    situation she was today.


    Elsie spent the whole afternoon crying in Georgia''s bed. Finally, she cried so hard that her eyes were


    red and swollen and she fell asleep on the couch next to her.


    Annie was taken back to the vi to sleep by the housekeeper. Georgia didn''t want Annie to stay in the


    hospital every day, because the air was bad here. Fortunately, Annie didn''t see how Elsie cried and


    broke down today.


    Otherwise, Annie would have had emotional problems as well.


    She was already very sadst night. At the end of the night, Georgia tried to call Robert again, but


    there was still no answer.


    Travis came to Vanessa''s hospital room at night to talk to her. He watched Georgia put down her phone


    in disappointment and asked her.


    "Are you calling Robert? What''s wrong? He didn''t pick up?"


    Georgia gave a bitter smile.


    "I''ve called her several times since the morning and into the evening, but he hasn''t answered. I don''t


    know what he''s doing."


    Georgia even wondered if Robert was still angry with her for hiding the pregnancy.


    Although it was normal for Robert to be angry about it, Georgia was only concerned about Vanessa''s


    disappearance now.


    Georgia didn''t know why, but suddenly felt bitterly disappointed as Robert was ignoring her like now.


    Even she herself began to doubt that if she and Robert could continue to be together if their


    rtionship had gone awry just because she hadn''t told him about the miscarriage?


    Georgia had doubts about her future with Robert.


    "Maybe Robert is in trouble with something very important right now. Georgia, don''t you remember how


    I disappeared back then? You must have thought I had abandoned you. In fact, I was in an ident. Of


    course, I don''t think Robert is deliberately not contacting you or answering your calls right now. Maybe


    he has a more important matter at hand. He should be safe right now. Do you have the contact


    information of someone close to him? Maybe he''s just not avable to call you right now."


    Travis''s words made Georgia a little scared. If something happened to Robert even at this moment, she


    really didn''t have the courage to live happily.


    Georgia began to worry about Robert''s safety. She looked at her phone contacts to see if she had


    saved the phone number of Robert''s assistant.


    At that moment, her cell phone rang. This time, it was Robert who called.


    Georgia was surprised and picked up the phone.


    "Robert, are you okay? Where are you now? I''ve been calling you all day and you haven''t answered.


    Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Robert, does this dress look good ..."


    A woman''s voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone.


    Georgia heard it clearly.

 Chapter 195 Finding Vanessa

    Chapter 195 Finding Vanessa


    She was about to ask something when Robert spoke up.


    "I''m busy now. I''ll talk to youter."


    After saying that, Robert hung up the phone. Georgia''s hand trembled as she put the phone down.


    She suddenly felt ridiculous. It was obvious that she should trust Robert at this time.


    However, because of that one woman''s voice, Georgia''s heart was filled with countless spections.


    He didn''t answer her calls all day. When he called and only said two sentences, a woman''s voice came


    from the other end of the phone, and it sounded even a little ambiguous.


    Could it be that only she had been indulging in her feelings for Robert? Georgia suddenlyughed at


    herself.


    "What''s going on? Why are youughing so sadly?"


    Travis asked next to her, and Georgia just shook her head andughed bitterly.


    "Nothing is going on. I''m fine. I have to take care of Annie and I have to get Vanessa back. It''s okay. I


    can hold up alone ..."


    Georgia said this tofort herself. But after she said that, her eyes got red.


    Travis pushed the wheelchair and went over to hold Georgia''s hand.


    "Don''t make it hard on yourself. Why do you have to be strong in front of me? If you feel bad, just cry


    out, and don''t hold on. Georgia, you deserve the best love in the world."


    Georgia cried out as she held Travis''s hand. She didn''t even know why she was crying. Maybe it was


    because of Vanessa''s disappearance, maybe it was because of Robert''s indifference these days, and


    the woman''s voice on the other end of the phone just now. Maybe it was because she was having


    doubts about her love.


    More than that, even Georgia couldn''t figure it out, and she just felt sad in her heart. The worry and


    panic in her heart about Vanessa had not abated, and the man she trusted most seemed to be on the


    verge of leaving her. She seemed to be left with nothing.


    Throughout the night, even Georgia did not know how she cried and fell asleep.


    When Georgia woke up the next day, she found that Travis had been sitting next to her hospital bed.


    And the moment she opened her eyes, Travis woke up too.


    "You''re awake. Are you hungry? I''ll have someone go get you a bowl of porridge."


    Travis''s voice was gentle, and Georgia felt a little guilty.


    "Why did you sleep herest night? Your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet either. How were you able to stay


    here with me?"


    Travis had several gunshot wounds, and he was injured to protect her. How could Georgia not care?


    She felt so guilty.


    "What are you thinking? It''s just a few gunshot wounds. It''s not like I didn''t sleep. I was afraid you


    would wake up in the middle of the night and cry again. You''ll sleep better with someone by your side.


    You used to be like this. When you were sad, if you slept alone, you often slept uneasily."


    Georgiaughed in embarrassment.


    However, today was the fourth day and there was still no news from Vanessa.


    Georgia''s face became heavy all of a sudden.


    "Still no news from Vanessa today. If it goes on like this, Annie won''t be able to take it anymore.


    Vanessa has never been separated from Annie for so long. Last night, I forced the housekeeper to take


    Annie back to bed and let her rest at home. But today, Annie will definitelye over. I don''t even


    know how I''m going tofort herter."


    Besides Annie''s matter, Georgia was now more worried about Vanessa''s safety.


    She didn''t dare to say the worst-case scenario, and she didn''t want to say it.


    She could only keep telling herself that Vanessa would definitely return to Annie''s side. She would


    definitelye back safely, and they would definitely find Vanessa.


    "Maybe we''ll hear from Vanessa in a little while. You have to put your mind at ease. No news now is


    probably for the best. At least you can still have hope ... If the woman who started the rumor really


    hated Vanessa to the bone and didn''t want Vanessa to live, we must have found Vanessa''s body long


    ago. But there is no news until now. Maybe this woman just wants to torture Vanessa. We will definitely


    have a chance to find Vanessa."


    Of course, Georgia could guess this situation. But the more this was the case, the more Georgia


    became worried.


    Six years ago, when Vanessa was bullied and eventually even got pregnant, Georgia had long


    spected that Rachel had done it.


    Now that Rachel had taken Vanessa away again. Georgia didn''t dare to think about what Rachel would


    do this time.


    If she did anything worse and more vicious than she did six years ago, what worried Georgia most was


    whether Vanessa''s mental state could sustain her to pull through.


    While Georgia was thinking this, she found Robert making a phone call to her.


    She suddenly had a feeling that Vanessa had been found, and Georgia excitedly picked up the phone.


    "Robert, is there any news about Vanessa? Where is she now?"


    "I''ve already found her. She''s in a bad condition and is in the hospital. Alfred is also on his way here


    now. I will take Vanessa to your hospital. Don''t panic. You''ll see herter."


    Robert''s words filled Georgia''s heart with surprise. She asked curiously.


    "What the hell is going on? When did you find Vanessa and what happened to her?"


    Georgia asked in a panic, while Robert was somewhat silent.


    "Later, I will transfer Vanessa to the hospital where you are, and we will talk about it then. You just wait


    inside the hospital and don''t worry. In about two hours, I will bring her to the hospital you are in."


    After saying that, Robert hung up the phone. Travis asked next to her.


    "Is Robert saying that he found Vanessa? What the hell is going on?"


    Georgia shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "He didn''t make it clear over the phone, but he did say that Vanessa wasn''t doing well and was


    mentally unstable. Rachel must have done a lot to torture Vanessa. But Robert said he would take


    Vanessa and transfer her to the hospital we are in. I will be able to see Vanessa then. He told me to


    calm down now and stay inside the hospital and wait."


    Georgia breathed a sigh of relief when she confirmed Vanessa''s safety.


    However, when she thought of what Robert said about Vanessa''s unstable mental condition, Georgia


    couldn''t put her mind at ease.


    She hoped that there wouldn''t be too much trouble. Vanessa had already encountered so many


    hardships, and she hoped Vanessa would not be defeated this time.


    Robert was true to his word. After an hour or so, Robert made another phone call.


    "Vanessa has been transferred to this hospital. She is in aa and is in the third room on your floor.


    You cane and see her now."


    Hearing Robert¡¯s words, Georgia spoke up excitedly to Travis.


    "Vanessa is in the third ward on my floor! Come on, let''s go there now."


    Travis had been recovering from his injuries for four days and was still in a wheelchair. Georgia could


    barely stand. She pushed Travis''s wheelchair to Vanessa''s ward.


    Vanessa''s eyes were closed and her face was white as shey on the hospital bed, looking particrly


    haggard.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Robert was sitting on the couch, and next to him was a tall, beautiful woman.


    The woman was wearing a long red dress and looked like a strong woman. Georgia had not seen this


    woman before. She didn''t know how to speak, and Robert had already introduced her to Georgia.


    "Georgia, Mr. Armstrong, this is a friend of mine. Her name is Eliana Warner. She is my alumna when I


    was in college."


    Georgia nodded to the woman called Eliana. The woman''s intuition told her that these two people


    might be more than simple alumni.


    "Hello, Ms. Warner, I am Georgia."


    After Eliana opened her mouth to introduce herself, she took the initiative to walk up to Georgia and


    Travis. Then she extended her hand and shook Georgia''s.


    "Miss Lane, hi, my name is Eliana. Robert and I went to the same school. I heard that you and Robert


    are getting married. Congrattions."


    Eliana spoke in a dignified and polite manner, and did not seem to have the slightest malice toward her.


    However, she didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but Georgia was sure that Eliana''s voice was the same


    one she had heard on the phone yesterday.


    She was unable to feel any affinity for the woman in front of her, and could only respond politely.


    After the pleasantries of introduction were done, Georgia asked Robert.


    "What the hell is going on? How did you find Vanessa? Did she encounter something serious?"


    Georgia asked anxiously. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but ask another question.


    "Also, what about Rachel? Has this woman been caught?"


    Robert was about to answer when the ward door was thrown open again. Alfred rushed in like a


    madman.


    "She''s already sedated. Don''t you shout and wake her up."


    Eliana spoke to the man who rushed in. She could see that the man who came in was a bit agitated,


    and it was necessary for her to remind him.


    Alfred didn''t know Eliana. He looked at Vanessa, who was lying on the hospital bed with a pale face,


    and went to Robert''s face and asked the same question as Georgia.


    "Where''s Rachel? Did you catch her? And, how did you find Vanessa? Is she in a serious condition


    now?"


    Alfred and Georgia both dared not ask in detail what had happened to Vanessa.


    "Although Vanessa has been sedated, let''s talk in another room to avoid waking her up."


    Robert spoke up, and his tone increasingly flustered Georgia.


    However, she had no choice but to follow Robert to one of the hospital''s parlors.


    After everyone was seated, Robert spoke up.


    "I didn''t catch Rachel, and she just escaped. As for how I found the news about Vanessa, it¡¯s Eliana


    who told me. Eliana, you tell them what you know."


    Georgia and Alfred both looked at the woman named Eliana in confusion. Eliana smiled politely at the


    crowd.


    "I received an anonymous email that named the ce where Vanessa was being held. He reminded


    me that I could tell Robert about it. Since I knew Robert, so I called him to confirm this thing. Then


    Robert got someone to go to that ce and get Vanessa out ... but, after Robert''s people went there,


    only Vanessa was left bruised and battered, and no one else was there. In fact, we couldn''t guess what


    had happened to Vanessa there."


    "It''s just that Vanessa has been in a state of copse and confusion since our people found her. There


    seems to be a slight problem with her mental condition, but I''ve contacted some international


    psychologists. When she wakes up, they will give her a psychological examination, and only then can


    we see if her situation is serious."


    Eliana''s exnation left Georgia and Alfred iprehensible. Alfred asked impulsively already.


    "Ms. Warner, I''m sorry, but I''ve never heard of you, and you and Vanessa don''t know each other. Why


    did you receive this anonymous email, and by the time you went there, it just so happened that


    everyone else had disappeared?"

 Chapter 196 Sorrow

    Chapter 196 Sorrow


    Alfred Chow spoke with clear suspicion in his words. Eliana¡¯s appearance was just too sudden.


    She said that she received an anonymous email and that she was notified where Vanessa Cooke was.


    Then, she brought Robert Simpson¡¯s people to bring Vanessa back. However, Rachel Scott¡¯s people


    disappeared. There was obviously a problem there.


    Georgia Lane also had that kind of spection. She just couldn¡¯t understand how an unknown woman


    could be involved in Vanessa¡¯s matter.


    Vanessa and Eliana didn¡¯t know each other at all.


    ¡°My guess is that the anonymous email was probably sent to me by Rachel. I already asked Robert


    about the dispute among Rachel, Miss Cooke, and you. She probably grew her hatred out of her love


    for you. That¡¯s why she wanted to torment the woman you love. You can check Vanessa¡¯s physical


    examination report to see what injuries she has. The doctor will send the report to my phone after a


    while. As to why Rachel sent the message anonymously to me, she probably misunderstood


    something. She must have thought I have a special rtionship with Robert. I think she also still hates


    Miss Lane. Since Miss Lane is Miss Cooke¡¯s best friend, she wanted to drive a wedge between Miss


    Lane and Robert¡¯s rtionship by letting me get between you guys.¡±


    ¡°What special rtionship between you two did she misunderstand?¡±


    Georgia took the initiative and asked.


    ¡°Miss Lane, please don¡¯t get me wrong. Rachel thought Robert and I are each other¡¯s exes. But the


    truth is there was no such thing. I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. I really sincerely wish your


    rtionship with Robert to be well.¡±


    It turned out that her hunch was right. She had always thought that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    However, she spoke so calmly. Though she was a bit jealous and had different spections and


    doubts in mind, Georgia could only put these down and politely respond to the person in front of her.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for informing Robert right away and saving Vanessa. You mentioned


    Vanessa¡¯s physical examination report a while ago. How long will it take before they give it to us?¡±


    Alfred also anxiously watched Robert and Eliana from the side.


    Vanessa looked really bad, so Georgia and Alfred were extremely scared.


    But, what injuries did Vanessa have? Both of them really wanted to know right now.


    ¡°The examination report was done in another hospital. It would probably be sent to my phone after a


    while. I¡¯ll send it to you. Please patiently wait for a while.¡±


    Eliana spoke again. She even took the initiative to add their contact numbers so that she could easily


    send the report to them.


    Alfred and Georgia both exchanged numbers with Eliana.


    After they talked it out, they all went back to Vanessa¡¯s ward and waited for the examination report.


    However, before the examination report came out, Georgia saw that Elsie rke gave her a phone


    call.


    ¡°I already saw the message you sent me. You said that Vanessa was found and is in the hospital right


    now. Where is she? I¡¯ming back to the hospital right now.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here at the three rooms in front of my ward. Come here. We¡¯re all here right now.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, the other side immediately hung up.


    Elsie quickly rushed over. Once she saw Vanessa was sleeping and unconsciously lying on the bed,


    Elsie rushed over and cried as she held Vanessa¡¯s hand.


    Fortunately, Vanessa was still alive. Her sister was still alive.


    If the sister whom she just met would leave her so soon, Elsie would feel that she brought bad luck to


    her.


    Fortunately, Vanessa was still alive. Elsie felt like she was alive again.


    She had always loathed herself and lived a muddled life. However, Elsie only had the courage to


    change her life after she met her sister.


    She felt that she could change her way of life.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said before that you don¡¯t know who the older sister and younger sister are among us. From


    now on, you are my older sister. Sister, you need to wake up. I will never let anyone hurt you again in


    the future.¡±


    Georgia could feel her heart aching as she listened to what Elsie was saying.


    ¡°The report is out. Come look at it.¡±


    Eliana suddenly spoke. Georgia anxiously opened the electronic report.


    There were only identifications of the bruises on her body on the electronic report.


    Her lower body was all torn with a few stitches, and her knees and wrists all had cartginous


    bruises¡­Big and small bruises were all over her body. There were burn marks and also cuts from


    sharp tools¡­The ligaments on her hands and legs are also all broken¡­


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She already had a surgery done now, while the wounds and bruises were all bandaged.


    Georgia no longer had the courage to stand up straight. Shey limped and speechless on the floor.


    She had already guessed that Vanessa would be tortured ruthlessly, but Georgia only knew how great


    the impact was after reading the electronic report.


    Vanessa, who was so gentle and afraid of pain, was already humiliated six years ago. Georgia couldn¡¯t


    guarantee that Vanessa would still remain calm after waking up. Even she was feeling hopeless


    already.


    How could God be so cruel? Although Vanessa was not an angel, she had never offended nor hurt


    anyone.


    She was a kind youngdy, but how could God be so cruel to Vanessa?


    Vanessa already lost the love of her life. She had even lost her child six years ago. Up until this point,


    was she going to destroy Vanessa¡¯s will to live?


    Georgia knew very well that Vanessa wasn¡¯t a strong person.


    Vanessa almost didn¡¯t make it when her baby died after being born six years ago.


    However, Vanessa only regained her will to live after Georgia asked her to take care of her child not


    long after.


    Because of the pain from losing her own child, Vanessa treated Annie like her own child. This helped


    her slowly walk out of her pain and grief.


    However, how should she help Vanessa get through this pain now?


    With a ¡°bang¡±, Georgia saw Alfred kneeling in front of Vanessa¡¯s bed.


    When she realized that what happened to Vanessa was all because of Rachel and that Rachel did this


    because of Alfred, Georgia angrily walked to Alfred¡¯s side.


    She raised both of her hands high and pped hard on Alfred¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You are the one who made Vanessa suffer! If she didn¡¯t meet you back then,


    that wouldn¡¯t have happened to Vanessa six years ago¡­ If she hadn¡¯t met you, she wouldn¡¯t be


    humiliated by you this year. She wouldn¡¯t be humiliated by everyone in the wedding. If she didn¡¯t meet


    you, she wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped again by Rachel and suffer from this ruthless torture¡­ How do you still


    have the nerve to stay here?! Get out! Get out of here!¡±


    Georgia was about to copse already. She angrily pulled Alfred¡¯s clothes from behind. She wanted to


    drag him out.


    Her heart ached every time she looked at Alfred.


    The man in front of her was no longer the man Vanessa loved. He was the devil that made Vanessa


    miserable.


    ¡°Miss Lane, please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Gigi, you¡¯re weak right now. Don¡¯t be too emotional.¡±


    Eliana and Robert spoke from the side. Robert even wanted to push the wheelchair here tofort


    Georgia.


    However, Georgia angrily stared at both of them in front of her. She coldly criticized them.


    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down? Both of you shut up. If you keep talking, you should also get out of


    here! Didn¡¯t you see this report? Vanessa is a weakdy. How can she withstand all of these? Can¡¯t I


    even curse and scold the culprit?¡±


    Elsie immediately snatched Georgia¡¯s phone from her hand.


    She didn¡¯t have much schooling, but she still understood a few basic words.


    After briefly reading the report, Elsie suddenly kicked Alfred¡¯s abdomen harshly.


    Her eyes were fierce and filled with anger.


    ¡°Get out of here right now! You don¡¯t deserve to stay inside my sister¡¯s ward. You don¡¯t deserve to live


    here. Get out of here! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll stab you to death if you still don¡¯t go away!¡±


    Elsie sounded extremely vicious and cruel.


    However, Alfred knelt motionlessly in front of the bed. No matter how mean or how much Elsie kicked


    and punched him, he still silently knelt in front of the bed.


    ¡°Robert, I only want to ask you to do one thing. Let the security guards drag him out. I think I¡¯ll go crazy


    if he continues to stay here! I¡¯ll never forgive you if you don¡¯t help me.¡±


    Georgia spoke to Robert like that. Her eyes and tone both looked and sounded extremely resolute.


    Robert sighed. He took out his phone and made a phone call.


    They didn¡¯t know what he said. After a while, four men in ck suits entered and forcibly took Alfred


    away.


    At this moment.


    Georgia still felt the unbearable pain in her heart. Elsie immediately hugged Georgia and cried together.


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to talk to Robert. She felt that only Elsie understood her pain right now. Anyone


    else couldn¡¯t understand her.


    Afterwards, Eliana and Robert left the ward. It was also time for Travis Armstrong to change his


    medicine, so he also left the ward.


    Georgia and Elsie were left alone silently sitting inside Vanessa¡¯s ward. They held hands and silently


    cried.


    ¡°Gigi, is the culprit still not caught? I want to kill Alfred¡­ I know that my sister don¡¯t want me to walk the


    same path I walked before. She wants me to happily walk the right path. But how about Rachel? She¡¯s


    so evil and cruel. Was she punished for it already?¡±


    ¡°They said they didn¡¯t catch the culprit. I also want her to be severely punished.¡±


    Georgia cried as she spoke to Elsie. They gazed at each other with eyes full of pain.


    ¡°My sister is a gentle person. Will she be able to bear it?¡±


    Elsie worriedly asked again. Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°Sometimes, I think Vanessa¡¯s strong. But sometimes, I also think that she¡¯s weak. However, whether


    or not Vanessa¡¯s a strong or weak person, she shouldn¡¯t have experienced all of these. She deserves


    the best love and care in the world.¡±


    ¡°This world is really unfair. If my sister really bes crazy, I¡¯ll never abandon her. I¡¯ll take care of her


    for the rest of my life.¡±


    Elsie spoke from the side and made up her mind with red eyes.


    She was bullied and humiliated before. When she was sold to the red light district, she had seen too


    many innocent and childish girls deceived to that ce and went insane after being harassed by a


    bunch of men. They became more and more pitiful.


    At that time, Elsie kept telling herself not to care about those men. She was just selling her body


    anyway, so she didn¡¯t want to be a pathetic lunatic. She wanted to continue living.


    Elsie was able to persist and escape by relying on that kind of spirit.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to have any faith in her sister.


    She had seen too many youngdies die because of that kind of trauma. However, she already


    considered Vanessa as her sister. No matter what her sister¡¯s mental condition would be once she


    woke up, she would stay by her side and protect her.


    Even if she really went crazy, she would be by her sister¡¯s side.


    ¡°We will be by her side. Don¡¯t be afraid. We need to be strong because she needs us. At least, we


    shouldn¡¯t be crying like right now especially when Vanessa wakes up. Vanessa will only be


    sadder if she has a strong will, but we don¡¯t.¡±


    Georgiaforted her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We need to be stronger. You were wronged and became a murderer in a car ident.


    Because of that, you went to jail for six years. You¡¯re extremely strong! As for me, I¡¯ve escaped from


    humiliation and death multiple times already since I was young. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Nothing can


    defeat us with the two of us by her side.¡±


    They just silently talked like that, but Vanessa never woke up.


    Instead, Annie came back to the hospital again in the afternoon.


    Mrs. Bender sent her into Vanessa¡¯s ward and then Georgia took Annie inside.


    ¡°Mommy, I heard that we¡¯ve found Vanessa already, but why is she stillying on the hospital bed now?


    Why wouldn¡¯t she wake up? Why does she look so pale and weak? Is she sick?¡±


    Annie childishly asked.

 Chapter 197 Ill Try to Understand You

    Chapter 197 I''ll Try to Understand You


    ¡°Vanessa is hurt now, she''s sick, don''t worry Annie, Vanessa will be healthy again as long as she stays


    in the hospital for some time, don''t worry, okay?¡±


    Georgia could only console Annie like that, she couldn''t exin what happened to Vanessa now.


    Annie was such a small child, Georgia just hoped that Annie wouldn''t be worried.


    Annie didn''t understand what happened to Vanessa, Annie obviously thought that she was asleep


    because she ate the medicine and she''d probably be able to wake up on the next day.


    She happily nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, I get it, I''ll wait for her to wake up patiently... I hope that she can get well soon and get


    discharged.¡±


    ¡°Then you can sit by her side and talk to her, she''ll be very happy to hear your voice.¡±


    Georgia said that to Annie, but Annie was quite confused.


    ¡°Isn''t Mommy sleeping now? If I keep talking on the side of the bed, won''t it affect her rest?¡±


    ¡°No, you''re her beloved daughter, she has left for several days, now she definitely wants to hear your


    voice, then she''ll wake up earlier to see you, isn''t that good?¡±


    Annie believed Georgia''s words, she sat on the sofa beside Vanessa, then she started talking some


    intimate things to Vanessa.


    Georgia forced out a gratified smile.


    Vanessa had lost her child back then, she was very sad, she really raised Annie as her own child.


    Vanessa had been putting countless efforts throughout the past few years, Annie could be considered


    as the most important person for Vanessa.


    There were so many things that happened to Vanessa, Georgia was really afraid that Vanessa would


    give up on her consciousness and not willing to wake up.


    She told Annie to talk beside Vanessa''s bed, hoping that she could awaken Vanessa''s memory so


    Vanessa could wake up and face it bravely.


    It''s just that, Annie had talked continuously for an hour beside Vanessa''s sickbed, Vanessa still didn''t


    wake up.


    In the evening, Mrs. Bender already came to the ward.


    ¡°Madam, should I send her home? Mr. Simpson is also outside, he wants to ask when will you have


    dinner?¡±


    Georgia knew that she couldn''t let Annie stay in the hospital, Annie should rest well for several days for


    her surgery in the weekend.


    She walked to Annie''s side.


    ¡°Annie, just go home with Mr. Housekeeper first, only at home can you sleep and rest well, eat more,


    you¡¯re going to have surgery in a few days, you can¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Mommy? Will anyone apany Mommy tonight? I''m afraid that Mommy will be


    very disappointed if I''m not here when she''s awake.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, I''ll apany you in the ward, I''ll tell her that you came to visit today if Vanessa wakes up in


    the middle of the night, she just hopes that you rest well until you have a good physical condition to


    undergo the surgery.¡±


    This time, Annie nodded obediently.


    ¡°I understand, I''ll go home with Mr. Housekeeper and I''ll eat well, Mommy, when Vanessa wakes up,


    just forget it if it''s at midnight, but if it''s at daytime, don''t forget to video call me, I really want to talk with


    Vanessa.¡±


    Georgia smiled as she nodded, only then the housekeeper brought Annie away from the ward.


    Soon after, Georgia spoke to Elsie.


    ¡°No matter how, we shouldn''t fall down, since it''s dinner time, let''s go and eat first, we don''t know how


    Vanessa''s condition will be when she wakes up, we must take care of ourselves, and we can''t act


    strong now."


    Elsie didn''t refute Georgia''s words, even if she was reluctant to leave, she understood her.


    She couldn''t fall down first without knowing how Vanessa''s condition would be when she woke up.


    ¡°Okay then, let''s go out and have some dinner.¡±


    Right after Elsie said that, she noticed how Georgia looked in her medical attire.


    ¡°Otherwise, let''s just order takeaway from a restaurant, you can only eat light foods now, just order a


    porridge.¡±


    Seeing how Elsie could already be concerned for others, Georgia smiled.


    ¡°Robert is probably waiting for our answer outside, let''s go out first, perhaps he''ll take us out for a meal,


    he has a car, what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°I somehow feel that she''s still here, she appears inexplicably, I don''t really want to see her.¡±


    Georgia knew that the woman Elsie mentioned was Eliana, she had told Elsie about Eliana.


    At that time, Elsie''s attitude towards Eliana wasn''t that good. On one hand, Elsie felt that she was


    interested in Robert, on the other hand she also felt that she knew the news of her sister, if she was


    going to tell the truth, it¡¯d always made people feel full of conspiracy.


    ¡°Don''t mind her, it¡¯s important to eat first."


    Georgia advised Elsie, grabbed Elsie''s hand, and they walked out hand in hand.


    As expected, Robert was sitting in the wheelchair outside of the ward, waiting for them.


    As for Eliana, she just stood by Robert''s wheelchair, seeing the two of theming out, Eliana smiled


    towards Georgia and Elsie.


    ¡°Robert said to wait for you and have dinner together, I have booked a top ss restaurant''s VIP room,


    it''s the right time to go now, the chef there is a world ss top chef, it''s very hard to book him.¡±


    If it was at ordinary times, Elsie would definitely be tempted by the world''s top chef and top restaurant.


    But at that time, she really had no interest at all.


    ¡°I just want to order and eat some porridge, I have no appetite, Eliana, I might have to pass.¡±


    Elsie just said that politely, she understood that even if she didn''t like that woman, she could still pull up


    an act.


    Georgia also nodded beside her.


    ¡°It''s preferable for me to eat light food now, Elsie and I already nned on buying porridge and eat it


    here, if you have an appointment with Robert to eat at that restaurant and the chef is very hard to book,


    just go and eat now, don''t mind us.¡±


    Georgia spoke very calmly, she really didn''t want to care whether there''s a problem between Eliana


    and Robert at that time.


    She only thought of Vanessa''s consciousness and how Vanessa would go through that hardship in the


    future.


    Regarding Robert and her, Georgia didn''t want to think about it any further.


    The two of them had refused like that so Robert just said.


    ¡°Since you don''t want to go out and have a meal, I''ll tell my assistant to order a bowl of porridge for me


    too, the three of us can just eat porridge at the hospital... By the way, Travis probably can''t eat anything


    with sharp vor too, I''ll order another portion of porridge.¡±


    After saying that, Robert looked at Eliana.


    ¡°Senior, it''s very hard to book that chef but I have no interest in having a meal with you today, plus you


    have been busy all day today too, you can go home now and rest well, thank you for today.¡±


    Eliana''s expression was quite awkward, those people consecutively rejected her dinner invitation, she


    had to force a smile out.


    ¡°I understand, it is indeed unsuitable to go out and eat now, Robert, Ms. Lane, Ms. rke, next time I''ll


    treat you to a meal.¡±


    She smiled politely, Eliana soon said goodbye, turned around, and left.


    After seeing that she disappeared at the corridor, Georgia spoke to Robert.


    ¡°Actually you don''t need to force yourself and stay with us, we both want to eat porridge, you can eat


    whatever you want, as for Travis, we can just go over and ask him¡­ Aren''t you very busy with


    been found anyway, you don''t need to stay in the hospital any longer, I can take good care of myself.¡±


    Georgia spoke sensibly and gently, Robert sighed.


    ¡°Are you angry? I was not by your side these few days, it''s my fault, I apologize to you.¡±


    Georgia just shook her head.


    ¡°I don''t want to talk about these things now, I only care about Vanessa regaining her consciousness,


    Robert, what you said before was right, we should calm ourselves down and think about our problem.¡±


    After Georgia said that, she was going to pull Elsie''s hand and leave, Robert immediately grabbed


    Georgia''s wrist.


    ¡°I don''t know what made you angry, if it''s because I was not by your sidest few days... That''s


    because you hid things from me, about your pregnancy, I''m angry at heart but I don''t want to be angry


    at you, I just suppress all these feelings and digest it on my own, no matter how, I don''t want to be


    fierce in front of you, I''m not a perfect guy that can be gentle and tolerant all the time to the woman he


    likes, I''m just afraid that when I expose another side, I''ll make you even sadder.¡±


    ¡°But what I fear the most is that you''ll leave me after I can''t control my emotions and make you sad,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Georgia, you can be angry about many things but don''t doubt my intentions, I didn''t even ask for an


    exnation from you, I want to understand and be considerate for you under any circumstances ...


    Shouldn''t you give me a chance? If you tell me, what did I do badly, what made you angry? I''ll correct


    myself¡­ Or what did you misunderstand? I''ll exin it clearly¡­ I won''t demand you to exin what


    happened to you if you''re not willing to, but if there''s anything that makes you discontented or


    misunderstand me, as long as you say it out, I''m willing to exin it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Just talk to him first, I¡¯ll go to Travis'' ward and order some porridge, what do you want? You can just


    Elsie spoke to Georgia, she felt like an interference if she kept staying here.


    It¡¯d be better to let them talk it out.


    ¡°Just in porridge, I just want to eat such simple meal.¡±


    Georgia answered Elsie''s question, soon, Elsie turned around and walked towards Travis'' ward.


    After some time, there were only Robert and Georgia left around that ce.


    ¡°Let''s find a ce to talk clearly about what happened these few days.¡±


    Robert said that, in the end, the two of them walked to a VIP lounge.


    After shutting the door, Georgia spoke out about the sulks in her heart.


    She thought that what Robert said was true, she''s the first one who hid her pregnancy and miscarriage,


    it was normal for Robert to get angry.


    But he had chosen to understand her thoroughly, he didn''t try to get to the heart of the matter either, so


    she shouldn''t overdo it either.

 Chapter 198 She Wants to Commit Suicide

    Chapter 198 She Wants to Commit Suicide


    ¡°I have never had another man. This child is yours.¡±


    Gigi was silent for a moment before she said this.


    Robert felt that he was no more depressed and he was delighted as they spoke frankly with each other.


    ¡°I have never suspected that this miscarried baby was someone else¡¯s. I wouldn¡¯t think in that way.


    Didn¡¯t you believe me before?¡±


    Gigi shook her head with a rueful smile.


    ¡°I have no confidence. I¡¯m such an insecure person and I can¡¯t trust anyonepletely. Am I


    ridiculous?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She said resignedly to Robert. He shook his head and held her hands when she was sitting in front of


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Maybe I wasn¡¯t good enough, so you can¡¯t trust mepletely. Even though I¡¯m


    probably a long way from being perfect, you will trust mepletely one day.¡±


    Both of them spoke their minds. Gigi felt morefortable too.


    ¡°Actually there are many reasons. I knew early that I was pregnant, but our rtionship wasn¡¯t


    confirmed yet at the beginning. At that time, you hated my guts and I was scared that you would


    straight away force me to have an abortion after I told you about it.¡±


    ¡°I had treated you badly in the past. No wonder you couldn¡¯t fully trust me until now.¡±


    ¡°After that, I knew how protective and caring you were of me. At that time, the evidence of the


    perpetrator of the road ident had not been fully exposed. I had been worried about your mother and


    I thought that she wouldn¡¯t allow me to have this child¡­ Moreover, I wasn¡¯t sure if you were interested


    of me on a whim and always able to stay by my side. I thought you¡¯re the one who will never abandon


    your mother and may make a choice between me and her, thus I concealed it until you lose interest in


    me.¡±


    Robert felt frustrated after listening to her exnation.


    All kinds of matters umted, causing them to lose their child.


    ¡°Then what happened afterwards? Why did you still not tell me about our child after confirming our


    rtionship in the airport?¡±


    ¡°It was because I did a checkup and the doctor told me that this child may not be able to survive as the


    child may have some problems. How dare I tell you since I was extremely sad as you may also be


    upset if you know it. I don¡¯t want to make you upset.¡±


    He quickly hugged Gigi when she said this.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool! We¡¯ll get married and we¡¯ll not only enjoy those great times together, but support


    and share the pains together. How could you endure all the stress alone? How could you be so


    stupid?¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t dare to tell you at that time, but in fact I had mustered my courage and tried to tell you


    several times. However, it was interrupted by several idents until the day before miscarriage. I


    suffered from stomachache after working and went to hospital for a checkup again. The doctor told me


    the baby was stillborn and asked me to have surgery as soon as possible. I was about to freak out and


    I had no ideas on telling you this, so I just went back home andy down in despair. However, Sherlyn


    suddenly knocked my door, then I was kidnapped, causing me to miscarry¡­¡±


    ¡°The fates had conspired against us. I¡¯m sad that I didn¡¯t protect our child well.¡±


    She exined the ins and outs of the matter clearly. All the doubts and fears in his mind disappeared.


    Thing that he was most afraid of before was that Gigi didn¡¯t love him and perhaps she was just touched


    for a moment.


    Only now he gained some confidence.


    ¡°After confirming that you had miscarriage, I knew you had made an appointment for an abortion. In


    those days, I always wondered if I made a fool of myself. In fact you didn¡¯t love me at all, that¡¯s why you


    didn¡¯t trust me and conceal everything from me. I was really angry¡­ I even decided to leave you.


    Actually I didn¡¯t go abroad for work and I just lived in another ce, trying to digest those emotions. I¡¯m


    sorry for making you upset.¡±


    Since they had cleared up the misunderstandings, Gigi felt much morefortable as the secret which


    made her depressed had finally been made clear.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s normal that you was angry with me as I hid the truth. I¡¯m sorry and I apologized to you,


    Robert. At that day, I had called you for the whole day, but you didn¡¯t answer it until night. I heard there


    was a woman asking you whether the clothes was beautiful. My heart was broken at that moment and I


    had always wondering what were you doing recently. Until now, I still wondered about it.¡±


    He smirked when Gigi said this.


    ¡°You were jealous.¡±


    When Robert said this tenderly, her face turned red all of a sudden.


    ¡°The day before you called me, I underwent my first neurosurgery, but I had a fever at night. The next


    day, I was in aa, so I couldn¡¯t answer your call. When I woke up at night, my senior came as I had


    asked for her help to find the news about Vanessa. I had almost asked all my friends to investigate


    Vanessa, so after senior received that anonymous email, she took the initiative to see me.¡±


    ¡°Senior is a bit weird as she likes to wear several suits every day and asks others whether her clothes


    are beautiful. This¡¯s her pet phrase and she cares a lot about her image. You really misunderstood it.¡±


    Robert said frankly while Gigi started to ask worriedly.


    ¡°Was your situation so bad after surgery? How are you doing now? Wasn¡¯t your surgery sessful this


    time? What to do next?¡±


    ¡°It was just simply a fever, not that the surgery was unsessful. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gigi just felt relieved after Robert assured her.


    ¡°What about after that?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said before that I¡¯ll need to undergo several more neurosurgeries before I can have


    rehabilitation. So far there¡¯re two more surgeries to go, one surgery after a month and for the third, it


    depends on my recovery.¡±


    She was relieved.


    Although she just helped to push the wheelchairs once in a while, she knew how troublesome it was for


    Robert to sit in it.


    She was distressed even though he didn¡¯t say anything. She eagerly hoped that he could finish his


    surgeries soon and do rehabilitation.


    She wanted to see him get back on his feet.


    ¡°You little fool are jealous of senior!¡±


    He touched the tip of her nose. He looked gentle and seemed to be happy when Gigi was jealous.


    He wasn¡¯t confident, but he became more convinced that he wasn¡¯t making a fool of himself after


    confirming that Gigi was jealous because of him.


    ¡°Why there¡¯s still someone misunderstanding that both of you are ex-couple and the person who


    misunderstood is Rachel Scott? Is she still trying to make mischief between all of us? Why does she


    have such confidence? When will this woman be caught? I really hope that she will suffer something


    which is a thousand times more painful that Vanessa. She likes Alfred Chow, but she tortured Vanessa


    deliberately. I really hate this kind of woman the most!¡±


    ¡°When we were in university, she studied at a higher grade, but we both had simr hobbies, so we had


    participated in various researchpetitions. Basically, I won the first ce while she took the second


    ce, so everyone gave us a nickname, Simpson couple¡­ they were just kidding. We would also met


    each other usually as there were a lot of club meetings. I wanted to rify the truth but there was a


    pervert courting her and even did several serious things, thus she asked me not to rify the truth so


    the pervert would give up. At that time, I didn¡¯t refuse it because I was single.¡±


    ¡°I had been pretended as her boyfriend until she graduated. This thing had happened many years ago


    and the people just followed the crowd to talk about it. Perhaps Rachel have investigated my past and


    misunderstood my rtionship with senior. She likes Alfred but she tortured the woman whom Alfred


    likes and even implicated us. Don¡¯t worry, I have asked people to look for Rachel. As long as we find


    her, you can do whatever you want to revenge for Vanessa. I¡¯ll help you to deal with the aftermath.¡±


    This made Gigi happy. She wasn¡¯t a reasonable person.


    Before he said clearly how was his rtionship with Eliana, she would have different spections and


    would also be jealous as she was ordinary.


    She could be sure that Robert had no other special feeling towards Eliana.


    However, Gigi suspected that Eliana might still like him after Robert telling their past.


    This stupid man didn¡¯t seem to think that at all. Gigi didn¡¯t know if she had guessed it correct or wrong.


    If it was true, she felt a bit sorry for Eliana.


    She kept implying herself that it was better not to imagine anymore. Probably they were just


    schoolmates.


    She didn¡¯t bother about the matter as the most important thing right now was to help Vanessa to get


    through this difficulty.


    ¡°Of course we can¡¯t let Rachel go. As for Alfred, I really hope that he had nothing to do with Vanessa


    anymore¡­ hope that she will forget about those pains when she wakes up.¡±


    Then, Gigi brought Robert to Travis Armstrong¡¯s ward.


    Elsie rke had already ordered four bowls of porridge. Four of them settled their dinner inside the


    ward.


    At night, Elsie went to sleep in Vanessa¡¯s ward. Since Gigi would have an infusion, she could only


    return to her ward.


    Robert didn¡¯t leave and he followed Gigi to her ward, intending to apany her.


    However, this was a restless night.


    Elsie¡¯s panicked voice woke up everyone who were sleeping in the surrounding rooms at midnight.


    When Gigi and Robert rushed to Vanessa¡¯s ward, they saw Elsie embracing Vanessa tightly.


    Both of them standing near to the window. If Elsie loosened her grip and let her go, Vanessa would


    straight away jump down.

 Chapter 199 Vanessa Was Crushed

    Chapter 199 Vanessa Was Crushed


    Georgia madly rushed to Vanessa and tightly held her as Elsie.


    Vanessa kept struggling to get away from them, and she wanted to jump off the window.


    Elsie could not pull Vanessa back from the window herself. But after Georgia came to help her, the two


    of them had made much ado, and they finally pulled Vanessa back from the window.


    The three women were t on the floor.


    ¡°You''re my elder sister. We''ve just acquainted with each other. Why do you want to leave me?¡±


    Elsie copsed and cried on the floor while Vanessa was silent and sat soullessly there.


    Georgia felt heartbroken and sad to see Vanessa like this.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Vanessa, say something to us. We''ve been gone through so much, and those pains will all blow over.


    Your life can start over now, so don''t leave us. Annie has been waiting for you to wake up.¡±


    Vanessa sat dully on the ground and paid no heed to anyone.


    She knew that she could not jump off the window at this time. She did not struggle and freak out. She


    sat on the floor in silence.


    ¡°It''s better to help her to the bed.¡±


    Robert said by the side. He wanted to go over and help them, but his legs were injured. He could only


    watch Georgia rushed over to Vanessa and pulled her back from the window.


    It made Robert''s heartache to see the three women copsed on the floor.


    Not many people would have been able to bear what Vanessa had suffered.


    An innocent and weak woman suffered such great pain. Robert could understand that Vanessa was in


    an emotional breakdown.


    Georgia and Elsie got Vanessa up from the ground and then helped her to the bed to rest.


    Vanessa was at the mercy of them, and she did not resist. She looked like a soulless puppet.


    Vanessa''s heart was probably like dead ashes. Georgia did not know what to say.


    She was afraid that the more she said, the more desperate Vanessa would be.


    Elsie cried out next to Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, I''ve said that you''re my elder sister from that time onwards. How can you not say anything? I


    haven''t learned any skills yet. I haven''t even started my life over yet. What should I do if you are like


    this in the future? I want us to live happily together as a family. Vanessa, don''t leave me, okay?¡±


    Elsie cried loudly, and her voice was full of sadness. But Vanessa did not even move her eyes.


    She seemed to have lost the ability tomunicate with others. When Georgia saw Vanessa refused


    to talk with others, she wondered that Vanessa would seek death again after they left. Did Vanessa


    have no expectations for the world?


    ¡°Vanessa, it''s midnight. I will ask Annie toe over to keep youpany tomorrow. She is worried


    about you. Can you smile at her tomorrow?¡±


    Vanessa remained silent.


    ¡°Let''s have a psychologiste over to check her situation tomorrow. It''s toote now. You guys have


    a good rest. I''ll find someone to guard this ce. No. I''ll find a few more people to guard here in case


    there is any more ident.¡±


    Robert said by the side, and he thought that it was dangerous if nobody guard in Vanessa''s ward when


    he saw Vanessa like this.


    However, Georgia and Elsie needed to rest, and Robert would find someone to guard the ward. It


    would be better for Vanessa to move to a safer room.


    Georgia epted Robert''s decision. Vanessa did not react at all, at the mercy of them to ce two


    bodyguards on guard inside her ward. Both of the bodyguards took turns on duty.


    Georgia handed out a ss of water to Vanessa. Vanessa took a sip of water, theny on the bed and


    closed her eyes.


    Georgia did not know whether to be gratified or sad when she saw Vanessa like this. Vanessa at least


    was healthy and alive, and she was not crazily looking for death.


    But it did not seem to be anything to be happy.


    In the first half of the night, Elsie continued to stay next to Vanessa''s bed, and the bodyguards sent by


    Robert guarded the ward.


    In thetter half of the night, Georgia and Robert returned to the ward where they were staying.


    ¡°Robert, there is no much help for Vanessa even the psychologistes tomorrow. Habit cures habit. I


    don''t know whether Vanessa is suffered from too much pain and could not face the days in her future,


    or she has no courage to live. I don''t know what to do in this situation.¡±


    ¡°That depends on what is the most painful thing she suffered from and what she wants to do the most.


    Take your time. If Vanessa has a mental problem, I believe that you will always be by her side, even it


    takes a year or a few years to recover, as long as she is alive. I will also help you.¡±


    ¡°Robert, thank you. There are so many things happening around me, and I always have to trouble you.¡±


    Robert smiled.


    ¡°It''s just a small matter. Who else can you depend on if I can''t make it? Then how am I qualified to be


    your boyfriend, even to be your husband in the future?¡±


    Georgia felt warm on the inside. She had not recovered yet, and she fell asleep in thetter half of the


    night after she had a long day.


    Georgia intended to go directly to Vanessa''s ward the next morning.


    She woke up and saw Robert was looking at the documents next to her. They made a smile eyes to


    eyes.


    There was a sudden knock on the ward door before she spoke.


    Soon Ivan came into the ward who was a person that Georgia did not expect.


    Ivan walked in with Annie in his arms, and the housekeeper followed behind.


    Annie flew to Georgia''s side as soon as she came in.


    ¡°Mommy, I got up early today and came over to meet you. Where''s Vanessa? Has she woken up yet? I


    want to meet her so much.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa has woken up, but she''s in a bad mood now. We''ll go over to herter. How did youe


    over with Ivan?¡±


    Georgia curiously asked, and Ivan answered directly by the side.


    ¡°Georgia, I want to meet you guys. I had not visited you since you had hospitalized. I went abroad and


    had an operation job a few days ago. I won''t go elsewhere these days and prepare with ease for


    Annie''s operation after few days. I went directly to the vi this morning and realized that Robert was


    not at home. He is in hospital with you. I apanied Annie toe over to the hospital since she


    was alsoing.¡±


    So that was what it was. Georgia and Ivan had a state of being friends. She thanked.


    ¡°You have to prepare for Annie''s operation within these few days. I''m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Ivan showed more respect to Georgia. He thought that Georgia was a polite and dignified woman after


    much contact with her. She was not an evil-minded woman that he suspected before, and she was not


    ying Robert''s feeling.


    He blessed Robert and Georgia, and his dislikes for Georgia dissipated.


    Ivan always felt that Georgia looked like Emilia at that time. He did not have this feeling anymore after


    much contact with her. His detestation for Georgia had disappeared as well.


    Ivan seemed to want to talk with Robert. At the same time, Georgia decided to visit Vanessa. She got


    out of the bed, and she held Annie and said.


    ¡°It seems like you guys have to talk about something. I''ll take Annie to Vanessa''s ward now. We''ll meet


    again if somethinges up.¡±


    Robert nodded after Georgia spoke.


    ¡°Go ahead and remember to look for me if there''s anything.¡±


    After Georgia and Annie left, Ivan sat next to Robert.


    ¡°I heard that you had a high fever after your first surgery. How did that happen? I didn''t ask earlier. Did


    it affect your body?¡±


    ¡°It''s not a big deal. It''s just my body will recover more slowly. I didn''t think earlier that it was anything


    serious with being in a wheelchair for a year. But it seems that there is a lot of inconveniences now.¡±


    Ivan asked amusingly next to him.


    ¡°Is it felt inconvenient because you can''t hold your woman in your arms? A gorgeous and pretty woman


    is right beside you, and she had told you her true feeling. Is it frustrating that you can only watch her


    but can''t touch her?¡±


    Ivan teased while Robert smiled helplessly.


    ¡°How can you think so much? Sometimes I wish that I can stand up and rush to her side to hug or


    stand to her side and hold her hand. But I can''t make it andment about this. It''s not like what you


    think. Am I that superficial?¡±


    Ivanughed at him by the side. Both of them talked for a while then Ivan started to ask again.


    ¡°Have you caught the person behind the kidnapping of Georgia?¡±


    Ivan knew that Georgia had miscarried. He felt pity for Georgia and Robert. If there was a baby, they


    should have immediately get married. However, they could only dy the wedding.


    ¡°It''s still under investigation. The person behind disappears without a trace. We''re looking for the


    person for many days, but we have no idea where the person goes. I always think that Rachel had


    released Vanessa herself, but I don''t understand her intention. Alfred is still investigating this, and he


    may hold some important information.¡±


    ¡°Georgia has been cleared her name from the giarism injustice, and everyone knew that the Lane


    family concealed the truth about the car ident. You said earlier that you would deal with the Lane


    family after these. Is it dragging because of the sudden kidnapping of Georgia in these two days? I


    heard that the Lane family has gone bankrupt, and the investors have all withdrawn their capital. They


    are like rats scampering in the street who everybody wants to beat up. Do you know this? Is it you who


    did it?¡±


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡°I''ve intervened part of it, but I''m not the only one who did it. My dad did it as well. He feels guilty for


    Wendy and me, and he wants to avenge Wendy. Although I don''t like him to intervene, I''ll cooperate


    and work with him for the avenge of Wendy. His power is slightly stronger than mine, and his means


    are ruthless and fast. The Lane family is losing their properties by degrees. They are seeing everyone


    abandon them, and nobody will help them. It is the most tormenting way.¡±


    Ivan and Wendy had deep affection too. He would also deal with the Lane family if Robert did not do


    so.


    However, Ivan had a different opinion from Robert.


    ¡°You have dealt with Eden, and he will not have the chance to turnaround. It may take a year or more


    for him to disappear from the world soon. But you dealt with the Lane family with this slow means. I''m


    afraid some idents will happening.¡±


    ¡°If they can turnaround, or have someone to secretly dormant, or they take a gamble to plot against you


    or Georgia, or even against Annie. What should you do at that time? Don''t drag it and just let the Lane


    family pay the price.¡±

 Chapter 200 His Apology

    Chapter 200 His Apology


    After Ivan made this suggestion, Robert abruptly thought of Gigi¡¯s current kidnapping incident.


    He was the one who didn¡¯t protect Gigi in the first ce. He suddenly felt that he was too slow when


    responding to the plot against the Lane family.


    ¡°You are right, I was actually stumped at that moment, I will give our father a call to change the


    strategy.¡± After some deliberation between the two brothers, Robert gave his father a call on his direct


    line. He told his father Aidan about the discussion he had with his brother Ivan.


    ¡°Our original n was to torment them slowly, so they didn¡¯t have a choice but to end their lives,


    however Emma and Owen Lane are not the type of people who we could¡¯ve killed slowly. If they


    remember this and take revenge on me or Gigi, that¡¯s not the sort of retaliation we can lose to. Let¡¯s


    change the n.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aidan asked as he panicked on the other line.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s life or death, we need them to be within our grasp, if we can¡¯t achieve this, there is no point


    of keeping them alive. It¡¯ll be a headache to harm them in the same country, if you can achieve this, go


    ahead. If not, I will handle this.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you want, I will make it happen, I don¡¯t want them alive in this world either, these


    people are aplices to murder, I will take revenge for Wendy.¡± Aidan agreed on the phone. Even


    though they are not kindhearted people it didn¡¯t mean that he is allowed to be a delinquent.


    Predators will always prey on the weakest in this world, if you let your enemy live, one day your enemy


    will definitely fight back. There is no such thing as pure equality and justice in this world.


    After he talked to Aidan and before he could tell Ivan about his phone conversation with his father,


    Robert heard his mobile phone ring. To his surprise it was a call from Anaya.


    He thought about the time when he took advantage of Anaya and hurt Georgina Lane and felt bad.


    They have only met once, Robert thought it was strange that Anaya is calling. What does she want?


    ¡°Robert, can I ask you something?¡± Anaya asked directly after he picked up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Robert was interested in what she had to say, she is indeed his own cousin. If she


    needed a little help, he does not mind helping her at all.


    However, after he answered her, Anaya started criticizing him. ¡°What is going on with you and Georgia,


    cousin? When you told me that you¡¯re with her, I thought it was strange. She clearly faked a paternity


    test and deceived you and you hated her at that time. But why do you want to be with her? Do you


    know what she did recently? She went to the professor directly and bad mouthed me, the professor has


    banned me from theboratory. How can you be with someone like that?¡±


    Georgia had already spoken to Robert privately about Anaya and rified the situation ¨C Anaya stole


    some experiment results. Obviously, Robert wasn¡¯t just going to side with Anaya. He asked Anaya,


    ¡°You got kicked out from theboratory because you stole experiment data, Anaya, I¡¯m your cousin, so


    I¡¯m not going to me you for doing things to hurt Gigi. I¡¯m not going to punish you, but I will not


    tolerate your behavior again, do you understand me?¡±


    Robert warned her bluntly. He originally wanted to ignore her with Georgia, but Anaya surprised him by


    calling him to hurl insults towards Georgia. This made him angry.


    ¡°Robert¡­¡± Anaya started to cry over the phone. ¡°How can you really like this sort of woman? Don¡¯t you


    know about her past? You know that she sells her body in the club, don¡¯t you? She keeps trying to flirt


    with a senior in my school named Aston Powell, she¡¯s no angel, Aunt Maisie will not give this marriage


    her blessing.¡±


    ¡°This is not anything you need to worry about, how my mother feels about my future with Gigi is none of


    your business. I¡¯m going to ask you again why did you call me today? If you¡¯ve called to demand that I


    break up with Georgia I think you should hang up immediately, it¡¯s not happening.¡± Robert thought of


    Anaya.


    This led him to think about the rtionship between Rachel Scott and Anaya. Would it be possible that


    there is something wrong with their gene pool? Why are there two abnormal women?


    ¡°Robert, apart from this I have been wanting to tell you something, I have called my aunt several times,


    but she has not been answering my calls, what is going on? I have phoned the housekeeper at home, I


    was informed that she is on vacation and is not home either, why is she avoiding my calls??¡± Said


    Anaya.


    Ever since Anaya left the MU Research Institute, she had been plotting to take revenge on Georgia, but


    Georgia had sessfully made a name for herself, Professor Lee had epted her, colleagues


    appreciated herpany, even his cousin fell in love with her. This was something Anaya cannot


    ept.


    All she could do was call her Aunt Maisie and let her stop Robert from marrying Georgia.


    However, no one answered even after a few attempts to call her aunt, this made Anaya depressed.


    She could not change her point of view and condemned Georgia.


    ¡°Did the phone connect when you called my mother?¡± Robert asked curiously. His mother has been


    very kind to Anaya ever since Wendy¡¯s death, it didn¡¯t seem likely that his mother will avoid her calls.


    Anaya felt misunderstood and started to cry over the phone, initially she thought she was determined to


    call her Aunt Maisie to spill out Georgia¡¯s secrets and even get her Aunt Maisie to force Robert to dump


    Georgia.


    But now she can¡¯t even talk on the phone. This made her feel agitated. Georgia had people supporting


    her and now she was a nobody. ¡°It¡¯s been four or five days and I cannot seem to get through to her,


    what is going on? Do you think something happened to my Aunt Maisie?¡± Asked Anaya.


    Even though Robert does not talk to his mother everyday, he talked to her every two to three days.


    They only talked on the phone for a short time, but he turned down Anaya¡¯s assumption. ¡°I talked to my


    mother the day before yesterday, did you say something out of line to make her angry and avoid you?¡±


    ¡°I will never be guilty of doing so!¡± Yelled Anaya over the phone. ¡°I have a good rtionship with Aunt


    Maisie, she used to pick up my calls, but it¡¯s been almost a month and she has not picked up any of my


    calls. Don¡¯t you think it sounds fishy?¡±


    To be honest, Robert was suspicious about Anaya¡¯s intentions for calling his mother.


    Didn¡¯t sound like her intensions were pure, it even sounded like she was sneering at Gigi. It would


    make it harder for him to be together with Gigi afterwards.


    At this moment Robert had a selfish thought. ¡°The fact that you can¡¯t reach her momentarily proves that


    she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you, wait for her to get home ande over to talk to her.¡± Robert said and


    hung up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did Anaya call you?¡± Ivan asked. Of course, Ivan knows of Anaya, she often


    visited when they were younger. But they¡¯ve grown apart since everyone is grown up and working hard


    on their careers and only met up once in a blue moon.


    Robert told him a simplified version of the talk he had with Aidan and Anaya.


    ¡°Anaya has always been a cautious person since we were young, now that she is older, her personality


    has intensified. I believe that my great aunt¡¯s temporaryck of contact with her is actually a good thing.


    If my great aunt¡¯s point of view of Georgia worsens, you can see that Anaya¡¯s intensions are cruel.¡±


    ¡°You are right, I don¡¯t need to worry about Anaya, she can reflect upon her own mistakes.¡± The two


    brothers finished their conversation when Georgia and Annie walked in Vanessa¡¯s ward.


    Elsie sat on the side of Vanessa Cooke¡¯s bed as usual, her eyes were red. A security guard stood by


    the window watching. After walking in with Georgia, Annie ran towards the bed, ¡°Mommy¡­ mommy¡­


    Annie is here to visit you!¡±


    Annie was very excited, but Vanessaid still diagonally on her bed. She stared nkly towards the


    television show airing on tv, only blinking asionally.


    But Georgia felt that Vanessa has already expressed her thoughts, her eyes were staring at the


    television, but her brain was not absorbing any content. She had no idea what she was thinking about.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ mommy¡­ Why aren¡¯t you saying anything to me? Is this tv show any good? I haven¡¯t


    watched it before, do you want to tell me about the plot? I really like to know¡­¡± Annie asked excitedly


    while she held on to Vanessa¡¯s hand.


    But Vanessa didn¡¯t even look at her.


    She had already be a soulless shell, Annie shook her arm several times, Vanessa did not move.


    It¡¯s as if she had gone deaf and blind.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Are you angry at me? Why aren¡¯t you talking to me?¡± Annie felt undesirable, her eyes


    started turning red. Georgia quickly consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset Annie, Vanessa needs time to


    recover from her conditions, she¡¯s not ignoring you, she just can¡¯t hear you right now.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why has my mother be like this? Her eyes are watching the television, why won¡¯t she


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    look at me?¡±Annie asked curiously.


    Annie was only five years old, so it was natural for her to ask questions, Georgia didn¡¯t know how to


    exin this, but Elsie was standing beside her, and she smiled. ¡°Annie, your Vanessa isn¡¯t feeling like


    herself right now, even though her eyes are open, but she can¡¯t see anything, she can¡¯t hear anything


    either; her five senses have temporarily shut down, it¡¯s nothing serious but she will need some time to


    recover¡­ Vanessa cares about you, but she¡¯s not feeling well, do you think you can forgive her?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Annie asked cautiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s just what you see in story books, can¡¯t see or hear right?¡±, Elsie said. Annie nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the case, Vanessa will get better, will Annie give her some time?¡± This did not only make


    Annie feel better, but she also even felt sorry for her mother. ¡°I just wish that Mommy will get better


    soon, I will not get mad at her, Mommy, Annie is here, you can¡¯t hear or see me right now, but I will be


    always beside you.¡±


    After Annie finished that sentence, Georgia saw Elsie pretend to turn around in order to wipe off her


    tears, she felt sad.


    Georgia took Annie¡¯s hand, ¡°Annie you¡¯re doing great, Vanessa needs some time to recover, but if we


    see talk to her everyday, she will recover faster.¡±


    ¡°I understand, even if Mommy doesn¡¯t talk to me, I will still read story books to her, in the past she has


    read story books to me, now it¡¯s my turn to read to Mommy, I remember these stories.¡±, Annie said as


    she obediently sat beside her, narrating a story intermittently.


    Annie has a disciplined personality, Georgia felt gratified, but a little sad.


    She really wished Vanessa woke up sooner, bur after such a big incident, who could cheer up


    immediately?


    As long as Vanessa was still healthy, she can wait patiently.


    Annie stayed in the room to talk to Vanessa, Georgia and Elsie went outside for a talk.


    ¡°Does she look around nkly after she wakes up and not utter a word?¡±, Georgia asked Elsie.


    ¡°Yes, after my sister opens her eyes, I fetch her water to drink, food to eat, she doesn¡¯t cry or scream,


    she does whatever I want her to do, I don¡¯t know what she is thinking now, did she already close


    herself off?¡± asked Elsie.


    ¡°Has the psychiatrist seen her yet?¡± asked Georgia.


    ¡°He has already visited her today morning, he asked my sister a lot of questions, but she didn¡¯t even


    move her eyes, or say a word, I guess he doesn¡¯t have a detailed report on her but right now I just want


    to know what is on her mind, that is how we can help her.¡± Said Elsie.


    Georgia shook her head; she didn¡¯t know what crushed Vanessa¡¯s soul and how she could help.


    If those humiliating memories of being tortured made Vanessa fall apart, she would not have woken up


    and wanted tomit suicide, an indication that she is conscious.


    But after the hospital staff prevented her frommitting suicide, she just let everyone put her in bed,


    she just did what everyone wanted her to eat and drink, like a puppet. This stopped Georgia from


    making a conclusion.


    ¡°Even though there is not much on the psychiatrist¡¯s report, the staff have been professional, let¡¯s wait


    for a while, I can¡¯t take my eyes off Vanessa, I¡¯m scared that she will try to jump off a building, or do


    other dangerous things.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress out too much, didn¡¯t your family send two bodyguards? If it¡¯s just going to be the two of us


    there is not going to be enough manpower, we will make sure your sister is safe.¡± Georgia said and


    nodded.


    The ¡°Idiot¡± Travis rolled his wheelchair towards thedies while they were talking, ¡°Good morning, how


    is Vanessa today?¡± he asked. He did not know about what happenedst night since the injuries on his


    body required an IV and he was in deep sleep.


    After he woke up on that day, Georgia and Elsie were already outside talking, he got curious.


    ¡°Seems like Vanessa can¡¯t hear or see anyone, she just does whatever we want her to do, be itying


    down on the bed, eating, drinking, watching the television. But I think she has lost hope, I don¡¯t know


    how to console her.¡±


    Travis wanted to say something, but Georgia¡¯s eyes were ring furiously at his shadow.

 Chapter 201 She Hated to See the Man for the First Time

    Chapter 201 She Hated to See the Man for the First Time


    ¡°Why are you still sticking around here? Can you just piss off?¡±


    Georgia roared in anger.


    Travis turned his wheelchair around and saw Alfred walking to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t step forward, or I will beat you.¡±


    Elsie roared aside. The two women shared the hatred for Alfred. They got angry when they saw him.


    ¡°You can punish me whatever you liketer. I just heard Vanessa woke upst night. I heard that she is


    not feeling well now and doesn¡¯t want to say anything. I just want to take a look at her and talk with


    her.¡±


    Alfred pleaded for the first time. He knew he didn¡¯t get to say that because it was him who put Vanessa


    into trouble.


    But he couldn¡¯t ignore Vanessa¡¯s situation now.


    Last night, he was taken away by Robert¡¯s men. In fact, he was not willing to go at all.


    But he knew he shouldn¡¯t stay there and made Vanessa¡¯s friend angry.


    But when he knew Vanessa woke up at midnight, he couldn¡¯t help but think about her, especially when


    he knew Vanessa was in poor mental health. He resisted his urge to go to see Vanessa for the whole


    night, just to beg Georgia and Elsie to give him a chance to see Vanessa this morning.


    ¡°If you want us to let you in, you should catch the culprit at least. Rachel is still atrge. If you want to


    see Vanessa, you have to bring Rachel to Vanessa.¡±


    Georgia taunted Alfred.


    Alfred could never be forgiven with just an apology because he could never make it up for Vanessa¡¯s


    pains. Hatred was the only feeling that Georgia had for Alfred now.


    ¡°Georgia is right. You have to catch Rachel at least. You don¡¯t get toe in and see Vanessa if you


    couldn¡¯t punish Rachel,¡± Elsie said.


    Alfred kneeled in front of Georgia and Elsie. His arrogance was gone. He said humbly.


    ¡°I really want to see Vanessa. Please.¡±


    Georgia just wanted to ask him to leave. And Elsie even wanted to beat him.


    To their surprise, the door of the sickroom was opened. It was actually Vanessa who was walking out.


    Her eyes shed for the first time.


    ¡°Let hime in.¡±


    Annie looked confused and didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    Vanessa¡¯s simple words surprised Georgia and Elsie a bit.


    This was Vanessa¡¯s decision, so they could only let Alfrede into the room.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Vanessa sat on the bed silently like a ghost.


    Alfred walked to her in worry. He thought she had lost her mind and couldn¡¯t recognize anyone and say


    anything. But now it seemed that she could recognize him. Alfred wondered what Vanessa would talk


    to him and walked into the room, feeling uneasy.


    He felt his fast heartbeat and had a sinking feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk with him alone.¡±


    Vanessa said. She was asking all the people to leave, including Georgia, Elsie, and the two


    bodyguards. She just wanted to talk with Alfred privately.


    Georgia could do nothing but nod.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting outside. If you need anything, just call us. Don¡¯t be afraid, Vanessa. Elsie, and I will


    always be here. Don¡¯t lose hope. Annie is here, too. You will be fine.¡±


    Vanessa didn¡¯t pay attention to Georgia¡¯s words at all. Georgia could do nothing but leave with Annie,


    Elsie and the bodyguards. She walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Georgia stayed outside the room. She was worried that something might happen.


    In the room, Vanessa looked at Alfred silently. Suddenly, she giggled.


    Her tears rolled down while she was giggling.


    ¡°Do you know why I let you in?¡±


    Vanessa asked Alfred. He could see a suggestion of smile in her eyes. But at the same time, he felt


    irony and sadness, even craziness and desperation blended in it.


    His heart ached as if it was held tight by someone. The pains made him suffered.


    ¡°Vanessa, I misunderstood you. I was bad to you. If you want to hit me or scold me, just do it. I just


    want you to calm down and feel better.¡±


    Hearing Alfred¡¯s words, Vanessaughed loudly. Herughter was tinged with bitterness, sorrow, and


    despair.


    ¡°Why I want to hit you and scold you? If I do so, it will only make you feel less guilty. Why should I


    make you feel better? Do you know what I want to do now? I want to cut your heart out and then crush


    it.¡±


    Alfred felt hurt at hearing Vanessa¡¯s words. He took Vanessa¡¯s hand suddenly.


    ¡°Vanessa, please. You are not being yourself ¡­ I know you are hurt and angry with me. Just take it out


    on me. Hit me, scold me, or anything.¡±


    Vanessa sneered. She looked at the ceiling in sorrow. Looking at the white wall, she suddenly thought


    her life was pathetic and hrious.


    She took a deep breath and smiled at Alfred.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to me six years ago? Do you know how I got through all of these?¡±


    Of course, Alfred knew what happened. He had found out the culprit. It was Rachel.


    But now Vanessa brought up her encounter six years ago. He had no idea what she still felt sad for.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault ¡­ I should have trusted you and been good to you. I am the most terrible


    bastard in the world.¡±


    There was a p.


    Alfred could only apologize by pping himself twice.


    Vanessa only felt he was silly to do so.


    ¡°No. Your biggest mistake is not your distrust for me but knowing Rachel. I can¡¯t believe you could


    know such kind of person. If I knew how she is. I wouldn¡¯t meet you. And I wouldn¡¯t be with you. Rachel


    ruined my life just because she loves you. Why should I be in love with you?¡±


    Vanessa asked hysterically.


    ¡°You know what. Six years ago, I got pregnant and even didn¡¯t know who¡¯s my child¡¯s father. I was not


    sure whether it was you or those men who bullied me who made me pregnant. I didn¡¯t dare to ask for


    your decision. And the doctor advised me to do no abortion ¡­ I could do nothing but break up with you.


    But why? Why couldn¡¯t Rachel let go of me? My child died soon after he was born. I thought it was


    because I didn¡¯t protect him well. But do you know why he died?¡±


    Alfred looked at Vanessa in shock. He suddenly felt scared. His teeth began to chatter, and he didn¡¯t


    dare to say anything at this moment.


    Vanessa suddenlyughed. Sorrow and hatred were filled with herughter.


    ¡°Do you know what Rachel told me? She said that my child was born healthy. It was a lovely boy. But


    she took my child directly and froze him to death in the snow. She added that he was our son.¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous ¡­ I was humiliated just because I loved you. I could not even take a look at my child


    but ept his death. Why should I know you? Why did youe to haunt me six yearster? Why did


    you allow Rachel to humiliate me and get me back? She made me suffer from the same thing again.


    Why did youe to my life? You ruined me and my child. From now on, don¡¯t show up in front of me.


    I hate you!¡±


    Hearing Vanessa¡¯s words, Alfred trembled. His eyes were red, and his lips were trembling. Suddenly,


    he rushed to hold her tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Vanessa. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m an asshole. I shouldn¡¯t have made you suffer that


    much. I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Alfred spluttered his apology. But Vanessa just kept giggling.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this? My child passed away. And then you came to me and let me go through the


    same pain once again. Every time I look at you, I think of the death of my innocent child, the humiliation


    that Rachel and her man brought to me over and over ¡­ You give me nothing but pains. Don¡¯t pretend


    to apologize to me. Piss off!¡±


    Alfred felt he had lost his mind. He didn¡¯t want to leave here. He kneeled to apologize.


    ¡°I said piss off! I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    Alfred knew that if he went out of the room, their rtionship would break downpletely.


    ¡°I know you are suffering. Just get that stuff out on me. Hit me, scold me, or anything.¡±


    Vanessa felt it was too painful to see Alfred. She hated to see his face for the first time.


    There was a fruit knife beside her. She took the knife and stab Alfred.

 Chapter 202 Vanessa’s Nervous Breakdown

    Chapter 202 Vanessa¡¯s Nervous Breakdown


    ¡°Oh no. Something is wrong inside.¡±


    The bodyguard beside Georgia suddenly said. He opened the door immediately.


    Georgia covered Annie¡¯s eyes unconsciously. She even didn¡¯t dare to see what happened inside the


    room. She told the other bodyguard.


    ¡°Take care of Annie and stay here to protect her. I¡¯ll go to see what happened.¡±


    ¡°Mom Georgia, why can¡¯t I go with you? Did something happen to mom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She is being emotional. I¡¯m afraid you will be scared by her. When you are in bad mood,


    you always cry, don¡¯t you? Sometimes people could lose their emotional control and Vanessa is losing


    it right now. Just stay here quietly with the bodyguard for a while, OK?¡±


    Annie was a bit unwilling to do so. But now that Georgia asked her to stay, she could only say yes and


    stay there with the bodyguard.


    Georgia went to the sickroom directly.


    What happened in front of her made her shiver.


    Alfred¡¯s belly was stabbed by a long thin knife. His blood was running down to the ground.


    Vanessa watched him calmly. Alfred didn¡¯t faint. He just kneeled on the ground with a painful look.


    Elsie was shocked and couldn¡¯t say anything. The bodyguard rushed in and stopped. All people


    seemed to be too shocked to move.


    Georgia didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Piss off. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Vanessa said calmly. She went back to the bed,y on it, and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Elsie, take care of Vanessa. I will take Alfred away.¡±


    Georgia made a quick decision. She asked the bodyguard and Elsie to stay in the room, and she


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    walked to Alfred.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Georgia took the poor Alfred¡¯s hand and helped him up, then pulled him to the door.


    Before they passed through the door, Georgia went out of the room.


    ¡°Take Annie to my room and have her stayed with her dad and uncle. I¡¯ve got something else on.¡±


    Annie was confused.


    ¡°Mom Georgia, why don¡¯t you let me see mom?¡±


    ¡°She fell asleep. I¡¯ve got things to take care of and I can¡¯t be with you for now. Could you go to your


    dad?¡±


    Too many things happened. Children were easily afraid. Annie couldn¡¯t help crying.


    ¡°Mom Georgia, I want to see mom. Something must happen to her. Let me in!¡±


    Annie almost rushed into the room. Georgia signaled the bodyguard to stop her. The bodyguard held


    Annie in his arm.


    Although Annie was struggling to free herself, Georgia could only say.


    ¡°Take her to my room no matter how hard she cries. Leave her to her dad, OK?¡±


    The bodyguard nodded. He held the struggling girl and took her to Georgia¡¯s room.


    Annie kept struggling and crying. But she couldn¡¯t free herself from an adult¡¯s arms.


    Seeing Annie had been taken away, Georgia pulled Alfred out.


    ¡°We are going to the emergency room. You need an operation right now. Your wound is not so deep. I


    don¡¯t want Vanessa to be interrogated by police. You don¡¯t want Vanessa to be put in prison, do you?¡±


    Alfred watched ahead with a zed look and let Georgia pull him to the emergency room for an


    operation.


    The bodyguard took the crying Annie to Georgia¡¯s room.


    Robert and Ivan were shocked.


    ¡°What happened? Annie, where is Georgia? Did she go to Vanessa¡¯s room? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Robert was confused and asked. The bodyguard didn¡¯t follow Georgia in, so he didn¡¯t know what


    happened, either.


    ¡°Miss Lane just asked me to take Annie here. Mr. Chow went into Miss Cooke¡¯s room. He and Miss


    Cooke seem to have a conflict.¡±


    Annie kept crying and struggling. The bodyguard put her down.


    She wanted to rush out to Vanessa¡¯s room. But the bodyguard stopped her at the door. She could do


    nothing but beat him.


    ¡°Get out of the way. Let me go! I want to see my mom ¡­ You are a bad person ¡­ You are bad¡­¡±


    Annie cried hard. She had a feeling that something serious must happen. She felt bad not be able to


    see her mom, as if her mom would leave her.


    Robert walked to Annie.


    ¡°Annie, Mom Georgia told you to stay here for a while. So let¡¯s wait a little bit and then I will take you to


    your mom, OK?


    Annie kept beating the bodyguard. She ignored Robert¡¯s words. She was not good with Robert. She


    just called him Uncle Robert as the butler told.


    Annie took Robert as a friendly uncle. Although her mom told her he was her dad, she was not


    attached to him.


    She didn¡¯t want to see all people in this room. In the end, Annie just squatted on the ground and didn¡¯t


    listen to anyone, as if she was venting her anger.


    Robert pushed his wheelchair to Annie¡¯s side.


    ¡°There must be some reasons that Mom Georgia asked you toe here. Sometimes children


    shouldn¡¯t be involved in adult problems. I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you now. But Mom Georgia is


    too tired. Could you follow me to the bed? What if you catch a cold if you keep sitting on the ground?¡±


    Robert persuaded Annie very patiently and gently. Annie raised her head and looked at Robert with her


    big eyes.


    ¡°Why adults always hide something from kids? I am afraid. Because I don¡¯t know that happened to


    mom. And just because of not knowing anything, I feel scared, and I want to see mom. But you don¡¯t


    allow me to see her. What if mom leaves me?¡±


    Annie cried out. Her eyes were red. Robert reached out.


    ¡°Dad promises you that mom won¡¯t leave you alone. Everyone would be sad, and your mom is sad


    now. She can¡¯t take care of you and might even hurt you. Mom Georgia just doesn¡¯t want you and your


    mom to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Mom won¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    Annie roared in anger and ignored Robert¡¯s hand. She felt Robert was maligning Vanessa again.


    Robert could only smile.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. Your mom and Mom Georgia won¡¯t hurt you. But your mom needs some time to


    stay alone. Could you give your mom some time? She can¡¯t always talk to you, sing with you and share


    your happiness. She just wants to stay in her room quietly and see no one. Could you understand?¡±


    Annie also knew she was being unreasonable today and that was not right. Mom Georgia was good to


    her. But she just felt angry.


    If Georgia were here, Annie might listen to her. But there were only two men and one of them was her


    dad. She didn¡¯t want to talk to them at all.


    Robert never found that kids could be stubborn like that. He could only continue.


    ¡°If you keep sitting on the ground and catch a cold, your mom will cry sadly, and so does Mom Georgia.


    It¡¯s OK if you are angry, but could you sit on the carpet or bed rather than the ground?¡±


    After saying this, Robert took a look at Ivan.


    ¡°Hold Annie up. Don¡¯t let her sit on the cold ground. It¡¯s bad for her health.¡±


    Ivan nodded. He squatted down and held Annie up.


    This time, Annie didn¡¯t struggle or cry. She just didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to move. She felt


    awkward.


    Annie was put on the bed. She didn¡¯t want to do as they wished. But she also knew that if she got sick,


    her mom would be worried about her.


    Robert pushed his wheelchair to the bed.


    ¡°Tell you if you feel thirsty or hungry. You''re going to have surgery in a couple of days. Be a good girl,


    OK?


    Annie nodded. Her eyes were still red. But she calmed down a bit after so long.


    Robert turned around and looked at Ivan. He asked Ivan to see what happened.


    About half an hourter, Alfred was taken out of the operating room.


    His wound was not deep. Although he bled a lot, he was not badly hurt.


    When Georgia waited outside Vanessa¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t hear clearly what they talked about.


    Somehow, she felt it was a big deal.


    She pushed Alfred¡¯s bed with the nurse to a room. Alfred was still sober. Georgia asked him.


    ¡°Answer my question if you are willing to. If you don¡¯t want to, just shut up. Tell me, what did you say in


    the room? Vanessa seemed to have broken down. It¡¯s definitely something bad, something that could


    crush her down.¡±


    Alfred looked at Georgia with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Do you know about Vanessa¡¯s pregnancy six years ago?¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°She said she gave birth to the child. But the child was not born dead. He was taken away by Rachel


    and killed by her. Rachel told her that he was our child.¡±


    After Alfred said that, Georgia could not help but p on his face.


    ¡°Sorry. I just can¡¯t help it!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Vanessa would break down. Do you know why she takes Annie as her child? Because she


    lost her own child. She gives Annie all her love. When she broke down six years ago, Annie was her


    emotional support. She was heartbroken and desperate when she knew the truth. Of course, this was


    all because of you. She shouldn¡¯t have met you. Alfred, don¡¯te to see Vanessa anymore. I feel


    pain to see you and I hate you. If Vanessa sees you again, she will live in the nightmares forever.


    Remember, go away if you meet us. Turn around if you see Vanessa. You don¡¯t get to see her!¡±


    After saying this, Georgia turned around and left in anger.


    In fact, she had listed many reasons why Vanessa broke down, but she never thought it turned out to


    be like this.


    Vanessa¡¯s child was killed alive. And the killer was the one who was always hurting her. All Georgia


    wanted to do now was to ask Robert to catch Rachel.


    If she could not bring Rachel back, she could not vent her anger and sorrow.


    Georgia went back to Vanessa¡¯s room with a bad look. She walked into the room carefully. Vanessay


    on the bed with her eyes closed.


    Elsie was sitting aside with tears falling down. The bodyguard stood at the window. She was sad to see


    this. She walked to Vanessa¡¯s bed.

 Chapter 203 The Lane Family’s Fleeing

    Chapter 203 The Lane Family¡¯s Fleeing


    ¡°Vanessa, we should revenge for that child. We must catch Rachel Scott, don¡¯t you want to tear her


    down? You must screw up the courage to stay alive, even just for the purpose of revenging!¡±


    Georgia Lane felt that, for sure Vanessa hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, Vanessa could actually hear what she


    had said.


    ¡°If you still want to revenge on Alfred Chow, I will support you too. No matter what, don¡¯t give up your


    live.¡±


    Vanessa Cooke kept closing her eyes, but Georgia could see the tears falling from Vanessa¡¯s eyes.


    She knew, Vanessa was not sleeping.


    Elsie rke didn¡¯t know what Georgia was talking about, but she started to talk too.


    ¡°Vanessa, do you know how my life was when I was young? My clothes were always the leftover


    clothes from the old boys and girls in the family, and I had not enough to eat every day. They always


    beat us, but I still had to help them to wash their clothes¡­ Sometimes when they gave us a meal or


    even a fruit, I even fought with other children until bleeding. Even during that time, I didn¡¯t have the


    thought of dying to end my life. I kept thinking that as long as I could win them, then I would have things


    to eat, so I could stay alive!¡±


    ¡°When I was 10 years old, the director tempted me to his office by telling me that he was finding a good


    adoptive person for me, so I went to meet him. During the first time, the director brought me to a


    beautiful room, with many tasty foods inside. I was so excited and thought that finally I could get rid of


    that kind of life, so I sat there, enjoying the foods while waiting for the parents who wanted to adopt me


    toe. I wished that they would bring me home, but the person who came was a middle-aged man.


    He showed me a disgusting smile, then he teared off my clothes. I didn¡¯t know anything during that


    time, I just felt that it was painful. Even until the man had left, I still didn¡¯t understand what had


    happened to me, I just felt that I was deeply wronged and suffered. I didn¡¯t want to experience that just


    for the purpose of eating, but how should I continue to stay alive if I didn¡¯t want to eat those things?¡±


    ¡°I thought this would stop there, but the director noticed my manner, he smiled and coaxed me that he


    would give me foods every time I came here. Even he himself also teared off my clothes and he always


    asked me to go to his office. Since I was 10 years old, I always saw many different men who came to


    find me. During that time, I began to have a lot of things to eat. There were many people who envied


    me, they even wanted to grab those chances from me, but I was the prettiest girl among that age


    range. Slowly, I grew up and finally understood what it meant, but I still didn¡¯t think of leaving this world.


    I thought of dying together with them by setting there on fire. I thought of many different possibilities,


    but I realized that I couldn¡¯t do that. If I really set the ce on fire, maybe those dying would be the pity


    little boys and girls. I was not able to do that, so I tried to find a way to run away from there, but I was


    exposed.¡±


    ¡°I was sold after that, I experienced a lot, but I still didn¡¯t think of leaving this world. I always consoled


    myself that at least I survived. Vanessa, I didn¡¯t tell you these thingsst time because I didn¡¯t want you


    to be sad. Actually, I don¡¯t care of these things anymore because I have survived, and my life onwards


    will be wonderful. With you here to protect me, perhaps I can even earn money above board. But now if


    you are leaving me, I feel that this world is really discarding me. If you wish to revenge, I will help you.


    Please, open your eyes, don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, okay?¡±


    After Elsie said out these words, Georgia suddenly covered her eyes and cried.


    She already guessed that Elsie had suffered a lot in the past, but she didn¡¯t dare to think deep into


    these.


    Just like she didn¡¯t dare to see what had happened to the prostitutes in old times, she didn¡¯t dare to


    watch those tragic documentaries and movies.


    This time, Vanessa finally opened her eyes and got up from the bed, then she hugged Elsie tightly.


    ¡°Elsie, I¡¯m sorry, I just feel that I¡¯m so depressed until I don¡¯t feel like saying anything and I just wish to


    ignore everyone, but I¡¯m not against you. I had lost the courage to continue to be alive that moment


    actually, but once you stopped me, I didn¡¯t have the courage to die anymore. You¡¯re right, staying alive,


    only staying alive will allow me to revenge, I still want to revenge for my child¡­¡±


    Vanessa hugged Elsie and cried, she was throwing all the wronged and pain feelings out from her


    heart. Vanessa was even thinking that Elsie had suffered so much in her life, and she herself were also


    suffered a lot after she grew up, why their life was so suffering? Why had they faced so many


    problems?


    The most important was, their enemies were still there, why they need to continue to be suffered?


    ¡°Elsie, I want to revenge for my child. Those who had hurt you, we want to revenge too. Didn¡¯t you


    meet the director and the one who bullied youst time? We will revenge together, if not, what is the


    meaning of staying alive?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, just do whatever you want, we will revenge together if you want to revenge. If you just want


    to stay in a peaceful ce, without caring anything, I won¡¯t have any objection. I just wish that we can


    stay together, I don¡¯t ever have a loved one, I don¡¯t want you to leave me.¡±


    The two women were talking, Georgia stood up and left the ward.


    She felt that if she continued to stay there at this moment, she would be disturbing their conversation.


    It was the entanglement that couldn¡¯t break off between the loved ones, and it was the pain that she


    couldn¡¯t feel the same.


    Even if she cared about Vanessa a lot, but aspared to what she had experienced, the things that


    happened on Vanessa was way more suffering.


    At least her daughter, Annie was still alive, and she already had a trustable boyfriend. All the


    grievances in her had been washed away.


    Her life was, indeed, very lucky.


    Georgia stood silently in the corridor for a very long time, then she finally walked towards her ward.


    Annie was brought involuntarily to them just now, she didn¡¯t know how the current situation was.


    After knocking the door, Georgia walked into her ward. Annie asked agitatedly after seeing that her


    mommy was back.


    ¡°Mommy, I have waited you for so long, how are Vanessa? Can I go and meet her now?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa had fallen asleep after crying.¡±


    Georgia lied.


    ¡°Annie, sometimes when you have an injection and you feel pain, will you cry it out? Sometimes when


    mommy doesn¡¯t care about your mood, will you feel wronged?¡±


    Annie nodded with puzzled look.


    ¡°Annie, you know that when someone cry, he or she would feel very upset, so does Vanessa. She had


    faced some problems which made her wanna cry, and she still couldn¡¯t stop this feeling even until now.


    So, Annie can¡¯t visit Vanessa for now, all right?¡±


    Annie was a bit not willing to, but she understood what mommy said.


    In fact, she had slowly known a little bit, that her Vanessa was extremely depressed now, until she had


    even ignored her.


    ¡°When can I visit Vanessa? Will it be very long?¡±


    Annie hadpromised and asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°It will not be very long, maybe a few days, or perhaps a week, but Annie will give Vanessa some time,


    isn¡¯t it? Mummy will stay by your side, so does Robert, so Annie won¡¯t feel lonely, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Annie just kept her head low. In fact, Vanessa was the one that she most relied on, since she was the


    one who had always by her side since young.


    However, she couldn¡¯t be disobedient at this point when Vanessa was upset.


    ¡°I got it. When I can visit Vanessa, mommy must bring me there as soon as possible, I have a lot of


    words to talk to Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be too long, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Georgia tried tofort Annie.


    From the beginning to the end of the conversation, Robert Simpson was watching beside while Ivan


    had left in the middle.


    After a while, Georgia read some fairy tales and yed toys with Annie. Finally about an hourter,


    Annie fell asleep.


    Georgia then told Robert about what had happened just now, Robert was extremely shocked.


    ¡°Is there really no harm from Alfred? Will he continue to tangle with Vanessa, or even entrap her?¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t know well about Alfred, he was worried that Alfred would make Vanessa¡¯s impulsive


    behaviour today as a weapon in his hand.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. Even though I hate him so much now, but he didn¡¯t dare to entrap. He must be suffering


    now, although less suffering than Vanessa, but it¡¯s enough for him, yet what is the point of this? The


    child was already lost for six years. If it wasn¡¯t because of Rachel Scott that always stayed by his side,


    howe Vanessa will suffer so much? I just hope that they won¡¯t tangle each other anymore.¡±


    Robert understood it and nodded, the entanglement in this rtionship, initially he still thought that


    there was still a chance between them.


    However, there was a huge suffer that split them apart. Robert felt that, no matter Alfred or Vanessa,


    they would feel the pain when they saw each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find the way to find out Rachel Scott. Vanessa was fine with her mental condition


    now, she has decided to brace up for the revenge, so we must help her to find out Rachel Scott. After


    revenging Rachel, perhaps the suffer in her could be relieved by a little bit.¡±


    Georgia nodded with thankfulness.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, Robert. The only current motive for Vanessa is revenge, if we don¡¯t find out


    Rachel Scott, I really have no idea what¡¯s the motive for Vanessa to stay alive¡­¡±


    They talked about these, Robert sighed.


    Initially he thought that Georgia and him had already suffered a lot, but now it seemed that as


    considered as suffer and pain at all.


    He shouldn¡¯t be greedy anymore, he should appreciate what he owned for now.


    That night, Robert brought Annie back to the bungalow. Georgia was not willing to let Annie to stay in


    the ward everyday and Robert had his own jobs to do also.


    So, she let Robert to bring Annie back to home. As long as she was staying inside the ward which was


    guarded by the bodyguards, there should be no problem.


    Robert was still worried about the call from Rachel during the day, he called his mom again.


    The call was answered very soon, Robert asked his mom curiously.


    ¡°Mom, Rachel called me today, she said you didn¡¯t answer her call, what had she done? Did she make


    you angry?¡±

 Chapter 204 Pull It Together and Take Revenge

    Chapter 204 Pull It Together and Take Revenge


    Kayden sat beside Maisie. She didn¡¯t care about the phone calls from Maisie¡¯s rtives and friends at


    all. Upon hearing Robert Simpson¡¯s question right now, she wrote something on the cardboard.


    ¡°That girl has always wanted to take advantage of me, but I don¡¯t want to get angry at her. So I might


    as well just refuse answering the phone.¡±


    Upon hearing his mother say that, Robert was a bit surprised. He could also see that Anaya Mitchell


    wanted to use his mother to continue suppressing Gigi, but his mother also hated Gigi. Could it be that


    she actually changed her mind now?


    As Robert thought about what Aidan Simpson had agreed on, he asked his mother.


    ¡°Mom, he already agreed on organizing my wedding. He also promised to let me inherit his


    properties¡­ I originally wanted to call you to tell you about it these days, but something happened.


    One more thing, he didn¡¯t have any other children besides me and Wendy. He married another woman


    Maisie was a bit pleased. She wanted to say something, but with a gun pointed at her head, she could


    only follow and said what Kayden wrote.


    ¡°Since he already promised to give you his properties, then I won¡¯t break my promise. Tell me again


    once the wedding date is set. I¡¯ll surelye back and attend the wedding. Like what I promised


    before, I¡¯ll give you my blessing.¡±


    Robert was extremely delighted upon hearing his mother saying that.


    He had always known that his mother was the hardest to get through.


    ¡°I got it, mom. Thank you. You shoulde home soon. You¡¯ve been travelling for too long this time


    around. You¡¯ve never left home for so long before. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time already. Even Ivan


    said that he missed you today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back once you set the wedding date.¡±


    Maisie said it again. Then, Robert said a few words of concern and hung up.


    Kayden smiled in satisfaction. Then, she grabbed something and injected it into Maisie¡¯s arm.


    This was a new type of drug that could slowly destroy someone mentally and control one¡¯s brain.


    However, it was still an experimental product that was being tested on humans. They still didn¡¯t know


    how effective it was.


    After Kayden finished doing everything, she went beside Laurence Knight and told him what the mother


    and son roughly talked about.


    Laurence nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Since they have already started preparing the wedding, then we should also begin with our n. After


    all, it¡¯s also prepared by Aidan. We¡¯ve been hiding for so long already. It¡¯s time for us to finish this up.


    Oh right, were the father and daughter of the Chow family picked up already? They must not be able to


    withstand the Simpson family¡¯s revenge now. Are there any problems in the process?¡±


    Kayden smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I have already sent my people to pick them up. I already let them settle in a safe ce. That little boy


    also followed them there. They¡¯re a bit close now. It wouldn¡¯t be long before your n be


    Laurence smiled in satisfaction. If he had to kill someone with a gun, then there would be no point in


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    this revenge.


    He would definitely let that person be extremely sad and live a life like hell, so that person could


    feel his pain of losing both legs.


    On the other side, Robert realized his father called him on the phone after he hung up.


    After he answered the phone, Aidan immediately asked.


    ¡°We are about to take actions today, my men have been watching the father and daughter of the Lane


    family, but they suddenly disappeared. Did your people take them away? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Just after Aidan said it, Robert immediately denied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intervene in this matter. You¡¯re always the one initiating. Are you sure they went missing?¡±


    When Robert said that, he sounded scared. If the father and daughter of the Lane family really


    escaped, then that was going to be a serious problem.


    Who knew whether or not Owen Lane and Emma Lane would revenge back on them? No one could


    ever protect themselves against their enemies forever.


    If they didn¡¯t get rid of the father and daughter, they would have to continue to live in fear.


    ¡°My people weren¡¯t able to catch them. They¡¯re already missing. Ask your people who are tracking


    them.¡±


    Robert immediately took out another phone to call his subordinates and ask for the situation.


    Indeed, his people also lost hold of the Lane family. After they told him the situation, both the father and


    son kept quiet.


    ¡°We made a mistake. They actually escaped. What do you think of they escaped? Or is someone


    secretly helping them?¡±


    Robert immediately sneered after Aidan said that.


    ¡°Do you think an ordinary person could break through your power and my power? Someone is


    definitely helping them in secret. What we¡¯re not sure is whether they conspired now or before. Do you


    think it¡¯s your enemy or my enemy? The Lane family doesn¡¯t have anything for other people to be


    interested in based on their power. If someone really wanted to help them, it could only be our enemy.


    Who do you think is it?¡±


    ¡°My business is so big, and I¡¯m always upying other people¡¯s business territory. How would I know


    who did it this time? The only thing you need to do now is to strengthen the protection of the people


    around you. Don¡¯t let other people take advantage of your loopholes.¡±


    Aidan quickly instructed him through the phone. The two of them talked about the security issues for a


    while, then Robert spoke to his father.


    ¡°Aside from this, you can start preparing the wedding. Just choose an early and meaningful date. I want


    to quickly marry her. Can you make this wedding extremely grand?¡±


    Robert wanted to give Georgia a grand wedding. Upon hearing this, Aidan was a little happy.


    He had always felt he owed his children. The matter regarding Wendy Simpsonpletely hit him. He


    put almost all of his guilt on Robert. That¡¯s why he wanted to use his power to make up for his son.


    However, his son had already grown up. He didn¡¯tck money, power, or talent. He couldn¡¯t even find a


    way to make up for his son.


    Except for this wedding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. You are my only son and she is my daughter-inw. Of course, I will hold a grand


    wedding for you¡­ How about your mother? When will shee back? Does your mother have


    anything to say regarding this wedding? Is she really giving me full authority in this?¡±


    Robert nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°My mom already said that she¡¯ll surely give you the full authority in holding this wedding. After that,


    she¡¯lle back to bless us.¡±


    Aidan helplessly and bitterly smiled. He and Maisie fought their whole life. After he left, they lost


    contact.


    He had never thought that this woman¡¯sst request would be for Robert to inherit all of his properties


    and let him hold the wedding until now.


    However, this wasn¡¯t anything hard for him to do. Aidanughed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I understand. I know what she¡¯s thinking. She just doesn¡¯t want my wife to show up


    in the wedding, but my wife wouldn¡¯t mind it. Don¡¯t worry. I also wouldn¡¯t let her show up and disrupt in


    the wedding.¡±


    Robert had mixed feelings for a while. He had always known that the woman with his father now was


    his father¡¯s true love.


    After Robert heard his father¡¯s confirmation that they didn¡¯t have any children after so many years, he


    was almost certain that his father truly loved this woman.


    ¡°I got it. Thanks for this one. Can you also help me check where Rachel Scott went? Also, the father


    and daughter of the Lane family must have some terrible ideas in mind. We need to quickly step up


    with our manpower and find them.¡±


    Of course, that was also what Aidan thought. After both sides hung up, Aidan¡¯s wife sat beside him and


    smiled at Aidan.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me if I wanted to attend your son¡¯s wedding. You just immediately said that I won¡¯t


    attend. Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll get angry?¡±


    Aidan smiled.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind it, Lindsey. I know very well what kind of person you are. We¡¯ve been together for


    so many years already. Thank you for being willing to stay by my side back then. Like I said before, I


    wouldn¡¯t let you regret for staying by my side.¡±


    The woman in front of him smiled warmly.


    The next morning, Georgia came into Vanessa¡¯s ward after she rested.


    Vanessa Cooke looked like she was slowly returning to normal today. She was talking to Elsie while


    eating breakfast. When she saw Georgiaing in, Vanessa even smiled at her.


    ¡°Gigi, I made you worry these days. Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll slowly pull myself together. How are you


    recovering? When will you be discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Georgia was d to see Vanessa¡¯s gentle smile like before.


    ¡°Probably this weekend. Annie would have an operation right this weekend. After the surgery, I need to


    monitor Annie¡¯s condition. I might as well continue to stay in the hospital during that time. I¡¯ll probably


    have to stay in the hospital for a long while this time. Look at us. We¡¯re all hospitalized. Can we not be


    so fated with hospitals?¡±


    After Georgia said it, Elsieughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Look at you guys. You¡¯re all hospitalized. How can you be so fated with hospitals? We


    need to get rid of this destiny in the future¡­¡±


    The three of them smiled. As Vanessa thought of Annie, she asked with concern.


    ¡°I was afraid that once I speak, I might scare Annie with awful or depressing words, so I never spoke in


    front of Annie these days. How¡¯s Annie? How is she right now? Was she scared by me or did she


    be sad because of me?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s alright. She was very happy seeing you yesterday. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want her to see what


    happened to you and Alfred after that, so I let the guards take her away. Afterwards, Annie fought and


    got mad at Robert¡¯s ce. She and Robert aren¡¯t close now, but they might get close in the future after


    a few fights like this. Annie¡¯s very well-behaved. She just really wants to see you and talk to you.


    Vanessa, do you think you can talk to Annie in this condition?¡±


    Vanessa felt a little guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. If Anniees to the hospital today, let her see meter. I alreadyposed myself and my


    emotions. Aside from that one person I don¡¯t want to see and the person I want to get my revenge on,


    no one else will affect my emotions.¡±


    Georgia nodded in assurance. They just needed to get through the most painful point in time, and


    everything would be fine even if there would still be hardships in the future.


    After she chatted with Vanessa and Elsie for a long while, Georgia saw Travis pushing his wheelchair


    into Vanessa¡¯s ward.


    Travis only knew what happened yesterday afterwards. He originally wanted toe and check


    yesterday, but he knew that everyone was in a bad mood. So Travis had silently stayed inside his ward


    for a whole day.


    Now that he came and saw that everyone calmed down already. Travis felt relieved and spoke to


    Georgia.


    ¡°Will Roberte to the hospital today?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯lleter. Why? Do you want to see him?¡±


    Georgia curiously asked.


    ¡°I need to tell him something. Remember to tell him to find me in the ward when hees. I have


    something to tell him privately.¡±


    Georgia nodded. After around half an hour, Robert came to Travis¡¯ ward.


    ¡°Gigi said you¡¯re looking for me to tell me something. What¡¯s the matter? Does it actually have anything


    to do with the Ellis family ?¡±


    Robert thought that this could only be the reason why Travis was this careful.

 Chapter 205 The Enemy of The Enemy

    Chapter 205 The Enemy of The Enemy


    ¡°It''s rted to the Ellis family, but I''m not sure if it''s true. I may need your help to check it out for me.¡±


    Travis answered Robert.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? You make it clear, and I''ll find someone to investigate it.¡±


    Robert''s face was grave.


    He had a hostile rtionship with Jayson after the kidnapping and injury of Georgia this time.


    Brenton lingered on in aa while Amelie did not care about thepany. Jayson was practically the


    person in authority of the Ellis family at this time, and he could use a lot of powers to against the


    Simpsons family.


    Jayson certainly thought that Georgia and Robert knew the truth about James''s death. Robert had to


    guard against Jayson.


    ¡°You know that the nursees into my ward to change the fresh dressing for my wounds every day


    and asionally give me injections. I found a letter under my pillow during bedtime. The letter wrote


    that the woman wants to meet me and talk about things about James. She has revealed her name,


    called Sarah. I have not heard of this person. I need your help to investigate the rtionship between


    Sarah and James.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Sarah also wrote that she would send a person toe to the hospital to pick me up and


    talk to her alone if I agree with her to do so. I don''t know if I should trust this letter. I searched the name


    of Sarah on the inte and didn''t find any specific information and any photos. I don''t know what to do


    next.¡±


    Robert was not familiar with the name Sarah.


    ¡°Since she ising for James''s matter, then I''ll investigate Sarah from James''s point of view. She has


    revealed her name. I only have to find her photo, and we will naturally know the truth at that time.¡±


    Both of them talked about many things. Robert directly called to his father, Aidan, after he left the ward.


    Robert thought that Sarah should be a person out of the country, and at least he had not heard of the


    name. Perhaps Aidan would know the name.


    ¡°I need your help to investigate a person called Sarah. I have the feeling that Sarah might have a


    rtionship with James.¡±


    After Robert finished speaking, Aidan replied with some surprise at the other end of the phone.


    ¡°She is the youngest daughter of the Duran family. She was an illegitimate daughter and was


    recognized by the Duran family two years ago, called Sarah. I''ve met her only once. How can she


    rte with James?¡±


    If the Duran family had always connected with the Ellis family, or Sarah and James had another


    rtionship, they must have known each other earlier.


    However, Sarah only returned to the Duran family two years ago. How could Sarah and James have


    the opportunity to know each other? Aidan could not figure it out.


    Could it be that they had known each other in the past?


    ¡°Why would James involved in this? Make it clear!¡±


    Aidan asked Robert.


    ¡°Travis received an anonymous letter, and she took the initiative to tell Travis in the letter that she


    wanted to meet him. She revealed her identity as well and said she was Sarah. But I''ve not heard of


    the name, and Travis also has not heard of it. So I can only ask you. Since she is the daughter of the


    Duran family, you send me a photo of her. I can''t stand out of the matter between Travis and the Ellis


    family. I have to intervene in this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll find a way to look for a photo of Sarah for you. Don''t worry.¡±


    An hour after they hung up the phone, Robert received a photo of Sarah.


    He had not left the hospital yet and directly went to Travis''s ward, then he briefly introduced Sarah to


    Travis.


    After that, he handed Sarah''s photo to Travis.


    ¡°Have you ever seen her?¡±


    Travis shook his head.


    ¡°I''ve never seen her, but I have an intuition that she is not my enemy, and she wants to cooperate with


    me. Sarah should care a lot about James.¡±


    ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Since Sarah has arranged the meetup tomorrow, I decided to meet


    her.¡±


    Robert also had the same idea as Travis. However, safety came first.


    ¡°It''s okay that you go to meet her. I''ve to send you a few bodyguards. You can only take revenge if you


    are alive. You should understand the reason.¡±


    Travis definitely would not refuse the n arranged by Robert. Travis had no power or influence and


    even had to grant asylum from his first girlfriend''s boyfriend.


    It was a humiliation for him.


    However,pared to the past ten years that Travis had living in exile as a beggar, he had nowe


    to his senses and even has a goal of revenge.


    He could not drag through his life.


    Both of them agreed on some security details. After that, Robert went to Georgia''s side.


    Georgia was ying with Annie inside Vanessa''s ward at this time. Georgia brought Annie to


    Vanessa''s ward after Robert brought Annie over to the hospital in the morning. They had been chatting


    there.


    Annie was afraid of the incident that happened yesterday. So, Georgia could only let Annie went to


    meet Vanessa immediately.


    Annie felt relieved after she found out that Vanessa had been smiling while chatting with her.


    Georgia was right next to Vanessa, along with Elsie. They were chatting from time to time.


    Georgia saw Robert walked in after hearing a knock on the door.


    ¡°It''s lunchtime now. What do you guys want to eat? I''ll ask my assistant to bring the foods.¡±


    Elsie was slightly happy because Vanessa was gradually refreshing. She excitedly ordered several


    foods while Georgia and Vanessa ordered one or two. Robert directly instructed his men to go outside


    and bring the ordered foods. Then he spoke to the few people in front of him.


    ¡°I want to do an important thing in your witnesses.¡±


    Robert suddenly became solemn, and he even asked his bodyguard next to him to help him up.


    ¡°You can''t even stand. What are you doing?¡±


    Georgia nervously asked by the side. She had guessed what Robert wanted to do.


    How can he try to be brave in such matters? However, Robert insisted on stand upmely with the help


    of the bodyguard.


    Then, the bodyguard helped Robert to go to the front of Georgia.


    Robert knelt on one knee with the help of the bodyguard.


    Although his posture was tilt and was about to fall, Robert opened the ring box in his palm, which had a


    diamond ring inside it.


    ¡°I''ll give you the ritual even though I''m sick now. I should propose on one knee like others. Will you


    marry me?¡±


    ¡°With the witnesses of Annie, Vanessa, Elsie, and your family and friends, I promise you and them that


    I will take care of you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Elsie was coaxing by the side.


    ¡°Marry him, marry him. You guys are a longtime couple. Why are you guys still so mushy?¡±


    Vanessa showed a gratified smile by the side.


    ¡°Georgia, don''t be hesitate since you both loved each other.¡±


    ¡°You see, you have fawned on them, and they all persuaded me to say yes to you. But I only want to


    help you to sit in the wheelchair now. I don''t want you to hurt yourself.¡±


    Georgia smiled helplessly.


    ¡°I''ll go back to the wheelchair if you promise to put the ring on.¡±


    Georgia nodded happily. She actively extended her hand, then let the man in front of her put the ring on


    her finger.


    Then, she instantly crouched down and held Robert to get up.


    ¡°I''ve put on the ring. You can''t continue to be brave. Go back and sit in the wheelchair. I don''t mind you


    sitting in the wheelchair since you were injured to save me.¡±


    Both of them had discussed the future to be together long ago. Georgia did not have too much


    excitement and delight about the wedding because she had known that they would get married long


    ago.


    He took the ring out of the box then she put it on as if it naturally happened.


    She knew that they would be together.


    Annie curiously asked by the side.


    ¡°Is there going to be a wedding in the future? Can I be the flower girl?¡±


    ¡°Of course, as long as Annie wants to be.¡±


    Robert was full of doting towards Annie.


    ¡°I want to wear the pink dress of those beautiful dresses I tried onst time. Is it okay?¡±


    Robert smiled.


    ¡°I''ve asked Liszt to make few beautiful dresses for you, which are more beautiful than the ones you


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    tried onst time. Annie, choose one of the dresses designed by Liszt by then, okay?¡±


    ¡°Is it the man that I saw in the wedding dress storest time?¡±


    Annie curiously asked, and Robert nodded.


    ¡°It''s him. He designed the beautiful wedding dress that Georgia worest time. He has designed few


    dresses for you now, but it''s still in progress. He will airlift the dresses by then. Annie choose one of


    them at that time, okay?¡±


    Little girls liked gorgeous dresses. Annie felt that the wedding dress that Georgia worest time was


    beautiful. She was excited when she heard Robert said this.


    ¡°I like those dresses so much. The wedding dress designed by the him is beautiful. I like the ones that


    Georgia tried on.¡±


    They were chatting, and after a while, the assistant brought the foods they had ordered to the ward.


    It was a luxury ward with a separate dining room. They sat at the table and started to eat.


    Robert called Travis over to eat as well. They happily ate together, and the atmosphere was


    harmonious.


    After Robert left the hospital, he prepared things for Travis to meet Sarah tomorrow.


    He thought that they must take the security details rigorously even in his territory.


    Robert saw Jason when he arrived at the vi. He curiously asked Jason.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Jason sighed at Robert.


    ¡°There is an important matter, and I want to discuss it with you since I can''t make a decision alone.¡±


    ¡°Let''s face it, and I''ll figure it out with you.¡±


    Both of them were like brothers. Jason frankly told his intention ofing.

 Chapter 206 Sarah Duran

    Chapter 206 Sarah Duran


    ¡°Do you remember that you dealt with Edenst time? Do you remember the matter about Jasper and


    Selena that I told youst time?¡±


    How could Robert not remember the matter? Robert asked.


    ¡°What happened? Did something happen to Selena abroad?¡±


    ¡°It''s not about Selena, but something happened to Jasper. I told youst time that I didn''t know what


    possessed Jennifer to pretend that she had sex with Jasper, and she insisted on Jasper taking


    responsibility for it. Jasper didn''t care about it, and he treated it as he married a decor. I have to help


    Selena conceal this, but it''s not easy to tell Jasper about this. I think the farce between Jasper and


    Jennifer will start from the engagement, and they will divorce if they can''t get married or after marriage.


    But an ident happens, and I''m not sure what to do now.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ident? It seems like not a simple matter when I see your face now. Is it serious?¡±


    Jason nodded heavily.


    ¡°Both families of Jasper and Jennifer arranged two of them to be engaged in early spring next year. I


    think that Jennifer will not force Jasper to marry her if the engagement drags. She did it to disgust us at


    that time, but there is something happened now. Jennifer is pregnant and insisted that the baby is


    Jasper''s. Jasper told me that their engagement has moved up to the end of this month, and then they


    will get married next month. I know that Jasper does not care about the marriage. But I have more in


    mind when ites to the baby.¡±


    ¡°Do you suspect that the baby is not Jasper''s since it was Selena inside the room that night, and


    Jennifer went inter? So you have suspicions about her baby? We can''t tell the truth to Jasper, even


    though we know it. So you feel depressed now, don''t you?¡±


    Jason nodded.


    ¡°It''s true indeed. Jasper does not care about his marriage. I don''t care about the farce made between


    Jasper and Jennifer at first, but it involves a baby now. If the baby is Jasper''s, the marriage between


    them will beplicated. Jasper will make a fool of himself if the baby is not his. Who am I to say that


    the person that night was not Jennifer, and the baby is not his. I can''t provide any evidence.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there is a possibility that the baby may be Jasper''s. Jennifer may also do this kind of thing


    since she is crazy now. I want to discuss with you that what to do next. Now it''s in my head. I feel sorry


    for Jasper if I don''t tell him the truth. What should Selena do if I tell him the truth? What should the


    Hond family do? I''m so confused now.¡±


    Robert also struggled with Jason''s words.


    ¡°Do you still have contact with Selena now? How is she now?¡±


    ¡°Selena seldom contact with me. She has always felt that she has troubled us, and she won''t call me if


    she doesn''t have any difficulties. I asionally called her to ask about her physical condition, and she


    only said that everything was all right and didn''t worry about her. I don''t dare to tell her that Jennifer is


    pregnant now. I''m afraid that she will worry about Jasper.¡±


    ¡°A pregnant woman can do the paternity test for the baby as well. However, the rtionship between


    the Hond family and the Johnson family is over if we let Jennifer do the test. The Johnson family will


    not agree on dragging the wedding of Jasper and Jennifer until the baby is born and done the test. I


    know that you don''t want Jasper to hold the bag. Then we lie to him that you saw another woman in the


    room that night, but you don''t confirm whether Jennifer went in and had sex with him. You don''t tell him


    that the woman you saw was Selena. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It takes one hundred lies to cover up one lie. I think it is dangerous, but it seems to be the only way to


    solve the problem. Should we call Jasper over and talk with him?¡±


    Jason tentatively asked Robert. Jason had the same thought as Robert that he could not look on


    miserably and watch Jasper be a cuckold and raise a child for another man.


    Jasper was cynical, but he should not be humiliated by this matter.


    ¡°You make a phone call for Jasper toe over.¡±


    Jasper received a call from them, and they said that there was an important thing to be discussed in


    Robert''s vi. He felt a little strange about it.


    However, he had no problem with it since they wanted to meet.


    Jasper immediately drove to Robert''s vi. Three people were sitting in the living room. Jasper smiled


    and asked when he saw Robert and Jason looked distressed.


    ¡°Why you guys look wretched? You can speak freely. Is it because of Jennifer? I''ll take responsibility for


    her since she is pregnant. I''m only marrying a wife. I''ll be a responsible father in the future. I can also


    be a responsible husband, but it depends on whether Jennifer can honestly be my wife. I will respect


    my wife, and I will be good to her and treat her with respect as long as she doesn''t make trouble out of


    anything. Why you guys look worried about me?¡±


    Jasper thought that Jason and Robert were worried because of Jennifer possibly marrying him. Robert


    took a nce at Jason while Jason said heavily.


    ¡°There is one thing that I''ve not known how to tell you. Jasper, please don''t beat me after I say it.¡±


    Jasper had never seen Jason looked solemn like this. He asked discreetly.


    ¡°Don''t keep me guessing. We''ve been brothers for so many years, say it frankly.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you drink wine and felt like taking pills on the night of our family dinner? You asked me to


    arrange a woman for you at that time. I''ve sent a woman to you indeed, but the woman left once she


    received the money in the first half of the night. In thetter half of the night, I didn''t know when


    Jennifer went into your room and how she was in your bed. I couldn''t exin to you since I didn''t know


    what happened in your room at that time. I felt not good to say it. However, Jennifer is pregnant now.


    I''m worrying that the baby she is carrying may not be yours.¡±


    After Jason speaking, Jasper''s face clouded over.


    ¡°Why are you telling me now? Where is the woman who took the money? I won''t feel anything even if


    you tell me at that time.¡±


    ¡°Many things have happened on that day. Robert was missing in my ce. I had to put my whole soul


    to look for the murderer and Robert that night. Jennifer meddled in at that time. I''ve always thought that


    you must take responsibility for Jennifer if she had sex with you in thetter half of the night, even if you


    had sex with another woman in the first half of the night. It was pointless to say it at that time, but


    Jennifer is pregnant now. We all know that Jennifer is a dishonest woman. I''m worrying that she is


    conceiving another man''s baby. I always feel that she wants to disgust us.¡±


    Robert also said by the side.


    ¡°Jasper, we''ve been brothers for so many years. You know that I''ll not just intervene in this. We have


    known Jennifer for more than ten years, and we all know what kind of character she is since she was a


    child. Jennifer kept pestering me in the past, and she never stopped even though I have refused. Then,


    she turned her attention to you and forced you to marry her. Jennifer is even pregnant now. We are


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    worrying that she has an ulterior motive. We thought that we could only call you over and tell you the


    truth.¡±


    ¡°I won''t me you guys. I''m a little angry that you didn''t tell me the truth at that time, but it is not a big


    deal. You''re worrying that the baby Jennifer is carrying is not mine, right?¡±


    Robert and Jason nodded at the same time.


    ¡°You can''t marry a woman who is conceiving another man''s baby, even though you don''t care about the


    marriage. It is such a grievance.¡±


    Jasper nodded.


    ¡°You guys are right. I treat the marriage as a joke at first, but who knows, Jennifer is pregnant.


    I''m a little overwhelmed about it since I can''t force Jennifer to do a paternity test now. The Johnson


    family will kill me if I do so. It is dangerous for a pregnant woman to do a paternity test. Do you have


    other better ways?¡±


    Robert and Jason shook their heads.


    ¡°The reason we called you over is that we can''t think of other ways and have to remind you of this


    matter. You have to figure it out yourself if you can trick Jennifer to do the test.¡±


    ¡°She usually only talks to my mother and pretends to show a smile when facing me. She looks lovable,


    but who knows what''s on her mind. Forget it as if I have an unfortunate fate. I''ll do the paternity test


    after marrying her and after her baby is born. The baby may be mine. Who knows what Jennifer will do


    when she is desperate?¡±


    Jasper said and heaved a deep sigh as if he had given up on this.


    He would treat the marriage as a joke if there was no baby. However, Jasper was not an irresponsible


    person. He must treat Jennifer well if there was a baby.


    Jasper wished that Jennifer would not embarrass him or conspired behind his back. If Jennifer did so,


    he would not be silent and would revenge ruthlessly.


    The three people discussed for a long time but failed to conclude in the end. They could not kidnap


    Jennifer to the hospital for the paternity test since she was the youngdy of the Johnson family. She


    could only do the paternity test after the baby was born. He had to resign himself if the baby was his. If


    the baby was not his, he could confidently divorce Jennifer.


    Anyway, they had told Jasper the truth in advance so that Jasper could always guard against Jennifer.


    Robert sent five of his bodyguards to Travis''s side the next morning.


    At nine in the morning, a man in a ck suit walked into Travis''s ward.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Armstrong. I''m assistant of Ms.Duran. Ms.Duran said that she has an appointment to meet with


    you.¡±


    The assistant showed a video call on his phone after speaking. Sarah showed her face in the video


    which, was the same as the photo Travis saw yesterday.


    Sarah spoke on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°If you trust me, you can follow my man to a safe ce to talk. I heard that you always have


    bodyguards around to protect you. You can bring them along as well.¡±


    ¡°I wille over, Ms.Duran.¡±


    Travis responded to her.


    After a few minutes, Travis sat in the car with the bodyguards assigned by Robert and the people sent


    by Sarah in the car parking lot.


    The car was puttering gently along the road then stopped at a suburban vi about an hourter.


    The ce was underpopted. The assistant opened the car door, then Travis out of the car with the


    help of the bodyguard.


    Travis was not recovered yet and needed to be in a wheelchair. The bodyguard wheeled him into the


    vi.


    After about five minutes, the bodyguard wheeled Travis to the living room of the vi. A young woman


    was sitting on the sofa.


    She wore her hair in a ponytail. She was in a white shirt and ck trousers. She looked solemn which,


    was the same as the photo and video showed. She was with a cold and morous temperament.


    Sarah smiled weakly at Travis when she saw Travis entered the living room.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, thank you foring over. I''m Sarah.¡±

 Chapter 207 Annie’s Surgery

    Chapter 207 Annie¡¯s Surgery


    After finished saying this, Sarah stood up and personally made a cup of tea.


    She seemed to be skilled in the tea ceremony. There was a tea set in front of her. After a few of her


    smooth movements, she handed a cup of tea to Travis Armstrong.


    ¡°I was dyed for a long time due to heavy road traffic. Mr. Armstrong, have a cup of tea to quench


    your thirst.¡±


    She seemed to be very polite as she smiled at him when he drank the tea.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I think you have probably guessed that I¡¯m looking for you because of something, but I should still


    introduce myself. My name is Sarah and my father is operating his business in the United States. I was


    just recognized by him two years ago as I¡¯m her illegitimate daughter¡­ As for Mr. Armstrong, I¡¯ve also


    investigated your past. The reason why I would pay attention to you was because I¡¯ve been


    investigating Jayson Mathis and I found a hint which he has been looking for someone to deal with you.


    Since you¡¯re his enemy, I think that it¡¯s necessary for me to meet you.¡±


    Travis had a sip of scented tea and felt that it was nice indeed. He looked at her and asked her


    tentatively, ¡°What do you want to ask me? I¡¯ll tell you the truth and I can listen to it if you want me to do


    something.¡±


    ¡°I want to know why Jayson is trying to put you to death by every possible means? What exactly have


    you done as he don¡¯t want you to continue living in this world?¡±


    Once she finished asking this, he started tough.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess it? You had written in the letter that you wanted to talk with me about James Ellis.


    Thus, Jayson is definitely dealing with me because of James.¡±


    When Travis said this, her hands clenched up and her expression looked upset. She spoke in an


    urgent tone.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, please tell me how much do you know about James.¡±


    ¡°Ms.Duran, I¡¯ve a hunch that you probably hate Jayson. I don¡¯t mind telling you the truth as he is also


    my enemy¡­ He wants to put me to death because I had witnessed him killing James¡­¡±


    Then, Travis told his story which happened ten years ago.


    After he finished telling his story, her tears fell down. She suddenly lowered her head and she looked


    emotional.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, I¡¯m in a bad mood now. I¡¯m sorry as I need some time to myself.¡±


    She suddenly stood up and left the living room after she said this.


    Travis just stayed in the living room. In fact, he had understood that the person she cared about was


    James.


    He didn¡¯t know the exact rtionship between her and James, but it was nothing more than adoration,


    liking and lovesickness between a man and a woman.


    As for the extent of their rtionship, he didn¡¯t know about it.


    He waited quietly for her to calm her emotions. After about ten minutes, she just returned to the living


    room and sat down.


    Perhaps she had just washed her face as her eyes were red, but there were no more tears on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, I¡¯m sorry as I lost control of myself just now. Actually I¡¯ve guessed earlier that James¡¯s


    death might have something to do with Jayson. I¡¯ve been investigating Jayson in these years, trying to


    see when he will give the game away, but I didn¡¯t find any clues about his death. Instead, I investigated


    that he is dealing with a person in China. It took me a lot of efforts to find out this clue. After I received


    this news, my intuition told me that I should meet you as you may tell me the truth that I¡¯ve always


    wanted to know.¡±


    Heughed resignedly.


    ¡°Yes, your intuition is right. I had be a beggar in these ten years, wandering around and didn¡¯t


    know anything. I was like a fool demented for ten years of life. When everything was getting back to


    normal, he tried to ask someone to kill me again. My grandmother passed away and I also lost my


    girlfriend. Ms.Duran, I can see that you want to take revenge for James and I also want to revenge on


    Jayson. You can just ask for my help if you need help when you¡¯re taking revenge. I¡¯ve nothing to care


    anymore and I don¡¯t care even if it costs me my life as long as I can revenge on him.¡±


    She felt a little excited as she didn¡¯t expect that he would straight away bring up the idea of cooperation


    before she even mentioned it.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, I really have the intention to cooperate with you and I want to revenge for James as I


    don¡¯t want him to just die in vain, let a person who is rapacious to inherit the properties of the Ellis


    family. However, Mr.Ellis is already lying on the bed while Amelie Ellis doesn¡¯t trust me, I don¡¯t know


    where to start to deal with him since he is in a position of power now.¡±


    Travis made a suggestion for her.


    ¡°I wonder if Ms.Duran had investigated how many people he had provoked with the things he had done


    these few times. He had almost dealt with my friend, Georgia Lane and her boyfriend, Robert Simpson.


    You might know the Simpson family, so you can find a way to ally with them Simpson family and I¡¯ll also


    help in this. If we do it together, it won¡¯t be a problem to defeat him. I¡¯m the eyewitness, but Amelie may


    not believe¡­ However, there will definitely have some ws in the Ellis family which is certainly


    something that Jayson cannot control alone and we can also try to get Brenton Ellis to wake up, then


    tell him the truth so that he¡¯ll call the shots.¡±


    ¡°Did you mean Robert?¡± I do have a n to discuss with him, but I think that it needs your help to start


    on it. After going back, you tell Mr. Simpson this contact number and I want to talk to him personally if


    he is willing to work with me.¡±


    Travis nodded and took the slip of paper handed over by her which the contact number was written on


    it.


    Afterwards, she started to ask him curiously.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, I¡¯ve something to ask you about Gigi and Robert.¡±


    He looked at her and nodded. Then, she continued to speak again.


    ¡°I found out that you and Gigi were couple ten years ago, but you had disappeared and became a


    beggar for ten years, then two of you broke off contact and she also stay together with Robert now. If a


    few of us work together, will there be any hidden risks in your rtionship with both of them? I know


    this question is a bit presumptuous, but I really worried that something will go wrong here if we


    cooperate as emotional issues are the most heartbreaking.¡±


    He looked at her and he smiled.


    ¡°In this world, it¡¯s not necessary to be with her even I like her¡­ What she had suffered these years isn¡¯t


    much better than me. Now she has found her happiness and I¡¯m not capable of giving her happiness,


    so I just hope that they can live happily and joyously together. Even though I¡¯m still jealous and want to


    snatch her away from him, but I¡¯m no longer qualified as I¡¯ve no power and authority. I have nothing


    now. How do I protect her?¡±


    After he said this, Sarah showed a despondent smile.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, you¡¯re really a good person. If you could have seen James earlier, I wonder if he would


    have died unjustly back then.¡±


    Travis felt sorry for him.


    ¡°At that time I arrived, there were several people over there. Even if I acted bravely, I still couldn¡¯t save


    him actually. Ms.Duran, although I don¡¯t know your rtionship with James, he would be very happy if


    he knows that you have been revenging for him until now.¡±


    She smiled sorrowfully, then stood up and pushed his wheelchairs out of the door.


    It was noon and his car returned to the hospital.


    Robert had been waiting for him to return and he started to talk with him once Travis returned to the


    ward.


    Travis told him all the things that he had talked with Sarah just now.


    ¡°I think if she and James were not couple, at least she seemed to fond of him and wanted to revenge


    for him. Hence, she wants to ask you if you¡¯re willing to work with her. This is the contact information


    she gave me.¡±


    Travis handed the slip of paper to him and he nodded.


    ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll contact her. Travis, I¡¯m going to get married with Gigi. Will you attend our wedding?¡±


    Travis was shocked, then he smiled bitterly and gave his blessing.


    ¡°I sincerely blessed two of you. When is your wedding scheduled for?¡±


    ¡°The twenty-fifth of next month is an auspicious day. Although it seems to a bit rushed, I¡¯ve set this date


    as this wedding has to be held by my father for some reasons. I¡¯ve also discussed it with Gigi and I


    hope that you wille to attend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll. Before that, Annie will have done her surgery as well, so your wedding will be just perfect.¡±


    Robert left after finished speaking, but Travis was caught in a bad mood.


    He knew clearly that they would get married, but it still made him upset when he heard it with his own


    ears.


    He had lived a muddled life for ten years and now it was just like he awoke from his sleep. He still loved


    that maiden, but she had been separated from him for ten years.


    It was ten years¡­


    There was no chance between them at all.


    In the next few days, since Gigi had promised his proposal, she had to choose the style of wedding


    dress she preferred even though everything could be prepared by Robert¡¯s father.


    She had chosen her wedding dress. After trying it on that day, she chose a dress with sloping


    shoulders, which looked yful and lovely.


    However, apart from wedding dress, there were still other things such as choosing toast clothing and


    wedding flowers, organizing an outdoor wedding or church wedding, deciding the style of invitation


    cards and which friends to be invited.


    Robert¡¯s father let her to make all the final decisions when it came to the matters involving the bride.


    Finally, she settled on the style she preferred after she had been busy for two or three days.


    It was Saturday and Annie would have to undergo surgery tomorrow. Annie was already staying inside


    the hospital the night before. Gigi apanied her and told stories to her until she fell asleep.


    The next morning, almost everyone came to Annie¡¯s room and cheered for her.


    She was nervous and so was Gigi. Vanessa Cooke and Elsie rke were staying beside her. Elsie


    who seemed to be a little childish would tell some jokes sometimes and it made Annieugh every


    time.


    However, the worry in her mind couldn¡¯t be dispelled even though there was a tremendous amount of


    joy.


    After about an hour, Annie was sent into the operating theatre. Gigi didn¡¯t do anything and she could


    only wait anxiously outside.


    However, before Annie¡¯s surgery was over, she found that her phone rang. Surprisingly, the one who


    called her was Miranda.

 Chapter 208 Ms. Layla Went Missing

    Chapter 208 Ms. La Went Missing


    Georgia learnt from Robert that Miranda was the one who found her when she went missing.


    She wanted to treat Miranda a meal to thank her from saving her.


    But she had been too upied with Vanessa¡¯s affair and everything that had happened in between.


    Speaking of which, she had never met Miranda before. They only spoke to each other a few times over


    the phone.


    Miranda was also the one who helped her when she got kidnapped. She picked up the phone and


    asked Miranda politely.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lane, sorry for bothering you, but I have no idea what else I can do now. Did you get in touch with


    my mumtely?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Georgia shook her head. After she left the clubhouse, she had lost contact with Ms. La.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west contacted. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°My mum went missing. She is not working at the clubhouse anymore, and I can¡¯t get through her


    phone. My dad and I sent a lot of people trying to look for her, but it seemed like she has vanished from


    the surface of this world. I am left with no choice, so I thought I try my luck and call you to see if you


    have gotten in touch with her recently. Sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    How could Ms. La go missing? Georgia felt strange and worried as well after hearing Miranda¡¯s


    sorrowful voice.


    Miranda had helped her a lot; she could not ignore Ms. La¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, if I have any news regarding Ms. La or if she happens to contact me, I will inform you


    right away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Ms. Lane.¡±


    As soon as the call was ended, Robert who was sitting nearby, asked her.


    ¡°Did Miranda call you? Why did she look for you?¡±


    Robert had already taken care of Jordan¡¯s matter in private. He could not guess the reason why


    Miranda was looking for Georgia.


    ¡°Ms. La went missing. She is Miranda¡¯s mother. Their mother and daughter rtionship has been


    ratherplicating¡­¡±


    Georgia briefly exined about the causality.


    ¡°I see. I had no idea about this. I did not know you two met each other like that. Do you need my help to


    find out where Ms. La went? Her actually name is La, right?


    Georgia nodded her head.


    Yes, Ms. La¡¯s real name is La. I cannot figure out why she went missing. By right, she should not


    have any enemy since she had already taken her revenge. Ms. La actually cares about her daughter


    Miranda. If you can help to investigate on this, or have anyone who can help with this, please do so.


    After all, they did help me before and I do not know how to return the favor.¡±


    Robert nodded at the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you with this.¡±


    They two of them talked while holding their hands and waited for the surgery to be over.


    After waiting for another hour, the light inside the operating room finally went out. The doctors and


    nurses walked out with Ivan in front of them. When he saw Georgia and Robert, he smiled at them.


    ¡°The operation is sessful. Annie will probably wake up either tonight or tomorrow morning. Make


    sure she takes something light these few days. We will continue monitoring her for a while. It is


    estimated that she will be discharged from the hospital after two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Ivan, thank you, thank you very much¡­¡±


    Deep down, Georgia was very grateful.


    Annie¡¯s heart disease was something that Georgia cared the most in her heart.


    She felt that she owed her daughter a lot. She only hoped that Annie could quickly get over with the


    surgery so that she could jump around and be as active as other kids.


    Now that the surgery was a sess, she felt that her stress from the past six years had finally been


    released.


    Vanessa and Elsie who were waiting at the side also thanked Ivan.


    Annie was pushed to her ward to rest. Everyone went to Annie¡¯s ward, feeling happy and joyous.


    The recovery days after the operation passed in a blink of an eye. Georgia stayed in the hospital


    everyday to apany Annie. Although her wound was recovering well, Georgia did not leave the


    hospital at all and stayed beside Annie every day.


    Vanessa was not discharged yet due to her body condition, so in the end they stayed in the hospital for


    a long time.


    A weekter, Ivan announced that Annie¡¯s operation was aplete sess. As long as she took a


    good rest after the operation, she could be discharged after a week.


    That were Georgia¡¯s happiest days. She felt very rxed every day, without any stress and worries.


    Annie was getting better and better each day, and she finally recovered.


    As for Travis and Vanessa, it was almost time for them to leave the hospital as well.


    In fact, Georgia was totally healed. It was Jasper and Jennifer¡¯s engagement day on the 30th at the


    end of this month.


    Jasper and Robert were good friends. Although Jennifer had done a lot of terrible things back then, it


    would be impossible for Robert to skip Jasper¡¯s engagement dinner. Thus, his only date to bring along


    would be Georgia.


    ¡°Annie, mummy is going to attend dinner with daddy tonight. So, you will be staying with Vanessa and


    Elsie. I might not be able toe back tonight and apany you, is that okay?¡±


    Georgia had already yed with Annie for the whole morning.


    After that, she spoke to Annie.


    ¡°I know, mummy. You told me that you need to attend Hond¡¯s engagement dinner a few days ago. I


    don¡¯t need you to keep me apanied all the time. I feel very healthy right now, don¡¯t worry about


    me¡­I have Vanessa and Elsie here with me too.¡±


    Georgia smiled with relief. She had been spending all her time with Annie in the hospitaltely.


    Therefore, she was a bit reluctant to leave her all of a sudden.


    However, since she had already promised Robert about attending Jasper¡¯s engagement dinner with


    him, and now that she was quite close with Jasper herself, she would not want to break her promise.


    ¡°Vanessa, Elsie, I will leave first. Robert¡¯s bodyguard will stay here. If there is anything important,


    remember to contact us at once.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just get going. Elsie and I will take a good care of Annie.¡±


    Vanessa stood next to her and smiled. Georgia then only felt being put at ease.


    Under the escort of the bodyguards, she went to the carpark and got into her car, then drove back to


    Robert¡¯s vi.


    The styling artists had actually been waiting for her at the vi. They prepared a few dresses and a


    dozen pairs of shoes for Georgia to choose from.


    ¡°Why are you making this so grand?¡±


    Georgia smiled helplessly at Robert.


    ¡°I just need something decent. We are going to other people¡¯s engagement dinner, not getting


    engaged. All these clothes are too shy. Just a simple dress will do.¡±


    Georgia picked a simple ck dress among the other dresses. It looked proper and elegant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about fashion, so I can only ask them to prepare more. I can use my remaining life


    to figure out what are you thinking, and what you like. But if it¡¯s about styling and fashion, I could never


    ever figure it out my whole life. You can discuss what hairstyle you prefer with the hair stylist. I will wait


    at the side. The engagement dinner will start in the evening, so we still have plenty of time left. And


    even if you look prettier than Jennifer tonight, I don¡¯t think Jasper will mind.¡±


    Robert sat beside and smiled. He looked rxed, as if he was not bothered about the event tonight,


    treating it like a normal engagement dinner.


    Georgia on the other hand felt strange and asked.


    Don¡¯t you think it will be weird for us to attend Jasper and Jennifer¡¯s engagement dinner?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Jennifer? If she tries to cause any scene on her own engagement dinner, she


    will ruin the rtionship between the Hond family and the Johnson family. And if she wants to hurt


    you, I will keep you protected, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Sometimes, Georgia felt that men were rather simple-minded. The war between women would not be


    obvious at all times; it would usually happen behind the scenes.


    But since Robert was going to stay by her side and keep her protected, Georgia felt that there was


    nothing for her to worry about. By that time, if anything really happened, they could just handle it on the


    spot.


    If Jennifer got married to Jasper, and Georgia had agreed to marry Robert, they would be seeing each


    other very often.


    At that time, she could only find a way and deal with it.


    Georgia asked the hairstylist to coil her hair up.


    After putting on the ck dress, Georgia wore a diamond ne. Then, the two of them got in the


    car and went to the Hond Family¡¯s engagement dinner.


    The venue of the engagement dinner was set in a luxurious five-star hotel owned by the Hond family.


    When Georgia and Robert arrived, most of the celebrities and guests were already there.


    The floor was covered with a red carpet, and the hotel staffs were waiting around. When Georgia and


    Robert got down from the car, they came forward and weed them.


    One of the hotel staff led Georgia and Robert inside. However, when they reached the banquet half,


    Georgia saw someone she did not want to see.


    It was Alfred.


    It had been a long time since she saw Alfred. Following the incident with Vanessa, and after Alfred¡¯s


    surgery, he stopped appearing in front of them. After that, Georgia and Vanessa chose to erase Alfred¡¯s


    existence from their lives, and they avoided mentioning Alfred since.


    However, logically speaking, it was quite impossible to not meet him at all. For instance, she met Alfred


    now at this engagement dinner.


    Georgia turned her face away, held Robert¡¯s hand, and tried to walk away.


    However, Alfred walked forward and stopped in front of them.


    ¡°Alfred, do you remember what did you promise mest time? Go away now. Vanessa and I don¡¯t want


    to see you anymore. Can you please move aside?¡±


    Georgia tried to sound as polite as possible. She could not possibly flip out here in this banquet hall


    and make a scene while everyone was watching.


    Alfred showed a begging expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry Georgia. I haven¡¯t seen Vanessa since then, and I know I am impudent for asking about


    her. I just want to know if she has recovered. Is she feeling better? I just hope that she can stop


    agonizing herself, likest time.¡±


    Georgia gave him a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Ever since you left, she has been recovering. She eats and sleeps well without you. Her mental health


    is good too. If you wish her well, I hope you will never show yourself in front of her every again.


    After hearing what Georgia said, Alfred let out a bitter and helpless smile.


    ¡°I understand. As long as she is living a good life, then what I have done is worthwhile. Other than that,


    I have some info about Rachel¡¯s escape. Although I don¡¯t know where she ran off to, if you follow this


    lead, you might be able to find her.¡±


    Georgia, however, was interested in this information. Vanessa was determined to get her revenge. So,


    if they could catch Rachel, Vanessa would feel better. Georgia was quite pleased with Alfred right now.


    ¡°Let me know immediately if you found Rachel. The reason why Vanessa pulled herself back together


    was because she wanted to seek revenge for her kid. Don¡¯t try and get rid of Rachel behind our backs.


    At least let Vanessa deal with her directly, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will agree to everything she wants. Initially, I wanted to catch Rachel myself and then tell Vanessa


    and let her deal with Rachel herself.¡±


    Georgia set her mind at rest after hearing what Alfred said. Then, she pushed Robert¡¯s wheelchair


    towards Jason.


    ¡°You two are finally here. I was so bored¡­Jasper is attending his guests, and no one wants to entertain


    me.¡±


    Jason saw Georgia and Robert came over and started babbling.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ivan? He¡¯s not here yet?¡±


    Robert asked Jason.


    Ivan would definitely attend Jasper¡¯s engagement dinner. However, Robert did not know what time Ivan


    would be here since they were not staying together. Seeing that Jason came early, Robert asked him


    out of curiosity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. The dinner just started, so maybe he will be here in a while. You look so miserable


    sitting in this wheelchair. And now, your third uncle, Alex is in charge of the Simpson family¡¯s business.


    No one cares about you anymore.¡±


    Jason said teasingly.


    ¡°Why? Are youughing at me right now?¡±


    Robertughed and replied. Actually, he did not mind that Alex was managing thepany.


    He could have more time to himself, and he could recover faster and apany those who he cared


    about.


    The two of them babbled on while Georgia apanied them. It was harmonious.


    The guests were walking around in the banquet hall. Fortunately, no one came and disturbed them.


    Eventually, more and more guests arrived.


    Suddenly, Georgia saw Ivan, and he looked like he was in a bad mood.


    Jason greeted Ivan and signaled him toe over.


    ¡°Ivan,e over here, we are all here¡­¡±


    Ivan walked towards them with a solemn face, looking as if someone had owed him a lot of money.


    ¡°Why do you look so sulky? Did someone offend you?¡±


    Robert asked Ivan. But instead, Ivan looked towards Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, I need to ask you something. Can I confirm something with you?

 Chapter 209 Jasper Holland’s Engagement Party

    Chapter 209 Jasper Hond¡¯s Engagement Party


    Georgia Lane couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening, so she immediately asked.


    ¡°If you have any questions, just ask me¡­¡±


    ¡°That time at Jason Murphy¡¯s family banquet, I saw Emilia Powell came over. A man who was your


    colleague stood beside her. At that time, Emilia said that he was her husband¡­ But I identally saw


    them today. I heard Emilia call him brother, so I especially investigated for his identity. It turns out that


    they¡¯re both Powell¡¯s. How are they rted?¡±


    Georgia felt she was put in a difficult position for a while. She helped them lie before, but the person


    who was involved knew the truth now. He was even Robert Simpson¡¯s younger brother. He just


    operated on Annie a while ago, so Georgia was too ashamed to continue lying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re cousins. Aston Powell is my colleague, and Emilia is Aston¡¯s younger cousin. I


    already knew about this before. It¡¯s just that when you just met back then, Emilia wanted to intentionally


    mislead you. After you got angry and left, Emilia asked me not to tell you the truth. I¡¯m really sorry that I


    lied to you about this.¡±


    After Georgia said that, Ivan Simpson¡¯s face turned pale.


    He had already guessed that Emilia had been lying to him all along. At first, she pretended to be a poor


    woman. Then, she pretended that she already married someone. She seemed to be intentionally


    distancing her rtionship with him. She seemed like she was dying to stay away from him forever.


    Was he that disgusting? Ivan bitterly and angrily thought.


    He was extremely popr and sought after by women outside. Women would all cling on him wherever


    he went. Emilia was the only one who kept on avoiding him. Was there any blood feud between them?


    Even if he was sincere back then and even if he was a little angry and couldn¡¯t let go now, he didn¡¯t


    need to cling onto her.


    ¡°Georgia, I don¡¯t me you on this matter. I just wanted to ask you if Emilia has a boyfriend or fianc¨¦


    right now. Or is she married already?¡±


    To be honest, Georgia didn¡¯t really know the answer to this question yet. She exined to Ivan.


    ¡°I only have a guess. I think Emilia don¡¯t have a boyfriend right now. She¡¯s probably also not yet


    married, but I only met her a few times. We haven¡¯t talked about personal matters like this yet, so I¡¯m


    not sure if my guess is right.¡±


    After Georgia finished talking, Jason patted Ivan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°There are plenty of other girls out there. It¡¯s just one woman anyway. Why do you need to get so


    angry? You should learn from Jasper Hond. He even dared to be engaged to Jennifer Johnson¡­


    When ites to things like love, you don¡¯t need to care too much about what you can¡¯t get. Be more


    carefree.¡±


    Ivan red at Jason.


    ¡°Who said that I care for her? I¡¯m just angry at her. So many years had already passed, yet she¡¯s still


    lying at me. Did she think that I¡¯ll keep clinging onto her? Did she think that she¡¯s a heartthrob? This is


    hrious!¡±


    Robert and Georgia looked at each other. They helplessly and bitterly smiled together.


    Anyone could tell that you still cared a little for Emilia. However, they couldn¡¯t say that as it was. They


    could only stay silent on the side.


    Several people were talking and discussing Jasper and Jennifer¡¯s engagement at the side.


    At around eight in the evening, almost everyone had already arrived. Jasper¡¯s parents, Elliot and Bailey


    Hond spoke in front and thanked everyone foring.


    After that, Jasper and Jennifer each also said some words of formality and thanked everyone for


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jennifer was actually a beautiful woman. Jasper was very handsome as well. In fact, they looked like


    the perfect pair of couple when they stood together.


    If she didn¡¯t know what Jennifer had done in the past, Georgia would think that they were the perfect


    couple.


    Engagement parties in the upper ss society like this were mainly used to announce the union of two


    families. Then, the banquet was for everyone to have a chance to socialize and talk about business.


    It was just an engagement only, so they wouldn¡¯t let the masters of the two families talk too much on


    stage. Afterward, the host asionally livened up the atmosphere on the stage.


    Most of the time, the people in the banquet hall just walked among the crowd and talked about


    business and reminisced with the interested people they found.


    What Georgia didn¡¯t expect was that Jasper was already walking toward them with Jennifer before they


    went to congratte him.


    ¡°You brat, you finally settled down today. Congrattions on your engagement.¡±


    Jason congratted first, then Robert and Georgia congratted them together.


    ¡°Congrattions on your engagement.¡±


    Regardless of what he thought of Jennifer, Ivan also subtly congratted them since everyone was


    being polite to each other.


    Jasper gently smiled, and Jennifer talked to everyone.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for attending my engagement party with Jasper. Our wedding day is next month,


    so we hope everyone can attend it by then.¡±


    Jennifer looked extremely gentle and demure. Georgia was a little bit confused by the smile in her


    eyes.


    Was Jennifer really the bratty and arrogant woman in her memory? Or did the soul of the woman in


    front of her already change?


    ¡°You keep on saying your wedding is next month. What day did you really set it on? You didn¡¯t even


    send out the invitation cards yet.¡±


    Jason curiously asked from the side. Jasper helplessughed.


    ¡°The twentieth of next month. The invitations will be done soon. I¡¯ll send them to you by then.¡±


    After Jasper said that, Jennifer looked and smiled at Robert and Georgia.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re also preparing the wedding. When will the wedding be?¡±


    ¡°The twenty-fifth of next month. I hope you¡¯ll be able to attend too by then.¡±


    Georgia spoke to Jennifer.


    Jennifer gently smiled.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll attend. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Everything that happened seemed weird yet normal. This was extremely different from Jennifer¡¯s past


    behavior.


    Georgia subconsciously felt anxious because Jennifer¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t like this. Even if she really


    decided to marry Jasper, she would never be friendly to Georgia.


    Her politeness and gentleness now seemed like the calm before the storm.


    After Jasper and Jennifer greeted them, they walked toward other people and continued having small


    talks. Jason curiously asked about them.


    ¡°I was spooked when Jennifer smiled at me. When did she be so polite and gentle?¡±


    Ivan agreed and nodded from the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Old habits die hard! I always felt that she wouldn¡¯t marry Jasper so easily. I don¡¯t believe


    that she fell in love with Jasper so soon.¡±


    Georgia and Robert also had doubts, but they didn¡¯t say much.


    When the engagement party was about to end, Georgia already nned to go home with Robert in a


    car. However, all of the lights in the banquet hall suddenly went off.


    The darkness caused the entire crowd to panic. Many people were scurrying around when the gunfire


    was sted.


    There were all kinds of screams and noises. Everything became extremely chaotic.


    Georgia wanted to grab Robert¡¯s hand. She kept on screaming Robert¡¯s name, but many people were


    also screaming around them. So Georgia couldn¡¯t hear Robert¡¯s voice.


    Robert was sitting on the wheelchair, and Georgia was extremely worried about Robert¡¯s condition.


    However, before she was able to pass through the spaces for a few seconds in the dark, Georgia


    suddenly felt that someone grabbed her.


    The next second, she felt that her mouth was covered. Then, Georgia fainted.


    The entire process onlysted for a few minutes. When the lights in the banquet hall turned on again,


    everyone looked around. There weren¡¯t any terrorists. They couldn¡¯t see who fired the gun, and there


    weren¡¯t any casualties as well.


    Everything seemed to happen and end so bizarrely.


    It was as if the lights just went off a while ago, but the screams, panic, and gunfire never happened.


    Jasper and his parents¡¯ faces darkened. They began instructing people to investigate what really


    happened a while ago.


    However, Robert was extremely worried.


    ¡°Gigi and Jason are missing. Ivan, you¡¯re also beside them a while ago. Did you feel where they


    actually went?¡±


    Ivan shook his head.


    ¡°It waspletely dark back then. How could I see where Georgia and Jason went? What do we do


    now? Who the hell did this thing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about who did it first. The most important thing right now is to find Gigi and Jason.¡±


    After Robert spoke, Jasper hurried over.


    ¡°What happened to you guys here? Why are Georgia and Jason missing?¡±


    ¡°The two of them disappeared a while ago right at the moment the lights went out. How about other


    people? Were there other missing people?¡±


    ¡°Nobody told me that somebody else is missing for now. Don¡¯t you worry. The Hond family is in


    charge of the security tonight. I¡¯ll immediately send everyone out to investigate.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s face darkened. He held his phone and instructed a lot of things through the phone call.


    Then, he directly walked towards Jennifer.


    ¡°I¡¯m suspecting that you¡¯re the one who did what happened tonight. I don¡¯t have any evidence right


    now, but this is yourst warning from me. If I find any evidence that you¡¯re the one who did it, don¡¯t


    assume that I would forgive you. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re safe just because you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Jennifer immediately showed an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Why did you think that I¡¯m the one who did it? What does this have to do with me? I was so scared


    when the lights went off during those few minutes. I¡¯m pregnant. What am I going to do if someone


    bumped into me and caused me to have a miscarriage?¡±


    Jennifer cried as she felt aggrieved.


    Elliot advised from the side.


    ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying. How can you talk such nonsense without any evidences? Jennifer, the


    situation isplicated right now. Go find a ce to rest. We¡¯ll deal with the other things. We need to


    give everyone an exnation for what happened tonight. You should go home with your parents and


    take a rest.¡±


    Jennifer gently nodded from the side.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding me, Mrs. Hond. My tummy feels a little ufortable after standing


    for so long tonight. I want to take a rest now.¡±


    Elliot nodded at Jennifer. Since it was her grandson who was in her tummy, she was naturally


    concerned and attentive.


    However, before they could send Jennifer away, Ivan pushed Robert¡¯s wheelchair in front of


    Jennifer.

 Chapter 210 The Accident that Occurred to Jason Murphy

    Chapter 210 The ident that urred to Jason Murphy


    ¡°Robert, I have to apologize for today. I will send someone to look for Jason and Georgia.¡±


    Elliot apologized profusely. In the banquet hosted by the Hond family, now that Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e was


    missing, the Hond family had to bear some of the responsibility.


    ¡°Mother-inw, I don¡¯t me you for it. This is just the doing of some malicious party.¡±


    After saying that, Robert looked at Jennifer.


    ¡°Miss Johnson, we have been friends for more than a decade, and we know too well the temperament


    of everyone. Let me remind you, you better not have anything to do with Georgia being missing now, or


    else, I won¡¯t tolerate you anymore, and that includes the whole Johnson family. Do you understand


    what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    Robert had secretly made a decision. If this was Jessica¡¯s doing, he had no choice but to aim his wrath


    at the Johnson family.


    After all, the way Jessica was behaving now was the product of the Johnson¡¯s family spoiling her. It


    was a luxury gained by her thanks to the upbringing she went through in her family.


    Jessica looked a little flustered as she started to deny.


    ¡°Robert, are you crazy? I won¡¯t do something as meaningless as that. Don¡¯t think too highly of your own


    opinion. I am already on the verge of marrying Jasper, but you still think I care about you. Don¡¯t kid with


    me!¡±


    Robert started tough coldly.


    ¡°It would be great if that¡¯s the truth!¡±


    After he finished his sentence, Elliot sent someone to usher Jessica and her parents to their car, and


    then he watched as they left.


    Then, Jasper¡¯s parents began seeing off the other guests as theybed through the crowd to make


    sure nobody was missing or hurt.


    Luckily, everyone just had a scare. Other than Georgia and Jason who had disappeared, nobody else


    were gone, and nobody was hurt.


    The only mystery left in this fiasco was Georgia and Jason¡¯s disappearance.


    At this moment, it had been half an hour since that incident, and Robert¡¯s face was growing intense and


    grave.


    He had called for his underlings to check all of the surveince cameras in the hotel, but they found


    that part of the recording was edited and removed. This must mean that it was someone¡¯s purposeful


    n for doing this, and that person was targeting none other than Georgia.


    Where was Georgia now?


    She slowly opened her eyes and realized that she was lying in bed, and more importantly, there was


    the faint scent of man next to her.


    With the help of the dim lighting in the room, Georgia then discovered that the man who was nearby


    her was Jason.


    ¡°Jason, wake up, let me go, take a look at what you are doing now¡­¡±


    However, it seemed that Jason had lost consciousness. His body lurched towards Georgia, and she


    had no other way other than biting hard at his chin.


    A striking pain immediately assaulted him, which caused Jason to stir and open his eyes vaguely. The


    first thing heid eyes upon was Georgia, which made him flustered.


    ¡°Why are you here? Where are we now?¡±


    ¡°We have fallen into someone¡¯s trap. There was a ckout in the banquet hall just now, and I don¡¯t


    know how much time has passed ever since. You better think of a way to get out of here, I am sure


    someone is lurking in the dark and setting us up!¡±


    After Georgia said that, Jason¡¯s breathing started to get ragged, and his face became blushed with an


    intense red. His features were contorted in a grotesque way.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with my body. No, wait, I feel like I¡¯m going to explode!¡±


    Jason howled in a low voice.


    He struggled to break free from Georgia¡¯s side, but only then did he realize that he was confined to the


    bed with handcuffs restraining his hands. No matter how hard he writhe around, he could only remain


    in the bed.


    This person next to her was Robert¡¯s woman. No matter how much of a yboy he was, Jason would


    nevery a finger on his brother¡¯s woman.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even move, you better leave now, I am afraid that I can¡¯t control my own actions anymore¡­¡±


    Jason was shouting frantically now while Georgia could only smile bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength left in me. I can¡¯t even move an inch. What should we do now?¡±


    After Georgia replied, Jason was still sunken in a maniacal state. He suddenly swooped in towards the


    woman beside him, as if that was the only way he could release the pent-up frustration he was


    umting in his body.


    ¡°Jason, get a grip of yourself!¡±


    Georgia squealed with fear as she noticed the unnatural and bizarre expression on this man¡¯s face. His


    eyes were bloodied as if he had turned into a wild beast.


    There were beads of sweat trickling down his forehead, and Georgia could imagine Jason slowly losing


    himself in madness.


    ¡°I beg you, get a hold of yourself¡­¡±


    Georgia was so anxious and afraid that her voice was cracking with tears. Jason was Robert¡¯s good


    brother, and now that they had been set up by some unscrupulous party, if something undesirable had


    actually happened, how could they face each other again in the future? What would be of her


    rtionship with Robert? Georgia was so nervous that she was biting her lips hard.


    She waspletely terrified as she tried to push this man away but to no avail. She couldn¡¯t gather


    any strength at all.


    Besides talking, she couldn¡¯t do anything meaningful.


    ¡°Bite me hard now!¡±


    Jason thrust one of his arm towards Georgia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I am at my limits now, I need some pain to make me clear up my head. Bite me fast!¡±


    Jason continued to roar, and without giving Georgia anytime to think, she quickly sank her teeth into his


    arms.


    She was chewing his arm so hard that it felt like his skin was going toe off, and a bloody scent was


    spreading in Georgia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way!¡±


    Jason shouted in agony.


    However, Georgia felt like she had exhausted all of her strength as her jaw came off feebly. Then, she


    asked Jason, ¡°Are you more clear-headed now? What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°This is a hotel room, so there must be someone setting us up. I don¡¯t know how long can I stay sane,


    and my hands are cuffed there!¡±


    There was a hint of despair in Jason¡¯s voice, and at that moment Georgia couldn¡¯t hold back her tears


    anymore.


    She would never imagine that something outrageous like this would happen while she was just


    harmlessly attending an engagement banquet by Jasper and Jennifer.


    Was she destined to be so unfortunate in her whole life? Georgia couldn¡¯t helpmenting herself, and


    knowing that this was Jasper and Jennifer¡¯s engagement ceremony, why didn¡¯t she reject the invitation


    in the first ce?


    Robert wouldn¡¯t be mad with her if she decided not to go, so why did she have toe to this banquet


    tonight? She must be crazy, as Georgia thought and cursed at herself regretfully.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jason was struggling to keep his sanity as he continuously sank into bouts of frenzy. Those anguished


    episodes wouldst for a few seconds, and this made him unable to do something unthinkable to


    Georgia yet.


    On the other hand, outside the hotel, Robert was still busy with the investigation concerning Georgia


    and Jason¡¯s whereabouts with his men scurrying around.


    It had been an hour.


    ¡°Are you still unable to find out where those two have disappeared to?¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t locate them, Robert, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Elliot apologized in a dejected tone, and Ivan also had an anxious look on their side.


    Time was ticking slowly but surely, and it would only serve to aggravate the matter at hand. The two of


    them had disappeared into thin air, and nobody could guess the motive behind this action.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s use the worst possible way to resolve this. Although we can¡¯t be sure that they haven¡¯t leave


    the hotel, let¡¯s break into every room. I will bear the damages.¡±


    Robert announced with a dull expression.


    At this point, Robert could no longer keep hisposure.


    His intuition told him that Georgia and Jason hadn¡¯t leave the hotel yet, so it was worth a try to


    investigate andb every room. Although this might affect the reputation of the hotel, he was


    prepared to shoulder the consequences of the damages that might be incurred.


    ¡°We need the police to give us their cooperation. Tell them that we are investigating missing person.


    You don¡¯t need to worry, I will go right into the arrangements.¡±


    Elliot immediately decided on this course of action, and only after a few minutes, the carpet-bombing


    type of sweepingmenced in the hotel.


    At the same time, Georgia and Jason was still immersed in their pain in the room.


    Jason was getting weaker and weaker at keeping his sanity, and every time he wanted to approach this


    woman next to her, the attraction and allure was only bing greater to him, triggering a primal lust


    in his body.


    Despite that, Georgia had bitten Jason¡¯s arm again and again, and Jason could only try to remind


    himself to stay sane with the pain pegging at him.


    The two of them was on the brink of despair. Under the influences of drug, Jason was slowly losing


    himself, and just when he was going to lose all control of his body, the hotel room was banged open all


    of a sudden. When the light was switched on, Georgia thought that someone hade to her rescue.


    However, she saw that the intrudersprised of a woman and a man. The woman was holding a


    microphone while the man was holding a camera.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Mr. Murphy, why are you two getting so intimate in a hotel room?¡±


    The woman was thrusting the microphone in their faces, and Georgia appeared to lie in bed with Jason


    just next to her. This image was reeking of intimacy and ambiguity, and no matter how one looked at it,


    it looked like Georgia was cheating behind Robert¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy, I heard that you are good brothers with Robert. Does he know that you are secretly dating


    Miss Lane?¡±


    The woman with the microphone continued to probe further. They showed no intention of dealing with


    Jason¡¯s handcuffs, and they didn¡¯t appear to want to help Georgia out of this. They were just focusing


    in their interview, obviously trying to create a big news out of this.


    Jason suddenly roared, ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    However, after managing to scream those words, he appeared to be losing control of his emotions


    again as his body inched towards Georgia.


    The photographer was clicking away at them, which caused Georgia to cry frantically.


    ¡°Jason, keep a hold of yourself, there are people taking pictures of us. You need to wake up now¡­¡±


    ¡°Take away the camera! Now!¡±


    Georgia could only scream in agony, but the woman and man with microphone and camera only


    revealed a lecherous and dark smile on their faces.


    Georgia had no clue who had sent this pair of man and woman, but she had a feeling that she would


    reached the end of the line if these pictures of them reached the inte.

 Chapter 211 Cyber Attack

    Chapter 211 Cyber Attack


    As Georgia was despairing, she noticed the sound of footsteps again.


    A petite woman who was wearing high heels walked in. She was very cute looking but Georgia did not


    recognize who that woman was.


    She only knew that the woman had nced at Jason. After that, she looked at one man and one


    woman with a microphone and a camera next to her.


    The petite woman spoke straight away, ¡°Catch the two persons!¡±


    After her words, a few strong men with ck business suit tied the man and the woman up.


    ¡°I¡¯m a reporter, what are you doing?¡±


    The woman with a microphone revolted. The petite woman smiled indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t bother whether you are a reporter or a prostitute, I just want to catch you and hit you, you can¡¯t


    stop me.¡±


    After the words, the petite woman instructed her bodyguard, ¡°Hit these two persons first. Besides, turn


    off the camera and let me see the content inside!¡±


    Georgia did not know what the woman had done. She pressed on a few buttons on the camera.


    After that, she walked towards Georgia and Jason.


    ¡°My name is Miranda. Georgia, we finally meet.¡±


    After saying that, she instructed her bodyguard to unlock the shackles.


    A few secondster, Jason¡¯s shackles were unlocked, but he was already in a state of psychosis.


    Miranda was right next to him, Jason targeted Miranda now.


    However, Miranda straight punched Jason very hard on his face. Jason fainted this time round. He fell


    to the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to buy you clothes.¡±


    Miranda said that to Georgia. Georgia was in a state of fear. She felt that she was trembling.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, were they just recording or doing live broadcast using the camera?¡± Georgia asked


    nervously.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so polite? We¡¯ve known each other for so long, just call me Miranda, I¡¯ll call


    you Georgia, okay? They were doing a live broadcast just now but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle it for you. I had


    made a call to Robert, he shall be here soon.¡±


    Georgia heard another sound right after the words.


    Instantly, Robert was pushed inside in a wheelchair.


    By considering that the house was in a mess, Georgia didn¡¯t even dare to rush over and hug Robert,


    furthermore, she didn¡¯t have any clothes on her body.¡±


    Georgia was ashamed.


    ¡°Georgia, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll settle it, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Robert rolled his wheelchair and came to Georgia. He held Georgia¡¯s hands.


    The man¡¯s voice was soft but Georgia cried. She cried until she could not voice out a single word.


    It was a live broadcast. The video was definitely being shared crazily across the Inte.


    Before Miranda sent a message to Robert, he knew what had happened.


    Looking at Jason who was on the floor due to being punched and Georgia who was naked, he knew


    Georgia and Jason had been tricked.


    He had asked his henchmen to settle the cyber issue. Looking at Georgia, Robert advised patiently,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that fame is very important. As long as I believe in you, all other people¡¯s thought is bullshit,


    right?¡±


    Georgia was crying non-stop.


    After a while, Miranda¡¯s bodyguard brought in a piece of clothes. Robert and the other bodyguards


    went out. Jason was taken out by Robert¡¯s men too. The room was left with Miranda and Georgia only.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any energy anymore. I might not able to put on the clothes on my own, so I¡¯ll have to


    bother you.¡±


    Georgia said that with embarrassment but Miranda smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±


    Miranda asked her men to buy Georgia a hoodie. After putting on the hoodie, Miranda helped her to sit


    up.


    ¡°Miranda, how do you know that I¡¯m inside the room? What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Miranda smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to you a few times inside the phone and was somewhat familiar with your


    voice. When I passed by the hotel, I just happened to hear your voice or it might be the sound of


    screaming ¡­ The door happened to be opened widely, I decided toe in and have a look. Then, I


    found out that it was you, I first gave Robert a call and then came in with my bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°If you do not hear anything, aren¡¯t the two persons nning to put me and Jason into a live video¡­¡±


    Georgia bit her lips as she asked, her heart was full of pain and resentment.


    Georgia was wondering who had tricked her and Jason in such a malicious and cruel way. If the video


    of her and Jason¡¯s intimacy was exposed on the Inte, or live broadcast was shown until the end, if


    they both could not control themselves, then Robert would be ridiculed by ten thousand people.


    Georgia felt aggrieved at the thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You see, we have spoken for so long time on the phone but it¡¯s the first we meet,


    right? I have handed over the two persons to Robert. If you want to give them a cruel lesson, that¡¯s not


    a big deal. As for things like fame, people will just follow the trend and they will forget you after a while.¡±


    Georgia felt hurt. She did not have much strength.


    Finally, Robert sent her and Jason to the hospital.


    In Jason¡¯s case, of course, he had to be put on a drip in the hospital. That drug was too aggressive and


    needed to be fixed by other drugs.


    As for Georgia, her weak body had slowly regained strength after she was taken to the hospital, so no


    injections were needed. The doctor just gave her a detailed examination to avoid any other idents.


    After all these things were done, Georgia was able to move.


    She hugged Robert in his chest and cried for about ten minutes. She did not dare to look at the news


    online and did not dare to ask about the live broadcast. She just wanted to cry hard.


    Robert patted her back. His patting was soft and gentle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore. Although it¡¯s a live broadcast, I had asked the people to delete all the videos and


    the issue has not exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°What about the reporter and the man with the camera? Do they say who sent them here?¡±


    Georgia cried while she was asking. She just wanted to know who tricked her and Jason.


    The only thing that encouraged Georgia to be brave was to take revenge for what had happened


    tonight.


    Thinking of those videos and they were live broadcast, Georgia could feel the pain inside her heart.


    She thought she had had a wonderful life and she would live a happy life ever after. However, it was


    just because of a gathering, she had encountered such an incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking my men to interrogate them. Actually, I think I know who did it. Other than Jennifer, I can¡¯t


    think of anyone else. When I have solid evidence, rest assured that I will not spare her.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s heart was filled with hatred towards Jennifer. She had never provoked that woman. It might


    be just because Jennifer liked Robert, that was why she targets her like that over and over again?


    Georgia cried and felt aggrieved. By the end of the day, she did not even know how she had fallen


    asleep while crying.


    When she woke up the next morning, Georgia found that Annie and Vanessa were in front of her bed,


    while Elsie was on the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re finally awake, how do you feel? Do you want me to call a doctor?¡±


    Annie asked with concern. Georgia¡¯s head was still a little bit painful but she shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t feel sick, it¡¯s just that I feel my head¡¯s so hot and I feel so weak, can you help me sit


    up?¡±


    ¡°You had a fever yesterday midnight. It¡¯s hot and the doctor had given you a drip,¡± Elsie said.


    Vanessa quickly helped Georgia to sit up.


    Georgia was shocked.


    ¡°Am I still having a fever now? I feel that my head is still hot and I am thirsty. I would like to have a


    ss of water.¡±


    When Georgia finished speaking, Annie jumped vivaciously and went to the front to get a ss of water


    and then handed it to Georgia.


    ¡°Mummy, you drink this ss of water first. The doctor said you are still having a low fever. Press on


    the button behind and the doctor wille over.¡±


    After saying that, Annie pressed on the button behind Georgia¡¯s bed.


    Georgia drank the water slowly. She felt that her head was very painful.


    After a while, a doctor walked in together with a few nurses. They listened to her heartbeat and helped


    her to measure her temperature.


    The doctor said, ¡°Miss Lane, you are still having a fever. Your temperature is about 38 degree Celsius. I


    will ask the nurse to continue giving you intravenous drip. Remember to rest well, if there¡¯s anything,


    please don¡¯t hesitate to call us.¡±


    After the words, the doctor left with the nurses.


    Vanessa persuaded by the side, ¡°38 degree Celsius is considered quite good already. Do you know


    that yesterday you had a fever of 40 degree Celsius? Robert was worried about you. It was such a


    mess yesterday. Luckily after the medicine, your temperature dropped. An emergency drip was given to


    you at that time. In thete midnight, you had been having a fever over and over again, with cold


    sweats throughout, so 38 degree Celsius is pretty good, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine after resting for a


    while. Do you want to eat anything now? Probably you don¡¯t have much appetite for any other things,


    right?¡±


    After listening to Vanessa¡¯s concern, Georgia nodded.


    ¡°Yea, I don¡¯t have appetite. Give me some porridge will do. Where¡¯s Robert? Why he¡¯s not here?¡±


    Georgia asked finally, she was sick now, how could Robert leave her?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t something like that happenst night? This morning, Robert received a phone call, he told us


    that he had found out who was the big boss behind the incident. He is going to take revenge for you


    and asked us to look after you. It¡¯s past ten o¡¯clock now, I don¡¯t know how well he is carrying on, but


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    don¡¯t worry, he will definitely be backter.¡±


    ¡°So, did he say who actually tricked me?¡±


    Georgia asked Vanessa.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jennifer. No worries, he¡¯ll take revenge for you. What you need to do is to rest well. You¡¯re still


    having a high fever, don¡¯t act to be strong.¡±


    Georgia nodded in confusion. It was indeed Jennifer who had done that to her.


    Thinking of that, she asked Vanessa, ¡°How¡¯s Jason? Does he awake? What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°He woke up during thete midnight. I don¡¯t know what he had told Robert. In the morning, they both


    knew the truth and now probably he¡¯s going to take revenge on Jennifer too.¡±


    Georgia lowered her head and smiled bitterly. She was still holding the ss of water but her fingers


    were trembling.


    Even Vanessa knew what had happened online, it was clear that the incident was broadcast widely.


    Georgia knew that she was an Inte celebrity now and due to the incident that had happened


    yesterday, she could not imagine how people wouldment on her.


    Nothing could be deleted thoroughly on the Inte. There must be someone who had watched the live


    broadcast.


    Georgia did not dare to ask. She was justying on her bed and was unhappy.


    On the other side, inside Jennifer¡¯s house, Robert, Jason and Jasper were sitting in the living room.


    Robert showed the evidence that he had found to them.


    Jennifer was just trying to act smart. She thought she could get rid of being suspected by leaving


    behind all the responsibilities to her middlemen.


    However, Robert could track that the money was from Jennifer¡¯s bank ount. She was the one who


    tricked Jason and Georgia.


    ¡°Jennifer, what do you want to say some more?¡±


    Robert asked Jennifer indifferently.

 Chapter 212 Giving a Lesson to Jennifer

    Chapter 212 Giving a Lesson to Jennifer


    Jennifer¡¯s parents were frightened. They never thought that their daughter could do such a thing even


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    though she had decided to marry Jasper.


    Georgia was Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Was their daughter crazy? Why did she dare to offend Robert and how


    could Robert not take revenge on her and just stop there?


    ¡°Jennifer, you did the thing for real?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s father asked angrily.


    Jennifer did not expect Robert to find out the evidence to show that she was the backstage


    maniptor. She thought she had done a perfect job.


    Looking at the solid evidence, Jennifer did not know how to react as well.


    ¡°Robert, are you crazy? It¡¯s your fianc¨¦e who had intimacy with your friend. It¡¯s not my business. I don¡¯t


    know why you said that I¡¯m the one who tricked them. There must be someone who wants to put me in


    trouble!¡±


    Jennifer straight away denied it. However, after the words, Jennifer¡¯s mother showed her anxious


    expression.


    It was impossible for her to not know her own daughter. Judging at Jennifer¡¯s reaction, she knew that


    Jennifer must be the one whomitted the crime.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Jennifer¡¯s mother pped her.


    ¡°What do you want to argue some more at this moment? I think you better speak out the truth and


    apologize to Robert. If you dare to conceal the truth, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Johnson family!¡±


    Since Jennifer¡¯s mother had voiced out indifferently, Jennifer¡¯s father understood that his daughter had


    done something wrong.


    ¡°Jennifer, apologize immediately, if you had made mistake, you shall admit it and hope that Robert and


    Miss Lane can forgive you, if you insist to deny your fault, I won¡¯t recognize you as my daughter.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s parents were determined, they were different from how they used to love Jennifer.


    It was because that incident was so serious that it involved three families.


    Other than Robert, Jennifer had offended the Murphy family and the Hond family.


    The Hond family might break off the engagement by looking at her behaviour.


    If the three families cooperated and put the Johnson family into difficulty, the Johnson family¡¯s business


    would be destroyedpletely.


    On a usual day, they could tolerate Jennifer¡¯s capricious behaviour and small mistakes, but if the


    Johnson family¡¯s business was destroyed, they would offend many people and they were not so silly.


    They just wished to p Jennifer until she could realize that it was her fault and apologize immediately.


    This could prevent the three families from destroying their business.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? I said I did not do the thing. It¡¯s Robert who treats me unjustly, he


    has hated me for long, don¡¯t you believe your daughter anymore?¡±


    Jennifer was still denying it.


    ¡°Bang.¡± Jennifer¡¯s father pped her this time round.


    ¡°Unfilial daughter! Why don¡¯t you admit it now? Don¡¯t you think that I as a dad not knowing you well


    when you tell lie? Faster kneel and apologize to Robert and Jason. After this, you shall apologize to


    Georgia as well. If they don¡¯t forgive you, you need to get out from the Johnson family. I won¡¯t give you


    any rights of session to shares.¡±


    Jennifer felt aggrieved. Did not her parents love her very much? If she did something wrong, they


    would conceal her fault and then denied it.


    If she admitted it, Robert would be getting angrier. Jennifer cried and felt aggrieved.


    ¡°You are evil. Why don¡¯t you believe me? I said I did notmit the crime!¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s aggrieved look made her parents more anxious. What they could do was to apologize to


    Robert, Jason and Jasper.


    ¡°Robert, Jasper, Jason, it¡¯s our faults to spoil her. We apologize to you, it¡¯s all our faults.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s father knelt in front of the three young men. Jasper kept quiet all that while. He spoke after


    Jennifer¡¯s father knelt, ¡°Mr.Johnson, you don¡¯t need to kneel because of her capricious behaviour. She


    had done the wrong thing. She shall pay off for her mistake, right?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s mother¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. She knelt too.


    ¡°Jasper, Robert, Jason, you have known Jennifer since young, it¡¯s our faults to spoil her, we¡¯ll send her


    abroad so that she will nevere back. Please forgive Jennifer, can?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s parents were so inferior. However, Jennifer still did not realize that she had made mistake.


    This made them angrier. Atst, the Johnson family got into trouble and they could not protect their


    daughter.


    It was the best way to send Jennifer abroad and let her drift outside and never came back to the home


    country.


    Jennifer never thought that her parents could kneel in front of the three young men. She looked at them


    angrily.


    ¡°Why do you want to put my parents into trouble? Yea, I made the mistake. Why Georgia can get


    Robert¡¯s love? Why she can be your fianc¨¦e? I know you for more than 10 years and go after you for


    so many years, you have never looked at me with your eyes. Georgia only knows how to smile and you


    fall in love with her? I just want to give her a lesson.¡±


    Jennifer roared angrily finally. She had much hatred and felt aggrieved. It was all brought to her by


    Robert.


    ¡°Jennifer, shut up!¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s mother roared. She was regretting now that she spoilt her daughter to such extend.


    If her daughter was not happy in the future, or even living an increasingly miserable life, it could only be


    med on her failure to teach her daughter well from a young age, spoiling her into such a capricious


    and presumptuous state.


    ¡°So, why you want to marry me? Who¡¯s the father of your kid inside your belly?¡±


    Jasper voiced out. He was disgusted with Jennifer¡¯s behaviour.


    At first, he nned to ignore the disgusting things that had been done by Jennifer, marry her and live a


    happy life with her.


    However, Jennifer used his marriage to trick Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e and his friend. How could Jasper not


    angry?


    He hated Jennifer very much now. He would definitely not marry that kind of woman.


    After Jasper¡¯s words, Jennifer rolled her eyes and looked at Jason.


    ¡°Jason, I want to have a talk with you alone. You know the truth that day. If I tell the truth, who do you


    think will get crazy here?¡±


    Jason who had kept quiet for long understood Jennifer¡¯s words and he showed an indifferent smile.


    Jason stood up and went to Jennifer.


    ¡°You are right, we have something to settle.¡±


    After saying that, Jason spoke to other people, ¡°You guys wait here first, I have something to talk with


    Ms. Johnson alone.¡±


    Jason spoke that to all the people in the living room. Jennifer¡¯s parents were anxious. But when it came


    to that time, the couple knew that they were wrong, and the worst thing that could happen was that the


    Johnson family would be bankrupted by these three families. They still hoped that they could gain a


    living.


    Jennifer¡¯s parents let Jason bring Jennifer to a room at the front.


    The room belonged to a maid. There was no one inside the room. Jason shut the door and asked


    Jennifer, ¡°What¡¯s it? You want to threaten me using Jasper¡¯s and Selena¡¯s incident? What do you want


    to threaten me for? You think I¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    Jason smiled indifferently. He had only been tricked few times by people. The trick this time almost


    ruined his rtionship with Robert. He was extremely angry.


    All he wanted to do was to kill Jennifer.


    Jennifer thought that she had sessfully threatened Jason and sneered indifferently, ¡°It seems you


    still remember the matter. I warn you, don¡¯t make things difficult for my parents and me. If you want to


    drive me to death, then I will expose this matter to the world. Let¡¯s see how your good friend will


    copse, let¡¯s see how the world will focus on the scandal in your friend¡¯s family, what do you think?¡±


    Jennifer spoke up with a clear mind, she felt that with this secret in hand, no one would dare to harm


    her, she could even use it to protect her parents.


    Jason revealed a faint smile.


    ¡°Since you think that this matter can threaten me, what makes you think that I will give you the


    opportunity to tell this matter out now?¡±


    Jason showed a ruthless face. He was shrouded in a fierce aura.


    Jennifer was panicked suddenly. Subconsciously, she turned around and wanted to leave the room.


    However, Jason grabbed her, ¡°I never punch a woman, but you¡¯re too cheap!¡±


    After the words, Jason pped Jennifer until she fainted.


    In order to conceal Jasper¡¯s and Selena¡¯s secret, Jason nned to send Jennifer abroad and clear her


    memory.


    When it was the time to be cruel, Jason would not be a kind person.


    He was the heir of the Murphy family after all. He put Jennifer on his shoulder and opened the door.


    Everyone looked at them. Jennifer¡¯s parents asked fearfully, ¡°Jason, what have you done to Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°I make her fainted, she¡¯s still alive, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s parents were relieved. They apologized with reverence and awe.


    ¡°Robert, it¡¯s Jennifer¡¯s fault this time, we¡¯ll send her abroad and never let here back.¡±


    Robert looked at Jason, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡±


    Jason threw Jennifer on the floor. He sat in the sofa and revealed an ironic smile.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, I respect you. If you want the Johnson family to gain a living in D City, if you


    don¡¯t wish the Johnson family to bankrupt, I¡¯ll point a way for you.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s parents looked at each other. Both of them showed disappointed expression.


    The Johnson family was not considered a powerful family. They had such recognition in D City due to


    the wealth they had umted over thest generation.


    Jennifer did not have the ability to be the heir but they had nned earlier on to find an asset manager


    to help her manage the wealth in order to let her be a rich person with no annoyance. They did not


    expect Jennifer to bring glory to the family.


    However, their only hope now was to keep Jennifer alive.


    If the Johnson family¡¯s wealth could be kept, it was enough for Jennifer to gain a normal living.


    Jennifer¡¯s father spoke, ¡°As long as can keep Jennifer alive and give her a ce to live, Jennifer is at


    your disposal.¡±


    Jason smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, I¡¯ll send Jennifer abroad. She knows too many things, in order to prevent her


    froming back and taking revenge, I¡¯ll destroy her memory and let her be a normal person in a


    foreign country. This is thest kindness that I can give her. Do you have any opinion on this idea?¡±


    Destroying Jennifer¡¯s memory? Then Jennifer would be an idiot, right?


    Jennifer¡¯s mother tried to speak up to plead for mercy, but Jennifer¡¯s father grabbed his wife¡¯s hand and


    he spoke up wearily, as if he had aged ten years, ¡°I agree with your idea. Let her forget everything,


    even though she¡¯ll be an idiot, it¡¯s better than her behaviour now. If she bes an idiot, please


    give us a chance to visit her and give her a wealthy lifestyle. I beg you.¡± Jennifer¡¯s father knelt and


    kowtowed.


    Jasper spoke to Jennifer¡¯s parents, ¡°Regarding the baby, I¡¯ll have an amniocentesis DNA test done, if


    the child belongs to me, I will be responsible for the child¡¯s future, and I will be responsible for the rest


    of his life. However, I will not honour the marriage contract. Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, what she has done


    has hurt the Hond family, this is thest thing that I can do.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s father signed wearily.


    At least Jennifer had survived.


    ¡°I only have one daughter, thank you for keeping her alive.¡±


    Robert did not even speak afterwards. Jasper and Jason had settled everything. The three of them left


    the Johnson family.


    After Jason had taken Jennifer away and got in the car, Jasper spoke to Robert, ¡°Why have you


    remained silent? Do you have any new ideas on this matter? If you want to drive the Johnson family to


    extinction, Jason and I have no problem with that.¡±


    The reason why they keep the Johnson family alive was only because in those past years, Jennifer¡¯s


    parents had not done anything hical, and the rtionship between the families was considered


    friendly, so they did not drive them to extinction.


    However, when Robert kept quiet, Jasper did not know what he was really thinking.


    After all, the one who had been hurt the most by this incident was Georgia.


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡°Since Jennifer¡¯s matter has been resolved, I have no opinion. It was just that my wedding with Georgia


    is scheduled on the 25th of this month. I¡¯m afraid that Georgia will see thements online ¡­ There


    will definitely be someone who had watched the live broadcast on that day, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be


    sad.¡±

 Chapter 213 Sarahs Proposal

    Chapter 213 Sarah''s Proposal


    Jason was slightly upset by Robert''s words.


    "Robert, I''m sorry I was drugged¡­ I couldn''t control myself."


    Jason felt embarrassed about what happenedst night, he was cuffed and couldn''t do anything but


    watched the couple live-streamed everything.


    "Why did you apologize? You are a victim yourself. You are my buddy and Georgia is my woman, I


    never doubted both of you. Jennifer''s the one to be med for this, she drugged both of you just to


    upset all of us. If I me you and Georgia for this, she will be happy since this is the end she wanted."


    "Get rid of Jennifer now and don''t let her escape! Did I tell you guys that Emma and her father


    escaped? I haven''t been able to capture them, I didn''t capture them before because I wanted to torture


    them slowly and now they are free. It''s a lesson for us, catch Jennifer immediately, wipe away her


    memories and send her overseas. Keep an eye on your men, we can''t afford any mistake."


    Jason nodded with a heavy heart.


    "Noted, I''ll take care of everything."


    And then they went their separate ways. Jasper went home and exined about Jennifer.


    Elliot agreed that Jasper should call off the engagement but concerned about the baby in her womb.


    "How confident are you that the baby is yours?" She asked.


    "Who knows, I will take care of the baby if it''s mine, but will never marry her."


    "Alright, just do it this way, take this engagement as a joke."


    Elliot sighed and asked Jasper again.


    "Did Selena contact you? She''d been gone for long, wonder if she''s doing fine with her pregnancy."


    Jasper smiled helplessly hearing his mom.


    "Perhaps our attitudes hurt her, it''s not like we can''t afford to raise a baby, since she insists on keeping


    the baby, I''ll ask her toe home once I manage to contact her. It''s much better to stay home than


    living alone out there. An additional member of our family means you will have a grandchild, I will be an


    uncle, it sounds good."


    Elliot smiled, she was still a little upset with Selena who left without a word.


    It was hard to be a single mother all alone.


    But there was nothing else she could do now.


    Robert arrived and parked at the car park in the hospital.


    The guard pushed Robert to the elevator and he bumped into someone he didn''t expect to see.


    It was Sarah, they met once discussing the n to attack Jayson.


    "Ms Duran, what a coincidence, we meet again."


    Robert greeted her while Sarah smiled.


    "A coincidence indeed, I''m here to see Travis but bumped into Mr Simpson."


    They greeted each other and Sarah asked as the elevator went up.


    "I was told that Jayson ns to expand the Ellis business to maind China, he will be visiting D City


    soon. I guess he would want to see you. Do you think he still intends to kill Travis?"


    "I don''t know him personally, perhaps I could figure out after we met."


    Robert couldn''t predict Jayson''s next step, he had never seen him.


    Sarah continued. "Jayson is unpredictable and he won''tunch any attack without proper preparation.


    Brenton is still in aa now, even if Travis revealed the truth to the public, Jayson could easily im


    it as a lie. I think our only way is to locate Brenton, I heard that he is receiving treatment on a small


    ind, if we could locate him, it would be useful on our attack against Jayson."


    Robert too understood this, if Brenton could be located easily, he would be murdered by Jayson long


    ago.


    The situation now was neither their men nor Jayson''s men were able to go near Brenton.


    Brenton had his group of devoted followers and power, he was receiving treatments now instead of


    being controlled by Jayson.


    The conversation stopped as the elevator''s door opened.


    Sarah headed towards Travis''s room while Robert was pushed to Georgia''s room.


    There were only Vanessa and Georgia in the room.


    "Where are Annie and Elsie?" Robert asked.


    "Annie fell asleep while Elsie is with her in her room,"


    Vanessa answered. She then stood up and turned to Georgia. "I''ll go to Annie, you two have a chat."


    Vanessa smiled at Robert and went out.


    Georgia and Robert were left alone in the room. She sat on the bed in silence while looking out from


    the window full of sorrow.


    Robert pushed his wheelchair forward to face Georgia.


    "Vanessa told you that I went to take care of what happenedst night? Jennifer was the one behind it


    and I''ve taken care of her."


    Georgia looked at Robert sorrowfully, she felt depressed even to speak.


    "What will you do to her?" She asked.


    "Do you remember the drug they used on you? It''s widely avable on the market, Jason and I will wipe


    off her memories and send her overseas. She can only live her life in a nursing home regardless if she


    bes dumb or lost all her memories, she can never be Jennifer again and can nevere back."


    Georgia didn''t feel the joy of revenge, she felt sad and depressed.


    "Even if Jennifer is sent overseas or her memories wiped off¡­ the video of Jason and I are still


    avable online, isn''t it?"


    Georgia asked Robert with her reddened eyes.


    "Why do you still think about this? Georgia, it might not be proper for me to make such aparison,


    but you''ve been framed for giarism, yet you remained strong. You''ve even been jailed and suffered a


    lot, you''ve been through everything and this is nothing. I will be by your side, don''t be afraid."


    "Online is a chaotic ce, people attacking behind the screen, they''ve scolded you before. In addition,


    this incident is covered up and under control from the very beginning, almost all the videos uploaded


    are deleted. No one will scold you and not many know about this. Everyone has their own life, they are


    not free to keep tracking you ormenting negatively about you. No one apart from a small number


    of people recognizes you as Georgia Lane even if you walk out right now."


    Georgia smiled forcefully hearing Robert. She was still depressed and sad.


    She couldn''t express her feeling with words, it was like she was locked in a super confined space, she


    was going insane.


    While in Travis room, Sarah exined to him the advantages and disadvantages of their situations.


    And then she said. "My father urges me to get married. I have no intention of getting married, I just


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    want to avenge James. But some things are beyond my control if I want to be the master of the Duran


    family, I need to at least put on an act. Mr Armstrong, will you marry me? I will provide you with the


    chance to build your power and then we could destroy Jayson together."

 Chapter 214 Wishful Thought

    Chapter 214 Wishful Thought


    Travis was astonished by Sarah''s words.


    He wanted to coborate with Sarah to avenge his grandma but he didn''t want a fake marriage with


    her.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to do that, I will take vengeance for sure but I don''t want toplicate the whole


    thing."


    Travis told Sarah his thoughts.


    "You still have a wishful thought that you can be with Georgia?"


    Travis''s face stiffened hearing her.


    "Ms Duran, please choose your word carefully."


    "Mr Armstrong, it''s not embarrassing to have such a thought, getting married and divorced is no big


    deal in one''s life. Who knows whether Georgia and Robert will be divorced in the future. As long as you


    help me with my revenge, I''ll free you and you can go for Ms Lane."


    "Ms Duran, this is myst warning, stop talking nonsense or please leave now."


    Sarah smiled casually.


    "Mr Armstrong, do consider about it, I''m going now. Do you wish to live under Robert''s protection your


    entire life and watch them grow old? You should at least be independent of Robert''s protection."


    Sarah left and Travis threw a punch on the bed.


    Everyone had wishful thoughts.


    When he was lonely at night, he dreamed of being a wealthy and powerful man with his lover by his


    side.


    But he knew what the reality was, Sarah, emphasized and erged the desire within him as a


    reminder.


    She was not a good woman, Travis began to set up a fence towards her.


    Time passed slowly. Georgia''s fever had subsided after three days in the hospital, Annie was ready to


    discharge too.


    Robert and Annie were always by her side this past two days, they tried to keep her happy, Georgia


    tried too.


    She wanted to forget about what happened and ignored what was going on online, she knew she was


    running away from it.


    No one required her to face what happened directly, she didn''t know if it had gone viral on the inte,


    she chose to believe in Robert that it was covered up, not many people knew about that incident.


    And within this week, Vanessa, Annie, Travis and Georgia all discharged from the hospital one after


    another.


    Robert invited Travis, Elsie and Vanessa over to his vi on the day Annie was discharged, Jason and


    Jasper were there too.


    They were all invited over for a meal. Georgia was still awkward seeing Jason, what happened that


    night resurfaced in her mind whenever she saw him, she could no longer face him the way she used to.


    Jason seemed to avoid interaction with her too, but all of them enjoyed the meal together.


    The next day, Robert and Georgia made an appointment with Miranda.


    She told Robert where she was kidnapped and coincidentally saved her from the incident this time. So,


    Georgia thought she needed to treat her a meal as gratitude.


    They made a lunch appointment at the finest private kitchen in D City.


    The chef was well known for making delicious cuisines, the queue for a table was fully booked for a few


    months usually.


    Robert made the reservation a month earlier thinking to bring Georgia over.


    And they took the chance to bring Miranda along as a thank you gesture.


    This was a private kitchen located in a vi outside of the city. The interior design was unique, it looked


    like an ancient building and everyone dressed in fashion during the Han Dynasty.


    There was a wide variety of alcoholic beverages avable, guests could also enjoy drawing here, it was


    a fine ce for leisure purposes.


    Their appointment was at noon, Georgia and Robert came half an hour earlier and waited in the room


    they booked.


    "Is there any news on Miranda''s mom?" She was hospitalized recently andpletely forgotten about


    La.


    She recalled because of the appointment with Miranda.


    "I don''t know her whereabouts but I''ve got some information about her. Do you know the owner of the


    club that you used to work at?"


    Georgia shook her head while Robert smiled helplessly.


    "Laurence was the sole owner of that club, that was his territory. La has been working there for


    years, I believe she knows Laurence and not only acquaintances. And now the owner has changed, I


    have been tracking Laurence but bear no fruit so far."


    Georgia''s emotion turnedplicated hearing Laurence''s name.


    He was the one who saved her when she needed help. And offended Robert because of this. Their


    conflict started because of her.


    They were not enemies but turned to one because of her.


    "Do you think Laurence will still attack you?" Georgia asked.


    "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t add another name to your list of enemies, Laurence wouldn''t lose his


    legs, it''s all my fault¡­"


    Georgia sighed while Robert shook his head.


    "You were nothing but a fuse. Laurence and I have been standing against each other even before I


    knew you. We''ve fought several times in the business arena. We are always not on good terms, don''t


    me yourself. I''m the one who attacked him first and he took revenge, so it all depends on our


    capabilities. The only thing I need to do is protect you and myself."


    "Did you have a conflict with him before?"


    Georgia asked curiously. There were over ten years of an age difference between them, Georgia didn''t


    understand how could they possibly had offended each other.


    "Technically, I don''t hate him, but he has been attacking the Simpson''s business even before we know


    you. He never missed a chance in sabotaging our business¡­ He will also be the one thatughs or


    take advantage should the Simpson fall. I''m not sure where his hatred towards uses from, so our


    conflicts have nothing to do with you. Perhaps he helped you because I was attacking you at that time,


    it could be our conflicts that have created you troubles¡­"


    Robert''sforting words made Georgia guilty.


    She didn''t think that she was innocent, she believed she was the culprit of their conflicts.


    "Let''s forget about all those. Laurence lost his legs and hates me to the core. I wanted to attack his


    business and make him lost the power to take revenge on us, but he had sold all his businesses, I''m


    still unable to locate him up to today. I can''t make him lose power while he hides in the bushes like a


    vicious snake. I''m afraid that he willunch a sudden attack, he has no mercy at all, so make sure you


    have guards around no matter where you go, okay?"


    Robert reminded Georgia and she nodded.


    After being kidnapped a few times and some life-threatening encountered, she understood she was


    surrounded by danger and wanted to avoid facing the same situation again.


    As they chatted, it was noon and someone knocked on the door.


    Miranda came in. She was not tall, about one-meter fifty-eight, but she was cute looking with a


    seductive face.


    She made a bun today and wore a green colour mini skirt, with a silver sling bag.


    "Have you been here long?"


    Miranda asked the moment she entered the room while Georgia shook.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "No, we''ve just arrived,e sit down, I''ll call the waiter and we shall make the order."


    Miranda smiled in excitement.


    "I tried making a reservation here before, but the queue is long, my reservation is made for two months


    from now. But thanks to you I can taste the food today or else I need to wait for another two months."


    "Have you tried before?" Georgia asked.


    "Once, half a year ago and been craving ever since. I wanted to make a reservation after that but went


    overseas. When I''m back and call to reserve I''m put on the waiting list for a few months. Thanks to you


    now my craving is served."


    The conversation experience with Miranda made Georgia felt that she was a carefree girl with a cute


    personality.


    Apart from the misunderstood during their first few conversations, she now felt like she had known her


    for a long time.


    Georgia poured some tea into a cup and present it to Miranda.


    "Ms Bradley, you''ve saved me twice, please ept this drink as my gratitude."


    Miranda''s eyes widened, her eyes formed crescents shape when she smiled.


    "Didn''t I say to call me Miranda? I won''t ept this drink if you act too formal."


    "Miranda, thank you."


    Georgia said in slight awkwardness while Miranda epted the drink and bottomed up.


    "Georgia, there''s no need to be too formal. It was coincident that I helped, perhaps it''s our fate, the


    gods wanted me to help and us to be friends. We only spoke through the phones and had never met


    each other, but it seems like we are destined to be friends."


    Miranda joked but Georgia felt slightly uneasy.


    She had never met such a friendly person as Miranda. She didn''t know how to respond and Robert


    helped.


    "Should I arrange a ceremony for both of you to be sisters right now?"


    Georgia squeezed his arm right after he finished.


    "Mr Simpson, you are humorous," Miranda smiled.


    And then she asked suddenly.


    "The man that night was Jason Murphy, right? Why didn''t he call or treat me to a meal to thank me? I


    saved him too didn''t I? Is he such a miser?"

 Chapter 215 Chase Was a Fool

    Chapter 215 Chase Was a Fool


    Miranda amusingly asked.


    Georgia and Robert and Jason could invite Miranda to dine together.


    However, Georgia evaded Jason, and Jason was embarrassed about it. Robert knew their minds, so


    he could only invite Miranda to dine with Georgia.


    Robert did not tell Jason about this. He could only help Jason to exin briefly to Miranda after he


    heard she said so.


    ¡°He will invite you to dine soon. Since we''ve asked you out first, he will invite you out for dinner in these


    two days.¡±


    Three people talked for a while, and the waiter walked into the room.


    The waiter put the menu in front of them then they ordered a few dishes. After ordered the food, Robert


    took a document out of his side.


    ¡°I sent someone to investigate the matter about your mother was missing. However, I did not find her


    tracks, and I have found out some information about her past. I don''t know if Ms. Bradley knows this. I


    think I have to show you the documents.¡±


    Miranda, who had been smiling, suddenly turned to a mncholy look. She took the documents from


    Robert, and she read the information by flipping through the pages.


    Miranda smiled weakly at Robert and Georgia after she read it.


    ¡°I know some of the information in the documents and some of them that I don''t. It turns out that the


    person behind the clubhouse is Mr. Knight. Mr. Knight has disappeared from public for a long time.


    Could it be that my mother went looking for him?¡±


    Miranda asked as if to herself. The atmosphere suddenly became serious.


    Georgia did not know how to solve the problem between Miranda and her mother, and it was not her


    ce to say.


    They silenced for a while. The waiter began to serve the food, and a delicious aroma wafted through


    the room. Miranda smiled and talked to them.


    ¡°Forget it. It''s time to eat. These foods are all cooked by the chef. Don''t think about the annoying


    matters. Let''s eat well together. Cheers for the wine and other delicacies today.¡±


    They did not order white wine and beer but ordered red wine, and they drank a little red wine to lighten


    the atmosphere.


    Three of them had lunch withughter. Georgia took out a red velvet box after finished lunch.


    ¡°There is a white jade bracelet in the box. I don''t know what to give you, so I chose the bracelet for you.


    I hope you will like it.¡±


    Georgia should give Miranda a gift since Miranda had helped her so much. Miranda was surprised and


    smiled, and she politely took the box from Georgia.


    ¡°It''s enough that you invited me to lunch, and you still gave me a gift. I earned a lot.¡±


    They made conversation for a moment. Robert and Georgia sent Miranda to a car.


    After that, both of them decided to go home by car. It was two in the afternoon. The weather was a little


    hot, and the sun was overhead. Georgia felt sultry.


    Robert and Georgia sat in the car. Georgia found her phone rang when she could not help but ask the


    driver to turn on the air-conditioner.


    It was Vanessa calling. Georgia picked up the phone call.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Vanessa?¡±


    Vanessa helplessly said after Georgia had finished asking.


    ¡°Elsie and I have done something silly. We may have to trouble you and Robert to help us.¡±


    Then, Vanessa told Georgia about what they did through the phone call.


    Georgia listened to the phone call, and she asked Robert to instruct the driver to drive to where


    Vanessa and Elsie were staying.


    Vanessa and Elsie were going out for simple shopping. Vanessa thought that Elsie should learn more


    about drawing since Elsie liked to draw. So Vanessa decided to help Elsie to register for a drawing


    ss to find some hobbies. They could not drag through their long lives.


    Both of them were shopping at the mall. They chanced upon Millie when they were trying on clothes.


    Millie was the tall girl who had bullied Elsie as a child. She waster married to the orphanage director,


    Chase Lawson.


    Enemies saw red the moment they met.


    Elsie had beaten Millie and Chasest time, and Robertter bailed her out.


    The hatred had not yet crushed. Elsie and Millie unexpectedly met again in the mall.


    Vanessa was next to her at this time. Elsie told her directly about the identity of Millie.


    Elsie was an impulsive woman, but she would not raise her hands against Millie in public, even though


    she had a strong desire to do so.


    However, Millie could not resist hitting her this time.


    Millie rushed over to Vanessa and Elsie as soon as she saw them. She pped Vanessa in the face


    before Vanessa and Elsie could realize. She probably thought that Vanessa looked skinny and easy to


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    bully. The p made Elsie into anger.


    Elsie got into another fight at the mall. Not only that, even Vanessa joined the fight.


    Elsie had told them more or less that Millie had bullied her in the past. It made people feel angry about


    the matters.


    Millie pped Vanessa in the face without reason at this time. The new and old hatred for Millie welled


    up and caused Vanessa, who was gentle and soft, also tried her best to pull Millie''s hair and grabbed


    Millie with her body so that Elsie could use all her strength to hit Millie.


    People looked at them as a strange sight in the mall. A video about the three shrews fought was


    spreading on the Inte. The video scene was blurred, and the three people''s faces were invisible in


    the video. People were guessing why two women hit a woman. Would there be any drama in the fight?


    Was the first wife hit the mistress or the mistress hit the first wife? Theizens were eagerly


    discussing the video. Georgia sighed in front of Robert.


    ¡°Will it be troublesome to handle this matter? Millie is in the operating room now. Elsie is super angry


    this time. I listened to Vanessa''s tone, and Millie may have wounds all over her body. The woman


    called Millie must have hurt badly.¡±


    Robert and Georgia were heading to the hospital. At the same time, the police officer had recorded the


    confession of Vanessa and Elsie in the hospital. The thing was gettingplicated.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that the woman is not dead? It''s not difficult to deal with this kind of matter. Don''t worry.


    It''s just a fight. Do you think that I can''t handle such a matter? Let''s go to the hospital and see what''s


    going on.¡±


    She could only listen to Robert. She did not know if Millie was seriously injured. If Millie was severely


    hurt, Georgia was worried that Elsie would imprison again, which Georgia did not want to see at all.


    It took half an hour for Robert and Georgia to arrive at the hospital. Georgia made a phone call to


    Vanessa.


    Then, she knew that Vanessa and Elsie were keeping in a lounge, and the police officer had


    questioned them, and Millie hade out of the operating room.


    When Georgia and Robert arrived at the lounge, Elsie and Vanessa sat quietly in the lounge arranged


    by the hospital officials. They looked at the other police officers, who should have finished recording the


    confession.


    The police officers went out of the lounge when they saw Robert came.


    There were only Elsie, Vanessa, Robert, and Georgia in the lounge.


    ¡°Is that Millie''s surgery sessful? She should be fine, right?¡±


    Elsie asked coolly, and Georgia knuckled on Elsie''s forehead.


    ¡°I read her medical report just now. Do you know that Millie has a wound on her head? You almost hit


    her fatal, you fool. You can''t cause her to death, even though you want to teach her a lesson. If she is


    dead, who is going to save you? Do you n to spend the rest of your life in prison?¡±


    Elsie smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°How is it possible to have experience in fighting? Do you think I''m a trained killer or hitman? I was mad


    at that time. I hit wherever I could. How could I even notice where I hit and whether it was life-


    threatening?¡±


    Georgia sighed, and she could even know Elsie''s hatred for Millie from one or two of her words.


    Georgia also would not have any sympathy for Millie.


    Georgia preached at Elsie because she was afraid that Elsie would get into trouble again.


    If Millie was dead, it was not easy for them to settle, even they had wealth and influence.


    ¡°How''s Millie now? Will Elsie imprison with this?¡±


    Vanessa worriedly asked by the side.


    ¡°Millie has not woken up yet. I don''t know with her personality, whether she wants to reconcile or wants


    to take legal action. But don''t worry. We will find a way to make her unable to file awsuit and can only


    ept reconciliation, even if she wants to do so.¡±


    Robert was investigating the affairs of Millie in those years. ording to what Millie had done in the


    past few years, she had sticky fingers for sure. Georgia did not believe that Millie still dared to turn


    against Elsie if Robert had found some traces. They might not even have to paypensation to Millie


    at that time.


    Vanessa sighed with relief after Georgia finished speaking.


    ¡°I was impulsive today. I hit someone with Elsie in the mall. I''m crazy.¡±


    Vanessaughed at herself as she reflected upon what she had done. She felt she was getting crazier.


    Elsieughed by the side.


    ¡°Vanessa, you are too tolerant. Let me tell you. Humans sometimes need to let out their


    feelings.Venting can make people feel better and rx. Somemore, it is scandalous that we don''t hit


    the bitch. I think what Georgia said was right. I have to learn how to beat people in a specialized way. If


    I meet Millie again next time, I will make her pain to the extent of wishing to die but will not threaten her


    life at all.¡±


    Georgia could only re at Elsie when she heard Elsie said in an impenitent tone. However, she could


    not persuade Elsie with any word.


    Georgia did not want Elsie to yield a step when facing the bitch, Millie.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I will settle the matter. I have greeted the hospital officials and the police officers. Do you


    guys want to go back to rest now?¡±


    Robert said by the side.


    He had sent someone to investigate the affairs of Millie and Chase earlier.


    Chase was no longer the orphanage director. He was running a smallpany while Millie was the


    financial director of thepany. Both of them were carrying on apany, and they had some


    money.


    This kind of smallpany had a lot of economic and tax problems. Robert could send someone to


    investigate it and cause them a lot of trouble. He did not worry about settling Millie.


    Robert was confident and let Vanessa and Elsie go home. He would settle the matter by himself.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, you and Georgia will be an affectionate couple and happily together all your life.¡±


    Elsie was ttering Robert by the side. She gave herpliments generously to Robert since he had


    helped her.


    ¡°What''s the point of being garrulous? Hurry and get home.¡±


    Georgia red by the side.


    ¡°I''m afraid you won''t be able to resist beating Millie again when she wakes up. So, hurry and get home


    with Vanessa now. Don''t worry. I''ll help you to piss her off.¡±


    Georgia smiled and spoke. Elsie smiled contentedly.


    ¡°I know you are the best. I can''t help but want to beat Millie if I stay. Remember to take avenge for me


    when she wakes upter.¡±


    Georgia smiled and nodded. Robert sent his bodyguards to escort Vanessa and Elsie to leave. Georgia


    and Robert stayed in the hospital and waited for Millie to wake up.


    However, they saw Chase instead of Millie.


    Chase was a tubby little man in his fifties and looked wretched.


    Georgia and Robert were sitting inside Millie''s ward. Millie was a young urban woman. However, she


    had a little high cheekbone and less fleshy on her cheek. She looked mean even though with her eyes


    tight shut.


    Chase saw Georgia and Robert once he walked into the ward. He did not know Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°Who are you people? Howe you''re in the ward?¡±


    Georgia said with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I''ve beaten your wife and caused her injuries. I''ve waited for you toe over.¡±


    Georgia said it on purpose.


    Chase looked fierce for sure after Georgia finished speaking.


    He saw Georgia was a weak woman, and the man was in a wheelchair. Chase did not feel any threat


    from them at all.


    ¡°So it''s you. You can please me well now if you want to settle this matter since you look pretty.


    Otherwise, you will bear all the consequences of this. You better kneel honestly and kowtow to me now.


    You''re too conservative in the way you dress. I''ll help you to take them off!¡±


    Chase said lewdly. Georgia looked at Robert, who was in fierce anger. She sped his hands tightly in


    her and motioned Robert not to act rashly.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I''m sorry that I''ve hurt your wife. Will you let me go to jail? Will you let me go if I please


    you well?¡±


    Georgia pretended that she was fearful and said.


    Chase became morecent. He smirked when he looked at Georgia, who was trembling in front


    of him.


    ¡°I see you are tender and young. I won''t pursue the matter and will ept reconciliation as long as you


    please me well. Otherwise, I''ll find a crowd of people to teach you a lesson if you are


    thankless.¡±

 Chapter 216 Rachel Is Found

    Chapter 216 Rachel Is Found


    ¡°But, my husband is here. He said that he will protect me and will not let you bully me. Hubby, are you


    afraid of this person?¡±


    Georgia spoke to Robert while smiling. With a cold face, Robert didn¡¯t want to talk.


    He had never discovered Georgia¡¯s desire to act in the past. He could only act with Georgia silently.


    Chase looked at Robert arrogantly.


    ¡°He is only a disabled man, do you think I cannot win a fight with him? Come here quickly, maybe your


    husband enjoys being cheated by you a lot. I guess that you have been living like a widow for a long


    time. Come to me and I can give you a heavenly experience.¡±


    ¡°It will be bad if my husband is watching, right?¡±


    Suppressing herughter, Georgia asked the question. Chase was feeling more and more pleased.


    The woman in front of him was so stunning, Chase was astonished when she first entered the room.


    Seeing that the woman had actually ced herself in an inferior position, Chase was currently very


    pleased with the situation.


    ¡°I can just tie him up. Don¡¯t you enjoy the thrill of someone peeking at as? The feeling will be


    extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°But, your wife is also currently sleeping, can we change the location?¡±


    However, Chase was already fed up with the situation.


    ¡°Stop talking so much nonsense. If you want me to forgive you and not to be imprisoned,e and


    serve me sincerely. Continue with your nonsense and I will employ awyer to sue you straight away. I


    am sure that with my wife¡¯s injury report, you will be convicted of intentional murder!¡±


    Chase had started to threaten Georgia. Robert could not tolerate this anymore.


    ¡°Guys,e in! Take him out and beat him up!¡±


    After Robert had finished his sentence, several bodyguards with ck attire came in. With his mouth


    agape, Chase unbelievably looked at Robert who was talking and then looked at the bodyguards with


    ck attire. Chase panicked.


    ¡°What¡­What are you doing? Who are you? Help! ¡­¡±


    Chase began to scream and sensed that something was wrong. However, immediately after his voice


    ended, Robert¡¯s bodyguards had already stuffed his mouth.


    Immediately, Robert¡¯s bodyguards directly tied Chase up with rope.


    ¡°Take him out and teach him a lesson!¡±


    Robert did not really want to take one more nce at Chase. The bodyguards acknowledged his


    orders. Georgia looked at Chase who was brought out of the room.


    Facing Robert, Georgiaughed.


    ¡°This should be the professional way of beating someone that Elsie mentioned. It will not injure him


    fatally but he will feel immense pain.¡±


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°Why did you have the mood to joke with someone like him just now? I saw his dirty gaze on you and


    had a strong urge to make him disappear off the face of the earth.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, when I see an idiot, I just want to tease him.¡±


    Georgia smiled adorably. The incident that happened a while ago was just too depressing and when


    she suddenly saw an idiot, she felt superior in terms of intelligence and could not resist making fun of


    the man. It was as if she had let out her feelings of resentment.


    ¡°What should we do next? Do we really need to wait for the woman to wake up?¡±


    Georgia asked Robert.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Millie was still unconscious at that moment. Although Georgia had the strong desire to infuriate the


    woman, she was unconscious. Even if she said as many sarcastic remarks as she could, Millie could


    not hear any of it.


    ¡°Do you think there is no way to wake her up? She will be awake if we call a doctor.¡±


    Robert smiled confidently. After a while, Millie was given an injection in the arm. She opened her eyes


    instantly.


    Looking at the unfamiliar faces of the couple, Millie asked defensively.


    ¡°Who are you both? Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Elsie rke?¡±


    Georgia asked Millie. Millie recalled the incident where she had a fight with Elsie and another woman


    who she did not recognize that day. Her face instantly had a sullen expression.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with you? What is your rtionship with Elsie rke?¡±


    ¡°I am Elsie¡¯s sister. She has now already returned home. Now, I would like to tell you, if the police


    case. If you do not settle it, you might not stay in the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Millie growled.


    ¡°What I mean is if you don¡¯t agree for a settlement, you will not stay in the hospital tomorrow and


    instead, you will be in prison. Of course, if you are devising any evil ns, the next thing that will


    happen is that your house will be turned into a graveyard. Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Millie was already enraged.


    ¡°I have got hold ofplete evidence proving that yourpany is involved in tax fraud and tax


    evasion. And you, being the chief financial officer, have personally embezzled 10 million cash. If I


    inform this matter to the shareholders of yourpany, are you willing to face the consequences?¡±


    Robert who was at the side of the room spoke. Millie¡¯s facial expression changed immediately.


    This was her secret, even Chase was unaware of this. Both of them were supporting Elsie. What was


    their rtionship with Elsie?


    It was a known fact that Elsie was an orphan. How did Elsie find people who were willing to back her


    up? Millie was continuously wondering about this.


    For almost 30 years, she was very capable of taking actions ording to one¡¯s status and ying


    tricks to avoid responsibility while iming other people¡¯s works as her own achievements.


    Judging the situation, the status of the couple seemed to be out of the ordinary. Millie carefully


    examined the couple in front of her and decided not to speak carelessly.


    ¡°What do you two actually want me to do? I can agree to settle the case, but this is the second time


    Elsie has injured me without any reason. In the future, when I run into her and this incident urs, do I


    need to be tolerant every time? Who is she? Why should I tolerate her behaviour?¡±


    Assessing the current situation, Millie said to the couple.


    Clearly, both of them were helping Elsie and it was a fact that they were aware of her secret. Millie had


    no options but to put herself in an inferior position.


    ¡°Even if you have been beaten by Elsie countless times, this is what you deserve. Do you need me to


    repeat what Elsie said about the things you had done to her when Elsie and you were in the same


    orphanage?¡±


    With a cold face, Georgia who was at the side spoke.


    Millie is a wicked person. When Georgia thought about the things Millie did and the hardships Elsie had


    undergone when she was sold off to the red-light district, she could totally imagine that besides Elsie,


    many girls had experienced the same kind of abuse.


    Thinking that some girls might have been indirectly killed by Millie, she would never show any mercy to


    Millie.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? When one is desperate, he will do anything to save himself. This time, I will


    settle the case. I warn you two, the next time the same incident happens, I will perish alongside Elsie


    right away!¡±


    Unwilling to concede defeat, Millie determined that enduring this situation for the whole time would not


    be a good thing. Robert started to speak sarcastically.


    ¡°You have kept asking who we were, haven¡¯t you? I can introduce myself to you. My name is Robert


    Simpson. Elsie rke is regarded as my sister-inw. Every time she sees you, she will beat you up.


    After this, I advise you to endure Elsie¡¯s beating obediently and if you resist her, you might disappear


    off the face of the earth. Do you understand?¡±


    Robert talked with an icy-cold tone. Millie shivered. Georgia left Millie¡¯s room while pushing Robert¡¯s


    wheelchair without any further dy.


    With Georgia pushing Robert¡¯s wheelchair, they went along the corridor. Georgia asked Robert while


    ¡°Just now, we were acting like bullies that ignored all the rules and regtions. Once Elsie has known


    about this, she will be very happy. If I wasn¡¯t worried that she will hit someone in hospital, I would let


    here and insult Millie to her heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Robertughed. Actually, he could clearly feel that Gigi was unhappytely and her life was quite


    depressed.


    Taking advantage of the incident caused by Elsie, Gigi had the chance to vent out her emotions in front


    of Chase and Millie.


    Although the matter involved other people, her depressed emotions had faded a lot due to it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Annie said that we should eat dinner together this evening. We have already dyed it


    for too long because of Elsie¡¯s incident.¡±


    Georgia nodded. Maybe because she acted like a bully and vented out all her emotions, she was in a


    good mood.


    When Georgia went home and saw Annie, she was overjoyed. After the family had eaten dinner,


    Georgia yed all sorts of game with Annie in the yroom and she was so bored that she started to


    y hide-and-seek with Annie.


    Both the mother and daughter were exhausted when they finished ying.


    In the middle of the night, when Georgia was sleeping soundly, Robert suddenly received some news


    and immediately pushed her awake.


    ¡°I have received news that my men have confirmed Rachel¡¯s whereabouts. My men are currently on


    the way to catch her. Do you want to tell this to Vanessa? She has been wanting to take revenge on


    Rachel.¡±


    Because of what Robert said, Georgia immediately felt wide awake.


    ¡°Of course! We must tell Vanessa. We should get up now!¡±


    It was 4 o¡¯clock in the morning. Georgia took her clothes and got dressed at once.


    After that, both of them went out to fetch Vanessa and Elsie.

 Chapter 217 Rachel Scott was a Lunatic

    Chapter 217 Rachel Scott was a Lunatic


    Ever since they were discharged from the hospital, Vanessa Cooke and Elsie rke were both living in


    Vanessa¡¯s apartment, while Georgia Lane and Robert Simpson lived together. Annie was also living


    here.


    However, everyone still frequently met as usual.


    After they got into the car, Georgia gave Vanessa a phone call. It was midnight and no one answered


    the call.


    It was probably switched to the ¡°do not disturb¡± mode, which was why they couldn¡¯t hear the ringtone of


    the iing call. Georgia decided to personally go and knock at Vanessa¡¯s apartment. Then, she


    would pick Vanessa and Elsie up and leave since Rachel Scott wasn¡¯t caught yet anyway.


    The driver drove on the driver¡¯s seat in front, while Georgia and Robert sat at the back. She asked


    Robert.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said before that you¡¯re investigating Rachel¡¯s whereabouts together with Alfred Chow. Does


    Alfred also know that you found Rachel already?¡±


    ¡°She was originally found by both of our people anyway. He is also on his way to see Rachel right now.


    We¡¯ll be able to meet in a while.¡±


    ¡°Then, Vanessa¡¯s about to meet Alfred.¡±


    Georgia lowered her head and muttered.


    Georgia really couldn¡¯t imagine what it would look liketer if she let the two of them meet with Rachel


    at this kind of moment.


    She couldn¡¯t even determine whether or not Vanessa would be willing to show up if Alfred was there.


    However, they could only talk about it after they met Vanessater. After they drove for more than thirty


    minutes, the car arrived at Vanessa¡¯s neighborhood.


    Georgia let Robert wait in the car. Then, she went to Vanessa¡¯s apartment with the bodyguards.


    When she first knocked on the door, no one in the house responded. It was almost past five already.


    Since they were only sleeping, Georgia could only knock harder.


    ¡°Someone seems to be knocking at the door¡­¡±


    Elsie touched Vanessa while half-asleep.


    ¡°Vanessa, what time is it right now? Why do I feel like someone is knocking the door?¡±


    Vanessa woke up half-asleep. She heard some familiar voices outside.


    ¡°It seems like Gigi is calling for us. Could have anything happened?¡±


    She took her phone and saw that there were actually missed calls from Georgia.


    ¡°Gigi definitely came to look for us. I saw that there were missed calls from her. Let¡¯s get up¡­¡±


    Elsie unwilling sat up, and then she took the clothes and wore them. Vanessa quickly put her clothes


    on. Then she wore her slippers and quickly hurried to the door.


    When she opened the door, Vanessa saw Georgia and the bodyguards behind her standing outside as


    expected.


    Georgia let the guards stay outside and spoke to Vanessa as she walked inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you up in the middle of the night. There¡¯s really something I need to tell you


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you need to look for me in a panic at midnight?¡±


    Vanessa curiously asked. Georgia suddenly became a little bit serious.


    ¡°We found Rachel¡¯s whereabouts. Robert told me that his people would probably be able to catch


    Rachel soon. So I thought that I needed to tell you about this. In fact, I need to tell you about it


    immediately. I originally nned on telling you this information through the phone, but you didn¡¯t pick


    up the phone. So I just drove here.¡±


    Vanessa was suddenly stunned on the spot.


    Ever since she was discharged from the hospital, Vanessa would think about what she experienced


    back then every night when she was sleeping.


    Every time she thought of Rachel, Vanessa¡¯s teeth would chatter from hatred.


    She didn¡¯t even have the energy to do anything. Other than caring for Elsie¡¯s future and apanying


    Elsie in shopping and learning things, Vanessa no longer had the mood to live her own life.


    Whether it was cooking, studying, or working, Vanessa didn¡¯t have any interest or mood to do it.


    She only wanted to take revenge on Rachel, but Rachel disappeared without any trace.


    Just when she thought she would never be able to find Rachel in her life, she was surprisingly found.


    The hatred in Vanessa¡¯s heart burned. If she didn¡¯t avenge for her child this time, then she didn¡¯t


    deserve to be a mother!


    ¡°Where is she? I¡¯m going to see her.¡±


    Just when Vanessa finished talking, Elsie was already dressed up as she walked out.


    ¡°What are you two talking about? Why do you look so serious?¡±


    Georgia talked about Rachel for a bit. Then, the look on Elsie¡¯s face turned into a resentful look.


    ¡°We actually caught this bitch. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t get your hands dirty, Vanessa. I¡¯m better at


    hitting people. I¡¯ll make sure to beat her up until she couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge her myself.¡±


    Vanessa persistently said that. She looked cold and hard. Her eyes were full of resentment.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go first.¡±


    After Georgia said that, she left with Vanessa and Elsie from the apartment.


    She actually hadplicated feelings. Vanessa was a gentle, soft, and weak person before.


    However, because Rachel kept on hurting them along with what happened to her child, Vanessa clearly


    changed.


    She became more decisive and tougher aspared to before.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know if this was good or bad, but she understood what Vanessa felt.


    If Annie also encountered this situation, she would also tear that woman into pieces. Thus, she


    wouldn¡¯t question Vanessa¡¯s decision right now.


    After they walked out from the neighborhood, Georgia led Vanessa and Elsie into the car and sat down.


    The car was a seven-seater, so everyone had a seat to sit down on.


    As soon as they got into the car, Elsie immediately greeted Robert.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, thank you so much for finally catching that bitch Rachel. I¡¯ll definitely let her see how


    tough I amter. I¡¯ll surely let her regret for living in this world!¡±


    Elsie already looked extremely fierce.


    Elsie¡¯s hatred grew every time she thought of how her own sister suffered from Rachel. She wasn¡¯t a


    kind person anyway. If it wasn¡¯t because she would have to go to jail if she killed someone, Elsie didn¡¯t


    really mind torturing Rachel to death as soon as she saw her.


    As they talked, Georgia realized that she forgot something important. She spoke to the people inside


    the car.


    ¡°Vanessa, Elsie, I forgot to tell you something a while ago.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Elsie curiously asked.


    ¡°Since Robert and Alfred investigated Rachel¡¯s matters together, Alfred is on the same route as we are


    right now. We might meet himter.¡±


    Elsie sneered coldly right after she said it.


    ¡°He actually has the nerves to go. Does he want to be beat up? I¡¯ll give this pair of shitheads a good


    beatingter!¡±


    Elsie directly cursed from the side, but Vanessa looked toward Georgia.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not even the one who did the wrong thing. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to see him, but what¡¯s


    there for me to be afraid of meeting himter? On the contrary, he would feel the most pain when he


    sees me!¡±


    After she said that, Vanessa lowered her head and dropped silent.


    Georgia was already prepared to be the worst when they would meet Rachelter.


    That woman Rachel killed Vanessa¡¯s child. She wouldn¡¯t say any word of advice no matter how


    Vanessa and Elsie deal with this woman.


    If she needed her help to beat her up together, she would never say no.


    This was how her rtionship with Vanessa was. If Vanessa went to kill people, she could pass the


    knife to her.


    ¡°She¡¯s already caught. She¡¯s locked in a secluded ce right now. We¡¯ll be able to arrive after around


    more than thirty minutes.¡±


    Robert suddenly spoke from the side.


    Vanessa sneered. Georgia could see the deeply rooted hatred in Vanessa¡¯s eyes.


    Georgia only saw that this was already practically an old and abandoned warehouse in the middle of


    nowhere after the car arrived at that secluded ce.


    As soon as the car stopped, a few bodyguards in suits walked over.


    ¡°Sir, she¡¯s already inside. Mr. Chow hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Robert nodded and they got out of the car. Georgia pushed Robert¡¯s wheelchair as they walked inside,


    while Vanessa and Elsie walked in front of them.


    After they entered the warehouse, Georgia saw that Rachel was tied on a chair.


    Before Georgia could react, Elsie already immediately rushed over and pped Rachel¡¯s face.


    ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll beat up until you regret living in this world!¡±


    Elsie directly punched Rachel¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Why? Are you the only one who¡¯s going to beat me up? Vanessa¡¯s like a scaredy-cat at the back. Is


    she afraid toe forward and hit me? I think she really made good use of you¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, Rachel even managed to mockinglyugh.


    That statementpletely angered Elsie, so she pped Rachel¡¯s face with a few ps. The ps


    sounded very loud. It was as if an echo rang inside the warehouse.


    Vanessa immediately walked over coldly.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m afraid to beat you up?¡±


    After Vanessa said that, she immediately pped her.


    The next second, she directly kicked the chair, and Rachel fell to the ground with the chair.


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re avenging your child?¡±


    Rachel, who was tumbled on the ground, didn¡¯t look afraid at all. Instead, she coldly sneered.


    ¡°Let me tell you. If you kill me now, your child will really die!¡±


    Rachel looked extremely pleased. At this moment, Alfred suddenly walked in and happened to hear


    what Rachel said.


    Although he knew that this woman was full of lies, Alfred still rushed over and pulled Rachel up from


    the ground.


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡±


    Rachel raised her head and looked at this vicious-looking man. Then, she ferociouslyughed.


    ¡°I said, if you kill me, your child will immediately die!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lying. This woman is extremely evil. Don¡¯t believe in what she¡¯s saying!¡±


    Elsie immediatelyughed mockingly from the side. She was already used to seeing this kind of people


    who liked to lie in order to dy time.


    She didn¡¯t believe anything Rachel said.


    However, Alfred seemed like he was possessed by a demon. He was naturally not willing to believe


    that what Rachel said was true.


    But what if, what if it was real? Then Vanessa might forgive him.


    He grabbed Rachel¡¯s shoulder as he spoke aggressively.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Is what you just said real or not? Where the hell did you hide the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    child?¡±


    Alfred frantically asked.


    If the child was still alive, then this would be hisst and only hope.


    As Vanessa slowly walked toward Alfred and Rachel¡¯s side, even her palms were trembling.


    Her judgement told her that Rachel¡¯s words weren¡¯t worth her believing it.


    However, she was still waiting for thatst shred of hope. The fruit knife hidden up in her sleeve finally


    appeared on Vanessa¡¯s hand.


    She held the knife and gestured the sh on Rachel¡¯s face. She looked like a devil as she evilly


    grinned.


    ¡°You said that my child is still alive a while ago. Where is he?¡±


    After she said that, Vanessa¡¯s knife had already shed through Rachel¡¯s face. Blood immediately


    dripped out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y any tricks with you. Let me tell you. Do you think that I¡¯m still that weak Vanessa


    before? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll sh through your face. Then, I¡¯ll cut through your neck and break


    the muscles in your hands and legs. Little by little, I¡¯ll return everything that you did to torture me


    before!¡±


    As Vanessa spoke, she shed another cut on Rachel¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t have the thrill of revenge. She just wanted to force this person to tell the truth.


    Rachel felt the pain on her cheeks. However, she didn¡¯t feel afraid. Instead, Rachel shouted and


    uncontroblyughed out loud.


    ¡°Do you want to kill me? I¡¯m telling you. I already know that you¡¯ll find me. The earth is only this big,


    and I won¡¯t even hide deep into the mountains and forests. I had already figured that this day would


    why?¡±

 Chapter 218 Im Pregnant with Your Child

    Chapter 218 I''m Pregnant with Your Child


    Rachel finished andughed madly.


    Vanessa, however, cut Rachel directly on the arm. She roared with all her strength.


    "I''ll ask you again, where is my child?"


    Vanessa was going crazy.


    Originally, she thought she could now enjoy tormenting and retaliating against this woman, but words


    rted to her child suddenly came out of this woman''s mouth. Her child might be alive.


    And Rachel could enjoy being brazen in front of her because of this secret.


    Vanessa loved her child. She didn''t dare to believe that Rachel''s words were true, yet she expected


    Rachel to be telling the truth.


    "Your child is in my belly. I''m pregnant with your child. If you kill me now, you will murder your child with


    your own hands!"


    Rachel finished this sentence and suddenlyughed wickedly.


    "This can''t be! What are you talking about?"


    Elsie shouted directly. She only thought Rachel was insane.


    Alfred''s face, however, instantly changed.


    "What did you do? Rachel, you crazy bitch, what did you do to me?"


    Vanessa watched their reactions with a splitting headache as if a knife had been thrust into her heart.


    "Alfred, what did she mean? What exactly did she do?"


    "Why do you ask him? He must be confused. I''ve been by his side for so long. I even prepared for the


    worst, which was to have his child even if he would never touch me, so I stole his sperm. I''ve been


    looking for a chance to conceive his child. Even if I can''t have him, I''m going to have his child!"


    "But, who is Alfred? Even if I did carry his child, he would not be with me. Even if I gave birth to his


    child, he wouldn''t want that child. This thing means nothing to him, so what do you think I kidnapped


    you forst time? Apart from humiliating you and torturing you, I wanted to get the embryos of both of


    you. During the time I disappeared, I was already pregnant with your child ... If you kill me now, you''ll


    kill your child."


    Rachel finished andughed out loud, her face looking like the devil. Georgia hadpletely frozen in


    ce.


    If she had seen any crazy people in her life, Emma was not even close to being one, only Rachel was


    the craziest lunatic she had ever seen.


    Vanessa and Alfred had frozen in ce. Only Elsie pped Rachel directly on the face twice.


    "Bitch, what nonsense are you talking about? How could you possibly do such a thing? You are just


    deliberately making it up. Don''t think I don''t know your intentions. Believe it or not, I will beat you to


    death!"


    Rachel, however,ughed out loud madly.


    "Why should I lie? You can take me to the hospital for an amniocentesis to see if the DNA of this


    embryo is yours. Anyway, you guys already wanted to kill me, so I had to save my life and disgust you


    by the way. Now you can kill me if you dare! Even if I die here, I will die with no regrets. Taking your


    child to death, added to the one that died before, I have takenplete revenge on you guys in this


    life!"


    Rachel finished andughed out loud. Georgia was already shaking with disgust.


    Vanessa suddenly grabbed the knife and stabbed it directly into Rachel''s belly.


    "I won''t let you have my baby!"


    However, before the knife could be thrust through, Alfred''s hands grabbed the de directly. The de


    cut into Alfred''s hands and blood instantly dripped onto Rachel''s belly.


    "Let go of me!"


    Vanessa yelled at Alfred. Her face was frantic and her eyes turned red.


    Alfred said to Vanessa in a somber voice.


    "What if she''s carrying our baby?"


    Alfred''s voice was filled with pain, but Vanessa was in a frenzy. Her face was distorted by madness,


    and inside her eyes was endless hatred.


    "Even if she''s carrying our baby, I won''t want that baby. Get out of my way, I''m going to kill her. I have


    to kill her ..."


    Vanessa had clearly been mentally disturbed by the shock. Alfred gripped the knife tightly, even though


    his hands had been deeply cut.


    Rachelughed out loud as she watched Vanessa and Alfred''s frantic confrontation.


    "See, you guys can''t agree! As for whether to keep this child or not, you guys are free to do as you


    please. Even if I die now, you will never be able to be together ... Alfred, let me tell you, this is what you


    deserve. You have been using me and ignoring my efforts. Now, whether you can keep this child in my


    belly or not, Vanessa will never forgive you!"


    Rachel finished with a happy smile. Georgia finally couldn''t stand it. She walked to Rachel and pped


    her across the face.


    "You are insane! Vanessa, you should at least find out if what she said is true before you make a


    decision."


    Georgia was worried that Vanessa would regret itter. To be honest, even she felt sickened by what


    was happening in front of her.


    Vanessa''s eyes were suddenly blurred with tears. She copsed and let go of her hands, falling to the


    ground.


    The next second, Vanessa burst into fricughter.


    Her voice was hoarse as tears flowed down her face.


    "Rachel, you won. You really won ..."


    After saying this, Vanessa turned around and ran out of the warehouse. Georgia rushed after her, and


    Elsie punched Rachel in the face again. Then, she also chased out.


    The only people left inside the warehouse were the bodyguards, Rachel, Alfred and Robert.


    "Why did you do this? Rachel, I did use you and even tried to kill you. So, you got back at me. Let''s not


    talk about who''s right and who''s wrong, but six years ago, I didn''t fail your feelings. I always kept my


    distance from you. Why did you hurt Vanessa, who was innocent all along?"


    Alfred asked in a sorrowful voice. Rachel had a smug look on her face.


    "I grew up with you. I liked you so much, but you fell in love with Vanessa. You pursued her like crazy


    and you became impatient with me and started rejecting me repeatedly. Because Vanessa was jealous,


    you got angry at me and treated me coldly. Why didn''t I hate Vanessa? I hated her with all my heart!"


    "We all pursue the one we love based on our abilities. I put so much effort into it and you still didn''t like


    me, so it was myck of skill, but why should I quit? I used my method to make you break up. I made


    you be the young master of the Chows. I have been by your side for six years, but you still didn''t


    like me. You couldn''t even treat me with love and respect. Alfred, you even tried to kill me, so why


    wouldn''t I take revenge on you? Since I can''t get what I want, I can only destroy you and destroy what


    you want!"


    Rachel sneered, and her eyes were filled with schemingcency.


    "Tie her up and bring her to the hospital for examination first!"


    Alfred said in a weary voice. The bodyguards immediately retied Rachel as Alfred had instructed, and


    also taped Rachel''s mouth.


    Robert let out a sigh. He asked his bodyguard to push him out directly.


    Alfred stayed in the warehouse in a broken state. He crouched on the ground and suddenly felt that the


    world was filled with pain.


    And outside, after Vanessa rushed out.


    She copsed to the ground. Then she started pounding the dirt on the ground.


    There were stones all over the ground and Vanessa''s hands were covered with bruises and cuts. She


    hit the ground in anger, lost in resentment and pain.


    Georgia and Elsie came out and saw the way Vanessa broke down. Elsie cried out and asked Georgia.


    "Vanessa must be devastated right now. Should we let her blow off some steam or stop her?"


    "Let her vent! She''s in too much pain. If she doesn''t torture herself for a while, I''m worried that she''ll


    have another mental breakdown and fall into the world of herself likest time."


    Georgia said with red eyes. She understood exactly what it was like to break down and be in despair.


    In that kind of desperate time, no one could help her.


    Vanessa hit the ground for more than ten minutes to let off steam. Finally, she sat on the ground, then


    hugged her knees and cried out in pain.


    Georgia and Elsie sat next to her at this time. The sun slowly rose in the distance, and Georgia and


    Elsie just kept Vanessapany in silence.


    Some timeter, Vanessa looked up.


    "I really want to kill her. Why is there such a crazy and disgusting woman in this world? Why does she


    appear in my life? Why do I have to ept this pain! Why does God y me like this? What''s the point


    of living like this ..."


    Vanessa roared. And Elsie said directly.


    "Vanessa, she''s a lunatic. We''ll never understand a lunatic. You should not have any moral burden. If


    you don''t want that child, then we''ll let her abort it! You will have your own child in the future. You don''t


    have to be threatened by her. I will never persuade you to keep that child. But if you want to keep it,


    then we''ll make her a surrogate. If you don''t want to keep that child, then I''ll go kick her in the belly.


    Don''t worry, you don''t have to do anything. I can do this for you."


    Vanessa, however, suddenly turned around and hugged Elsie tightly.


    "I can''t do it ... I can''t do it ... I''m not as ruthless as she is. I hate myself for being so weak. I can''t


    believe that I even can''t be ruthless. Maybe what she said isn''t true, but I''m afraid to do anything right


    now ..."


    Vanessa broke down and cried.


    "Vanessa, it''s not your fault. No one asks you to be a ruthless person, and no one says it''s bad for you


    to be a weak person. I will support you no matter what decision you make. If you want that child, then


    we''ll let her give birth and raise that child. If you don''t want that child, then we''ll pretend it doesn''t exist


    ..."


    Vanessa just hugged Elsie and kept crying. Georgia felt sad.


    Faced with this dilemma, no one could make a perfect choice.


    When she saw Roberte out, Georgia stood up and walked next to Robert.


    "Where''s Alfred? Where''s he now? Is he still in there?"


    "He looked a little devastated, too. He was alone on his knees. Maybe he didn''t know how to face this


    situation either."


    Georgia gave a sarcasticugh.


    "How could he! He caused all of this. If it wasn''t for him, how could Vanessa have suffered so much? I


    really want him to die right now and disappear from this world forever!"


    "How''s Vanessa doing?"


    Robert sighed and asked.


    "Vanessa is very devastated right now. After thest incident, Vanessa''s mental state has been


    unstable. It has happened a few times before. Now Vanessa is in a very distressed mental state. I


    really want Vanessa to leave here. She always suffers a lot when she is with Alfred."


    "And what''s her attitude towards that child?"


    Robert asked curiously. If Georgia and his child was carried in someone else''s womb, and that person


    was their enemy, just supposing it was Emma who had done such a thing, Robert felt that even a


    decisive person like him must be in a difficult position because he could not make the right judgment


    either.


    "Vanessa loves children very much. She even loves Annie so much. If Rachel really carries her baby,


    she will not be able to let it go. What''s more, Vanessa lost a child before. How could she bear to let her


    child die in front of her again? But how could that baby be inside Rachel''s belly? She leaves us all


    helpless with this move!"


    "Are you sure that the baby in her belly is really Vanessa and Alfred''s baby?"


    Robert remained skeptical about this. Georgia smiled helplessly.


    "You probably haven''t seen how crazy Rachel is. We can find out the truth very quickly by going to the


    hospital for an examination. There is no need for Rachel to lie. Even if she did, she could only buy


    herself very little time. What''s more, I''ve known her for so many years. She''s a paranoid and crazy


    person. She can do this kind of thing. She just wants to disgust us. If she has a bad time, she wants to


    make everyone have a bad time and make everyone go to hell!"


    "Luckily, Emma is not like that."


    After Robert said this, Georgia asked curiously.


    "You still haven''t found out where Emma and Owen are?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 219 Jayson Appeared

    Chapter 219 Jayson Appeared


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found up yet. I will not worry if she just escaped along with Owen. To protect themselves from


    my force, they must be hiding now. They might not be staging aeback in a short period of time,


    they can just barely keep themselves alive. I only worry that they will gang up with others. If they


    collude with one of my enemies, they will take revenge on me.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, you will face a lot of dangers in the future if you stay by my side. No matter how, you should


    prioritize your life. Being alive is the most important thing no matter what have you suffered,


    understand?¡±


    Robert recalled Vanessa¡¯s experience. The humiliation and misery could dispirit her. He definitely did


    not want Georgia to suffer from those experience. He would protect Georgia by all means.


    However, he was not the God, he could not decide everything in the world.


    He could just try his best to protect everyone.


    ¡°Robert, I have you and Annie, I will not leave you all. If one day I get into trouble, I will save my life


    first.¡±


    After Georgia said that, she squatted down and hugged Robert.


    ¡°Don¡¯t concern about me only, you should prioritize your life too.¡±


    Georgia did not know that her words woulde true unfortunately.


    For a few days and nights afterwards, she was determined to stay alive because of the constion.


    Vanessa only stayed calm after a long while.


    Georgia and Elsie brought Vanessa to sit in the car.


    Georgia did not go back to the vi, she stayed in the condominium. Elsie and Georgia apanied


    Vanessa.


    After Robert went back to the condominium, he received a strange call.


    It was a call from the USA. After Robert picked up the call, the person from another side spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I am Jayson. Are you interested to meet me when I go back from abroad tomorrow?¡±


    Jayson had the courage to call him and even wanted to meet him. Robert revealed a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Do you think we have anything to discuss with?¡±


    They were rivals. Did Jayson think that they could sit down and have a negotiation?


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I don¡¯t target you. I apologize for involving your fianc¨¦e in this matter. To express my


    apology, I prepare a gift for you, a gift that you are keen to get. I will see you in your vi at 5 p.m.


    tomorrow, we can have a peaceful negotiation. I don¡¯t want to have you as a rival¡­Mr. Simpson, I don''t


    suppose you want to get hostile with me and have an enemy to yourself."


    ¡°Since you dare to enter my area, I will ept your meeting invitation. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Robert hung up the call after saying that. Since Jayson had the courage toe, the gift must be a


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    special and powerful one.


    Robert started to specte. Was it the news about the Lane family or about Laurence? Or did he have


    any other important news?


    Jayson said it right. It was always good to have one less enemy. He had a lot of worries after having


    someone he loved. He considered more carefully. Robert of course would weigh the advantages and


    disadvantages. Jayson¡¯s words really touched his heart.


    Laurence still spied on them in the dark while Emma and Owen had escaped. They did not only hate


    Robert but they also had a hatred for Georgia too.


    Robert did not want Georgia to have danger anymore.


    Alfred stayed silent in the abandoned factory for two hours, then he stood up.


    ¡°Is Rachel in the hospital now?¡±


    Alfred called his subordinate. He wanted to confirm that Rachel¡¯s words were true, then he must bring


    her to the hospital and let her undergo an amniocentesis DNA test.


    ¡°Mr. Chow, the amniocentesis DNA of Ms. Scott has been extracted. However, the DNA of both parents


    should be provided.¡±


    ¡°I will go to the hospitalter for the blood draw. As for my mother¡¯s side, you just wait for it. I need


    some time.¡±


    Alfred drove towards Vanessa¡¯s residential area.


    He knew that the people there did not wee him but he must get Vanessa¡¯s hair. Alfred called


    Georgia stealthily.


    Just then, Georgia, Elsie and Vanessay on the bed.


    Vanessa looked at the ceiling at a loss. She stared nkly at the ceiling, she had been dazed for a few


    hours.


    After Georgia and Elsie went back home, they helped Vanessa to bandage her injured fingers.


    After that, Vanessa did not cry and eat, she justy on the bed. She emptied her mind and did not


    bother anyone.


    Georgia and Elsie apanied her quietly by her side. It was a surprise when Alfred called her.


    Georgia did not know how to deal with it but Vanessa looked at Georgia abruptly.


    ¡°Who calls you?¡±


    Georgia looked at the name of Alfred. She did not know how to answer while Vanessaughed


    sarcastically.


    ¡°Does Alfred call you? Give me the phone.¡±


    Georgia could not help but pass her the phone. Vanessa straight away picked up the call.


    ¡°Just call me if you need to, don¡¯t trouble my friend.¡±


    ¡°I know it, I will not trouble your friend anymore.¡±


    Alfred apologized, Vanessaughed ironically.


    ¡°Tell me, why do you call me?¡±


    ¡°I want to examine whether Rachel¡¯s words are true or not. I need you to provide your hair and do the


    DNA test.¡±


    ¡°What if it is true?¡±


    Vanessa asked sarcastically, Alfred kept silent.


    If it was true, it was the children of Alfred and Vanessa. He must let Rachel give birth to it.


    He did not have the chance to get along with Vanessa anymore. However, if they could have a baby,


    then at least there was a precious memento left.


    Alfred kept silent while Vanessa criticized him.


    ¡°Do you know what I hate the most? I hate you to express your affection in front of me and confess that


    you love me. I will be annoyed when thinking of the things you did to me in the past. Are you happy


    now because our child is going to be born? I tell you, it is born by Rachel, I will not make it my child


    forever. Yes, I am a weak person. I can¡¯t let you kill it, I can¡¯t do that too. However, I will not admit that I


    will be his mother. I don¡¯t want him. Even after the child is born, don¡¯t take him and show up in


    front of me. I will not admit that he is my child, never!¡±


    After saying that, Vanessa hung up the call.


    ¡°What does he say?


    Elsie asked fiercely. When mentioning Alfred, she only had resentment towards him.


    ¡°He wants me to provide my hair and let him do the DNA test. He wants to know whether Rachel is not


    lying.¡±


    ¡°Then you agree?¡±


    Georgia asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the truth. Even if I know it, it will be a burden for me.¡±


    Vanessa closed her eyes sufferingly.


    ¡°What if Rachel is lying?¡±


    Georgia asked worriedly.


    ¡°Then you are giving her the chance to be alive. If what she says is false, at least you can take revenge


    on her and make her disappear from the world, or torture her in the way you want."


    Georgia hoped that Vanessa could make everything clear. If it remained unsolved, it would torture


    everyone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bother so much. At least I don¡¯t want to bother her now. I also don¡¯t want to do the DNA test. I


    don¡¯t want to care about everything, I just want to pass my life peacefully¡­Georgia, don¡¯t persuade me


    anymore. I don¡¯t want to know the truth, I also don¡¯t want to care about the matter of Rachel. I only


    want to have freedom and forget everything that happened today¡­¡±


    ¡°Georgia, don¡¯t persuade Vanessa anymore. If she wants to know the truth, then we go to do the DNA


    test; If she doesn¡¯t want to, we should not force her. Even though the child might be hers, she does not


    want it. Then, what for we bother it?¡±


    Elsie persuaded Georgia.

 Chapter 220 Common Hatred

    Chapter 220 Common Hatred


    "Well, let''s get a good rest and sleep now. Don''t think about anything else, Vanessa, do you want to go


    abroad for a few days? Let''s not stay here recently. Let''s go abroad and rx. Anyway, my wedding


    day ising in half a month. Although the wedding is very hasty, it is still a ceremony. Should we go


    out and have fun before the wedding?"


    "What about Annie? Just leave her alone at home?"


    Vanessa suddenly asked. She really wanted to leave D City, where was super depressed and made


    her couldn¡¯t breathe. Vanessa wanted to say yes to Georgia''s suggestion.


    "Let''s take Annie together with us as well, we take more bodyguards, and make sure there is no


    security issues."


    Georgia felt that Annie¡¯s problem could be solved easily.


    "Then let''s go travelling abroad, Elsie, have you not been abroad yet? Where do you want to go, you


    can choose our destination."


    "I haven''t been to an ind yet. I¡¯m fine with anywhere as long as it is an ind, I have only heard of


    Hawaii. Can we go there?"


    The ind Elsie heard the most on TV was Hawaii, so she wanted to go there.


    "Sure."


    Vanessa had made the decision. She really wanted to leave this ce. The only thing left to her at


    such ce was endless pain and resentment.


    She was depressed too much, and this ce almost drove her crazy, she wanted to leave here as


    soon as possible.


    The took quick action after the decision was made. And the next morning, Georgia came to Robert with


    Elsie and Vanessa to tell him about their decision.


    Robert was a little surprised, but he immediately agreed.


    "Can you give me some time that I can arrange the bodyguards, then you can buy flight tickets, okay?"


    Georgia nodded.


    Since she had to take Annie, Vanessa, and Elsie out, if she didn''t bring enough bodyguards, Georgia


    would be worried about their security.


    Robert arranged everything quickly.


    He even called his father, Aidan Simpson, to ask his forces in the United States to protect Georgia and


    her friends. In addition to his own men, this could make him feel more relieved.


    Georgia took her friends and departed from the airport. ording to what she promised Robert, she


    woulde back a few days before the wedding.


    Robert sent Georgia to the airport personally, then he went back home.


    After he got home, it was almost the time he had to meet Jayson Mathis.


    Jayson came to his vi on time, and Robert let hime in directly.


    Jayson was very tall, and he wore a gray suit, his hair was straightforward from upwards to the back of


    the head. He had a pair of slender eyes, and he looked indifferent.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After Robert came into the living room, Jayson showed a stiff smile at Robert.


    "Mr. Simpson, we finally met each other."


    Robert nodded. He stretched out his hand to ask Jayson to sit down. They sat down facing each other,


    and the servant began to serve the tea.


    "Mr. Simpson, first of all, I have to apologize to you! Because of my rude actionst time, it made your


    fianc¨¦e miscarry your baby. This was not what I wanted in my heart."


    Jayson spoke first with a gentle smile, however Robert believed this guy must be good at ying tricks.


    "If an apology is useful, why do we still need police in this world? You asked your men to inject nerve-


    damaging drugs into my fianc¨¦e''s body. If you really want to deal with Travis Armstrong, then why do


    you drag my fianc¨¦e down to this? She had nothing to do with it."


    Jayson smiled with a sense of apology.


    "By the time, I found out that Travis loved Miss Lane deeply. I thought Miss Lane must have known the


    secret too. That¡¯s why I did the wrong thing without thinking too much."


    "You meant the secret that you killed your wife''s brother? I knew this too."


    Robert said it with a smile, and Jayson¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    "Mr. Simpson really was really good at telling jokes. It must be Travis who told you that. There is no


    solid evidence for that. I can also make up a rumor, saying that Travis killed someone, and the judge is


    going to believe the evidence only."


    Jayson smiled calmly after saying that.


    "Mr. Mathis, let¡¯s make it clear, what¡¯s the purpose youe here today? It¡¯s hard for me to forgive


    people who mess up with me. You have to show your genuineness, otherwise I don''t think we can


    reconcile on this matter."


    Jayson revealed a confident smile.


    "Mr. Simpson, when I investigate you, I also checked Miss Lane¡¯s background and her experience. I


    know that you always wanted to take revenge on the Lane family, but Owen Lane and Emma Lane


    have escaped, right? "


    "Did you find them?"


    Robert asked.


    "I found them, and also I found out who they are working with now. And the people they are working


    with is one of your rivals. Mr. Simpson, can this news bring a temporary peace between us, it¡¯s not my


    intention to go against you. Meanwhile, I believe you also don¡¯t want to have an extra enemy like me


    right? "


    Robert fell into deep thinking.


    Comparing with the safety of himself and Georgia, he didn¡¯t even think about Travis. He had obligation


    to help Travis to take revenge.


    If Jayson was apologizing sincerely, then he would not intervene the matters with the Ellis family.


    The only problem was that if Georgia would try her best to protect Travis, then he had to face Jayson


    again and they might be enemy again.


    However, Jayson¡¯s information was too attractive to him, and Robert couldn¡¯t refuse it.


    "Mr. Simpson, what do you think about it? The information I give you is very important, and you will


    never regret it. And I just hope you could forgive me for what I did before, and we no longer go against


    each other."


    "I ept your offer and tell me what you know and I will forgive you. I will not aim at you from now and


    your men can not target on the people around me as well."


    Robert finally made a decision.


    "Mr. Simpson, you are smart, I knew that you will agree."


    Jayson smiled, and he poured a cup of tea for himself.


    "Mr. Simpson, I found that Owen and Emma were saved by Laurence Knight, who was one of your


    rivals. Wasn''t you kidnapped by himst time? He failedst time so he would do it again to take


    revenge on you. "


    "How did you find out this? In addition to this information, what else do you know about Laurence?"


    Robert asked cautiously.


    He guessed out it must be someone who helped Owen and Emma to escape. Now he knew it was


    Laurence, and Robert was more concerned about it.


    "This is the photo. I think you know her, she was called Kayden. I took a photo of her with Owen and


    Emma. She picked them up at the airport, and my men had been following them, but they lost them. I


    don''t know where Laurence and they are. "


    Jayson passed the photo to Robert, and Robert did see Kayden before.


    When they were on the ind, Kayden was around Laurence all the time, she was indeed one of the


    closest people to Laurence.


    When Robert saw this photo, hepletely believed in Jayson''s news, he also felt he was not


    surprised at all.


    He guessed that Owen and Emma might collude with Laurence.


    After all, he was their enemy, so it made sense they were working together now.


    "Mr. Mathis, since you provided me such valuable information, I will keep my promise for sure."


    Jayson directly reached out his hand, and they shook their hands.


    "Mr. Simpson, thank you for meeting me today. I hope that we can stop fighting. I really don''t want to be


    your enemy. I will send gifts when you get married."


    Jayson stood up and walked out after saying this, Robert did not move.


    He was thinking whether Georgia would be angry if she knew the decision. However, Georgia did not


    know about Jayson, she¡¯d better not know that.


    People in the business field sometimes could be enemies, but they could work together again once


    they have the same goal.


    This was not a world that only had ck and white. Georgia was innocent, and he wouldn¡¯t force her to


    understand these things. He would just protect her.


    After Jayson left the vi, he got in the car under his bodyguards'' escort.


    Not far away, Sarah Duran and Travis were looking at the direction.


    "I told you that Robert will not stand on our side, he would not care about you in the future as well. Now


    you have nothing, and no one will protect you. Jayson would kill you as easy as he kills an ant."


    Sarah said to Travis who was next to her.


    After Jayson returned, she sent people to follow him. She was disappointed after seeing Jayson


    However, how could she force others to take revenge along with her? The only way was to take Travis


    over and let him see that Jayson and Robert have reached a reconciliation.


    She needed a helper, she needed a lot of people, and she could hire a lot of well-educated persons for


    herpany. But if she really wanted to take revenge, hoping that they could sacrifice their lives, then


    only Travis would do it.


    "You bought me here to see this, all your purpose was letting me support you thoroughly, right?... I told


    you, I would take the revenge with you, isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "Travis, don¡¯t be naive, don''t you understand? Ten years ago, Jayson could directly turn you into an


    idiot, your grandmother was even killed. All of that was only because you didn¡¯t have any power.


    Anyone would bully you. Now, you are still as weak as an ant, he can step on your head at any time. To


    cooperate with me is only the way for you, do you think your ability can fight with Jayson? You are


    nothing if no one helps you."


    Travisughed at himself helplessly.


    "Then why did you choose me since I am that weak?"

 Chapter 221 Change a Place to Live

    Chapter 221 Change a ce to Live


    ¡°Since we have amon hatred, only hatred can bring us together. If it is only about personal


    interest, anyone can betray the other and then cooperate with those with greater interest. However,


    hatred won¡¯t. I know you want to take revenge for your past life and avenge your grandmother¡¯s death.


    And I, I want to avenge James. You can only coborate with me.¡±


    ¡°I can give you a chance. If you be my fianc¨¦, you will be a member of the Duran family after


    that. You can find a ce to show your capabilities and can still develop your influence. I¡¯ll trust you


    Travis raised his eyes and looked at Sarah. He was suddenly curious and asked.


    ¡°Have you ever been in a rtionship with James before? Otherwise, why you fight tooth and nail to


    avenge?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t something you should be concerned about!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s face suddenly turned frosty.


    ¡°This is the chance that I am giving you. It also allows you to see the current situation more clearly. If


    you are unwilling, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Sarah turned around and walked away as soon as she finished her sentence.


    Travis was standing in the same spot when he suddenly felt an endless, overwhelming sense of


    loneliness.


    It had been over ten years. His life had been wasted for more than ten years. He lost everything.


    Should he grab the chance that Sarah offered?


    After Jayson had left Robert¡¯s Vi, Robert dialed Jason¡¯s number.


    ¡°Have you finished with Jennifer¡¯s case?¡±


    Robert asked about this as soon as he began speaking. On the phone, Jason sighed.


    ¡°I had already sent her abroad. The child, who Jennifer is carrying, is not Jasper¡¯s. I¡¯m not sure whose


    child Jennifer is carrying. Her parents must have me agree to allow Jennifer to give birth to her child. Of


    course, I don¡¯t care if this child is fine. After all, her parents did nothing wrong, but they spoilt their child,


    Jennifer.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is that if we want to erase Jennifer¡¯s memory, the medicine will harm the child that she


    is carrying. If we allow Jennifer to give birth to her child, then the n we discussed earlier can only be


    carried out after she has given birth to her child.¡±


    His tone was tinged with resignation and hesitancy.


    ¡°That means that, even though she is now abroad, but her memory still exists. If she escapes, then she


    will be like a ticking time bomb. Maybe she wille back to avenge on us, right?¡±


    Jason nodded at the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Exactly¡­ But Jennifer¡¯s parents had been kneeling before me and begging me many times already.


    They don¡¯t have other children, and Jennifer has already been spoiled. They put all their hopes on this


    one and only grandson. They are already old. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at them as well. I¡¯m thinking about


    whether to agree to their only request. We allow Jennifer to be imprisoned overseas for a year, let her


    give birth to her child. If she is repentant after one year, we don¡¯t need to erase her memory and let her


    continue to stay overseas. If she still crazily wants toe back and revenge, then we will stick to the


    previous n¡­ After all, the baby in Jennifer¡¯s womb is most likely the Johnson family¡¯s only


    bloodline.¡±


    Robert was also not a heartless person. Jennifer¡¯s capabilities were, in fact, limited. Even if she really


    did escape ande back, she would not be able to do anything incredible, but just a bit annoying.


    Nothing much, not need to be too cruel to her. He answered Jason.


    ¡°Just do ording to your decision. Anyway, you have to ask your people to supervise her closely,


    don¡¯t let her escape back here. Jennifer is well aware that the baby serves as both a shield and a


    buckler for her. If she has a miscarriage due to her own fault, we can immediately carry out our n. It


    all depends on her luck in the future.¡±


    Jason sighed on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Jennifer was a bit stubborn and wild when she was young. Who knows she will be malevolent


    and selfish when she grew up? What she had done was intolerable. If I have kids in the future, I¡¯ll


    educate them more strictly. If I have a daughter like Jennifer, I might as well p her to death!¡±


    Robert smiled on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°This is the typical performance of someone who doesn¡¯t have a woman that he likes and never has


    children. You will understand what kids mean to you after you be a father.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve been a father for a long time already. Annie hasn¡¯t called you daddy yet. What


    do you have to be so proud of in front of me?¡±


    Jason sneered at Robert. Robert¡¯s face suddenly stiffened.


    It was true that Annie hadn¡¯t called him daddy yet. This was a sore point for Robert. He could only


    remain silent and switched the subject of their conversation.


    ¡°After Miranda saved you and Georgiast time, have you given her a gift to express your gratitude or


    treated her for a meal?¡±


    When Robert asked this question over the phone, Jason¡¯s voice became a bit upset.


    ¡°I forgot about this. I¡¯m not familiar with Miranda. Do you want to help me to give her a gift to show my


    appreciation, and that¡¯s all?¡±


    Jason didn¡¯t want to meet Miranda subconsciously. He remembered that when he went wild, Miranda


    punched him and caused him to fall to the ground.


    When he thought of this, indescribably, he was a bit scared of Miranda and wanted to keep a distance


    with her.


    ¡°Georgia and I had already treated her for a meal. She even asked as to whether you are stingy that


    time. Why don¡¯t you treat her a meal to thank her? At least you have to say thank you to her. This is


    something you should do on your own. I¡¯ll send you her contact number.¡±


    ¡°Why is she so petty?¡±


    Jason was angry after hearing what Miranda had said about him, including that he was stingy and


    didn¡¯t know how to appreciate her help from Robert.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say thanks to her, then it¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I¡¯ve already said everything that I


    should say.¡±


    After Robert hung up the phone, Jason called Miranda after some hesitation.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Bradley. This is Jason. Last time you saved me, I¡¯m really thankful. But I had been busy


    with my family matters, so I haven¡¯t had time to treat you to a meal. Ms. Bradley, do you have any free


    time these few days? I would like to invite you for a meal.¡±


    Miranda burst outughing over the phone.


    ¡°Is it true that you only realized that I am your benefactor after Mr. Simpson had reminded you? Of


    course, I¡¯m not the kind of person who expects you to repay me simply because I had helped you. If Mr.


    Murphy is grateful to me from the bottom of your heart, I will, of course, ept it. However, based on


    Mr. Murphy¡¯s tone, you sound a bit reluctant. This meal is no longer necessary.¡±


    Miranda taunted him over the phone unexpectedly. When he heard this, he looked awkward. He had


    never met a woman with such a sharp tongue as her before.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, you have some misunderstanding with me. How could I thank you grudgingly if you had


    saved my life?¡±


    Jason spoke hypocritically on the phone.


    ¡°Although Ms. Bradley doesn¡¯t expect anything in return, I¡¯m not an ungrateful person. If Ms. Bradley


    refuses to have this meal, then I will allow Ms. Bradley to make a request. If you need my help in the


    future, please do not hesitate to contact me. I¡¯ll definitely try my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°All right, great. I have remembered this. If I have any difficulties in the future, I¡¯ll definitely seek help


    from Mr. Murphy.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, Miranda hung up the call with a smile.


    When the phone call was hung up, Jason felt that he had been tricked by Miranda. But he had not done


    anything to help Miranda, why he always thought that he would be fooled in the future.


    He always felt that Miranda was not a nice person.


    ¡°Mr. Chow, the DNA report is out. You and he do have a real father-son rtionship.¡±


    Alfred stood by the window. His assistant was speaking behind him.


    ¡°How about other results? Does the child have any blood rtion with Rachel?¡±


    ¡°No. Miss Scott is indeed a surrogate mother. She is not the mother of the child she is carrying. But we


    don¡¯t have Miss Cooke¡¯s DNA information. We are unable to confirm whether the ovum provided to


    have the child, who Miss Scott is carrying, belongs to Miss Cooke¡¯s at this time.¡±


    After hearing his assistant saying this, Alfred sighed deeply.


    Vanessa refused to meet him and refused to check whether Rachel¡¯s words were correct.


    Even until now, Vanessa went abroad with Georgia, as if she was avoiding him purposely. He really


    could not confirm whether what Rachel said was true in a short while. But now, at least, he was sure


    that the child was his, not Rachel¡¯s.


    The authenticity of Rachel¡¯s words was then very high.


    ¡°Can you tell me about Rachel¡¯s current situation? Did she still scream and struggle?¡±


    ¡°Miss Scott is now mentally unstable. She was crazy at times,ughing loudly at others and remaining


    silent at others. To prevent her from harming the child she is carrying, we, ording to what you said,


    put Miss Scott in the room for critically ill patients in a psychiatric hospital.¡±


    ¡°Continue to keep a close eye on her. Remember, she must not be allowed to escape.¡±


    Georgia and Vanessa were unaware of what had happened in their home country. They purposefully


    forgot about all of their worries. They swam and basked in the sun at the beach every day.


    They yed with sand, built sandcastles, and yed various children¡¯s games with Annie.


    Perhaps it was because this ce was like a hidden paradise, with no one they knew from their home


    country and no one annoying to find them. Even those irritating phone calls didn¡¯te.


    They yed until they were crazy and enjoyed sunbathing at the beach every day.


    They enjoyed it like this for about a week. They got tanned by at least one tone.


    Happy hours always fly. No matter what, they had to return to their home country.


    ¡°Georgia, we are going to go back tomorrow.¡±


    Annie and Elsie had already fallen asleep. Vanessa talked with Georgia in soft tones. Both of them


    were not sleeping and had their eyes open.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go back? Vanessa, if you are really sad of the D City and don¡¯t want


    to live there in the future, you should just leave. Maybe Elsie doesn¡¯t like there too. You go to a new


    ce and live there.¡±


    Georgia couldpletely understand Vanessa¡¯s aversion to living in D City.


    ¡°But I¡¯m going to miss you and Annie so much. I¡¯m very hesitant now in my heart. I don¡¯t want to stay


    there any longer. Except for you and Annie, as well as Elsie, every memory I have of D City is filled with


    pain. That ce depresses me to the point where I can¡¯t breathe. When I think about going back


    tomorrow, I am not happy at all. I can only feel depression.¡±


    Vanessa had only felt peace and happiness for the past few days. This was a foreignnd. She couldn¡¯t


    see the people who made her sad and painful, and there were no familiar ces that made her recall


    the sad memories.


    ¡°Vanessa, the most important thing is to live your life happily. If you are unable to make a decision to


    leave because Annie and I are still in D City, and you end up living there in pain, this is not what I wish


    to see¡­ Don¡¯t worry. If you live in another ce, I¡¯ll pay you a visit with Annie frequently. Or sometimes


    you may brave up yourself toe and visit me in D City. Perhaps in a year or so, your mood


    improves, and you might be able to return to D City again.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand living in D City any longer, you should find another ce to live. I don¡¯t want to force


    you to stay in a ce that causes you pain. If Robert is willing to change a ce to live in the future,


    perhaps we will live in the same city. Although I haven¡¯t asked him, he is not the person who needs to


    work from nine to five. Actually, it¡¯s not that hard to change a ce to live.¡±


    Georgia only wished Vanessa to live happily. She didn¡¯t want her to be by her side for a long time.


    ¡°Am I being too willful? If I move to another ce to live, I may have to let you, Elsie, and possibly other


    people to be affected.¡±


    Vanessa let out a low sigh. Her voice was tinged with pain and hesitation. Georgia quickly gave her


    advice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t think this way. Actually, I¡¯m delighted that I cane here and y with you. Do you still


    think that D City holds only painful memories for you? If I don¡¯t know Robert, what D City gave me is


    also the sad memories. Anyone has the right to change the ce to live. Annie and I are not a burden


    to you. Annie will also support your decision.¡±


    ¡°Although she is still small now, if she understands the reason for this, she will definitely wish that her


    mother can wear a big smile on her face every day, rather than immersing herself in painful past


    memories. I hope you can restart your life. Vanessa, don¡¯t hesitate. After I go back and finish my


    wedding, you bring Elsie to another city to live in. If you want to go abroad, I¡¯ll also support you. It¡¯s no


    longer difficult to obtain a ne ticket now. We can still meet frequently.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s tears rolled down slowly.


    ¡°Georgia, thanks for supporting me. Actually, I have been thinking about making a decision in my heart.


    But I can¡¯t bring myself to tell you this. I¡¯ve only had the courage to leave up to this point. You¡¯re right. I


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    can¡¯t confine my life to the agonizing memories of the past. I have to start over again.¡±


    They talked until both of them fell asleep.


    The next morning, Georgia brought Annie, and Vanessa brought Elsie, and they boarded the flight back


    home.

 Chapter 222 Wedding Held in a Hurry

    Chapter 222 Wedding Held in a Hurry


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, just after she got off the ne.


    Georgia Lane saw Robert Simpson who was waiting for her right in front and she felt so surprised that


    she hurried over and hugged Robert.


    "Have you been waiting for me for a long time?"


    "No. Your flight was notte and even arrived half an hour earlier. I just waited for half an hour, let''s


    leave, the car is already waiting outside. Let''s go home, let Vanessa Cooke and Elsie rk alsoe


    home for dinner, I will let the driver send them home in the evening."


    Georgia nodded and turned to Elsie and Vanessa to repeat the invitation. Both of them agreed.


    Elsie even burst outughing as she was excited.


    "The previous time I ate at your ce, I found your chef''s cuisine was very excellent. This time, I would


    order a few more dishes. I want to stuff myself full of food before I leave for home."


    Vanessa chuckled beside her.


    "It''s excellent because Mr. Simpson has brought numerous cooks to cook for Georgia. You must take


    advantage of the chance today."


    Vanessa had already decided to leave this city. For the time being, she wanted to live in the S City next


    to where she was. She nned to rent an apartment beside the sea and stayed together with Elsie


    every day.


    Concerning job, Vanessa had finally resolved the grievance on her. She is now a designer and she


    couldpletely design for others online and worked as a frencer.


    She still could make money but it was not as much as previously, but for Vanessa, that was sufficient.


    Annie Cooke gently eximed as she nced at the delightedughter of numerous people next to her


    and then she stared at Robert''spassionate eyes as he gazed at her gently.


    "Thank you foring to pick us up, Robert."


    Robert felt some remorse since Annie did not refer to him as her father, but he understood that took


    time.


    Several people returned to Simpson''s house by vehicle. The chef had prepared a table of food, but


    Elsie was in a good mood today, she requested a few more dishes, and the chef would, of course,


    satisfy Elsie¡¯s hunger.


    Everyone ate and talked merrily until it waste at night and Robert left Vanessa and Elsie in the vi to


    rest.


    Annie, and Vanessa as well as Elsie shared a bedroom.


    Georgia and Robert were cuddled up to each other as they were expressing their love for each other


    on the bed.


    "Since the two of us start a rtionship, this is the first time you have left me for so long, and I am


    surprisingly ufortable with this. Every night, I subconsciously want to call your name, but the


    house is empty, you and Annie were not here. Before I meet you, in fact, the home is also like this, but I


    cannot stand with the emptiness now. If you wish to go on a vacation in the future, I''d want to join you."


    Robert spoke gently.


    Georgia couldn''t stopughing when he heard Robert¡¯s remarks.


    "You''re going to stick by my side, aren¡¯t you?" "When I''m fully rested, I have to work every day after


    that, and in the future, maybe I''ll go to different locations on business trips, and you can''t constantly


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    apany me."


    "Then I don''t care, anyhow, I don''t have any job now, I''m just a hobo, I can travel anywhere I want.


    After we get married, except your working time that I wouldn¡¯t disturb you, I would like to stick by you


    during other time."


    Georgia was simply amused.


    She didn''t trust Robert''s statements at all. If he was busy, this man would leave her for a long time.


    "Then, when the timees, we''ll see who sticks by whom. By the way, Vanessa may have to leave


    with Elsie from the D City in the future since she wanted to reside in another city."


    Robert nodded as he understood, he knew exactly what had urred to Vanessa and refused to ask


    any further questions about the reason.


    "The matter with Rachel Scott should she conduct a paternity test? If she is carrying Vanessa''s kid,


    what should she do then?"


    "I don''t know Vanessa¡¯s opinion about this. She may not want to know the truth. She just wants to get


    away from this issue. I don''t want to hurry her, and I don''t want to offer any suggestions to her. She


    may do whatever she wants."


    "Alfred Chow isn''t going to give up. He has called me numerous times recently and asked when you''ll


    be back."


    Georgia ridiculed Robert as he mentioned Alfred.


    "What does it matter what he does? Does he still have the courage to force Vanessa into the hospital to


    conduct the test now? If he dares, I''ll be the first to beat him up!"


    Robert couldn''t help but smiled as he held Georgia¡¯s palm when he asked her something.


    "Would you me me if our wedding was held in a hurry?"


    "Why would I me you for this, in fact, as long as our hearts are meant to be together, I don''t care


    even if we don''t have this wedding. But you have said it, this is what your mother asked for, she didn''t


    like me originally, this is her wish, and this is also the only chance for the two of us to get her blessing,


    of course, I will cooperate with you."


    About the matter with Robert¡¯s mother, they had had a talk with each other before this. Georgia then


    discovered that the reason Robert''s mother agreed with their marriage was because of Robert''s father,


    so the two of them held their wedding in a hurry, and there was an agreement between his mother and


    his father in the middle.


    His mother desired that Robert could inherit all of his father''s property.


    Georgia could see that Robert¡¯s mother was truly concerned about her son, so she wouldn''t mind if the


    wedding was held in a hurry. As it was thest chance to offer them her blessing, as Robert''s mother


    had promised.


    Although Robert¡¯s mother disliked her, yet Maisie has made it this far, Georgia naturally respected


    Robert''s mother. She also did not want Robert to be humiliated by her own mother, nor did she want


    the marriage between the two to be frowned upon.


    However, there were still a few days till the wedding and Georgia inquired curiously.


    "Is your mum still not back? Is she truly just going to show up only on the wedding day?"


    Robert shook his head.


    "Every time I called her, she would hang up after a few simple words, she kept telling me that she


    would call back as soon as possible, but the time has passed, and I believe she is still a little hesitant to


    attend our wedding, but she has promised to offer us her blessing. And as for my father, he has also


    agreed to all of her requests, he even published on the news media and newspapers to announce that


    he had already granted me the property inheritance. My mother couldn''t possibly have changed her


    mind by now. I guess, she hadn¡¯t shown up by now just because she didn''t want toe back early to


    meet us both."


    Robert finished and sighed. Indeed, his mother didn''t like Georgia, he respected his mother, but he


    couldn''t give up thedy he loved for his mother, Robert could only find a middle ground between them.


    They spoke a lot more, and eventually, both of them fell asleep wearily.


    Georgia, Elsie, and Vanessa brought Annie to the amusement park the next morning for a day of fun.


    Georgia received a phone call from Travis Armstrong that night.


    "Georgia, I may not be able to attend your wedding because I have an important matter to leave the


    country, which may take about a month. I''m already at the airport and this decision was made in a


    hurry, so I also didn''t have time to see you after you returned to the country. I hope you won¡¯t me me


    for this."


    "Does everything have to be done right now?"


    Georgia was taken aback since ording to Travis, it appeared that he had no intention of disclosing


    what he was going to do.


    However, Travis had previously been on the run, and neither Robert nor Travis would tell her what was


    going on, so Georgia was worried.


    "It needs to be done now and it may even take more than a month to finish, so I won''t be able to attend


    your wedding, Georgia. I wish you a happy marriage and live happily ever after. When I return, I will


    Georgia could only give her blessing with sadness because Travis seemed to be so determined with


    his decision.


    "Then stay safe and you should never go to risky areas. Remember, I will always be there, if you face


    any problems, you should not endure them alone and must tell me."


    "I know, Georgia. I''m boarding now. Bye."


    Travis hung up the phone after saying that.


    Georgia felt upset for a minute as he nced at the hung-up phone call.


    Sarah Duran grinned at Travis on the ne.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, please don''t hesitate. We''re going to the United States soon, and


    when you meet my father and those rtives of mine, the two of us should at least behave as if we''re


    in love. Remember, to revenge, you might need to sacrifice and give up certain things. When you return


    in triumph in the future, at least you will live decently, rather than relying on others."


    "I understand. You don''t need to be concerned about me."


    After saying these remarks, Travis immediately closed his eyes andid down on the seat.


    On the twenty-fifth, it was the day that Robert and Georgia held their wedding.


    The wedding took ce at one of the oldest churches in D City.


    Georgia awoke early in the morning and began putting on her cosmetics and clothing with Vanessa and


    Elsie beside her.


    It was difficult not to be nervous, to be honest.


    Georgia¡¯s heart raced quicker as the wedding was about to go on.


    Georgia rxed and waited in a lounge after the luxury motorcade arrived at the church.


    She thought that all she needed to do was just simply wait quietly, but she had not expected that Aidan


    Simpson''s father came to her lounge.


    "Mr. Simp¡­ Mrs.Sim..."


    Georgia was frightened and couldn''t think of anything to say.


    Aidanughed lightly.


    "There''s no need to be so formal. You''re my daughter-inw, it''s okay to call me dad, but I think Robert


    doesn''t want you to call me so. But I don''t care, I''m here to offer you a present and I think you won¡¯t


    reject it, right?"


    Georgia was taken aback since Robert¡¯s father hade to offer her a present at this very moment.

 Chapter 223 The Calm Before the Storm

    Chapter 223 The Calm Before the Storm


    "Today is your wedding day, and I have prepared a gift for you. Consider it my blessing for you guys."


    After saying that, Aidan handed over a red velvet box.


    Georgia thought there would be nes and jewelry inside, but Aidan took the initiative to open the


    velvet box.


    Inside the box was a beautiful crystal ball.


    Girls did like the shiny stuff. Georgia immediately thanked him.


    "I really like this gift. Mr. Simpson, thank you."


    Aidan smiled gently.


    "I don''t want you to give this gift to anyone else, and I want you to keep it. If one day I''m in danger and


    you don''t know where I am, or if Robert is in some kind of danger and you can''t find anyone to help,


    just remember to shatter this crystal ball. There is a chip inside, and you can find someone reliable to


    help."


    Georgia was stunned by Aidan''s words. She asked subconsciously.


    "Why would you say that and give me such a gift? Is there some kind of danger now?"


    Aidanughed and shook his head.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. I wanted to give this gift to Robert, but he didn''t want to ept my


    help, so I wanted to give this gift to you. As for why I said you break it when you''re in danger, it''s


    because you now have Robert''s protection. Under normal circumstances, you are unlikely to be in a


    desperate situation, and I also don''t want you to use this gift. If you do use it, it will be in a desperate


    situation. There are always too many unpredictable things in a person''s life, and it never goes wrong to


    have an extra backup on hand."


    Aidan''s words convinced Georgia.


    "I understand what you mean. I''ll keep this gift safe."


    Georgia smiled gratefully.


    "The wedding will startter. You and your father are not on good terms and he has disappeared now.


    What we discussed before was that you take my hand to the wedding, and Robert agreed. I will deliver


    you to Robert''s hand. I owe Robert my whole life, but I truly hope that you two will always be happy.


    You get some rest now. I''ll go out to entertain the guests."


    Aidan smiled and turned to leave the lounge.


    Immediately, Vanessa and Elsie walked in. When Aidan came to deliver the gift, he let Elsie and


    Vanessa go out, because he had a secret to tell Georgia alone. So only Georgia knew what the gift he


    gave her was.


    After Vanessa and Elsie came in, Elsie asked curiously.


    "Did he give you some valuable gemstone or ne? Or some priceless treasure? Quickly let me


    see it?"


    "No. It was a special gift, not a diamond ne or a gemstone."


    Elsie sighed as Georgia finished.


    "I thought Robert''s father is a super-rich man? You''re his daughter-inw now. Howe he''s so


    stingy that he won''t even give you a shocking treasure?"


    Georgiaughed and didn''t say why.


    Since it was a secret, it was better for her not to reveal it.


    Although Elsie would definitely help her keep this secret, Georgia felt that the fewer people who knew


    about it, the better. She handed that velvet box to Vanessa.


    "I can''t hold this after the wedding startster. You help me keep this gift. This gift is very important. I''m


    afraid I''ll lose it if I put it inside the lounge."


    Vanessa nodded. As soon as Elsie saw the box, she asked curiously.


    "Can''t you just let me take a look at this gift?"


    Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    "Not. I am going to lock it up inside the safeter. Let me put it this way, this gift is a little dangerous. It''s


    better if you don''t see it."


    When Georgia finished, Elsie pouted.


    "You are so stingy. We''re all good friends now, and you don''t even share this gift with us. Remember to


    give me a big red envelopeter, otherwise, it would be too meaningless for me to attend this wedding."


    "Don''t you worry! Do you think I will not give you red envelopes? I specially made a few big red


    envelopes, which are super big. And you will absolutely love it."


    Elsie then smiled with satisfaction after Georgia finished.


    Vanessa and Elsie were both carrying a bag, and after Georgia said this request, Vanessa put that box


    inside her bag.


    They were resting in the lounge as the bride''s bridesmaids, while outside, more and more people had


    The official time for the wedding had not yet arrived. Many people were drinking wine and chatting in


    the church, and many seats were ced outside the church for resting.


    In addition to the guests who came and went, there were of course many staff members shuttling


    among them.


    The church was surrounded almost entirely by fresh flowers. In the open-air garden, the staff set up a


    lot of fruits, juices, and drinks there.


    Robert was at the door to receive the guests, and he looked a little anxious. After seeing Aidan


    approaching, Robert spoke up.


    "My mother hasn''te yet. She called mest night and told me she woulde to the wedding. I


    don''t know why she hasn''t shown up by now. I don''t even dare to tell Georgia about it. I can only lie to


    her and say that my mom already came backst night."


    "Do you want to make another phone call now? I''ll entertain the guests for you."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Aidan said to his son. Robert nodded and pushed his wheelchair to the side, then picked up the phone


    and made a call to his mother.


    This time, the call was answered immediately.


    "Mom, the wedding will start in just an hour. Why aren''t you here yet?"


    Robert didn''t want to ask his mother if she was regretting, and he didn''t want to sound anxious. He just


    wanted to know what his mother was thinking right now and why she hadn''te yet.


    "I''ming soon. What are you pushing me so much for? I said I woulde to the wedding, then I


    will be there!"


    Maisie answered firmly on the other end of the phone.


    She was a bit annoyed now. These days, she had been locked up and controlled by these people. She


    had to get the consent of these people for everything she said and did. She was proud at first, but since


    these people injected drugs into her body, Maisie began to lose control of her behavior.


    She didn''t even know what the hell they were injecting into her body. She began to sleep all day and


    stayed awake only for a short time each day. And Maisie felt that her memory was starting to lose. If


    she didn''t inject the stuff, she would go into a manic and painful mood like a person on drugs. It was as


    if she was addicted and had to inject that stuff to make her bodyfortable.


    Maisie suspected that this was a new type of drug, and she was now aplete ve to these people.


    Even if these people didn''t put a gun to her head now, she seemed to subconsciously obey their orders


    and didn''t dare to resist at all.


    "Mom, I''m not pushing you. It was just that the wedding was scheduled to start at 12:00 noon. It''s


    already more than ten o''clock. If you still don''te, the other guests will think it''s strange. Of course,


    you have to attend my wedding, otherwise, this wedding will be meaningless. I want you to witness my


    wedding, and I also want your blessing."


    Robert exined as patiently as he could to his mother, while Maisie felt like she couldn¡¯t catch her


    breath. She seemed to be having another seizure.


    "I got it. I''ll be here in about ten minutes. Don''t worry. I''ll be here for your wedding."


    After saying this, Maisie hung up the phone. Then, she asked anxiously the person beside her.


    "Where''s that drug? I can''t breathe. Give me an injection quickly."


    "Ma''am, you don''t have to be in a hurry. How can we make you suffer?"


    After saying this, Kayden injected a shot of the drug directly into Maisie''s arm.


    This was a new type of soft drug newly researched by the biological researchb owned by Laurence.


    Unlike the drugs circting in the market, in addition to being addictive, it would also damage a


    person''s nerves, leaving them in a muddled and demented state.


    The side effects of this drug were great. People wouldn''t be addicted if they were only injected a few


    times, but if someone was injected for a year or half a year, he or she would bepletely ruined.


    After this injection into her body, Maisie fell into contentment. She also knew that she could not be


    trapped in this situation any longer. But she was watched daily by this group of men who beat her


    whenever she resisted. And Maisie no longer dared to resist.


    In the beginning, these people treated her well. In time, Maisie didn''t know what was happening, but


    whenever she looked upset, she would be beaten and tortured. She was originally haughty and


    dignified, but now, she waspletely reduced to a ve. As soon as these people spoke, she would


    do what they told her to do honestly.


    Coupled with the threat of drugs, Maisie was no longer her old self. She knew she seemed to have


    fallen into Stockholm symptoms. The more vicious and powerful these people acted, the more obedient


    she became and the more she did their bidding.


    Maisie wanted to get rid of this symptom. If she saw her sonter, she must find a way to escape from


    these people.


    When the car was about to reach the church, Kayden got out of Maisie''s car and got into the other car


    in front of her. Laurence was sitting in this car, and so was Emma. And a little boy was sitting next to


    Emma.


    "Are you ready?"


    Laurence spoke to Kayden.


    "There is nothing unusual at the moment. The spies that were prepared before have all gone in, and


    we are waiting for yourmand. ording to our n, there is no mistake yet."


    Laurence nodded.


    "Then let Maisie go in. Everything about her is under our control now. Keep her under close


    supervision, and make sure that no idents ur here."


    After saying these words, Laurence looked at Emma.


    Then, he looked at the child next to her.


    "Leon, you''re going to see your dadter. Are you happy?"


    Hearing Laurence ask him this, Leon turned to Emma and asked in confusion.


    "Mom, is dad really going to be happy to see me? You said he is going to marry a bad woman today.


    Will Dad really be able to ept us if we go over there?"


    "Daddy was tricked by a bad woman, which is why he didn''t know you. I''ll take you over there. If we tell


    daddy the truth, he will definitely ept us."


    Emma spoke to Leon, who nodded innocently.


    For as long as he could remember, he had only had his mom around.


    Leon didn''t even really understand what the word ¡°Dad¡± meant.


    But he recently learned that children have fathers and mothers. He should have a father like other


    children, so Leon was looking forward to it after his mother said she would take him to see his father


    today.


    He just didn''t understand the meaning of his mom''s words. Why would his father want to marry a bad


    woman now?


    He couldn''t understand suchplicated questions and could only follow his mom''s side. And he


    would do whatever his mother told him to do.


    After ten minutes, Maisie''s car finally arrived outside the church.


    Before getting out of the car, the man next to Maisie spoke up.


    "Ma''am, I have the switch for the bomb on you. If you talk nonsenseter, I will directly press the


    switch. If you get blown upter, don''t me me for not warning you."


    These words made Maisie''s face pale with fear while she subconsciously answered.


    "I''ll do as I''m told."


    Immediately, the driver opened the car door and Maisie got out.

 Chapter 224 Bomb Threat

    Chapter 224 Bomb Threat


    Then, two bodyguards followed directly behind Maisie. They were the ones sent by Kayden and


    followed Maisie''s side closely. If Maisie had any strange movements, they would react immediately.


    After seeing his mothere in, Robert immediately asked.


    "Mom, you''re finally here. Who are these two people?"


    Robert asked curiously, because he did know the people around his mother. But Robert really did not


    know these two men.


    "These are the two bodyguards I hired recently. When I was abroad before, I traveled to a few less safe


    countries. At that time, in fear of security problems, I simply hired a few more bodyguards. "


    Maisie said the excuse she had thought of beforehand, and Robert nodded with a sullen face.


    Aidan also came over at this time.


    "Since you''re here, go in and rest. The wedding will start in a few minutes. As Robert''s father and


    mother, we have to be present."


    Maisie nodded with a cold face. Even now, she didn''t want to speak to Aidan, nor did she want to look


    at this man more than once.


    However, now that those people brought her over and were ready to use her to threaten her son.


    Maisie felt anxious.


    She wanted to tell the truth in full view of the crowd.


    But once she spoke, those people would activate the bomb on her. Maisie couldn''t give up her life yet,


    she didn''t want to die like that.


    However, the target of these people was obviously her son. What the hell was she supposed to do?


    How on earth was she supposed to tell the truth about the coercion she was now under? Maisie was in


    a dilemma.


    However, she could not say anything unnecessary. As soon as she acted a little different, these people


    would know she was rebelling. Maisie could only go and sit in silence in the lounge that Robert had


    prepared.


    "Ma''am, behave yourself. If you say one more wordter, you''ll be blown to pieces and die on the spot.


    Do you understand? "


    As soon as he entered the lounge, the bodyguard directly threatened Maisie.


    Maisie trembled. She had subconsciously shown fear to these people. As long as these people gave a


    warning, she wouldn''t dare to say anything more.


    She was told by reason that she should find a way to tell the truth so that her son would notice that


    something was wrong.


    But these people kept her so tightly under guard that she couldn''t find a way to ask for help from the


    crowd.


    And after Maisie left, Robert frowned and pondered for a long time. He asked someone to push his


    wheelchair to his mother''s lounge.


    For some reason, he always felt that something looked wrong with his mother.


    His intuition told him that something unexpected had happened.


    By this time, it was more than eleven o''clock and the guests were basically here. Everyone was sitting


    inside the church.


    Everyone sat in their seats and chatted. People who were familiar with each other sat together and


    talked about interesting things and business affairs.


    Jason and Jasper were sitting together, and the two were chatting with mixed feelings.


    "I had thought I would attend your wedding first. However, your wedding failed and your bride is now


    sent abroad by me. I don''t think you''ll be able to get married in this life. For someone like you, you must


    want to have no one to tie you down for the rest of your life."


    Jasonughed jokingly at Jasper from the side.


    "You make it sound like you want to get married in this life. I don''t see much difference between you


    and me." Jasper mocked next to him.


    "Who said that? If your sister hadn''t disappeared, I would have married Selena."


    Jason suddenly said this, and Jasper fell into silence all of a sudden.


    Selena hadn''t contacted him until now. Jasper had been worried, and he felt his sister must have lied.


    That child must not belong to a stranger, but to someone Selena loved. Otherwise, Selena could not be


    so persistent.


    As for the reason why Selena lied, Jasper thought about it and guessed only one reason. That was the


    man Selena was in love with was a married man, so Selena did not want to expose the identity of this


    man.


    His sister certainly didn''t want to break up someone else''s family, and maybe it was an ident that


    she was pregnant with the baby. Jasper only guessed this one reason, and now he just wanted her


    sister toe back after she had the baby. It was too hard for a person to bring up a child outside.


    Jasper was so silent, and Jason felt a little scared.


    He really shouldn''t have brought this up! Why did he bring up Selena?


    He was already hiding Selena''s secret, and Jasper had a lot of questions in his mind. If he identally


    revealed it, he would be in big trouble. Jason was in fear when he suddenly found someone tapping


    him on the back.


    Jason turned around and saw a petite and lovely woman.


    The woman''s face was a bit unfamiliar, but on second thought, Jason instantly remembered who this


    woman was.


    "Ms. Bradley, hello."


    Jason said hello to Miranda, who smiled.


    "Mr. Murphy, do you remember what you promised mest time?"


    Jason certainly remembered that. He gave Miranda a promise that he would be willing to do anything


    she needed from him in the future.


    Now it seemed that Miranda had something for him to do?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jason asked curiously.


    "Ms. Bradley, if there''s anything I can help you with, just say so."


    "It''s not very convenient to talk right now. And it''s not a good time to talk in detail since we are


    attending a wedding. Mr. Murphy, let''s have a meal alone after the wedding. I''ll talk about this matter


    then, is that okay?"


    Miranda''s smile was particrly cute, and the way she looked at him wasn''t as unruly as she was on


    the phone, but seemed like a cute little girl next door. So Jason subconsciously agreed.


    After agreeing, Jason felt as if he had been trapped. He always felt that Miranda was up to no good by


    smiling so kindly.


    But he had promised her, and Jason had to have dinner with her.


    After he turned his head, Jasper asked curiously.


    "Who is that? You''re very popr with women these days, aren''t you?"


    "Can you only think about these things all day long? She is Miranda, the Bradley family''s daughter. Last


    time when Georgia and I were in trouble, have you forgotten? She was the one who found us and


    saved me. Miranda is kind of my benefactor, so I promised her a request. That is, if she needs anything


    from me, she can just ask. She just wanted to invite me for dinner after the wedding, and it seems that


    she has something to ask me for. I don''t know what it is yet, but we''ll talk about itter after the meal."


    "Maybe she wants you to be her boyfriend. I think that girl quite likes you."


    Jasper snickered next to him.


    "Are you kidding? I think she''s definitely going to give me a hard time. Thest time I called her and


    asked her to dinner, she mocked me. Do you think the girls nowadays are cute? They are all tricky as


    hell. I just pray she doesn''t make me do anything difficult."


    The two men talked in low voices.


    Miranda, who was sitting behind them, smiled. Jason thought they were meeting for the first time that


    day inside the hotel room, but in fact, Miranda had known Jason for a long time.


    It was a secret in her heart, but the man didn''t know it.


    On the other hand, Robert had arrived at his mother''s lounge.


    Before entering the door, Robert sent a secret message to his men.


    This secret message was a secure message that he personally set up. Once something happened to


    him, everyone would start to take action and go into the highest level of protection.


    To avoid spies infiltrating his men, Robert sent another message to Ivan.


    "If I don''t contact you after three minutes, then something must have happened to me and my mother.


    You remember to contact my father immediately. The party must have been nted with someone


    else''s men. You help me protect Georgia and the others, and then immediately mobilize other people


    and activate the Simpson family''s highest level alert program."


    After sending this message, Robert knocked on his mother''s door, and Maisie subconsciously tensed


    up when she heard the knock.


    "Who is it?"


    Maisie asked as instructed.


    "Mom, it''s me. I''vee to see you, and I have something to tell you by the way."


    After saying this, Robert found his father walking over as well.


    "Why are you here?"


    Robert asked curiously.


    "Weren''t you the one who called me over to meet your mother and said you had something to talk to


    me about?"


    After Aidan answered, Robert''s face changed.


    "Don''t go in. Something must have happened to my mother."


    However, after Robert said this, the door was already opened.


    Maisie was tied up and the bomb on her body was already exposed. The man in the ck jacket with


    the gun spoke up at Robert and Aidan.


    "Get in here right now and close the door. Otherwise, I''ll just detonate the bomb on her!"


    Robert and Aidan looked at each other. Robert let his bodyguard behind him push himself in, while


    Aidan also had a bodyguard with him. Once the four were inside, the two bodyguards held their guns at


    the men in front of them and had them close the door.


    "Tell me, what is the purpose of you arresting my mother?"


    Robert asked calmly as he entered.


    The man smiled, then spoke to Robert.


    "Tie your father up, or I will just detonate the bomb on your mother!"


    Robert looked into his mother''s frightened eyes, then looked at his father.


    "Do as they ask. I''ll be fine."


    Aidan spoke calmly. He didn''t seem to be afraid of what was happening in front of him.


    For the first time, Robert felt a dilemma. Between his father and mother, of course, he was closer to his


    mother. If both of them were in danger, the person he subconsciously saves was definitely his mother.


    However, when the choice really appeared in front of him at this moment, Robert was unable to


    decisively take up the rope to tie his father.


    He was hesitating when the man in the ck jacket yelled again.


    "I''m only going to count to three. If you don''t tie him up, your mother will be blown up in no time!"

 Chapter 225 She’s Not His Bride

    Chapter 225 She¡¯s Not His Bride


    Nobody knew what happened in the resting room.


    In the church, everyone was chatting, it was almost 12 o¡¯clock, the priest was ready.


    Georgia came out of the resting area, the staff told her to wait at the position at the church gate, the


    wedding was about to start.


    Everything was ready, but the only problem was that Robert wasn¡¯t there yet.


    The wedding was about to start in only three minutes, and the groom wasn¡¯t there, Georgia thought it


    was a little strange.


    She was even worried if something happened to Robert?


    Vanessa and Elsie were her bridesmaids, the two of them were standing by her side.


    ¡°Georgia, do you want me to go and ask?¡±


    Vanessa knew that Georgia was worried, so she said that to her.


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°I noticed that Robert¡¯s parents aren¡¯t here as well, be careful, I am worried something happened, go


    and ask Jason and Jasper, they are reliable, they are sitting right in the front.¡±


    ¡°You and Elsie wait here, I will go and ask them.¡±


    Vanessa said, and went over to Jason and Jasper.


    ¡°Do you know where Robert is? He isn¡¯t here yet, did something happen?¡±


    Vanessa went to Jasper and Jason, and asked them.


    Both of them frowned.


    ¡°We just tried to call him, but nobody answered, Ivan suddenly left the church.¡±


    Jason said with a dark face.


    ¡°Something happened!¡±


    Jasper suddenly said, and Vanessa turned pale.


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡±


    Jason and Jasper exchanged a look, both of them called their family for help, they were all worried


    something would happen at this wedding.


    Now that Robert wasn¡¯t there, both his parents disappeared, this was all too strange.


    And Ivan, he is Robert¡¯s brother, suddenly leaving right before the wedding started, all this didn¡¯t seem


    normal.


    But just as everyone was getting nervous, Robert finally arrived, but he was holding the hand of


    another woman.


    That woman was wearing a bridal dress, and everyone in the church started whispering, they didn¡¯t


    understand what was going on at this wedding at all.


    Georgia was shaking all over, her face turned pale.


    She knew, the person that Robert was holding was Emma, Emma was wearing a white dress, and she


    had a victory smile on her face.


    Robert held her hand as they walked to Georgia.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    Vanessa asked Jasper and Jason.


    ¡°Something happened, something must have happened, Robert was threatened!¡±


    Jason said, he knew Robert too well, this man loved Georgia and hated Emma, he hated the Lane


    family, this was something that everyone knew.


    Robert and the Lane family were enemies, even the users on social media knew that, so what was


    happening right now?


    Jason and Jasper both stood up.


    ¡°Ms. Cooke, please find a safe ce and wait there, you shouldn¡¯t go to Georgia right now, I will find


    someone to help us, something major must have happened.¡±


    Jason and Jasper went outside after telling Vanessa that.


    Vanessa was a little dizzy, she wanted to go to Georgia, but Jason and Jasper told her not to, Alfred


    came towards Vanessa.


    ¡°Vanessa, did something happen? Is there anything I can help you with? Just tell me.¡±


    Vanessa looked at Alfred with dislike.


    ¡°This is none of your business, if you wanna stay just don¡¯t make any trouble.¡±


    After saying so, Vanessa turned around and went to the side of the church.


    But, she hadn¡¯t walked far when Robert said to everyone in the church.


    ¡°I thank everyone to attend my wedding today, but there was a mistake on the invitation, my bride is not


    Georgia, the person I want to marry is Emma, Emma was my fiance all along, but we had some


    misunderstandings, all because this woman Georgia was making trouble, I just want to teach her a


    lesson today, to let her know, even if she is wearing a dress standing here, I am not going to marry her,


    the person I will marry is Emma, she is the woman I love.¡±


    After saying that, Emma bent over and kissed Robert next to his lips, the whole church was surprised.


    Then, Emma went to Georgia, who was trembling, she felt so lonely at that moment, and she felt


    naked, as if she was standing outside in the winter without clothes.


    It was so cold... so cold...


    ¡°Georgia, no matter what you have tried, even if you are standing here in your bridal dress today, but,


    you haven¡¯t won Robert¡¯s heart, the person he loves is me, and now please get out of the way, today is


    our wedding, sorry to have troubled you all, but I was the bride all along, Robert and I never canceled


    our engagement, this is what everyone should know.¡±


    Emma was standing in the middle of the crowd and said those words filled with victory.


    ¡°Robert...¡±


    Georgia finally said something.


    ¡°Are you really going to marry Emma?¡±


    Robert looked to the ground, then, he looked at Georgia and said.


    ¡°Georgia, please get out of this church, this is my wedding with Emma! We never announced to the


    public who the bride was, the reason why I let you stand here all this time wearing your dress is to


    teach you a lesson, I want you to pay for what you have done to me, and Annie is not my daughter, you


    have cheated on me and I haven¡¯t made you pay for that yet, do you really think I was going to marry a


    woman like you?¡±


    When he said that, Georgia started trembling all over.


    Elsie went to him and yelled.


    ¡°And I thought you were a good man, you had my blessing, but you are such an asshole, you idiot!¡±


    After saying so, Elsie went to Emma and cursed her.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that your brother is the real murderer, you are lying on the inte everyday, since


    Robert wants to marry you, this is perfect, you both are bitches, two assholes found each other, I wish


    you would be forever together, I hope you will dream of how Wendy died every night!¡±


    She said that filled with coldness, then Elsie took Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Georgia, let¡¯s go, there is no reason for us to stay here, they should get their blessings here, but we


    don¡¯t need to be here, right?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes were red, she didn¡¯t want to cry, she just stared at Robert, she wanted to see what his


    heart said.


    ¡°If I leave here today, I am never looking back, Robert, I just want to ask one more time, are you really


    going to marry Emma?¡±


    ¡°I already told you, I am not going to be with a lying woman like you, the woman I love is Emma, how


    many times do you want me to tell you, the person I love is Emma, do you get that?¡±


    Robert said this coldly, then he took Emma¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind this woman, let¡¯s go to the priest and say our vows.¡±


    After saying so, Robert looked at the guards at the door.


    ¡°Get Georgia and this other woman out of here, I don¡¯t want to see them here at my wedding,


    influencing my mood.¡±


    Robert said that, which made Elsie so mad that she was shaking, she wanted to throw herself on them


    and beat them up, but the guards held her back, they picked her up and threw her outside.


    The other guard made a gesture to Georgia asking her to leave.


    ¡°Miss Lane, please leave this wedding!¡±


    Georgia looked at the crowd, everyone in the church was looking at her with their mocking eyes, as if


    she was the mostughable woman on this earth, Georgia looked at Robert again, he didn¡¯t look at her,


    his eyes were staring at Emma, he was smiling.


    Georgia took a deep breath, she said to the people in the church.


    ¡°Robert, I am telling you, you chased me out of the church today, from now on, we have nothing to do


    with each other, I hope to never meet you again!¡±


    Georgia said that, then she turned around and left.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Many of the guests, that were invited by Georgia also started leaving the church in that moment.


    Aston and Emilia looked at Robert with a cold look, then they also got up and left the church.


    After she saw what Robert did to Georgia, Vanessa¡¯s eyes turned freezing cold.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay there as well.


    But, just as Vanessa was turning around to leave, she saw Alfreding to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go outside, I feel that what happened isn¡¯t right, if you worry about Georgia, I will ask someone


    to pick her up outside, but don¡¯t leave my side, I feel that this isn¡¯t finished yet!¡±


    Vanessa didn¡¯t even bother about Alfred, who was now feeling helpless, so he had no choice but to


    beat her unconscious.


    Ivan, Jasper and Jason were all not there, it was quite clear that this wedding had something


    dangerous.


    Alfred would never allow that Vanessa left his side, only if he had her with him at all times, he could


    protect her.


    Georgia and Elsie weren¡¯t too far from the church when she said to Elsie.


    ¡°Give Vanessa a call right now, tell her to take care of her bag, she cannot lose it ever!¡±


    Elsie looked at Georgia with a weird look.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be crying and sad right now? Why are you so calm, aren¡¯t you mad at all, aren¡¯t you


    sad?¡±


    Georgia looked at Elsie and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Maybe I still have hope, you also think that Robert isn¡¯t the type of person that would marry Emma


    right, and you saw that none of Robert¡¯s parents are there, I feel there is another reason, maybe he


    was threatened, maybe this is not his idea, so I want Vanessa to take care of her bag, there is


    something really important I need to do.¡±


    ¡°You still trust him? Men are the least trustworthy animals in this world, I don¡¯t believe him at all, but I


    am still going to call Vanessa, wait!¡±


    Elsie took her phone and made a call, Emilia and Aston came to them in that moment.


    ¡°Georgia, are you alright?¡±


    Emilia asked her caring, Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°Why did you two leave?¡±


    ¡°I came to attend your wedding, since you were kicked out, and I don¡¯t really know Robert, there is no


    reason to attend his wedding with that other woman, or even congratte them, Professor Lee also


    left, he is just a little slower.¡±


    Georgia smiled bitterly.


    ¡°You all witnessed a joke there, it¡¯s probably my bad luck, my first wedding, and it ended like this.¡±


    Georgia felt heartbroken when she thought about Robert now, she knew that this might be all fake,


    maybe Robert had no other choice, maybe he was being threatened.


    But everyone was there to see this, to see him being with Emma, to hear him say all those


    heartbreaking words to her, how could Georgia not feel bad.


    Her mind told her to trust Robert, she should wait for the final results.


    But, no human could always listen to their mind at all times, there were always idents in this world.


    What if Robert said the truth just now, what if she was the one that was being lied to all this time, then


    she was the joke.


    Georgia had to think about that.


    But, just as she was thinking this, there was a gun shot from the church.

 Chapter 226 Annie was Captured by Laurence Knight

    Chapter 226 Annie was Captured by Laurence Knight


    Georgia¡¯s expression changed and she wanted to dash right in, yet she was stopped by Aston. ¡°Calm


    down. You don¡¯t have a gun, and you can¡¯t even protect yourself. You stay here with Emilia and the


    gang, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± After finished, he ran straight towards the church.


    Elsie asked with curiosity, ¡°Why is there gunshot? What on earth has happened? Could it be something


    has gone wrong?¡± Georgia was so anxious that her hands were trembling. She was really worried that


    something had happened to Robert. Yet as Aston just left, and Georgia had not figured out what she


    should do next, she noticed more than ten muscr men d in jackets were charging towards them.


    Emilia instantly warned, ¡°Danger¡¯sing, let¡¯s retreat!¡± However, the moment she just finished her


    words, Georgia saw those mening closer and each of them was holding a gun. The guns were


    pointing at them. The most unbelievable thing that Georgia saw was Laurence being pushed out from


    behind on his wheelchair.


    ¡°Long time no see, Georgia,¡± Laurence spoke, and Georgia was having a mixed feeling at once. ¡°Was it


    all you? For what happened in the church,¡± Georgia asked, and Laurence chuckled. ¡°It no longer matter


    to you whether it¡¯s me who did it or not. Do you want me to invite you over, or order my men to tie you


    up? Miss Lane,¡± Laurence smiled at her and asked.


    ¡°You psycho, why do you want to take Gigi away?¡± Elsie could not hold it anymore and she asked with


    rage. She could sense danger. That man was one of the horrifying people she encountered in her life.


    Laurence ignored her and smiled ndly at Georgia.


    ¡°I suppose those two women behind your back are your friends. Miss Lane, if you¡¯re still reluctant to


    your friends die, or do you want me to shoot you, hurt you and then tie you up?¡±


    Elsie was not close to Emilia, and she could only turn around and ask her. ¡°What should we do now?


    There are so many guns pointing at us, could we still run away?¡± Emilia looked exceptionally serious.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t n to kill us anyway, he only wants to take Miss Lane away.¡±


    ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t Gigi your friend? What on earth should we do now?¡± Elsie asked anxiously. Georgia


    was in deep panic. Would Laurence really harm her friends if she refused to go with him? She asked


    the man before her. ¡°Would you really keep your promise and let my friends go if I leave with you?¡±


    Laurence smiled and nodded. ¡°I have no hatred against your friends, there¡¯s no need to add on


    unnecessary sin. Georgia Lane, it¡¯s you who chose Robert Simpson!¡± Laurence said that out of the


    blue with intense icy tone. Georgia took a deep breath. She certainly could not let her friends got hurt


    because of her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming. Let my friends go!¡± As Georgia just finished her words and she was about to lift her


    foot, she saw Ivan darting towards her with an army of bodyguards. ¡°Georgia, I¡¯ming, where¡¯s my


    brother?¡± After finished, he stared straight at Laurence. ¡°I knew it¡¯s you who did all those. Don¡¯t you


    dream of taking anyone from me!¡±


    Laurence¡¯s expression changed drastically. He suddenly pped his hands and a man immediately


    carried a little girl who had passed out and came over. The child in the man¡¯s arm was Annie. Georgia¡¯s


    face went cadaverous at once and her hands were trembling.


    Annie was going to be the flower girl at first, yet she had a diarrheast night and her stomach


    had ached since morning. Since Georgia did not want to wear her daughter out, she left her in the vi.


    Since it was just a wedding, Georgia would not feel sorry if Annie did not join, and Robert would be fine


    about that too. There were toys, the butler and the bodyguards in the vi, therefore both of them did


    not feel worry. Yet she would not expect that Annie was now in Laurence¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯ve never nned toe this far, yet you¡¯ve forced me to. I¡¯ll say that once again, I¡¯m


    giving you a chance to choose, whether youe to my side, or I¡¯ll shoot your child. You decide!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Gigi!¡± Elsie shouted anxiously and Georgia¡¯s tears dropped. ¡°Elsie, Annie¡¯s my daughter, I


    can¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡± Georgia looked up and asked, ¡°I¡¯lle to you, could you let my


    daughter go?¡± Laurence instantly sneered. ¡°Do you think you still have the chance to negotiate with


    me? If you don¡¯te, your daughter would definitely die, but if youe, I¡¯ll consider letting your


    daughter live!¡±


    Georgia¡¯s whole body was aching and her heart was burning with apprehension. She walked towards


    Laurence one step at a time. Ivan was getting mad. Since he received Robert¡¯s message and Robert


    had not contacted him for a few minutes, he knew something must have gone wrong.


    He immediately contacted all the bodyguards as ordered by Robert and started up the highest ss


    security management of the Simpson family. He brought the whole army and rushed to the scene and


    part of them went to support Robert at the church as ordered by him. He himself then went searching


    for Georgia, after all, his cousin had asked him to protect her at all costs.


    He managed to arrive on time and had also sessfully stopped Laurence from taking Georgia away.


    However, he did not expect that Laurence had brought Annie over. With the child at his side, they were


    had many men with him, Laurence could still ask his men to blow the kid¡¯s head off the moment he


    made a move.


    Elsie cried and pulled Ivan¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, what should we do? If Gigi goes with him, we can¡¯t save them


    anymore!¡± Elsie shouted with tears and Ivan looked exceptionally dejected. Emily teased coldly at the


    side, ¡°Is it now the time for you to lose your spirit? Hurry up and think of a way to keep track of them,


    afterwards!¡±


    Ivan immediately looked up when she said that, and Georgia had now walked towards Laurence and


    slumped to her knees. ¡°Please let my daughter go, she¡¯s just a kid. You can do anything to me. If


    Robert and I have done anything that makes you unhappy, you can take vengeance on us anyway you


    like, but Annie really has nothing to do with this.¡±


    Georgia was still making effort to plead Laurence to spare her daughter¡¯s life, yet Laurence instantly


    sneered. ¡°It¡¯s her fault that she¡¯s your daughter, and it¡¯s your fault that you choose to be with Robert


    Simpson. If I let both of you go, the one pointing a gun at my head next time would be Robert


    Simpson!¡±


    Georgia became desperate at once, yet she had no choice but to let Laurence¡¯s men tie her up. She


    was then thrown into a car with Annie. She lost her consciousness in the end.


    Meanwhile in the church, Robert and Emma were standing in front of the priest as he delivered the


    wedding speech when the gunshot was heard. ¡°¡­Will you marry her?¡± The guests watched the two


    people said their wedding vows before they were able to react. Yet another gunshot was heard near


    the church the next second and everyone was dumbfounded.


    The gunshot seemed toe from the resting room and Robert¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Emma also pulled down her face. Commotion started to ur in the church and the guests all looked


    scared. They were joining Robert¡¯s wedding today and now they actually heard gunshots. They secretly


    med the poor security management.


    Everyone was chitchatting with fear. Robert still had no idea what had happened to his parents and he


    spoke to the crowd, ¡°Sorry, something¡¯s happened. Since it¡¯s the Simpson family who invited all of you


    here to the wedding, I certainly have to be held responsible of your safety. Please stay inside the


    church and don¡¯t move around. I¡¯ll let the bodyguards secure the church.¡±


    After finished, he ordered his bodyguard, ¡°Push me out to have a look outside!¡± The moment he


    finished, Emma seized his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t leave, we have to finish the wedding, or else your mother


    would be blown to pieces, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Robert tossed her hand away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the gunshots? Are you sure my mother¡¯s still alive? Let


    me tell you, if anything¡¯s happened to my mother, or father, do you possibly think you could still


    threaten me?¡± As Robert was ready to ask his bodyguard to push his wheelchair and leave, an


    explosion was heard. The church¡¯s ceiling shook due to the impact.


    Emma¡¯s expression immediately changed. A bomb was tied to Maisie and that was used to threaten


    Robert. If that bomb had exploded, something big must have happened inside. Robert red at her, ¡°If


    my mother¡¯s died due to the bomb, I¡¯ll kill you straightaway!¡±


    That woman had showed up before him and threatened him to make her the bride, or else she would


    detonate the bomb on her mother. His father was already tied up back then and since there was a


    bomb on his mother, he could only temporarily consent, waiting for his men toe and save his


    parents. Yet who knows gunshots and explosions kept on appearing not far away.


    Robert was brimmed with terror. He could not face it if something had happened to either his mother or


    father. He only hoped that Ivan and his trusted subordinate had solved everything and that explosion


    did not involve his parents. After saying those threatening words to Emma, his bodyguard pushed him


    away and left.


    Emma was horrified and she also darted out of the church. She wanted to make a call to the bodyguard


    who was staying by Maisie¡¯s side, yet no one picked up the call. She tried to make a call to Laurence


    this time and he picked it up immediately. ¡°n¡¯s changed. I¡¯ve gotten Georgia. Come back now, my


    men would pick you up at the destined spot.¡±


    Emma conjectured something must have happened to Maisie and Aidan, and she must leave now. Yet


    as she just took a few steps, a man blocked her way. ¡°Good day, Miss Lane, my name¡¯s Jason Mathis,


    and I would like to have a talk with you, just a few minutes¡­¡±

 Chapter 227 He Abandoned the Kids

    Chapter 227 He Abandoned the Kids


    On the other side, Robert was brought to the explosion site by his guard.


    He looked at the ce where his parents were resting, it was all in a mess, there was a fire burning


    there.


    What Robert didn¡¯t expect was, he saw how his parents¡¯ guard took a gun and pointed it at his mother,


    and his mother looked as if she was going crazy, with her twisted expression, she knelt down on the


    ground.


    ¡°What are you going?¡±


    Robert asked the guard coldly, he didn¡¯t know this person, he had seen him a few times at Aiden¡¯s, and


    he had seen him with Aiden a couple of times as well, he must have been his personal guard, his name


    might be Wilson Weaver.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your mother what she did?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s expression twisted, his eyes were red.


    His mother had a bomb tied on her body, they had been ckmailed by another two guards, but now


    only these two were left, then he looked at the exploded scene again, and Robert¡¯s expression


    changed immediately.


    ¡°Where is my father? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Your father almost died, do you know who did it? It was your crazy mother!¡±


    After Wilson said this, he left a space for Robert.


    Robert instantly saw his father had fallen in the pool of blood and his two hands were blown up.


    There were blood and flesh!


    Robert suddenly felt as if his heart stopped, clearly the bombs had all gone off, but Robert felt that he


    was going unconscious by the bombs.


    He looked at his mother unbelieving, his voice was trembling.


    ¡°What the hell happened here? What happened to my parents? Where are the others, what the hell


    happened!¡±


    ¡°I am the personal guard of Mr. Simpson, even if it is about bombs, I am well trained, after you were


    forced to leave with Emma, I and Mr. Simpson were here tied up, in that time, I quickly analyzed the


    situation, and looked at the bomb on Mrs. Simpson, I wanted to see which wire it is that might bring this


    bomb to explode, after I found out, I immediately got free of the tie, and then knocked down those other


    two guards, then gun fire you heard was from them!¡±


    ¡°But they are not as strong as me, so I killed them, then the bomb was initiated, we only had a few


    seconds left, I went to try to disarm the bomb, I wanted to throw it out, this way the situation would¡¯ve


    been solved, but do you know what your mother did? She used the chance when I was not attentive,


    and put that bomb on your father, your father had no time to push it away, and only in thest second


    he had a chance, his arms were lost!¡±


    Wilson said those words furiously.


    ¡°Tell me, shouldn¡¯t I kill your mother to take revenge?¡±


    Robert¡¯s head was buzzing, even though he didn¡¯t really care about his father.


    Even though he had hated his father all along, if he had to choose between his father and his mother,


    he would rather choose his mother.


    But now, his mother actually threw the bomb on his father.


    He looked at his unrecognizable father on the ground, and his voice sounded ufortable.


    ¡°He... is my father still alive, where are the doctors, why has no one called the ambnce yet?¡±


    Wilsonughed coldly.


    ¡°The medical team will be here soon, Robert, before that, I have to take revenge for him!¡±


    Robert still couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, he asked his mother.


    ¡°Mom, is that all true? Did you really throw that bomb on Dad?¡±


    Maisie was so strange, she suddenly startedughing like a mad woman.


    ¡°Why should I not kill your father? He left us more than ten years ago, I wanted to kill him then already!


    Son, don¡¯t you think I did the right thing? How has he treated you? How has he treated me? Do you


    really feel sorry for him? Let me tell you, he has deserved this, he left his family, he had to pay for that!


    Just sorry that... he doesn¡¯t seem to be dead, why is he not dead!¡±


    Maisie suddenly screamed, Robert felt as if his heart was torn into pieces, he felt that his head was


    about to explode.


    He did feel very cold towards his father, but, Robert only now knew that he seemed to care about him.


    Suddenly, Robert saw a helicopter approaching, four or five doctors got out, and came to take Aiden on


    a stretcher.


    Robert was caring in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it, Wilsonughed coldly in that moment.


    ¡°Robert, you don¡¯t deserve to be your father¡¯s son!¡±


    After saying so, he suddenly fired out his gun on Maisie¡¯s both knees!


    ¡°I know Mr. Simpson wouldn¡¯t want me to kill your mother, but she shouldn¡¯t live a good life anymore!¡±


    After saying so, Wilson turned around angrily and got into the helicopter with the doctors.


    Robert got a wheelchair for his mother, she was lying on the ground, both her knees were bleeding,


    and her whole person seemed to have dived into madness.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, I wasn¡¯t wrong...¡±


    ¡°It hurts, so much, Robert, please help me, help...¡±


    Robert felt that his mother was crazy, but she was still his mother, he couldn¡¯t just leave her, Robert


    wanted to call someone for help, he just turned around, when he saw Ivaning over.


    As soon as Ivan came, he saw that his aunt was on the ground, both her legs bleeding, it was clearly a


    gun shot, he asked.


    ¡°Robert, how could she get so badly hurt? Who fired this? Why was there an explosion here?¡±


    Ivan asked one question after another, he actually wanted to get on Laurence¡¯ car and chase after


    them.


    But then he heard the explosion and more gun shots.


    Ivan was worried about Robert, so he decided toe and help.


    But, who knew that the situation was so messy!


    ¡°Go and help my mother go to the hospital!¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t exin and told Ivan what to do.


    Ivan knew that his aunt¡¯s injury couldn¡¯t wait, so he told the people behind him what to do, then, Ivan


    kept asking.


    ¡°Robert, what happened here?¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t want to tell him what happened between his parents, so he asked Ivan in return.


    ¡°Where is Georgia? Where are they?¡±


    After asking that, Ivan¡¯s expression changed, he knelt down right in front of Robert.


    Robert looked at Ivan, who seemed to be sorry about something, then he looked at Elsie, Emilia and


    Aston behind him, but there was no Georgia. Georgia was clearly with Elsie just now, Robert asked


    Ivan.


    ¡°I am asking you, where is Georgia! Didn¡¯t I tell you to protect her? Why is she not with you?¡±


    Ivan looked down, his voice was filled with guilt.


    ¡°Sorry, Robert, I didn¡¯t take care of her well!¡±


    Robert suddenly felt his whole body was in severe pain, too many things had happened, he started


    yelling at his cousin.


    ¡°What is going on? There are so many people, why couldn¡¯t you take care of Georgia?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°Robert, Laurence took Annie, at that time I already called some people and got to Georgia, but


    Laurence took Annie, if Georgia didn¡¯t go over, he would have killed her right there, I couldn¡¯t do


    anything, Georgia had no other way, I could only watch her go over step by step, and see how


    Laurence took both of them, Robert, I am sorry!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s voice was filled with regret, he was kneeing right in front of his cousin, and was very helpless.


    He thought that he could take good care of Georgia and the others, he thought that he could do what


    Robert asked him to, but in that moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    And yet, he asked some of his people to follow Laurence¡¯ car, but, Ivan had no confidence.


    Emilia looked at Ivan with disdain, she stood in front of Robert.


    ¡°Laurence already took Ms. Lane and Annie, Ivan asked some of his people to follow them, but then he


    heard the explosion, so he wanted to check on you, Mr. Simpson, what is going on here? Please send


    out more people to chase after Laurence, if we can make it, then we can still save Ms. Lane and


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Annie.¡±


    After Emilia said that, Robert ran out.


    His mother was already taken to the hospital, now he just wanted to get back Georgia.


    But, before he could do anything, his phone rang, he picked up the call, and heard Laurence¡¯ voice.


    ¡°Robert, your wife and child are with me, if you want to save them, I want you to go to the ind back


    then.¡±


    So what Laurence wanted to do was on the ind, Robert didn¡¯t even have the chance to hesitate or


    refuse him.


    ¡°I will be there, I will stand straight for what I have done, I have ruined your legs, if you want to take


    revenge, then you should do it on me, why do you really need to take it out on my family? If you dare to


    hurt my wife or child, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t dare to die with you!¡±


    Laurenceughed coldly on the phone.


    ¡°I will give you one day, tomorrow at 12 o¡¯clock, I want you to be on the ind, if you are not there, your


    wife and child will die there!¡±


    Laurence ended the call.


    ¡°Was that Laurence who called?¡±


    Ivan asked from the side, Robert didn¡¯t answer, he saw Jason and Jasper with a crowd of people


    The two of them saw the scene of the explosion, and Jason asked worried.


    ¡°What happened here? I went to get more people, but suddenly heard an explosion and gun shots


    here, Robert, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am okay, but my parents aren¡¯t, and something happened to Georgia as well.¡±


    After Robert said that, he didn¡¯t dare to exin more.


    Then, he said to Ivan.


    ¡°Get my private jet ready right away, I need to go to the ind I was kidnapped tomorrow, Laurence


    said I have to go there.¡±


    Ivan tried to convince him.


    ¡°If you go there you are just going to die, we need to n this, even if you are going to save Georgia,


    you cannot sell your own life, if you go all alone, you are not going to save Georgia and Annie, you are


    all going to die.¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t agree to this, Laurence did this simply to take revenge, there was no way to negotiate at all.


    Now he was forcing Robert to go, he wanted to shame on him, he wanted to continue his revenge,


    even if Robert went, he wouldn¡¯t let Georgia and Anniee back, Ivan knew that.


    Robert sighed.


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t go, Annie and Georgia will die, do you really want me to stay here like a coward?¡±


    Robert would rather die with Georgia and Annie, than staying here like a coward.


    Jasper and Jason understood.


    ¡°Robert, don¡¯t be anxious, we will think of something, anybody has something or someone they care


    about, Laurence has a weakness as well, he wants to warn us, so we have to warn them as well, don¡¯t


    worry, we will think of something before the time to meet him!¡±


    Jasper said that and Robert smiled.


    ¡°I have my way, Laurence has been my enemy for so long, of course I know what to do! I know his


    weakness,st time, I didn¡¯t know it yet, but this time, since he already reached out, I will have to show


    my hand, I will get Georgia and Annie and bring them home!¡±

 Chapter 228 Never Forgive

    Chapter 228 Never Forgive


    Robert Simpson did not borate his answer. An anxious Elsie rke worriedly asked.


    ¡°Robert, do you really have a n to save Georgia Lane?¡±


    Robert nodded with certainty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will not let anything happen to Gigi and Annie Cooke.¡±


    In the past, Elsie would always fight by herself. Death or struggle alone was the thing only for her.


    No one would remember her, or feel sorry for her.


    However, she now had rtives and friends. Elsie was extremely worried after seeing what happened


    to her friends.


    She kept thinking on how she could not contact Vanessa Cooke, Elsie asked it to Robert.


    ¡°Robert, I have not been able tomunicate Vanessa. She is supposed to be in the church. I am


    afraid that something happened to her. Can you send someone to look for her?¡±


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will help you find Vanessa.¡±


    After Robert spoke, Aston Powell came over, and talked to Elsie.


    ¡°Vanessa is with Alfred Chow, I saw him carrying Vanessa away!¡±


    After hearing this, Elsie¡¯s expression was distorted.


    Alfred got some nerve; he definitely forcefully took Vanessa away!


    After speaking, Aston faced towards Robert and said.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I just heard that something happened to Aidan Simpson as well. May I know where your


    father goes to?¡±


    Robert froze for a moment, and then he recollected.


    When Aston and Emilia Powell met his father before, they referred his father as uncle.


    ¡°He was wounded in the explosion a while ago. Before you guys came, his medical team drove a


    helicopter here. Right now, he should be at the operation room.¡±


    Robert said it heavily, and Ivan Simpson asked.


    ¡°How serious is the injury of Uncle Simpson?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very serious.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t have the strength to describe the injury of his father. He also couldn¡¯t tell what happened


    between his father and mother.


    Nevertheless, after his reply, everyone was silent.


    Aston and Emilia looked at each other, and the both of them looked serious.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Georgia is my friend, and your father is also my uncle. If this matter requires the help of


    the Powell family, then don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡±


    Emilia stepped towards Robert and spoke. Since Aston left the family, only Emilia could speak on the


    behalf of the Powell family.


    ¡°I am Laurence Knight¡¯s target. I know how to deal with him.¡±


    Robert told the siblings.


    ¡°If you guys can do anything for me, please go see my father. I don¡¯t know how badly injured he is. If


    there are updates about him, I hope you guys can inform me.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Emilia nodded.


    ¡°Your father is my uncle. I will go check his status.¡±


    Emilia and Aston turned away. The wedding they attended became like this. They looked worried.


    Georgia could be considered as their friend, and Robert¡¯s father was their aunt¡¯s husband. Now, each


    of them was in trouble; the two of them no longer had the mood to stay anymore.


    The two of them decided to call their aunt, and went to check the condition of Aidan.


    After the two siblings left, Robert spoke with Jason Murphy and Jasper Hond.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to worry about me. These things won¡¯t take me down. It¡¯s just that my mother is


    injured at the hospital. If I leave tomorrow, please remember to find someone to take care of my


    mother. I¡¯m afraid that some things might continue to ur here.¡±


    Jason and Jasper immediately nodded and agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the things of the Simpson family to the two of you. Tomorrow, only I can go. If something


    happens to me, please take care of the Simpson family for me.¡±


    Jason and Jasper nned on persuading him, but how could they stop Robert from rescuing his wife


    and do nothing about the situation Georgia?


    They couldn¡¯t say it. They knew that after Robert made up his mind, nobody could convince him.


    Looking at the situation, Elsie was still worried about Georgia, but after seeing the attitude of Robert,


    she temporarily couldn¡¯t intervene. Elsie decided to find Vanessa first from Alfred, all by herself.


    People inside the church gradually dispersed. Today¡¯s wedding waspletely ruined.


    Robert let his men checked if there were still any vulnerability remained in the church. Laurence had


    given him a surprise attack today; making all the security systems Robert prepared looked like a big


    joke.


    Of course, the unexpected was that his mother was long caught by Laurence, and he didn¡¯t even notice


    it. He really was the most unqualified son in the whole world.


    Thinking that his mother was still at the hospital, Robert spoke to Ivan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first to the hospital to see the situation of my mother. About tomorrow, I got my own ns,


    don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    After arriving at the hospital, his mother was still on surgery in the operating room. One of the doctors


    came out to tell Robert of the situation.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, your mother¡¯s injuries are quite serious. The two gunshot wounds happen to be inside


    the kneecap. I¡¯m afraid your mother might not be able to stand anymore.¡±


    Robert had aplicated expression on his face.


    ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±


    He asked the doctor.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s nerves are also impaired. I find out that she had been injected of a drug. The drug is still


    temporarily unknown. It may be a new drug that makes people addicted. Mr. Simpson, you have to find


    other specialized institutions to test it. For now, the hospital is unable to find out what it is, and your


    mother seems to have a mental condition. It is possibly caused by the drug.¡±


    After listening to the doctor, Robert suddenly felt distressed. His mother had suffered a lot, and maybe


    she did not purposely throw the bomb to his father.


    His mother always hated his father, but at this point, she should not do such impetuous things. Robert


    could not ept how his parents became like this. He didn¡¯t want his mother, in a normal state, to


    throw a bomb to his father.


    Ivan was still unclear on what happened to his uncle and aunt. He thought that the injuries of his aunt


    were caused by one of Laurence¡¯s men. He asked Robert.


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s situation looks very serious. Robert, I know many doctors and verification institutions. I will be


    responsible for Auntie, so don¡¯t worry about it. However, do you really want to go by yourself tomorrow?


    A while ago, you did not say it in front of the others, so I thought maybe you were afraid to reveal


    secrets. Tell me, are you confident about tomorrow?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Robert patted Ivan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ivan, I leave my mother and Simpson family¡¯s matters to you¡­ About Laurence, I have already caught


    on his weakness. When he was young, he and girl had a child. That girl is his first love, and even gave


    birth to a daughter for him. Now, he has caught my wife and daughter to threaten me. I can only use


    the same way against him.¡±


    It turned out that this was Laurence¡¯s weakness. Ivan rxed a bit.


    ¡°If you go there alone, you will be surrounded by his men. How about some insurance? Bring some


    people with you. Besides we already know that he is at an ind. I will prepare some private nes


    with people in the air to pick you up. Can¡¯t really just leave you there alone, and let them do what they


    want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that dumb. I am going to save Gigi and Annie. I have already prepared the things


    you just said.¡±


    At night, Robert could not sleep at all.


    On one hand, he had to worry about his mother. Aftering out from the operating room, his mother


    kept on dreaming, sometimes mentally crazy, sometimes full of anger, and not one second was she


    normal.


    On the other hand, he was worrying about Gigi and Annie¡¯s situation. Robert was afraid that Laurence


    would send someone to hurt Gigi and Annie during the night. He feared this one the most.


    His only relief was that Laurence had to deal with him, so at least Gigi and Annie wouldn¡¯t have any


    danger in their lives for now.


    The third was obviously his father¡¯s condition. Robert¡¯s mind kept on showing Aidan¡¯s bloodied hands.


    Those hands werepletely blown up. Even with surgery, there¡¯s no way for those hands to be


    connected.


    Robert did not dare to think what his father was like. As he closed his eyes, the bloody scene was


    shown on his mind.


    Robert was worried that Aidan was lying in the intensive care unit. His condition was considered


    critical. Both hands blown up, both arms amputated. The doctors could only do their best to save


    Aidan¡¯s life to let him live.


    However, Aidan¡¯s injuries were really bad, even the doctors could not guarantee Aidan would wake up.


    Emilia and Aston immediately came to the intensive care unit. They saw their aunt crying outside of the


    room. Emilia went up and asked worriedly.


    ¡°Auntie, is the situation of uncle very serious?¡±


    Called Auntie by Emilia, she raised her head. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she never stopped


    crying.


    ¡°Your uncle is seriously injured. Both his hands were blown up by the bomb, and both his arms were


    amputated. He is a very prideful person. When he wakes up, I don¡¯t know if he can endure it.¡± Casey


    said, and her tears fell down again.


    Casey was a woman in her forties, but her body figure was still in good shape. Even crying, her face


    was still so beautiful.


    ¡°Are there no other ways?¡±


    Aston asked with a leaden heart. Casey cried and wiped her tears.


    ¡°The doctor says that he may not wake up, and he will possibly stay asleep forever. I do not want


    anything now. I just wanted him to live. I am afraid that he will give up his life. If that happens, it means


    that he abandons me, so what is the point of me staying in this world by myself?¡±


    Casey began to cry again. She and Aidan had been together for more than ten years. In those years,


    this man gave her unparalleled love. She really loved this man. If something happened to Aidan, Casey


    could not endure to live alone.


    On the ind of Laurence, Georgia and Annie were held in a room.


    Emma Lane smirked as she walked to the door.


    ¡°Open up, let me go in.¡±

 Chapter 229 Torture From Emma Lane

    Chapter 229 Torture From Emma Lane


    "Miss Lane, Mr. Knight said nobody is allowed to get in the room."


    The bodyguard guarding the room refused Emma Lane directly, but she didn¡¯t get angry.


    "I just got permission from Mr. Knight, and he said I could get in."


    Emma said it confidently. The bodyguard looked at her suspiciously. Then Emma put on an indifferent


    face and asked.


    "What, do you think I don¡¯t have the right to get in?"


    Emma said it way too confidently. Although the bodyguards doubted whether what she said was true.


    In the end, he opened the door and Emma walked in with a sneer.


    Georgia Lane woke up shortly after being locked in this room.


    She noticed Annie was still asleep, so she was just staying with Annie. Soon after, Annie woke up.


    Annie was particrly frightened when she was in a strange ce.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mummy, where are we?"


    Georgia also felt frightened, but she didn''t want to affect Annie.


    "Annie, Mommy and you were caught by bad guys, but don''t worry, and dad wille to rescue us.


    Annie, don''t be afraid, wait patiently for dad to save us, okay?"


    After she heard the words, Annie''s eyes were still filled with fear. But she was not that naive and knew


    nothing happened. When her mother said that, Annie understood that her mommy and she were in


    danger.


    "You are sure dad really wille to save us?"


    It was the first time that Annie didn''t call Robert Mr.Simpson. Georgia didn''t know whether to feel


    sorrowful or relieved.


    "Yes, he wille to save us. You are the apple of his eye, how could he abandon you?"


    Georgia hugged Annie tightly, she only hoped that Robert could save them instead of being threatened


    by Laurence.


    They stayed there for a long time, then someone sent some food to them.


    Georgia didn''t know how Laurence was going to threaten Robert, or what he was going to do next?


    She could only observe the surroundings, hoping to find a chance to escape.


    However, after getting dark, someone came in the room, which Georgia did not expect that.


    The dinner was delivered, who woulde this time?


    Georgia stared at the door alertly, and when she saw that the personing in was Emma. Georgia


    was so frightened and her hands trembled.


    Enemies usually won¡¯t treat their rivals well. Of course Emma would take the chance. Not even mention


    that she and Annie had nobody and nothing to protect themselves. Now Emma must being to take


    revenge.


    What Georgia feared the most was what she would do to Annie?


    "Georgia, finally got you!"


    Emma was proudly wandering around in front of Georgia and Annie.


    "You actually cooperated with Laurence?!"


    Georgia sneered. When Laurence was on her side, and he also helped her deal with Emma and Owen.


    However, now was a totally turnover. Thinking about what was happening, Georgia felt a little sad.


    She really didn''t want to break the rtionship with Mr. Knight to this step.


    "Why are you looking at me ironically? Who do you think you are?"


    "Bang", Emma suddenly kicked Georgia''s abdomen.


    Annie was screaming furiously on the side.


    "You bad woman! What are you doing to my mommy?"


    "Yeah, your daughter is yelling at me, tell me, how should I teach her?"


    Emma showed a twisted smile to Georgia, her eyes were full of viciousness, and Georgia was scared.


    "If you want to take revenge on me, sure go ahead! She has nothing to do with it!"


    Georgia''s hands were tied up, so she could only move her body, trying to protect her daughter.


    However, Emma kicked Georgia to the wall. Georgia only felt a sharp pain on her back. She saw


    Emma lift her Annie from the ground.


    The next second, Georgia saw Emma take out a knife from her purse, and she took off the scabbard.


    Meanwhile, Emma directly put the de on Annie''s face.


    "Georgia, I know you have great endurance. If I hurt you, you can bear with it. But what if I ruin your


    daughter''s face now?"


    Emma said that, and sheughed viciously.


    She suddenly cut Annie''s face, and Annie burst into tears instantly.


    Georgia gritted her teeth and roared. Georgia wanted to rush over, but after she managed to stand up,


    Emma suddenly dropped Annie to the ground, so Georgia watched Annie fall onto the ground.


    The wound on Annie''s face was bleeding.


    "You son of bitch! I''ll kill you..."


    Georgia screamed at Emma, but Emma took the knife and stabbed on Georgia''s foot.


    "Do you think I¡¯m afraid to hurt you? Now you are here in my hand and I can do whatever I want!"


    Georgia raised her knife and was about to stab at Georgia''s face. Georgia would rather let Emma


    humiliate and torture her but leave Annie out of this. She couldn''t bear to see Annie get hurt.


    Georgia closed her eyes and ready to suffer the sharp pain, but someone suddenly opened the door. A


    cold voice from a woman sounded, "Emma, get out now. I remember Mr. Knight warned you not to


    touch them without his permission. Have you forgotten that?"


    Emma¡¯s twisted face looked annoyed. She thought she lied to the bodyguard and came in to humiliate


    Georgia. But now Kayden discovered it so quickly. It seemed that she could no longer torture Georgia


    now.


    If she knew Kayden coulde so quickly, she should scratch both Georgia and Annie¡¯s faces without


    talking too much.


    "Kayden, I lost my mind just now, and you know the things between me and Georgia. Please don¡¯t tell


    Mr. Knight. I promise I won''t do it next time."


    Kayden sneered.


    "Emma, I don''t care how much you have suffered. This is Mr. Knight¡¯s ind. He is the one who make


    the order. If anyone wants to question him, he or she has to pay a price. I will forgive you this time and


    you just get out now If you ever do it again, I will tell Mr. Knight, and let him take back all promises to


    you. He won¡¯t support you anymore if he finds out that you are disobeying him, do you understand?"


    Emma''s face twisted even more severely, and she really didn¡¯t like the feeling of living on others.


    Although Laurence promised to give her a lot, but he was ruthless and vicious. Emma knew that


    Laurence could bury her into the tomb for profit at any time, he won¡¯t care about her death.


    The reason why she had the feeling was because after her father and she came to this ind, she


    noticed her father had always been trying to contact some people here, and he was hoping to build his


    own connection and power by working with the people around Laurence.


    Not long ago, Emma watched Laurence throw her father into the sea.


    She hadn¡¯t heard anything about her father till now, even not sure if he was still alive.


    From the moment, Emma knew that she was one of his pawn and Laurence could abandon her at any


    time.


    At that time, throwing her father into the sea in front of her was actually to warn her, so that she would


    never have the thoughts of betraying him.


    Emma knew she could no longer stay here to torture Georgia and her daughter. After a simple talk with


    Kayden, Emma could only stand up unwillingly, and then left the room with her knife.


    Georgia was relieved a bit, and she quickly crawled to Annie''s side.


    "Annie, does it still hurt?"


    Georgia''s hands were still tied up, and she couldn''t even check the wound on her daughter''s face.


    Georgia was begging Kayden.


    "Miss Kayden, please give some treatment on the wound on my daughter''s face. She is just a child.


    Please help her. How would she face to people if she has a scar on her face?"


    Georgia was crying and begging.


    She could not watch Annie get hurt in front of her.


    Kayden would not have any sympathy to the Georgia, especially after Georgia betrayed Mr. Knight.


    But watching Annie sobbing and trembling by her mother''s side, Kayden suddenly recalled the days


    when she was young.


    "I will take medicine to treat the wound on her face. I will ask the guards to be more cautious. Emma


    will not disturb you again. Don''t worry."


    Hearing what Kayden said, Georgia was appreciated for what she had done for them.


    "Miss Kayden...thank you, thank you..."


    After a while, Kayden brought over a first-aid kit, and she carried Annie to the bed to treat the wound.


    Annie didn¡¯t scream as she was cut by Emma at first, but she kept trembling and sobbing, which made


    Georgia even feel more distressed. She knew that Annie was enduring the pain and fear, but the more


    she was like this, the more she felt heartbreaking.


    Annie knew how to take care of others¡¯ feelings so well. Annie knew that if she cried loud, it would


    make Georgia even feel worse. Georgia felt so guilty to see Annie being like this.


    She wanted to stab Emma to death as she made her daughter suffer so much. She really should have


    killed her earlier, and she really shouldn¡¯t have left her alive.


    Otherwise, how could her Annie suffer so much pain today?


    After Kayden treated the wound, she bandaged the wound.


    "Good thing is the wound is not deep. If there is a scar, it could be fixed in the hospital. That¡¯s all I could


    help you."


    After Kayden told her that, she took the first-aid kit and walked directly to the door.


    Before leaving the room, Kayden suddenly turned to Georgia and asked her a question.


    "If you are willing to work for Mr. Knight and get even with Robert, I can ask Mr. Knight to send a doctor


    to treat your daughter''s wound immediately.¡±

 Chapter 230 Threatened Him with His Wife and Daughter

    Chapter 230 Threatened Him with His Wife and Daughter


    Georgia was stunned. She didn''t expect that Kayden would say this.


    They wanted her to fight against Robert. With her understanding towards Laurence, he either wanted to


    kill Robert, or let him suffer. How could Georgia do it?


    Georgia kept quiet, Kayden just sneered.


    "I knew you couldn''t do it!"


    Kayden said coldly and shut the door.


    Georgia looked at the closed door. She hadn''t said anything yet but Annie had already opened her


    mouth.


    "Mommy, I don''t feel pain anymore. I''m fine."


    "Annie, you don''t have to endure it. If it hurts, just cry it out. Don''t be afraid that mommy will be upset.


    I¡¯m even more afraid that you will endure it and suffer by yourself."


    Annie''s eyes were red, but she shook her head and gave a smile.


    "Mommy, I''m alright. I can endure it, I only feel the pain at the beginning. After a while, I don¡¯t feel pain


    anymore. I¡¯m just afraid that it would leave a scar on me. Will I be called ugly in the future?"


    "No, Annie is the most beautiful little girl in the world. Even if you get a scar, mommy can find a doctor


    to remove the scar for you. You don''t have to worry..."


    Georgia apanied Annie by chatting with her. Actually Annie¡¯s body was trembling. Georgia kept


    talking to Annie to ease Annie¡¯s tension and fear. Georgia kept talking to her daughter and console her.


    In the end, Annie fell asleep beside Georgia but Georgia couldn''t sleep all night.


    Laurence caught her here, definitely not for just locking her up.


    With what she understood from Kayden, Robert would certainlye over, he might even be


    threatened toe.


    Annie and her were here. Laurence just needed to tell him, Robert would have toe. Now that


    Annie and her were caught by Laurence, if Laurence forced Robert to die, or force Robert to do


    something that would hurt him, what should she do?


    Georgia was so worried the whole night. At around four or five o''clock, only then did she fall asleep.


    The next morning, as soon as Georgia woke up, her room was opened. Annie also woke up at this


    time.


    Kayden came into the room directly and ordered her in a cold voice.


    "Come out with me. Mr. Knight would like to see you."


    After Kayden said this, she pulled Georgia from the floor and a bodyguard beside Kayden held Annie


    up.


    The mother and daughter duo were taken out of the room by these two people. Laurence sat on the


    beach. Georgia and Annie were thrown beside Laurence.


    "Sir, we have brought them here."


    Kayden talked to Laurence. Laurence lied on the couch with his eyes closed. At this moment, he


    opened his eyes and looked at Georgia. Then, he looked at Georgia''s daughter, Annie.


    "How did you hurt your face?"


    After Laurence asked, Kayden answered immediately.


    "Last night, Emma broke into the room. She used a knife to sh her...coincidentally I found out about


    it, then I chased Emma out.¡±


    After Kayden exined to Laurence, Laurence answered.


    "Emma has many dirty tricks, get someone to monitor her. I''m worried that she will cause trouble and


    destroy our n."


    "I''ve ordered someone to watch over her."


    Kayden answered respectfully. Georgia looked at Laurence, it seemed like Laurence had everything


    nned and under control, she couldn¡¯t help speaking to Laurence.


    "Mr. Knight, I don''t know what you want to do when you bring me here. Maybe it''s to threaten Robert or


    maybe you have other purposes. Just like what I said to you yesterday, no matter what you''re going to


    do, can you let my daughter live?"


    Georgia didn¡¯t dare to hope for her own life anymore. She couldn''t even be sure if Robert could save


    her. What she was more afraid of was that Robert and her, including their daughter, all would be killed


    by Laurence.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    If this would be the worst case, Georgia only hoped that her daughter could survive. She could only


    continue to beg Laurence.


    "Georgia, Annie is Robert''s daughter. When I have tortured Robert enough, I will consider letting your


    daughter go."


    Laurence finally replied to her, but this answer made Georgia more hopeless.


    She still remembered how he tormented Robertst time. He told someone to break Robert¡¯s legs.


    Afterwards, Aiden appeared and saved Robert. But at thest moment, Laurence ordered his men to


    shoot at Robert''s legs, which was the reason why Robert couldn¡¯t stand up until today.


    Robert was still waiting for the second operation. If his legs were to be tortured again, Georgia was


    pretty certain that Robert might not be able to stand up in the future anymore.


    Of course, maybe neither she nor Robert could escape from here at all.


    She understood Robert¡¯s mind. If it wasn''t for her and Annie, Robert would definitely be able to fight


    with Laurence.


    However, Annie and her were being controlled here, no matter what Robert wanted to do, he couldn¡¯t


    do it as he nned.


    If Robert came, he still had to worried about her and Annie¡¯s safety. She was very sure that Laurence


    would only let Roberte here alone.


    "Mr. Knight, you really can¡¯t spare our lives?¡±


    Georgia humbly asked, she was really desperate, she had no other way anymore.


    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t figure out the way to escape for Robert and herself.


    Now, Laurence wouldn¡¯t even give her daughter a chance to survive. Georgia was clueless, how could


    she beg Laurence anymore?


    Laurence didn''t care about Georgia pleading him. Since he lost his legs, every midnight, he could still


    feel the sharp paining from the wounds of his legs. He had been amputated. He needed help in


    everything, even going to the toilet and taking a bath, he needed help. If there was no help, he couldn''t


    do anything.


    This kind of hopeless life made Laurence more and more hateful, which also made him hate Robert


    more day by day.


    He might have been a tolerant person once in a while in the past, when he fought against his enemy,


    he would not affect a woman¡¯s or a child¡¯s life. But these kindness had disappeared under the


    suppression of hatred. Robert made him lose his legs, made him an iplete human and made him


    an useless person for the rest of his life.


    That was why he wanted to torture Robert. If he just let Robert die, that would be too kind to him.


    If Robert watched his wife and children die in front of him, that would be the most wonderful thing for


    Laurence.


    Therefore, he would not let Georgia and her daughter go. Even his son had been locked up on the


    ind.


    Now he was just waiting for Robert toe, after that he wanted to torture Robert well.


    "Mommy, stop begging him..."


    Annie looked at her mother who was so upset, she started to console her mother. Annie did not know


    who Laurence was, she only felt afraid and disgusted to this old man.


    Georgia looked at her daughter''s eyes, she only felt heartache.


    Her daughter was still so young, how could she protect her?


    When Georgia thought so hopelessly, suddenly the sound of a helicopter rang in the sky.


    The next second, she saw Laurence answering a call.


    After he hung up the phone, Georgia saw the helicopter hovering in the air for a while. After a while, the


    helicopter slowlynded in front of them.


    Immediately, a group of Laurence¡¯s bodyguards rushed over.


    Georgia saw Robert getting off the helicopter clutching a crutch. She didn''t know when Robert began to


    use crutches, but she could see that Robert seemed to have some difficulty using the crutches.


    At that moment, Georgia didn''t feel happily surprised, she just felt more hopeless.


    Robert came alone, then Laurence could do whatever he wanted to them. She really couldn''t escape


    with Annie today? Couldn¡¯t she protect her daughter?


    When Georgia thought so hopelessly, she saw that Laurence¡¯s men were searching and checking


    Robert¡¯s body. They were checking to see if he brought a gun.


    After that, Robert¡¯s wheelchair was sent down by the people on the ne. Georgia saw Robert sitting


    on the wheelchair again.


    "Laurence, I havee."


    Robert pushed his wheelchair by himself. He looked at Annie and Georgia. When he saw the wound on


    Annie''s face, Robert¡¯s heart ached.


    Then he spoke to Laurence.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do, then you can let Georgia and my daughter go."


    "You have the courage toe here alone. Looks like you really put Georgia and Annie at the top of


    your heart. However, although I admire your courage toe here alone, why do you think that after


    youe, I will let go of your beloved woman and your daughter? Did you ever never guess that after


    youe, I will only let you lose your love in front of your eyes?"


    As soon as Laurence¡¯s words were uttered out, Robert¡¯s face suddenly became cold.


    "Laurence, don''t you really think that I came here unprepared? You dare to threaten me with my wife


    and daughter. Do you think that I won''t deal with you in the same way?"


    As soon as Robert finished speaking, Laurence¡¯s face changed.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Robert suddenly took out his phone and made a video call.


    Immediately, there were two women crying in the video, they seemed like a pair of mother and


    daughter.


    "Laurence...save me...save us..."


    Georgia could see that the two women in the video were tied up in an old warehouse.


    "This woman is your first love and this is your daughter with your first love... If you dare to do


    something to Georgia and Annie now, I will let them do the same towards your wife and your daughter


    in the same way. Don''t you think that I can''t do it. If my wife and my daughter die, I will make you suffer


    the same pain!"


    Laurence looked at the mother-daughter duo in the video deeply. After a long time, he suddenly


    showed a strange smile.


    "Robert, it turns out that you are confident toe here because of this mother-daughter duo. Indeed,


    they are somehow rted to me. They are my friend¡¯s wife and daughter. My friend died for me in the


    past, so I have been taking care of them all these years. Many outsiders thought they are my wife and


    daughter, but in fact, I''m just helping my friend to raise his wife and daughter. "

 Chapter 231 Robert Disappeared

    Chapter 231 Robert Disappeared


    As soon as Laurence finished his words, Robert¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie in front of me. Do you think I will let them go? I¡¯m telling you. That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever you do to them. I¡¯ve done all I can for them these years. They¡¯ve been carving


    for more money from me. I could satisfy them in the past. But now, I lose my patience with them. And


    do you know why you could find them?¡±


    Lawrence suddenly gave a weird smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of my misleading. These years I¡¯ve been putting the word out that they are my love


    and I hid them from others. If someone wants to use my weakness to threaten me, he will find my wife


    and daughter. Then he will know he is wrong. Look, I have no family at all. Do you think you can find


    my weakness to threaten me? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Lawrence sneered. Robert gazed at him. He was not sure if Lawrence was telling the truth or testing


    him on purpose.


    Now they were confronting each other. The mother and daughter were Robert¡¯s first cards. If what


    Lawrence said was true, then Robert would lose half of his bargaining chips.


    They faced each other. Lawrenceughed.


    ¡°Now you have two choices. You can choose only one person from Georgia and Annie. Do you want


    your wife or your daughter?¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s men immediately turned their guns on Georgia and Annie.


    ¡°If you dare to go on, I¡¯ll also let them move!¡±


    Robert still suspected that Lawrence lied and just pretended to be indifferent.


    But Lawrence suddenly pointed at Georgia¡¯s kneel.


    A shot rang out. Georgia felt a sharp pain in her leg where the bullet was in.


    Robert was nearly driven mad. He spoke to his men on the video. His man shot the woman in her leg.


    Lawrence stayed calm and spoke to Robert.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t care about them. Now I give you one more chance. Do you want Georgia or Annie? You


    can only choose one.¡±


    How could Robert make a choice? He asked his men to shot Lawrence¡¯s daughter. Lawrence sneered.


    ¡°Now that you don¡¯t make a choice, I will choose for you. Throw Georgia to the sea!¡±


    Robert could not hold himself this time. He flipped the switch on his wheelchair.


    Immediately, a pungent smell filled the air. At the same time, some parachutes fell and the men under


    the parachutes started shooting with machine guns.


    The smell was created by chemicals. Soon the gas was released into the air and became green


    smoke. People couldn¡¯t see anything as if they were blind.


    Robert now knew that Lawrence didn¡¯t care about his wife and daughter. He could only make his final


    effort.


    Robert¡¯s men fell from the air. They wore special sses to see things clearly through the smoke.


    The dark green smoke could notst for long. And chaos was around Robert.


    When the smoke dissipated, Robert saw Lawrence¡¯s men on the beach were killed.


    And Georgia was saved by his man.


    But Kayden wasn¡¯t hurt. She even held Georgia in her arms. Robert¡¯s face changed immediately.


    Lawrence put his gun against Annie¡¯s head right away.


    ¡°Robert. You do prepare well. You save your wife, but you can¡¯t save your daughter. Ask your men to


    stop, or I shoot her now!¡±


    Georgia almost broke down at this moment. She cried and begged Robert.


    ¡°Robert, please stop ¡­ he will shoot Annie ¡­ please stop¡­¡±


    Georgia cried, even though she knew giving up meant the destruction of all people.


    But how could she watch Lawrence kill her daughter? Lawrence grinned hideously.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I give you a chance. If you could jump into the sea, I will let your daughter go. Otherwise, I


    will shoot her now!¡±


    Lawrence realized that he could not use force to kill Robert.


    But if Georgia died in front of him, he would suffer great pain.


    Georgia froze for a while, then she saw Lawrence shoot Annie in her arm.


    ¡°Lawrence, you said you will let my daughter go!¡±


    At that moment, Georgia turned around and jumped into the sea without hesitation.


    It all happened so fast. Robert suddenly felt his heart stopped and the sky clouded over.


    Robert didn¡¯t care anything now. He just wanted to kill Lawrence.


    But he must save Georgia first.


    Robert asked his men to jump into the sea and save Georgia. Lawrence sneered with his gun against


    Annie¡¯s head.


    ¡°If you ask your man to save Georgia, I will kill your daughter!¡±


    Robert thought of Georgia¡¯s begging and her desperate look, he didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    If anything happened to Annie, Georgia would never forgive him.


    Lawrence smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t care that mother and daughter. You are fooled. You thought they were my family.¡±


    Lawrence knew he might lose. He just wanted to make Robert suffered in hisst moment.


    Georgia had jumped into the sea. When he threw Annie into the seater, he would drive Robert mad


    Lawrence just said it out.


    He found that a helicopter was flying over. Someone spoke to him through a loudspeaker.


    ¡°Lawrence, stop. Do you remember me? I¡¯m Casey.¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s face changed at once.


    Didn¡¯t Casey die long ago? How could she be still alive? Lawrence watched the helicopternd in front


    of him.


    Then a familiar woman who had been disappeared for many years walked slowly to him. Lawrence¡¯s


    lips became to tremble.


    ¡°Why you are still alive? I was outside the operating room and the doctor told me your operation


    failed¡­¡±


    Lawrence still remembered. A couple of years ago, he wasn¡¯t the known Mr. Knight, and he got a lot of


    enemies.


    On one asion, when he was hunted by his enemy, Casey took a bullet for him. But Casey died in


    the operating room.


    Lawrence was sad about it for many years. The death of Casey made him a cold-blooded person. His


    heart was empty. And no one could touch him for so many yearster. He no longer cared about


    anything.


    Except that he became paranoid and crazy after he lost his legs.


    But now, Casey showed up in front of him.


    Robert¡¯s face changed, too. Wasn''t this woman his father¡¯s second wife? Why would shee here?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She seem to know Lawrence. Tears streamed down her face. Her voice was trembling.


    ¡°Where is Georgia? Is she captured by you? Where is she?¡±


    Lawrence looked at Casey with a zed look. He couldn¡¯t believe what happened in front of him. He


    pushed his wheelchair to Casey.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive. You didn¡¯t die¡­¡±


    Lawrence smiled happily. But Casey suddenly kneeled in front of Lawrence.


    ¡°Lawrence, just for the sake of me saving your life once, tell me where Georgia is. I know you took her


    here. I beg you to let her go. She is my daughter. Please let her go¡­¡±


    Lawrence was shocked.


    ¡°What did you say? Georgia is your daughter? Are you serious?¡±


    Casey held Lawrence¡¯s hands in tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. She is my daughter. Where is she? Lawrence, I never ask you for anything for so many


    years. I almost died for you. Could you let go of my daughter? Please? Do you remember what I told


    you? I said I had a daughter before. But I was abandoned by my husband. I could only make a living in


    the bar and wish I could have enough money to find my daughter back. Butter, I was shot and out of


    consciousness. I lost my memory when I woke up. I didn¡¯t remember anything in the past. I forgot that I


    have a daughter. But now, I remember everything. Please let her go. Lawrence, please¡­¡±


    Robert was in shock. He heard Casey¡¯s story. It seemed she was thest hope of saving Georgia.


    Robert hurriedly said.


    ¡°He forced Georgia to jump into the sea. Save Georgia now!¡±


    Robert ordered his men anxiously.


    He was betting that Lawrence wouldn¡¯t hurt Annie at this time.


    Casey looked at Lawrence in shock. Her voice trembled.


    ¡°Is what he said true? Lawrence, tell me. Is it true?¡±


    Lawrence closed his eyes in pain. Things happened too quickly. He couldn¡¯t believe what happened


    now.


    ¡°Yes. I forced Georgia to jump into the sea.¡±


    Lawrence admitted what he did.


    Suddenly, Casey pped Lawrence in his face.


    ¡°Lawrence, are you mad? You hate Robert. But Georgia has nothing to do with it! She is my daughter.


    Let your men save her. Save her now ¡­ just for the sake of me saving your life, you shouldn¡¯t treat me


    like that. How could you do this to me¡­¡±


    Casey questioned Lawrence painfully. Lawrence said to Kayden.


    ¡°Give Annie back to them,¡±


    Casey noticed the gunshot wound in Annie¡¯s leg. She felt dizzy.


    ¡°Lawrence, what did you do exactly?¡±


    Casey asked in grief, but Lawrence didn¡¯t answer. Robert told Casey.


    ¡°Georgia was shot. Now she¡¯s been in the sea for several minutes. Annie was also shot by him. If you


    really are Georgia¡¯s mother and Annie¡¯s grandmother. Take Annie and Georgia away. Lawrence and I


    will settle our grudge alone. Lawrence, if you are a man, don''t involve innocent people. Let¡¯s settle our


    issue personally.¡±


    Lawrence was on the verge of total derangement. He had nned it for so long. He hated Robert for so


    long. But when Casey showed up, only one thing filled his mind.


    Casey had to stay with him. His days were numbered. No matter the injury of his legs, the


    He suddenly said to Casey.


    ¡°If you could stay with me for one year, I will set all people here free. I just want you to stay by my side


    for one year.¡±


    Casey closed her eyes painfully. She had no time to hesitate, so she nodded immediately.


    ¡°If you could save Georgia and let go of her, Annie, and Robert, I will fulfil your wish.¡±


    Robert was Aidan¡¯s son. Georgia was her daughter. And Annie was her granddaughter. Casey thought


    she had to say yes.


    Now she just wanted to save them all.


    As soon as Casey promised, Lawrence got excited. He thought Casey would refuse him. He didn¡¯t care


    where she had been and what she had done these years, or who was with her. He just wanted her to


    stay by his side for hisst year.


    He didn¡¯t care about Georgia and Robert, and even ignored his grudge with Robert. His only wish was


    to keep the only love in his life by his side. He was even willing to forget his hatred.


    Soon Robert saw Georgia was saved from the water. He rushed to her with a stick. His men gave


    Georgia first aid and then Georgia spewed a mouthful of water.


    Casey was also happy to see this. She rushed over to Georgia.


    Georgia, the daughter she had forgotten for over ten years. If it not for the letter sent by Aidan¡¯s


    secretary, she would never remember it.


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t hesitate and came over right away by helicopter. She must save her


    daughter.


    If she could save Robert, that would be a pay back for Aidan¡¯s years of care.


    She had been loved for over ten years, knowing nothing about her past. But now she should take the


    responsibility as a mother.


    ¡°Take Georgia and Annie away. They are injured. I¡¯ll stay here. I promised him. I will hold up to my


    promise. You have to protect Georgia and Annie. You understand?¡±


    Casey talked to Robert seriously. Robert nodded.


    Lawrence looked at Casey from behind, feeling happy and greedy. He got strong possessive. He must


    have Casey by his side. He was so surprised at the regaining of his love that he almost forgot his


    nned revenge.


    Kayden frowned and said.


    ¡°Mr. Knight. Something seems wrong. Something is wrong here¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a bomb exploded on the beach.


    Robert wanted to do something. But it was toote. Robert passed out.


    The ind was in a mess. Robert¡¯s men came over. Ivan¡¯s men also came over. Lawrence¡¯s men were


    losing ground. But none of them expected that an unknown force would show up. People on the ind


    were in chaos.


    When the explosion subsided, people found that only Robert disappeared among all people.


    Georgia and Annie were sent to the hospital. She was shot and soaked in the water for long.


    The operation seeded. But Georgia was asleep. Even the doctor could not tell when she would


    wake up.

 Chapter 232 Fell into a Deep Slumber

    Chapter 232 Fell into a Deep Slumber


    Georgia had been into a deep slumber since she was saved.


    The doctor said she was badly injured and suffocated in the water for several minutes, her brain was


    affected. The doctor could not tell when she would wake up. Perhaps she would be asleep for the rest


    of her life.


    Although the doctor didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Georgia¡¯ssting symptoms showed she might go into a


    vegetative state.


    As for Robert, he was still missing. All people were looking for him.


    Jason and Jasper had also been looking for Robert. The Simpson family¡¯s burden was all taken by


    Ivan.


    Ivan had been busy with all kinds of stuff. His parents didn¡¯t take charge of anything and traveled over


    the world all the time. Now such a bad thing happened to the Simpson family, so Marcel and Joanna


    had toe back.


    They could not do anything but stay with their son.


    As for Robert¡¯s mother, Maisie, she had been in a mania. Her blood test report showed that she had


    taken a new drug that could damage the nerves. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t recovered.


    She went crazy at one moment, cried the next. Sometimes when she came to her senses and knew


    Robert disappeared, she became crazier.


    After what happened this time, no one dared to talk about Robert in front of Maisie. All people could


    only lie to her.


    Besides, Maisie was mad most time and sometimes silly. Ivan could do nothing but get many


    professionals to take care of her.


    Robert didn¡¯te back. He disappearedpletely. No one knew whether he was still alive.


    Robert¡¯s uncle Alex was still the CEO of the Simpson Group. After he knew Robert¡¯s missing, he began


    to seize power and fire Robert¡¯s subordinates.


    Ivan couldn¡¯t bear Alex taking over Robert¡¯s business. He originally enjoyed his leisure life and traveled


    over the world and he''s a doctor who asionally treated his patients.


    But now Ivan stayed in D City and even began to run the business.


    He became Alex¡¯s rival because he didn¡¯t want Alex to ruin Robert¡¯s business. He must keep Robert¡¯s


    business safe.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know all of this. She just slept on the bed. Except for Elsie and Annie who visited her


    every day, few people went to Georgia¡¯s room.


    It had been a month since Annie was sent to the hospital, she was fully recovered after a month of


    treatment in the hospital.


    After that, Annie stayed and talked to her at her bed every day.


    Today, Elsie took Annie to Georgia¡¯s room and sat by her again. It had been a year since Georgia was


    shot. This year, too many things happened in D City.


    Georgia was very weak now. She could not eat anything since she was in aa. She could only take


    in nutrition through injection.


    She was thin before and now she was scrawny.


    Fortunately, Ivan found a professional nurse to massage Georgia¡¯s muscles every day, which kept


    Georgia¡¯s muscles from atrophy this year.


    But if Georgia kept sleeping like this, her body would be dull. When she woke up, she had to


    experience hard training to stand up again.


    ¡°Georgia, why are still sleep? Annie and I have been talking a lot to you by your side¡­¡±


    Elsie began to talk after sitting at the bedside. She urged Georgia to wake up every day. She could


    hardly take it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find my sister even now. Alfred seemed to disappear. I went to G City to look for them. And I


    also asked Ivan and Jason for help. But Alfred seemed disappeared from this world. I haven¡¯t seen my


    sister since the marriage. I¡¯m worried that something might happen to her ¡­ Georgia, wake up, I could


    not take it any longer¡­¡±


    In fact, Elsie was a strong woman. Compared to Vanessa and Georgia, Elsie had suffered more in her


    past.


    But she felt that if she didn¡¯t say so, Georgia would not take a pity on her.


    Now Ivan was busy with his own things. Jason and Jasper had theirpanies to take care of, they


    were too busy to visit Georgia or Elsie.


    Besides, Elsie was not their close friend. She helped for the sake of Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°Mom Georgia, I miss Mom Vanessa. Auntie said Mom Vanessa was taken away by bad people. Now


    you are in aa. And Uncle ¡­ Dad is missing. Don¡¯t you leave me and auntie alone.¡±


    Annie cried again. Elsie told her that she had to appear to be pitiful in front of Georgia. She couldn¡¯t say


    she was doing good. In this way, maybe someday Georgia could hear her crying and try to wake up.


    The very first days when Georgia was in aa, Annie cried every day.


    What¡¯s more, Vanessa and Robert were not by her side, the closest person in the world all


    disappeared. And Georgia was in aa and couldn¡¯t talk with her. Annie almost broke down.


    She was just a child, though her mother was by her side, her mom was in aa. Annie didn¡¯t want to


    leave Georgia and stayed in the ward every day.


    At that time, only Elsie stayed with Annie. She tried to cheer Annie up andfort her.


    They got close to each other in the past year. Now Elsie was the person who Annie relied on the most.


    She called Elsie auntie. To her, Elsie was the only one who stayed with her in difficult times.


    Annie was worried about Mom Vanessa and Mom Georgia, so she and Elsie visited Georgia every day


    and told her about their tough life and helplessness.


    In fact, Jason and Jasper had arranged everything for Annie. She had nothing to worry about. But how


    could Annie be really happy? Without families by her side, Annie felt blue every day. She only smiled


    when Elsie cheered her up once in a while.


    ¡°Mom Georgia, I¡¯m better now. You said that when I recovered, you would ride roller coasters and


    traveled with me. If you didn¡¯t wake up, who was to make my wishe true?¡±


    Annie¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke. Elsie walked to Annie and held her in her arms.


    ¡°Georgia, you can¡¯t just keep sleeping like this. The doctor said you could wake up with strong


    willpower. Why are you still sleeping? Robert hasn¡¯te back. People say he¡¯s dead. But I know he is


    still alive. Jason and Jasper also think so. And Ivan also believes he¡¯s still alive. Don¡¯t you believe it?


    Why don¡¯t you wake up, is it because you¡¯re injured or you don¡¯t want to wake up. But your loving


    daughter and people you love are waiting for you. You have to wake up and find them¡­¡±


    Elsie harped on like this for more than half an hour, but Georgia gave no response to her.


    ¡°Auntie, you should take a rest. You¡¯ve been talking to Mom Georgia for so long. I¡¯ll talk to her for a


    while¡­¡±


    Elsie forced a smile. If it were not for Annie staying by her side, she felt she would go mad these days.


    As an elder, she had to take the responsibility. Men were busy with their business and they were not


    careful enough to take care of a sensitive girl.


    She had to be strong so that she could take good care of Annie. And this was also what Georgia and


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Vanessa would have wish her to do. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint them.


    Elsie and Annie kept talking to Georgia. By noon, Elsie decided to have lunch with Annie.


    Elsie had learned how to take care of children this year. Jason and Jasper even asked her to live in


    Robert¡¯s vi. There was no one in his vi, except for the butler and servants. So it was sort of empty.


    Elsie could only live there because there might be some other enemies who wanted to go against the


    Simpson family.


    Now Robert disappeared. Many forces were stirring.


    This year, Elsie and Annie ran into danger several times. But fortunately, they had a bodyguard with


    them all the time, so they were safe in the end.


    They went to a restaurant which was highly rmended. Elsie took Annie to a box directly.


    She loved delicious food. This year, she ate well even though she was not happy. She knew she had to


    eat well so that she could have enough energy to deal with more things. She even gained a few


    pounds this year.


    People didn¡¯t know about her thought that she was heartless. But Elsie knew she was emaciated


    because she was on shortmons in the past. She was not born to be thin.


    Elsie originally wanted to cook for Annie, but she gave up after she cooked many dark cuisines in the


    kitchen.


    Usually, the butler would bring meals to them. But today, they decided to have lunch in this restaurant


    for a change. And Elsie also wanted Annie to have some fun outside. Because staying in the vi and


    hospital all day only made her feel more depressed.


    When they finished their lunch, Ivan gave her a call.


    Elsie had been keeping in touch with Ivan. She picked up the phone and asked directly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to find Alfred and Vanessa. And now I know where they are. They are in G City. And I


    got your sister¡¯s address. Don¡¯t you want to visit them?¡±


    Elsie was surprised. She got no news of Vanessa this year. She almost gave up.


    ¡°Where are they? Ivan, if you could help me save my sister and take her back, I am ready for anything


    you want!¡±

 Chapter 233 Alfred And Vanessa

    Chapter 233 Alfred And Vanessa


    Ivanughed on the other side of the line.


    ¡°Why are we being so polite to each other? I just did you a small favor, Alfred was gone for a year, this


    really is something strange, I could only find out where those two went, but where Alfred took your


    sister this year, and what they were doing? I don¡¯t know what the current situation of your sister is, I can


    take you to see her in person, I hope that Alfred will give us the chance, since she is your sister, or is


    he nning to be entangled with her for the rest of his life?¡±


    After hearing what Ivan said, Elsie cursed him.


    ¡°Alfred is pure madness, after he took my sister, he didn¡¯t even tell me anything, I was so afraid that he


    tortured my sister this whole year. Since when are there people like him in this world, they are already


    divorced, and yet he took my sister away, I am so mad!¡±


    Elsie didn¡¯t stop scolding, the two of them ended up meeting at G City to see Alfred, then they would go


    to see Vanessa¡¯s situation.


    After hanging up, Annie started asking curiously.


    ¡°Elsie, I have heard what you talked about, are there any news about Vanessa? Where is she? I want


    to see Vanessa...¡±


    Elsie smiled and picked Annie up.


    ¡°Ivan just called, he said that he knows where Vanessa is, she is in G City right now, we will go to see


    her, and then we will go back to your Mommy, okay?¡±


    Annie hesitated, but she agreed in the end.


    Mommy wasn¡¯t waking up, she was lying in the hospital everyday, now they had found where Vanessa


    was, of course Annie wanted to go and see her.


    The next day early in the morning the two of them took a ne with Ivan heading to G City.


    The moment they got off the ce, Elsie and Ivan were still discussing about how to contact Alfred and


    how to convince Alfred to take them see Vanessa...


    But, the moment that Elsie and Ivan took Annie out of the airport, they saw that Alfred was standing


    outside. Did he know that they wereing?


    Elsie was wondering, after she and the other went out, she rushed to Alfred and smacked his face.


    Alfred didn¡¯t even hide, on the contrary, the guards behind him looked quite angry, Alfred only gestured


    for them to leave, and Elsie smacked him one more time.


    ¡°You have the audacity to see me at the airport, you have taken my sister for a whole year, tell me


    where she is, what the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you the story, the situation is a littleplicated, since you and Ivan are already here, and


    Annie is here too, get in the car, I will take you to see her, the time on the way there is enough for me to


    tell you everything.¡±


    Her sister was in the hands of this man, even if she killed him, it wouldn¡¯t help her seeing Vanessa


    again.


    She had to swallow the anger in her heart, so Elsie humphed coldly.


    ¡°I am telling you, if I see that my sister is having a hard time here, I am not going to let you get away


    with that!¡±


    Ivan greeted Alfred.


    ¡°Mr. Chow, it has really been a long time, this time you really hid your trace well, I almost didn¡¯t find


    you, the only reason you were found is because you wanted me to, clearly you wanted us toe


    here, right?¡±


    Alfred smiled lightly, he bent down to look at Annie.


    ¡°Annie, how have you been this year?¡±


    Annie looked at this man with a cold face, he remembered that her mom told her that this was a bad


    man.


    Annie didn¡¯t say anything, she even turned her face so she wouldn¡¯t have to see this man, Alfred


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    After they got into his car, Alfred smiled to Annie.


    ¡°Annie, I have downloaded some really nice songs, do you want to use some earphones to listen?¡±


    It was clear that he didn¡¯t want Annie to listen to their conversation, Elsie noticed how serious the


    situation was, she knew that children shouldn¡¯t listen to adults¡¯ conversation, Elsie wanted to talk to


    Annie, but Annie had already put on the earphones herself.


    ¡°I know you want to talk about something, when adults are talking, we children shouldn¡¯t listen, it has


    always been like that, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interrupt you!¡±


    Annie was really a smart child, Ivanughed bitterly, he found that these adults were quite awkward.


    But, they really couldn¡¯t let children know too many things, if the children¡¯s soul got hurt, it could leave


    them with fearfulness, this was something nobody ever wanted to see.


    ¡°Alfred, tell us, what is going on with my sister now? Look at you now, my sister must be suffering, what


    happened to you?¡±


    ¡°What happened at the wedding, I am sure you still remember, Vanessa went to talk to Jason and


    Jasper, then, Robert and Emma appeared, Vanessa wanted to go over there, but I stopped her,


    because I knew that something was wrong with Robert, I noticed there was danger, I didn¡¯t want


    Vanessa to get involved, I was afraid she might get in danger, so I knocked her unconscious...¡±


    ¡°I had no idea what happened to Robert, so I had to keep Vanessa by my side, only this way I could


    make sure to protect her... the only thing I thought about was to take her to a hospital to do an DNA


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    test, at that time I hadn¡¯t checked what Rachel told me yet, so I wanted to take Vanessa to a hospital,


    and then I would bring her back, but then, you all know what happened in the church, Robert and


    Georgia all got hurt, at that time me and Vanessa already left, so I learned about that hourster, at that


    time we were already in the hospital, she had her blood taken, and I had Vanessa rest in her ward.


    Afterwards, before the DNA report came out, the doctors told me that she was pregnant...¡±


    When Alfred said that, Elsie looked shocked.


    ¡°What bullshit are you talking about? You say my sister was pregnant? How could that be?¡±


    She and her sister had been so close, Elsie had seen nothing that indicated her sister was pregnant.


    ¡°I was also very shocked, I immediately thought of what Rachel did, I did a DNA test on Vanessa¡¯s


    baby as well, I didn¡¯t dare to ask Rachel, I was afraid that I might get some scary news from her.¡±


    Elsie¡¯s face turned pale, she thought of the shame that she had to endure after she was captured by


    Rachel, that pain was still hurting her when she thought about it now.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? So sister¡¯s baby is...¡±


    Elsie didn¡¯t dare to keep talking, was the person who bullied her sister?


    When she thought about that, she trembled.


    Alfredughed bitterly.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking about, that is also what I thought, when I captured Rachel, I didn¡¯t even


    dare to ask her about the truth... before the DNA test results came back, Vanessa woke up, naturally


    she was very angry at me, she wanted to leave, but Robert and Georgia hadn¡¯t been back yet, and it


    was too dangerous outside, me and Vanessa had a fight, of course it was her being angry at me, but I


    still had to lock her at my ce, I was afraid that she might get into danger if she left, she started to


    freeze me out, she didn¡¯t talk to me, but at least she was eating, she didn¡¯t hurt herself, and the two of


    us were just passing time like this, until the DNA result came out...¡±


    When Alfred got to that part, his expression suddenly got very dignified, Elsie was suddenly scared,


    she was scared of what Alfred would tell her now.


    ¡°When the DNA result came out, it was confirmed that Rachel was pregnant and it was the baby of


    Vanessa and me, she didn¡¯t lie... but that day, I wasn¡¯t happy, because the DNA test of Vanessa¡¯s baby


    also came out, the baby was hers, but I wasn¡¯t the father...¡±


    When Alfred said that, Elsie already buried her nails in her hand, her voice was very cold, her eyes


    were filled with hate.


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me now, you have told me so much, will you tell me finally what


    happened afterwards? Did you do something to my sister? Did you hurt her?¡±


    Alfred suddenly didn¡¯t dare to keep talking, Ivan on the other side almost didn¡¯t dare to interrupt.


    He knew in parts of what happened to Vanessa, now that he saw the two of them confronting each


    other, even he could guess that whatever happened next was unrepairable.


    ¡°I told Vanessa that she was pregnant, I told her that we didn¡¯t know who the father was, I thought that


    Vanessa didn¡¯t want to have the baby, that it was a shame for her, but in that moment, she smiled at


    me, she said she wanted to keep that baby, that this was her baby and she wanted to have it.¡±


    Elsie suddenly started questioning him.


    ¡°This is by sister¡¯s baby, if she wanted to keep it, she should, Alfred, what are you talking about? Do


    you have the right to not allow my sister to have her baby?¡±


    ¡°Elsie, this is a shame to your sister, how would she want to keep that baby? I know that she was just


    fighting with me, she wanted to make me angry on purpose, I tried to convince her not to keep it, if she


    really kept it, than she would always think of what happened to her, she would never be able to start


    over again. But your sister seemed as if she was angry with me, she was fighting me all the time, she


    was determined to keep that baby, everyday she thought of a new way to get away, I tried to lock her


    up, but not long after I learned that Georgia was saved, even though Robert was gone, but at least


    nothing happened to those two, so I told this news to your sister.¡±


    When she heard Alfred say that, Elsie¡¯s eyes only had hate left in them.


    ¡°You have told so many excuses now, but these are only your thoughts, what did you do next? What


    the hell happened to my sister?¡±

 Chapter 234 His Ignorance

    Chapter 234 His Ignorance


    ¡°Vanessa acted on impulse. It will be more dangerous to her if she undergoes ate-stage abortion.


    How could she keep the baby at that time? So I made a forced decision that I asked the doctor to send


    her to the operating room with forced anesthesia and had an abortion. I didn''t know whether I made the


    right decision at that time, butter I found that I was wrong. I expected Vanessa would wake up with a


    crazy hatred for me after she knew she had miscarried at that time. I also nned to let her go. I


    couldn''t allow her to keep the baby, even if she hates me all her life. But I didn''t expect that she had a


    mental problem after she woke up.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa was crazy and only talked repeatedly about the baby every day. I asked the psychologists to


    diagnose her condition, and all of them said that Vanessa had a mental problem which was a


    hypochondriac. At the same time, the Chow family had internal quarrels, and a group of people began


    to hunt me down. I had no choice and fled the country with Vanessa. We went to a small country in


    Europe, and it was a recuperation period for Vanessa. I found the top psychologist in the world to treat


    Vanessa with the best medicine, but she was getting worse, and she was even self-harming every day.


    Later I epted a suggested treatment from the psychologist with pressure, and that was a


    neurological treatment. Vanessa would forget all the memories after the treatment, but it required the


    hypnotic induction of the psychologist. I agreed to the treatment. I didn''t want Vanessa topse into


    suffering again every day. I was afraid that Vanessa would suicide or did something dangerous when I


    was not paying attention.¡±


    Alfred did not continue to say anything after he said this. Elsie clenched her fists tightly, and her tears


    continuously rolled down her cheeks. She did not have the strength to scold Alfred.


    Elsie felt extreme pain in her heart, and it hurt her to the extend of crazy. It also made her felt as if her


    internal organs would all about to explode.


    Elsie spoke to Ivan when the car stopped.


    ¡°After getting out of the car, you hold Annie to a farther ce. I want to fight with Alfred, one-on-one hit.


    I can''t stand it. I want to kill this man to avenge Vanessa!¡±


    Ivan nodded. He kind of heard the secret, and even he also wanted to beat Alfred as an outsider. How


    could there be such a hateful and despotic person in the world? He had forced a woman to the extent


    of crazy.


    Ivan held Annie and went straight to the house after getting out of the car. Elsie rushed over to Alfred


    and wildly kicked him to the ground.


    She fiercely beat him as if she was snatching food with others in the same way since she was a kid.


    She kicked his stomach, hit his face, and pulled his hair. She used all the ways she could think of to


    beat Alfred.


    Elsie felt that she was going crazy. She wished to kill him whenever she thought of what Alfred had


    done to Vanessa.


    However, there would be nobody to take care of Vanessa and Annie if she killed Alfred. She could only


    let him suffered from the bitterness of flesh.


    Elsie did not know how long she hit the man before she stopped.


    Alfred had a face full of p marks and nail scratches, with his eyes bruised and looked like a panda.


    Elsie had kicked every part of his body. He spilled blood at the corner of his mouth.


    He slowly got up from the ground and said calmly.


    ¡°I wished it was Vanessa who was beating me, but she can''t. I feel better after you hit me. I didn''t finish


    the words just now. Vanessa woke up and forgot everything about her past after the treatment. I told


    her that I was her husband. She woke up a month ago. Her treatment hadsted seven or eight


    months, and it endedst month. Vanessa doesn''t remember anything. I''ll take you to her and introduce


    you to her that you''re her sister. Both of you look alike, and she will immediately ept you.¡±


    Elsie kicked his stomach again after his words. She madly rushed over in a sudden to the house in


    front of her.


    Elsie walked into the house and saw Vanessa was sitting on the sofa and talking with Annie while Ivan


    was sitting awkwardly by the side. When Vanessa raised her head and looked at her, she saw Vanessa


    showed a gentle smile in her eyes.


    ¡°You must be Elsie, right? Alfred told me that you are my younger sister. Come over here, Elsie. I''m


    sorry. Something had happened to me this year, and I lost my memories about my past. Elsie, will you


    me me for not contacting you for so long?¡±


    Elsie felt hard done by and wanted to cry. She rushed over to Vanessa and hugged Vanessa, and cried.


    Vanessa was at a loss. She did not remember anything, and she only knew that her name was


    Vanessa. Vanessa knew that she had a husband after she woke up, and her husband told her that they


    had married for more than a year. He told Vanessa that she had encountered a hunt down by her


    enemy this year, and she lost her memoriester.


    They had beaten the enemy, and their situation had settled down. So she could meet her family. She


    had chatted with her adopted daughter Annie just now.


    Alfred told her that Annie was her best friend''s daughter. Vanessa felt affectionate towards Annie when


    she saw Annie, who was sweetly calling her Vanessa. Although Vanessa had lost her memories, they


    still had a close and intimate bond with each other.


    Vanessa was happier when she saw the girl who looked exactly like herself walked in. She thought she


    would chat with Elsie about the matters that had happened to them this year and ask Elsie about how


    they used to get along. However, Elsie came in and burst out crying while hugging her. Vanessa did not


    know what to do tofort Elsie.


    ¡°Elsie, it''s my fault. I''m sorry that I forgot about you after the incident this year. Don''t worry, and I''ll try


    my best to recall all the memories.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I want to cry because I miss you too much. I want to hug you


    and cry. Don''t worry about me.¡±


    Elsie hugged Vanessa again and cried out after she spoke.


    She did not know why she was crying. Was she crying about meeting Vanessa again, or was she


    crying about feeling aggrieved at what had happened to Vanessa? She thought that Alfred had made


    things this way. Could she still force Vanessa to recall all those painful memories?


    She could not do it, but she hated that Alfred was a madman who wiped out Vanessa''s memory and


    reupied her. He purposely did it. However, Elsie did not dare to tell the truth. Alfred knew that she


    did not have the heart to tell Vanessa the truth. He had reupied Vanessa''s heart and life.


    ¡°Elsie, don''t cry. Vanessa is worried about you.¡±


    Annie spoke by the side. Vanessa was close to her since she came into the house. Although Vanessa


    said that she had lost her memory, Annie did not understand it, and she did not care about it.


    She was happy that she met Vanessa again. Annie did not care about the memory matter, and she did


    not think that was important as long as Vanessa was still close to her and still be with her. Annie did not


    expect that Elsie would be so sad. She looked at Elsie, who had been crying at Vanessa''s side for


    almost half an hour. Annie could not help but begin tofort Elsie.


    Elsie faintly raised her head and wiped her tears. She uncontrobly choked with a sob, and even her


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    body twitched. She could not control the twitching of her body, which probably because she had been


    crying for so long.


    Vanessa hurriedly poured a cup of warm water and handed it over to Elsie.


    ¡°You''ve been crying for so long, and your body can''t stand it for this long. Let''s drink some warm water.


    I''m here right now. Don''t be sad anymore, and I''ll not leave you for so long in the future.¡±


    Elsie was a little happy when she saw Vanessa was gentle and rosy, and at least Vanessa was healthy


    and alive.


    Elsie could temporarily not think about the sordid things that Alfred did. She sat on the sofa and drank


    some warm water. Vanessa gave a smile for apologies to Ivan, who had been sitting by the side.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I''m sorry for not entertain you nicely.¡±


    Ivan shook his head.


    ¡°If you two sisters want to talk, I''ll just apany you guys by the side.¡±


    Vanessa nodded and asked curiously.


    ¡°Didn''t Alfred go to pick you guys up? Why has not hee over yet since you guys have been in for


    so long?¡±


    Ivan subconsciously looked at Elsie and thought that she must have given Alfred a good beating.


    ¡°I''ve beaten him up.¡±


    Elsie answered directly, while Vanessa was a little surprised by her words.


    ¡°Elsie, are you in bad with Alfred? Did he treat you unkindly? I''m sorry for that. I lost my memory, so I


    don''t know how you guys used to get along. If both of you are two, I won''t ask him to pick you up next


    time.¡±


    Elsie felt sad. She looked at Vanessa, who seemed a little fatter and was in the pink of health. Vanessa


    also looked gentle in her eyes in which she did not seem to have suffered a lot of pain. Elsie thought


    that she should feel happy about it.


    ¡°Vanessa, I beat Alfred because he didn''t contact me at all this year and make me always thought


    something had happened to you. It is the grudge between Alfred and me. Don''t worry, Vanessa. I want


    to ask you a question. Do you like Alfred? Are you happy with him?¡±


    Vanessa thought it strange after Elsie asked the questions.


    ¡°Why would you ask that? Alfred and I are in love and married. I have seen our photos. Both of us were


    in puppy love during college time, and we are married now. Alfred respects me, and I do so. He loves


    and cares for me, and I like him too. Elsie, are you worried about my marriage? Don''t worry, Alfred is


    kind to me, and both of us already have a baby. The baby was sleeping when you guys came in just


    now. I forgot to tell you. Do you want to see him?¡±


    Elsie was stunned after Vanessa spoke.


    ¡°You and Alfred have a baby, and the baby is sleeping now? Vanessa, aren''t you lying to me?¡±


    Vanessaughed.


    ¡°Why I have to lie to you? The baby looks more like me, especially in his eyes. Both of us look the


    same. You''ll like him a lot after you see himter.¡±


    Vanessa happily said while Elsie felt that she was getting angry as if fires burned in her heart.


    Soon she saw Alfred walked in, who had already changed his clothes. There were wounds caused by


    beating on his face, but they did not look horrible after cleaning up. It was easy to see that Elsie had


    beaten him very badly.


    Vanessa thought it strange, and she asked worriedly.


    ¡°Alfred, are you okay? Are the wounds on your face serious?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. I was the one who did something wrong, and I did withhold the information this year. Elsie


    deserves to be mad at me.¡±


    Vanessa turned her head and talked to Elsie.


    ¡°Elsie, can you not hit Alfred so bad in the future? After all, he is your brother-inw. He is also the


    father of my baby. What if he scares my son with such an ugly face?¡±


    Elsie was trembling and did not dare to answer. She had guessed what Alfred had done, and she


    wished to beat him up again. However, Elsie could only try to smile when she saw Vanessa was happy


    like this. She did not want to make Vanessa sad.


    Annie, who was clueless at their words, curiously asked.


    ¡°Vanessa, do I have a younger brother? Where is my brother?¡±


    ¡°He is sleeping now. I''ll take Annie to see the younger brotherter, okay?¡±


    They had been chatting for a while. Elsie remained silent and listened to Vanessa, who kept describing


    how cute and beautiful her son was.


    Elsie felt that the anger in her heart was almost driving her crazy, but she did not want Vanessa to find


    out something. She felt aggrieved at the sinister Alfred hadpletely possessed Vanessa.


    Elsie did not dare to tell the truth because she knew that it was good for Vanessa to forget those painful


    memories. However, Alfred took the chance of memory loss to upy Vanessa''s love and trust.


    Elsie did not dare to think about if Vanessa ever knew the truth one day in the future.


    She awkwardly apanied Vanessa to have lunchter.


    It was not long before they heard the crying sound of a baby. A group of people rushed over to see the


    baby. Elsie watched Vanessa, who was happily holding the baby and showing him to the people.


    The baby opened his eyes which were big and round. He looked the same as Vanessa and also


    herself. Elsie was subconsciously close to the baby. She had calmed down her mood in the heart


    Elsie looked at Alfred several times at night after everyone went to bed. Both of them went outside


    when everyone was resting. Elsie asked coldly.


    ¡°Is the baby Rachel gave birth? You intentionally deceived Vanessa. Did you deliberately find a


    psychologist and made her dependent on you. Alfred, you''re a savage and selfish man!¡±


    Alfred looked at Elsie and said only a word.


    ¡°Vanessa has forgotten all those painful memories now. We have a baby, and we are a happy family of


    three. I''ll not let her ever recall those painful memories. Vanessa can also have a happy life. Do you


    wish her to recall those painful memories? I''ll protect Vanessa for the rest of my life. Isn''t that good?¡±


    Was that good? Elsie did not understand whether it was good. She only watched Vanessa trusted and


    attached Alfred every day, and she watched Vanessa happily held her son and looked after Annie.


    Elsie stayed at Vanessa''s side. She could not find the answer about whether it was good. However, she


    knew that she would not tell the truth because she did not want to see Vanessa suffered from pain


    again.


    They had stayed in G City for three days. Ivan suddenly got a piece of important news and told Elsie.


    ¡°Elsie, something important just happened. People in D City told me that Robert has returned to the


    country.¡±


    Elsie stood up immediately.


    ¡°You mean Robert has returned to the country? He''s finally back. Why didn''t he contact us?¡±


    There were many looks on Ivan''s face.


    ¡°There are some problems happened. I have to go back to D City hurriedly to see what happened. Do


    you wish to stay here or stay with Vanessa?¡±

 Chapter 235 Robert Has a Twin Brother?

    Chapter 235 Robert Has a Twin Brother?


    After Ivan asked this, Elsie hesitated a little.


    Georgia was her best friend, but Vanessa was more important. Elsie, of course, preferred to stay with


    Vanessa. She had to keep an eye on Alfred in case he did something to her Vanessa.


    However, after a few days of observation, she found that Vanessa lived a peaceful and happy life now.


    Elsie even didn''t want to tell her Vanessa about what happened to Gigi. Anyway, her Vanessa didn''t


    remember anything. She didn''t want her to worry about that either.


    Although she hated Alfred, he made Vanessa''s life peaceful and happy now. Compared to


    remembering those painful memories, Elsie couldn''t tell which kind of life was better. She could only


    stay by Vanessa''s side and keep everything secret.


    "I''ll go back with you."


    Elsie finally made up her mind.


    "But I don''t know if I should take Annie with me. I definitely want to see what''s going on with Robert."


    Before, Elsie and Alfred had talked several times. Alfred would not allow Vanessa to leave G City, nor


    would he allow Vanessa to go to D City.


    There were too many people in D City who knew Vanessa. Alfred was probably worried that Vanessa


    would remember her past, or meet someone she knew, and the painful memories she had.


    At first, Elsie was very much against Alfred''s decision, but after a few days, she had calmed down.


    If Vanessa continued like this, it would be truly not a good idea for her to return to D City.


    "Let Annie stay here with Vanessa. I just told you that something is wrong with my brother. To avoid any


    idents, just let her stay with Vanessa. Alfred should be able to take care of them now. We''ll go back


    to D City first, and then we''ll decide whether to get Annie back or not."


    Hearing Ivan''s words, Elsie frowned.


    "Do you know what happened?"


    "I don''t know how to exin to you. I''m not sure if my guess is right now, so there''s no point in saying


    anything. Let''s go back first. When we get back and see Robert, I''ll naturally be able to figure out


    what''s going on."


    Ivan gave an ambiguous answer. Elsie was a little upset, but she finally nodded in agreement.


    The next day, they bought tickets back to D City for the afternoon.


    Elsie said to Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, there''s an important thing in D City that Ivan and I need to get back to. Maybe I''ll be busy for


    a while. Can Annie stay with you? I''m sure she''ll also want to stay with you. I''ll take Annie backter."


    Vanessa was a little worried.


    "Did you run into something difficult? Do you need Alfred''s help?"


    It was natural for Vanessa to think that way. Ever since she woke up, Alfred seemed to be the most


    powerful person in her mind. No matter what happened, Alfred could help her out, so she didn''t have to


    worry about anything.


    Hearing that her sister seemed to be in some kind of trouble, Vanessa naturally felt that Alfred should


    help her out, even though she didn''t know much about it. They were family, so they should help each


    other.


    "He can''t help me. Vanessa, Alfred''s home is in G City. He has no power in D City, and it''s not a


    dangerous thing for me to go back. I just need to see a former acquaintance."


    Vanessa was relieved. She seemed to think of something. Then she asked.


    "Elsie, I lost a lot of memories. Annie is my best friend''s child. Alfred told me that my best friend''s name


    was Georgia. l was very close to her, but Gigi has been lying in the hospital. She''s been in aa for a


    year. How about I go to D City with you guys and see her? Maybe I''ll remember something when I see


    Gigi ... Alfred said that Gigi and I used to be very close. We grew up together, and I should go see her."


    "Vanessa, do you want to know your past?"


    Elsie asked curiously.


    "I sometimes feel that my mind goes nk. I don''t know what I used to be like. Seeing your sad and


    nostalgic eyes, I feel a little bad. You guys love me so much and I forget about you. I''m sorry."


    So that was what Vanessa thought. Elsie suddenly felt a little sad, but she smiled anyway.


    "Vanessa, just leave it. You don''t have to force yourself to remember the past. If one day you remember


    everything, that''s your fate."


    Elsie had thought it over. Since things had be like this, she could only let her Vanessa stay here


    with Alfred. At least, she had no worries.


    That child was supposed to be the child of Vanessa and Alfred. It was Rachel who stepped in and


    disgusted everyone. She could leave it alone. Anyway, Vanessa didn''t remember anything.


    "Vanessa, Gigi''s situation is a littleplicated for now. You can go back to D Cityter, because I may


    not be able to apany you recently. When I''m done, we''ll go visit Gigi together, okay? Then you can


    also take Annie with you. For now, Annie will stay with you for a while. After I take care of my business


    in D City, we will go to see Gigi together."


    Vanessa finally nodded. She could see that Elsie wouldn''t let her go back to D City to see Gigi for now.


    Although she didn''t understand why she was rejected, Vanessa didn''t like to bother others. She could


    see Gigi in the future anyway.


    Before leaving, Elsie said goodbye to Annie.


    "You stay here with Vanessa. Ivan and I have to go back to D City to take care of something. I will pick


    you up in a while and take you back to D City to see your mommy, okay?"


    "Elsie, why do you leave me here and go away without me? Are you going to do something that you


    can''t let the children know again?"


    Annie was very smart. She asked directly, and Elsie could only exin patiently.


    "Annie, you are too young. Even if I tell you this, it will only make you more worried. I may be too busy


    to take care of you in D City. I don''t feel safe to let the housekeeper take care of you alone. But


    Vanessa is here, and she will take care of you, isn''t that good?"


    Of course, it was good. Annie also wanted to stay with Vanessa. She had been with Elsie for more than


    a year, and now she was just a little sad to part with her.


    And she had a vague intuition that what Elsie was going to do this time might have something to do


    with her mommy.


    "Elsie, if my mommy wakes up, you must tell me. I always feel that she will wake up. She will definitely


    wake up!"


    Annie''s words made Elsie feel sad. She squatted down and gave Annie a hug.


    "I know. If your mommy wakes up, I''ll definitely let you know as soon as I can. Well, Ivan and I are


    going back to D City first. You stay here with Vanessa and eat and sleep well. If you miss me, just call


    me."


    After finishing these words, Elsie stood up and smiled at Vanessa.


    After that, she waved at Alfred. Vanessa smiled bitterly. She wondered why her sister and her husband


    always went toe-to-toe.


    However, they had been getting along quite peacefullytely. She didn''t meddle in their affairs. They


    went to a quiet ce to talk.


    "I don''t like you. I can''t tell whether what you did to Vanessa is right or wrong, but you did it anyway. I


    can''t let Vanessa in pain forever. Then you''d better lie to her for the rest of her life so she will never


    remember anything and be happy forever, do you understand?"


    "I know. I''ll protect her. If there''s anything you need from me, just tell me."


    Alfred finally said this. Elsie gave him a faint smile.


    She really didn''t want to talk to Alfred. She was afraid that she might not be able to resist her urge to


    raise her fist and punch him.


    Later, the ne flew into the sky. Elsie and Ivan returned to D City again.


    G City was only two or three hours away from D City by air. By evening, they got off the ne.


    Just after walking out of the airport, Elsie was surprised to see Jason and Jasper waiting for them


    outside. They were sitting in the car, just waiting for her and Ivan to get in, which made Elsie feel even


    stranger.


    After getting in the car, she asked.


    "You guys seem to know everything, and I''m the only one who''s in the dark. Robert''s back, isn''t he?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Why isn''t he with you guys? Did something happen to him?"


    Elsie thought that something might have happened to Robert during the year he disappeared.


    The three people in the car were silent. Jason drove the car, Jasper sat in the passenger seat, and


    Elsie and Ivan sat in the back seat.


    "We''re not sure if the person who came back is Robert or not. He just came back home yesterday."


    "What do you mean? Can''t you recognize Robert?"


    Hearing Jasper''s words, Elsie frowned.


    "Can you guys speak in English? I can''t understand what you''re saying!"


    "The person who came back looks exactly like Robert. We also thought he was Robert at first, but he


    didn''t know us. His personality is alsopletely different from before, so we''re not sure. Assuming he


    has amnesia, but his personality is really different from before. Now we are waiting for his paternity test


    result with his mother. We will be able to tell if he is Robert or not once the result is avable. However,


    he just came back yesterday. The result of the paternity test probably won''t be out until tomorrow."


    Elsie instantly thought of her rtionship with Vanessa. Anyway, it was already incredible enough. So


    she asked directly.


    "You guys also know that Vanessa and I are long-lost twin sisters. We only met each other after many


    years, just like what happened on the TV show. Since you guys say he is very different from Robert,


    are you sure Robert doesn''t have a long-lost twin brother?"

 Chapter 236 What a Shameless Man

    Chapter 236 What a Shameless Man


    After Elsie rke said it, Ivan Simpson uncontroblyughed.


    ¡°Elsie, your imagination is so abundant. How can I say? It is not impossible. Who knows if this ever


    happened that time? Right now, we have a few suspicions. It¡¯s either that he really is Robert Simpson,


    only some things happened this year which have changed his personality; another possibility is what


    you have thought in which it really was his long lost twin brother. Another is, although it¡¯s a bit far-


    fetched, but with the technology and skills now, finding someone who has a simr face to have stic


    surgery. This is also not impossible¡­ Right now, the Simpson family¡¯s business is managed by me and


    Uncle Alex Simpson, but Robert is still the rightful heir. He has thergest share of the Simpson family.


    We are afraid that someone wille to take his ce. Just as you said, if Robert really has a long lost


    twin brother, things are going to beplicated¡­¡±


    Ivan sighed after he spoke. He wasn¡¯t able to investigate deeply of it. The truth had gone by many


    years already, and could only wait for the result of tomorrow¡¯s DNA test.


    That night, Elsie and Ivan rested at the hotel. The two of them werezy enough to go back to their


    ces, and it might be morefortable at the hotel.


    The ce where Ivan lived was very empty. At first, Elsie thought that it was Robert¡¯s mansion, and


    now she was embarrassed to stay there. Also, just a person staying there felt so empty, and without


    Annie Cooke, she felt like an outsider. Elsie then simply chose to rest at the hotel, and then waited for


    the results from the hospital tomorrow.


    When she woke up the next morning, Elsie knocked the door of Ivan¡¯s room.


    Ivan opened the door blearily. Elsie then saw that Ivan still hadn¡¯t fixed himself. He had just woken up,


    and his face was still hazy from sleep.


    ¡°Why do you wake up so early? The results will probably be released in noon. It was sotest night;


    don¡¯t you want to rest a bit more?¡±


    Ivan asked droopily. He was standing at the bathroom as he cleaned, and Elsie sat on the sofa.


    ¡°After I sleptst night, I thought about it over and over again. Won¡¯t the DNA test be tampered by other


    people?¡±


    Elsie asked worriedly. Ivan first was stunned, and then smiled after.


    ¡°Our family has been cheated of this matter for several times already. This time, we make sure of our


    preparations, and we are not testing it only in one ce. These institutions are doing DNA tests at the


    same time, and will have the results in this noon as well. Even with the power of heaven, they can¡¯t find


    out all the institutions we have tested. No one is better than me in this aspect of connections.¡±


    Ivan smiled confidently, and Elsie just remembered. This was Dr. Ivan, an internationally well-known


    doctor.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go eat breakfast first. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m panicking. This matter certainly has not much


    to do with me, but I can¡¯t sleep wellst night. Robert is already back, but Georgia Lane still hasn¡¯t


    woken up, and we still don¡¯t know how to wake her up.¡±


    Elsie sighed, and Ivan¡¯s expression dropped as well.


    His future sister-inw and cousin had an ident together. In a year, his cousin was missing, and was


    unsure whether dead or alive. His sister-inw was simr to a vegetative person. As he thought about


    it, he felt miserable.


    Now, the suspected look-alike of Robert wasing back. Ivan was looking forward to it, and if


    Georgia woke up now that would be better.


    When noon came, the both of them were sitting in hospital waiting for the results. Aside from this


    hospital, Ivan also did the DNA test in the other institutions he knew, and they waited for the final


    results.


    Before the results came out, Elsie found that Jason Murphy and Jasper Hond had alreadye.


    They all sat together, and appeared to be a little nervous.


    After a while, the door of the lobby was knocked. Elsie looked at the person entering, and she was


    bbergasted.


    Wasn¡¯t this the person who was simr to Robert? Even much simr than herself and her sister


    Vanessa Cooke, this was probably Robert himself, Elsie thought.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She suddenly saw Robert entered while holding a woman¡¯s hand. This woman looked beautiful, and


    seemed weak. Robert smiled looking at this woman.


    ¡°Boom.¡± Elsie then stood up.


    ¡°Elsie, sit down!¡±


    Ivan said to her, and Elsie scowling asked.


    ¡°Have you forgotten to tell me about this? Do you just know it now, or have known about it before?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after the results of the DNA teste out, okay? Elsie, don¡¯t be impulsive, what if


    that person isn¡¯t Robert? We have to wait for the results toe out, so that we can judge about it,


    right?¡±


    Ivan did not speak of this matter before, as he was afraid that Elsie would get angry. After all, Elsie¡¯s


    rtionship with Georgia was very well. Georgia was still lying in hospital bed, and still didn¡¯t know if


    she could wake up.


    If this person was really Robert, and he brought another girl he loved, then Elsie would definitely be


    mad after seeing it.


    Elsie sat down with a sullen face. She was now so heated, and thought that all the men in the world


    were terrible.


    Before, Alfred Chow tormented her sister, and it wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of that scum. However, Alfred


    again deceived her sister, and she did not know what to do. She could only let Alfred got away with it.


    Until now, she thought Robert was a nice man as he was together with Gigi, but big things happened


    during the wedding, and Gigiter had an ident. He could not even protect well his woman, and he


    himself even disappeared. That¡¯s fine already. She was not particrly disappointed with Robert, just


    that she felt this was a bitter romance.


    But now, this man dared to hold hands with another and be so intimate with her. If she knew that this


    man was really Robert, then she was going to be the first one to punch him.


    Whatever, that man was still not yet confirmed, so she calmed down for a while.


    Immediately, Robert took the beautiful woman, and sat down in front of the others.


    ¡°When will the resulte out?¡±


    The man spoke. His voice was somehow simr to Robert¡¯s, and somehow not. Robert would not


    speak indifferently to them, and his look would not be so cold.


    He seemed to only care of the woman beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be out in a moment.¡±


    They did not know how to call this person simr to Robert, and were not sure if he really was Robert.


    They could only be silent.


    About the woman beside Robert, Elsie didn¡¯t want to ask, and same goes for Jasper and Jason.


    Luckily, this woman was quiet all the time, did not give them much trouble.


    Finally, the door of lobby opened. The dean walked in holding the document.


    He even photocopied the document several times, and then ced them in everyone¡¯s desk. Elsie


    quickly opened the document.


    She first saw document showing that Maisie had no mother-son rtionship with this man, while the


    next document showed that they were 99.9% biological mother and son rted. The others were also


    astonished by these. How were there two documents and the results weren¡¯t the same?


    Ivan asked first.


    ¡°Dean, howe it¡¯s like this? Why are the results of the two files different?¡±


    The dean smiled at everyone.


    ¡°Dr. Ivan, the results of the two DNA tests are different. One is blood test, while the other uses the hairs


    of two people.¡±


    Ivan responded instantly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why. How can I forget the reason?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Elsie asked with confusion.


    ¡°When my cousin was around 10 years old, he had an acute leukemia, and needed to rece the bone


    marrow. Everyone in our family knows about it. At first, the situation was very critical, but Uncle Aidan


    Simpson immediately found apatible bone marrow, and then my cousin went to surgery. It never


    happened again, so if his blood will be tested with any close rtive, the results will not be the same,


    because his blood is the same as the DNA of the bone marrow donor. However, DNA test can be done


    through hair.¡±


    Jason and Jasper nodded as they understood. The two of them looked indifferently at the man sitting.


    Elsie looked sullen and thought for a long time, and then she asked Ivan.


    ¡°You mean that he is Robert, not an impersonator, nor a long lost twin brother, right?¡±


    Elsie pointed her finger at Robert, and Ivan nodded with aplicated expression.


    For a moment, He did not whether to be happy or sad. Obviously, Robert had forgotten about him, but


    as he was unhappy, Elsie suddenly stood up.


    Before everyone came back to their senses, Elsie had already pped Robert¡¯s face.


    Everyone in the lobby was shocked, and Robert¡¯s face looked gloomily terrifying. Elsie wanted to p


    again, but Robert had grabbed her arm. His voice was distantly cold.


    ¡°If you do it again, I¡¯m going to break your arm!¡±


    ¡°You think that I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    Elsie wasn¡¯t totally afraid of Robert. She only felt anger towards this man.


    Gigi had been asleep for an entire year, and this man dare to hook up with a new woman. She was


    furious after thinking about it. She wanted to hit this man badly, just like how she hit Alfred!


    Elsie was preparing to him. Robert¡¯s face was indifferent. He had no means ofpassionating a girl,


    and did not even think that he was a man himself that needed to be nice to a woman.


    He did what he just said, ¡°Snapped!¡± Robert really separated Elsie¡¯s arm!

 Chapter 237 Engagement between Jason and Miranda

    Chapter 237 Engagement between Jason and Miranda


    Elsie screamed and Ivan, Jason and Jasper immediately got up to talk to her.


    ¡°It is just a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! Robert, since we have already made sure who you


    are, why don¡¯t you let Elsie go, this is really just a misunderstanding, she didn¡¯t go against you on


    purpose!¡±


    Robert let go of Elsie¡¯s hand coldly.


    ¡°If you ever let me see you again, I will beat you up every time!¡±


    After saying so, Robert took the hand of the woman that was standing next to him and left.


    Elsie screamed out of pain.


    ¡°This couple, next time I am going to teach them a lesson!¡±


    ¡°You are too angry, Elsie, we need to find a doctor to attach your arm again!¡±


    None of them knew what to do, so they could only take care of Elsie¡¯s injury first.


    Robert was really going too far, he actually ripped Elsie¡¯s arm off, and when it was being reattached,


    Elsie was screaming again.


    ¡°Elsie, are you feeling a bit better?¡±


    Ivan was caringly asking her, Elsie had a dark face, her expression was very ugly.


    ¡°Do you think I can take revenge next time?¡±


    She actually wanted to teach him a lesson, but Robert was much more evil than her, and Elsie was a


    little afraid now, she felt that whatever he said, he was able to go through with it!


    Next time she saw him, he would rip off both of her arms.


    This man was not like that before, Elsie suddenly understood what Ivan talked about before, Robert


    totally changed whenpared to the person he used to be.


    ¡°Elsie, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Jason suddenly said to her.


    ¡°After he got back yesterday, I and Jasper were talking in front of him, but he didn¡¯t even bother about


    us as friends, it was worse than strangers, and then you actually smacked his face, don¡¯t get near him


    in the future.¡±


    Ivan sighed.


    ¡°My cousin must have gone through something, don¡¯t annoy him these days, we need to talk about


    what to do next.¡±


    The three men were frowning, Elsie was furious.


    ¡°Why are all of you so afraid of him, he is not the devil, I cannot just fight with him, I am a weak woman,


    but why are you three afraid of him? Did he not tell you what happened to him this whole year? And


    what does he forget about? And, does he even remember Georgia and his daughter? Or is he nning


    to run away with that woman?¡±


    Elsie asked them, she didn¡¯t understand how Robert could change to the way he was now?


    Even at the time when they just got to know each other, he hadn¡¯t treated strangers as coldly as he did


    now, or did his character change after he lost his memory?


    And, he suddenly disappeared, and now he suddenly got back but lost his memory, who knew what


    happened in between this time?


    ¡°Elsie, he doesn¡¯t even bother about us, he got back only to make sure if he really is Robert Simpson,


    that is what he told me yesterday.¡±


    Jasper told her.


    ¡°And after making sure, what is he nning to do?¡±


    Elsie asked him curiously.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that, even when ites to that woman with him, I only wanted to ask her


    something, but Robert suddenly looked at me with eyes full of hate, as if I was trying to take that


    woman away from him, so I couldn¡¯t keep asking anymore. We used to be such good friends, and now


    our rtionship isn¡¯t evenparable to that of strangers. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Elsie was frowning, apparently Robert was not only ignoring her, he was even treating his best friends


    like that, and now that Robert¡¯s mother¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t gotten better, it seemed that Robert wouldn¡¯t


    get into contact with them in the future as well, this was giving them a headache.


    ¡°We gotta take one step at a time, now that he is back, it seems that he is not nning to leave here


    again, let¡¯s see what he is nning to do next.¡±


    They were talking, and Robert made his next move pretty quickly.


    After he made sure who he was, he rushed back to the Shaos Group, nobody knew what he did, but


    his previous staff was still trusting him, and kept on doing their work.


    Alex was kicked out of the Simpson family, it only took half a month of time for Robert to take over the


    wholepany.


    Even Ivan was pushed out by Robert, Robert didn¡¯t even thank his cousin for keeping hispany


    running, even though he didn¡¯t kick Ivan out officially, but he did push him out of the management crew.


    Because of this, Elsie was mocking Ivan for quite a few days, saying that he was so useless, that he


    was so easily pushed out by Robert, that he was willingly a ve.


    If it wasn¡¯t Ivan protecting Robert¡¯s work, Robert couldn¡¯t have kicked Alex out so easily after just


    Ivan couldn¡¯t onlyugh about it bitterly, he didn¡¯t know why his cousin was hating him so much, he


    wasn¡¯t nning on taking over thepany.


    He was Dr. Ivan, it was easy for him to earn money by just performing some small surgery, the rich


    people were all depending on him, afraid that they might need him for a surgery some day.


    Only his cousin, was now like a stranger to him.


    In that half a month, Elsie and the others were able to get to know that women with Robert better.


    It was said that she was by his side after he had his ident all along, nobody knew how they met, but


    she was with him the whole time, her name was Sierra, and now Robert had announced that she was


    his fiance.


    But now, Robert even told his staff to prepare their wedding, he was going to marry Sierra.


    When Elsie got to know the news, she was so furious that she almost passed out.


    He forgot people who had been good to him, he dared to find another woman to start a family, to live a


    happy life.


    He shouldn¡¯t even think about it, she would definitely sabotage this wedding.


    ¡°You guys are just standing there watching, are you just going to let him go through with this wedding,


    that Sierra is not a good woman, who knows what she is nning in her head, maybe it was her who


    made him lose his memory, and you are just going to watch this, without doing anything?¡±


    Elsie, Jasper, Jason and Ivan were together, talking about what they should do next.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to do anything, but Robert doesn¡¯t even want to see us, he doesn¡¯t trust us,


    what could we possibly do to stop his wedding? He is now an independent person, he is not a child,


    what do you think we should do?¡±


    Ivan sighed as he was asking her those questions, he had to take a lot of refusal already.


    He went to see Robert at the office many times, but the only result was that he didn¡¯t even want to see


    him, at least they were still cousins, but Robert didn¡¯t even care for that.


    What else could he do? he was also very desperate.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jason and Jasper made the same experience, they tried to see Robert many times, to talk about the


    past, but Robert didn¡¯t even see them.


    It had been a month and yet they hadn¡¯t sit down with Robert to chat yet.


    Right in this moment they couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t get close to Robert, what about that woman? She can¡¯t just stay at home with Robert


    all day every day, doesn¡¯t she even go out to shop, or do so some of her own stuff? Isn¡¯t Robert busy in


    his office anyways, is that Sierra woman with him the whole time?¡±


    ¡°How are we, a couple of grown men, going to get close to a woman? Before we tried to talk about her,


    do you have any idea how Robert was looking at us? As if we were trying to make her cheat on him,


    trying to take his woman, do you think we dare to keep asking about Sierra, or even get close to her?¡±


    Jasper was gossiping, he found that he was wronged, he was simply trying to get more information on


    where this woman wasing from, trying to find out what she wanted, but he hadn¡¯t even said a few


    words, and Robert¡¯s eyes already looked as if he wanted to kill him.


    What kind of special possession was this? When he used to be with Georgia, Robert had never been


    like that, even Jasper was wondering if Robert had fallen in deep love with this woman?


    Then what about Georgia? Jasper had no idea what to do.


    He couldn¡¯t tell his friend to go back to the love of his life, to leave behind the woman he loved now.


    He was a man, the feelings of a man to a woman wereplicated, he knew that much.


    ¡°Then is there a way to get them both out? Since they are like glued together, do you have an idea how


    to get both Robert and Sierra out to some party or something? At a party, they shouldn¡¯t behave like


    siamese twins, right? There must be a moment we can use.¡±


    Elsie thought that the three guys didn¡¯t care about how many women Robert had because they were


    friends, but Elsie cared.


    Even if she hated Robert now, she wanted to do something for Georgia, she couldn¡¯t just watch this


    man marry another woman while Georgia was still in aa, she would never allow this kind of thing


    happen.


    When Elsie said that, Jasper¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°I got an idea, but I need to ask Jason for help.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jasper suddenly asked his good buddy.


    ¡°You and Miranda aren¡¯t engaged yet right, what if you threw an engagement party, we will try to get


    Robert to be there, then we can talk to Robert alone, and then try to find out more about Sierra, what


    do you think about that?¡±


    After hearing Jasper mention Miranda, Jason¡¯s expression darkened a little.


    After Robert¡¯s wedding, he was nning to see Miranda, but when Robert was in trouble, he was busy


    with this situation all the time, so that Miranda and him barely saw each other.


    He was busy with Robert¡¯s disappearance for a couple of months without any news, and Jason had no


    choice but to give up on it, at the same time Miranda came for him.


    She said that she wanted to talk to him, ask him to help her with something.


    She had saved him once, Jason promised that he would pay it back, so he went to see her.


    But he never expected that the first thing she said was to ask him to pretend to be her boyfriend.


    Jason thought that it was ridiculous, but Miranda gave him a reason.


    Her father was forcing her to get engaged to someone, it was someone that her father praised a lot,


    and he actually grew in his hands, but Miranda didn¡¯t like him, she wanted to find someone to be her


    fake boyfriend, that was what she turned this favor into.


    Jason actually didn¡¯t want to ept that, but in the end he couldn¡¯t refuse her begging, so he said yes.


    The whole city now knew that he and Miranda were engaged, even though they didn¡¯t throw a party for


    that, but they all thought they were already preparing their wedding.


    He and Miranda were ying along, what Miranda thought was to just keep on going until she found


    someone she really loved, or until Jason found someone he loved, then they would end this


    rtionship.


    Jasper knew about this, being his good friend, he couldn¡¯t keep this from him, so that is why Jasper just


    said that.


    They already pretended to be engaged, if they had a party now, he felt that it wasn¡¯t good for Miranda,


    if they canceled the engagement, it would be very hurtful for a girl, but this was the only way to get


    Robert out to see them at this moment.


    ¡°Let me talk to Miranda.¡±


    Jason agreed in the end, he took out his phone to tell Miranda the situation, and Miranda immediately


    said yes.


    ¡°This is no trouble at all, it is just an engagement party, you are a handsome and good guy, I have so


    many girlfriends who are jealous, even if you just pretend to be my fiance, I can still anger those


    jealous girls, isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    Since his biggest worry was out of the way, Jason agreed to the idea that Jasper had, they started


    talking about the ns, after announcing that they would have an engagement party, both families


    were so happy, so the nning would be quick, in the end they set the date on Jason¡¯s birthday, which


    was just in a week.


    Elsie sighed, she started talking to Georgia in the ward again.


    This day, she was there talking about the usual things.


    ¡°Georgia, Jason and Miranda are getting engaged, if you are not going to wake up soon, be careful


    your husband will be taken away by another woman, do you know, he has brought back another


    woman, and he wants to marry her, he has made me so furious, don¡¯t you want to wake up and beat


    him?¡±


    As Elsie said that, she suddenly noticed that Georgia¡¯s hand moved a little.

 Chapter 238 A Planned Meeting

    Chapter 238 A nned Meeting


    ¡°Gigi, did you hear me? Are you going to wake up?¡±


    Elsie asked eagerly. She held Georgia¡¯s hand and hoped that the person who was lying in the bed


    could open her eyes.


    However, the person continued to be in deep sleep. It seemed like everything that happened just now


    was her imagination.


    ¡°Is there any doctors out there? Come quickly and check on her!¡±


    Elsie could not believe that what she had seen just now was only her imagination. She felt Georgia¡¯s


    strong desire to wake up. Maybe she was recovering rapidly and would wake up immediately.


    Several doctors came with the nurses to examine her.


    ¡°Miss rke, Miss Lane¡¯s condition is the same as before and does not show any signs of waking up.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words disappointed Elsie greatly. She was certain that Georgia¡¯s hand had moved. After


    sending the doctor out of the room, Elsie sat beside the bed and started to nagged at her.


    ¡°I absolutely did not imagine this. You certainly moved just now. Maybe you will wake up soon. Gigi,


    you are aware that Robert has betrayed you and is dating another women, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you


    angry? If you want to wake up and punish that unfaithful man, you should do so. If not, that man will


    spend his days happily with another woman.¡±


    Elise nagged at Georgia¡¯s bedside for more than an hour. She was unsessful in waking Georgia up


    with her nagging but instead, she felt sleepy and took a nap in the lounge beside Georgia¡¯s ward.


    After that, Elsie set up a video call with Annie. Annie was able to see Georgia through the video call.


    Annie had been living in City G for more than a month. Annie had gotten more and more close to


    Vanessa so she had noints living there.


    Annie¡¯s only concern was her mother but it was a pity that her mother was still unconscious.


    A week had passed and Elsie, Jasper, Jason and Ivan¡¯s n finally went into action.


    Jason and Miranda¡¯s engagement party was held that night. Of course, Jason had sent an invitation


    letter to Robert to invite him to their engagement party.


    In the past, Robert would definitely ignore that invitation letter. He did not even know them and had no


    ns of joining it. But Jasper came to hispany every day to get close to him. Jasper sent a lot of


    old photos and videos to him, in hopes of letting Robert realize that they knew each other. Anyway,


    Jasper annoyed him from all aspects.


    Robert¡¯s attitude towards Jasper was unfriendly but it was not to the extent that Robert would chase


    Jasper out of hispany and forbid him to enter his office. After being fed up with Jasper¡¯s pestering,


    Robert finally agreed to attend Jason¡¯s engagement party that night.


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, tonight is our engagement party. In the future, if you require my help or intend to break off


    our engagement, feel free to tell me. I will absolutely cooperate with you.¡±


    Jason and Miranda were the main characters of the engagement party. The both of them were standing


    together and entertaining the guests.


    Guests entered the venue group by group. They were both quite tired after entertaining all of them.


    During their break, Jason apologized to Miranda again as he thought that he took advantage of the


    engagement party that night and seemingly took advantage of Miranda. He felt sorry for Miranda.


    ¡°We have known each other for so long. Since we are considered as an engaged couple by outsiders,


    why are you still calling me Ms. Bradley? You should call me Miranda, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Miranda neglected Jason¡¯s words just now andughed jokingly.


    Miranda was energetic and outgoing. Jason had a good impression of Miranda. But sometimes, her


    requests gave him a headache.


    ¡°I understand, Miranda. Since we are an engaged couple, you can directly tell me if you need me to do


    something for you.¡±


    Miranda held Jason¡¯s hand at once.


    ¡°Today is our engagement party. So, we should be more intimate so that my father will not worry about


    our rtionship. I understand that he has good intentions but I want him to think that we are very happy


    and blissful. Can you do that?¡±


    Jason noticed the anticipation in Miranda¡¯s eyes. Holding her soft and delicate hand, he suddenly felt a


    little nervous and his heartbeat elerated.


    Although they had known each other for a long time, it was the first time that they were that intimate


    and Miranda had even taken the initiative to hold his hand. He had a weird feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Rest assured. Your father wishes us to be happy and blissful. I will meet his expectations.¡±


    Jason made a promise to Miranda. He had taken advantage of a girl¡¯s engagement party and so he


    couldn¡¯t help agreeing to all the girl¡¯s requests that day.


    The engaged couple talked to each other while entertaining the guests. Jasper, Ivan and Elise were


    having a conversation at the side of the room.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Roberting? Is he noting?¡±


    Elsie was worried and asked. The engagement party was going to start and there was still no sign of


    Robert. Elsie really wondered whether Robert woulde to the event.


    ¡°He has promised me so it is unlikely that he would break his promise. Maybe he is held up by


    something and will arrivete.¡±


    Jasper believed in his judgement. He thought that Robert would fulfil his promise although he became


    a different person.


    They felt uneasy. After a while, Robert certainly came while holding Sierra¡¯s hand.


    It was the second time Elise had met Sierra.


    If Robert wasn¡¯t so protective of that woman, Elise would definitely rush forward to give that wretched


    couple a beating. But she could only stand there while feeling resentful at the couple.


    ording to their original n, Jason and Miranda would take the initiative to greet Robert and Sierra


    when they came in.


    ¡°I initially thought that you would not attend my engagement party.¡±


    Jason smiled at Robert.


    Robert looked at Jason coldly. Robert did not find Jason familiar and did not want to talk much.


    If he wasn¡¯t sure that he had known these people in the past and Jasper had not continuously pestered


    him, he would not attend the engagement party.


    ¡°Congrattions on your engagement.¡±


    Jason said calmly. Miranda who was at the side smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, you have not introduced thedy beside you to us. I heard that she is your fianc¨¦e but


    you have never introduced her to us. Can I talk to thisdy? I have a feeling that she is a friendly


    person when I first met her and would like to have a chat with her.¡±


    Robert looked at Miranda suspiciously. He lowered his head and asked the woman beside him.


    ¡°Would you like to talk to her?¡±


    ¡°Robert, it is fine. I can have a chat with her myself.¡±


    Sierra answered gently and smiled at Miranda.


    ¡°Hi, I am Sierra Moon.¡±


    Robert took the initiative to speak to them.


    ¡°Sierra is my fianc¨¦e. We are going to get married next month and you are all weed to attend your


    wedding.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s face showedplex emotions. However, she remembered their original n and held


    Sierra¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ms. Moon, why are we standing with those men? Let¡¯s go there to talk privately. I have known that you


    are Mr. Simpson¡¯s fianc¨¦e from the beginning and so I have prepared a gift for you. I would like you to


    take a look at it but I was uncertain of your arrival today so I have not taken it out yet. Since you have


    ¡°You have prepared a gift for me?¡±


    Sierra seemed to be surprised. She appeared to be a gentle person who talked softly and did not have


    any schemes.


    At Jason¡¯s side, he started to talk to Robert.


    ¡°After you have returned, you have note to meet me at all. I have some important news regarding


    your mother to discuss with you privately. While Miranda and Ms. Moon are having a conversation, can


    I talk to you privately?¡±


    Although he had no memories of his mother, he had met her a few times after he had returned.


    Thinking of his mother¡¯s unstable mental state, he groaned and agreed to Jason¡¯s request in the end.


    Regardless of their intentions, these people could not do anything to Sierra and him on that asion


    so Robert felt at ease and spoke to Sierra.


    ¡°Mr. Murphy and I will go to the side to talk about something. You and Ms. Bradley have a good chat


    here. I wille back in a while.¡±


    Sierra nodded. Miranda held Sierra¡¯s hand and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take your gift. I hope that you will like it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving me a gift?¡±


    Sierra asked curiously.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson is Jason¡¯s good friend. This year, you saved Mr. Simpson and took such good care of


    him. Being Mr. Simpson¡¯s good friend, Jason wants to thank you with a gift.¡±


    Her answer was quite unconvincing. She simply came up with a barely eptable excuse. Since


    nobody knew Sierra¡¯s background, Miranda needed to act friendly with Sierra on the surface.


    Sierra smiled.


    ¡°I think that I am unworthy of the gift. Robert is my fianc¨¦ and it is natural that I take care of him.¡±


    While holding Sierra¡¯s hand, Miranda had a long conversation with Sierra. She had really prepared an


    expensive jade bracelet and gifted it to Sierra.


    During their conversation, Miranda tried to figure out Sierra¡¯s identity from all aspects.


    However, Sierra did not disclose anything about what she and Robert had experienced during the year.


    She appeared to be ignorant about Miranda¡¯s attempts of getting information from her.


    Sierra continued to smile gently and talk with a soft voice.


    Seeing that Robert was treating them so coldly, Miranda did not dare to y tricks with Sierra. If she


    enraged Robert at that moment, he would be even more unapproachable.


    She could only walk to the other side of the room and chat with Sierra politely. Jason immediately


    brought Robert to Ivan and Jasper¡¯s side.


    Elise was naturally not present at that moment. Robert would only be infuriated after seeing her and as


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    a result, both sides would not be able to sit down and talk nicely.


    Elise was forced to leave during that moment.


    After he had seen the three of them, Robert knew that they wanted to discuss something with him.


    The four men went to a hotel room privately. After they all had taken their seats, Robert spoke to the


    three of them.

 Chapter 239 A Stubborn Man

    Chapter 239 A Stubborn Man


    ¡°You all keep contacting me after Ie back, what actually do you all want to talk to me? Tell me


    everything clearly and don¡¯t disturb me anymore.¡±


    Robert¡¯s voice was indifferent, he seemed to be impatient with the three people in front of him.


    But three of them were his best friends in the past. Ivan was his cousin while Jason and Jasper grew


    up along with him. He was so indifferent at the moment, Jason and Jasper were upset.


    However, telling the truth was the most important matter at the moment. Jasper spoke first.


    ¡°I don''t know why you''re so wary of us. We used to grow up together and took care of each other. You


    have disappeared for a year, we don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re alive or dead. However, Jason, Ivan and I


    keep looking for you. We never stop searching for you. We¡¯re happy that you¡¯re back. You have lost


    your memory and don¡¯t recognize us. We can understand that you want to be wary of us but why you


    always look at us as if we are your enemies? I can¡¯t understand why.¡±


    Jasper spoke the words. He really wanted to talk with Robert honestly. He was also discontented with


    Robert¡¯s expression that showed disdain on them.


    He was not Robert¡¯s subordinate. They held the same social status. He did not have to tolerate him


    and straight away said everything out.


    Robert frowned.


    ¡°People will seldom treat others sincerely in this world. Even if someone is your best friend in the past,


    he will betray you in the dark. I have lost my memory, I am not familiar with you all. Why do I have to


    trust you? I don¡¯t even find any reason to trust you. Time will reveal everything. If we are best friends in


    the past, we can get along starting from now and rebuild our friendship. However, who knows whether


    you all are involved in the incident that I have suffered from?¡±


    After Robert said that, Jason patted the table furiously.


    ¡°You mean that you suspect we are the ones who cause you to disappear for a year?¡±


    He thought that Robert would let his guard up because he lost his memory. However, he did suspect


    that they caused him to suffer from the incident.


    Jason was outraged, he suddenly understood why Elsie wanted to beat him once she saw him.


    To be honest, he wanted to beat Robert too.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I suspect? Whoever gets closer to me is suspicious. I will find up the truth by myself. If you


    are really my best friend and don¡¯t want me to suspect you, then don¡¯t approach me before I find up the


    truth. After I investigate it, I will apologize to you all.¡±


    Robert spoke arrogantly, he only trusted his judgement.


    Ivan, Jason and Jasper looked at each other. Although Robert was efficient in his action and always be


    wary of others in the past, he never behaved like this before.


    Did Robert face anything that influenced him seriously?


    Ivan talked to his cousin.


    ¡°Robert, Jason and Jasper are your best friends, I am your cousin. I admit that I have intervened in the


    matter of yourpany when you disappear for a year. That¡¯s because uncle wants to spoil your effort,


    I cannot help but fight with him. I don¡¯t really concern about the business of the Simpson family, you


    don¡¯t have to worry about that and be wary of me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I misunderstand you before.¡±


    Robert apologized. He indeed suspected Ivan initially, he straight away removed Ivan¡¯s power to take


    charge of thepany. He thought that Ivan had involved in the incident that he suffered.


    However, after he observed Ivan¡¯s behaviour after Ivan left, he indeed thought too much. Ivan did not


    have a bad idea about hispany.


    He was a man of his word, he would apologize if he did something wrong.


    Ivan smiled, Robert was indeed his cousin. Robert would admit his mistake.


    Although Robert seemed to act more extreme than previous and be suspicious of everyone around


    him, he was as frank and forthright as before, he would admit his mistake.


    Three of them looked at each other, Ivan thought of Georgia whoy on the ward bed. He asked


    Robert.


    ¡°Robert, you have disappeared for a year, have you investigated the incident and your life experience


    in the past?¡±


    ¡°Everything is not clear. I want to find up the truth but someone will provide some fake evidence for


    me.¡±


    Robert did not say how much he had investigated but he was indeed finding up all his past.


    ¡°Robert, I have an offensive question but I have to ask. Ms. Moon is your fianc¨¦e, then have you


    forgotten your previous fianc¨¦e? Do you remember her?¡±


    Robert showed aplicated expression. He indeed found up that he had a fianc¨¦e and they almost


    got married but he chose another woman in his wedding. Obviously, he had aplicated rtionship


    with the woman.


    After Ivan mentioned that, he asked Ivan directly.


    ¡°What do you want to say? I indeed forget her, I also investigate my past but it does not affect my


    marriage with Sierra. I have confirmed that Sierra is my fianc¨¦e. About the past, if I really hurt her, I will


    apologize to her. But I have not found up everything. I am not sure whether she is the one involved in


    my incident.¡±


    ¡°I know you will not trust me now no matter what I say but Georgia is your love. We have known you for


    so many years. It is the first time you fall in love with a woman severely. You have sacrificed a lot and


    do a lot for her. You even risk your life to protect her¡­Robert, you have to think carefully. If you have


    gained your lost memory, will you regret the marriage with Sierra? As your best friend, I want to advise


    you to dy the marriage. You should wait until you gain your memory. If your choice is Ms. Moon at


    the moment, we will not persuade you anymore.¡±


    Jasper stood up and spoke to Robert.


    No matter how, Robert was their friend in the past. Although Robert was suspicious of them, it was


    because he had experienced a lot of bad things in that year and caused him to hold his guard up.


    He would not be disappointed by Robert because of that. He would still say and did whatever he


    wanted.


    ¡°During the year I disappeared, Sierra was harmed in order to protect me. She even nearly passed


    away one time. She treated me sincerely. I promised that I will protect her forever, I will not break the


    promise.¡±


    Robert talked to them seriously. He could feel that they meant no harm to him, they even showed


    kindness to him.


    But he was suspicious of everyone, he would not trust them.


    ¡°Robert, many people have protected you in your life but it does not mean that you have to sacrifice


    your marriage. Do you know the situation with Georgia? After you disappeared, she was sent to the


    hospital and in aa until now.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s name reverberated in his ear and he covered his forehead subconsciously.


    He felt that his brain was buzzing. It was painful and he was annoyed.


    ¡°Really? She has not gained her consciousness now?¡±


    Robert asked them, he was curious about Georgia all of a sudden. Did he really love the woman so


    much in the past?


    Jason nodded.


    ¡°She has not gained her consciousness. The doctor does not say that when will she gain her


    consciousness but I know that she must be waiting for you toe back. If you choose Ms. Moon, you


    should inform her. Even if she is lying on the bed now, you should meet her, right?¡±


    Jason thought that Georgia was a great influencer for Robert. If Robert met her, would she stimte


    Robert to think of the past? It was the only bet he could make.


    ¡°No need. Since I have a new rtionship, I should not intercept those things in the past. I don¡¯t want to


    let both of them down. Since I have selected Sierra, then I will apologize to Georgia after she gains her


    consciousness provided that she does not involve in the incident rted to me.¡±


    After Robert said that, Ivan was outraged. Why didn¡¯t he find that Robert was so stubborn before?


    ¡°Why do you make such a firm decision? Don¡¯t you regret after you gain your memory?¡±


    Jason could not help but ask the questions. He thought that if Robert remembered Georgia in the


    future, he must be regretted.


    As Robert¡¯s best friend, that was the only thing he could do.


    He could not stop Robert from marrying someone else, in addition, no one could stop him.


    ¡°I have a son with Sierra. It is quite funny. Before I lost my memory, I had sex with her once. Because


    of the reason, she saved me afterwards. Do you think I should abandon her at this stage? I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But you also have a daughter with Georgia.¡±


    Jasper asked confusingly.


    ¡°After Ie back, I have met all my trusted subordinates and check everything rted to Georgia.


    Georgia¡¯s daughter is not my biological daughter. I have undergone a lot of DNA tests with her


    daughter before, she is not my daughter.¡±


    After saying that, Robert stood up.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Initially, you want to see me regarding the matter of my mother. Since you all talk about all these, I


    have a decision already. It is a waste of time to talk with you all. I want to leave first.¡±


    After Robert said that, he wanted to leave.


    Jason, Jasper and Ivan looked at each other, they could not help but watch him leaving.

 Chapter 240 Do You Want to Give Up?

    Chapter 240 Do You Want to Give Up?


    After the door waspletely closed, Jason startedining.


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t realize Robert¡¯s so stubborn before? The feeling of not turning back once he¡¯s


    determined makes me feel like hitting him!¡±


    Jasperughed next to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he used to decide that the persons he wanted to protect and respect were us, back


    then of course you wouldn¡¯t think that there was something wrong with his character. However, his eyes


    are full of Ms. Moon now. We are all considered bad guys to him. That¡¯s why you get angry and feel like


    punching him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really troublesome.¡±


    Jason sighed. Ivan who was at the side also started to join their conversation, ¡°So, what shall we do


    now? Robert doesn¡¯t trust us obviously and he wants to hold a wedding with Sierra soon. If he holds


    the wedding, then bad things will happen to my cousin and Georgia, right?¡±


    Ivan was worried when he thought about it. He thought that if Elsie knew what they had talked about


    today, she would definitely rush to see Robert with a knife and then died with him.


    ¡°Luckily he came back alive. He is still healthy and alive. As for other things, let¡¯s take one step at a


    time and see what shall we do after the step.¡±


    Jasper spoke to the two men with a delighted smile on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel so down. He had disappeared for one year and wasn¡¯t our greatest wish is that


    he¡¯s still alive? Now, he is alive, he¡¯s requickened and looks so healthy, this can be considered as a


    good thing... As for Sierra, let¡¯s observe her for a while first. If there¡¯s really something wrong with the


    woman, she will reveal her true colour. However, why Robert said that the two of them have a son? Is


    Robert being tricked?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s so defensive now, even though a paternity test might have been done, I think he


    will do it again in few more ces. I think Sierra still doesn¡¯t have the ability to lie to Robert. Don¡¯t you


    notice that he¡¯s suspicious of everyone now? But this is a problem, is it the destiny that decides


    Georgia and my cousin will not be a couple forever?¡±


    Ivan sighed. All of them were speechless for a moment.


    After Robert returned to the hall, Miranda and Sierra had already finished chatting.


    Sierra cheerfully walked towards Robert.


    ¡°Have you finished talking already? I feel a bit tired and want to go back and rest.¡±


    Robert asked with concern.


    ¡°Are you having a headache? I¡¯ll take you home now.¡±


    Sierra smiled gently. Robert held Sierra¡¯s hand directly and left the dinner party.


    Miranda and Elsie rejoined the men. Miranda then briefly told them what had happened when she saw


    Sierra.


    ¡°I tried to ask her what had happened to Robert in that one year and where was he staying? But she


    didn¡¯t reveal a single word. It seems that this woman is not a simple person. She can speak without


    revealing a single word about what had happened to her and Robert in that year. However, she¡¯s gentle


    and her tone¡¯s also gentle. It¡¯s not clear whether this woman has any bad intentions. I don¡¯t feel


    disgusting talking to her anyway. She¡¯s very considerate about my emotions.¡±


    Elsie mocked Miranda straight away, ¡°I think you can use another word to describe the woman, which


    is scheming.¡±


    Miranda smiled helplessly. She only met Elsie a few times. However, because of Georgia, Miranda met


    her few times. Both of them could be considered nodding acquaintances.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think the woman is simple.¡±


    Miranda looked at the three men and came to her conclusion about Sierra.


    ¡°What about you guys? Since you guys met Robert today, what exactly was his attitude? What exactly


    is going on between him and Sierra?¡±


    Elsie asked the three men. Ivan was in quandary for a moment. He did not know how to exin


    Robert¡¯s stubbornness. He did not know how to exin that Robert had made them feel like punching


    him.


    ¡°He seems to trust Sierra very much. He has even decided to marry Sierra next month. Besides,


    Robert said that Sierra had saved him. She almost lost her life when saving him. Therefore, he


    promised to marry her. We persuaded him to wait until he has recovered his memory but he refused.¡±


    Jason exined what had happened this evening to Elsie. Else looked bad after the words.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember Gigi at all? Didn¡¯t you guys ever mention the past?¡±


    Ivan answered, ¡°Of course we did, but he doesn¡¯t care about his past at all. He even suspects that all of


    us were involved in his disappearance incident a year ago. He thinks we¡¯re all bad guys and ...¡±


    Ivan sighed.


    ¡°He said that he knew Sierra a few years ago, and they have a son so he has to marry Sierra.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Did he mingle with Sierra a few years ago?¡±


    Elsie was very angry and her eyebrows rose.


    ¡°That¡¯s what he said. We haven¡¯t checked it yet. But I don¡¯t think he will lie to us about such things. We


    also can¡¯t figure out how he had a rtionship with Sierra a few years ago and how they have a son.¡±


    Elsie stood up and punched the wall hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m so depressed. Why the people around me are always being cheated on by men? It pisses me off, it


    really pisses me off ...¡±


    Elsie was roaring angrily at the side. The other three men could onlyugh bitterly. Elsie was grumpy


    and they were used to see it. That was why they did not give any advice.


    Actually, the men were depressed too but they could not express their emotions and cursed straight


    like what Elsie did.


    After all, Robert was still their good friends. If Robert insisted to marry another woman, they would


    respect him as long as the woman would not make him feel ashamed.


    That evening, Elsie was so angry that she came to Georgia¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Gigi, do you think Robert is a man who doesn¡¯t know how to differentiate between good guys and bad


    guys? He has had a son with another woman a few years ago. He had told you that he loves you so


    much and you guys were about to marry each other. Who knows he¡¯ll disappear for a year and bring a


    woman with her son? He doesn¡¯t even bother about you when you¡¯re in the ward. I hate that I can¡¯t


    control this modern world, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him and kill all the flirts!¡±


    Elsie kept on rambling about Robert and cursed Alfred a few times.


    She had really been pissed off by these two men in this past one month or two. Although she was not


    hurt by these two men, her best friend and best sister had been hurt by those two yboys. It really


    pissed her off.


    Elsie was very angry and she ended up sleeping beside the hospital bed. By the next morning when


    she woke up, she nned to go out for a quick breakfast and then came back to continue her rage


    about Alfred and Robert for what they had done.


    She felt that Georgia was the only person who would listen to herints.


    However, before she left the ward, she saw clearly that Georgia moved her hands again. She was very


    excited and shouted for a doctor toe over to see what was going on.


    By the time Elsie brought the doctor in, she found that Georgia had opened her eyes.


    At that moment, Elsie did not know how to describe her feeling. She felt that her two-month anger had


    disappeared and her whole heart was left with nothing but surprise.


    No matter what, her sister had returned alive and Georgia had woken up. All these things were enough


    to make Elsie feel happy.


    ¡°Gigi, when did you wake up?¡±


    Elsie asked excitedly but Georgia just looked at Elsie in confusion. She seemed a little confused about


    her current situation, nor did she know why she was lying here, nor did she know how long she had


    been lying there. She could do nothing but let the doctor check her condition in a daze.


    It took the doctor ten minutes to give Georgia a basic checkup.


    ¡°Ms. rke, Ms. Lane has woken up now. We have to do an in-depth checkup to examine her body


    recovery condition. However, she¡¯s in good condition now. If there¡¯s anything happened to Ms. Lane


    The doctor left with the nurse after he finished speaking. Elsie then excitedly grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why do you keep quiet? Aren¡¯t you losing your memory?¡±


    Elsie felt that Georgia¡¯s look was weird. Robert had lost his memory. If Georgia lost her memory too, it


    would be a big problem.


    However, after Elsie asked the question, Georgia smiled gently suddenly.


    ¡°Why would you think I¡¯ve lost my memory? When I just woke up, I indeed felt that my brain was nk.


    I didn¡¯t know who am I and where am I. It was as if my entire soul was nk. However, after the doctor


    checked my body, I have returned normal.¡±


    Elsie was relieved after Georgia talked with a clear voice and logical thinking.


    ¡°What a shock, I thought you had be demented. If so, I don¡¯t know how am I going to take care of


    you in future.¡±


    Elsie startedining. She was really happy and her tone was lively.


    Georgia smiled for a while. Then, she frowned and asked, ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit strange to ask this but why


    are you the one who apanies me in the ward? I have woken up for so long and you don¡¯t seem to


    tell me any news about others. Where¡¯s Robert? How is he now? And how are Vanessa and Annie?


    Where are they?¡±


    Elsie frowned after hearing Georgia¡¯s questions.


    If Georgia were her sister, she still could hide the truth with Alfred even though she was sad. She could


    tell anything she wanted as she could not tell most of the things anyway.


    However, Gigi knew everything. Thinking of the disgusting things that Robert had done, Elsie asked


    Gigi tentatively, ¡°Since you had just woken up, do you know how long you have been in aa?¡±


    Georgia tried to move a little but she found herself had no energy. After hearing Elsie¡¯s question, she


    frowned, ¡°Have I been in aa for a long time? I feel that I don¡¯t have energy. Did I hurt my legs too?¡±


    Looking at Georgia¡¯s dazed state, Elsie did not even know where to start the story from.


    ¡°Gigi, you¡¯ve been in aa for one year. A lot of things had happened this year. Robert had


    disappeared for one year too. He just returned to China a while ago.¡±


    Georgia was stunned when Elsie said that.


    ¡°You said that I was in aa for a year, how is that possible? I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve been unconscious


    for so long, I can only vaguely remember that I was kidnapped. By the way, how is Annie?¡±


    Georgia asked fearfully as Annie was kidnapped together with her. She was scared as Elsie did not


    mention about Annie.


    ¡°Annie is with my sister now. She¡¯s in G City now, so she is not able to meet you right away, but I¡¯ll tell


    her about youter.¡±


    Vanessa was in G City? Was not that ce where Alfred and the Chow family was in?


    This made Georgia felt a little strange. She felt that her head was full of buzzing sound and she had a


    headache. Judging from what Elsie had told, Georgia realized there might be something even more


    ridiculous.


    Georgia was worried and she frowned.


    ¡°Elsie, what exactly had happened that year? You better tell me one thing at a time. I¡¯m panicked now


    and I feel that there¡¯s something that had happened out of my control, right? Where¡¯s Robert? Why he


    had disappeared for one year? Why he had juste back? I can sense your hatred towards him.


    What exactly had happened to him?¡±


    Georgia asked with great concern.


    ¡°Gigi, don¡¯t be impulsive and don¡¯t be anxious. Everyone you care about is still alive and well anyway.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It¡¯s just that something has happened to them but they are all healthy and still alive. So, you don¡¯t be


    panicked, okay?¡±


    As Elsie had said this, Georgia was relieved a bit because the persons she cared about were still


    healthily alive. On the other hand, she was nervous as judging at Elsie¡¯s tone, obviously there had


    happened something that she could not ept.


    It was already noon by the time Elsie had finished telling Georgia everything she knew. Elsie¡¯s stomach


    was rumbling with hunger whereas Georgia was lying in silence on the hospital bed.


    Her tears did not fall but her heart was ruthlessly crushed.


    ¡°Have you seen that woman?¡±


    Georgia suddenly opened her mouth and asked the question. Elsie nodded her head.


    ¡°I saw her, but I didn¡¯t speak to her. Robert haspletely changed. If I stand in front of that woman, I


    doubt Robert would find someone to throw me out! Gigi, if the man has had a new sweetheart, then


    you shall not care about him anymore ... You still have Annie, me and my sister. We can live happily


    together. The most important thing for you now is to recover your body well. You have just woken up


    and your muscles have atrophied after lying for one year. The doctor has said, if you wake up, you will


    have to undergo rehabilitation and the rehabilitation process will be very long ...¡±


    Elsie was trying to persuade Georgia not to think about the man. Besides the man, she still had a lot of


    friends, rtives and her daughter. There was no need to make things so difficult for herself.


    Georgia¡¯s tears fell immediately.


    ¡°Elsie, not all feelings can be forgotten easily. If I don¡¯t even try and I give up Robert easily, then I don¡¯t


    deserve to love him.¡±


    ¡°What if he is being deceived? I can¡¯t give up on him without finding out the truth. He has been injured


    so many times to protect me and has almost lost his life. I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want him to be deceived


    by others. However, if he is truly andpletely in love with that woman, I will let go.¡±

 Chapter 241 Everything’s Changed after She was Awake

    Chapter 241 Everything¡¯s Changed after She was Awake


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t understand people who have romantic love.¡± Elsie sighed.


    She had no hopes in romance. The past experience she had made her only had one hope in life, which


    was to eat and sleep well.


    Material life was the most important thing to her. As for romantic love, she had no hopes in it at all. She


    could not understand why those people around her cared so much about romantic rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised Annie to let both of you meet after you¡¯re awake, and I¡¯ve told you what¡¯s happened to


    my sister. Have you figured out how to face this issue when you talk to herter?¡± Elsie had told


    Georgia everything that happened to her sister.


    As for how Georgia thought they should deal with Vanessa¡¯s issue in the future, they still did not have a


    discussion about it.


    Georgia was shocked regarding what happened to Vanessa too.


    It was just that knowing Robert had lost his memory and he even had a new lover made the issue even


    more shocking.


    That was why she did not discuss with Elsie regarding Vanessa¡¯s issue just now.


    ¡°What else could we do? Just go with the flow. Like what you¡¯ve said, what¡¯s done have been done. I


    can¡¯t possibly tell Vanessa what on earth she had experienced in the past and ruin her peaceful life


    now. My only hope is that Alfred Chow is good at telling lies so he could at least let Vanessa live


    peacefully and happily for the rest of her life.¡± Elsie nodded silently.


    She took out her phone and video-called Annie. Of course, Annie had a phone.


    Annie was now at Alfred¡¯s vi in City G, watching a three months old baby boy.


    The baby still could not roll over and his daily routine was eating and sleeping.


    When he opened his eyes asionally, he would show his curiosity towards the world and smiled for


    no reason. Annie¡¯s everyday enjoyment was to y with him. Since she was Mommy Van¡¯s daughter,


    she naturally felt close towards the kid.


    She yed with his little brother by his cradle as usual while shaking a rattle drum toy. Although


    Vanessa still had not regained her memory, Annie¡¯s intimacy with her was not affected at all. Annie did


    not show any distancing towards her and both of them got along exceptionally well. The phone rang


    and noticing it was from her aunt, she immediately picked it up.


    ¡°Hi auntie,¡± Annie greeted Elsie and noticing Elsie now standing in a ward, which was her mother¡¯s, she


    asked out of curiosity, ¡°Auntie, where¡¯s mommy? Please let me have a look at mommy.¡± Elsie smiled


    and she handed the phone straight to Georgia.


    Annie waspletely dumfounded that moment. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake? Are you really awake?


    Am I dreaming now?¡±


    Georgia spoke at the other end of the call, ¡°Annie baby, I just got out ofa this morning. Elsie told


    me I¡¯ve been ina for a year. Annie¡¯s been a good girl this whole year, you¡¯ve listened to Aunt Elsie


    when mommy¡¯s not around. Annie, you¡¯re mommy¡¯s proudest sweetheart!¡± The rim of Annie¡¯s eyes


    went a little red when she heard her praise, yet she looked a little shy and embarrassed too.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯ve spoken to you beside your bed everyday, hoping that you¡¯ll be


    awake one day. I¡¯ll go back to City D to visit you!¡± Annie was so excited that she could not wait to rush


    to the hospital and hug her mother tightly.


    ¡°Calm down, you can¡¯t juste back to City D to visit me without informing others. Where¡¯s your


    Mommy Van? Is she with you now?¡± Georgia wanted to see Vanessa too to see how she looked like


    now, and also to know how her mental state was.


    Vanessa had listened to their conversation at the side and knowing Georgia had gone awake, she was


    shocked at first. She was then brimmed with surprise of joy.


    It was indeed good news when her bestie had gone out ofa. Annie gave her the phone. ¡°Mommy


    Van, mommy wants to talk to you.¡±


    Vanessa took the phone over. She and Georgia looked at each other. Vanessa had a sense of


    familiarity when she saw the person in front of her.


    Although she could not retrieve any memory, she felt affectionate as long as she saw Georgia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve lost my memory. But I know you must be my best friend. As long as I see you,


    I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Georgia did not expect her to say that the moment she spoke.


    She knew what she was thinking, it was most likely that because she had lost her memory, she felt


    guilty and had kept on thinking it was her fault to forget someone. Georgia quickly consoled her.


    ¡°Why do you have to be sorry? It¡¯s all because of ident. Seeing you living healthily now, and I¡¯ve


    gone out ofa, isn¡¯t it good news for both of us? Please don¡¯t feel bad. It¡¯s good if you could regain


    your memory, but it¡¯s totally fine if you couldn¡¯t, just go with the flow. The most important thing is, both


    of us are now living.¡±


    Vanessa smiled, and both of them began to gossip.


    Georgia basically asked about her recent life and listened to her talking about some part of her life to


    see whether she did live happily.


    Annie joined their conversation too in the end. She went to Vanessa¡¯s arms and talked to Georgia on


    the phone.


    They managed to talk for more than two hours from the video call.


    Georgia had decided with Vanessa after discussion to bring Annie to City D after a while. She bet she


    did not have the energy to take care of Annie now too, and there were still a lot more things for her to


    do.


    It would be better for Annie to stay in City G at the moment. She could only cajole Annie to continue


    staying in City G in the end.


    After hanging up the call, Alfred came back. He kissed Vanessa on the face the moment he returned.


    Both of them looked lovey-dovey as a married couple. After sweet-talking for some time, Alfred carried


    the child up and sat next to Vanessa, talking to her.


    Annie had mixed feeling towards Alfred.


    She thought he still treated her nicely now, unlike before, being a little disgusted of her. Yet Annie was


    not easily approachable.


    She could only show her respect to Alfred as an adult and she could not like him. She could not forget


    how Alfred used to take her away and scold her.


    ¡°Alfred, I¡¯ve discussed with Gigi on phone, that I¡¯ll take Annie to City D after a while. It¡¯s time to have a


    meet with them too, and I could use that opportunity to bring Annie to Gigi. Gigi must have missed


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Annie very much.¡± Alfred¡¯s muscles slightly tensed up at once and he wore a weird expression.


    ¡°Must you meet Georgia in City D? I could send someone to take her here and let you guys have a


    meet.¡± Memory was an abstruse thing. Alfred could not guarantee that he was able topletely avoid


    Vanessa retrieving her memory.


    The happy and tranquil life he had now was the life he did not dare to dream before. Since he had tried


    all he could to get this happiness, he would not let anyone ruin it no matter how.


    ¡°Alfred, to be honest, I could feel that you¡¯re always afraid that I¡¯ll go back to City D, what¡¯s wrong? I


    always feel that you¡¯re scared that I¡¯ll leave you, why are you so worried about that? We¡¯ve already


    gotten married and had even given birth to a son. You should have faith in me.¡± Alfred let the servant to


    take Annie outside to y. He held Vanessa¡¯s hand and talked to her alone after going into the flower


    garden.


    The vi of the Chow family had a huge garden and both of them stood next to a bunch of flower


    bushes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, that you¡¯ve used to get bullied in City D. You didn¡¯t live well after we separated


    those few years, and you had a painful memory. Sometimes I thought it would be better for you to


    forget those memories. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to go back.¡± Alfred certainly would not tell her the


    truth of her past, he could tell her that some memories were painful in a euphemistic and deceptive way


    to persuade Vanessa not to be stubborn to retrieve her past memories.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be scared, I have you to protect me by my side, and also my friends and family. No one could


    hurt me,¡± Vanessa replied assertively.


    She felt that she would not get defeated by anything as she had her husband, child, sister and best


    friend by her side.


    ¡°Then could you give me some time? After settling everything here in City G, I¡¯ll take you back to City


    D. Both of us would bring Annie back together.¡± Alfred knew clearly that it was impossible to forever


    forbid Vanessa going to City D.


    And the more he stops her, the more curious Vanessa could be towards her past.


    He should act a bit more open-minded on the other hand and took her back himself. There should not


    be too many idents if he was following.


    ¡°How long would you be able to settle everything?¡± Vanessa did not expect that Alfred was willing to


    return with her. She was certainly willing to be with him. ¡°Maybe half a month and more, we¡¯ll take


    Annie with us and go back after that.¡± Vanessa pondered and thought she could wait for that period of


    time.


    She then agreed.


    Meanwhile, after hanging up the video call with Vanessa, Georgia suddenly realized the door of her


    ward was open.


    The ones who came in were Ivan, Jason and Jasper. Elsie and the hospital staff had informed them


    about her situation immediately after she was awake in the morning.


    They were certainly delighted about that. Having thought about what happened between Robert and


    that woman, they felt that that must be destiny that Georgia had gone out ofa at this crucial


    moment.


    Three of them then promised to go to the hospital to visit Georgia together.


    To Georgia, she was just passed out for a while.


    Having seen them after she was awake, she did not have any distant feeling.


    Although she clearly knew one year had passed, to them, too many things had happened in just one


    year.


    One year time was too long that they thought Robert was already dead, and Georgia might forever be


    ina.

 Chapter 242 Break Her Heart

    Chapter 242 Break Her Heart


    "How are you feeling? Do you feel any difort?"


    Jason, Jasper and Ivan came in and briefly exchanged greetings. Ivan asked with concern. After all, he


    was a doctor and was very concerned about Georgia''s current physical condition.


    "I''m fine. I just feel weak in my limbs. But the doctor said it''s because I''ve been lying on the hospital


    bed for the past year and my muscles have atrophied. As long as I keep rehabbing, I should recover


    quickly."


    Ivan nodded. Georgia really didn''t seem to have any major problems.


    Jason and Jasper didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    "You take care of yourself. If there''s anything you need from us, just let us know."


    That was all Jason and Jasper said. About Robert, neither of them knew what to say.


    "I want to ask you guys one thing. At that time, after I was rescued by you, did anything else happen on


    the ind? Where was Laurence? Where did he go in the end?"


    Georgia remembered that she had woken up for a short time after being rescued from the water. At that


    time, she saw Robert beside her. She also saw Aidan''s wife.


    Later, she fell into aa again. Georgia wondered why she saw Aidan''s wife on the ind at that


    time.


    After she woke up, Elsie didn''t know what had happened to Aidan. She had no idea what had


    happened on the ind, so Georgia could only ask Jason, Jasper and Ivan to see if they knew what


    had happened since then.


    After Georgia asked, Ivan''s face was a bitplicated.


    "The ind was in chaos when we came to rescue you, and Robert disappeared just before that, so


    we''ve been looking for him for the past year. And you were lying unconscious on the ind. As for


    Laurence, he was already dead when we went there."


    After Ivan said this, Georgia''s face changed.


    Despite all the things Laurence had done to hurt her, Georgia was still a little sad to learn of his death.


    In her most helpless time, Mr. Knight had helped her, butter, for various reasons, they actually came


    to this end, which made Georgia feel very sad.


    "What about Robert''s father? And the wife heter married? Elsie doesn''t know about them, do you?"


    Georgia asked again.


    "Aiden has passed away. A few days after you were brought back, he went into surgery once more, but


    this time he didn''t make it."


    "How did he get hurt?"


    Georgia was shocked. She didn''t know what happened in the church after she was taken away by


    Laurence''s people at that time.


    Ivan briefly exined what happened on the day of the wedding.


    "... After you were taken away by Laurence, I rushed to Robert''s side. Robert told me that uncle had


    been hit by an explosion. I guess Robert was forced to say in front of everyone that the bride was


    Emma probably because those people kidnapped my uncle and aunt ..."


    Georgia''s whole body trembled as she heard Ivan''s words.


    Robert''s parents all got hurt. Although Robert had always hated Aidan for abandoning him, after all that


    had happened, Georgia knew that Robert still cared about his father.


    Now, however, Aidan had passed away, and Maisie was mad. If Robert recovered his memory, he


    would be very sad.


    After they finished, Georgia mentioned what she knew.


    "I just asked you guys about the wife that Robert''s father marriedter, and none of you answered me,


    but I did see her on the ind at that time. She came to the ind, but you guys didn''t see her there?"


    Ivan, Jason and Jasper looked at one another. They showed a serious look.


    "It''s true that we didn''t see her. At that time, we didn''t know she hade to the ind either ... You


    know Robert always hated the wife his fatherter married, so we never paid attention to this person.


    How could she have gone to the ind? It''s really strange."


    Jason sighed. Neither of them could figure out why Aidan''s wife, whom heter married, had gone to


    the ind.


    "Let''s find a way to contact her. Maybe there''s something we''re missing. About Robert''s disappearance


    over the past year, maybe she''ll know something."


    Jasper came up with a solution.


    "I know how to reach her. You guys don''t have to do anything. I''ll try to contact her."


    Georgia remembered that Aston and Emilia called Robert''s father uncle.


    Then the wife Aidanter married was their aunt. She could contact Aston first.


    At that time, in the church, they also saw what happened. Maybe Aston knew something.


    Georgia exined their rtionship, and Jason said.


    "In that case, we''ll wait for your findings. Then, we''ll see what to do next."


    They talked for a while about what had happened during this year, and Georgia listened, and at the


    end, she said to Ivan, Jason, and Jasper.


    "Elsie told me about Robert''s current situation. I don''t me him, but I can''t give up and watch him be


    with another woman. I just can''t. Can you guys help me figure out a way to see him? I want to see what


    he''s really like now."


    Jason, Ivan, and Jasper looked at one another for a few moments. They couldn''t refuse Georgia''s


    request.


    "We''ll find a way."


    Jason said yes. After that, Elsie sent them off.


    Elsie bought Georgia a mobile phone, and Georgia called MU first to ask for Aston''s contact


    information, but MU told her that Aston was no longer at MU. So Georgia could only get Professor


    Lee''s contact information first.


    Then Georgia called Professor Lee.


    Professor Lee was happy to know that she had woken up.


    "Now that you''ve woken up, when will you be discharged from the hospital? Will you work after you are


    discharged? There will always be your ce at MU."


    "Professor, of course, I will continue to work. However, I will be in the hospital for rehab. It may take me


    two to three months to get back to normal. After I finish these things, I will definitely go back to MU.


    Thank you for keeping my ce."


    Professor Lee and Georgia talked for a while about recent events, and Georgia asked.


    "Professor, where is Aston now? I lost my phone, so I don''t have his contact information. I''d like to ask


    you for his contact information because I have something to ask for him."


    "He went to the United States this year to further study. It''s a coborative research project with other


    schools. He''s not at MU right now, but he''s been there for almost a year. This project should be over


    soon. If you want to contact him, I''ll send you his phone numberter."


    Georgia said thank you to Professor Lee. After hanging up the phone, thinking of the time difference


    between her country and the United States, Georgia decided to call Aston in the evening.


    ...


    Aston was about to go to the institute to do his experiment when he saw an unknown number calling


    him. Aston found it strange.


    After he picked up the phone, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Aston, this is Georgia."


    Aston was very happy to hear Georgia''s voice.


    Aston knew about Georgia''s unconsciousness. He thought she would never wake up.


    Hearing her voice again now, Aston was happy for Georgia.


    "When did you wake up? How are you feeling now?"


    After the small talk, Georgia cut to the chase.


    "I''m calling you because I have an important thing to ask you. At that time, after I was kidnapped to the


    ind, I had woken up once in a daze. I saw Aidan''s wife on the ind. I remember that she is your


    aunt. Where did she go after that? I just want to know how she is now."


    Aston was a little sad to hear Georgia mention his aunt.


    "Georgia, my aunt has been in aa just like you. She was severely injured by the gunshot and


    almost died. Later, she was rescued with great difficulty. But she hasn''t woken up until now."


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    Georgia hurriedly apologized. She didn''t expect Aston''s aunt to be unconscious even now.


    She still remembered the look of excitement and joy in Aidan''s wife''s eyes when she woke up in a


    daze.


    Georgia felt that there was something else between her and that woman. She had a feeling that the


    woman cared for her.


    However, she didn''t wake up now. Georgia couldn''t find out what had happened since then.


    "I''ll be back home in about three months and then I''ll continue to work at MU. Georgia, will youe


    back to work?"


    Aston asked Georgia this question before the phone was about to hang up.


    "Just now the professor also asked me this question. My answer is still the same. I will go back to work.


    Doing experiments is my favorite thing in my life and it''s also my dream. When you return home, my


    rehab will be almost finished. By then, we may go back to work at MU at the same time."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Then congrattions."


    Aston congratted Georgia on the other end of the line, and they finally hung up.


    In the following days, Georgia had a physical examination.


    There was nothing serious with her. The hospital had prepared a rehab n for her and Georgia began


    rehabbing every day.


    Fortunately, she was only in aa for a year. Her muscle atrophy was not serious.


    Although Georgia got sweaty and sore all over when she practiced walking every day, she felt very


    happy.


    She was exhausted and sweaty every day, and as soon as sheid down, she fell asleep. This feeling


    of rebirth made Georgia feel nothing but relief.


    If she did nothing and just waited quietly, Georgia thought she would go crazy instead.


    She did her best not to think about Robert being with another woman, or how he treated her. All


    Georgia wanted to do was to recover quickly and get out of the hospital.


    But this process couldn''t be over in a few days. The hospital had at least two or three rehab ns for


    her.


    For the first month, she had to stay in the hospital almost every day. After that, she just had to follow


    the hospital''s n to go to the hospital for rehab exercises.


    About a weekter, Jasper called her.


    He told Georgia that he had figured out a way to get Robert to meet her and asked Georgia to be


    patient.


    Georgia suddenly had an expectation.


    If she saw Robert again, what should she say first?


    Georgia was torn for a few days. Three dayster, Jasper made a phone call to Georgia in the


    afternoon.


    "Robert just said he''s gone to the hospital. He will see you in your wardter. Georgia, I still consider


    you as my sister-inw. However, you know Robert''s current situation. The situation is a little


    that no matter what happens, you can always ask for our help. Robert is also cold to us now. You


    shouldn''t be sad for this kind of thing."


    Georgia smiled and nodded.


    "I won''t. I have prepared for the worst."


    The worst result would be to watch him marry another woman and live happily for the rest of his life.


    Georgia had long thought of this result.


    Of course, she would be in pain. But she still had her daughter, her dream, and her career. She would


    not be defeated.


    However, even if she got prepared for it, Georgia never expected that her meeting with Robert again


    would be like this.

 Chapter 243 Finally Met Robert

    Chapter 243 Finally Met Robert


    Georgia thought Robert might give her the cold shoulder if he came, considering he didn¡¯t like her that


    way, and he even thought that she was a viin.


    Just like when Robert thought Georgia was the one who caused the ident. He was cold to her. Or


    better yet, Robert would tell Georgia that he has forgotten about her and he had a new lover, and


    Georgia should opt herself out of this rtionship.


    Georgia has thought about these possibilities so many times. In every possibility, Robert would give her


    the cold shoulder and dumped her. Georgia even had nightmares because she was so obsessed.


    In those nightmares, Georgia was chasing after Robert, and he was hugging another woman in his


    arms, and he wasughing blissfully.


    Georgia has thought of all possibilities, but she could never expect what she saw now.


    Robert led a woman into the room, along with a kid around six years old. The kid looked adorable.


    Three of them walked into the room, and Georgia stunned.


    Georgia¡¯s lips trembled. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Her tears were going to fall at any minute.


    Georgia suddenly understood why Elsie looked so furious when she talked about this.


    Three persons stood in front of Georgia. Robert was holding a pretty woman¡¯s hand, and he was


    holding the kid with another hand.


    They looked like a happy family.


    Who was Georgia for Robert then? She was nothing.


    ¡°You are Georgia?¡±


    After walking into the room with the woman and the kid, Robert asked Georgia.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t respond. She was afraid that her trembling voice would sell her out. Georgia could


    only nod her head and fake a smile.


    However, Robert led the woman forward and sat beside Georgia.


    ¡°I¡¯m Robert. This is my fianc¨¦, Sierra, and that is my child, Wesley Simpson.¡±


    Georgia nodded. What can she say more? Question Robert why he brought these people here?


    Georgia understood what Robert meant exactly the moment he stepped into the room.


    Robert wanted Georgia to back out.


    Robert didn¡¯t need the help of anyone. He didn¡¯t even need to say anything cruel or ironic. As soon as


    Robert brought these two persons into the room, Georgia would break down right away.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, we¡¯ll have our wedding reception next month on the 30th. You¡¯re an old acquaintance of


    Robert, after all. We were thinking to send you an invitation. We hope that you¡¯ll be there and give us


    your blessing.¡±


    Sierra stood up and approached Georgia then she handed an invitation to Georgia.


    Georgia saw the photo printed on the invitation right away. It was Robert and Sierra in their wedding


    suit and dress. They smiled so happily in the photo.


    The huge grief in Georgia attacked her instantly. Georgia can¡¯t hold on much longer. Her lips were


    trembling. Her tears rolled down from her eyes before she could speak.


    ¡°Do you still remember Liszt, the designer? You asked Liszt to design five wedding dresses exclusively


    for me, and you told me that I could wear all five of them on our wedding day. Iughed at you saying


    that it wasn¡¯t good. Now you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re going to marry another woman? Robert, did you


    really forget about me?¡±


    Robert¡¯s expression changed the moment Georgia asked the question.


    Robert thought Georgia understood his decision when he brought Sierra and the child to see her, but


    apparently, Georgia hasn¡¯t given up on him yet.


    ¡°Georgia, I experienced a memory loss, and I have forgotten about you. I¡¯m sorry about that, but I¡¯m


    clear about who I love now. It wouldn¡¯t change even if I have my memory back. I know what¡¯s most


    important for me now. The reason I came today was to give you this invitation card. I¡¯ll be d if you¡¯re


    willing to attend our wedding, and I¡¯ll respect your decision if you don¡¯t. Please do not mention what


    happened between you and me in the past. What has passed is past.¡±


    Robert held the boy¡¯s hand and approached Sierra.


    ¡°You have given her the invitation card. Let¡¯s go. You did what you can.¡±


    Robert prepared to leave the room with Sierra and their child after he finished his words.


    ¡°Do you have to be like this?¡±


    Georgia voiced out.


    ¡°Why are you acting so confident? How do you ensure you won¡¯t change your mind after you have your


    memory back?¡±


    Georgia raised her voice. Robert turned around and smiled mockingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around, and I¡¯ve looked into our past. You had deceived me so many times in the past.


    Many people told me that I almost died rescuing you, but I never heard them telling me what you¡¯ve


    done for me. Do you know what Sierra did for me? She almost died protecting me. Sierra gave almost


    everything she had to save me. You could never imagine what she had gone through for me. You¡¯re


    don¡¯t even worth topete with her.¡±


    Robert looked so cold. He looked at Georgia, and his words were cruel and direct.


    Georgia¡¯s heart shattered into pieces. She didn¡¯t know what Sierra and Robert gone through, but she


    could imagine how much effort Sierra put into Robert based on Robert¡¯s description.


    What about Georgia then? Did she get eliminated just like this?


    Georgia¡¯s eyes were sore. She didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. It was like she deserved the humiliation


    no matter what she said.


    Robert got fed up. He didn¡¯t want to talk to Georgia anymore. He was tired of Georgia, and he felt sick


    the moment she spoke. All Robert wanted was to leave the ce.


    When Robert decided to leave the room with Sierra and the child, the door opened.


    A good looking man walked in.


    He took a nce at Georgia, whoid on the sickbed, then looked at Robert and the people standing


    beside him. The man then spoke in an ironic tone, ¡°Are youparing this woman with Georgia?


    Robert, I used to think you have good taste, but now? You¡¯re worse than a blind person. If you want to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    marry this woman, go ahead. I will be at Georgia¡¯s side from now on. I¡¯ll protect her, love her and I will


    make her life happy.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Robert asked coldly. He hated this man subconsciously, and what this man said made him felt mad.


    ¡°Travis, when did youe back?¡±


    Georgia stunned. She never expected Travis toe back now.


    Georgia has been trying to reach out to Travis after she regained consciousness, but no one knew


    what happened to Travis. Georgia thought something happened to Travis.


    After all, people were trying to kill Travis in the past year.


    However, Travis appeared in Georgia¡¯s ward, and he defended her. Georgia was moved and delighted.


    Georgia was so afraid that something bad might happened to Travis. Thanks, Lord. Travis was


    standing right there, unharmed.


    ¡°Robert, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The most important thing is that you gave up on Georgia today. I


    will be at Georgia¡¯s side from now on, and you won¡¯t take her away from me anymore. Even if you


    regretted your choice after regaining your memory, you won¡¯t have a chance to take her away from


    me.¡±


    Travis mockingly said. He stood up and approached Georgia. Robert and Travis were standing face to


    face, and cruelty filled Robert¡¯s eyes.


    Robert knew he shouldn¡¯t care about Georgia at all. He knew who he should love and protect, but what


    Travis said triggered him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a good taste either, considering you¡¯d defend such apulsive liar. Well, I will give


    my blessing to you and Georgia right away.¡±


    Robert said coldly. He then left the room with Sierra and the child.


    Georgia lowered her head and cried the moment the door closed. Those tears finally found an exit.


    Travis approached Georgia and held her close. He patted Georgia¡¯s back. He felt lucky that he made it


    back to Georgia at such a timing.


    ¡°Georgia, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m back. I will protect you from now on. If Robert didn¡¯t want you back, then dump


    him. He was blind. He doesn¡¯t worth your tears.¡±


    Tears choked Georgia¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Georgia knew what she should do, but it was never a fair game in a rtionship.


    Robert used to love her so passionately, but now, he felt sick of her.


    What made this worse was Robert gave his love to another woman.


    Georgia cried for so long. Her eyes were red and swollen when she finally stopped crying, and she


    pushed Travis away. Her voice sounded coarse.


    ¡°Travis, where have you been in the past year? I asked around, and no one knows where you went.


    Why did youe back? What happened in the past year?¡±


    Georgia calmed down and asked Travis about his status.


    Travis smiled. He didn¡¯t exin too much about Sarah. Instead, he talked about his coboration with


    Sarah and that he helped Sarah to take revenge.


    Travis told Georgia what Jayson did to him.


    ¡°It must be hard for you in the past year. Have you taken revenge? Where is Jayson now?¡±


    ¡°He was kicked out of the Ellis Family Financial Group by Brenton. Initially, he should be dead by now,


    but he escaped. Sarah and I had been trying to look for him, but we have no luck. I rushed back once I


    know you regained consciousness. I¡¯m so sorry, Georgia. Robert went missing for a year, and I didn¡¯t


    manage to help you find him. Now that he has changed, it¡¯s time for you to let go. He obviously cares


    more for the woman beside him.¡±


    Georgia shook her head subconsciously the moment Travis finished his words.


    ¡°Travis, stop persuading me. I know Robert has changed, and I know that he didn¡¯t care about me


    anymore. But you know, I have to know what happened to him in the past year. I have to know what


    made him acting like this now. I can¡¯t give up on him without knowing anything.¡±


    ¡°If he regains his memory someday, he will still be with that woman. I have investigated, and I found out


    that the boy is their child. It means they were probably seeing each other since a few years ago.


    Georgia, you should stop having hopes for him. He is not worth it.¡±


    Georgia smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Travis, there was never a line to determine if it was worth it or not in a rtionship. Before I fell in love


    with Robert, he protected me a few times. He would rather get wounded than injuring me. He almost


    died because of that. I know what he had done for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get hurt, you know, Georgia? If you don¡¯t give up, you will have to stand the pain to watch Robert


    and Sierra together. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt.¡±


    ¡°Travis, stop convincing me. I, at least, have to look into what happened to Robert in the past year.¡±


    Someone knocked on the door while Travis and Georgia were chatting. Georgia thought it was Elsie,


    but instead, a tall, bulky man walked in.


    The man looked like he was in his 30s, and he had thick brows. Georgia didn¡¯t think she knew the man.


    ¡°May I know who are you looking for?¡±


    Georgia asked.


    ¡°Ms. Lane, I was looking for you. I¡¯m Aidan¡¯s confidant. My name is Wilson.¡±

 Chapter 244 Wilson and Will

    Chapter 244 Wilson and Will


    Wilson?


    Georgia had never heard of this name, but his face seemed to look quite familiar to her, she thought


    she might have seen him with Aidan before.


    But Georgia had no idea why this man wanted to see her, so she started asking him questions.


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, do you need something from me? You can just talk to me straight.¡±


    Wilson looked toward Travis.


    ¡°There are some things I need to speak to you alone about.¡±


    Georgia felt a little awkward, Travis thought already understood, and got up smiling.


    ¡°I will go out and make sure that nobodyes in, you can talk in private.¡±


    After Travis left, Georgia asked Wilson to sit down next to her.


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, sorry, I am not allowed to get out of bed, if you need anything to drink, just help yourself.¡±


    Georgia felt that she should be polite in any case, but it was still quite difficult for her to walk, otherwise


    she would have made tea for Wilson.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you don¡¯t need to be so polite, I am going to get straight to the case, I am here because of


    Mr. Simpson¡¯s will.¡±


    Georgia was shocked immediately, Robert¡¯s father passed away not long after she was unconscious,


    that was what she had learned a while ago already.


    But now Wilson told her that he was here for Mr. Simpson¡¯s will, Georgia didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Even though she almost married Robert, but, Robert¡¯s father¡¯s will had anything to do with her which


    left her in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, I know this might seem quite rude, but I don¡¯t understand why Mr. Simpson would want


    you to see me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are an heir in his will, I am here to protect you, to help you go through with this will,


    before you were in aa, so it was impossible, but now that I know you are awake, I needed to see


    you right away!¡±


    Georgia still remembered that Robert told her, his mother agreed to them getting married because his


    father Aidan agreed to put down Robert as his only heir.


    Now that Wilson was telling her, she was the heir of Robert¡¯s father, it made her very stunned.


    ¡°I remember, Robert is the heir of Mr. Simpson, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, this is just a show, Robert is not the heir, he and Mr. Simpson had been in a fight all the


    time, they had their distances, so Mr. Simpson thought of a better idea in the end, you and Robert were


    going to get married anyways, and you will have children, so the heritage is for the next generation, he


    wants you to inherit it, this has no difference to Robert inheriting it, this is what he thought of after


    talking to Robert.¡±


    Georgia was trembling a little.


    ¡°You are saying that Robert knows about this? He agrees with this?¡±


    ¡°At that time I was there, when Robert and his father were talking about this, they agreed on this n,


    and Mr. Simpson said that he is going to give all his control to you, to protect you.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened suddenly, she suddenly understood the reason they made this decision.


    Robert must have thought that he might not be able to protect her, if his father left all his forces to


    protect her, that would be a double check.


    At that time, Robert always wanted to protect her, so Robert wouldn¡¯t refuse Aidan¡¯s idea.


    Ever since the beginning, Robert just wanted to keep his family safe.


    But now, when she thought about the current situation, she sighed in pain.


    ¡°So that is the reason, I understand, I have been in aa this year, Robert just got back to D City, you


    know that?¡±


    ¡°I already know, Mr. Simpson¡¯s heritage is too much, so I often need to fly to different countries to take


    care of the business, you have been in aa all this time, and his heritage had no heir, so I had to


    take care of a lot of things, I wasn¡¯t able to get back right away to check on you.¡±


    ¡°I know that Mr. Simpson had a huge force, even though he passed away, but I believe that his forces


    had never disappeared, this year you must have been looking for Robert, but you haven¡¯t found him,


    otherwise you would have taken him back, I wanna know, can you find out what happened to Robert


    this year? And, what about the woman named Sierra that he brought back, is there anything wrong with


    her?¡±


    Weather or not Robert and Georgia could be together in the future, thinking about Robert¡¯s protection


    for Georgia before, she had a strong determination in her heart that she must protect Robert well.


    Before, this man had always tried to protect her, now it was her turn to protect him.


    Before knowing exactly what happened to Robert, and who that woman was, she was not willing to let


    go, she would not be defeated easily.


    ¡°I have already told people to investigate, but I cannot use Mr. Simpson¡¯s forces! Miss Lane, I have


    something really urgent to take care of, you have to immediately take over his heritage, otherwise, our


    staff might have too many thoughts, they will start to make trouble soon.¡±


    Georgia was hesitating for a while, it was Robert¡¯s father¡¯s heritage, even if she hadn¡¯t looked into it,


    but she knew that it was huge.


    She was just a normal person who did experiments in theboratory everyday, Georgia felt that she


    didn¡¯t have the knowledge to lead apany, to lead a group of people.


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, I know what Mr. Simpson was thinking, he hoped that this heritage would be for me and


    Robert and our kids, but now that Robert turned out like this, and I don¡¯t even know how to lead a


    ording to how Georgia knew Aidan, he must have thought that if he passed away someday,


    Georgia and Robert would take this heritage together.


    But now, Robert only hated her, even if Georgia was giving this heritage to Robert, maybe he would not


    ept it.


    ¡°Miss Lane, about leading apany, Mr. Simpson had thought of that, he never hoped that you would


    lead such a big crowd, so he told me to take charge of that, and Mr. Simpson also found a few others


    who he trusted to help with that, but it is just too huge, and there are still some investors, if you don¡¯t


    immediately take the heritage, they are going to think of all kinds of way to take that over, in the end it


    will all go to be ruined, if you take over, then you can keep Mr. Simpson¡¯s work going, no matter if you


    are nning to hand this over to Robert, or take it for yourself and your kids, but before that, you need


    to take the heritage.¡±


    This was a huge amount of money, Georgia was not able to just take all that.


    Wilson must have guessed what Georgia worried about, so he started talking to her.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you will always need someone to protect you, with Robert¡¯s current situation, if you are the


    heir of Mr. Simpson, only then you can use his forces and his money, then you can investigate what


    happened to Robert, and in case that woman is really a problem, you being the heir, she won¡¯t dare to


    touch you, you can slowly expose who she really is, in this world, if you have no power, you have


    nothing to say, everyone will be able to sit on you.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly thought of Robert¡¯s father¡¯s wife.


    What about her, if Aidan gave his belongings to her? Did she end up with nothing? So Georgia asked


    curiously.


    ¡°I wanna ask you something, if you cannot answer, that¡¯s okay, I wanna know, Mr. Simpson remarried, I


    heard that she is unconscious now, if Mr. Simpson gave me all his heritage, what about her? Does she


    have anything?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, Mr. Simpson certainly arranged everything for his wife, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    It seemed that Wilson didn¡¯t want to make more exnations on that, Georgia thought about it and


    didn¡¯t ask anything either.


    But, if she was really going to ept the heritage.


    Then she had to be clear what she would do in the future.


    ¡°If I ept this, what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson wrote a will, and I have a copy of it, but it is not the original, the original copy is hidden in


    a secret ce, there is the original will, and also a video that he made to announce the will, of course,


    his personal finances and his secrets are all kept there, but those things, Mr. Simpson already gave


    you on the day of the wedding... Miss Lane, you need to first get the important things that Mr. Simpson


    gave to you, only then you can openly ept the will, then his crew will listen to what you say, other


    than that, you can use Mr. Simpson¡¯s secret forces, these forces will protect you, they can help you


    investigate about what happened to Robert.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, you mean that you had no chance to use those forces, I have to take it personally, only I


    can use them, right?¡±


    Wilson nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am asking you to ept the will as soon as possible, if we keep dragging it out, not only


    thepany will be in a mess, you will also not be able to use those forces to help your investigations,


    I am only a henchman, I cannot use them, this year I had no way to find out what happened to Robert.¡±


    After hearing him say that, Georgia was determined.


    She once knew about Aidan¡¯s forces, when Robert was kidnapped, Aidan arranged an helicopter to fly


    them, with only one sentence, Laurence had no choice but to let Robert go.


    What to do with the money, she would think about it in the future, it would be Robert¡¯s anyway.


    But now, she could take this heritage to protect Robert.


    But, Wilson also mentioned, Aidan had already given her that really important thing, Georgia couldn¡¯t


    remember in that moment, so she asked.


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, the secret documents that Mr. Simpson gave me, the one you just mentioned, I cannot


    remember those, can you maybe tell me more details?¡±


    ¡°On the day of the wedding, Mr. Simpson came to see you in person, I was outside the door, I


    remember that Mr. Simpson gave you something important, the secret document is in there, Miss Lane,


    think about it, you must remember.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Georgia tried to remember what happened on the wedding day, and her expression changed


    immediately.

 Chapter 245 Elsie Clarke and Wilson Weaver

    Chapter 245 Elsie rke and Wilson Weaver


    ¡°I remember now. Mr. Aidan Simpson did actually tell me about this. I almost forget about it after waking


    up in a year. It¡¯s just that the thing isn¡¯t with me right now. You do know what happened to me on that


    day, and I am unsure of where it is now. I have to look for it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, you wait for a while, I have to contact a person to confirm where that thing is now?¡±


    Wilson nodded, and waited silently beside her.


    Georgia Lane picked up the phone, and then gave Vanessa Cooke a video call


    However, the one who answered the video call was Annie Cooke, and Vanessa was not on the camera.


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you just call this morning? Howe you called again? Do you miss me?¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help butughed.


    ¡°Of course, I miss our Annie. It has been like years. Does Annie also miss me? But if you miss me, why


    didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    Annie¡¯s little face frowned. She definitely could not say that she did not miss her mother.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid to disrupt Mommy¡¯s nap¡­¡±


    Annie instantly thought of an excuse, and smiled splendidly.


    Georgia and Annie talked some intimate things, and she asked Annie.


    ¡°Where is your Vanessa? I have to ask her something.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa is ying with the little kid. Does Mommy want to talk with Vanessa? I will pass the phone to


    her.¡±


    Georgia nodded. After a while, Vanessa appeared on the camera.


    These days, they would always see each other in video call. Although Vanessa still could not


    remember her past memories, their closeness and trust still existed.


    Vanessa asked Georgia.


    ¡°We just called a while ago. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is an important matter.¡±


    Georgia earnestly nodded.


    ¡°Vanessa, I know that you lose your memories, so perhaps I have to ask Alfred Chow. Where is he


    now? I have to ask him about something important.¡±


    ¡°Alfred hasn¡¯t returned home yet. He is probably dealing with things at thepany. Is it an


    emergency? I can call him to go home now.¡±


    Georgia felt reluctant for a while, and then she shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. After hees back, tell him to contact me immediately. I¡¯ll just ask him by


    then.¡±


    After hanging up the phone with Vanessa, Georgia smiled apologetically towards Wilson.


    ¡°Can you leave your contact information? Right now, I can¡¯t find that thing, and it might take some time


    and effort.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, I can leave my contact information. If there is anything that requires my help, you can


    directly contact me.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s voice was very deep, and seemed to be calm and reliable when doing things. Georgia


    nodded.


    She was about to say something, but the door was knocked.


    ¡°Gigi, are you done talking with the person inside? I have waited outside for so long.¡±


    This was Elsie¡¯s voice as she seemed to havee back already.


    ¡°Miss Lane, since you have other things to do, I¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    Wilson stood up. He prepared to room, and Georgia quickly thanked him.


    Wilson nodded, and he walked to the door. As soon as he had opened the door, he saw a woman.


    That woman looked at him, and her expression changed.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Elsie asked Wilson.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wilson directly asked Elsie. His face was apathetic, and seemed to not understand what the woman


    just said.


    Elsie¡¯s expression suddenly became perplexed, and then she gave a disappointing smile.


    ¡°I recognize the wrong person.¡±


    After Elsie spoke, she gave way for him to walk away. Wilson walked out from the side of Elsie.


    After a moment, Elsie and Travis Armstrong came in.


    Georgia noticed that Elsie¡¯s face was not acting right, and she also had heard the conversation of the


    two by the door a while ago. Georgia nced at Travis, asking if he knew what happened with Elsie.


    Travis shook his head, so Georgia tried asking Elsie.


    ¡°Do you know Wilson?¡±


    Elsie smiled as she seemed to not like to talk about it, and Georgia did not continue to ask.


    It might be that Travis was also here, so Elsie did not want to talk much.


    Rather, it was Travis who asked concernedly of Georgia.


    ¡°Why did that guy find you? He said he was the confidant of Aidan Simpson, is it true?¡±


    ¡°He is right. At first, I was not able to recognize him, but after talking with him, I then realized that I saw


    him with Aidan. He came to me for something secretive, and I can¡¯t reveal it for now.¡±


    Given that Aidan¡¯s wealth was too enormous, Georgia felt that it wouldn¡¯t be good to disclose it.


    Travis didn¡¯t follow up his question. Elsie suddenly curiously asked of Travis¡¯ disappearance this year.


    ¡°This year, I went for revenge. That time, I didn¡¯t know something happened to Gigi. After I knew it, she


    was already in aa¡­¡±


    Travis simplistically talked about his experience. Elsie thenughed.


    ¡°You must have an awesome year.¡±


    Travis didn¡¯t respond to Elsie¡¯s remarks. He faced towards Georgia and said.


    ¡°You have to undergo rehabilitation exerciseter in the afternoon. It¡¯s already noon, how about let¡¯s go


    out for a meal. Elsie said that recently you are on a nd diet. I have already asked the doctor, and he


    said that there is no need for you to have dietary restrictions. Do you want to go out for a nice meal?¡±


    Georgia somehow didn¡¯t like to go out. After calming down, she would always think what Robert did this


    morning when he came to her room.


    The scene of the family of three would frequently appear in her mind.


    She wanted to be alone for a moment, and really didn¡¯t want to go out.


    Yet, while Georgia was indecisive, Elsie had already grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You have been in the hospital for a long time, and haven¡¯t gone outside yet. Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s


    also nice to have some fresh air outside. I also want to have a nice meal. Just do me a favor, and let¡¯s


    go out and have a meal.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Georgia finally agreed to Elsie¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Travis, take us out for a meal then. We have to go eat something good, or else Elsie will not agree.¡±


    Travis smiled confidently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since it¡¯s my treat, naturally I have to pick a ce that isfortable and has delicious


    food.¡±


    Georgia then rode a car with Elsie going out of the hospital, and Travis was the one driving.


    They finally arrived at a private estate.


    From the moment she stepped here, Georgia recollected thest time she ate here.


    That time, Robert brought her here for her to thank Miranda Bradley helping her for a couple of times.


    Thinking of her situation now, and looking at the peoplee and go in this estate, Georgia could not


    help but felt some sadness.


    A year had passed and people were still here, but things had changed.


    ¡°I have already booked a private room. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After parking the car, they nned to be led by the waiter to their private room, and then ordered food.


    Georgia had not yet finished her rehabilitation exercise. She still could not walk by herself, so she was


    on a wheelchair.


    Before reaching the room, Georgia saw someone quite familiar.


    Although she knew this person, Georgia and this woman had not talked much before, so she decided


    to pretend not to know her. She didn¡¯t expect that this woman would instead walk towards her and


    greet her.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I heard that you awake some time ago, and haven¡¯t really seen you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet


    you here.¡±


    The woman speaking was Eliana Warner.


    When something happened to Vanessa before, it was Eliana who helped. That time, Georgia doubted


    Eliana¡¯s intention as well as her thoughts towards Robert.


    However, Robert didn¡¯t really care of this woman at that time, so Georgia didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Thenter, she and Robert both got into trouble. She was in aa for a year, thus Georgia wouldn¡¯t


    cross paths with Eliana. She smiled faintly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Indeed what a coincidence. Has Miss Warner finished eating?¡±


    ¡°I have just finished eaten with a friend. Miss Lane, I recently heard of Robert¡¯s return, and also about


    you. I initially thought that you and Robert would get married, and live happily ever after. Who knows


    that it¡¯s hard to predict things ¡­¡±


    Eliana sighed in front of Georgia.


    ¡°Robert is that kind of a person. He will never stop his love on any woman¡­¡±


    Eliana sighed as she said this, and she suddenly bent over to Georgia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Georgia, you are not good enough for him. Look at you right now, sitting on a wheelchair, haggard look


    and bad skin. You should have stayed in the prison forever. Your appearance hurts other people¡¯s


    eyes, you know that?¡±


    After Eliana spoke, she stood up and smiled.


    Georgia first paused for a moment, and a sarcasticugh followed.


    ¡°Miss Warner, at least I have it before. Even if I lose it, I will not regret much. Just for some people, she


    can only secretly admire a person, and her feelings will never be seen, even not worth it in the man¡¯s


    eyes. It¡¯s worse than a joke.¡±


    After Georgia talked, Eliana¡¯s expression changed. She didn¡¯t say anything at all, and took her friend¡¯s


    hand then left furiously.


    Elsie felt something¡¯s not right, and she angrily asked.


    ¡°Gigi, what did that woman say?¡±


    ¡°She said that I don¡¯t deserve Robert. Seeing me so deadbeat now makes her a schadenfreude


    person.¡±


    Georgia smiled faintly. After Eliana said that, her heart really got hurt.


    However, when seriously thinking about it,pared to Eliana¡¯s unrequited love, she was much luckier.


    ¡°I know that something¡¯s wrong with that woman. A year ago, when she found my sister, I already felt


    something¡¯s off with her. Do you think she work with Rachel Scott at that time?¡±

 Chapter 246 Aidan’s Last Wish

    Chapter 246 Aidan¡¯s Last Wish


    Georgia did not know the answer to Elsie¡¯s question.


    She had suspected that before but everything should have evidence!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her, she just says something unpleasant to hear. I have helped you to satirize her. We


    should have a great meal today.¡±


    Travis smiled by the side.


    ¡°Why do you care so much? It is not easy for us to have a meal in this manor. We should appreciate


    this chance.¡±


    Elsie did note here before so she was confused. Georgia exined to her.


    ¡°The chef here likes to throw around his hauteur. Even if the powerful and dominant people want to


    have a meal here, they also have to make a booking a few months before. Elsie, you should appreciate


    this chance. I havee here to eat once, the food is so delicious.¡±


    Elsie then revealed an excited smile.


    ¡°Since the chance is so precious, I should order a table of dishes.¡±


    Ultimately, after they entered the VIP room, they really ordered a table of dishes. They were mostly


    ordered by Elsie.


    Georgia and Travis were easy, they did not have an obsession with food. But for Elsie, she ordered a


    few bottles of wine atst.


    They were not red wine, they were the real and pure liquor.


    Georgia wanted to persuade Elsie not to drink liquor but Elsie looked mncholy. Georgia thought of


    the conversation between Elsie and Wilson in the ward.


    She probably had some woes. Georgia did not persuade her anymore while she drank along with Elsie.


    Elsie knew that she must eat something when drinking. So, she ate while drinking. Finally, half of the


    table of dishes were eaten by her. Moreover, the three bottles of liquor ordered by Elsie had almost


    been drunk by her entirely.


    After they finished eating, Georgia and Travis still remained sober while Elsie was already in a drunk


    state.


    ¡°Look at Elsie, she must need to have sobering soup.¡±


    After they sat in the car, Georgia spoke to Travis.


    ¡°I will drive to the pharmacyter and buy it for her. You wait for me in the car.¡±


    Georgia nodded. After a while, Travis drove and left the manor.


    After that, he parked beside a pharmacy and bought some medicine to sober Elsie.


    Elsie did not wake up after drinking the sobering soup. Georgia did not want to let Elsie sleep in the


    hotel alone. So, she brought Elsie to the ward.


    Her ward was spacious and had an extra bed. Elsie had slept there a few times before. Then, Georgia


    and Travis put Elsie on the bed.


    After that, Travis had something to do and left.


    The next afternoon, Georgia underwent rehabilitation in the special room of the hospital.


    After she finished doing it, she went back to her ward. Elsie already woke up. She sat by the window


    and looked outside of it. Her expression was mncholy.


    ¡°How long have you waked up?¡±


    Georgia asked Elsie, Elsie did not seem to listen to her. Elsie indulged in her world. Georgia pushed


    her wheelchair towards Elsie.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you think of the man that came on that afternoon?¡±


    Elsie gained her consciousness after a while, she was shocked.


    ¡°When do youe back, you shock me.¡±


    Georgia felt that it was funny. She had known Elsie for so long, Elsie was always carefree. She would


    never conceal her past, she always seemed not to have any worry.


    But for now, she seemed to indulge in her past memory.


    ¡°I havee back for a while, I call your name when I reach the door but you seem to not listen to me.


    How do you know Wilson?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that his name is Wilson. I only know his name after you call him.¡±


    Elsie smiled.


    ¡°Actually, it is nothing. I indeed know him but he doesn¡¯t recognize me now. I have told you about my


    past. After I offended Chase and Millie, Millieined about me. Chase sold me out to punish me. I


    had suffered a lot when I lived in the red-light district. I have told you that I escape from there but it is


    impossible for a normal person like me to escape from there. You can see that I am weak and I must


    need someone to help me.¡±


    Georgia understood immediately.


    ¡°You mean that Wilson is the one helping you to escape? What happened to both of you? Why does


    not he recognize you but help you?¡±


    ¡°I am quite lucky. He was injured at the time and coincidently I found him in the alley. I saved him and


    kept him in the ce I stayed. He wanted to dress his wound and asked me to buy some medicine and


    help him to bandage. He had a bad injury. I had an intuition at the time that he would change my


    situation after I saved him. So, I assisted him. He never had any harsh request for me, he just wanted


    me to bring some food anti-inmmatory medicines for him. He rested at my ce for a week. After


    that, his injury had been recovered. He told me that he would return the token of appreciation to me


    and ask me what do I want to do. Of course I wanted to escape from the ce. Then, he brought me to


    leave the hellish ce.¡±


    ¡°Before he left, he gave me some money. Since then, we never met each other but it happened ten


    years ago. I always had heavy make-up during that time but I seldom make up now. It is rational that he


    does not recognize me.¡±


    Georgia was grieved. Elsie was only a young adult ten years ago. Then, she had to pass the hellish


    life. Georgia sympathized with her when listening to her past.


    ¡°Do you want to tell Wilson about your identity? You are drunk and absent-minded today. Is he special


    for you?¡±


    Elsie shook her head and smiled. She did not want to tell Georgia about the things that happened


    between her and Wilson.


    If there was something special, then it might be her different feeling towards the man.


    In the past, the little boys in her orphanage always grabbed the food from her. The elder boys beat her


    and grabbed her food too.


    For others, no matter they were teenagers, young men or old men, they only looked at her with


    obscene sight and always humiliated her.


    She did not have a good impression of men because she never met someone that treated her with


    kindness during her growing time.


    After she was sold to the red-light district, she saw a lot of womenmitting suicide there. She


    started to ingratiate men in order to survive and live better. She was reluctant to die there. So, she was


    used to meet filthy men.


    One day, she saw the man lying on the ground with blood. She would not save people easily and only


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    concerned about herself. However, due to her intuition or any other reasons, she saved him and kept


    him in her room for a week.


    The man was in aa and waked up after two days.


    Elsie tried to allure the man because she wanted to y fool on him and tested whether he had a bad


    idea for her.


    She took off her clothes in front of the man a few times and used a lot of alluring methods on him. But


    the man only looked at her helplessly and helped her to put on her clothes.


    She would never forget his words.


    ¡°You have saved me, I will not treat you in that way. Furthermore, I know you don¡¯t like that and you


    don¡¯t like me as well. If you only want me to help you, you don¡¯t have to do that. You can say out your


    request, I will help you.¡±


    Elsie did not really trust her at the moment. Were there any honest men like him in the world? Was he


    really not having any attempt on a pretty woman like her?


    In addition, she even tempted him with a naked body. However, she was failed after a few days


    because the man did not have any interest in her body.


    Until thest day, she took the courage to request him to bring her escape from there. The man agreed.


    Ten years afterwards, she still did not meet any good men.


    No matter the men around Georgia or Vanessa, Elsie did not feel the sheer kindness on them.


    Although she could befriend Ivan and the rest, Elsie knew that she did not like the attitude they treated


    women.


    ¡°Georgia, I don¡¯t want to talk about the past but why the man sees you?¡±


    Elsie thought of that suddenly. Why did Wilson want to see Georgia?


    ¡°He is the trusted subordinate of Robert¡¯s father. He wants to tell me about the matter before Robert¡¯s


    father passes away. He needs my assistance but I haven¡¯t found the most important thing now. After I


    find it, I will tell you everything.¡±


    Elsie did not ask anymore, she also did not answer everything Georgia asked just now. So, she would


    not force Georgia to say everything about Wilson clearly.


    However, when they chat, Georgia¡¯s phone rang again. It was Vanessa.


    Then, Alfred must be there.


    ¡°I have something to talk to Alfred, you go out and guard the door. Don¡¯t let any outsiders hear our


    conversation.¡±


    Elsie did not ask much and guarded the door obediently.


    Georgia picked up the video call. As expected, Alfred was there.


    ¡°I heard Vanessa say that you want to see me for an important issue. What is the matter?¡±


    Alfred thought that Georgia would threaten him or force him to bring Annie and Vanessa to D City. He


    had prepared for that, he wanted to tell Georgia that he would bring them there after a few days.


    However, Georgia asked something he could not understand.


    ¡°Alfred, you brought Vanessa away during my wedding. You beat Vanessa until she lost her


    consciousness and lost her memory. So, I have to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°What question?¡±


    Alfred was confused.


    ¡°Vanessa carried a bag at that time. I put an important thing in her bag. After that, the incident


    happened and Vanessa was brought away by you. I want to ask you where is the bag now that she


    carried at that time?¡±


    Georgia still remembered that Robert¡¯s father gave her a crystal ball. He told her that there was an


    important chip in it. He asked her to take it out if anything happened to him and Robert.


    She had promised that she would take care of the stuff but she was involved in an incident at her


    wedding expectedly. She was even in aa for a year and until now, only she recalled the stuff.


    Alfred could not help with her question, how did he remember where the bag was.


    He could only remember that he should protect Vanessa when the incident urred in the church.


    Furthermore, he wanted to validate Rachel¡¯s words. So, Alfred quickly brought Vanessa to the hospital


    and drew her blood for the DNA test.


    After that, he kept Vanessa locked up all the time. If the stuff still existed, then it might be put in the


    house where he locked Vanessa. But he hadn''t really paid any attention to where that bag actually was.


    Alfred kept silent, Georgia was dispirited. She asked him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember which bag is it or you know that the bag is lost?¡±


    ¡°Georgia, I never pay attention to the bag that carried by Vanessa. If it still exists, it might be put in the


    condominium where I locked Vanessa before. But I am not sure whether the bag is still there.¡±


    From his words, he meant that the bag might have lost. Since Alfred said that it might be put in the


    condominium, Georgia spoke.


    ¡°Where is the condominium? Can I find it up by myself? Vanessa already forgets how the bag looks like


    but I remember it. Can you tell me the address?¡±

 Chapter 247 That Important Crystal Ball

    Chapter 247 That Important Crystal Ball


    Although he hesitated momentarily, Alfred exined the current situation.


    ¡°Elsie has already told you. I have not been living in D City this year. To prevent that condominium unit


    from being discovered, that unit is not under my name but instead, it belongs to my friend. I am not


    sure what have happened to that unit.¡±


    Georgia was immediately in a bad mood and she spoke with an irritated tone.


    ¡°Alfred, at the time when you took Vanessa away, you should have kept all her belongings properly. Tell


    me the address of that person¡¯s unit now. I will go and search for it.¡±


    ¡°How would I know there is something important in that bag? But it is my fault. I am sorry.¡±


    After he had finished his sentence, Alfred told Georgia the address of that unit.


    ¡°The unit belongs to my friend, Riley Price. I will contact him personally and then give his contact


    details to you. After that, you can arrange a meeting with him and take a look at that unit after the


    meeting. Vanessa and I wille to D city after a while.¡±


    After ending the call, Georgia looked at Riley¡¯s contact details. Her face showedplex emotions.


    She had never met Riley but she was aware of his reputation. He was known for having an entric


    personality.


    Not anyone could get close to him. Although Alfred had informed him, she wasn¡¯t sure whether there


    would be any difficult situations.


    While Georgia was thinking of that matter, Elsie who was at the side started to speak.


    ¡°What are you and Alfred discussing about? Is it rted to my sister?¡±


    ¡°How do you know Alfred is on the phone?¡±


    ¡°I heard his voice outside. My ears are sensitive to sound and I am quite familiar with Alfred¡¯s voice.¡±


    Elsie gave a chuckle. After consideration, Georgia decided to give Elsie a brief exnation of the


    matter.


    ¡°Last year, when Vanessa disappeared, she carried a bag. I have kept an important thing inside the


    bag. Since Vanessa has lost her memory, I could only ask Alfred about the location of the bag.


    However, the situation is quiteplicated and I have no idea where I should find it.¡±


    Georgia told Elsie the rest of the story. After hearing Riley¡¯s name, Elsie frowned.


    ¡°I have never met that man, but my female friends have told me that he has a bad temper and is hard


    to please. Many of my friends were humiliated by him.¡±


    Georgiaughed.


    ¡°I have also heard of his bad reputation. Since Alfred will mention this to him, I can only hope that he


    will not make things hard for me. I hope to find it as soon as possible. Elsie, let¡¯s have dinner at the


    restaurant on the ground floor of the hospital today. We will discuss about Rileyter.¡±


    After having their dinner, Georgia immediately told Wilson Weaver, the matter.


    ¡°A year has passed and besides, it is just a bag. I am also uncertain whether I can sessfully find it.


    Mr. Weaver, if I cannot find it, will things be very troublesome?¡±


    ¡°Thete Mr. Simpson was a vignt person. Maybe he has prepared a copy of the documents, but I do


    not know the location of it. Miss Lane, please do your best in finding it as it is our best hope now. In


    regard to Shaos Group, I can still stabilize the situation. You do not need to worry about it temporarily. I


    will help you to investigate Riley. If you face any difficulties when dealing with him, you can let me solve


    your problems.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I also do not want you to publicly assist me in the search on arge scale as there is a


    possibility that someone is watching you. If someone knows that the thing that we are looking for is


    important, other parties will interfere with the search. For the time being, I will search it myself to


    prevent the involvement of other parties.¡±


    Georgia was not a clueless person. Since the inheritance was left by Aidan, many people were


    certainly having their eye on the inheritance. It was likely that her situation was fraught with danger so


    she should be vignt at all times.


    That night, Georgia and Elsie rested in her ward. The next morning, she gave Riley a call after having


    an early breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Price. I am Georgia Lane.¡±


    After introducing himself to Georgia, Riley gave a chuckle.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Alfred has informed me of the matter. If you have time, let¡¯s meet and I will exin the


    current situation to you.¡±


    After listening to Riley¡¯s words, Georgia thought that things were not simple.


    Georgia could only arrange a meeting with Riley. She had a physical rehabilitation session in the


    afternoon and both of them agreed to meet at SS Manor after the session.


    Elsie apanied Georgia to SS Manor and they went there by car.


    ¡°Gigi, he could have asked you to go to that unit straight away, why would he request a private meeting


    with you? Is he scheming against you?¡±


    Elsie who was at the side asked worriedly. Georgia furrowed her brows and was deep in thought.


    Technically speaking, he could have given her the key directly and then she would begin her search in


    the unit. However, Riley did not seem to think so. Georgia was unsure of what he would have in mind


    during their meeting afterwards.


    Georgia could only pray in her mind that problems would not ariseter.


    About ten minutester, the both of them arrived at SS Manor. Elsie was pushing Georgia¡¯s wheelchair.


    After giving the waiter Georgia¡¯s name, the waiter led the both of them to the ce that was booked by


    Riley.


    It was not a private room but a table in a spacious hall. Georgia saw a very beautiful man sitting there.


    Although it was inappropriate for her to describe him as beautiful, his appearance was flirtatious. He


    was moving in a casual and rxed manner. Georgia had never seen such a beautiful man.


    Georgia had always thought that she had good looks. But seeing the man, she was slightly ashamed of


    her appearance all of a sudden.


    However, just after her wheelchair had been pushed into the hall by Elsie, Riley directed his gaze at


    her.


    Georgia did not know how to describe his gaze. She just felt that she froze after meeting his gaze. It


    seemed like he had seen through her.


    Instinctively, Georgia thought he was not a simple man.


    ¡°Miss Lane, pleasee and take a seat.¡±


    His voice was rather seductive. Elsie lowered her head and whispered to Georgia.


    ¡°I think that he is seducing you.¡±


    Georgia could not help but tap Elsie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense. You should talk lesster. We should try to figure out his intentions.¡±


    ¡°This is my friend, Elsie rke.¡±


    After Georgia had introduced Elsie to Riley, Riley nodded and the both of them sat opposite him.


    ¡°Miss Lane, SS Manor¡¯s dishes are mainly some home-cooked meals, would you like to order some to


    satisfy your hunger?¡±


    Georgia could only nod. She ordered a few dishes on the menu and then let Elsie have a look at the


    menu.


    Elsie clearly had a good appetite at any time and ordered a lot of food. Riley handed the menu to the


    waiter while smiling and spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°I am aware of Miss Lane¡¯s purpose of meeting me. Alfred have already mentioned the matter to me.


    Technically speaking, I should have immediately brought you to the unit to search for the bag, but the


    situation is quiteplicated right now. I have arranged my lovers to live in that unit and my lovers


    have changed from time to time for countless times. I have no idea how many people have lived in that


    unit so I cannot assure you that the bag will be found. However, if Miss Lane is willing to share the


    details of the important thing inside the bag, I can find all my lovers back and order them to exin


    themselves honestly. Then, we can identify which of them has taken the bag.¡±


    After Riley had finished his sentence, Georgia stared at the man in front of him.


    The meaning behind his words was clear. He didn¡¯t want to assist Georgia in her search on purpose. It


    was apparent that he was ying a joke with Georgia.


    Elsie was already getting angry. Georgia gave a chuckle and asked the person in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Price, if you need me to do anything, you can stop beating around the bush and tell me directly.


    That bag is very important to me. I must find it.¡±


    Georgia expected Riley to ask her to do something but he started tough.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you really have misunderstood me. If I have any intentions, then maybe people shouldn¡¯t


    feel curious about anything. Other people can control their curiosity, but I cannot do it. If I cannot figure


    out what are you going to do with the bag once you have found it, I will be tormented by my curiosity


    and may not have a good night¡¯s sleep for months. Every day, I will wonder about why you would find


    just a bag when you have already lost it for a year. If I do not know the answer, I will not haveplete


    peace of mind when I sleep and eat. Moreover, I will have many sleepless nights. My body will be


    harmed due to this. Do you want to hold responsibility for this?¡±


    ¡°This isplete nonsense. Why aren¡¯t you curious about the reason the person behind youing


    here for a meal? Why aren¡¯t you curious why the waiter suddenly hurried to that side?¡±


    Elsie who was at the side scoffed at his words.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You have seen so many weird people since young. I don¡¯t believe that you have figured out all of their


    intentions. Why aren¡¯t you asking the reason I am sitting here?¡±


    Georgia also thought that Riley was making things difficult for her. However, after Riley had heard


    Elsie¡¯s words, heughed.


    ¡°You would note to me if you do not want to ask something of me. The waiters and the people


    sitting behind me, they did note to me and ask something of me. Why should I figure out their


    intentions? Miss rke also does not want anything from me. But Miss Lane requires a bag in my


    condominium unit. This arouses my curiosity. If nobody tells me what is this all about, I really cannot


    remember the people who have lived in the unit.¡±


    He was being unreasonable. Georgia let out an inaudible sigh and was nning to say something. But


    Riley spoke first while smiling.


    ¡°But if Miss Lane really does not want to say what is inside the bag, it is possible that ¡­¡±


    Georgia stared at the man in front of her and sensed that his next sentence would keep her on her


    toes. At that moment, Riley stood up and smiled instead.


    ¡°Robert Simpson, are you taking your fianc¨¦e and child out for a meal?¡±


    Riley suddenly stood up and spoke to the person in front of him. Georgia¡¯s body froze


    immediately.

 Chapter 248 Riley Price

    Chapter 248 Riley Price


    Robert looked at this man who suddenly stood up, he had been back to the country for a while, and he


    could still remember that this man was Riley.


    Because he was sitting with his back to them, Robert didn¡¯t see Georgia and Elsie who had sat down


    yet, he only nodded coldly to Riley.


    The Simpson family and the the Price family had business contact, so they would still greet each other


    when meeting.


    After greeting, Robert grabbed the two with him and went towards the room that he had reserved


    before.


    Only when Robert took Sierra and Wesley and passed.


    He subconsciously saw Georgia who was sitting opposite to Riley, and Robert¡¯s eyes immediately


    changed.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, only kept only without minding Georgia.


    But for some unknown reason, Robert was suddenly curious, why would Georgia see Riley? What was


    their rtionship?


    He guessed many things in his heart, but he said nothing at all, in the end, he just grabbed Sierra and


    Wesley and went to their dining room to sit down.


    Riley waited until Robert was gone, then he smiled to Georgia and said.


    ¡°Miss Lane, we should make a deal, if you can humiliate Robert once, then I will help you to find that


    bag.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s face turned cold and she asked.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t understand the rtionship between me and Robert, even though nothing happened


    these years, but he bullied me when we were children, I still remember that, I haven¡¯t taken my revenge


    till today. Normally I am that kind of person who would make them pay back right away, but I still


    haven¡¯t taken my revenge for when he bullied me back them, if you help me with that, then I can help


    you find your bag.¡±


    Georgia thought that Riley was just ying her.


    ¡°Mr. Riley, if you help me, I will naturally thank you for that, why would you find so many excuses to


    trouble me, if you don¡¯t wanna help me find my bag, then I will find another way, Elsie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Georgia felt that she didn¡¯t need to waste her time here with Riley, and she even saw Roberting


    here with that woman, Georgia¡¯s mood dropped.


    She didn¡¯t even want to discuss with Riley anymore, she just wanted to leave, but suddenly Riley


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give a call to Jasper or Jason, I know them as well, let me tell you, that apartment is in


    my name, if I don¡¯t give themand, you will never get in there, and you will never find what you


    need. Every word I said is the truth, I am not trying to y with you.¡±


    ¡°If you are not ying me, why did you want to meet me here, you must have known that Robert will be


    here today, that is why you wanted to meet with me here and now, right, Mr. Riley?¡±


    Georgia asked him in a cold voice, Riley fired back.


    ¡°That bag has nothing really important, I remember it has a very pretty crystal ball, I have it right now,


    Miss Lane, if you don¡¯t wanna have that, you can leave now, and you will never have it, but you can


    also choose to call either Jason or Jasper, and ask them if what I said is true.¡±


    The crystal ball was in his hands, Georgia lost her determination to leave.


    This was too important, and Georgia was helpless in her heart, she took her phone and called Jasper.


    ¡°Is there any hate between Robert and Riley?¡±


    Georgia asked him directly, and Jasper¡¯s face expression changed on the other side of the line.


    ¡°Why would you ask about Riley? Did you meet with him? Don¡¯t mind that guy, he has some mental


    issues.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s expression was pulled into a grimace, she also felt that Riley was not normal.


    ¡°Jasper, you only need to tell me if there is anything between Riley and Robert? I need to know the


    answer.¡±


    Only this way she would know if what Riley told her just now was him ying with her, or really trying to


    make a deal with her.


    Jasper tried to remember everything from their childhood till they grew up, then told Georgia.


    ¡°Riley used to y with us when we were little, at that time Robert, Jason and Ivan, we were really


    good friends, but that year when we were 10 years old, we had a girl in our ss who was really cute,


    she was with Riley all day every day, he really liked that girl, but in the end we learned that this girl only


    got closer to Riley so she could tell Robert her love, after that, the two of them were in a fight. Ever


    since, Riley was trying to get Robert into a lot of trouble, his greatest wish was to take away all the


    woman Robert had, but Robert had a pure heart, except for Emma he only had you, so Riley never got


    the chance to take his revenge, and his character is the kind that he has to take the revenge, if one day


    he tries to get close to you, don¡¯t believe him, he is just trying to take his revenge.¡±


    ¡°So you think that he is really so deep into this?¡±


    Georgia was speechless, something that happened when they were 10, and he still held grudges?


    Jasper nodded on the other side of the line.


    ¡°Of course I am telling you the truth, after we have all taken thepany these years, Riley still likes to


    do stuff behind the back to ruin Robert¡¯s business, he was never sessful, so the hate only got


    more.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it, Jasper, go ahead.¡±


    Georgia ended the call, Riley was already smiling at her.


    ¡°Jasper told you right, the hate between Robert and me goes way back, if you can help me to get rid of


    that hate, then I can give you the crystal ball immediately, I am not even going to ask you why you need


    it.¡±


    Last night Alfred called Riley, and afterwards he went to the apartment, to find all the bags in there.


    He was troubling Georgia on purpose just now, nobody was living in that apartment, so it was easy for


    him to find that bag and to find the crystal ball.


    Whenever he thought of the fact that the person who was begging him for help was Georgia, Robert¡¯s


    ex fiance, Riley was excited.


    He had always wanted to get back at Robert, and now it was the perfect chance.


    ¡°How do you want him to be humiliated?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to hurt Robert, even though he forgot about her, but he was still her loved one, she


    was reluctant to do anything that was over the line.


    Riley stared at Georgia for a while, then heughed.


    ¡°Actually it is easy. I think that he has deep feelings for that Sierra right now, why don¡¯t we try to part


    them? I think that you will also get your benefits from that, you have been in aa for a year, and


    then he suddenly brings home some random girl, aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡±


    Of course she was angry, and she was sad.


    But, it didn¡¯t turn her heart ck, to take revenge.


    ¡°How do you think we should part them, I don¡¯t think that Robert would fall in love with me again, I


    know, the person he is determined about, nobody could ever change his mind.¡±


    ¡°There is no couple that has no cracks, we only need to find it! This kind of issue needs time, but I just


    want him to look bad once, about the parting the two of them, if you agree to do that, then surely I can


    help, but right now, you only need to do one thing, you need to try to get him out, I have my people


    prepared, then we are going to knock him unconscious, and then take a picture of him with another


    prettydy in bed, and then send it to the media, what do you think?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She had to admit, that was quite a good revenge.


    Georgia was undecided, she thought that Riley was trying to hurt Robert.


    ¡°Are you sure all you need is that scandalous picture? You don¡¯t have anything else nned?¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but to doubt Riley.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you about this? Me and him are not death enemies, if I go over the line, then one


    day he will take this war to our business. I am not that stupid, I just want him to look bad, same as he


    made me look bad when we were kids. Even if I take revenge, it is always on the same level.¡±


    Alright, Georgia was speechless.


    She thought that this almost 30 year old Riley was acting like a little child, he was so childish.


    And, for some reason, Georgia was willing to do it in her heart.


    She was still angry with Robert, if she could make him look bad, or if she could add some trouble for


    that Sierra, Georgia would feel a little better about the bitterness in her life these days.


    She was feeling so bad now, she would feel better if she could make trouble for others.


    ¡°Then you just wait here, I will find a way to ask him toe out, Elsie, wait here for me, I will find a


    way.¡±


    Georgia said, she found out which room Robert went into, Georgia told the waiter to push her


    wheelchair to that room.


    In the room, Sierra and Wesley were eating.


    ¡°Wesley, do you like the dishes that Robert ordered for you?¡±


    Sierra asked very gently, Wesley smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, I like that fish, can you add some for me?¡±


    ¡°Let me get the bones out for you, then you can eat, otherwise you might choke on it.¡±


    Sierra smiled so gently, she took some of the fish onto her own te and started picking out the bones.


    Robert liked to see the scene of them interacting so gently, it made his mood calm.


    He felt that he should have such a life, only Sierra could give him a happy family, the three of them, this


    was what he wished for all along.


    When he thought about that, Robert heard that the door was being knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Robert thought that it was the waiter, but after the door was opened, Georgia was sitting in the


    wheelchair at the door, and Robert¡¯s face changed immediately.


    Sierra didn¡¯t hold her chopsticks which fell on the ground.


    ¡°Mommy, what is wrong?¡±


    Wesley on the side asked her caringly, Sierra shook her head in fear.


    ¡°I am alright, I just didn¡¯t hold them properly, keep eating, I will pick out the bones.¡±


    Sierra took another pair of chopsticks, she was like a very gentle and virtuous person, she didn¡¯t look at


    Georgia again, as if she left all this to Robert to take care of.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Have I not made myself clear enough yesterday?¡±


    Robert already looked at Georgia with a cold face and asked her, Georgia had a reaction seeing this


    scene, but it wasn¡¯t the first time, so she calmed down quickly.


    ¡°Robert, we almost got married, you don¡¯t need to be so heartless, you don¡¯t need to get out of my way,


    as if I am some kind of monster, I am here because there is something important I need to ask you


    about.¡±

 Chapter 249 Robert Being A Clown

    Chapter 249 Robert Being A Clown


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything to talk about between us anymore, if you think our separation caused


    your loss, give me a figure, I willpensate, how much do you want?¡±


    Robert''s humiliating words made Georgia¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Do you have to look at me with prejudice? Try to investigate what happened in the past, I have done


    nothing wrong to you, you were the one that misunderstood that I murdered Wendy at first, I have done


    nothing wrong.¡±


    Robert smiled coldly hearing that.


    ¡°Ms Lane, if you had done nothing wrong, why is there a video of you being intimate with Jason in the


    past? You cheated on me with my buddy, why should I trust you? Don¡¯t you think you are pathetic to


    eagerly show how noble or how honest you are in front of me now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Robert uttered the words coldly. He investigated Georgia and saw the video of her and Jason, this was


    the reason why he hated Georgia, Jason and the rests of them.


    His fianc¨¦e and best buddy lied and cheated on him, Robert didn¡¯t believe that he loved this woman.


    Even if there was love, it was all gone after he had seen the video.


    Georgia doubted and turned pale.


    She recalled that it was the trap set by Jennifer during her engagement party with Jasper.


    Despite nothing happened, but the reporter recorded that intimate scene, she was depressed for a few


    days and avoided the inte at that time.


    Robert told her that all videos andments online were deleted. Georgia didn¡¯t dare to investigate


    further, she avoided the whole incident.


    But Robert now was angry with her because of that video.


    The Robert she knew would patientlyfort her instead of hurting her with this, Georgia felt sad out of


    a sudden.


    But there was something she needed to do, she took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°I think we should discuss privately about Annie.¡±


    ¡°How dare you bring up your daughter, you got closer to me using her, faked a DNA report, I have


    evidence, do you want me to show you all the DNA reports?¡±


    Robert thought Georgia intended to threaten him using her daughter, but Georgia smiled.


    ¡°I remember when Jason and Jasper wanted to identify your identity, they did two sets of DNA tests,


    one with blood another one with hair. I believe you know your body condition, so we need to discuss


    about Annie, all the previous reports were done using blood samples.¡±


    Georgia remembered when she woke up, Elsie told her everything about Robert after he came back,


    especially the part where he did DNA test to identify his identity.


    The fact that he did DNA test with both blood and hair samples gave a deep impression to Georgia.


    Because that was the moment her puzzled was solved.


    A year ago, she was sure that it was Robert she slept with that night, and she had never slept with any


    other man, so only Robert could be Annie¡¯s father.


    But all DNA tests reported otherwise, even Robert admitted that Annie was his daughter, Georgia was


    still puzzled.


    Until Elsie told her what happened after Robert came back, she finally understood Robert¡¯s intention.


    Guessed he was trying tofort her, but now she understood truly.


    Robert had a bone marrow transnt before, which was why the DNA tests failed to prove that Annie


    was his daughter, but Georgia had never doubted.


    She did a DNA test with Annie, she was her daughter which meant Robert was also the father.


    Robert¡¯s face stiffened when Georgia said that confidently.


    While Sierra who was busy removing fish bones frowned too, but she remained silent.


    Like a backdrop figure, she would not intervene Georgia and Robert, she looked very understanding.


    Georgia ignored herpletely, she needed to bring Robert out of here.


    ¡°Alright, Sierra, I¡¯ll be right back, take good care of Leon.¡±


    Robert noticed the problem with his blood too, which meant Annie could be his daughter.


    He would not ignore his children.


    He walked out after that, closed the door behind him and said.


    ¡°Georgia, even if Annie is my daughter, don¡¯t you dream of using her to threaten me.¡±


    Robert warned while Georgia smiled.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, let¡¯s go to a quiet ce.¡±


    Annie was an important matter, Robert didn¡¯t suspect Georgia''s request, she was nothing but a woman


    in a wheelchair, there was nothing much she could do to him in a public ce like SS Manor.


    They stopped at a quiet ce near the stairs. When Robert was about to ask if she wanted to have


    another DNA test with Annie, a few men came towards them.


    Before he could even react, he passed out.


    And then Riley and Elsie was seen walking towards them.


    ¡°I knew that you will be able to lure him out even though he is with another woman now. That Sierra


    seems boring and blunt, I can understand Robert used to like you but I guess he is blind now falling for


    Sierra.¡±


    Riley criticized while Georgia warned him with a smiley face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise to you, what about you? Will you be able to deliver your words?¡±


    ¡°I will do it immediately, just wait for a short while. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt Robert, I just want to make


    him a clown.¡±


    Riley ordered his men to bring Robert to the room upstairs while Georgia and Elsie stayed.


    ¡°Do you think he will do something overboard to Robert?¡±


    Elsie asked curiously. Elsie agreed to make a fool out of Robert.


    She kept a grunt on how this man dislocated her arms, she disliked him.


    But she was close to Georgia, if Riley hurt Robert, Georgia would be sad too.


    ¡°He won¡¯t, look at how he did everything so openly, I guess he even wants to let Robert knows that it


    was him behind all this, it will only harm both families if he hurt him, he will only make a small revenge.¡±


    ¡°What a waste,¡± Elsie grunted while Georgia burst out inughter.


    She was fine with Elsie hating Robert, if it wasn¡¯t because of her love for Robert, she would have had


    taken revenge on Robert for what he did to Elsie.


    Sierra and Leon had been waiting for Robert but he was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Mommy, is Robert alright? Why hasn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Leon asked worriedly.


    Sierra¡¯s face stiffened and this frightened Leon.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s ask the bodyguards to look for Robert.¡±


    Sierra suppressed her emotion and smiled gently. She then made a call to Robert¡¯s bodyguard and


    ordered them to look for him.


    A series of scandalous pictures were published on the front page of entertainment news that night.


    Those were pictures of Robert and a woman in bed. Robert''s upper body was naked and the woman


    was in sexy pyjamas and exposed some parts of her body.


    Both of them lied in the bed intimately.


    This news gone viral on the inte, those who knew Robert started gossiping behind.


    ¡°He was so protective over Georgiast year, I thought it was true love, what the heck! Not only he


    brought back another woman but now cheating on her with another woman, has he no shame?¡±


    Oneizen left such ament and earned quite many likes.


    Theizens began discussing this incident while Robert was found not long after apanied by


    Sierra and Leon.


    ¡°Robert, what happened to you? Why are you here in this room?¡±


    Georgia came to Robert¡¯s mind, his face stiffened, she made a fool out of him.


    He called Georgia countless times that night to ask what she wanted, but before he could even reach


    her, those pictures went viral online.


    ¡°Sierra, this is all misunderstanding, it was a trap.¡±


    Robert exined looking at Sierra¡¯s sobbing face when they were back at the vi.


    Sierra shook her head with her eyes reddened.


    ¡°Robert, I won¡¯t stay beside you if you have someone else, I will leave with Leon and won¡¯t be in the


    way for you to be with your love ones, I only want you to be happy.¡±


    Robert smiled and shook.


    ¡°What are you thinking? I don¡¯t know the woman in those pictures. You knew that Georgia led me out,


    this is her revenge on me. Focus on the wedding preparation, you will be my wife.¡±


    Sierra forced a smile while Robert went back to the study room seeing Sierra was no longer sad.


    And then his staff told him that it was Riley behind this incident.


    Robert recalled that he saw Georgia and Riley at SS Manor. He had lost his memories and couldn¡¯t find


    out why Riley disliked him, while he was in doubt, his mobile rang.


    It was Riley on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Robert, do you like the gift?¡±


    He sounded smiley and called to make fun of Robert.


    Robert¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Riley, you will pay for what you did!¡±


    ¡°You mean you want to take revenge on me? Whatever, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? You snatched


    my woman before and it still pains me today.¡±


    Robert hadpletely forgotten about this, he didn¡¯t think he was such a man that would snatch


    another¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°Keep talking nonsense, I won¡¯t let you go easily, even if I¡¯ve lost my memories, I will never be


    interested in any of your women!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad, I¡¯m interested in your woman. I like Georgia Lane, make sure you won¡¯t regret it after


    you¡¯ve regained your memories and find that she bes my wife."


    ¡°Do as you pleased!¡±


    Robert hung up coldly but he felt uneasy for an unknown reason.


    He turned emotional whenever Georgia Lane was mentioned.

 Chapter 250 Maisie Regained Consciousness

    Chapter 250 Maisie Regained Consciousness


    After leaving Riley, Georgia Lane had gotten the crystal ball.


    Georgia brought Elsie rke and the crystal ball back to the ward, then she contacted Wilson.


    To get the chip inside, Georgia had to damage this crystal ball.


    ¡°Georgia, you shall tell me now, what is the purpose of getting this thing?¡±


    Elsie was so curious, the reason that Georgia dealt with Riley was just for a crystal ball, she had even


    made Robert Simpson feel embarrassed. The curiosity in her couldn¡¯t be controlled anymore.


    She suddenly understood about what Riley had told.


    With the curiosity but still not knowing the reason, really made someone couldn¡¯t eat and sleep well.


    Georgia pondered for a while and decided not to hide the truth, since she had already gotten the crystal


    ball and the chip had been taken out.


    ¡°Because there is something important inside this chip, it is a gift from Robert Simpson¡¯s father to me


    and it was rted to his will.¡±


    Elsie understood and nodded while thinking of something.


    Georgia didn¡¯t exin too much because even she herself was also not clear about how much things


    were inside the chip?


    After waiting for Wilson toe, Georgia talked to Wilson.


    ¡°What is the next step to do? The chip is now with me.¡±


    Wilson took out aptop from his bag, then he fixed the chip onto a machine in his hand. After inserted


    it into theptop, Wilson switched on theptop.


    After theptop was switched on, Wilson pressed on some keys on the keyboard and finally, he had


    opened a secret file.


    Georgia looked at it curiously. Sadly she couldn¡¯t understand, what came out inside was like cipher but


    Wilson had understood it.


    Then, he switched off theptop and burnt the chip directly.


    ¡°Miss Lane, maybe we need to head to Switzend. All of the documents for Mr. Simpson¡¯s testament


    were kept at a ce in Switzend, you must go yourself to collect it.¡±


    ¡°About how long will it take?¡±


    Georgia pondered for a while, then she asked Wilson.


    ¡°Maybe it will take about a week.¡±


    Elsie watched them talking about something that she didn¡¯t know, then she asked.


    ¡°You guys go to Switzend, can I go?¡±


    Elsie had not been to Switzend, if Georgia was going to do some proper business, Elsie thought that


    she could go for a trip to rx.


    However, Wilson looked at her with his piercing eyes after she told this.


    ¡°Miss rke, Miss Lane and I are going to do proper business, not for fun.¡±


    Wilson spoke in a serious and warning tone. Elsie was initially insouciant, but at this moment, she was


    a bit angry.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m Georgia¡¯s friend, not your subordinate. You have no right to monitor my track, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Elsie spoke sarcastically, Wilson immediately kept silent.


    Georgia knew that Elsie had never been to Switzend, she had always stayed domestically, so she


    won¡¯t reject Elsie¡¯s request.


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to bring Elsie overseas together right?¡±


    Wilson finally nodded silently, Elsie became pleased in a moment.


    However, Georgia was a bit worried. If her rehabilitation training was stopped for a week, she didn¡¯t


    know whether it would be affected or not.


    But asking Wilson about this matter didn¡¯t help, so Georgia decided to ask the doctor by herself.


    Luckily, it was okay that Georgia just had to do the training persistently every day by herself, but this


    required extreme self-discipline to strictly follow the training n done by the doctor.


    About her leaving, Georgia had to tell those people around her.


    Elsie had told Vanessa Cooke about this matter. Georgia had briefly told Travis Armstrong, Ivan


    Simpson, Jason Murphy and Jasper Hond, but she didn¡¯t mention that it was rted to the matter


    about Robert¡¯s father, she told that she was going to meet a doctor overseas for her legs.


    Those people were all busy people, they didn¡¯t notice what was the purpose of Georgia to go


    overseas?


    Although she had already expected that to inherit the legacy left by Robert¡¯s father, she might be facing


    a lot of dangers. However, Georgia didn¡¯t expect that soon after Wilson and her, together with Elsie left


    the Switzend¡¯s airport and got into a car, they almost got into a car ident.


    Fortunately, Wilson¡¯s driving skill was steady, he had directly avoided the premeditated ident


    towards them. If not, they would have died in the ident.


    However due to the fast-moving speed of the car, Elsie¡¯s head was identally knocked on the side of


    window. At that moment, her head bled, Georgia and Wilson immediately sent her to the hospital.


    Elsie¡¯s head was sutured with three stitches and the wound had no big problem, but Elsie was in a bad


    mood seeing a white bandage there.


    ¡°I feel that I looked foolish now, this bandage here is really ugly.¡±


    ¡°We already have the good luck with us, we are too lucky to escape the ident. If that car had really


    bumped into us that time, I think now it wouldn¡¯t just be the slight bleeding on the head.¡±


    Throwing back on the big car that drove towards them, Georgia still had lingering fear. Wilson who had


    kept silent for long time suddenly talked to Elsie.


    ¡°If you continue to follow us, maybe there will still be lots of dangers afterwards. Miss rke, are you


    sure that you still want to follow us? I suggest that you stay here for a trip, Georgia and I have our


    proper business to do.¡±


    The purpose of Mr. Wilson telling this was initially to advise Elsie to just stay here for a trip, but Elsie


    became angry after listening to him. She always felt that Wilson was looking down on her and thinking


    that she was annoying.


    ¡°Why? Do you think that I¡¯m a coward that is feared of death? Since both of you are in dangers, I can


    also protect Georgia, do you think that I¡¯m useless? Some more, let¡¯s say if you leave me alone here,


    what if those gangsters are so cunning that they catch me to threaten you guys?¡±


    Elsie¡¯s words sessfully made Wilson keep quiet, Georgia thought that although Elsie¡¯s talking was


    slightly wicked, but it really made sense.


    ¡°Wilson, what Elsie told just now was right. If she stays here alone, what if those people catch Elsie and


    threaten us? Three of us staying together to take care of each other, is way better than separating.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, of course I will follow your instruction. Mr. Simpson had told me before that you will be my


    boss from now onwards, I will follow whatever you say.¡±


    This was the first time Wilson directly revealed their current rtionship, which was boss and


    subordinate.


    ording to Wilson¡¯s abilities, maybe he was concurrently a bodyguard as well.


    One year ago, Wilson was still Aidan Simpson¡¯s bodyguard, but now everything had changed.


    ¡°Wilson, I really appreciate your help. Remember that the instruction issued by Mr. Simpson to you is to


    stay by my side, you must also protect yourself if dangerse.¡±


    They then stayed in Switzend for a rest. Meanwhile in D City, Robert Simpson was going to meet his


    mother.


    His mother was now staying in her bungalow, and usually there would be care workers and servants to


    serve her, the doctors would be always on call too. It could be said that the ce that Maisie currently


    lived in was havingprehensive care.


    Regardless of doctors and nurses, or even chefs and servants, all of the people there only aimed to


    make Maisie happy.


    However, Maisie was always insane, she rarely became mentally conscious. Most people in the


    bungalow had been beaten and scolded by her, but everyone could only restrain themselves, since


    there would berge amount of sry rewarded to serve Maisie here.


    For today, not knowing why, Maisie suddenly became conscious. She frowned and pondered for a long


    time, then she called the servants over and asked them to call Robert toe.


    The servants who served her were trembling, all of them were scared that Maisie was thinking of a joke


    or making fools of them.


    On the request by Maisie, the servants didn¡¯t dare to ignore it. They quickly called Robert Simpson¡¯s


    secretary, that¡¯s why Robert was here in his mother¡¯s bungalow.


    After he walked inside, Maisie was sitting on her wheelchair.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Robert started to talk, he had lost his past memories but he had investigated it, the rtionship


    between him and his mother was quite good, but to call mum, he couldn¡¯t.


    Politely calling her as mother should be alright.


    Maisie suddenly smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve have gone missing for a year, I¡¯ve been insane for a year as well. It¡¯s not easy that I be


    conscious again today, so I think that I must call you over for a chat. Robert,e in front of me, I want


    to look at you.¡±


    Robert walked in front of Maisie, Maisie suddenly felt gratified and also happy when looking at her son.


    There were sometimes before when she became conscious, she knew that her son might be in danger


    and she was uncertain about whether he was still alive or not, but she was so d that her son was


    back alive now.


    ¡°There were few times during this year that I dreamed when I was conscious, I dreamed that you were


    shot all over your body and the whole body was bleeding, I was so scared. Luckily, now you havee


    back healthily, and you have left the woman, Georgia. I have told you earlier, that woman doesn¡¯t worth


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    your love, she is just a liar and doesn¡¯t appreciate you at all.¡±


    Robert kept silent, he didn¡¯t know how to get close to his mother, for whatever his mother said, he just


    nodded.


    Maisie was talking nonstop and scolding Georgia for a while, then she frowned and asked again.


    ¡°I heard from the servants that you have brought a new woman back and wanted to marry her, you


    have even already had a son with her, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    It looked like his mother was very conscious now, Robert briefly exined to her.


    ¡°During the past year when I was escaping, there were a lot of dangers and Sierra Moon had saved


    me, there were few times when she almost died in front of me. She is the only one who treats me


    sincerely, she loves me. She had even given birth to my son, so I should marry her.¡±


    ¡°Is she really that good?¡±


    Maisie really didn¡¯t believe that there would be this kind of woman in this world, but Robert nodded


    affirmatively.


    ¡°Mother, the things that happened on me throughout the year were tooplicated, she had devoted


    too much for me. I can¡¯t let her down.¡±


    ¡°From what I understand, are you just going to repay her kindness?¡±


    Maisie still remembered of those time when her son liked Georgia, the manner and tone were totally


    different from now.


    ¡°Nope, she treats me very well, so I like her and I¡¯m treating her the same in return.¡±


    Robert immediately denied it, Maisie realized about her son¡¯s thought, so she didn¡¯t ask more about it


    but she asked about another question.


    ¡°Since you have decided to marry her and I manage to be conscious now, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be


    insane again, should you bring her here to meet me? Some more, isn¡¯t it that you two have a son? That


    is my grandson, you should let me meet him.¡±


    Robert really didn¡¯t think of this, he had forgotten to bring Sierra and his son over to meet his mother.


    ¡°Mother, I can call them right now to ask them toe.¡±


    ¡°Then you ask them toe now, I feel a bit headache and I don¡¯t know at what time that I can¡¯t


    recognize you again when seeing you.¡±


    Robert gestured towards his assistant, his assistant then started to instruct people to bring Sierra and


    young master here.


    After that, Maisie seemed to think of something, she frowned and her voice was filled with uncertainty.


    ¡°My memory is always confused, is it that Aidan Simpson had already passed away? It seemed like I


    heard of this news before from the servants.¡±


    Hearing of his mother mentioning his father, Robert had actually investigated that the rtionship


    between him and his father was cold. He also knew the story about his father leaving this family, so for


    sure he didn¡¯t have a good impression on Aidan Simpson.


    ¡°Yes, he had passed away one year ago.¡±


    After Robert saying this, Maisie¡¯s eyes were brightened.


    That bad man had finally died, she had cursed him for over ten years. Every night when she thought of


    him, she was in bad mood, and now the news about his death was finally confirmed, Maisie suddenly


    ¡°He had died finally, this kind of person didn¡¯t deserve to live long at all!¡±


    After she sneered and talked, Maisie asked her son.


    ¡°Last year he had promised to let you inherit his assets, but you went missing for a year and he had


    already passed away, so where are his assets now?¡±

 Chapter 251 Jayson and Sierra

    Chapter 251 Jayson and Sierra


    Robert had indeed found up about it before. The media had spread the news about Robert became the


    inheritor of Aidan.


    Although he could not understand why it happened, he was sure that Aidan¡¯s property was not in his


    possession.


    However, Robert did not care about the property. Although the property of the Simpson family was not


    as many as Aidan had earned in his lifetime, Robert was arrogant.


    He thought that he could have a lot of properties more than what Aidan had earned at Aidan¡¯s age.


    However, Robert could feel that his mother cared about the heritage from her tone. Robert could not


    help but speak frankly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t inherit the heritage. No one tells me about it after Ie back for so long. Probably he has


    changed to another person to inherit it. He has married one more wife, right? I hear that she has not yet


    died.¡±


    Robert¡¯s careless words irritated Maisie instantly. She changed her expression.


    ¡°Cannot, it belongs to you. Aidan does not have any other children. Why should we allow his second


    wife to inherit it? Who is she? Why does she have the eligibility to inherit it?¡±


    Maisie talked emotionally.


    Her mental condition was not good. After she said the words, she started to say nonsense and seemed


    to be in a crazy state.


    ¡°¡­Aidan, your property should be inherited by my son. You are dead now. I tell you, don¡¯t think that you


    can give your property to another woman. If the woman is so shameless to inherit it, I will kill her¡­¡±


    After that, Maisie started to scold Aidan and his second wife.


    Robert frowned, it was not easy to calm his mother down but she was in a crazy state again. Robert


    could not help but ask the maid to take care of his mother. It was useless for him to stay there.


    When he wanted to leave, Robert found his assistant bringing Sierra and Wesley towards him.


    When Robert saw his son, he walked towards Wesley and lifted him.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s mental condition is bad now. Don¡¯t bother her if she says nonsenseter. You can see her


    now but she is not in normal status.¡±


    Robert sighed at Sierra. After that, he brought Sierra and his son towards Maisie.


    Maisie still had an outraged expression at the moment. She kept muttering and scolding people.


    ¡°¡­Aidan, damn, how can you abandon me? Why do you give your property to someone else? You


    have said that your property will belong to Robert, how can you be so heartless?¡±


    Maisie cried while roaring. Wesley pulled his father¡¯s hand carefully, he spoke with a frightened tone.


    ¡°Dad, is she grandma? Why grandma will behave like that, is she sick?¡±


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°Grandma is sick, you just greet her will do.¡±


    Robert put Wesley down.


    ¡°Hi, grandma, I¡¯m Wesley. You can call me Wesley. I¡¯m six years old, I¡¯m going to primary school


    soon¡­¡±


    Wesley introduced himself but Maisie did not notice him at all. She kept cursing and pouring out her


    woes. Wesley could not help but look at his father.


    Robert lifted his son again.


    ¡°You already introduce yourself. Don¡¯t bother it, grandma is having bad mental health. It¡¯s not your


    fault.¡±


    After saying that, Robert looked at Sierra.


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s leave here now. My mother will not return to a normal state temporarily. When she is


    normal again, I will bring you to see her. Initially, she is normal today and I want her to see both of you.¡±


    Sierra looked at Maisie withplicated sight. Then, she nodded at Robert.


    However, the steward walked towards them before they left.


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Mitchell is here now.¡±


    It was Anaya, Maisie was her aunt. Anaya had tried to contact Robert before but Robert did not bother


    her at all. She knew that Robert had lost his memory, so she could just be tolerant.


    She overheard that Robert would see Maisie on that day, so Anaya thought that it was a great


    opportunity.


    Robert had lost his memory, she could ingratiate herself with Robert again.


    She had done something that made Robert detest one year ago, she thought that Robert would not


    gain his consciousness anymore. Furthermore, he did not love Georgia anymore. It was a golden


    opportunity for her.


    ¡°Robert, I¡¯m Anaya. Don¡¯t you remember me at all?¡±


    Once Anaya entered, she observed the woman and the child beside Robert.


    After that, she called Robert intimately.


    Robert did not have any memory of Anaya, so he did not show any expression. He just showed a cold


    face and nodded, seemed like he was greeting a stranger.


    However, Anaya would not be dispirited by his indifferent expression. Instead, she sat beside Sierra


    and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Robert, is she my future sister-inw? She is so gentle and pretty. You will have a blissful life.¡±


    Anayaplimented her, then Sierra should greet Anaya too.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Mitchell. I¡¯m Sierra Moon.¡±


    Sierra looked like a na?ve and shy woman, she looked delicate. She talked in a gentle and timid way,


    as if everyone could bully her easily.


    Anaya kept ncing at Sierra. Then, she asked about the little boy.


    ¡°Robert, what is the name of your son? He looks like you, so adorable.¡±


    Anayaplimented Wesley, Wesley did not know how to call the woman in front of him. He sought


    help from his father.


    Robert spoke to Wesley.


    ¡°She is your aunt. You can just call her aunt. She is my cousin.¡±


    Wesley was a polite boy. After hearing his father¡¯s words, he spoke to Anaya.


    ¡°Hi, aunt. I¡¯m Wesley, you can call me Wesley.¡±


    After leaving some impression in front of Robert, Sierra and Wesley, Anaya knew that they wanted to


    leave. So, she did not tangle with them and sent them out.


    After they left the vi in the car, Sierra seemed to ask him casually.


    ¡°Your mother kept talking about the property, what happened? Does anything happen to the business


    of the Simpson family? Robert, do you have any difficulty?¡±


    Sierra seemed to ask him concernedly. Robert did not conceal it, he simply exined.


    ¡°My mother is trapped by her obsession. Don¡¯t bother her words. She means that my father¡¯s heritage


    should be inherited by me. But I think he has passed it to another person. Or else, someone should


    have met me and tell me about this issue. ording to my father¡¯s behaviour, he must have prepared


    it earlier. So, it means that he does not leave the property for me.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand now.¡±


    Sierra smiled gently but her mind began to wonder.


    ¡®Aidan does not leave his property for Robert, how is it possible? What is wrong with that?¡¯


    Sierra could not understand. After Robert brought her and Wesley back to the vi and rested, she


    walked into the garden while Wesley was fallen asleep and Robert did his business in the study room.


    She took her phone and called a stranger¡¯s number.


    After a while, a man¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Why you call me suddenly? Do you have any emergency issue?¡±


    It was Jayson. He hid in a small town to recover from his injury.


    Sierra seldom contacted him, both of them were cautious. They would use a new contact number every


    time, after they called each other, they would abandon the number immediately.


    Of course, Jayson was initially said to be the one who could control the financial group of the Ellis


    family. He would be so down and out now because of Travis and Sarah¡¯s revenge on him within


    that year.


    When Travis approached Sarah in the very beginning, Jayson sneered at them. He felt that Travis was


    useless but Sarah indeed fell in love with him.


    After that, they even became engaged. He did not care about them at all, he just focused to search for


    Brenton.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He was clear that if Brenton gained his consciousness, it was his time to die.


    However, he really underestimated Travis. Travis was like a crazy man. After he realized and took


    revenge on Sarah and Travis and hunted them a few times, they could escape atst.


    Finally, he had lost his dignity in the Ellis family. His investment n was failed and affected the


    performance of thepany. His prestige was totally gone. He wanted to restore his reputation in the


    Ellis family gradually.


    However, unexpectedly, Brenton waked up two months ago.


    He kept hiding in the ce, no one could find him. He did not know what had Travis and Sarah done


    but they had met Brenton.


    James¡¯s cause of death was revealed. After Brenton went back to the Ellis family, he straight away


    chased Jayson out. Although he had married Amelie, Brenton was firm and cruel. No matter how


    reluctant was Amelie, he still chased Jayson out and wanted Jayson to suffer for the rest of his life.


    Jayson had a lot of narrow escapes from the assassination. Then, he stayed in a small town to recover


    from his injury. He had to lurk.


    For Sierra, it was a fake identity. It was a mean he had gone to great lengths to keep.


    ¡°I have visited Robert¡¯s mother today. Robert tells me that Aidan¡¯s property is not inherited by him.


    What should I do now?¡±


    Sierra frowned and asked.


    Sierra was definitely not her real identity. Back in those days, Jayson approached her and wanted to


    make a deal with her. In addition, Laurence changed his mind while they were on the ind, he


    decided to let them go.


    Sierra, also known as Emma at the moment decided to cooperate with Jayson determinedly.


    Jayson exercised control over the Ellis family during that time, he had a lot of power and properties.


    Under Jayson¡¯s assistance, Emma killed Laurence during the messy rescue activity.


    Initially, she wanted to kill Georgia but the woman protected Georgia by standing in front of Georgia.


    Then, she shot the woman several times. She wanted to kill the woman first before killing Georgia but


    the rescuers had arrived and saved Georgia. She could not expose her identity. It was the time Jayson


    and she brought Robert away.


    Within the year, she gained the trust of Robert through a variety of bitter tricks. She did not want to use


    the bitter tricks but Jayson kept losing his power. They plotted against Robert¡¯s property but it was not


    easy to get closer to Robert. Sierra was so cautious and finally Robert trusted her.


    Jayson had lost his power and property. They were in the same boat, they could not abandon each


    other. So, Sierra could not help but cooperate with Jayson.


    She was waiting for the day Robert made her and Wesley the inheritors of his property. Then, she


    would do something on Robert. There was no rush at the moment.


    Nevertheless, she thought that Aidan would pass his property to Robert. By the time Wesley inherited


    the property, it was a huge heritage.


    But unexpectedly, Aidan had a different n. He did not let Robert inherit his property. Sierra was


    annoyed.


    Therefore, she called Jayson to discuss with him.


    ¡°Impossible, Aidan will not pass his property to other people. He is a scheming person. Even if Robert


    does not want to ept that, he will think of other ways to let Robert inherit the property.¡±


    After Jayson thought for a while, he asked Sierra.


    ¡°How about Georgia? What is her condition now? Does she just stay obediently and wait for the


    marriage between you and Robert?¡±

 Chapter 252 Becoming Rich

    Chapter 252 Bing Rich


    ¡°After she woke up, she was staying at the hospital for rehabilitation, Robert took me to see her, which


    made her back off since she knew about the difficulties, at that time Georgia¡¯s expression was quite


    ugly...¡±


    Sierraughed, pleased with herself, unexpectedly Georgia would be like this today!


    ¡°Then we met another time at a manor, her and that guy named Riley wanted to make Robert look bad,


    I have told you that before, and other than that, Georgia had never done anything else again, as if she


    just made peace with it, she never came to see Robert and never asked about me again, since when


    has she be so weak?¡±


    Sierra didn¡¯t even dare to believe that Georgia would just give up like that.


    ¡°I will look for someone to keep an eye on her at the hospital, I keep worrying about her over there, I


    feel that she is up to something, you shouldn¡¯t do too much right now, otherwise Robert might know, he


    is a person who is very protective, if there is anything, it has to be me to do it, you need to get married


    to Robert, only then we can take the next step.¡±


    If Robert didn¡¯t write a will, or maybe if he died in an ident, then all his money would be passed on


    to his son and his wife, they had thought of that long ago, and now that the wedding wasing,


    Sierra would officially be Mrs. Simpson.


    If this was in the past, Jayson wouldn¡¯t have seen Robert¡¯s money as hisst hope.


    Even though he had such thoughts, but he would still have other ways if there wasn¡¯t this money.


    But now, Robert¡¯s money was his only hope, he didn¡¯t have the ability to build up something from


    nothing, and he would never be able to inherit anything from the Ellis family, to get Robert¡¯s money, this


    was his only hope and he was not hiding anymore.


    He was already used to having such a luxury life, if he had to live a normal life, it would be impossible


    for Jayson.


    Especially since Sarah and Travis never gave up trying to kill him, these two were insane, they never


    gave up on his death.


    If he didn¡¯t have any money and now own forces, he would die sooner orter because of those two.


    The two of them were worried about Aidan¡¯s money, Georgia, Elsie and Wilson all went through


    danger, and under the protection of Wilson, they finally got to their destination, it was the bank in a little


    town in Switzend.


    Wilson took Georgia and Elsie to the bank, and after Wilson told the staff something, one of them took


    Georgia and went inside the bank.


    There were a lot of safe, and the staff told Georgia to look into that safe, it must be a pupillometric.


    And then the safe opened, there was a metal box inside.


    The staff took it out and handed it to Georgia.


    After that, Wilson took Georgia and Elsie to a hotel near there to stay.


    ¡°I feel that we are acting some action movie here!¡±


    Elsie sighed, she looked at the metal box, and had a feeling in her heart.


    ¡°Even though you haven¡¯t told me what we are doing here, but I definitely can guess, whatever is in


    that box is very valuable.¡±


    Elsie had watched too many of such movies, and with that knowledge, she felt that they were about to


    withdraw a huge amount of money, that was why so many people were after them, and they were in


    danger all the time.


    Georgia smiled.


    ¡°You guessed right, there is a lot of money in here, I can¡¯t even imagine how much, Wilson, what


    should we do now?¡±


    Georgia asked Wilson with questioning eyes, Wilson opened the box confidentially, but after he opened


    it, he took out what was inside. At that time, they had stayed in Switzend for more than two days.


    What happened in the next few days, Georgia felt like it was like a dream.


    She thought they was going to experience more dangers, but after Wilson took out what was in the


    box.


    Then, Wilson started calling a lot of people.


    In the days after that, Georgia and Elsie were staying in the president suit and they had hundreds of


    guards with them.


    They were under their protection, and went together with them to the headquarter in New York, Wilson


    took out the will and all kinds of evidence, and with the help of thewyer, Georgia inherited Aidan¡¯s


    belongings.


    How much was that heritage? Georgia was not able to put that in words.


    She remembered that on the will was a bill written in tiny letters, Georgia didn¡¯t know how many


    diamonds, how many houses, how many inds...


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Of course, there was also the stock of thepanies, and Aidan¡¯s main business, SY Group.


    All in all, Georgia inherited everything Aidan had within those days, she got famous within the rich circle


    in New York.


    Everyone knew that there was a new little rich woman, and all of her money was inherited from Aidan.


    This was huge news, but not many people have met Georgia, so nobody knew who was the person


    that inherited Aidan¡¯s money, all they knew was that she was a young girl.


    Of course this news also was spread to China, when Robert heard about that, he didn¡¯t even look up.


    He just felt that his father must have met a new love, that was why he left all his belongings to such a


    young woman.


    And Sierra, of course she also learned about this news, because everyone in D City knew about this.


    Actually everyone thought that Robert would be the one to inherit Aidan¡¯s fortune, but when this news


    was released, it was actually a young girl who got it, it was such a huge amount of money, they were all


    so jealous of her.


    Because of this news, Sierra was depressed, she couldn¡¯t sleep well at night, and she had dark rings


    under her eyes.


    Robert didn¡¯t notice what was happening to Sierra, he was preparing the wedding, and busy with his


    This year, his uncle was the one helping him to take care of thepany, many of his henchmen were


    kicked out, and Robert had to tighten his own forces.


    Sierra called Jayson another time, asking if he knew who the person was that inherited that empire.


    Jayson didn¡¯t have such a strong force, so he couldn¡¯t find out, the two of them knew that they had to


    be more careful, they had to keep calm.


    ¡°It seems that there is no hope to get Aidan¡¯s money, we need to pause this, you have to grab on to


    Robert, you have to get married to him sessfully, you name needs to be on his registration paper, I


    don¡¯t think he will ask you to sign a prenup, this is ourst chance, you have to get it!¡±


    Jayson reminded her with all seriousness.


    They shouldn¡¯t think too much about Aidan¡¯s money, if they thought about it, it hurt them, if now they


    lost Robert¡¯s money as well, then he would go crazy, this was hisst hope.


    Sierra and Jayson had to be careful, Georgia also was back in China with Elsie and Wilson.


    The moment they got out of the ne, Elsie looked at Georgia with ttering eyes.


    ¡°From now on, I am the follower of a rich woman, whatever you need you can always tell me, as long


    as you pass on some money to me, I can live this good life with you and never worry about life


    anymore.¡±


    Georgia listened to Elsie joyfully, from the moment that she inherited that money, Elsie was living in a


    surprise everyday.


    This was truly all very surprising, not only Elsie, even Georgia had never seen such an amount of


    money before, even now she felt she was flying when she was walking outside, this was all like a


    dream for her.


    The only thing that Georgia felt lucky about was that Aidan had passed on his secret forces to her, now


    she could tell her people to investigate about Sierra and Robert and what they went through this


    passed year, she hoped that she would get some good results.


    Georgia could now walk if she used a cane, but she couldn¡¯t walk for too long, and she still needed


    rehab training.


    After getting off the ne, Georgia didn¡¯t need to go back to the hospital anymore.


    She took Elsie to the vi that was under her name now, that vi was not too far from where Robert


    was staying now, this was why she picked this one.


    They had been out of the country for about a week, and now that they were back, Georgia also


    contacted Ivan, Jason and Jasper, to talk about Robert.


    They agreed to meet the next day in the evening to have dinner together at a very famous private


    kitchen.


    But, Georgia only had a rest for the night, and early morning the next day, Travis was at her door.


    ¡°You only left me a note and left the country so suddenly, do you know how worried I was?¡±


    Travis came early in the morning, and started ming Georgia immediately, Georgia barely saw Travis


    like that, and she was a little surprised.


    Elsie backed away in this situation, she had noticed now that since something had happened to Robert,


    Travis was trying to get Georgia back, Elsie had an alright impression of him, but she wouldn¡¯t give


    Georgia any suggestions, she should be with whomever she liked, that was what Elsie believed.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t stupid either, she told Travis to sit down, and told her staff to make some tea, then she


    talked to Travis.


    ¡°Travis, you don¡¯t have to treat me like this, even though this is how Robert is now, but what we had


    was over 10 years ago, you should focus on your current life, don¡¯t hold on to the past, there are so


    many great women in this world, I am not worthy of you doing all this for me.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, just like I told you before, don¡¯t hold on to Robert, he already forgot you, all he has for you is


    shame, why do you keep grabbing onto him, epting his temper, don¡¯t you think letting go is the


    better choice?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t answer, she knew what Travis was trying to tell her.


    When it came to feelings, how could she do whatever other tried to talk into her.


    Especially, not everyone was right, it was better to just live ording to her own feelings.


    But this situation was different, Georgia knew, her and Travis¡¯ love was gone, it had been gone 10


    years ago.


    ¡°But we are different, Travis, Robert only lost his memory, I can still hope that if he remembers


    someday, he will also see who he really loves, or maybe he is being lied to now, I cannot give up on


    him, I have to stay with him. But there is no such thing between you and me, I know what my feelings


    for you are, I have never held on to the past, Travis, don¡¯t waste your hope on me, the moment I


    started loving Robert, I never looked back, maybe in the future I might fall in love with someone new,


    but never someone old, because I would never keep being tangled to the past, do you get me?¡±


    After Georgia said that, Travis¡¯ face suddenly turned pale, he kept quiet for a long time, then he said to


    her.


    ¡°Why do you always have to be so straight forward, it is like a knife that hit me in my heart, but Georgia,


    my grandma already passed away, I don¡¯t have any other family, those 10 years passed for me like in a


    sleep, my feelings are stuck in the past, nothing has changed, I will do my best to walk out of it, maybe


    someday I will meet the person I wanna love, but at least now, I don¡¯t want to force myself to forget my


    feelings, I just want to be with the person I love, I want to protect her, I want to see her smile happily


    everyday, I want to fulfill her wishes, do you even want to destroy that little bit of hope?¡±


    Georgia was silent, of course Georgia knew that Travis was being truthful to her.


    Georgia sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, you haven¡¯t tried to tell me what to do about Robert, I shouldn¡¯t have told you all that, let¡¯s


    just keep it natural, time will do the work, whatever will happen, 10 years ago I didn¡¯t know what


    happened to you, but now I just hope that you will be safe.¡±


    It seemed that Georgia had finally thought it through, Travis smiled, then he asked about what Georgia


    went through this passed week.


    He guessed that it must have been something important, only that he couldn¡¯t guess why Georgia


    would have to leave?


    Georgia didn¡¯t keep it from him, she already inherited the money, people would know about it sooner or


    Travis eyes were int.


    ¡°It has only been a week, and you are already a billionaire, and I still want to protect you, but with all


    the money that you have now, I won¡¯t keep up anymore, Georgia, now you gotta protect me.¡±


    This joke made Georgia speechless though, now that all her friends knew about her, they would all


    A real billionaire would have started enjoying her life, and have a bunch of young people serve her.


    But she had so many worries, Georgia even wanted to sigh for herself, the extravagant and dissipated


    life had nothing to do with her.


    After her rehab was done, she would invest in MU, and then go back to work.


    She loved her work and the experiments, she would invest in the pharmapany, especially since


    Aidan had pharmapanies anyways, Georgia wanted to invest in Professor Lee, this was what she


    wanted to get.


    In theing days, Georgia and Travis had a light contact.


    Travis would not show her his care at all times, he was a person that made others feel like catching


    fresh air, all his caring words were at an appropriate level, and Georgia was also used to the way they


    were getting along now.


    They had talked about it already and now it was up to fate.


    In the afternoon, Georgia decided to go out, her and Ivan had made an appointment to meet, and not to


    get stuck in traffic, Georgia left 10 minutes early.


    But Georgia was overthinking it, the traffic was smooth, there was no jam.


    Her car stopped at the manor that she reserved before.


    Of course, Elsie went with her to push her wheelchair.


    The two of them got on the elevator in the parking lot, just as they got to first floor, Elsie pushed


    Georgia out.


    But before they could ask the staff where their room was, the two of them saw Sierra and Anaya.


    ¡°Why are those two together?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t understand in that moment, she didn¡¯t want to greet them, but Anaya already pulled


    Sierra¡¯s hand and came to Georgia.

 Chapter 253 Tit For It

    Chapter 253 Tit For It


    ¡°Aren''t you Georgia?¡±


    Anaya spoke with a trace of sarcasm with gloating eyes.


    Anaya had suffered indignity because of Georgia a year ago, and she still remembered it.


    She wanted to take revenge on Georgia countless times at that time, but Robert defended Georgia, so


    Anaya could only swallow her anger.


    However, God had heard her words. Robert and Georgia had an ident together. Anaya was happy


    when she knew that Georgia was in aa and might be in a vegetative state for the rest of her life.


    Anaya had been cursing Georgia for not waking up, then Robert came back with Sierra. Anaya was


    happy when she knew that Robert was on a good term with Sierra, and the two of them had a son.


    She was also happy when she heard that Georgia had woken up. Anaya had long wanted to taunt


    Georgia in front of her, who had offended herself.


    She chanced upon Georgia at this time. How could she miss the opportunity?


    ¡°I heard that you woke up recently. I thought that you were going to be in a vegetative state for the rest


    of your life, and fortunately, you had woken up. It happened that Robert hade back and you can


    attend the wedding of Robert and Sierra in another two weeks. Georgia, I remember that you have


    always loved Robert deeply. Robert had found his happiness now, and you will bless his wedding,


    right?¡±


    Anaya perfectly illustrated how a bitchy woman looked. Georgia put on a false smile and greeted.


    ¡°Robert and the youngdy next to you have sent me a wedding invitation. How could I not go to the


    wedding since they had invited me? Something was surprising that happened at my wedding back


    then, and I feel that there will be something surprisingly happen at Robert''s wedding too.¡±


    Georgia was not afraid of Anaya, and she did not even pay more attention to Anaya. Georgia would not


    give Anaya a way to provoke herself.


    Anaya was upset since she thought that she would see Georgia angry and in pain. However, Georgia


    did not care about it. Anaya felt unwell when she saw Georgia''s smile. Was Georgia did not care about


    Robert anymore?


    Georgia almost became Robert''s wife and a wife of a rich and powerful family. How could she not care


    about it at all? Anaya was not convinced.


    She sneered at Georgia.


    She picked up her phone and made a phone call to Robert.


    ¡°Robert, Sierra and I came out for dining today. Do you know who we met? Georgia is right in front of


    me now, and she even scolds Sierra and curses your wedding with Sierra. How can she be so


    malicious? Sierra is crying through anger now. Robert, you must teach Georgia a lesson, who is


    ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°Where you guys now?¡±


    Robert asked on the other end of the phone, and Anaya stated her current address.


    After hanging up the phone, Anaya smirked at Georgia.


    ¡°Robert will be here soon. I''ll see how you can still becentter. Do you think that you are still


    his fiancee like you used to be? Let me tell you you are worthless to Robert now. Robert will give vent


    Sierra''s anger. Georgia, you wait and you will get kicked out of here.¡±


    Sierra took Anaya by her hands at this time.


    ¡°How did you lie to Robert just now? I did not sh with Ms. Lane. Anaya, forget it. Let''s go in and have


    our dining. Exin to Robert and ask him not toe over.¡±


    ¡°Sierra, you''re too kindhearted. You don''t know Georgia and how malicious she is. She framed me


    back then and pushed me out of theb. She even deceived Robert. She is a bad woman, some more


    she did curse your wedding with Robert just now. I was not wrong. I''ll honestly tell Robert when he


    arrives. Don''t worry, Sierra. Someone should teach Georgia a lesson!¡±


    Anaya and Sierra echoed each other by the side. Elsie could not stand it anymore, and she wanted to


    fight with them.


    Elsie generally would never reason to those women who like to pretend to be pitiful or scheming. She


    thought that beating was the best solution ever.


    However, Georgia motioned Elsie by the side and asked her not to be impulsive, and they could settle


    everything in the future. Georgia had a way to deal with Anaya and Sierra.


    ¡°Anaya, you stole theboratory data at first, and you got expelled from MU Research Institute back


    then. You are calling white ck now. Do you think the people who remembered this matter have


    disappeared? Robert and I are separate now, but it doesn''t mean you can boss me around and call


    white ck. By the way, don''t you like Aston? It''s a pity that he went to America this year. I guess you


    have not seen him for a long time. Let me tell you that he will not be with you even if he doesn''t get


    married in his life.¡±


    Georgia thought that hit where it hurts. The person that Anaya cared the most about was Aston. So,


    Anaya turned pale with anger when Georgia said the words.


    Anaya raised her hand and wanted to p Georgia in the face.


    Elsie finally could not help herself and pped Anaya in her face at this time. She was used to fighting


    in the orphanage, and she was very good at fighting since she wanted to survive at that time.


    ¡°Shut the hell up! I''ll p you twice more and smash your face if you talk again.¡±


    Anaya only knew that Georgia and Vanessa were close, but she did not know who Elsie was.


    Elsie dared to p her, and of course, it drove Anaya mad.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Anaya raised her hand and was ready to rush over and fight with Elsie, but her action onlysted


    halfway. She suddenly remembered something and smirked.


    Soon Anaya picked up her phone and made a call.


    ¡°Manager Nichols, you have guests here who made trouble and beaten people. Come over


    immediately to deal with them.¡±


    A middle-aged man in a suit walked over to Anaya immediately after her call.


    ¡°Ms. Mitchell, feel free to tell me, and I''ll settle the matters for you.¡±


    ¡°I remember there is a rule in the restaurant that you will directly call the police when a guest makes a


    disturbance, then throw the person out of the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is such a rule. Ms. Mitchell, is there someone causing trouble here? Feel free to tell me,


    and I''ll settle it.¡±


    Anaya pointed her finger at Georgia and Elsie.


    ¡°They are the one who made trouble. The woman in the wheelchair had justmanded the female


    bodyguard beside her to p me in the face. I remember you have a lot of surveince cameras here.


    You can go and check with the surveince video. After that, these two women can be thrown out of


    the restaurant ording to the rule, right?¡±


    Anaya spoke with sarcasm, and she wanted to get them to face the music.


    Although Anaya had already asked Robert toe over to settle this matter, it had not enough to vent


    her anger. She nned to take action by herself.


    Georgia had no Robert be the shield and buckler. Anaya could crush Georgia as easily as she crushed


    an ant, and she could take revenge as she wanted.


    Manager Nichols knew Anaya. People in D City would respectfully call her Ms. Mitchell, even though it


    was for Robert''s sake. Wherever Anaya went, sensible people showed respect to Anaya because she


    was Robert''s cousin, and the Mitchell group was also a sizeablepany.


    Someone had beaten Anaya in the restaurant, and of course, Manager Nichols did not dare to think


    little of Anaya''s favor. He watched the surveince video and confirmed that the woman in front of him


    had pped Anaya. Manager Nichols looked solemn, and his voice became cold and stern.


    ¡°Ladies, you have hurt our guest just now. We have set a rule from the day we opened M Garden. We


    will never wee the guests for dining again if they make trouble here. Please go out of the


    restaurant now. Otherwise, we can only call the police to take you away by force.¡±


    Manager Nichols was full of rebuke in his words because Elsie did beat Ms. Mitchell at first, and also


    he wanted to curry favor for Ms. Mitchell.


    He recognized Georgia. It was impossible for people who worked in the service industry not to know


    Georgia with her fame back then.


    However, Georgia was an abandoned woman, while Anaya and the woman beside her were the people


    Robert valued now. So Manager Nichols would not show respect for Georgia''s feelings.


    ¡°Georgia, I''m sorry.¡±


    Elsie did not expect such a rule in the restaurant. Were not they losing their face if they got kicked out


    of the restaurant?


    Georgia smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Elsie, why are you apologize? She deserved your p.¡±


    Georgia showed an unconcerned look as if she did not care that Manager Nichols, who was going to


    throw them out of the restaurant, and it had irritated Anaya.


    "Manager Nichols, don''t you want to do anything yet? These two people are still staying here. Is this


    the way how you settle trouble?"


    Manager Nichols waved his hand when he saw Ms. Mitchell was angry.


    Soon five security men came over to Manager Nichols.


    ¡°Ladies, I''ll give onest warning. Please leave the restaurant now, and I''ll pretend that nothing


    happened. If you don''t, I can only ask our security men to throw you out of the restaurant, and you will


    have to go to the police station and exin what happened to the police officer by yourself.¡±


    Georgia was about to say something. At the same time, she found that Robert walked into the room.


    A crowd of people followed behind him, who should be his secretaries or someone else now.


    Soon Robert had walked to Sierra''s side.


    ¡°Is there any ufortable? What did she say to hurt you?¡±


    Sierra shook her head.


    ¡°It''s just a small matter. Anaya overly cares about me. Robert, let''s go for dining since you are here. I


    didn''t sh with Ms. Lane. It''s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Robert looked frosty after Sierra exined.


    At this time, Anaya exaggerated the details about what Georgia had done just now.


    ¡°It''s these two people who were cursing your wedding with Sierra to have an ident. Then, the


    woman pped me. Robert, you must teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, did I behaved in an unobvious wayst time, or did I forget to warn you? Don''t you think that I


    won''t take revenge against those around you if you dare to hurt those around me? Do you think that I


    don''t know the background of Elsie? I haven''t forgotten what she did in front of mest time. A woman


    who sold herself in the red light district dares to bully Anaya now. So is Ms. rke wants to go back to


    selling yourself in the whorehouse?¡±


    Georgia and Vanessa never mentioned Elsie''s past matter. However, Robert said it in public at this


    time. People who wereing and going stopped.


    They had been catching up on Robert''s gossip. One was his deeply loved woman, and another one


    was his deeply loved fiancee back then. There were many people around, and they did not know Elsie.


    However, people started to whisper after Robert speaking.


    Georgia was mad. She was a person who was especially shielding her or her friend''s shorings of


    fault.


    Georgia spoke to Elsie once she thought Robert''s words.


    ¡°Elsie, help me up.¡±


    Elsie did not care much about the curious looks of the people around. She had seen a lot of this since


    she was a child. She was not the first time beingughed at by others, and she did not expect Georgia


    would have much more reaction than hers.


    ¡°I''m fine, Georgia.¡±


    Elsie helped Georgia up after she spoke.


    Georgia walked step by step to the front of Robert. The two people were only a few steps


    away.

 Chapter 254 The Pleasure Of Rich People

    Chapter 254 The Pleasure Of Rich People


    Georgia uttered these words with a gloomy face. She looked particrly cold, there was not the


    slightest warmth in her eyes, and the tone of her voice was even colder.


    This was the first time Robert had ever seen Georgia angry. He had always had only a vague


    impression of Georgia since his encounter with her, and he also never thought much about her.


    But now, this woman was standing in front of him with her head held high, and she was looking at him


    with anger in her eyes, as if he was a bad guy.


    This put Robert in a very bad mood.


    Georgia shouldn''t look at him with such a look!


    But when he thought of his cousin being pped by Elsie, and thest time she pped him, Robert


    didn''t have the slightest intention of letting Georgia have her way. Heughed mockingly.


    "What? Do you think I''m afraid to say it a second time? Everyone can find out about Elsie. She''s


    nothing but a whore!"


    ¡°Snap!¡± Just as Robert finished speaking, Georgia pped Robert across the face.


    She knew Robert was mean. Even in the past, Robert had been mean to her.


    At that time, for the sake of her daughter and various reasons, Georgia could tolerate him, but now she


    could not tolerate him anymore. Although Robert was not talking about her, but about Elsie, Georgia


    was also pissed off.


    Georgia did not regret the p, but Robert was stunned. The people around watching them were also


    shocked.


    Hadn''t Georgia been abandoned? She was now so bold that she even dared to p Robert. Was she


    not afraid of being retaliatedter?


    The crowd around was whispering, and Robert reacted immediately.


    He raised his hand, but Georgia just looked at him mockingly, and Robert didn''t even dare to put his


    hand down.


    He always felt as if something would happen that he would regret if he did hit her.


    Robert did not move while the voices of Ivan, Jasper, and Jason came from the distance.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Ivan rushed over and asked. Robert sneered and turned his head to Manager Nichols and ordered.


    "I remember you just said that this woman vited the rules of your ce. Now I will help you kick


    them out. This is in ordance with your rules, right?"


    Manager Nichols was already too frightened to speak. He knew the feud between these people.


    Looking at Robert''s gloomy face, Manager Nichols immediately fawned on him as he nodded.


    "Mr. Simpson, there is certainly nothing wrong with what you said. Everything is up to you."


    Immediately, several men around Robert surrounded Georgia and Elsie, ready to drive these two


    women out.


    Georgia sneered, picked up her phone, and made a call.


    "It''s Mr. Moore, right? Manager Nichols is nning to kick me out. How do you think this matter should


    be handled?"


    Mr. Moore¡¯s name was Harvey Moore, who was in his 40s and the owner of M Garden. He managed all


    the things in this ce.


    No one expected that Georgia would make such a phone call.


    What was even more unexpected was that immediately after Georgia made this call, Manager Nichols


    received a phone call.


    "I heard that you want to kick Georgia and her friends out?"


    Harvey asked Manager Nichols on the other end of the phone.


    "Boss, Miss Lane, and her friend beat up other customers here. I''m just following our rules and


    regtions."


    Manager Nichols felt he was really wronged. Although he felt he couldn''t offend Miss Scott, he really


    didn''t confuse right and wrong.


    Harvey justughed coldly on the other end of the phone.


    "The rules are for the guests. But Miss Lane is my boss and the owner of M Garden. How dare you kick


    our boss out! Do you want to die?"


    After Harvey finished speaking on the other end of the phone, Manager Nichols''s face had gone white


    and his jaw dropped as he looked at Georgia in front of him. Until after the phone hung up, Manager


    Nichols could barely say a word.


    However, only a few secondster, Manager Nichols immediately reacted again.


    He turned his head to Anaya and Robert and spoke up, only his voice sounded a little scared.


    "Mr. Simpson, Miss Scott, Miss Moon, our boss has said that you are not wee in M Garden. From


    now on, please don''te over to patronize either. This ce can''t afford to receive noble people like


    you."


    Manager Nichols actually spoke up to kick out Robert, his cousin, and his fianc¨¦e. He was just a


    manager of M Garden! The guests all gasped.


    M Garden had always had many rules, but the crowd could onlyply. Many people knew that Mr.


    Moore had a backer behind him, and no one dared to offend him.


    Besides, M Garden''s food was really delicious. As it became popr to eat here, everyone started to


    follow the rules of the ce.


    But now, everyone saw it. It was the woman called Elsie beside Georgia who started the fight, and now


    Manager Nichols was actually trying to kick the victims out. The crowd couldn''t sit still and started


    whispering.


    Anaya was so angry that her body was trembling.


    "Manager Nichols, are you crazy? You obviously just watched the video. Elsie was the one who hit me


    first, and now you''re actually kicking us out. Tell me, where exactly did I vite the rules of this ce? "


    Manager Nichols was just a staff member. How could he dare to offend Miss Scott in front of him, and


    the Robert next to him who looked gloomy and cold! He didn''t know how to exin.


    This was what his boss had ordered, could he notply? The two people in front of him were not the


    ones who paid his sry.


    The elevator door opened when Manager Nichols was in a dilemma. Everyone saw Mr. Moore, who


    had been staying upstairs and not showing himself much, appear. He walked step by step to Anaya''s


    front and then sneered.


    "Miss Scott, let me tell you why you are being kicked out? Because Miss Lane is now my boss and she


    is the investor behind M Garden. Are we supposed to wee you when you are aggressive to our


    boss?"


    After Harvey finished speaking, the people around were already stunned.


    Ivan, Jason, and Jasper had been silent, just fearing that a bigger conflict would start between Robert


    and Georgia. But no one expected that things would take a turn for the worse, and now such a change


    had urred before their eyes.


    They were confused. When did Georgia be the boss of M Garden?


    As for Anaya, she was even more furious.


    "I think you are having an affair with Georgia, right? You are now favoring Georgia. You are so unique


    in your hobby that you even fuck a disabled person. Are you having a different kind of experience by


    having sex with a disabled person!"


    After Anaya finished, Harvey looked directly at his people.


    "Throw Miss Scott out!"


    Immediately, two bodyguards picked Anaya up and looked like they were about to throw Anaya out.


    And Anaya cursed even more furiously.


    Robert spoke up coldly from the side.


    "Put her down."


    Anaya was his cousin. Although Robert did not like Anaya, now being insulted in this way, Robert could


    not just stand by and do nothing.


    Harvey simply ignored Robert''s angry usations.


    "Go on, throw Miss Scott out. We don''t wee them here. As for Mr. Simpson, this is our boss''s turf.


    If you want to protect your capricious cousin, you can get out. You are not wee here. If you don''t


    leave now, maybe you''ll be the next one to be thrown out."


    Robert stared deeply at Georgia with a cold face.


    Finally, Robert walked over to Sierra''s side.


    "I''ll take you out first."


    Robert, Sierra, and Anaya were just kicked out awkwardly. Elsie watched with her jaw dropped the


    whole time. When it was confirmed that Robert waspletely out, she couldn''t help butugh out


    loud.


    "I''m so happy now. I''ve been wanting to give Robert a hard time for a long time. He took my arm offst


    time, and today he insulted me in front of everyone. Good job, Georgia. He just needs a lesson. I''m


    telling you, men are cheap. You must not be nice to him. "


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Georgia justughed bitterly. Of course, she didn''t want to go this far with Robert. But Robert just


    allowed Anaya to bully her and even favored her, so why should she put up with them?


    What was more, Robert also spoke ill of Elsie, so she would never pretend that nothing had happened.


    Since this man hurt her, then she must take revenge.


    The crowd gradually dispersed. So far, no one understood how Georgia became the boss of M Garden.


    While Harvey had already smiled at Georgia and spoke.


    "The box is ready. Miss Lane, I''ll take you up right away."


    Seeing that his boss and Miss Lane were so familiar with each other, Manager Nichols was trembling.


    He was afraid that Miss Lane would take revenge on him. But Georgia simply ignored what Manager


    Nichols did today, and followed Harvey''s footsteps, and then brought Ivan, Jason, and Jasper to an


    elegant and spacious box.


    Ivan, who had been holding back his curiosity, finally spoke up.


    "What the hell just happened? How did you and Robert and the others get into a fight again? How


    Elsie briefly exined what had happened after they had juste over. After she finished her words,


    Jason and Jasper fell silent.


    No one had expected that Georgia and Robert woulde to this point. Robert was their brother, and


    Georgia was their acknowledged sister-inw. Jason, Jasper, and Ivan couldn''t have favored anyone.


    But if they kept fighting like this, they were still a little worried.


    But what they were most curious about at the moment was still how Georgia became the owner of M


    Garden.M Garden had been open for many years, and Harvey was particrly famous.


    They really wondered how Georgia could be Harvey''s boss in the blink of an eye. Anyone would


    think that Harvey and Georgia had a personal friendship, and that was why he spoke up for Georgia.


    Jasper asked curiously from the side.


    "Georgia, did you and Mr. Moore know each other before? I can see that Robert was very angry just


    now. You have really angered him today. It is possible that he will take revenge on Mr. Mooreter."


    Georgia made Robert lose face in front of everyone, and now Robert didn''t have the slightest affection


    for her. Jasper didn''t think Robert was going to put up with what happened today, and he was a little


    worried about what was going to happen next.


    Georgiaughed.


    "Don''t worry. Robert can''t hurt Mr. Moore, and besides, what Mr. Moore said is true. I am indeed the


    owner of M Garden now."


    "Georgia, you''re not kidding, are you? I don''t mean to look down on you when I say that. But how could


    M Gardene into your hands so easily?"


    Jasper thought Georgia was joking.


    Georgia hadn''t told them about Robert''s father''s inheritance. She decided to say it at this time.


    "The reason I became the owner of M Garden is that the owner of M Garden used to be Robert''s


    father. And now, after Robert''s father gave his inheritance to me, I am now the biggest boss of M


    Garden. So Harvey is not talking nonsense."

 Chapter 255 Plot to Stop the Wedding

    Chapter 255 Plot to Stop the Wedding


    Afterwards, Georgia Lane again rified her experience out of the countryst week.


    After Georgia spoke, the three men were bbergasted.


    Elsie rkeughed delightedly beside them.


    ¡°Before we came back, I had approximately calcted the wealth of you three. Let me tell you guys,


    none of you canpare to Gigi. Gigi is now the richest among us. If you guys treat her well, plead her


    for some business, she might have agree to do it.¡±


    ¡°Mischievous fellow.¡±


    Georgia patted Elsie¡¯s hand. She was afraid that Elsie would be provoked of what Robert just said a


    while ago.


    Right now, it seemed that Elsie was in a good mood. This had given Georgia much relief.


    The men were astonished for a long time, and Ivan Simpson tremblingly said.


    ¡°Gigi, you are my sister-inw from now on. You probably did not know that I had checked my Uncle


    Aidan Simpson¡¯s fortune before. Oh my god, even if I do surgery every day for the rest of my life, I still


    cannotpete against his earnings. Gigi, I will be hanging around with you from now on.¡±


    Georgiaughed. She thought that Ivan¡¯s words were exaggerating, but one of them was right. Aidan¡¯s


    wealth was indeed enormous, so enormous that she didn¡¯t know much money she had now.


    Of course, the reason why she chose to eat at M Garden was because M Garden was now under her


    name. She had never eaten here, and coincidentally she knew that this ce was her property, so


    Georgia decided toe here.


    Who knew that they would meet up with Anaya Mitchell and Sierra Moon, whichter resulted into a


    conflict.


    Fortunately, she was finally able to let out her anger. The only thing that made her sad was that she


    and Robert Simpson seemed to have more conflicts.


    If this continued, Georgia was worried that she would have no way to help Robert regain his memories,


    and this wasn¡¯t the result she wanted.


    The world of love was like this. Even if you knew that he had made many mistakes, you were mad at


    him, and wanted to hit him, you still didn¡¯t want to give up on him.


    ¡°Since Uncle Aidan¡¯s wealth is with you, then perhaps you have his authority as well. Gigi, you quickly


    use this power to investigate Sierra. I always feel that something¡¯s not right with her. Last time, we and


    Elsie tried to test her out, but she seemed to be hard to get. This is definitely not a nice woman, and I¡¯m


    afraid that she will hurt Robert.¡±


    Jason Murphy had spoken. Right now, everyone was suspicious of Sierra, but he was worried that this


    woman named Sierra would hurt Robert.


    Although Robert did not remember them as his friends, they could understand that Robert was being


    deceived after losing his memory.


    ¡°I have already sent someone to investigate. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how long will it take.¡±


    Georgia sighed after she spoke.


    ¡°Their wedding will be in two weeks. What are we going to do?¡±


    Georgia felt that she should stop their wedding, but Robert did not recognize her, and she was in no


    position to stop it.


    Robert seemed to still hate her. After today¡¯s urrence, she did not think that Robert would


    immediately remember her, and abandon Sierra.


    However, if these two get married, Georgia would be so heartbroken.


    ¡°Of course, we have to stop this wedding.¡±


    Jasper Hond said this with certainty.


    ¡°You guys do know that after Robert came back, thepany is fully under his control. Obviously, it¡¯s


    great that he is the one running thepany, and the assets of the Simpson family are enormous. I¡¯m


    worried that Sierra is plotting to take the fortune. If something happened to Robert, she is the wife, and


    then also the first inheritor. I felt that this woman wanted Robert¡¯s fortune.¡±


    After Jasper had spoken, Georgia curiously asked.


    ¡°Have Robert prepared any wills before?¡±


    ¡°How can we know about it? However, just in case, Jason and I investigate Sierra many times, but she


    seems to just appear out of nowhere. Her past was filled with strangeness. She has no family or


    friends, and grew up on an orphanage where only a few people lived. We could not search for any of


    her friends at all. This identity seems to be made up, and that¡¯s why I feel she is plotting something.¡±


    After Jasper provided his analysis, Jason nodded with agreement.


    ¡°Jasper is right. Sierra is big problem now. If she¡¯s nning to take over the fortune, then this wedding


    is very important to her. Jason and I had discussed about this before. This wedding cannot go


    smoothly. Gigi, we have to n to stop this wedding.¡±


    Even Jason, Jasper, and Ivan supported her to impede this wedding. Georgia then had some courage.


    She was afraid that she would do something out of the line, and Jason, Jasper, and Ivan as Robert¡¯s


    friends would me her. At present, they all seemed to have the same thoughts.


    ¡°Robert now doesn¡¯t recognize any of you as his friend, and he also hates me. To stop this wedding, we


    have to think of a good n. I don¡¯t want to use any drastic approach just to make him hate use at the


    end. However, I can¡¯t think of any win-win approach. Have you guys thought of any?¡±


    Georgia asked sorrowfully, and the three men shook their heads.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Since you guys have no answers, let¡¯s brainstorm about it. Besides, we still got half a month. It is


    enough time for us to n.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gigi. I will find Robert¡¯s weakness. This wedding will not go on smoothly!¡±


    Ivan said it affirmatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make the mood so tense.¡±


    Elsie chuckled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys here to eat? Let¡¯s order first. I haven¡¯t eaten M Garden¡¯s food, and isn¡¯t if it¡¯s big-


    name, their food are delicious? Let¡¯s start ordering, and discuss it after we eat.¡±


    Georgia felt that Elsie¡¯s right, and she smiled at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first; we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    At the end, they ordered at table of food, and this restaurant¡¯s foods are really delicious. Georgia ate


    happily.


    After they had eaten, Elsie stretched, and just casually listening to them discussing ns.


    Eventually, they felt that there were some loopholes in their n, but it was alreadyte, so they all said


    goodbye and went home.


    Georgia didn¡¯t immediately leave. Harvey brought Georgia to a room to talk.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson hade here to eatst year. In just a year, Miss Lane is now my boss. Time flies so


    fast.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you let me to talk with you, just tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I saw that someone on the inte is spreading rumors about the two of us. I¡¯m not sure if it is the


    doing of Anaya or Mr. Simpson. Miss Lane, what should we do next?¡±


    Harvey naturally could not care less as it affected his boss¡¯ reputation.


    Georgia didn¡¯t think that Anaya would be so fast. Nevertheless, it was logical; Anaya was humiliated


    today, so how could she let it go.


    Now, Anaya had hired inte ghostwriters writing rumors about her rtionship with Mr. Moore.


    ¡°Those people misunderstand our rtionship, and they just felt that it¡¯s impossible for me to buy M


    Garden. If I announce my identity, say, will so many people be angry?¡±


    Georgia smiled slyly, and then Mr. Mooreughed.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, Boss.¡±


    That night, Georgia didn¡¯t do anything. She let the opinions in the inte became very serious.


    Just likest time, the entire inte was insulting her. Georgia could be considered as an inte star.


    Before, she carried the usation of being the murderer of Wendy Simpson in a car ident. That


    time, she and Robert were insulted byizens. Everyone had an impression of her.


    Later, she had a wonderful career. Of course,izens would notice that, and they thought the love of


    Georgia and Robert was so moving, but right now, Robert would be marrying with another girl. Georgia


    sounded so miserable, but she seemed to also find someone to take care of her. People were starting


    to loathe Georgia again.


    Georgia nned to deal with the matter the next day, but she still didn¡¯t know that Anaya was the one


    who did the things on the inte, while Robert decided to teach M Garden a lesson.


    He nned to start with the tax administration of M Garden. Usually for restaurant operations, the best


    ce to start was the tax administration, and they should receive a major loss.


    However, who knew that the person Robert ordered to teach M Garden a lesson had declined his


    request.


    Robert¡¯s ownwork of people was already considered vast, but obviously Harvey had a more


    powerful authority behind him. No wonder he had that confidence when he threw him out.


    Then, who is the boss behind Harvey? Robert would not believe that it was Georgia. This woman was


    asleep for a year, and M Garden had been opened for several years. Robert didn¡¯t feel that Georgia


    had the power and authority to take such big M Garden.


    Something¡¯s not right with Harvey, and Robert even thought that Georgia had someone backing her.


    He decided to have someone investigate Georgia¡¯s recent whereabouts.


    After sleepingfortably for a whole night, Georgia woke up the next morning, and she checked the


    public opinions now in the inte.


    There were many bystanders and onlookers, and certainly there were several who disdained Georgia.


    After being abandoned by Robert, she actually found a 40 year old man to take care of her, and he was


    also an owner of a private restaurant. Although M Garden was very famous, this owner was definitely


    rich, but probably could not bepared to Robert¡¯s assets. Many believed that Georgia was willing to


    stoop to that level, and they had lost their respect for her.


    Several people were watching andughing at Georgia now with an old man, and due to the guidance


    of the inte ghostwriters¡¯ opinions, many were attacking Georgia. They felt that since Georgia was


    abandoned by Robert, it was definitely that she did something to betray Robert.


    The video of Georgia and Jason resurfaced again, and almost spread across the inte. Luckily, the


    side of Jason and Jasper reacted quickly, and tried to suppress the situation. This made Jason and


    Jasper angry; they didn¡¯t think that Robert would hesitate to not care about them.


    While eating breakfast leisurely, Georgia watched how theizens insulted her.


    ¡°How shameless. There were rumors in the past that when she was studying, she liked to attract men.


    Robert just left her, and she already attracted a 40 year old man. Say, is she good in bed?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If a woman is flirty in bed, then it¡¯s easy to attract men. All men in this world are


    horrible. They can¡¯t even know that woman¡¯s true nature, so they deserve to be deceived!¡±


    ¡­


    After seeing enough of the insults towards her, Georgia registered her own official Weibo. After being


    authenticated, she posted a statement on the inte.


    ¡°Everybody says I¡¯m not the boss of M Garden. What a pity. I¡¯m not only the boss of M Garden, but also


    the chairman of the SY Group now. M Garden is just a small property that I invested on. You guys think


    I need to be taken care of by a man? Apologies, I have so much money that I can¡¯t finish spending¡­¡±


    Georgia¡¯s statement was meant to provoke theizens, and also Anaya. After her statement was


    posted, she used her own public rtions team to let everyone knew her statement.


    Just a momentter,izens who were bystanders were dumbfounded. How shameless was Georgia?


    SY Group was a world-ss top consortium. The assets were so enormous that everyone could not


    count all the zeroes. Georgia was looking pretentiousst year, and now she boasted that she was the


    chairman of SY Group. That¡¯s crazy.


    This statement was trending for over four to five hours. The inte was filled withmotions. Many


    were puzzled that the SY Group was doing nothing after she lied. Wouldn¡¯t they be ashamed?


    ¡°I think she really is not ashamed. Now, she is like a clown being insulted by us, and then bes an


    inte star to earn money.¡±


    ¡°Shameful. Every day, she only knows how to attract men. You are an embarrassment to us women.¡±


    After seeing enough, Georgia instructed her PR team to begin.


    Of course, Georgia¡¯s public rtions were very simple.


    The renowned SY Group then released a statement on their official Weibo.


    ¡°M Garden is one of the properties the SY Group invested on. Miss Lane is the chairman of the SY


    Group. People spreading rumors in the inte should know when to stop, or else they will face the


    consequences of thew.¡±


    This statement caused uproar. Wasn¡¯t SY Group thepany of Aidan¡¯s father?


    After Aidan returned, everyone knew of the SY Group; however, the SY Group now said their chairman


    was Georgia.


    Did this imply that Aidan gave all his fortune to Georgia?


    For the entire morning, the discussion on the inte was heated. An abandoned girl became the


    chairman of the top consortium in the world, in just a blink of an eye.


    The consortium she inherited was also the heritage of her former fianc¨¦e¡¯s father. Just a momentter,


    the entire intepletely got excited.

 Chapter 256 Jealousy

    Chapter 256 Jealousy


    Both Sierra and Anaya learnt about the information.


    Anaya thought it was nothing but baseless rumours when it first came out on the inte.


    She knew that SY Group was a financialpany ran by Aidan, and it was announced five years ago


    that Robert would be the heir.


    But Georgia announced online that she was the CEO of SY Group now, how shameless.


    Even Anaya felt that it was something she couldn''t do.


    Had Georgia gone crazy after being dumped by Robert?


    She treated it as a joke and enjoyed watching theizens criticized Georgia.


    Little that she knew a few hourster SY Group released an official statement admitting Georgia as the


    CEO.


    Since the statement was released on the official website and had remained for few hours, it only meant


    that it was true.


    Georgia became the CEO of SY Group? She had just woken up and inherited such a huge financial


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    group, Anaya''s jealousy was beyond words.


    Anaya refused to believe that this was true. It was a group ran by her cousin''s father, Georgia was not


    even married to Robert. Even if she had, she still couldn''t ept this was true. How could someone


    like Georgia inherited such a huge fortune and be the CEO of SY Group!


    Anaya went to Robert and Sierra''s vi at once, the housekeeper let her in soon as she rang the bell.


    Presently, Sierra was working on some bonsai she purchased recently in the garden. Anaya saw her


    and asked.


    "Sierra, where''s Robert?"


    "He''s still at the office, why are looking for him? You can wait in the living room, he''ll be back in an


    hour."


    Sierra received Anaya politely, she stopped what she was doing and wanted to bring Anaya over to the


    living room for some tea.


    However, Anaya walked towards her angrily.


    "Sierra, haven''t you read the online news? That shameless Georgia inherited Aidan''s SY Group. It


    must be her dirty trick, she is such a vicious woman!"


    She had thought numerous times on the way here that Georgia inherited the fortune using a dirty trick!


    She almost married Robertst year, perhaps she did something to the will at that time.


    She didn''t believe that Robert''s father made her the heir of his fortune, there was no logic behind it.


    "Oh yes, I saw it. Robert wouldn''t care who inherited his father''s fortune, don''t mention this in front of


    himter, it will only make him angry."


    Sierra looked worried and advised Anaya not to mention it. But Anaya didn''t care and became angrier.


    It was a huge fortune, it might even more than the Simpson, how could Robert not care?


    Even money was not his priority but this was nonsense. Robert was his only son, why would he let an


    outsider inherited the fortune. Anaya was furious.


    "Sierra, don''t stop me, this is a scam! If Aidan truly made Georgia the heir, then I''ve got nothing to say,


    but do you think this is even possible? She is an outsider, not even married to Robert. Even if she knew


    his father, got along well and he wanted to leave her something, leaving the entire SY Group for her is


    totally absurd!"


    "In my opinion, Georgia coborated with others and steal Robert''s fortune. I know Robert doesn''t care


    about this, he is capable enough to make even more than his father but we can''t let him be taken


    advantage of. Georgia is such a bully, she inherited this fortune through dirty tricks, we need to seek


    justice for Robert. Letting Robert do as he wishes will only benefit Georgia. If she attacks us using this


    fortune, we will lose a lot."


    Anaya exined and Sierra was persuaded.


    "You are right but you have to be careful when speaking to your cousin about this, don''t be too direct.


    You know him, he dislikes mentioning his father, be tactful."


    "What about you? Will you not advise him? Do you think Georgia inherited the fortune rightfully? You


    should at least ask Robert to investigate whether she used any trick in this. It''s better to donate


    everything than letting it falls into Georgia''s hands."


    "We will advise Robert together when hees home, you should get some rest now."


    Sierra smiled and led Anaya to the living room.


    Soon, the maid served them with two cups of teas, Sierra sipped the tea peacefully as if she didn''t care


    a tiny bit.


    But her heart was covered with anger knowing Georgia became CEO of the SY Group and could inherit


    all the fortune from Robert''s father, her face was twisted out of jealousy.


    She locked herself in the room alone for over an hour to calm down before she went down to the


    garden and worked on the bonsai.


    The only thing she mastered throughout the year was her acting skill, hiding all emotions and intentions


    behind.


    She even changed her hobby, like growing bonsai to put on a gentle and soft image, an impression she


    left for Robert.


    She had created herself a good mother and submissive wife image and intended to keep it this way.


    "Oh, where is Leon? He is not home?"


    Anaya asked about Leon curiously and Sierra smiled.


    "Robert sent him to a kindergarten, he''s been attending school this few days and will only be home


    around six in the evening."


    "I see." Anaya nodded. Sierra gave her a feeling of a good mother and gentle woman since they first


    met. She liked her cautious andplimentary personality, it worked well on Anaya.


    However, Anaya was still curious that Sierra came out of nowhere bringing a six-year-old son with her.


    She was curious about it and since Robert was not home yet, she began asking questions.


    "Sierra, how did you know Robert? It must be hard for you to raise the kid alone all these years."


    "It was not hard, it was just an ident. I was too poor and met Robert, he didn''t know I was pregnant


    and I decided to keep the baby because I couldn''t kill it. I never thought fate would bring us back


    together. He promised to take care of me and Leon and I trust that he will protect us, so I give us a


    chance and stay beside him."


    Sierra''s exnation was logical and unclear at the same time. She didn''t mention what exactly


    happened.


    Anaya didn''t doubt and continued asking.


    "Do you really not bothered by Georgia? She keeps challenging you. I worry that she will do something


    to ruin your wedding. She''s a vicious woman and could do anything to achieve her goal."


    Sierra began feeling annoyed speaking about Georgia with Anaya, she felt irritated by Anaya. But she


    was a gentle and polite person that must not lose her temper in front of Anaya.


    Enduring her irritated feeling, she smiled graciously at Anaya.


    "That''s Robert''s past, I have to respect him. Even if one day he decided to break up with me, I''ll ept


    it as it is, at least now I know that he is protecting me and Leon, I should appreciate now instead of


    worry about the future."


    Anaya pressed her lips, she didn''t expect Robert''s partner to be such a gentle and peaceful person.


    She wanted to drag her into her n but failed and she dared not take any action alone.


    Robert lost his memories but his personality didn''t change much, he still disliked her.


    She couldn''t bear making any move that would provoke Robert. She made him angryst year and


    became the clown of the town. Losing protection from the Simpson was like losing all respects she


    could get.


    Luckily Robert returned and forgot about what happened. Now was her critical moment making her


    return to the elite society, she didn''t want to provoke Robert and blew this up.


    Robert entered the house and saw Sierra and Anaya sitting in the living room, he approached them.


    "What are you chatting about here? The housekeeper told me you are here for me, what''s the matter,


    Anaya?"


    Anaya was worried, she didn''t know Robert''s feeling towards Georgia but Sierra and Leon seemed to


    be important to him.


    The current situation was Georgia was dumped, Anaya asked cautiously. "Robert, have you seen the


    online statement released by Georgia today?"


    Robert didn''t know what was going on online and he had avoided reading or watching news rted to


    Georgia. While people surrounded him knew he didn''t want to hear anything about Georgia, hence he


    didn''t know what was Anaya talking about.


    "What did she say online? Don''t go around the bushes, say it directly. "

 Chapter 257 Riley Waits and Sees

    Chapter 257 Riley Waits and Sees


    Robert frowned, he did not want to have any rtionship with his previous fianc¨¦e anymore. It would


    make his current fianc¨¦e suffer.


    He had his own principal. Since he had selected Sierra as his fianc¨¦e, he would not be tangled with


    anyone in the past.


    However, he did not know why his mind would be distracted by Georgia every time she showed up in


    front of him. Robert was wary of that.


    He felt that he should cut off his rtionship with Georgia totally. He would not allow his n for his life


    went wrong.


    ¡°Georgia posts on the web that she is the CEO of the SY Group. I think she is telling lie but the official


    ount of the SY Group admits her identity afterwards, she is the current CEO of the SY Group. There


    are some rumours saying that Georgia has inherited your father¡¯s property. Robert, why does your


    father do that? You are his only son, even if he does not give his property to you, he must not give it to


    Georgia, right? Georgia must have used some sorts of tricks to grab away the property that belongs to


    you.¡±


    To be honest, Robert did not expect Anaya to talk about his father¡¯s property while it was held by


    Georgia at the moment. Robert felt something strange.


    ording to his investigation, his father had abandoned them ten years ago. He and his sister


    depended on their mother to live. His father never took care of them. They should have a distant


    rtionship.


    However, he was involved in an incidentst year. His father saved him and they met each other a few


    times afterwards. Robert did not feel that he would be closer to his father after his father saved


    him.


    After he came back, he found up about his past. Robert did not believe that he was announced to be


    Aidan¡¯s heir once he checked upon it.


    No one from his father¡¯s side came and met him after he came back for so long. There was no news of


    Aidan¡¯sst words and will and Aidan¡¯s funeral had nothing to do with him.


    At the moment, Robert could confirm that he did not have a close rtionship with his father. The news


    about him being the heir must be fake news. He did not care that Aidan had given his property to whom


    at the moment.


    Anyhow, he did not really care about the property.


    However, Anaya told him that Georgia was the heir of his father¡¯s heritage. It annoyed Robert.


    He did not mind if he was not the one inheriting the property. He just wanted to know the rtionship


    between his father and Georgia.


    Why did his father pass the huge property for Georgia to inherit? He did not think that his father was


    generous enough to pass his property to someone that had no rtionship with him.


    The only rtionship between Georgia and Aidan was that she nearly married Robertst year. But


    even for this reason, Robert did not think that his father would let Georgia inherit the property.


    Robert could not understand and he spoke to Anaya and Sierra.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You stay here and rest, I will investigate it.¡±


    After saying that, Robert went to his study room. He instructed his assistant to find up the rtionship


    between Georgia and his father and how much property did Georgia inherit. However, his assistant told


    him about another news after he instructed his assistant.


    ¡°Sir, you are involved in the Inte consensus too. Furthermore, Riley has said something bad about


    you online.¡±


    ¡°What does he say online?¡±


    Robert pulled his face and asked. His assistant spoke in a frightened tone.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t dare to say. You better take a look at it by yourself.¡±


    Robert did not force his assistant to say it out. After hanging up the call, he straight away opened his


    As expectedly, many people were shocked by Georgia¡¯s current identity.


    Half of the people were suspicious of that, they even suspected that Georgia had colluded with the


    administrator that took charge of the official ount of the SY Group. While for the rest, they had


    believed the truth but they found it amazing. Everyone spected why Georgia could inherit such a


    huge property.


    Of course, there was a piece of more important news. Riley and Robert¡¯s names were arranged


    together. Robert clicked in and saw Riley¡¯sments.


    ¡°I used to think Robert had a good sight to marry Georgia in the past but he is blind now. He wants to


    marry a woman named Sierra. He gets a worse sight now and cannot distinguish between right and


    wrong. It is so funny¡­¡±


    Riley was criticizing Robert obviously. He had abandoned an excellent woman and married a worse


    woman. He was criticizing Sierra too.


    It upset Robert. Sierra was his fianc¨¦e, Riley sought trouble purposely.


    What was the rtionship between Georgia and Riley? Riley had took his sexy photost time and


    made him embarrass. He had not found up how did they mix with each other at the time.


    Rileyspoke up for Georgia again this time. Obviously, they were in the same boat.


    Georgia must be the main culprit too in taking his sexy photo.


    Robert was angry when he thought of the man beside Georgia at that time. After he investigated it, he


    knew that the man was called Travis.


    For now, Rileyspoke up for Georgia again online. ¡®Why does Georgia always flirt with men?¡¯


    Robert had a strong resentment for her.


    He did not want to quarrel with people online. So, he asked his subordinate to attack Riley¡¯s business.


    Riley had offended him before and he had spoilt a few businesses of Riley¡¯spany. However, Riley


    was not afraid of that, he still dared to challenge Robert.


    Robert would definitely not let him go. He would defeat Riley and let Riley know that he should pay


    attention to his own words in the future.


    However, Riley did not concern about that. He had met Georgia at the moment.


    The public opinion on the inte was supposed to be a simple PR exercise for Georgia but she did


    not expect Riley to intervene in it.


    It made Georgia confuse about his intention. She still remembered that Riley had yed fool on her


    when she met himst time.


    So, Georgia wanted to see Riley and asked about his intention.


    ¡°It is the matter between me and Robert. You have said that you want to take revenge for your past.


    Then, why do youment online this time? Of course, I am not ming you. I just cannot understand


    why you have such a huge resentment for Robert?¡±


    Georgia worried that Riley would have other intentions. She could have a little tiff with Robert but she


    did not intend to crash and burn with Robert and no one would be benefited from that.


    ¡°Georgia, it is because I want to ingratiate myself with you. I yed fool on Robertst time and he


    spoilt my business recently. During the annual general meeting, the shareholders must query me on


    how to operate thepany. If they chase me out, what should I do? So, I can just give some lessons


    to Robert. Ms. Lane is the CEO of the SY Group now, can you make some business deals with my


    seek trouble from me.¡±


    Georgia looked at the man after having a deep thought, sheughed suddenly.


    The SY Group indeed had a business deal with Riley¡¯spany recently. However, the SY Group had


    otherpanies in reserve to choose from. Georgia was trying to understand the progress of the SY


    Group recently. She was the CEO now, she could not be a hands-off boss. She did not expect that


    Riley had the intention about it. She smiled and asked him.


    ¡°You mean that Robert has spoilt your business but you don¡¯t care about it at all. You just want to make


    it an attempt and want me to instruct the subordinate in the SY Group to have a great business deal


    with you?¡±


    Riley smiled.


    ¡°Ms. Lane is so smart, it is indeed my intention. If we can have a business partnership with the SY


    Group and I can receive a lot of orders from otherpanies, I will not care about the business spoilt


    by Robert. Ms. Lane, you are smart. I have investigated your friends around you. Elsie is not good at


    managing the business. Your best friend is by Alfred¡¯s side now, she is also not suitable to help you to


    investigate Robert or help you with your business.¡±


    ¡°For Jasper, Jason and Ivan, they are Robert¡¯s best friends. They will help you but not in the case of


    harming Robert. They will sometimes stand up for Robert and they might even support Robert to marry


    Sierra. I am different from them. Robert has been an eyesore for me but of course I don¡¯t have such a


    strong resentment for him that I want him to die with me. If you want me to create some troubles for


    Robert, I can satisfy you. Or if you want to do anything and don¡¯t let those people know, I can help you.


    It is within my ability.¡±


    ¡°Are you expressing your loyalty to me now?¡±


    Georgiaughed while asking him. She just became a millionaire then the man started to negotiate the


    business with her. Obviously, Riley was smart. His tricks used on her was funny but not detestable.


    ¡°Yes, you can think that I am loyal to you now. You know that I can upset Robert totally, right? For


    Sierra, she has nothing to do with me. I can trample her to the fullest strength. I hear that Anaya has


    offended you too. I will help you to punish that bitch. I tell you, I am good at examining bitch. It is an


    easy task for me to upset a woman until she cries and even makes her embarrass in any scene.¡±


    Georgia was touched by his words but she still remembered the time Riley bewildered her. There was


    no such thing as a free lunch. Although Riley voiced out his intention to have a business deal with the


    SY Group, it must not as simple as that. If he had such a simple intention, there was no more trouble in


    the world.


    ¡°I ask you one more time, do you really y fool on Robert for your business purpose? I think you must


    have other intentions.¡±


    ¡°To say that there are other purposes, there are actually.¡±


    Riley smiled strangely.


    ¡°I like to watch others suffer, especially my rivals or the people I hate to make a fool of themselves.


    Robert has gained a lot of great sess over the years. It is so exciting to see him make a fool of


    himself. If he can continue to make a fool of himself for the next while, I will be pleased.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want him to keep making a fool of himself.¡±


    Georgia spoke.


    ¡°You must have investigated the grudge between me and Robert. I don¡¯t have resentment for him. He


    must have a reason for his behaviour. I just want him to regain his memory. He can choose another


    woman but I don¡¯t want him to be cheated.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fight with him these few years, I just y fool on him a few times. You can find up about my


    past. I really don¡¯t have any conflict with Robert. I am so excited now because I confirm that I can sit


    back and watch him. He must be regretted afterwards. I just want to watch him suffer.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Georgia asked confusingly.


    ¡°When you are in a rtionship with Robert, I have seen the scene of your dating. I can assure you that


    he loves you sincerely. He is a straight-forward man, it is easy to observe whether he really loves a


    woman. I think he was blind when Emma became his fianc¨¦e in the past, how can he fall in love with


    Emma that woman? Later, I think he has a normal sight again when he is in a rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°But he is in a rtionship with Sierra now. What is the difference between Sierra and Emma? In my


    opinion, they are pretentious women. He is blind again. I can confirm that he must be regretted and


    suffered after he regains his memory. I want to see his suffering expression after he regains his


    memory. Please inform me at that time. Because of my desire to see him suffer, even if you don¡¯t want


    to make a business deal with me, I want to do something for you too.¡±


    Georgia stayed silent because she believed that Riley¡¯s words were sincere.


    Whatever business deal or revenge was fake, probably he only wanted to sit back and watch Robert


    suffer.

 Chapter 258 Online Forum Debate

    Chapter 258 Online Forum Debate


    "I understand, I will send someone to your office to discuss our coboration, as long as you have the


    capabilities like otherpanies, you''ll be our priority."


    Georgia decided to give Riley priority to this business opportunity in the end.


    What he said online degraded Sierra. And that made Georgia happy, she thought his speech was funny


    and instantly liked Riley more than before.


    With time passed by and Robert regained his memories, she would make this man knelt and asked for


    her forgiveness.


    She endured for now and the moment he regained his memories would be the moment he received


    punishments for everything he had done to her recently.


    Georgia came meeting Riley with her bodyguards without Elsie, and she went back to the vi under


    the protection of the bodyguards.


    Elsie had note back, Georgia didn¡¯t know where and what did Elsie do today, she said there was


    something to do and would be back at night.


    The day was still young and Wilson came to the vi again. Georgia discussed the result of the recent


    investigation as well as thepany¡¯s management with him, they also mentioned whom to trust and


    whom to be cautious within thepany, those were all important to Georgia.


    She would be a puppet CEO if she left everything aside, this was not what Wilson and Georgia


    wanted.


    Georgia didn¡¯t expect Wilson to be such a caliber person, he was good in management as well as


    martial arts, he protected and saved her from danger during her trip to Switzend.


    And now that Georgia took over the management of thepany, Wilson helped and made valuable


    suggestions, this made her admired him more.


    Georgia learnt like an intern now, learning everything about the group and they continued discussing


    for over an hour until the door was opened.


    Georgia and Elsie didn¡¯t hire a maid, there was only a cleaner that came once a while for cleaning.


    There was only Georgia and Wilson when Elsie entered, Georgia noticed Elsie was behaving oddly.


    Her cheeks were red, not focused and looked drunken.


    Georgia walked with the support of walking sticks, it was hard for her to hold Elsie up.


    Seeing Elsie almost fell, Georgia asked Wilson, ¡°She looks drunk, please help her to her room.¡±


    ¡°Yes Ms Lane, please be seated.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t reject, he walked straight to Elsie to lead her back to


    her room.


    But Elsie jumped onto him as he approached. Her arms wrapped around his neck and legs around his


    waist. It was such an unexpected action from Elsie.


    Georgia was stunned as well as Wilson, he never expected a hug from this woman.


    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯ve finally found you, you disappeared for over ten years and don¡¯t even remember me when


    you see me, you bastard, you deserved to be punished!¡±


    She pressed her lips against his soon after.


    Oh my, Georgia couldn¡¯t utter a word while Wilson pushed Elsie down from his body.


    Elsie fell onto the ground, Georgia afraid that Elsie might lose her temper and Wilson might do


    something to her.


    ¡°Mr Weaver, Elsie is drunk, please forgive her,¡± she said immediately.


    Wilson didn¡¯t reply to Georgia behind him, instead, he knelt, carried Elsie in his arms and turned to


    Georgia.


    He sounded helpless and with doubt. ¡°Ms rke is drunk and passed out now, I¡¯ll bring her to her


    room.¡±


    He said with a formal tone while Georgia nodded and saw this man carried Elsie back to her room.


    Georgia who was sitting on the sofa waspletely nk.


    She had known Elsie for long, knew her carefree personality but had never seen her being so intimate


    and trusting towards a male.


    Georgia even thought Elsie hated all males because of what happened to her in the past.


    Until Wilson appeared and Elsie exined about their rtionship briefly, Georgia sensed that they


    were more than just acquaintances.


    And now Elsie flirted with Wilson while she was drunk. She was such a courageous woman.


    Wilson looked cool and mean, he didn¡¯t look friendly and rarely smile.


    Georgia always treated Wilson with polite, she didn¡¯t want to provoke him, Elsie on the other hand


    dared to flirt with him while she was drunk, so brave!


    On second thought, if Wilson fell for Elsie, that would be interesting.


    It was always easy for a female to pursue a male. With their history, there might be a chance for them.


    Georgia smiled inwardly thinking about this, she would be really happy for them if they could be a


    couple.


    Although she didn¡¯t know much about Wilson, but she could be sure that he was a loyal and


    responsible man, his wife would be happy with him.


    But she wouldn¡¯t do anything as this was between both of them, a third party should not intervene.


    Wilson came out of the room after a while.


    ¡°Elsie fall asleep?¡± Georgia asked concernedly.


    ¡°Ms rke had fallen into sleep. Ms Lane, if there¡¯s nothing else, I shall leave now.¡±


    ¡°Mr Weaver, are you married or in a rtionship?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s question made Wilson embarrassed slightly, but he answered honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m single and currently not seeing anyone.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I see.¡± Georgia nodded and waved him goodbye.


    She found out the most important information and would leave the rest to their fate.


    Today, the news about Georgia reached another climax.


    All the media began making negative assumptions on how Georgia managed to be the CEO of


    SY Group. Many suspected that Georgia forged the will, some even imed that she seduced Robert¡¯s


    father, hence, was dumped by Robert.


    Almost every singlement about Georgia was negative.


    Jayson must be the mastermind behind all this, since he contacted Sierra and learnt that Georgia


    inherited all the fortune from Aidan, they were displeased.


    They couldn¡¯t let Georgia inherited everything all by herself, they needed to snatch her identity as the


    rightful heir, hence, they paid people online smearing Georgia and spreading untrue rumours. They


    even created rumours that Georgia forged the will and provoked theizens.


    The public rtion team under SY Group began worrying that these rumours would harm the group¡¯s


    image and asked Georgia for a solution, letting this continue would create dissatisfaction amongst the


    shareholders.


    On the other hand, Robert received the result of his investigation.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, Georgia went overseas to handle matter regarding her status as the heir of Aidan¡¯s


    fortune and officially inherited all his fortune. ording to our investigation, there was no trick, it was


    clean and smooth and no voice of objection from SY Group too. It seems like the will is a true copy,


    there is not a single sign that it¡¯s forged, otherwise, shareholders of SY Group will not have epted


    Georgia so easily.¡±


    ¡°How confident are you that Georgia is the legal heir and that there is no possibility of forging


    involved?¡±


    ¡°Mr Simpson, I¡¯m 50% sure that Ms Lane didn¡¯t forge the will ording to my investigation. Aidan¡¯s will


    is perfect, it must be well nned by Aidan himself to avoid anyone from objecting to the content of the


    will. Even after a year, it has not changed the fact that Georgia is the rightful heir and CEO of SY


    Group, Aidan had everything nned pe0rfectly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, keep a close eye on Georgia, I¡¯m afraid she might do something to ruin my wedding.¡±


    Robert stood beside the window after hung up, he stared at the moonlight feeling frustrated.


    He didn¡¯t care about Aidan¡¯s fortune, he abandoned him but made a woman that had no rtion to him


    the sole heir? He felt it was unbelievable.


    His father was such a mean person to his son.


    While he was thinking about this, someone walked in.


    He turned and saw Sierra approaching.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you cry? Someone bullied you?¡±


    Sierra was a weak person and easily cry when bullied, Robert knew something happened the moment


    he saw Sierra.


    ¡°Robert, I¡¯ve seen what they wrote online and seen what Riley said. I do think that I¡¯m no match for you,


    let¡¯s cancel our wedding. You¡¯ll be theugh of town if you married me. They are mean, they said you


    are the problem that your father left his fortune to someone else, and imed that you did something


    wrong to him. I can¡¯t stand people judging and degrading you online, I feel angry whenever I thought of


    those negativements.¡±

 Chapter 259 Pretentiousness Will Do You No Good

    Chapter 259 Pretentiousness Will Do You No Good


    ¡°Don''t care about the inte public opinion, and they are all contemptible scoundrels. I know you are


    afraid in your heart, but I promised you that I would take care of you for the rest of my life, and I will


    never go back on my word. Our wedding is ten days away, and I think you''re probably a little


    gamophobia. You need a good rest and don''t care about the opinions outside.¡±


    Robert patiently persuaded, and Sierra suddenly rushed over to Robert and hugged him.


    ¡°But I''m afraid that you will regret it. What to do if you realize that the person you love is Georgia when


    you restore your memories? I refuse to take you in an embarrassing position in the future. I''m not a


    virgin, and I know that I''m not right for you.¡±


    Robert had a pained expression on his face after Sierra spoke.


    He would remember the scene forever that Sierra tried to protect him and being raped by several men.


    It was the most embarrassing moment in his life. He did not take good care of Sierra, and she even


    being bullied by other men.


    He decided to be responsible for Sierra from that moment.


    ¡°You don''t have to be afraid. I won''t change my decision even though I restore my memory, and I will


    never break my promise to you. Don''t dredge up the past again. I don''t care about those things in the


    past. I''m the one who didn''t protect you well. Did Anaya whisper something in your ears? Is this the


    reason why you are particrly unstable today?¡±


    Robert had a poor first impression of Anaya, who was superficial, jealous, and childish. He did not even


    want to deal with Anaya if it was not for Anaya was his cousin.


    Anaya intended to please Sierra. Robert did not want Sierra to contact Anaya, but Sierra did not have


    any friends. If someone wanted to move into the social circle of D City, they always needed the help of


    women. Anaya was the only one who was willing to help Sierra. Anaya also seemed not to dare to


    harm Sierra. It was the reason why Robert put up with her.


    ¡°Nothing, Anaya said nothing to me. She does care about your father''s property. She thinks that it puts


    you at a disadvantage if others inherit your father''s property. I know that you don''t care about it, but I


    think that we should care about this matter after I sawizens scold you on the Inte. At least we


    should let people know that you refuse the legacy instead of detested by your father. You should at


    least let people think so. I don''t want to see people scold you on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Do you also think that I''m at a disadvantage?¡±


    Robert asked Sierra.


    ¡°No, I feel that this is unfair to you. You''re Aidan''s son. Why are you getting scold even though you''re


    not getting the legacy? I can''t stand people scolding you like this.¡±


    ¡°It''s my father''s business to decide the person he wants to inherit his property. There must be someone


    leading the public opinion on the Inte who probably wants to muddy the water. It will take some time


    to settle down. You don''t look at the public opinion on the Inte recently. I will find someone to deal


    with it. As for the property, don''t you believe me that I will build a business that is even bigger than my


    father?¡±


    Robert had been and did not care that others had inherited his father''s legacy. Sierra was mad when


    she knew that Georgia was the one who inherited the property.


    Public opinion would support Robert if he took the initiative to fight for the property since Robert was


    Aidan''s natural son. However, Aidan had given his property to a daughter-inw who had not married


    his son. It sounded weird. However, Robert was not willing to fight for the property. Sierra was


    depressed about that, but she could only keep smiling.


    ¡°Robert, you''re the best without a doubt. I hope you can do what you want and what is happy. I won''t


    bother about the public opinions on the Inte since you don''t care about it.¡±


    Sierra suddenly stood on tiptoe and wanted to kiss Robert after she spoke. However, Robert


    subconsciously pushed her away at this moment.


    ¡°It''s toote now. Take a good rest. I''ll take you out for a change tomorrow. Where do you want to go to


    y?¡±


    ¡°Robert, you never have skin contact with me since I be your fiancee. Is it because I''m not a


    virgin, so you don''t want us to have intimate rtions?¡±


    Sierra felt wronged and burst into tears after her words.


    Wesley was not her son, after all, Sierra was afraid of the day when everything came to light. It was


    double insurance for Sierra if she had conceived Robert''s baby. However, Robert did not want to have


    intimate rtions with her. Robert seemed to have not been interested in women.


    Robert was always polite to Sierra and never had any intimate rtions with her, even she was his


    fiancee in the past, but Sierra did not only want respect from him.


    ¡°What makes you think so? We will be husband and wife after we get married. From the moment


    onwards, the way we respect each other is that we always are with each other. Don''t think much.¡±


    Robert also thought that his words were perfunctory. He had more responsibility for Sierra instead of


    love. He knew his mind very well, but he would not tell his true feeling to Sierra.


    Sierra had alwayscked a feeling of insecurity. She had paid too much for Robert, so he could not hurt


    her.


    ¡°Alright, you have good rest. I''m going to have a look at Wesley now. He has been ying inside the


    toy room since he came back. I''ll take him to take a bath now, and I''ll rest after that.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I''ll rest when I have done my work.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Sierra reluctantly left since Robert had spoken.


    Sierra could not force Robert to have intimate rtions with her since the persona she showed Robert


    was a pure and kind woman. She could only leave with reluctance. Sierra also did not dare to seduce


    Robert. Robert would think that she had changed and might suspect her if she did so.


    Sierra was depressed about it. She regretted that she disguised herself as a goody-two-shoes. She


    was worried that Robert would change his impression of her if she did something that crossed the line.


    On the other side, Elsie woke up in the morning because she was drunk. Georgia had made breakfast


    at this time. Georgia looked at Elsie, who was sitting on the dining table and rubbing her forehead.


    Georgia smiled and asked.


    ¡°Do you remember what you did yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What I did? Did I flirt with youst night?¡±


    Elsie asked amusingly. She seemed to be a bit unrestrained when she was drunk.


    In the past, when she did not want to deal with men, Elsie would force herself to get a little drunk before


    dealing with those men that bored her. Elsie had gotten herself drunk yesterday because of some


    things.


    She remembered that she had back to the vist night, so she could only have done something to


    Georgia.


    ¡°It was not me. You flirted with Wilson and even kissed him.¡±


    Elsie suddenly screamed, and she manifested fear on her face after Georgia finished her words.


    ¡°Are you kidding? You said I flirted with Wilson? Has he beat me up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you flirted with him. You rushed over and hugged him as soon as you entered the door


    yesterday, then you ravished a kiss from him. But he took his revenge on the spot. He directly pushed


    you off his body, then you fell to the ground and only woke up this morning.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I was only drunk, but it seemed that I had broken my neck. That''s why I feel a little pain in my


    neck. It turns out that Wilson threw me to the ground. He bastard! Why did he care so much? I was a


    drunk woman, and he just threw me to the ground without showing a little pity and tenderness to the


    woman.¡±


    Elsie wasining while she took the milk next to her and drank it. Elsie asked Georgia with


    caution after she finished drinking.


    ¡°What happened afterward? Did Wilson angry about me? What should I do when I see him in the


    future? It''s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I think he will not care about it, but it is bold of you to do so. I have a question to ask you. Elsie, do you


    like Wilson?¡±


    Elsie was eating bread at this moment, and Georgia''s question made her choke.


    ¡°Georgia, don''t scare me. How could I like the cold fish? He''s dumb. He forgot that I had saved his life


    ten years ago. I was his savior. Did he show a little gratitude to me as his savior? He kept dissing me


    when we went to Switzendst time. Sometimes I suspect that he hates me. I''m cheeky if I like him.


    There''s no good man in the world. I want to be a single woman this life, and I''ll be a rich woman in the


    future. So I can shop every day. I''ll find a young, handsome man to please me when I need a man, and


    that''s my dream.¡±


    Georgia smiled amusingly. There was chemistry between Elsie and Wilson.


    It looked like Wilson was special for Elsie, but not to the extent of liking Wilson, nor she desired no one


    for husband before him. Georgia could only let nature took its course.


    After breakfast, Elsie and Georgia went to the SY Group headquarters building located in D City by car.


    Georgia had be well-known on the inte in the past two days. So she took the opportunity to go


    to the headquarters, and she also wanted to know the staff there. She wanted to tell the public that she


    was the chairman of the SY Group, and she was not as spected as on the inte.


    The reporters had got the news earlier that she would go to the SY Group headquarters building, so


    they waited there, and they took pictures of Georgia as soon as she got off the car in front of the


    building.


    Georgia had hardly stood up at this time. It took about two minutes for her to go into the building.


    Georgia could walk such a small distance by herself. Georgia wanted to create a good impression. So


    she wore sunsses and a wind coat, and she painted her lips zing red and tied her hair into a bun.


    She walked into the building like a female gang leader with a group of tall bodyguards behind her.


    Although Georgia wanted to act like a sessful career woman, she could not confirm if the reporters


    could take a good picture of her.


    By the time Georgia entered the SY Group headquarters building, the assistant, who got her order


    earlier, had pushed the wheelchair over to her. Georgia breathed a sigh of relief after she sat in the


    wheelchair. It was too difficult for her since she still carried the legs injuries. Georgia was tired from


    walking a few steps just now.


    Elsie said sarcastically by the side.


    ¡°It''s okay toe in a wheelchair. Why do you need to be keen on face-saving? See, pretentiousness


    will do you no good.¡±

 Chapter 260 Attacked

    Chapter 260 Attacked


    "You don''t understand how embarrassing it is to enter in a wheelchair as the world''s top ten richest


    woman and CEO of SY Group. I don''t want to be taken as a puppet CEO or a useless addition to the


    Georgia and Elsie argued as they took the CEO designated elevator and went to the top floor.


    The CEO office and a few conference rooms were located here. There were also over ten assistants


    assigned for the CEO, other shareholders offices were not on the same floor.


    The lineups of assistants stood up and greeted Georgia as soon as she stepped in. Like an owner


    patrolling her territory, Georgia smiled at everyone and let Elsie pushed her into her office.


    Wilson entered not long after. Georgia sent all the bodyguards away and only Georgia, Elsie and


    Wilson remained in the room.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Last night you said the PR team requested you to be present at work today, what about the next


    step?"


    Wilson asked Georgia, his position now was Georgia''s lead assistant. Despite being an assistant, his


    power was huge, he handled matter that required signatures and stamps from the CEO. Georgia


    listened and trusted him fully, but she wanted to handle stuff rted to PR herself, hence, Wilson


    followed her steps.


    After the online debate explodedst night, Georgia came to SY Group to put on a show, letting the


    reporters take pictures proofing that she worked here.


    However, Wilson didn''t know about step two. Georgia had it all nned out, she told Wilson.


    "I know Robert, he won''t care that I''m the CEO of SY Group or I inherited Aidan''s fortune. I don''t think


    he is the one behind what happened online, he only cares about things rted to his reputation, so


    what you need to do next is¡­


    "Release a statement online saying that I inherited Aidan¡¯s fortune because Robert refused to. Hence,


    Aidan thought of another way, which was making his daughter inw the heir andter will be inherited


    by his grandson. This sounds reasonable enough and was also Aidan¡¯s intention."


    Wilson frowned hearing Georgia.


    "Ms Lane, if you release such a statement, the attacks online will worsen, they will im that you are


    not the rightful heir because you are not Robert''s fiancee and people against you will double."


    "I know that many will say I picked up stuff that is not belonged to me, shaming me for scamming


    others'' fortune. But only with these rumours that we could test Sierra or lure out the people behind who


    have been eyeing the fortune. They will make a move and it will be our chance during this chaotic


    moment to break free and find those people behind the curtains, discover their intentions and their next


    move. It''s always a good way to follow the vine to reach for the fruit."


    That was her intention, Wilson now understood Georgia and he nodded in slight doubt.


    "You will ruin your reputation by making yourself the bait, it''s not fair for you."


    "Wilson, do you think reputation is important? I was used as a giary seven years ago and then


    was jailed as a murderer. Despite the truth was revealedter, there was still a lot of people who


    disliked and scolded me behind, iming that I was lucky, it was all an act¡­ until now, people had


    never stopped criticizing me. Unless I allowed it, otherwise none of the criticism could harm me a tiny


    bit. Even if Aidan made me his heir because of that reason, but it''s never stated in the will that I have to


    be Robert''s wife to inherit his fortune. But the outsider doesn''t know this, they might think there is such


    a term written on the will and uses it to attack me. I need to lure them out instead of sit and wait. Robert


    is marrying Sierra soon and I don''t have much time left, I need to expose my weakness to find theirs."


    "I understand, I will make arrangement right now."


    Wilson nodded and stopped advising Georgia. This was a good way to make the other party take


    action. Their investigation on Sierra bore no fruit so far as well as what happened to Robert for the past


    year.


    Wilson was pretty anxious and wanted a breakthrough too. Since Georgia didn''t care about her


    reputation, then things had be easier.


    After Wilson left, Elsie frowned and asked.


    "He kept talking to you only and hadn''t look at me once. Has he forgotten about what happenedst


    night? I thought he dislike me but hepletely ignores me now, I''m not sure if I should be happy or


    angry."


    "Do you care what he thinks?"


    Georgia askedughing while Elsie shook her head immediately.


    "No, I''m afraid that he might take revenge. Don''t think too much Georgia, I have no feeling towards


    Wilson. Unless a man showed meplete loyalty, or else I won''t fall in love with any."


    Something that Elsie didn''t say was Georgia and Vanessa was her real-life example to never gave


    away her heart if she wasn''t sure that the man loved her truly, or else she would only get hurt.


    Even though she did feel a little different about Wilson, but she must guard her baseline.


    Georgia stayed at SY Group the entire day, she was only signing some documents as the CEO and


    read about the current operation of thepany to kill time.


    Elsie on the other hand began ying games on theputer next to her. They did nothing at all.


    Until 5.30 in the evening, Georgia pretended to leave work, walked out from SY Group, put on


    sunsses, boarded the luxury car and left. Her status now was none other than a wealthy woman.


    While online was aplicated world. A lot ofizens criticized Georgia for scamming the fortune,


    there were envious as well as jealousy. She received such a fortune, of course, who wouldn''t jealous


    and envious of her?


    On the other hand, someizens admired her as a lucky goddess and hoped the same could happen


    to them. The online world was truly magical unless one was a true demon or there was solid proof that


    one was wrong, otherwise, other''s perceptions were not important at all. There was always a mixture of


    like, dislike, neutral crowds, hence, online debates or criticism should not be taken seriously.


    When Georgia thought her appearance was smooth, she had never expected that a mad man with a


    knife rushed to her the moment she arrived home.


    It was a man in his thirties, an insane-looking man rushed over to Georgia and stabbed her in her


    stomach.


    In a sh, Georgia rose and began reversing but her legs were not recovered, she couldn''t run while


    Elsie went into the vi before her to use the washroom the moment they arrived, hence, Georgia was


    left alone.


    This vi was located in a wealthy area, the security was tight and all the residents were wealthy


    people and a security card was needed to enter.


    Georgia decided to move in because Robert stayed here and there had never been an issue with the


    security here, hence, she didn''t bring her bodyguards along. She disliked being surrounded by a group


    of people, it was ack of privacy.


    But no one knew there would be a mad man trying to attack her!


    The knife aimed at her stomach, Georgia fell onto the ground with her hands grabbed tightly on the


    knife.


    Her hands were severely injured but she had to stop the knife from stabbing into her stomach, she


    couldn''t die and must not give up.


    But the man was strong while Georgia couldn¡¯t take it any longer.

 Chapter 261 Coercion

    Chapter 261 Coercion


    Georgia watched a man sprint up to her and knock the maniac to the ground just as she was ready to


    give up.


    A squad of security guards hurried over as soon as the rm went off.


    ¡°Are you all right, Georgia?¡±


    Travis was the one who brought the lunatic to his knees. He inquired of Georgia after seeing that the


    lunatic had been apprehended by security guards.


    Georgia''s eyes welled up with tears in an instant.


    ¡°I thought I was going to die...¡±


    Georgia was crushed, and the prospect of fighting the god of death just now terrified her.


    Travis was distressed to see her in such anguish, so he lifted her from the floor, while Georgia did


    nothing but bury her shivering body in his arms. She had been nearly stabbed in the stomach, and the


    panic had not subsided, she needed to hold this man to feel better.


    Georgia wasforted by Travis'' gentle touch on the back.


    "Fear not, I''m here, everything will be fine. You can''t live here by yourself any longer, you''ll need to hire


    bodyguards. You are now one of the wealthiest people on the, and you require the services of


    bodyguards. I argued with you when you stated you didn''t need anyone around, but look at you now,


    you''re on the verge of getting wounded. You may die if I weren''t here today, and what should I do if that


    happened?"


    Georgia kept nodding, she was terrified, and everything Travis stated was true to her at the time. The


    chief security rushed over to help.


    "Do you need to go to the hospital, Ms Lane, because your hand is injured?¡± We''ve reported the lunatic


    to the cops, and they''ll look into it further. We sincerely apologize, there was a glitch in our security


    system, and we have no idea how the lunatic got through the gate, we are sorry, Ms Lane.¡±


    As the chief security of this residential area, he must be held ountable for allowing residents to be


    nearly stabbed by a maniac, it was a disaster for them. He could only hope that Ms Lane would not


    make a big deal out of it, or else their reputation would suffer. The other wealthy families could be


    banded together and moved out of the area.


    He could lose his job as a result, and he might not be able to find another.


    He was inmand, and he was held ountable for what had happened today.


    Georgia wasn''t in the mood to talk to him, her terror had not abated, and she couldn''t hear a word he


    said.


    Travis, on the other hand, released Georgia and saw her blood-stained hands, his eyes were stinging.


    ¡°Look at your hands, Georgia, you''re injured, let''s get to the hospital right away, we need to get these


    wounds treated as soon as possible.¡±


    Georgia gave a modest nod. They disregarded the chief security, who could only keep apologizing and


    asking his team to report the situation to the owner while standing motionless by Georgia and Travis,


    waiting to make another round of apologies.


    Elsie emerged just as Travis was ready to send Georgia to the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Georgia, I just heard someone scream. What happened?"


    Travis was enraged and threw a temper tantrum at Elsie.


    "Howe you left her alone just now?" Do you have any idea what happened? She was nearly


    stabbed in the stomach by a psychopath who ran up to her. Why didn''t you stay beside Georgia to


    safeguard her since her legs are still too weak for her to walk on her own?"


    Travis roared those words and looked remorsefully at Elsie. Elsie, too, had spotted Georgia''s injured


    hands and was immediately struck with guilt. "I''ll contact the driver right now to transport us to the


    hospital now," she replied instead of fighting with Travis. "Oh no, I should first get the first aid kit to


    bandage up the wound and then get treatment in the hospital..."


    Elsie was correct, and Travis agreed with a nod.


    They were in the car driving to the hospital after a short time, and Elsie was wrapping up Georgia''s


    hands with gauze.


    Now that Georgia had regained control of her panic and emotion, she turned to Travis.


    "It''s not Elsie''s fault, Travis, she needed the bathroom just now, and I wanted to stay a little longer for


    some fresh air and a view of the sky, don''t me her."


    Travis realized he''d gone too far just now and apologized to Elsie.


    "Sorry for yelling at you just now, I was too impulsive. This isn''t your fault, and neither of you should


    continue to live here. Either relocate or employ bodyguards, which you may hire female bodyguards if


    you like. Georgia, you must be aware of your status as one of the world''s wealthiest people, even if you


    have no enemies, those aiming for your money will attempt to abduct you, and you will require the


    services of bodyguards."


    Georgia appeared to be remorseful, as she hadn''t given this enough thought.


    "I get it, I won''t be living alone at the vi with Elsie anymore, I''ll employ security."


    They made their way to the hospital. The medics treated and dressed the wounds, the cuts were deep


    but not severe.


    When they returned home, the chief security officer and the cops arrived.


    "Ms Lane, we''ve filed a police report and the madman has been taken to the station, the officers are


    here to ask a few questions, please don''t mind, Ms Lane."


    Georgia was unconcerned, but she was astonished to see a familiar face, it was the same police officer


    who had previously paired with Selena.


    "Hello, Mr Camden, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen one other."


    Camden gave Georgia a gentle smile. "Because you''re injured, Ms Lane, we won''t take up much of


    your time, just a few questions to keep track of things."


    Georgia said, "Let''s go in first." Camden and hispanion were escorted into the living area by the


    three of them.


    "When the incident urred, no one was present. Please give us a quick description of the incident,


    Ms Lane, and since this gentleman saved you, we''ll need his testimony as well."


    Georgia said, "His name is Travis..."


    "After me, he''ll give you his testimony." She then began to describe the assault.


    "After we got out of the car, Elsie pushed me to the vi. While Elsie needed to use the restroom, I


    decided to stay out a little longer. I was alone as the maniac ran down the stairs with a knife in his


    hand, I wanted to run, but my legs were too weak to do so. After that, he shoved me to the ground and


    attempted to stab me in the stomach. I was at a loss for what to do and grabbed the knife with my bare


    hands, resulting in the injuries you see now. Travis emerged and knocked him down to the ground just


    as I was ready to give up, security guards raced over, and I was taken to the hospital."


    As Georgia finished, Camden inquired. "Do you know who the attacker is, Ms Lane?"


    "I''ve never seen him," Georgia said, shaking her head.


    "Do you have any enemies?" Camden inquired once more.


    Georgia wanted to say she had a lot, but none with a murderous intention but she didn''t.


    Instead, she said, "You should know that I inherited the SY Group, I''m aware that many others are


    jealous, but I''m not sure who wouldunch an attack, so I can''t offer you any information."


    Camden didn''t ask any more questions and instead turned to Travis.


    "I came to visit Georgia and saw the lunatic attacking her, so I raced over to strike him down..."


    After recording everything, Camden and his partner stood up.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Ms Lane and Mr Armstrong, we will investigate the attacker and offer


    updates as needed."


    Camden hesitantly inquired after that, just as Georgia was about to send them out.


    "I''m not sure whether it''s appropriate to ask, but do you know where Selena is? Since she resignedst


    year, we haven''tmunicated, and I''m concerned about her well-being."


    Georgia regrettably shook her head. "For a year, I was unconscious, and I have no idea where she is


    now. But don''t worry, she''ll be all right because she quit of her own choice and went abroad."


    Camden was mildly disappointed by Georgia''s answer, but he departed without asking any further


    questions.


    Robert, on the other hand, found out that Georgia had been hurt when the chief security officer


    informed the owner of the incident.


    This residential neighbourhood was built as part of the Shaos Group''s investment project. He chose a


    vi and moved in when he returned, he was aware that Georgia had moved in, but he was


    unconcerned.


    But now, he had to concern because she had been harmed in this area.


    The rigorous security system of this property was its selling feature, one could only move in after


    passing a series of selections, and it was not a residence for any wealthy person.


    It had a history of zero crime for more than four years, earning its high name. Robert even nned to


    construct this type of residential neighbourhood in other cities, turning it into a profit-making business


    model.


    But now that something like this had happened to Georgia, and they were not in a good term, Robert


    concerned that she would make a big issue out of it, tarnishing the area''s reputation, and so


    jeopardizing his investment ns.


    If this had urred to someone else, Robert could easily cover up bypensating with money, but


    Georgia despised him and was wealthy and powerful enough tounch a war on him. Georgia had the


    resources to begin an online debate if she insisted on doing so, and Robert would likely lose.


    Now the only option was to calm her down and not make a big fuss about it.


    Robert hesitated, concerned that Georgia might take advantage of the situation, but he couldn''t stand


    by and watch.


    Robert contacted Georgia, who was watching TV with Elsie on the sofa, after a long period of


    uncertainty. Travis, on the other hand, was in the kitchen preparing a meal. Georgia noticed Robert''s


    name on the screen when the phone rang, and she thought it was odd that Robert had called.


    "Hello, why did you call?" she asked.


    Georgia''s straightforward question caused Robert to hesitate even further. He had previously mocked


    Georgia and been kicked out from M Garden, she had embarrassed him numerous times, but he now


    had to apologize to her, if this news got out, it would be the talk of the town.


    However, as the group''s CEO, it was his responsibility to do so.


    "Ms Lane, ourpany will take full responsibility for what happened to you today and willpensate


    all your losses. We sincerely hope that you will remain calm, not to be taken over by your emotions and


    do something rash."


    Georgia didn''t understand at first but realized it after a while.


    "This residential development is one of the investment projects under yourpany?"


    "You weren''t aware of that?" Robert asked in doubt.


    Georgia smiled, "I moved in just so I can see you."


    Her answer put Robert in silence. He didn''t know what to say.


    Georgia went on, "You said something rash, implying that you''re afraid I''ll make a big deal out of it


    tarnishing yourpany''s reputation? Is it true that I am such an irrational person to you, Robert?"


    Robert did believe it, and he anticipated her to exploit him or threaten him.


    Georgia was irritated by his silence. "Because you think of me in that light, I''ll carry out your request.


    Will you make a pledge to me or will you allow me to make a big issue out of this?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Robert inquired.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, "Cancel your wedding and reschedule it for a yearter, I


    believe it will be enough time for you to reim your memories. If you still chose Sierra after a year, I


    won''t intervene any further."


    "I''m not going to agree to this." Georgia grinned helplessly as Robert immediately rejected her. Did


    Sierra mean that much to him?


    Why would she give him this favour then?


    "If you think a year is too long, make it six months," she mocked. "If you reject, I''m not opposed to


    using all of my resources to have an online discussion with you, and let''s see whoes out on top at


    the end."

 Chapter 262 You Didn’t Sympathize with Me

    Chapter 262 You Didn¡¯t Sympathize with Me


    "Georgia Lane. Stop being absurd!"


    Robert Simpson talked straightforwardly over the phone with a poker face. His voice was especially


    cold, and his anger could be heard from his voice.


    Georgia didn''t mind any longer. Even though she had no rtionship with Robert, she, as a victim,


    even nearly passed away today, for what reason for her to endure Robert¡¯s nonchnce and


    arrogance towards her today?


    "Do you realize that I nearly pass away today?"


    Georgia out of nowhere shouted out, her voice subliminally blended in with dread and fear. Georgia


    immediately recalled the scene, the dread inside her body rose once more.


    "The crazy person came with a knife and I was nearly stabbed with the knife. If nobody saved me, even


    I didn''t pass away on the spot, I will also be severely injured also. However, when I was about to die, I


    was thinking, in the event that I died and you recuperated your memory, how would you be? You don''t


    recall those memories, you let me remember them alone, I don''t me you for that. You treat me so


    well, I likewise in return need to treat you well. But, at this point, you lost memories and treating another


    Georgia said as she cried over the phone.


    "Robert, you ought not to do this to me, you have lost your memory presently, why wouldn¡¯t make a


    decision only after you recall everything, would you say you are certain to the point that you love that


    woman more than me?"


    Georgia wept over the phone which made Robert feel upset and his body subliminally ached.


    "I¡¯m sorry as I just talked rashly."


    Robert started to speak up over the phone.


    "However, I chose to wed Sierra Moon, this is my choice after profound thought. There are many things


    in this world that can¡¯t be settled by recalling memories. You don''t have a clue what I have gone


    through, and I would prefer not to discuss it. Georgia, you have acquired my dad''s inheritance, you


    have friends and family members around you, your future will be generally excellent, perhaps your


    future without me can be simrly as cheerful."


    After hearing Robert said so, Georgia was truly furious, she had no idea why Robert was currently so


    stubborn and didn¡¯t sympathize with her at all. She neglected her self-esteem and pride, even like a


    vicious female supporting role who threatened the man that didn¡¯t want to wed her, however, he still


    didn¡¯t want to change his mind at all.


    "Robert, I tell you, I don''t need money I didn¡¯t care about money, I just care when you can recall your


    memories, in the event that you recall memories, and you still choose Sierra, then, I will not bother you


    anymore. If you thought that I am being absurd, I wouldn''t fret to continue making troubles with you."


    After Georgiapleted these words, she straightforwardly hung up the telephone.


    She would not like to listen to what Robert said any longer as that would hurt her profoundly.


    "Georgia, what precisely did that man say over the phone?"


    Elsie rke asked angrily from the side, Georgia¡¯s tears were streaming as she suddenly embraced


    her knees and couldn''t stop crying. Georgia would not like to answer what simply urred even just


    repeated it as Georgia thought that might hurt her deeply.


    Promptly, Travis Armstrong came out from the kitchen, he took a look at Georgia in this state. Travis


    felt sad to see her like this.


    "Georgia, the meal is prepared, regardless of how sad you are, you can''t neglect your health, juste


    and eat first. I made your favorite bubbled fish, eat well, staying healthy is the most important thing."


    Georgia now couldn¡¯t stay rational, she raised her head with her eyes being filled with tears. Her voice


    inside was filled with torment.


    "Elsie, Travis, I need to rest inside the room for a while, just let me alone, I simply need to stay away


    from everyone else for some time to calm down."


    After Georgia speaking, she returned to rest inside her room with her crutch, Elsie, and Travis didn''t


    stop her, the two could just see Georgia back in the room. Then, Travis took Elsie walked out of the


    room.


    "I was right inside the kitchen, what precisely had happened to Georgia? How is it possible that she


    would be so sad?"


    "Just now Robert called Georgia, I paid attention to Georgia''s words, this a local area ought to be


    developed by Robert¡¯spany, Robert likely needed to allow Georgia to rest and not overemphasize


    this matter, yet Georgia straightforwardly threatened Robert. She let him not promptly wedded until he


    recalled his memories and made the decision only after that. Both of them then quarreled over the


    phone. I guessed Robert disagreed and said something that hurt Georgia, so Georgia will be that sad.


    The son of a bitch, I would definitely beat him up next time I see him if I could win him. Travis, would


    you be able to think about a method that both of us will proceed to whip this bastard?"


    Travis, nheless, straightforwardly punched the wall close to him, his face looked furious and his


    eyes were filled with torment, thedy he so cherished about was presently being tortured by another


    man, which caused Travis to feel particrly helpless and painful.


    Elsie, who stood beside him was so speechless.


    "I''m requesting that you work with me to figure out how to punish Robert. Why are you hurting yourself


    instead, I truly don''t understand men, for what reason wouldn''t you be able to consistently secure the


    be for him to bemitted to anotherdy? I additionally don''t notice that he bes a fool now, how


    could he be so captivated by her..."


    Elsie madeints as Travis took the apron off his body.


    "Elsie the dinner is prepared and served on the table but Georgia doesn''t want to eat now, then, at that


    point, you go to eat some. If Georgiater hungry and wants to eat, I suppose you cannot get done with


    eating, you just simply heat up the food a bit for Georgia, I need to leave now if something happens to


    Georgia, you make sure to inform me quickly, indeed, both of you should be protected by bodyguards.


    Make sure to remind Georgia about this. Today just let the security officers patrol around your manor


    today until you recruit your own bodyguard."


    Elsie paid attention to this part as what happened today truly terrified her, since he was in a rush to the


    toilet, Georgia was harmed and nearly passed away.


    "I know, I will call Wilson Weaver toe over first, that person was initially ountable for this area. I


    just shockingly forget to inform him regarding this matter. I will do this first, Georgia ought wouldn''t mind


    about this."


    After Travis left, Elsie went to the living room and called Wilson while she began getting ready for the


    meal.


    The call was able to get through after a while, and Wilson asked over the telephone.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    "You''re such a busy bee, didn''t anybody tell you that Georgia was harmed today and nearly wounded


    to death by a psycho?"


    Wilson¡¯s face turned serious after a short while. He left his office, then, he strolled straightforwardly to


    the foyer and inquired.


    "What was going on. Please tell me the details about that"


    Elsie put down her chopsticks, she determined what happened to her and Georgia after they got back,


    Wilson promptly spoke up.


    "Since the police interceded, I''ll let somebody investigate this secretly, you and Miss Lane stay at home


    now and don''t go out, I''lle over."


    Wilson said and after that, he hung up the telephone. Elsie put down the telephone and afterward focus


    on having dinner.


    Then again, after Robert hung up the telephone, he sat silently in his office for over an hour, from that


    point onward, Robert quickly went out and gave instructions to his assistant.


    "How is the wedding ceremony going?"


    "Sir, everything is prepared, the rehearsal has additionally been directed a few times, the guests have


    also been invited. Before I show you the wedding n, in the event that you think there are issues and


    there is something that should be changed, I can quickly make changes to it."


    Robert gradually tapped on his work area, he raised his head to his assistant and started to give


    instruction.


    "If I held my wedding in advance, that is, change to the day after tomorrow, would you be able to do


    that?"


    The assistant brought his head up in shock, he didn''t anticipate that Robert would say this, promptly,


    the assistant lowered his head again.


    "Obviously there is no issue, yet that will be a bit rush, it may not be that ideal, since it is excessively


    upied, I am concerned that there will be mistakes."


    "Since you can do it, you can arrange it now promptly and held it to the day after tomorrow in advance.


    You just need to inform all the guests and no need to worry about the budget, in any case, I simply


    need the wedding to be held the day after tomorrow."


    Robert seriously directed all these. The assistant didn¡¯t say much about that but just simply follow what


    he said and arranged for him.


    Then again, Robert appeared in front of Sierra, who was ying with Wesley Simpson right now.


    The housekeeper additionally came and informed them that the dinner was prepared. Wesley saw his


    dading over, he joyfully strolled over and embraced his dad''s arm.


    "Daddy, would you say you are finished with your work? The housekeeper just said dinner is prepared,


    we should go eat."


    Sierra delicately strolled over, she stepped up and hold Robert¡¯s arm.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You''ve been so bustling these couple of days, you haven''t said a couple of words to Wesley, presently


    we should eat together, andter on we''ll go out for a stroll as a family."


    Robert nodded, and three of them took a seat at the table to eat.


    "Wesley, are you happy in the school?"


    Robert asked his child with concern, Wesley replied excitedly.


    "Daddy, the teacher is extremely nice, she takes me to mess around with the kids each day. I met a lot


    of new friends, they are extremely pleasant to me, I like to be there ..."


    Wesley said as much energetically, and Sierra who was beside them smiled happily.


    "Wesley didn''t have a dad previously, when he was in kindergarten he would be tormented and


    criticized by certain kids, yet presently, Wesley has a dad and a mother, and every one of the


    youngsters inside the kindergarten is true in befriending him, he is d ..."


    Robert nodded, and he said to Wesley once more.


    "The day after tomorrow I will take a leave of absence for you from the teacher."


    After these words, Sierra and Wesley both took a gander at Robert in shock, and Robert showed a


    grin.


    "I just instructed the assistant to hold the wedding in advance, the day after tomorrow we will hold the


    wedding. Wesley, you are the page boy on that day, the garments have already been prepared for quite


    some time been. There is nothing special that you need to do, at that point, just spend your time with


    daddy and mommy is enough."


    Wesley didn¡¯t find this weird as there wasn¡¯t any difference for him whether the wedding was held in


    advance or at ater time. In any case, the mother and father would be there, however, Sierra was


    extremely astonished and looked at Robert. Despite the fact that she was so excited, yet her voice was


    with uncertainty and iprehension.


    "Robert, why the wedding was out of nowhere held earlier? It''s just one week more to the originally


    nned schedule, what had happened?"


    "There was a certain something, yet it wasn''t so significant, I recently felt that in the event that I didn''t


    put this wedding on, I was concerned that something would ur."


    Robert didn''t say it directly, he generally felt that if the wedding was held by the recently booked date


    and Georgia was such a stubborn person, he generally felt that this woman might actuallye and


    mess up the wedding. In Robert¡¯s dream, he frequently recalled Sierra who was being humiliated that


    day. Every time he recalled it, he was filled up with guilt and torment.


    He had promised this woman that he would wed her and protect her, and Robert would not like to break


    his word.


    If he kept on dying this way, even he himself couldn¡¯t sure what decision he would make.


    Sierra was touched and started to cry.


    "Thank you, Robert."


    In the heart, Sierra had been emotional as she had been anticipating the wedding to be formally held.


    At that time, when she formally became Robert¡¯s family member and became Robert¡¯swfully wedded


    wife, then, at that point she would be the principal beneficiary of Robert¡¯s property.


    With Robert¡¯s personality, regardless of whether he made a will now, she was likewise probably the


    biggest beneficiary and if the will was more advantageous to the child, she was still his guardian. Sierra


    wasn''t at all stressed over Robert¡¯s mind and obligation now, what she worried about the most was the


    wedding.


    And now Robert held the wedding earlier, that was just up to what Sierra wished for.


    After three of them ate, Robert held Wesley¡¯s hand and strolled inside the garden, Sierra followed close


    to him.


    "The wedding was held early, may not be as nice as it was previously arranged. I made the decision


    myself. I knew you have consistently been very obedient to me and never requested anything from me.


    This time is my fault."


    Robert apologized to Sierra, Sierra felt amusing, however, she just appeared to be gentle.


    "The wedding is nothing more than a ceremony. All I wish was just to marry you in front of everyone


    regardless of whether it was seven days after or the following day. It really made no difference, since I


    will be yourwfully wedded wife. Robert, truth be told I just care about this, I don¡¯t care how many


    guests and how gorgeous the wedding ceremony held. Truth be told, that doesn''t make any difference.


    The most important thing is that you are the bridegroom, this is the thing that I¡¯m emotionally touched


    the most and care the most."


    Robert felt relief then, he wound up ying badminton with Wesley for some time. He yed with his


    child for over an hour, Sierra was observing gently from the side, the group of three looked cheerful and


    amicable.


    When the night fell and everyone went for a rest, Sierra promptly revealed to Jayson Mathis about the


    wedding in advance. When she and Robertwfully wedded, Jayson and Sierra would not let Robert


    stay alive.


    As when Robert died, they could get the inheritance.


    Then again, after Travis left Georgia¡¯s manor, he went straight back to his condo.


    The second he opened the entryway, Travis saw that his pair of slippers had been worn in which meant


    somebody had gone to his condo.


    He froze for a while, and afterward, Travis yelled inside.

 Chapter 263 Sarah’s Secret and Plan

    Chapter 263 Sarah¡¯s Secret and n


    ¡°Sarah, is it you?¡±


    After Travis finished speaking, a beautiful woman who wore an apron walked out from inside.


    ¡°I got off the ne about an hour ago and wanted to surprise you, so I came straight here to the kitchen


    to cook. The rice is ready, do you want to eat?¡±


    Travis and Sarah had been staying together for one year. They had transformed from being strangers


    at the beginning to being familiar with each other. During the year, they faced life and death many


    times. They were dependent on each other and nearly died as to help the other. They had a good


    rtionship now. Travis trusted Sarah. He felt that they were loyalrades in arms.


    Seeing Sarahing over, Travis finally showed a smile even though he was depressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry but I still haven¡¯t enjoyed the dishes even though I had prepared a lot of dishes. Your


    cooking skill is better than me. I¡¯m blessed today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about being blessed or what. Eating now is the most important.¡±


    Sarah took Travis¡¯ hand directly to the dining table and sat down. There were only three or four dishes


    on the table, but all of them were what Travis loved to eat.


    After they sat down, Sarah spoke to Travis.


    ¡°No matter what had happened, don¡¯t talk about it now, let¡¯s talk after we finish eating. Your body is the


    most important, please don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    This was Sarah¡¯s habit. Previously, they had been trapped in the desert and was unable to find a way


    out. They had suffered for about twenty days. Travis gave all his food to Sarah. He was starving and


    only ate a little food every now and then.


    During that time, Travis spoiled his stomach. Since then, Sarah learned how to cook and always kept in


    mind that Travis¡¯ stomach was not so good.


    Every time she saw Travis, she would like to cook for him or remind him to eat. With Sarah¡¯s daily


    reminders, Travis¡¯ stomach had barely recovered.


    However, recently, Travis returned to China while Sarah was staying still in the United States. The time


    difference between the two countries was quite huge, so Sarah did not remind Travis to eat every day,


    but as soon as she returned, she came to Travis¡¯ apartment and cooked a full table of food.


    Because of Sarah¡¯s constant reminders, Travis who was used to waste the food and often did not eat,


    had transformed into someone who would sit at the dining table and enjoy his meal for half an hour.


    After he was full, he put down his rice bowl. Sarah had finished eating at the same time. Travis took the


    initiative to tidy up the dining table, washed the dishes and the kitchen.


    After finishing these, Travis walked to the living room. At that time, Sarah was reading herpany¡¯s


    documents on herputer. When she saw Travising, Sarah smiled.


    ¡°Well, what exactly had happened today? We can talk about it now.¡±


    ¡°I went to see Gigi today. I saw a madman threaten Gigi when I was at her apartment. The madman


    was holding a knife and nearly hurt Gigi. Luckily, I had arrived in time and was able to punch the


    madman. Then, I sent him to the police station.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you look bad. It turns out that Miss Lane was nearly injured.¡±


    Sarah sighed and asked Travis.


    ¡°Since Miss Lane woke up, you rushed back to China, and now Robert has lost his memory. This is a


    good opportunity for you to take advantage of the situation. How is your rtionship with Miss Lane


    now?¡±


    ¡°I would like to take advantage of the situation, but Gigi doesn¡¯t love me anymore. She loves Robert,


    even though Robert has be like this.¡±


    Travis sighed as he said this. He did not want to trick Gigi and did not want to hurt Robert as that would


    hurt Gigi too. However, he did not know how he could make Gigi love him again. He was lost.


    Now, Gigi¡¯s sadness, pain and joy had almost nothing to do with him.


    ¡°How long have you been back? Why do you give up so fast? Can you recall how many failures and


    dangers did we face when we tackled Jayson? We nearly lost our lives for few times. Just take your


    time, you need to be calm and steady, it¡¯s not that easy to get love in the first ce.¡±


    Sarah encouraged him. She showed a sweet smile when she recalled what they had experienced in


    that year.


    Travis frowned when he heard Jayson¡¯s name.


    ¡°Have you found Jayson¡¯s traces over there? I¡¯ve been searching for him for a long time when I


    returned to China but I still can¡¯t find where he is. He¡¯s just too good at hiding. I can¡¯t feel a sense of


    relief if he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°There are many people in this world. This is a big country. If he hides in the mountains or the viges,


    it¡¯s difficult for us to find him. We have to think of a way to lure him so that he takes the initiative to


    attack us. If he attacks us first, he will reveal himself, otherwise, if he just hides in peace, it¡¯s quite


    impossible for us to find him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked me to investigate Robert¡¯s experiences over the past year and that woman he brought


    back, Sierra. I¡¯ve checked Sierra¡¯s traces over the past year. There are several cities where she and


    Jayson ovep. I always think there¡¯s something wrong with them.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Travis widened his eyes in shock. His eyes were tinged with a little agitation.


    ¡°Not very sure, I just found that these two people appeared in the same city a few times, but there are


    no photos taken which show the two were together. However, they were on the same flights and in the


    same cities in the United States a few times. But those are the big cities in the United States, so it¡¯s not


    really unusual. I just can¡¯t help but wonder if they have some kind of connection.¡±


    This was a point Travis had never considered before. Although he also felt that Sierra was problematic


    and had been investigating Jayson. He had never rted the two of them together, Sarah did provide


    him with another way of thinking.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter they have a rtionship or not. Let¡¯s focus on investigating them now and see if they


    will reveal themselves. If they are really connected, looking for a breakthrough from these two people,


    we might be able to find out where Jayson is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yea...¡±


    What else Sarah wanted to say? Travis looked at her curiously but Sarahughed.


    ¡°Forget about it, it¡¯s not anything important, I don¡¯t want to bother you. I¡¯ll settle it myself. You get some


    good rest. I¡¯ll go to the branch¡¯s headquarters tomorrow to have a look and deal with the domestic


    matters.¡±


    Sarah was now the chairman of the Duran family and was busy with a lot of business every day. It was


    rare for her to find the time to cook a meal for Travis.


    Travis immediately stood up and then sent Sarah to her car.


    After Sarah drove for a long time, she was thinking about one thing in her mind.


    In fact, she found out some other things too. She originally wanted to tell Travis, but when she was


    about to say it, Sarah suddenly felt that there was no need to say that. Until the day when it would be


    useful, she could probably say it out.


    Sarah had investigated that Georgia was being bullied in the prison and this was ordered by Robert.


    Originally, she wanted to tell Travis about it but Travis would tell Georgia.


    By then, Georgia would be disappointed with Robert and would find out how good Travis was. This was


    originally the n, but Sarah suddenly felt that Georgia might be not very disappointed by Robert to the


    extreme. So, she nned to tell them about this when Georgia had been hurt very seriously by Robert.


    By the time, Georgia wouldpletely give up on Robert and Travis would definitely apany her,


    perhaps they would be together again. This was how Sarah wanted to show her token of appreciation


    to Travis.


    Travis had saved her and helped her a lot in the past year and they had faced many difficulties


    together. She once asked Travis about his greatest wish in his life. Travis smiled and did not say it, but


    Sarah knew that Travis¡¯ rtives had passed away and the person he cared about the most was


    Georgia.


    In addition to the incident inside the prison, Sarah also knew one more important thing, that is, Georgia


    gave birth to a pigeon pair inside the prison. She spent a lot of energy to find out this truth. However,


    she did not want to tell this to Travis.


    Perhaps this secret would be useful in the future and she had to make the most of it.


    Wilson arrived at Georgia¡¯s vi at nine o¡¯clock in the evening. After he knocked on the door, Elsie


    hurriedly went over and opened the door.


    ¡°Why are youing alone? I thought you would have brought a few bodyguards to protect you.¡±


    Elsie remembered that Travis asked her to be mature and hire some bodyguards to protect her in the


    future if she wanted to stay with Georgia.


    Wilson did not say anything but walked straight inside. Seeing that Georgia was not inside the living


    room, Wilson turned to Elsie and asked.


    ¡°Where is Miss Lane? How¡¯s she now?¡±


    ¡°She had a quarrel with Robert on the phone, she has a bad mood, she doesn¡¯t have her dinner and is


    sleeping alone in her bedroom. Don¡¯t disturb her, she wants to be alone for a while.¡±


    Wilson stopped walking and then he walked to the living room and sat down.


    Elsie hesitated for a moment. She still poured a cup of tea for Wilson. After handing the tea over, Elsie


    continued to speak.


    ¡°When are you nning to hire some bodyguards? After those crazy people showed up this afternoon,


    I¡¯m uneasy, worried that this is not an ident but a deliberate friction, and if it doesn¡¯t work this time,


    maybe they¡¯ll send others.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered many betrayals this year. I don¡¯t trust bodyguards as well. I don¡¯t dare to ask them to


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    protect you. From now on, I¡¯ll stay here to protect you.¡±


    Wilson suddenly opened his mouth to say this. Elsie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, are you sure you want to stay with two women?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you worried that I¡¯ll have any evil thoughts towards you?¡±


    A faint smile suddenly appeared on Wilson¡¯s dull face.


    ¡°Firstly, Georgia is my boss. If I do something like that, I¡¯ll lose my job for the rest of my life. Secondly, I


    didn¡¯t do anything to you when you seduced me ten years ago, Miss rke, you don¡¯t need to worry


    about anything.¡±


    After Wilson finished his words, Elsie¡¯s face turned red and white for one moment, and then became


    red the next moment. In the end, Elsie asked in exasperation.


    ¡°When exactly do you regain your memory? Or do you recognize me since the beginning and have


    been watching my joke all this while?¡±

 Chapter 264 Before the Wedding Started

    Chapter 264 Before the Wedding Started


    If she wasn¡¯t sure that she couldn¡¯t win a fight with the man, Elsie would have rushed towards Wilson to


    strangle him.


    He was making a fool out of her. Nobody knew how long he had been doing it. She was infuriated.


    ¡°When you were drunkst time, you jumped into my arms and kissed me forcefully. Then, I recalled


    that incident. I remember that just after you had saved me, I woke up one day to find you in my arms.


    You were also drunk and forced a kiss on me that time. Your appearance has changed a lot though.


    You look totally different from before.¡±


    After Wilson had finished talking, Elsie¡¯s face reddened with anger.


    ¡°Did you kiss me due to this incident? I am afraid that my kiss has left a strong impression on you. This


    is so unexpected, so unexpected¡­¡±


    Elsie didn¡¯t admit to her actions, but instead she used Wilson. She started mocking him.


    Wilson smiled faintly and felt emotional all of a sudden.


    ¡°I remember that you said that the day you were drunk was the death anniversary of your friend. She


    had died to save you. So, when I recalled the date and then saw you drunk that day, I was able to piece


    things together. I have never expected to meet you again. When I returned to find you in that same


    year, you were not there anymore.¡±


    After listening to Wilson, Elsie¡¯s angry face immediately looked calm. She seemed to consider Wilson


    as her old friend and started to chat with him peacefully.


    ¡°It turns out that you have remembered my words. That day was indeed her death anniversary. She


    passed away more than ten years ago. However, on her every death anniversary, I will think of her and


    have the urge to talk to her personally. Only on that day, I will allow myself to upy my mind with past


    memories.¡±


    ¡°More than ten years have passed. You should not put the me on yourself. I am certain that she


    saved you of her own ord.¡±


    Wilson advised her. Elsie shook her head and did not talk anymore. She had thought that Wilson did


    not remember her. Unexpectedly, not only did he recognize her, but he remembered what she had said


    before.


    The both of them remained silent. Suddenly, Wilson received a call and turned around to answer the


    phone. After he had ended the call, his face darkened.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Elsie asked.


    ¡°Robert Simpson have decided to hold the wedding ahead of schedule. It will be held the day after


    tomorrow. Now everyone in D City is aware of it. The wedding has already been announced by the


    media.¡±


    ¡°Has Robert gone mad? The wedding has been brought forward to the day after tomorrow. Is someone


    forcing him? He wants to marry Sierra Moon without any dy because he has quarrelled with Gigi.


    Gigi will be so sad when she hears of this. We need to think of a n to hide the news from her.¡±


    Elsie said emotionally. Georgia opened the door of the bedroom all of a sudden. She sat in a


    wheelchair and looked calm.


    ¡°I have already seen the news that the wedding has been brought forward. I am fine. Don¡¯t worry about


    me.¡±


    After Georgia had finished talking, Wilson¡¯s face remained grim.


    ¡°There is not only one thing on our hands. Regarding the incident in which you got injured this


    afternoon, rumours have started to appear on the Inte. There is a rumour that you have employed


    someone to hurt yourself and used this incident as a ploy to force Robert to marry you. However,


    Robert has brought forward the wedding to protect Sierra. Currently, this rumour has spread like


    wildfire. Since you have been originally criticized on the Inte ofte, many people believe in the


    rumour.¡±


    ¡°I have never expected him to be that cruel.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s face turned pale. She did threaten Robert on the phone and wanted to use the matter to


    create a strong public opinion in her favour. As a result, Robert would be forced to postpone the


    wedding.


    However, Robert was one step ahead of her. Firstly, he publicized the incident in which she got injured.


    Then, he used her of inflicting an injury on herself to win him back. It turned out that when a man


    did not love her anymore, he could be cruel to a great extent.


    ¡°Since I am used of being a wicked person, why should I let his wedding proceed as nned? He


    loathes me anyway. Wilson, do you have any ideas to stop his wedding?¡±


    Wilson had no choice but to give her his ideas.


    ¡°There are clearly many ways to stop his wedding. We can kidnap him on the day of his wedding, or we


    can threaten the people around him. But Miss Lane, you are the current chairman of SY Group. I don¡¯t


    rmend these methods.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I just witness the wedding without doing anything?¡±


    Georgia replied him with another question. She then received a call from Ivan before Wilson had the


    chance to reply to her question.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I have seen the news on the Inte. I called Robert just now and he verified that it is


    true. Has he gone mad? He has brought forward the wedding to the day after tomorrow. We have not


    devised a n to prevent the wedding from happening. What should we do now?¡±


    Georgiaughed.


    ¡°Jasper and Jason are certainly aware of this matter. Are you guys willing to help me? It is not


    convenient for me to stop the wedding in person, but I have to find a way to make him postpone the


    wedding for at least a year and a half. Can you ask Jason and Jasper for a meeting? We must discuss


    about a way to stop the wedding.¡± Ivan, who was on the phone, hesitated momentarily and agreed


    immediately.


    ¡°Please wait for a while. I will ask them to meet us now. We wille to your vi to meet you. The few


    of us will discuss about the matter with you there since you are injured and it is inconvenient for you to


    go out.¡±


    After Ivan had ended the call, Georgia smiled at Wilson.


    ¡°I will not handle the matter directly since they will deal with it. The reputation of the chairman of SY


    Group will not be affected, will it?¡±


    Wilson smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you are my boss. If you really want to order me to stop the wedding by kidnapping Robert,


    you can do that. As your subordinate, I can only give you advice. I am just afraid that the


    misunderstanding between Robert and you will get even more serious.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean. So, I will discuss with them to find any alternatives that will at least make


    him postpone the wedding willingly without affecting Robert and me to a great extent.¡±


    Jasper, Jason and Ivan arrived at Georgia¡¯s vi after an hour.


    Wilson and Elsie were also there. The six of them began to discuss about a way that would stop the


    wedding and also minimize Robert¡¯s hatred towards them.


    Their discussionsted until three o¡¯clock or four o¡¯clock in the morning. When all of them were feeling


    drowsy, Elsie suddenly thought of a n and shared it with them. After they had discussed about the


    details, they returned home. They started preparing for the n after their discussion.


    The next day, the headlines of all online newspapers and forums were upied with the news that


    Robert Simpson and Sierra Moon were going to hold their wedding soon. Every major media outlet has


    announced the news.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Without a doubt, the majority of Inte users mocked Georgia¡¯s fruitless attempts to win a man¡¯s


    heart.


    Georgia had a reputation of being a fool on the Inte. A lot of people were looking forward to Robert


    and Sierra¡¯s wedding. If the wedding was held smoothly, they could ridicule Georgia to their hearts¡¯


    content. The immense hatred towards Georgia on the Inte was due to several reasons. One reason


    was that many rumours were circting on the Inte; the other reason was the mentality of hating


    rich people since Georgia was very wealthy.


    The unrequited love of a wealthy woman for a man who had abandoned her. It was the story loved by


    the public.


    Moreover, Georgia did not make use of her public rtionspany to protect her online reputation.


    Naturally, there was a frenzy of mockery of Georgia¡¯s actions on the Inte. On the third day, Robert


    and Sierra¡¯s wedding began.


    Although Robert didn¡¯t want the wedding to attract public attention, he had to announce some matters


    to the media due to his status.


    Since morning, the invited official media outlets began to livestream the wedding on the Inte. They


    livestreamed the arrival of the guests at the venue. Although they couldn¡¯t livestream what was


    happening in the main hall, they could take pictures of the guests from a distance.


    The wedding was held in the hotel that had a reputation of being the biggest and most luxurious hotel


    in D City. All of the guests were social elites. While watching the live stream, the users of the Inte


    were admiring every aspect of the wedding. They admired Robert¡¯s wealth and Sierra¡¯s bliss of


    marrying Robert.


    Many publicity ounts on the Inte were making up their love stories. Many people were envious


    of the fake love stories.


    The live stream of the arrival of the guests was ongoing. When Georgia got out of her car, the reporters


    were shocked. The Inte users were also shocked when they saw the news.


    Georgia Lane dared to attend the wedding. Was she that shameless?


    The users of the Inte eximed. Georgia entered the venue while linking her arm with Travis¡¯s arm.


    She actually didn¡¯t have the courage to attend the wedding alone, so she brought a partner with her.


    On this asion, she feared that Elsie would behave impulsively so she ultimately decided to choose


    Travis as her partner.


    Why didn¡¯t Ivan, Jasper or Jason apany her? Georgia didn¡¯t want to get close with them in public


    to prevent the Inte users or the media from specting anything.


    Immediately, her n which she prepared meticulously was going into action. Maybe Robert would be


    very angry, but he would be willing to follow her n in the end.


    Georgia thought of the matter. After linking her arm with Travis¡¯s arm, she then continued to walk


    towards the venue with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 265 Wesley’s Humiliation

    Chapter 265 Wesley¡¯s Humiliation


    Georgia¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t healed yet. It was still wrapped up, but she didn¡¯t have any problem going


    outside.


    Of course, right now she couldn¡¯t stand or walk for too long. To not tarnish her image, she didn¡¯t use the


    wheelchair. She got out of the car with the help of Travis and walked into the hotel.


    In most circumstances, Georgia wouldn¡¯t make it hard for herself. As soon as she got into the hotel, a


    worker pushed a wheelchair towards her. Georgia then sat in the wheelchair.


    ¡°Do you feel tired?¡±


    Travis, who was standing next to her, asked her concernedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was only walking for a few minutes. I could¡¯ve practice walking for a longer time, but I might


    hurt my muscles. The doctor told me to not walk for too long.¡±


    ording to the doctor, Georgia would need to use the wheelchair for more than half a month. Forcing


    herself to walk or stand for a long period would only hurt her muscles more. There was no need for


    Georgia to hurt her body just because she wanted to save some face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Travis pushed Georgia in the wheelchair after he said that.


    But before they could even reach the hall, Georgia saw Anaya walking towards her. She was also


    holding a boy¡¯s hand. He looked like he was about 6 years old.


    The boy looked cute. There was aplicated look in Georgia¡¯s eyes. Last time in the hospital, Robert


    and Sierra brought this child over. The boy was Robert¡¯s and Sierra¡¯s son.


    Georgia tried to forget about this child¡¯s existence in the past few days. She had to attend the wedding


    today and never did she guess that she would meet this child here.


    Anaya and Wesley walked towards Georgia. She raised her head and was smirking.


    ¡°Georgia, I admire your guts. Today¡¯s Robert¡¯s and Sierra¡¯s wedding. You actually have the guts to


    attend, how can you be so shameless?¡±


    Travis was a bit angry. He wanted to help Georgia out and scold Anaya, but Georgia held his hand and


    said first.


    ¡°He gave me the invitation and invited me toe, so why shouldn¡¯t I be here? The man himself


    invited me and there was nothing shameless about it. Miss Mitchell, why are you so worried when


    you¡¯re just the onlooker? Worry about yourself more before worrying about others. Why are you such a


    busybody?¡±


    After Georgia said that, Anaya¡¯s face turned red. Today should be the day where Georgia would get


    made fun of in public. She should¡¯ve been crying in pain and be nothing more than a speck of dust in


    front of Anaya.


    But Georgia was as proud and pompous as usual, she even ridiculed Anaya in return. This made


    Anaya extremely unhappy.


    They were slowly getting surrounded. The onlookers were having fun watching them.


    Anaya was in a bad mood. She was going to sneer at Georgia, but the people wereughing at her


    instead.


    ¡°Wesley, you have to teach this woman a lesson. She hurt your mother and snatch your father away


    from your family. She is a bad person¡­¡±


    Anaya whispered to Wesley. Georgia wasn¡¯t paying attention, suddenly she noticed that the boy was


    holding a ss of red wine and was pouring it right at her.


    At that moment, Georgia felt like her whole face was covered with red wine.


    She thought that she had to look miserable. The upper half of her dark green dress was stained with


    red wine and the strands of hair on her face felt cold. The people surrounding them started snickering.


    Anaya who was standing on the side alsoughed contently.


    ¡°Serves you right, getting taught a lesson by a child. A wretch like you who snatch his father away, go


    away!¡±


    Anaya smiled all satisfied. Georgia felt faint. This was the best card that Anaya could y. Getting a


    child to bully her, not to mention the boy was Robert¡¯s son. No matter what, Georgia couldn¡¯t start


    arguing with a child. The child poured red wine on her and humiliated herpletely.


    But Travis didn¡¯t care if the boy was a child or not. He walked up and started lecturing him.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him that the boy was Robert¡¯s child, every child who did something bad had to be


    lectured. Travis grabbed Wesley¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Say sorry. Who taught you to pour wine on someone else?¡±


    Wesley red at him. He was stubborn and his eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°She is a bad person. She snatched my father away and wanted to drive my mother away. Why can¡¯t I


    teach her a lesson?¡±


    Wesley said confidently.


    Anaya told him that a woman from the outside would attend the wedding today. The person always


    schemed to bully his mother in order to snatch his father away. Wesley was mad. He knew that pouring


    red wine on someone wasn¡¯t right, but he thought that a woman like that should be punished.


    Otherwise, the one getting bullied would be his mother.


    His memories also taught him that to protect the people around him, he had to beat down the people


    coveting around him first.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t apologize, I will do the same to you. I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re still a child.¡±


    After saying that, Travis grabbed a ss of red wine and poured it on Wesley. Anaya was already


    yelling.


    ¡°He¡¯s bullying the child, he¡¯s bullying the child. Security, throw these people out of here!¡±


    For some reason, Georgia felt sad witnessing what happened. She wasn¡¯t sad that she got bullied. She


    was heartbroken at what the boy did to her, even though she didn¡¯t do anything.


    It got chaotic and Georgia was still lost in her thought. Suddenly, she heard a loud pping sound.


    She looked up and noticed that Riley was standing in front of her. He pped Anaya on the face.


    ¡°How can you say something so shameless? Be nice, or I¡¯ll p you until you can¡¯t talk anymore!¡±


    Riley scoffed after pping her. Anaya was in a daze. She only reacted after a while, realizing that


    Riley had pped her.


    Anaya subconsciously raised her hand, wanting to hit him back. Her hand was already in the air and


    her face was filled with resentment.


    But at that moment, she remembered who Riley was. Riley was the youngest son in the Price family.


    Even Robert couldn¡¯t win against him, Anaya had no chance.


    And Robert wouldn¡¯t side for her to fight Riley. So, if Anaya really pped Riley right now, she couldn¡¯t


    continue living in D City anymore. Her hand trembled and Riley derided her again.


    ¡°Come on, hit me. You were so courageous just a few moments ago. You even taught a child to pull a


    trick on an adult on your behalf. I met many shameless people in my life, and you were one of the


    worst. You tricked a child to help you win a stupid fight between the adults. I had never met a person


    more malicious than you.¡±


    Anaya lowered her head resentfully and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She wanted to tear his mouth


    apart, but this was Riley Price, the Price¡¯s family future sessor. She couldn¡¯t afford to go against


    him.


    ¡°Tell me, who told you that this woman here snatched your father and hurt your mother?¡±


    Riley was pointing at Georgia. Wesley was frightened from just now. He had never meet Riley before


    and never had experienced such a turbulent situation before.


    He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even speak. He thought that he might¡¯ve done something wrong. So


    many people were watching them, and Anaya got lectured by this man, he even pped her. He


    always thought that the person who hit another was a bad person. But Anaya admitted that she was


    wrong, lowered her head and didn¡¯t say another word. Wesley couldn¡¯tprehend the situation.


    He stayed quiet. Riley started talking again.


    ¡°Did your parents never teach you that a good child is always honest? You poured red wine on another


    person, that was your freedom. But who was the one who told you that this woman right here snatched


    your father and humiliated your mother? You can do this. Be a man, be honest, that¡¯s the least you can


    do. Otherwise, how can you say proudly that Robert is your father? I don¡¯t think that Robert is a man


    who will not acknowledge his wrongdoings.¡±


    This provoked Wesley. Robert was his father, his hero. He had nothing to lose by telling the truth. He


    didn¡¯t feel sorry about what he did, and hence he said loudly.


    ¡°Anaya told me that. She said that this woman would snatch my father away and bully my mom. She


    said that this woman was a bad person. So why couldn¡¯t I teach a person like this a lesson? I just


    wanted to protect my mother.¡±


    Rileyughed as Wesley finished his sentence.


    ¡°You acknowledged what you did. I have nothing to say.¡±


    After that, Riley stood up and ridiculed Anaya again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you shameless? Hit Georgia if you want to. But you didn¡¯t want to get your hands dirty and got a


    child to do it for you. I would be so embarrassed if I was you!¡±


    The onlookers startedughing hearing what Riley said.


    Everyone already knew what was going on, but Riley pointed it out and said it out loud. Everyone just


    wanted to feel the schadenfreude and they switched their focus on Anaya.


    Because of the chaos, Robert appeared along with his bodyguards after a while.


    The bodyguard who witnessed the whole scene told Robert everything.


    ¡°Wesley, apologize to Auntie Georgia. After that, go to your mother.¡±


    Robert said to his son.


    Wesley wasn¡¯t willing to, but he couldn¡¯t go against his father¡¯s words. He stood diffidently in front of


    Georgia and said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly ran away.


    Georgia felt mncholic looking at Wesley¡¯s slowly disappearing figure.


    Robert then said to Anaya.


    ¡°There is no need for you to meddle with my family business. Anaya, go inside and sit down quietly. If


    you cause a scene again, I will throw you out.¡±


    Anaya was the one who started the whole thing. Robert was a rational person, but Anaya yelped as


    she was feeling wronged.


    ¡°But Robert, Georgia is here to bring trouble. I just wanted to help you teach her a lesson¡­¡±


    Anaya didn¡¯t reflect on her actions. Robert¡¯s face dimmed and his voice was extremely wintry.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say this again, go inside and sit down quietly. One more word from you and I¡¯ll get my


    bodyguard to throw you out.¡±


    Anaya¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, she felt very wronged. She lowered her head and ran away as


    quickly as she could.


    After that, Robert walked up to Georgia and apologized.


    ¡°My apologies, I was the one who sent you the invitation and yet my people had to cause you so much


    trouble. I will get someone to bring you to a room to clean yourself up.¡±


    Georgia looked up and stared at Robert, the groom in a white suit. At times like this, he became so nice


    and polite. But Georgia didn¡¯t want this, he didn¡¯t need to talk to her like this. But she had no choice,


    sheughed bitterly and said to Travis.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go clean myself up and get changed.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to argue with Robert right here and had the onlookersughing at them. Right now,


    she also looked miserable. She needed to quickly find a ce to change, she shouldn¡¯t stay here for


    another minute.


    Travis nodded and pushed Georgia away in the wheelchair.


    After that, Robert¡¯s face turned cold as he looked at Riley.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve sent you an invitation, Mr. Price. You are not wee here and I don¡¯t need you to


    meddle with the things that are happening here. Please take your leave.¡±

 Chapter 266 Taking the Initiative to Provoke

    Chapter 266 Taking the Initiative to Provoke


    Riley revealed a careless and casual smile.


    ¡°Robert, why are you so timid? Is it because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll make trouble for you during your


    wedding? You¡¯ve made my businesses fail several times and I haven¡¯t done anything to you yet. What,


    are you afraid that I¡¯ll show your indecent photos on your wedding asion?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When Riley said this, the people in the surrounding could not help butugh. Many people had seen


    Robert¡¯s indecent photos on the Inte and a lot of people had privately ridiculed him. It was


    unexpected that Riley would mention this in public.


    These two people were really born enemies of each other. When they often met before, they did not get


    along well. Since Robert disappeared for a year, Riley had not quarrelled with people for a long time.


    Now, Robert was back and this was even his wedding so Riley again began to show his nature and


    intended to provoke Robert.


    Robert had no feeling at all for Riley¡¯s goad. He directly instructed his bodyguards.


    ¡°Ask Mr.Price to go out. If he doesn¡¯t walk out on his own within three minutes, you guys will find a way


    to throw him out.¡±


    After saying these words, Robert directly turned around and walked towards his wedding. Today, he


    just wanted to finish the wedding and he would drive out all those who came to make trouble.


    Seven or eight bodyguards surrounded Riley. Riley smiled faintly.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to be so fierce. I¡¯ll walk out myself, is that okay?¡±


    After saying these words, Rileyughed loudly and then took the initiative to walk out.


    Although he could not see the interesting scene in the weddingter, he had his trusted subordinate


    watching inside and would be live-streaming for him. Without even needing to think, Riley also could


    guess that exciting and interesting things would certainly happen at the wedding today.


    He originally would like to watch it personally but Robert had found out that he came to attend. But, he


    did not regret that he took the initiative to defend Georgia at that time. Being against Robert was


    something he took great pleasure in.


    With the staff leading, Travis pushed Georgia to a hotel room.


    The hall where the wedding was held was on the tenth floor and Travis and Georgia were now on the


    eleventh floor. ording to Robert¡¯s original schedule, the entire hotel would stop operating and would


    fully focus on holding Robert¡¯s marriage. However, because Robert held the wedding a few days early,


    now the ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth floors were all booked by Robert while the other floors


    operated as normal.


    ¡°Georgia, take a shower first. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare a dress for you ande over immediately.


    By the way, should I call the stylist and makeup artist toe over and redo your makeup?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just change the dress. As for the hairstyle, I¡¯ll just coil it upter, I know how to do it myself.¡±


    After Georgia finished her words, she silently went to the bathroom and turned the shower on. Georgia


    directly sat on the cold ground.


    The hot water drenched Georgia¡¯s body but her mind was already empty. She was ready to be


    humiliated and ridiculed when she came to attend the wedding.


    It was just that when Anaya brought that child to Georgia and when that child sshed red wine onto


    her body, she only then understood at that moment that she was not as strong as she thought.


    Georgia was sad for being scolded as a bad woman by a child in front of everyone for stealing his


    father and hurting his mother. Was her behaviour really considered stealing?


    But was it really like that? She also wanted to guard her own happiness and did not want the person


    she loved to be in a dilemma or even be deceived. But now, she could not find out Sierra¡¯s details and


    also could not find out what Robert had experienced in the past year. She could not be in the right to


    make Robert stand by her side and go back to her side. She could only look for other ways to put off


    his wedding.


    But in others¡¯ views, this kind of action was perhaps like ying mind tricks. Was this really wrong?


    Georgia was full of doubts. Not knowing how long she had been staying inside the bathroom, Travis


    who was outside knocked anxiously on the door of the room.


    ¡°Georgia, are you done washing? The wedding is going to start soon. We have to get ready early, don¡¯t


    think about what happened just now.¡±


    Georgia took a deep breath. She put on the bathrobe and opened the door.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Georgia, Travis handed the pocket in his hand to her.


    ¡°This is the dress I ordered my subordinate to buy just now. It is based on your size and it is ck so it


    is versatile. It isn¡¯t easy to be deemed inappropriate in the banquet. You quickly change it. We¡¯re going


    to the wedding venue after that.¡±


    Georgia previously wore a dark green long dress, which was Dior¡¯stest haute couture this year.


    There were only three such dresses in the world and Georgia bought one directly. Unfortunately, it had


    been soiled by red wine. Georgia took the dress and then went back into the bathroom.


    After Georgia put the clothes on, she quietly looked at the woman in the mirror.


    The person in the mirror had a fairplexion, long and charming eyes, small cheeks and slender


    chin. That was a delicate heart-shaped face.


    However, the once confident and radiant eyes were now full of despondency. Georgia doubted her


    decision. She did not know if her decision today was right or wrong. Travis knocked on the door of the


    room again.


    ¡°Georgia, don¡¯t waste time anymore, the n is all ready, we have to go down now.¡±


    Georgia tied her hair and then opened the door and walked out.


    ¡°Travis, are you sure we should go down now? I want to give up implementing that n.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, Travis¡¯s face became a bitplicated.


    ¡°Georgia, why do you suddenly want to change the n?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if my n is shameless. That boy said I wanted to steal his father and hurt his


    mother. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve turned into the same kind of person as Emma and Anaya who use


    despicable means and then hurt the person they love. I feel like I¡¯ve turned into the same kind of


    person as they are.¡±


    Georgia said dejectedly. She doubted herself very much. Travis took a deep breath next to her. He


    knew that Georgia was a silly woman. In fact, he could go with the flow and support Georgia to give up


    and just let Robert and Sierra get married. In this way, Georgia might slowly give up but Travis did not


    want to do that. He said to Georgia.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve recently found out? I told you before that for the past one year, Sarah and I¡¯ve


    been dealing with the person who hurt me back then, the one called Jayson.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say this matter?¡±


    Georgia did not understand. Travis said.


    ¡°I recently found out that Sierra and Jayson had simultaneously appeared in the cities in the USA in the


    past one year and there were several times ovepping. I suspect that these two people know each


    other and are in league with each other. Although I don¡¯t have enough evidence yet, these two people


    are likely to cause problems. Georgia, give yourself a chance. If you don¡¯t stop this wedding today,


    you¡¯ll definitely regret itter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that Robert will give up on you. You insist on thinking that he will return to your side


    when he regains his memory. If you don¡¯t do this kind of thing, you may live a life of remorse for the rest


    of your life. Besides, this is possible to happen. Don¡¯t take into ount the things of others. He is just a


    child who ispletely ignorant of the adult world. It¡¯s just like he has the right to protect his mother


    and exclusively own his father but you have the right of wanting to postpone the wedding to let Robert


    make a choice after he regains memory too. You¡¯re qualified to do so, don¡¯t be influenced by others.¡±


    Travis¡¯s words made Georgia indecisive.


    ¡°Is my decision really not a mistake?¡±


    Georgia soliloquized. Travis held Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t leave this ce with determination, then carry on with the original n and don¡¯t leave


    yourself with regrets in your life.¡±


    In the end, Georgia and Travis left the hotel room and then came to the hall on the tenth floor.


    The wedding venue was decorated magnificently with flowers ced on top of the middle steps and


    stage. There were even many wedding photos of Sierra and Robert ced around. All these stung


    Georgia¡¯s eyes.


    If Georgia only attended this wedding as an ordinary guest, she would certainlypliment this


    exceptionally beautiful wedding venue.


    The guest seats were already filled with many people. Not many people noticed the arrival of Georgia


    and Travis. Most people were seated and the wedding would start about twenty minutester. The


    emcee was preparing at the front to officiate the wedding.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Travis who was next to her asked. Georgia originally nned to stop this wedding in front of everyone


    but when she thought about it now, it was not a good idea. She nned to meet Robert alone and then


    let him make his choice.


    ¡°Robert should be backstage now. I¡¯ll go backstage to talk to him. Travis, you just wait for me here,


    don¡¯te over. This is between me and him. No matter how is the oue of talking to him, I have to


    go personally. I shouldn¡¯t let others interfere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he will do something irrational in a fit of rage.¡±


    Travis disapproved of Georgia¡¯s n.


    ¡°He will just throw me out at most. But, he won¡¯t. He is bound to bargain with me. Don¡¯t worry, I have a


    way to deal with him.¡±


    Travis sighed helplessly. This time, Georgia was not in a wheelchair or on crutches. She walked step


    by step backstage and then asked the bodyguard.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Simpson, I have an important matter to talk to him about.¡±


    As one of Robert¡¯s bodyguards, he certainly knew the entanglement between his boss and her. The


    bodyguard simply totally ignored Georgia¡¯s words and directly blocked Georgia¡¯s way.


    ¡°Miss Lane, if you attend the wedding as a guest, you should sit in your seat and wait. If you want to do


    something else, my boss will definitely not allow you to do it, so please behave yourself.¡±


    Georgia directly handed a thing in her hand to the bodyguard to look at.


    ¡°If you still think I don¡¯t need to meet with your boss after seeing this thing, I¡¯ll leave. When the wedding


    starts officiallyter, I¡¯ll take this thing out in front of everyone. At that moment, who do you think will be


    responsible for this?¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s face changed instantly. He hesitated for a moment and finally nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯ll take you there. Remember, the hotel is already surrounded by bodyguards, don¡¯t ever


    think to ruin the wedding here.¡±


    Georgia smiled. She followed the bodyguard to a room.


    At this moment, Robert was inside the room alone. He was sitting in front of theputer and seemed


    to be working on some important documents. Georgia felt a little strange. The wedding was about to


    start, howe Robert was still here?


    However, before Georgia asked, Robert already looked up and saw Georgiaing over. His face


    instantly darkened.


    ¡°Georgia Lane, why are you here?¡±


    After saying these words, Robert looked at the bodyguard who brought Georgia in.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Nobody is allowed toe in. You take Miss Lane out immediately. The


    wedding is going to start soon. If Miss Lane doesn¡¯t want to, you will just drive her out of the hotel.¡±


    The bodyguard lowered his head and did not say anything. Georgia walked forward while smiling and


    handed something to Robert. Robert¡¯s face instantly revealed a shocked look.

 Chapter 267 The Red Marriage Certificate

    Chapter 267 The Red Marriage Certificate


    It was a red marriage certificate. After a while, Robert showed an unpleasant expression.


    ¡°Where do you get this fake certificate?¡±


    Robert asked coldly. Georgiaughed.


    ¡°Why do you say that it is fake? You can check the official back-end system directly. It is our marriage


    certificate. If you marry Sierra today, then you aremitting bigamy.¡±


    Georgia spoke frankly. In fact, she and Robert nearly got the marriage certificate but they nned to


    get it on Robert¡¯s birthday. So, they did not get it at that time. It was the n that Elsie came up with.


    Since Robert had lost his memory, then they could just lie to him that they already got the marriage


    certificate. After that, they would ask Jasper, Jason and Ivan to utilize their power to show the marriage


    certificate in the official system and made it appear duringst year. Then, Robert would have nothing


    to say anymore and he could not find up the truth about it.


    Georgia knew that she could not be timid. She must act as if it was the real marriage certificate they got


    ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know the rtionship between you and those people? ording to your


    strength and their assistance, it is as easy as ABC for you to create a fake certificate.¡±


    Robert did not trust that at all while he sneered.


    Georgia did not flinch.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to think about that. I am giving face to you by seeing you today and show the marriage


    certificate to you. I also give face to your love, Sierra. If you chase me out now, I will post the marriage


    certificate online when you and Sierra say the wedding vowster. I want to let everyone knows that


    you aremitting bigamy. In addition, Sierra is the home wrecker. You can ept my challenge if you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Georgia!¡±


    Robert roared, he was indeed upset by Georgia¡¯s behaviour. Robert did not believe that they had


    received the marriage certificate. If it was a fake one, he still had some ways to solve it.


    However, if they really made their marriage certificate to be recorded in the system. Then, Robert could


    not help with that.


    He had power and influence, the same went for Georgia. His friends also supported her, he had no way


    to force Georgia to divorce him.


    But Robert was reluctant to be forced by Georgia to cancel the wedding.


    They just looked at each other without budging their sight.


    Out of the blue, the door of the hotel room was knocked again.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Robert asked coldly.


    ¡°Mister, Ms. Moon fainted just now. Her condition is bad now.¡±


    Robert changed his expression, he straight away roared at Georgia.


    ¡°It better has nothing to do with you, or else I will not let you go!¡±


    ¡®Why did Sierra faint?¡¯ It was not her n. Her n only involved the marriage certificate. ¡®Did


    something happen to Sierra?¡¯ Georgia was confused.


    Robert passed by her and rushed towards the door. When Georgia turned around subconsciously, she


    found Robert faint in front of her. There were a few people with a mask on their faces rushed in.


    Georgia wanted to shout but the security guard that talked to her before hit her directly and she fainted.


    Atst, Georgia fainted on the ground helplessly.


    Both of them were brought away by the group of ck-shirt men and left the hotel. They left through


    the path where there was no CCTV.


    While at the site of the wedding, Travis was nervous. The wedding was about to start in a few minutes.


    ¡®Why there is no news from Georgia after she left for so long?¡¯


    He returned to the hall. Every guest was seated and the music was yed. Their wedding photos were


    shown on the screen. Travis tried to call Georgia but no one picked up his call.


    ¡®Did something happen to her?¡¯ Travis straight away went to the seat beside Ivan, Jasper and Jason.


    ¡°I have something to ask you all,e here for a while. Something seems to happen to Georgia.¡±


    After Travis said that, three of the men stood up and followed Travis to the side and listened to his


    words.


    ¡°Georgia said that she wanted to talk to Robert alone. She insisted to go alone, then I waited for her


    outside. But ten minutes had passed, Georgia still did note out. I called her but she did not pick up


    my call. I¡¯m afraid that something has happened to her. I can¡¯t ask the whereabouts of Robert now.


    Ivan, you try to search for Robert.¡±


    Ivan agreed.


    ¡°You all wait here, I will go and ask about it now.¡±


    Ivan was Robert¡¯s cousin, he straight away went and asked Robert¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Where is Robert now? I want to see him.¡±


    The assistant brought Ivan towards the room where Robert rested but before they walked out of the


    room of the hotel, Robert¡¯s assistant found something strange.


    ¡°Something has happened. There should be two security guards standing outside of boss¡¯ room but


    they are not there.¡±


    After hearing his words, Ivan changed his expression. They rushed into Robert¡¯s room. There were


    signs of a fight but there were no people there.


    Georgia was lost too. Ivan quickly asked the assistant to check the CCTV.


    After that, he informed Travis, Jasper and Jason. After checking the CCTV, only they found that the


    CCTV had malfunctioned after Robert went out of the room. They could not find Robert at all. The


    CCTV of the entire hotel did not have the sign of the whereabouts of Robert and Georgia.


    The CCTV around the exits in the carpark had malfunctioned. It was obviously nned by someone.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, what should we do now?¡±


    Robert disappeared, his assistant asked Ivan subconsciously.


    Ivan did not know what to do as well. He did not even know who did it. Jasper and Jason frowned too.


    ¡°How long have they disappeared? Travis, what is the time Georgia met Robert?¡±


    Jasper asked.


    ¡°Around twenty minutes ago. They shouldn''t be too far away yet. Let¡¯s call the police and you all ask


    your subordinate to search for them. Don¡¯t procrastinate anymore.¡±


    Travis spoke, he did not worry about Robert, he just worried about Georgia.


    Robert was a man but Georgia was a weak woman. The injury of her leg had not yet recovered. Travis


    was afraid that Georgia would suffer. Travis would not let go of the people who caught Georgia away.


    They nodded and started to call their assistants. They began to investigate their whereabouts.


    For Ivan, Robert had disappeared and he became the host of the Simpson family.


    The wedding was about to start but the bridegroom had disappeared. Ivan could not tell the public that


    Robert had disappeared. It would affect the share price of thepany and the opinion of the public


    towards the Simpson family. He could not help but seek an excuse to postpone the wedding.


    Before he did it, Ivan must go to see Sierra and exin everything to her although he did not want her


    to be Robert¡¯s wife.


    Sierra was nervous at the moment. If everything went smoothly, Robert should see her now. Then, the


    servants would bring her to the wedding spot. After that, the emcee would start the progress of the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    wedding. Their wedding would be witnessed by everyone.


    She had put on her white gown and perfect make-up but unexpectedly, Robert did not show up at the


    time. The security guards stood by strictly and did not allow her to go out and just waited for the


    instruction.


    Wesley asked her.


    ¡°Mommy, why daddy has not yet shown up? Will he be brought away by the bad woman?¡±


    His words changed Sierra¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say silly words, your daddy will show up.¡±


    Sierra warned Wesley, he lowered his head and he was frightened.


    Not knowing why, he felt like his mother was fierce as if she would beat him.


    However, his mother never beat him or harm him. Wesley felt guilty for his thought towards his mother.


    After a while, the door was knocked. Sierra stood up surprisingly and opened the door. It was Ivan but


    not Robert.


    Sierra showed a bad expression. She controlled her anxiety and spoke in a gently way.


    ¡°Ivan, where is Robert? Where is he now? Why do youe here?¡±


    Ivan looked at the woman in front of her, he exined everything in the simplest way.


    ¡°Ms. Moon, the wedding should be postponed. You should understand that the news of Robert¡¯s


    disappearance must not be exposed to the public. So, you should cooperate.¡±


    Sierra felt that her heart was bleeding at the moment.


    ¡®Why did Robert disappear during their wedding?¡¯


    Initially, she begged Robert to get the marriage certificate on that day but he wanted to get it the next


    day after their wedding. She just hoped that they could pass the two days sessfully. After that,


    Sierra would not care whether Robert was dead or went mad.


    However, Robert was lost. They had to postpone the wedding. ¡®Is my n going to be spoilt?¡¯


    The sudden incident urred and Sierra could not control herself to change her expression. After she


    managed to control her emotion, she asked Ivan worriedly.


    ¡°I agree that the wedding should be postponed but I worry about Robert. You say that he disappeared


    along with Miss.Lane. Is she rted to his disappearance?¡±


    Ivan smiled, he spoke to Sierra.


    ¡°Your nose looks fake and it changed to another shape just now. Ms. Moon, I will introduce a stic


    surgery hospital for youter, they perform well in this aspect.¡±


    At that moment, Sierra felt that her expression changed again.

 Chapter 268 Sierra’s Face

    Chapter 268 Sierra¡¯s Face


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, you¡¯re really joking.¡±


    Sierra smiled awkwardly. She had long known that Ivan didn¡¯t like her, including Robert and his


    brothers, but she didn¡¯t care much about it too.


    However, Ivan joked about her face. Sierra still had cold feet no matter how hard she tried to stay calm.


    Sierra was clear about the whole stic surgery thing. This was a makeover and a change of new life.


    Sierra didn¡¯t want others to know about it, especially Robert.


    She thought she had hidden it well, but Ivan had seen through her at first nce. This made Sierra felt


    even scared that he would suspect her previous identity.


    ¡°Ms. Moon, I¡¯m a doctor. Although I¡¯m not a stic surgeon, I understand the basic theory of facial


    skeletal contouring. You had stic surgery for your face. I know everyone has the desire to look


    attractive. What are you so nervous about? I won¡¯t tell my brother. This is our secret, okay?¡±


    Ivan gave Sierra a sweet smile that gave her the creeps.


    She didn¡¯t believe a single word that Ivan had said. Since Ivan had discovered this matter, she must


    find a way to tell the truth about her stic surgery after Robert was rescued. Otherwise, this might not


    be worth it if Robert suspected her.


    Seeing the changing expression on Sierra¡¯s face, Ivanughed in his heart. Robert didn¡¯t trust him at all


    now, and how could he say such a provocative thing. But, it was interesting to scare Sierra and make


    her reveal herself.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It seemed that she was very concerned about the fact that she had had stic surgery. Ivan thought


    that this was a breakthrough. He had not noticed that Sierra had had stic surgery before as there


    weren¡¯t any traces of it on her face. It was just so natural. If not for the subtle change in her nose when


    she got distorted just now, Ivan wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    The two of them stopped discussing this matter. Sierra promised to postpone the wedding as she had


    no choice but to do so. Robert was absent at this moment, and they had to find a reason to dy the


    marriage. Naturally, Sierra couldn¡¯t be the one to do this. So, Ivan took the initiative to go to the front


    and say something to the emcee. The emcee then apologized and told the crowd that the bride had


    suddenly fainted and temporarily canceled the wedding.


    After that, Ivan led Robert¡¯s men and took Sierra and Wesley home.


    ¡°Ivan, when will dade back? Is he alright?¡±


    Wesley asked Ivan. He was worried about his dad¡¯s current condition.


    He had caused trouble outside today, and dad was furious at the time. Although he didn¡¯t say anything


    about him, Wesley had been very scared. But now, with his dad gone and his mum warning him not to


    run around and asking him to be good and wait for dad toe back, Wesley was troubled in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t have much contact with Ivan, but Wesley knew that this was his dad¡¯s cousin, his uncle, and


    the one who could save his dad now.


    ¡°Your dad will be alright. Many people are looking for him now. He will definitely be able toe back


    safely. Wesley, stay by your mum¡¯s side for the next few days and wait for our news. I¡¯ll send more


    people to guard around the vi in case someone retakes advantage of the chaos to take you away.


    Ms. Moon, it will be best if you don¡¯t go out for the next few days either. I¡¯ll announce to the public that


    you have had a simple operation for appendicitis, and the wedding is canceled for the time being. As


    for the news about Robert, I¡¯ll create some fake news that he had gone to Europe to deal with business


    matters.¡±


    Ivan left after arranging all the things for Sierra and Wesley here.


    No matter what Sierra¡¯s intentions were, he had to protect the two of them right now.


    After Ivan left, Sierra immediately locked herself inside her bedroom. She took her mobile phone and


    called Jayson.


    ¡°Robert is missing. Do you know who did this?¡±


    ¡°How can I possibly know who did it? He disappeared right on the wedding day. Was he deliberately


    against us? If you two have gotten the marriage certificate tomorrow, then all of the properties will be in


    your hands, and who cares he is dead or alive by that time. It¡¯s such big trouble now.¡±


    Jayson cursed hatefully on the phone, with Sierra having the same thought too.


    It was only two days away, and she was so close to getting Robert¡¯s property. But in the end, she had


    nothing. If Sierra knew who had kidnapped Robert today, she would have hated to kill him.


    ¡°No matter what, Robert must stay alive now. I will not be his wife if he dies now, and Wesley¡¯s ount


    hasn¡¯t yet been moved over. His property will not be mine. Find a way to search for Robert. He can¡¯t die


    now.¡±


    Jayson said on the phone after Sierra finished her words.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll have my secret men look for Robert. But, you know I have to hide my whereabouts too.


    Sarah and Travis were like dogs, always somehow tracking me. I have to be careful too. So, let¡¯s not


    contact each other for now, and I¡¯ll let you know as soon as there¡¯s any news.¡±


    Jayson hung up the call after saying that.


    Sierra had a sullen face. But, her face changed suddenly when she found Wesley standing in the


    doorway.


    ¡°When did youe in?¡±


    Sierra¡¯s voice was terrifying that Wesley¡¯s body trembled a little.


    ¡°Mom, I just came in.¡±


    Wesley spoke out in fear.


    ¡°Then did you hear what I was saying?¡±


    Sierra snarled.


    ¡°Tell me exactly what had you just heard?¡±


    Wesley was so scared that his whole body was trembling. He had never seen his mother look so


    terrible. He didn¡¯t understand it at all. He asked his mother to go out for dinner, and why did his


    mother¡¯s attitude turn into this?


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what you have said on the phone. I just came in to tell you that the meal was ready,


    and the butler asked me to call you out for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I close the door? How did you get in?¡±


    Sierra was relieved. She knew Wesley wasn¡¯t a child who loved to lie. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t heard it.


    ¡°The door wasn¡¯t closed. It opened as I just pushed it. Mom, let¡¯s eat first. I know you¡¯re worried about


    dad. I¡¯m worried too. But, we still have to eat something.¡±


    Sierra knew that she had gone too far just now. She squatted down and picked Wesley up in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mommy was too anxious just now and being rude to you. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Sierra spoke very gently, and only then did Wesley¡¯s fearful heart calmed down.


    ¡°Mommy, you really scared me just now. I thought I had done something wrong. It¡¯s alright. I know


    mommy is worried about daddy, so do I. I wish dad could be here with us now and eat with us. I hope


    Ivan can bring daddy home right away¡­¡±


    Wesley just chattered on while Sierra tried to calm herself. She then took Wesley to the living room to


    eat.


    On the other side, Travis, Elsie, Wilson, Ivan, Jason, and Jasper gathered together, discussing the


    search for Robert and Georgia. They had their own manpower and influences. By right, they could


    have searched them out easily in D City.


    However, their men had investigated almost all the surveince in D City. They only found out that


    Robert had left D City and wasn¡¯t inside the city now.


    ¡°Can we find out who did it? We can¡¯t find any trace of Robert now. If we can find out who the


    kidnapper is, it will be much easier to resolve this matter.¡±


    Jasper asked worriedly. Generally, kidnappers would only ask for ransom, which was not even difficult


    for them. What they were afraid of was the enemy seeking revenge. Then, Robert would just be


    tortured and killed.


    And if the kidnappers were brutal, they might not even be able to find his body.


    ¡°We, the Simpson family, has so many enemies, and I can¡¯t even guess who did it this time.¡±


    Ivan spoke up. He had been in charge of the group this year. He was well aware of how much territory


    his family¡¯s business had taken up, making many people jealous.


    ¡°Robert had just returned, and we didn¡¯t know what he had gone through in the past year. Did he have


    any new enemy? Now we can only investigate all the staff inside the hotel. There must be someone


    inside who had conspired with someone outside. Otherwise, this escape n under the hotel¡¯s


    surveince wouldn¡¯t be so seamless. We can¡¯t even find out how they had gotten out.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any suspicious key objects?¡±


    Travis spoke up from the side.


    ¡°If I were kidnapped now, I¡¯d definitely know who the person under suspicion was, as I¡¯ve been rushing


    that person out, and he¡¯d fight back. How about Robert? Did he mess with someone else recently?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡±


    Ivan sighed next to him.


    ¡°Since Robert came back two months ago, he returned to thepany and had side-lined me from the


    CEO, but Robert drove him out of thepany. And also Riley, Robert had stirred up several of Riley¡¯s


    businesses. And there¡¯s still Mr. Ellis, who had stolen a lot of business from our group during the year


    when Robert had disappeared. But when Robert came back, he retrieved all of it and even caught


    evidence of tax evasion by Mr. Ellis¡¯spany, and he¡¯s in big trouble now. All of these people might


    do it too.¡±


    After Ivan finished, he mentioned a few more people.


    ¡°Since there are initial suspects, let¡¯s look into them one by one. We can¡¯t let go of any clues.¡±


    Jason stood up and made a summary.


    Several people began to allocate who was responsible for investigating the people. Anyway, there were


    just only a few people. Each of them just had to examine a few people, finding out who was the most


    suspicious in this as soon as possible.


    But, before they finished discussing, Ivan received a call from Riley. Ivan felt strange, but he still picked


    up the phone.


    ¡°Is there still no trace of Robert and Georgia?¡± Riley asked from the other end of the call.


    ¡°How did you find out that they had disappeared?¡±


    Ivan asked nkly. They had immediately blocked the news from spreading after Robert disappeared.


    But Riley seemed like he knew everything.

 Chapter 269 Alex’s Revenge

    Chapter 269 Alex¡¯s Revenge


    ¡°There is no solid wall in this world, I feel that what you mean is that you haven¡¯t found Robert and


    Georgia¡¯s trace yet, maybe there is no way out, who knows who did that today, let me think about it,


    me, the person who is taking it up against Robert all day everyday, am I also a suspect now?¡±


    Riley wasughing on the other side of the line, Ivan was quiet for a while, after a long time, Riley


    finishedughing, and said again.


    ¡°A while ago, Robert had ruined a lot of my business, at that time, your uncle came to me, he wanted to


    cooperate with me and take it on with Robert, but your uncle is not that capable, so I rejected him, here


    I am giving you another idea, your uncle had lost a lot of money in his ownpany, Robert has


    something in his hands against him, he could send him to jail at any time, do you think he might be the


    person who did that today out of worry? You should investigate him, I guess you will find a lot.¡±


    Riley gave him such an important information, Ivan was quiet for a second, then he thanked him


    immediately.


    ¡°Riley, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, you should bring Robert and Georgia back well, I think those two can still


    be together for a few years, then I can watch their drama, now they might be in the same situation, do


    you think that Robert is going to get his memory back? I don¡¯t hope that he will, I hope that he wille


    back and get married to Sierra, then after a few years, after Georgia forgets about him and is with


    another man, then Robert should regain his memory, at that time we will have a show to watch, this is


    what I have in mind for them, I hope that they will go ording to my ns...¡±


    Riley kept talking on the other side of the line, Ivan was very speechless, he felt annoyed and didn¡¯t


    know what to say.


    This Riley, why was he always like that, if he kept listening it would be a lot of bullshit, so Ivan hung up


    the phone, then he told everyone about what Riley just told him.


    ¡°Riley is right, Robert had chased your uncle out of thepany, now that his ownpany is in


    trouble, and Robert is going to arrange his wedding earlier, it is all in a hurry, this is the perfect time to


    take action, and Robert was gone this past year, the Simpson family¡¯s forces are all controlled by your


    uncle, maybe there has been a mole for a long time, and your uncle is going to take action, this is a


    perfect n, this could definitely be possible, we are going to investigate where Alex has gone now,


    let¡¯s see where he has been, and if we can find his family, we need to find his weak point, only then we


    have a chance to find Robert.¡±


    Jasper made a decision, none of the others said no, they all agreed that they need to search for Alex,


    hispany, and his family.


    They startedmanding people to look for Robert and Alex day and night.


    On the other side, Georgia already woke up, when she woke up, there was thunder, and big raindrops


    The sky was dark and gray, Georgia looked around herself, there was a big mountain, and she was


    thrown out on the grass, there were only mountains and trees around her.


    Of course, Robert was tied up beside her, he was unconscious, he was not awake yet, and she saw


    that there were two men in ck in front of them watching them.


    Was she kidnapped, or was she kidnapped with Robert together?


    Georgia tried to push Robert with her body, she couldn¡¯t speak, her mouth was taped, and her wrists


    were cuffed, her feet were tied with a rope, she could only move with her hands and feet, and then


    bump into Robert¡¯s body, hoping that Robert would wake up now.


    But, before she could wake him, Georgia got the attention of those two guards.


    The two strong men turned, they had guns in their hands, then, one of them walked towards her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, otherwise I am going to shoot you.¡±


    The man yelled, Georgia was so scared she didn¡¯t dare to speak, the rain was falling all along.


    Georgia felt that her eyes were blurry, those people had brought her here without telling her what to do,


    and then they just let her out in the grass, if she was going to be sitting there in the rain she knew that


    she was going to get sick.


    It was too cold, Georgia started trembling all over.


    When she was desperate in her heart, Georgia could feel something touch her foot, she turned around


    immediately, Robert was awake, his limbs were tied, there was a tape on his mouth, the two of them


    were looking at each other, both of them had questions in their eyes.


    They couldn¡¯t speak, so they could onlymunicate with their eyes.


    But, they couldn¡¯t read each other¡¯s minds, Georgia didn¡¯t understand Robert¡¯s sight, she didn¡¯t know if


    Robert understood her, the two of them were just looking at each other, the rain was getting heavier,


    the thunder louder, it was pouring rain so that both Georgia and Robert were wet, both of them had


    been in the rain for a couple of hours, the guards that were watching them didn¡¯t do anything.


    After a long time, Georgia felt that she might be getting a fever, Robert looked as if he was about to


    pass out, the two men seemed to have gotten somemand, they turned around and grabbed


    Georgia and Robert from the ground, what happened after that, Georgia only saw that they were taking


    through the grass.


    Until the end, they were taken to a house, there was a man inside that Georgia didn¡¯t know but had


    seen before, it was Robert¡¯s uncle Alex, he was sitting outside, surrounded by dozen guards, in his


    hand he carried a cup and seemed to be drinking water.


    This seemed to be deep in the mountains, even the houses looked very old, Georgia didn¡¯t understand


    what Alex wanted with them there, Alex looked at his staff, immediately Georgia and Robert¡¯s tapes


    were ripped off.


    Robert looked red in his face, he seemed to have high temperature, but his words that he spoke were


    very calm.


    ¡°Uncle, tell me, you have taken me here but not killed me yet, what do you want? Tell me.¡±


    Robert said that, and Alex startedughing loudly after hearing those words.


    ¡°Robert, you are a good nephew, I have taken over yourpany for a whole year while you were


    gone, I have kept your work running, but what did you do aftering back? You kicked me out of the


    you didn¡¯t help me at all, yes I have kidnapped you here to take my revenge, yes, I have my reasons,


    but before that, I have decided to torture you, actually I only wanted to kidnap you alone, but who knew


    that I was in such luck and Miss Lane was with you.¡±


    After Alex said that, he startedughing alone, but hisugh was filled with hostility, his eyes were filled


    with hate, so that people got scared.


    ¡°Robert, you are not my chip anymore, Miss Lane serves as a much better bait, you know that I need


    money, if Miss Lane can give me all of her money to me, I would never need to beg you, I could even


    just watch you be tortured to death right here, you are worthless to me.¡±


    Georgia only then understood that Alex did this for money, he seemed to really be in need, and he was


    also kidnapped because of several reasons, so Alex aimed for him, actually Alex was going to force


    Robert to hand out some money, but now, she became Alex¡¯s target.


    Sadly, Alex did it for nothing. Before Georgia could even speak, Robert was alreadyughing coldly.


    ¡°Uncle, Georgia is only a weak woman, she has no family background, she has no control, she


    inherited the money from my father, have you never thought why she could so easily get that money?


    Don¡¯t you know my father at all? If he wanted a person to have his money, then nobody else could ever


    get it, even if that money was thrown into the ocean, turning it into worthless paper, he would never


    allow anyone else to get it, why don¡¯t you ask Georgia, why she got that money so smoothly? Nobody


    ever tried to take it from her.¡±


    Georgia looked at Robert in surprise, he never thought that this man had already guessed it, Georgia


    didn¡¯t speak, Alex expression changed, he looked at Robert with hate, but Robert¡¯s words made him


    perturbed, so he started asking Georgia.


    ¡°What does it mean that he just said ? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson had a remark in his will, if any idents happen, even if I transfer this money to


    somebody else, the will is invalid, if I die, then my will is invalid, the money will be passed on to my


    children directly, if my children also die, and they have no descendants, then this money will be


    transferred to charity. Of course, Mr. Simpson also added many other remarks trying toe against


    idents, this money had only be inherited by me or my children, nobody else is eligible.¡±


    After Georgia exined, Alex¡¯ expression changed even more drastically, his n was to kidnap


    Robert and to force Robert to transfer the money to him, and then to take off with that money, he


    couldn¡¯t stay in D City, Robert had many other people behind him, he just wanted to take the money


    and leave, if he stayed here it would be like waiting for death.


    But who could have known that this n was now ruined by Georgia, his people had kidnapped


    Georgia here, and his n had changed, Georgia¡¯s money was much more than Robert¡¯s, such a fat


    win, he couldn¡¯t let that go, who would have know that Aidan had added so many notes in his will, Alex


    of course believed that this was true.


    He knew his brother, his brother never let anybody eat out of his bowl, after so many years, nothing he


    wanted to do had failed, except for his death.


    ¡°Brother, even in your death, I cannot defeat you...¡±


    Alexughed coldly, he went to Georgia, and pointed a gun on her head.


    ¡°Since you are of no use to me, there is no need to keep you alive, Miss Lane, why don¡¯t I send you to


    the hell...¡±


    Georgia was scared, in this moment, she looked at Robert subconsciously, she wanted him to save


    her, this was her subconscious reaction.


    No matter what kind of trouble she was in, Georgia still felt that this man could protect her, but Robert


    didn¡¯t even look at her, he seemed as if he didn¡¯t care for her life.


    In that moment, Georgia felt that her heart was stabbed by a knife, she wanted to say something, but


    suddenly Robert spoke to Alex.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you fighting with a woman, what do you want me to do? If you want money, I can give


    it to you, you just want some money to spend for the rest of your life, you already kidnapped me here, I


    can give that to you.¡±


    Robert said.


    Alex startedughing.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I thought you wanted to marry Sierra and didn¡¯t care about Georgia anymore, now that she is about to


    die, you still want to protect her, Robert, do you know why you are always in trouble? You shouldn¡¯t


    give out your heart, you shouldn¡¯t show your true feelings, when you wanted to save Georgia back


    then, you have already put yourself in so much danger, this time you finally got rid of her, but you were


    kidnapped on your own wedding, and you were with her again, now you want to save her, you lost your


    memory, but you still want to use your money to save her, I really respect you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, why are you talking so much nonsense? Tell me your ns, tell me what you want me to do so


    you let the two of us go, only if you let us go, I can let you live, from now on, we will never meet again.¡±


    Robert was very calm, Georgia noticed that Robert¡¯s eyes were red, his lips were red too, he had a


    fever.


    Even Georgia didn¡¯t think that Robert wanted to save her in that moment.


    She didn¡¯t want Robert to save the two of them all by himself, so she started talking.


    ¡°Alex, Robert¡¯s father had a very loyal guard named Wilson, I don¡¯t know if you have met him, if I die


    here, he will find you, no matter where you go, and he will kill you. You know that Robert¡¯s father¡¯s


    forces are spread all over the world, if you really go that far today, then you will not have a good


    ending, if you really just want the money, I cannot give you the heritage, but I can find a way to give you


    some cash, then transfer it to your ount, don¡¯t worry, only if you let us go, from now on, I will not


    hunt you, I will not speak about today..¡±


    Alex clearly just wanted the money, Georgia felt that it was easy to solve, and Robert also wanted to


    take a step back, Georgia felt that she could do that as well, it would only be some money, he had


    enough of it, it was more important to stay alive.


    After they both said so, Alex seemed to calm down a little, but, he immediately got a phone call.


    When Alex looked at them again, Georgia noticed that the hostility in Alex¡¯s eyes were deeper.


    ¡°Uncle, you have a son and a daughter, you have grandchildren, I think you have either sent them


    abroad, or to another safe ce to stay, they are my family as well, why would I want to go to the point


    of killing them, only if you let me live today, as long as you nevere back here, I will never look for


    your children, let¡¯s all take a step back, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You know, even if I write a will for you today, I still have friends, Jasper, Jason, Ivan, they are on my


    side, and Georgia, except for her henchman, you know that Travis is also on her side? Travis has


    Sarah, the Duran Group, her forces are in America, only if you kill all of us, otherwise, they will not let


    you go, but if you let us go, I will give that money to you, and I will leave your family alone.¡±


    After Robert said that, Alex¡¯ expression was pulled into a grimace, he startedughing loudly.


    ¡°Do you think that I took a gamble to bring you both here, I haven¡¯t thought about the consequences,


    you said I have a family, pah! Those are not my family, who knows my wife had a child with another


    man outside, I have pampered them more than 20 years, only now I knew that they are not my family,


    even mypany is ruined, all they want is to leave me, why would I care about their safety, I only


    have two or three decades left, why would I care about them, I just want to be happy, I will take my


    revenge, Robert, what you have done to me, I have not forgotten, the way you had thrown me down,


    who would expect that you would be kneeing in front of me!¡±


    After saying so, Georgia¡¯s face changed colors, and Alex already stepped in front of Robert and kicked


    him in his stomach.

 Chapter 270 Choice between Life and Death

    Chapter 270 Choice between Life and Death


    Robert Simpson fell down, and threw up a mouthful of blood. Alex Simpson was certainly crazy.


    Before, Georgia Lane thought that she could use money and his rtives to hold him back, but Alex


    said that those rtives were fake. He only cared about money now, but obviously, his hatred was


    stronger. Georgia was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She watched at Alex kicking Robert¡¯s abdomen, while Alex¡¯sugh was louder and louder. His voice


    was filled hatred and hostility.


    Eventually, Georgia could only see Robert being punched and kicked by Alex. That proud man curled


    on the ground, while Alex kept on using his fists and kicks to humiliate him.


    ¡°Stop! You stop it¡­¡±


    Georgia cried out painfully, but immediately, the guard standing beside blocked her mouth. She could


    only weep as Robert was getting wounded from being beaten.


    The process had gone on for a long time, and then Georgia saw Alex letting go of Robert. His smile


    was distorted and horrific.


    ¡°Of course, I still want the money, but you got caught by me. Do you think I will still treat you well?¡±


    Alex sneered, and he turned his evil look towards Georgia.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t care about this woman already, but you still wanted to protect her today. Robert,


    everything you care about should be destroyed.¡±


    Afterwards, Alex gave orders.


    ¡°You two tie Robert by the side watching. Take good care of his ex-fianc¨¦e. Let him watch. You two


    should serve herfortably, understand? ¡±


    After Alex talked, Georgia was terrified trembling with her face very pale. Robert¡¯s eyes were blood-red.


    He looked aggressively at Alex, but his mouth was blocked again, and he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    However, this look made Alex angry, and he kicked Robert¡¯s abdomen again.


    He looked annoyed, and he spoke to the two bodyguards.


    ¡°Take them to the bushes, and stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see such erotica in here. Remember;


    take care of this pair of shameless couple!¡±


    ¡°By the way, after serving his ex-fianc¨¦e, if you guys want extra double bonus, you can also take care


    of Robert. y with a man, have you guys experienced it? If no, then try it; it¡¯s very interesting!¡±


    After Alex spoke, heughed chaotically. Georgia almost tore her lip by biting it. She wanted to remove


    the constraints. She wanted to break out as she did not want to face the next happening, but her wrists


    were full of scars from trying to break free. It was so painful, but Georgia still couldn¡¯t get away with it.


    She was very worried about her situation, and also of Robert¡¯s. Were the two of them really going to


    face the next suffering?


    Georgia couldn¡¯t imagine it, and she couldn¡¯t ept Robert facing such humiliation.


    However, no matter how afraid or struggling they were, Georgia and Robert were still brought by the


    two bodyguards to the ce they were at a while ago.


    Mountains could only be seen on the surroundings, and surrounded by bushes. They were at a small


    waist.


    Georgia and Robert were thrown to the grasnd.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Subsequently, the two men walked towards Georgia. With the sound of a tear, Georgia felt her clothing


    was torn. She could not make a sound as her mouth was still sealed. She could only try her best to


    resist. Her cry couldn¡¯te out of her throat. Georgia could only weep, but these two men were like


    robots, didn¡¯t really care about Georgia¡¯s struggling.


    One of the men pressed Georgia directly to the ground. That moment, Georgia turned her head, and


    looked miserably at Robert. She thought that she really was going to be embarrassed by these two


    men today.


    Yet, the man beside Georgia faced Robert looking at her, wanting him to see everything that was going


    to happen.


    Robert¡¯s eyes were blood-red. Georgia suddenly felt painful. She could only feel her body was


    That foul odor disgusted her. Georgia closed her eyes in misery.


    That¡¯s it. If she was destined to encounter such suffering today, then she would do anything to survive.


    Vanessa Cooke had gotten through it, so she could not be brought down.


    Thinking about it, Georgia¡¯s face was full of tears. Just before she thought that she would be


    She saw that the man pressed over her body was kicked to the ground by the figure, and it was


    actually Robert who did it. The handcuffs on his hands were gone. As for the rope tied on his feet, it


    was also gone.


    Georgia still couldn¡¯t understand the situation. She suddenly saw a man ahead pointing a gun at


    Robert. When the gunshot was fired, Georgia didn¡¯t think much about it, and directly hugged Robert.


    Just like a year ago, when she and Robert were caught by Laurence Knight. Before leaving the ind,


    one of Laurence¡¯s men fired a shot, and Robert hugged her.


    At that moment, Georgia would only thought of the past, and she would feel very happy and satisfied.


    Now, she could also protect this man, and she wouldn¡¯t let him be hurt.


    She felt a sharp pain in her arm. It wasn¡¯t her back that was wounded; her arm got shot.


    Georgia didn¡¯t pass out, and she saw Robert snatched the gun from the person he kicked down, aimed


    at the man who fired a while ago, and shot his limbs. The man copsed to the ground. Robert quickly


    took a small thin needle and unlocked Georgia¡¯s handcuffs and the ropes on her feet. He asked


    Georgia worriedly.


    ¡°How do you feel now? Can you walk? We will leave here immediately.¡±


    Georgia smiled. After Robert lost his memories and returned back, this was the first time Robert


    showed his concern towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Let¡¯s go. I can hold up¡­¡±


    After Georgia spoke, Robert helped Georgia to walk on the opposite way which they met Alex.


    However, when the two walked a few steps, a man holding a gun walked up. Georgia then


    remembered. This was the bodyguard when she went to find Robert, also the one who knocked her out


    in Robert¡¯s room. He held a machine gun. Were they destined to not escape from here today?


    Georgia thought helplessly, and both sides had a stand-off.

 Chapter 271 Till Death Do Us Apart

    Chapter 271 Till Death Do Us Apart


    ¡°Jacob, I know that your daughter has leukemia now, and she desperately needs a bone marrow donor


    in order to live on. I don¡¯t know why you chose to betray me, but it probably has to do with Alex


    promising you with something. Whatever he can do, I can do too, whether it¡¯s getting bone marrow or


    getting a change of doctors or hospitals or finding the mostpatible marrow in the world. I can do all


    of those for you, and I can do better than him.¡± Robert suddenly began talking to the man seated


    opposite him. Only now did Georgia know that this man¡¯s name was Jacob Willis, and he used to be


    one of Robert¡¯s bodyguards. However, he had betrayed Robert now, and from Robert¡¯s demeanour, he


    obviously knew about Jacob¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, it¡¯s toote now. From the moment I betrayed you, my life no longer means anything to


    you. I just want my wife and daughter to live one. If I turn back now, everything would be for nothing.¡±


    Jacob wasn¡¯t persuaded by Robert at all. Instead, he pulled the safe of the gun.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t make it out of here, do you think that my friends won¡¯t be able to find out whoever has


    betrayed me? They will exact revenge on everyone who has betrayed me today. Jacob, you really think


    that me dying here will forever bury the truth about your betrayal? Remember this, if news get out that I


    have died, everyone who is involved will get their share of revenge sooner orter. I will give you one


    send them overseas. I will dismiss everything that happened between us, and I can even send you to


    hiding too. This is the deal I am offering you, and this is yourst chance to make a choice.¡±


    Jacob stared gravely at Robert, and all of a sudden he pulled the safety of the gun and pulled the


    trigger.


    Georgia immediately wrapped herself around Robert, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain assaulting her. She


    heard a gunshot, but it was behind her, and only then did she see that Jacob had shot down one of


    Robert¡¯s bodyguard who had just arrived at the scene.


    ¡°We will go now. I will show the way. Mr. Simpson, remember your promise now. Do you know why I


    choose to pull the trigger on that person just now? I initially thought that you have shunned and put


    some distance between you and your friends, and they would no longer stand on your side. But the


    moment I pulled the trigger just now, Ms. Lane here didn¡¯t hesitate to throw her body in front of you,


    and that made me understand that your friends never left your side even once. My family can only be


    saved if I get you out of here alive.¡±


    Robert was gawking at Jacob with shock in his eyes, and they he turned his gaze on Georgia, his look


    Georgia returned his gaze without saying anything. She grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything now. The most urgent thing here is to get out alive. Don¡¯t think about our


    past for now, and don¡¯t think about whatys ahead. I just want us to stay alive.¡±


    After saying that, Georgia took the initiative and nted a kiss on Robert¡¯s lips. Robert in turn held


    Georgia¡¯s hand and then broke into a run following Jacob.


    There were a few gunshots just now, and that must have alerted Alex¡¯s men that something was wrong.


    If they didn¡¯t make a break for escape now, Alex¡¯s men would have arrived soon.


    There were lush vegetation all around them, making their path difficult. Georgia had a gun wound on


    her arm, and Robert simply tore off the clothing on her arm and wrapped around the wound tightly to


    stop the bleeding.


    Then, the three of them continued to run in the dark forest, and they could hear a flurry of footsteps


    tailing them.


    The sound of those footsteps were thick and repetitive, as if a huge crowd was chasing after them.


    Jacob shoved aside all the branches and leaves while leading Georgia and Robert from the front.


    ¡°Alex has more than twenty men by his side, and all of them are equipped. Now, half of his men are on


    our tail, which means that around ten men are chasing us. I don¡¯t know where our paths will take us,


    but I just want you to know that we are in the vicinity of the YD Mountain in the suburb of D city, and


    there is only one way to make it out of here, and I bet that Alex must have nted his men by roadside.


    We can¡¯t use this road now since they have numbers on their side, and they are all equipped with


    weapons. We can only find our way in the mountains, which mean that we might need to traverse


    through the mountain itself and reach the bottom of the mountain. We might need to take a whole day


    to do that, and if we lose our way or choose the wrong way, we might take even longer time. You guys


    better be ready for a harsh journey ahead.¡±


    Since they would be dead if they stayed in one spot, and they might even face a lot of torturing, so they


    could only choose this path which might lead to hope. George and Robert answered at the same time,


    ¡°We are able to hang in here.¡±


    Jacob turned around and looked at the couple with a smile.


    ¡°I really thought that you guys would have nothing to do with each other anymore, but at this moment,


    only death could do you apart¡­¡±


    Jacob was sighing as he led Georgia and Robert to a very secluded part of the mountain. There were


    towering trees all around them, and the path they were taking were covered in lush foliage.


    Georgia¡¯s hand was sliced by all kinds of protruding nts which had thorns on them. She felt a fiery


    sensation covering her arms.


    There were practically no life around them, and no matter where they went, they could still hear


    footsteps somewhere far way. No matter how long the three of them had ventured, they could still hear


    the footsteps of the men sent by Alex.


    ¡°There was a rain today, so no matter where we go now, we would leave visible footprints. Even without


    them, they could still deduct our direction by those damaged nts. We can¡¯t just run aimlessly


    anymore. Although they are just trying to discover us without any means of locating us, they are still


    better equippedpared to us. If this continues, they will catch up to us in no time.¡±


    Robert stopped Jacob from going further as he analyzed the situation at hand. Georgia turned around


    and took a look and found that indeed, they had left behind a lot of footsteps.


    It was raining not long ago, and on the mushy soil footprints would remain for a long time. Furthermore,


    those high stalks of vegetation all tumbled or snapped in half abruptly, revealing that they had been


    here not long ago.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    Jacob asked Robert while staring at him. He only knew that by going all the way over the unbeaten


    paths in the mountain, they could reach the bottom of the mountain eventually.


    However, he didn¡¯t think about covering their tracks, and he couldn¡¯te up with anything to solve


    this problem.


    ¡°We need to split up. Our footsteps showed that we are together, and Alex¡¯s men can focus their efforts


    on tailing us, but if we split up and run on our own, at least they have to divide their men, and in the end


    our chances of surviving would increase.¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t wipe away those footprints, they could only disperse their pursuer.


    ¡°So each of us are going our separate ways now?¡±


    Jacob spoke first. He didn¡¯t mind one bit about this idea, but what about this couple? Did they really


    want to be apart with one another?


    Before Jacob could say anything, Georgia immediately grabbed Robert¡¯s arm.


    ¡°No way. I can¡¯t leave you now. I will follow you wherever you go.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Georgia had never been so determined before. A voracious voice inside her told her that she could


    never leave Robert from now on. No matter what awaited them in front, she had to stick with Robert.


    ¡°Your arm is hurt. Of course you have to stick with me.¡±


    Robert suddenly shed a smile in Georgia¡¯s direction, which caused her already blushing face to heat


    up.


    ¡°Alright then, we will split into two parties and go in the opposite direction since we will converge at the


    bottom anyway. Mr. Simpson, I will atone my sins for you in the future, but if I die or get captured,


    please honor our promise and protect my wife and daughter at all cost. They have nothing to do with all


    these.¡±


    After spelling out hisst words, Jacob even knelt down in front of Robert with a solemn expression.


    ¡°A promise made is a promise kept. I would make good on my promise since these are my own words.


    I will never go back on them.¡±


    After saying that, Jacob and Robert dashed off in the opposite direction. Georgia and Robert continued


    to go deeper into the huge dark forest.


    The sky was darkening, and with the previous rain, the sky was a gloomy gray with no signs of


    breaking. Georgia and Robert didn¡¯t dare to carry with them anything that would shine in the dark,


    fearing that their action would attract Alex and his men.


    However, their pathway down the mountain was steep and dangerous. They only needed to make a


    mistake toe rolling down the hill. Seeing that the whole ce was almost swallowed by darkness,


    Georgia asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do if it bes darkter on? If we continue running like


    this, there are bushes and rocks all around us, not to mention the steep parts. We will fall off our paths


    if we are not careful.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle down in some ce tonight. Didn¡¯t you read any of those martial arts novels or stories?


    Usually the protagonists will find a cave to settle down for the night.¡±


    When Robert was saying this, his face remained hidden in the dark because of the darkening sky, but


    Georgia could still feel that he was joking in an attempt to lighten the mood. Georgia¡¯s tensed up face


    immediately softened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you are still in the mood to crack a joke.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t say anything as he ced his palm on Georgia¡¯s inured arm.


    ¡°Is it still painful? It has been a few hours since you have this wound. By the time we reach the bottom


    tomorrow, we need to go to the hospital fast. Or else, your wound would have inmmation, and I fear


    that it would affect the nerves in your arm.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t expect Robert to suddenly show concern for her injuries. She shook her head with a


    smile.


    ¡°I felt painful at first, but we are in the midst of running away, so the pain is no longer that prominent.


    Judging by the sky now, I anticipate that it would rain again tonight. You better find a cave like the one


    in novels, or else we might be bedridden with fever if it really rains.¡±


    ¡°I found that those birds are flying in the same direction for a while now. If it¡¯s really going to rain, these


    animals would go back to their nests, so we should follow them. Perhaps we would find a safe ce to


    take shelter.¡±


    Robert helped Georgia as they moved slowly towards the direction he had mentioned. All Georgia


    could see were endless vegetation.


    The two of them prodded on in silence, and Georgia almost felt that her legs were going to give out


    soon. At the same time, Robert let out a delightedugh, ¡°See, I told you that there will be a cave


    around here.¡±


    Georgia followed his gaze but she didn¡¯t see any cave. She saw a region of yellowish soil on the


    ground, and there was a dent in one part. This was no cave, and she could see that that dent couldn¡¯t


    even fit one person.


    ¡°Are you really sure that we are going to take shelter here tonight?¡±

 Chapter 272 Intimate Hug

    Chapter 272 Intimate Hug


    Georgia just stared at Robert, thinking that he was a little too optimistic.


    ¡°You sit here, I will deal with it. I will make a cave for youter.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he helped Georgia to rest against a big tree.


    Then, he walked over to the sunken ground, took a sharp stone and began to dig the soil. Georgia only


    then understood what he was going to do. He was trying to dig out a hole.


    There were rocks on the soil. As long as loess below was dug out, there would be a space for people to


    hide from the rain.


    ¡°You will need to dig for a long time like this.¡±


    Suddenly, Georgia was worried about him. Robert had suffered such a serious injury today, and now he


    was desperately digging out the soil from the hole. It was a huge project, especially when he was doing


    it without the help of any tools. He was barely using his hands to dig a space for two people to sit


    inside.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard a story telling about a man named Foolish Old Man that had sessfully moved


    the mountain with his perseverance? If you haven¡¯t heard about that, you must have heard about the


    mythical bird Jingwei, trying to fill the sea. It¡¯s all about perseverance and determination. Besides, I just


    want to dig out a hole that can fit the both of us only. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Robert finished exining. He concentrated on digging out the mud from the hole. Georgia took the


    initiative to walk to his side.


    ¡°Let me help. You will spend a little longer time if you do it alone. Two persons will be twice as fast as


    one person.¡±


    However, Robert suddenly became stubborn at this moment.


    ¡°Your hand is injured. Just stay there and rest. I can do it alone. Please don¡¯t try to force yourself.¡±


    ¡°I only injured my left hand. My right hand can still move. It seems that the rain ising soon because


    I heard a thunder just now. Moreover, we both can¡¯t get wet in the rain, so we should do it together to


    be faster.¡±


    ¡°No way. Even if you only injured your left hand, you are still a patient now. You need to rest.¡±


    Robert forcefully picked Georgia up and ced her at the foot of the tree, where she was sitting there


    before.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t need your help. I can do it. Please trust me this time and rest well, okay?¡±


    Robert was coaxing her, and a tear fell from Georgia¡¯s eyes.


    Robert suddenly became a little flustered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you by saying that?¡±


    Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just missing a lot the one you were like a year ago. Since you¡¯re back, your attitude towards me


    before this was always feeling disgusted about me. You only care about me today. Just now, you even


    used the tone like you¡¯re coaxing a child to coax me. Robert, you used to do the same to me, but


    you¡¯ve already forgot all those things¡­ How can you forget me?¡±


    Georgia cried and hugged Robert. For that instance, Robert didn¡¯t know where to ce his hands.


    After a few seconds, Georgia let go of him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Forget it, you won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. Since you insist on not letting me to help, you better


    move faster because it¡¯s about to rain. Later, we both can at least hide inside the hole. Neither of us


    should get sick, okay?¡±


    At this moment, Robert fled. He suddenly felt afraid to look at Georgia again. Hence, he rushed to the


    hole and continued to plow out the mud.


    Thunder struck for several times and there were tiny raindrops falling from the sky. Georgia felt a cold


    feeling on her face and Robert¡¯s work was already halfway through. The hole had been shaved into a


    space where it was enough to amodate one person.


    If he worked on it a little longer, maybe it would have enough space for two of them.


    ¡°Robert, it¡¯s going to rain soon, you have to be faster. Or else I¡¯m afraid that it will rain heavily soon.¡±


    Robert did not speak, but he elerated his own movements. Georgia could only see that he was


    using his own hands to shave the soil away from the hole.


    The hole got bigger again and now, it could probably amodate an adult and a child.


    Suddenly, a bright lightning shed across the sky.


    Right after that, several thunderps were heard, and rain started pouring down from the sky. Before


    Georgia could react, she was already drenched.


    However, Robert had not finished digging. This made Georgia so anxious that she did not know what to


    do, but Robert rushed straight to her and picked her up.


    ¡°There¡¯s already room for one person, I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Georgia was put inside the sunken hole, while Robert stayed outside. The rain


    had already wetted his entire body.


    ¡°Robert,e in. Why are you staying in the rain?¡±


    Georgia yelled in anxiety.


    ¡°It¡¯s too small to fit the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Youe in first. Then, you hold me in your arms. With us holding onto each other, this hole will be


    enough to fit both of us.¡±


    Robert did not move. The sky hadpletely darkened, and Georgia could not even see his


    expression, nor could she see his gaze, but she did not want Robert to get wet. She did not want him to


    get sick too. So, she yelled anxiously again.


    ¡°It hase to this kind of situation! Do you still have to care about my identity? Or the rtionship we


    once had? I just want you to stop getting wet! Come here, we can both hide in this hole. Even if you


    hate me and resent me tomorrow, or even if we both go on our separate ways tomorrow, you still have


    toe in and hide from the rain. Just bear with it for one night, okay?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s words sounded like she was pleading him to do so. In the dark sky, Georgia could only see


    Robert¡¯s tall andrge figure. He suddenly sighed in the dark.


    The next second, Georgia felt that he was approaching her.


    Then, she was held in his arms.


    Another secondter, the two of them were already inside the hole.


    The hole was very small. Georgia could not even straighten her body. Even Robert had to curl his body


    up and let Georgia lying in his arms. The two of them almost intertwined in each other. Even though


    they were lovers who already had sex, the two of them had never been this close to each other.


    Before that, Georgia was so determined to shout at him and let hime inside. But now, Georgia


    could not help but blush. She did not dare to speak. She felt that Robert would lean even closer to her


    if she spoke.


    The two of them just quietly maintained this position for a long time. Around an hourter, Georgia felt


    her legs were numbed. She tried to move a little.


    However, she simply didn¡¯t have the strength to move her legs because they were too numb. But if she


    continued in that position, the numb wouldn¡¯t go away.


    Georgia moved her body carefully. All of a sudden, the man¡¯s low voice was heard.


    ¡°Georgia, do you know what will happen next if you continue to move like this?¡±


    Georgia had already felt the heat from the man¡¯s body. She blushed with shame and her voice became


    aggrieved.


    ¡°My¡­ my legs are numb, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, she was so shy to say another word. In the darkness, Georgia felt the man


    below her sighed again.


    Then, before she could react, she suddenly felt her entire body being spun around and flipped over,


    and she waspletelyying on the man¡¯s chest.


    Before that, Georgia had her back on his stomach.


    But now, their cheeks were pressed against each other, and their posture had be more intimate


    than before.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt embarrassed and shy. But the, Robert spoke in the dark.


    ¡°This position can give you a little more room to move. You can try to move your feet and hands. If


    there is any difort, you can adjust your position. You are too skinny, so I can still hold you. Don¡¯t


    worry about pressing onto me if you move.¡±


    After Robert said this, Georgia felt a little touched. She tried to adjust her posture, but in the end, the


    two be closer to each other, as if she deliberately moved closer to him.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what to say, but Robert spoke.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re so light? How many pounds are you?¡±


    Would a man even care about this?


    Robert told the answer to Georgia.


    ¡°80 pounds. I see that you are about 165 centimeters tall. 80 pounds is a symptom of malnutrition. Did


    you be so thin because you tried to lose weight? In fact, men¡¯s aesthetic is not based on how thin


    you are, as long as your figure looked well-proportioned. You should eat more. Being too thin is not


    good for your body.¡±


    Robert started rambling and Georgia asked him a question suddenly.


    ¡°Did you hug a lot of women so that you knew that my weight is considered thin?¡±


    ¡°No, your weight is so light that even if you press on body, I can¡¯t feel any weight.¡±


    Robert answered frankly, but Georgia felt embarrassed. In fact, she was just testing him. She wanted to


    test how far the rtionship between him and Sierra had progressed, but the man answered so frankly,


    and she didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    The two continued hugging each other in silence. It took a long time before Georgia spoke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to lose weight. I became so thin because I had anorexia a year ago. At that time, you hired


    me chefs of various cuisines. You hired these people toe home and cook for me every day.


    However, my weight didn¡¯t grow back. Later, I even slept for a year. During this period, I became


    thinner. After waking up, my anorexia was healed, and my appetite had regained a little. However, I still


    couldn¡¯t gain weight. I used to be more than 90 pounds¡­¡±


    Georgia talked about the past, but Robert was silent. He didn¡¯t know how to talk about his lost


    memories with her. Those memories were things that he had never touched and understood.


    He seemed to be listening to her talking about herself and another man. Moreover, he even felt that he


    was a little ridiculous because he was somehow jealous of the memories between his past self and


    Georgia.


    ¡°I guess you must have investigated about our past and about how we met. Before we met, you didn¡¯t


    know I had been in jail at that moment. I¡¯m the nominal murderer of Wendy in that car ident. When


    you met me, the name I had wasn¡¯t my real name. I¡¯m just a game dealer, entering your room to deal


    the cards for you. However, when we met for the first time, you kissed me in front of Jennifer to agitate


    her. From that onwards, our story begun¡­¡±


    Perhaps, it was because of the atmosphere was too quiet and warm, Georgia even talked about the


    encounter between her and Robert.


    ¡°Later, you thought that I was the murderer of your sister in that car ident. You have been targeting


    me, taunting me, and dealing with me. You messed up my life. I even thought about going abroad and


    leaving this ce forever to escape from you. However, you didn¡¯t let me go. During that time, I only


    had resentment and hatred towards you¡­ But who knows what will happenter¡­?¡±


    As Georgia was talking, her tears fell on Robert¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t realize it. She continued talking.


    ¡°Later, you tried you best and found out the true murderer in that car ident. You even had to sit in a


    wheelchair for a year because you tried to protect me from being shot. You didn¡¯t care. You found the


    evidence that my tutor had copied my work for me. You found the true murderer for me. We have been


    through so many things, and even our wedding was ready, but that wedding became a nightmare for


    both of us¡­¡±


    When she said about the wedding, she was already sobbing uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t speak


    anymore, but she hugged Robert tightly and cried. Originally, there were only a few drops of tears on


    Robert¡¯s face, but now, his face was full of tears. Some tears even dripped on his lips.


    He tasted the tears and it tasted salty and bitter.


    Suddenly, Robert began to doubt his decision.


    Could it be true that he was once deeply in love with this woman?


    If so, if his memory was recovered, would he really regret his decision to marry Sierra? Robert started


    to doubt about his decision.

 Chapter 273 Reject Her

    Chapter 273 Reject Her


    But he did not know what to say and remained silent. However, Georgia thought that Robert was not


    concerned about her past because he was indifferent about it.


    He did not utter a single throughout the entire time and neither did he react to what she said.


    Georgia was so disappointed that she lowered her head and said, ¡°Robert, never have I expected you


    to be so cold towards me¡­¡± After Georgia finished, she gave up on himpletely.


    But after she said that, Robert suddenly held her face in his hands which made Georgia very happy.


    Had Robert remembered their past or was he moved by what she said and was willing to give her


    another chance?


    She thought that she had finally cleared the issue between them but what Robert said next was so cold


    and hurtful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was distracted just now, Miss Lane. Perhaps what happened today had amplified our


    emotions. I urge you to forget about this after you go back.¡±


    Georgia suddenly cried as she questioned Robert, ¡°Forget about this? You want me to forget about it


    so that you can go and marry Sierra? Robert, actually I don¡¯t need you to give up Sierra. I only ask you


    to give me a chance and dy it for half a year. I had already given up on the one-year option. If half a


    yearter you have not recovered your memories or even if you have and still choose to be with Sierra,


    then I will not pester you any further. It¡¯s only for half a year, can¡¯t you even give me this chance?¡±


    Georgia was sobbing but yet Robert still looked on emotionlessly. His indifference enraged Georgia


    and she suddenly grabbed and bit his arm.


    It was only when she began to taste a hint of blood did she ease off and said, ¡°Robert, do you know


    how hurt I am now? It¡¯s hundreds and thousands of times more painful than the bite. You just lost your


    memory but howe you turned into this cold and heartless man? What good is that Sierra for you to


    insist on marrying her, protecting her, and love her? In what way am I iparable to her?¡± Georgia


    demanded.


    What enraged her was not that Robert insisted on marrying Sierra but he clearly knew about his past


    with Georgia and yet he was unwilling to give her a chance.


    She only wanted six months with Robert and he refused her simple request.


    ¡°Just now when I said that you were very light, do you know how much I weighed in the past?¡± Robert


    suddenly asked.


    ¡°In the past year, there was once my body weight dropped down to 45kg. I¡¯m 1.8m and do you know


    what it means to weigh 45kg? I was wheelchair-bound and covered with wounds. It was Sierra who


    remained by my side and took care of me till I finally was able to stand up and regained my strength


    and health. During that period, Sierra was wounded because of me and even stood in front of a gun to


    protect me several times and almost lost her life. During the time I was escaping, I was captured by


    some local hooligans. They only wanted to beat me up and I couldn¡¯t even defend myself against them.


    I could only endure and suffer their beat down¡­¡±


    ¡°However, Sierra begged for their mercy and instead of taking it out on me, they started to assault and


    humiliate her for an entire day and night right in front of my eyes. When they were done, every inch of


    Sierra was hurt and I decided to take care of her for the rest of my life. This is what I owe her. Georgia,


    I have no choice, I can never repay this debt to her. I can only take care of her from now on. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s tears continued to flow as she covered her mouth and sobbed.


    She did not speak a word and her tears started to soak Robert¡¯s shirt.


    She did not know how to tell Robert about how she felt that something was wrong with Sierra.


    Robert would be upset with her if she was to talk bad about Sierra.


    This was Robert¡¯s personal experience even if Sierra was faking it.


    However, all the ordeal that Robert had gone through in the past year also caused Georgia much


    distress.


    She could only me herself for being in aa for a year. If she had woken up from thea earlier,


    she could have brought Robert home much earlier. Otherwise, how could Robert have suffered so


    much physical and mental torture?


    Georgia cried and fell asleep leaning against Robert¡¯s chest but Robert did not sleep a wink that night.


    Meanwhile in D city.


    Ivan, Elsie, and the rest had already found Alex¡¯s trail. After all, Alex was about to drive that day and


    they found out that Alex had brought his men and drove to the summit of YD Mountains. That meant


    that Georgia and Robert could very well be on that hill. However, the hill was very remote and there


    were no security cameras in the area and cellphone service coverage was very poor.


    It was not easy to find them in such conditions. But at least Ivan had awork of contacts and even


    Jason, Jasper and Wilson also activated their resources for help. That night, several thousand people


    werebing the YD Mountains looking for them.


    Finally, they were able to locate the house where Alex was staying. Very soon, they found some


    bloodstains which showed that someone was on the ground. However, Alex was long gone and there


    was no trace of Robert nor Georgia¡¯s corpse which meant to say that they were sessful in escaping.


    That was a good turn of events which was a relief to Jason and Jasper. Elsie continued the search with


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the team along with tracking dogs and the police. Even their bodyguards also joined in the search and


    there were thousands of men in the search party. However, they did not find Robert and Georgia but


    ended up locating Jacob who was walking along another road on the hill.


    When Jacob revealed about Georgia and Robert¡¯s escape, a group of people brought Jacob to look for


    Alex while another group of people led the search for Georgia and Robert. However, this hill was


    enormous and it was already deep in the night and the search party continued the search with only


    their shlights. On a regr day, the tracking dogs could have picked up Robert and Georgia¡¯s scent


    but there was a huge downpour earlier in the day and any scent that they left behind had been washed


    away by the rain. So even the tracking dogs could not help much. All they could do was to search


    aimlessly in the forest. It was only at daybreak when Ivan and his men were able to pick up some of


    Robert and Georgia¡¯s tracks and located them.


    The moment when Ivan located them, Robert looked at Ivan and nodded. Then he carried out Georgia


    who was still asleep. The rain had stopped at this point.


    ¡°Is the ambnce here? Georgia had been shot in her hand and needs to go to the hospital for surgery


    immediately.¡± Robert said to Ivan.


    ¡°These had been prepared. Come with me and we¡¯ll walk towards the road and the cars will soon be


    here and I will take you both to the hospital.¡±


    Ivan looked calmly at Georgia¡¯s gunshot wound and he had a medical box with him. He then carefully


    cleaned Georgia¡¯s wound before leading Robert and Georgia away. Initially, Ivan wanted to carry


    Georgia out after all Robert had been on the run the entire day and he was also wounded. However,


    Robert rejected his offer outrightly, ¡°I¡¯ll carry her, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ivan felt amused but he did not insist and started to lead them out of the forest. The cars had already


    arrived when they reached the road. Elsie, Jason, Jasper, and Wilson were all there. Wilson


    immediately approached Robert with outstretched arms and said, ¡°Please let me have Miss Lane.¡±


    Robert was unwilling to release the woman in his arms but almost immediately his assistant handed


    Robert a cellphone and said, ¡°Mr. Simpson, young master and Miss Moon called to ask about your


    condition.¡±


    In an instant, Robert snapped back to reality and looked at thedy in his arms. The day was


    brightening and thedy was still asleep but her face was flushed red with a high fever. Robert sighed


    silently as he reluctantly handed her over to Wilson and took over the cellphone to call Sierra and


    Wesley.


    They promptly left the hill and went directly to the hospital.


    Robert was having a fever but he was strong and managed to persist till the hospital before he rxed


    and fell asleep on the bed as they gave him an intravenous drip. Georgia was sent to the operating


    theatre immediately for surgery while the rest waited outside.


    Elsie looked at Jason and asked, ¡°Somehow I have the feeling that things are different now that they


    had gone through this crisis together. Had it not been Wilson who took Gigi over from Robert, I have


    the feeling that Robert would continue to hold her in his arms.¡±


    Jason flicked Elsie¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Everyone could see that and only you are making a fuss over


    it. Both of them already had feelings for each other. Even if one had lost his memory, the feeling still


    exists. ording to Ivan, they were in each other¡¯s arms hiding in a tiny cave when he found them.


    Who knows what they did during the night¡­¡± Jason grinned mischievously as he said.


    Elsie became upset when Jason flicked her forehead and when he said these about Robert and


    Georgia. She began to bicker with Jason over what he said. Jason had always been mischievous and


    as they bickered, Elsie was about to leave when Jason reached out to her but was stopped by a


    woman.


    ¡°Jason, behave yourself. How can you bully a girl? Elsie, I¡¯ll apologize to you on Jason¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Miranda walked in front of Jason and frowned sternly.


    Jason winced in pain as Miranda continued to grip his arm tightly. He then frowned and replied to


    Miranda, ¡°Miranda, mind your own business. I¡¯m just joking with her. Do you have to poke your nose


    into this as well?¡± At this point, Jason felt that Miranda¡¯s attitude towards him had taken a strange turn.


    In the past, Miranda said that she was his fake fianc¨¦e and each could have their social circle and


    lifestyle but recently, he noticed that most of his usual female friends started to distance away from him.


    They all said that now that he had a fianc¨¦e, it was inappropriate for them to continue to socialize with


    him.


    Initially, he was puzzled as to why they kept a distance, and only after pestering some of them did they


    reveal that it was his ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ who warned them to stay away from him.


    Miranda had threatened and even paid some of them to stay away from Jason. Now, Jason started to


    feel that Miranda was no longer simply a fake fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 274 Doubts About Himself

    Chapter 274 Doubts About Himself


    ¡°Ms. Bradley, sorry, we were over the limit.¡±


    Elsie was apologizing on the side, she knew Miranda.


    Her and Jason were really a bit over the line.


    No matter what, Jason had a fiance now, the two of them were too close when they were messing with


    each other, even though they were just ying, but in the eyes of his fiance, this might be a problem,


    Elsie was thinking about her actions.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±


    Jason was asking Elsie.


    ¡°Have we done anything that might affect my fiance? We are innocent, there is no need for you to


    apologize, and also she has no right to control me.¡±


    Jason said that, and Miranda¡¯s face turned pale immediately.


    ¡°Jason, you misunderstood, I was just ying, I thought you were going to bully Elsie, you are a big


    man, people see how you are nagging with a little girl, I think that is not appropriate.¡±


    Jasonughed coldly but did not reply, he was still angry about the fact that his female friends and his


    soul mates all disappeared.


    Even though he understood that him and Miranda had a deal to be fake engaged, and that they should


    give each other face in official situations.


    But he was still angry at her, he didn¡¯t even want to leave her any face at all.


    ¡°I heard that you were looking for someone all night, I guessed that you haven¡¯t eaten all night, I told


    my chef to make more porridge, Jason, you should eat something, what happened is all my fault, I am


    saying sorry for that.¡±


    Miranda said, then she told her guards to bring a couple of lunch boxes.


    Immediately they could smell the scent of all kinds of porridge.


    Elsie wiggled her nose, even Jasper came over and smiled, he patted on Jason¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Why are you angry with your fiance, wasn¡¯t it just a small thing? She already apologized to you, and


    she even brought you breakfast, I am dying with hunger, we haven¡¯t eaten all day, let¡¯s have some


    soup and fill our stomach.¡±


    Jasper smiled and opened the lunch boxes, there was rice porridge with meat and eggs, it smelled so


    good, Jasper smiled thankfully to Miranda.


    ¡°Miss Bradley, this smells so good, thank you for bringing it here, oh right, Jason is a weird guy, if you


    apologize a few more times and pamper him, he won¡¯t argue with you anymore.¡±


    After Jasper said that, Jason stared at him.


    He didn¡¯t bother about Miranda, only stood on the side with a cold face, all the others were taking the


    lunch boxes from Miranda¡¯s guards, everyone started eating, only Jason was standing there with his


    cold face.


    Actually his stomach already started grumbling, Miranda smiled helplessly, she went to Jason.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten all day, I remember that you like pure porridge, I will put this one here, remember to


    have it, I will go home now, take care of yourself.¡±


    After saying so, Miranda turned and left.


    After Miranda was gone, Jason finally looked at the lunchbox.


    Jasper smiled at Jason.


    ¡°You dummy, have you not noticed that she is being honest to you? She is treating you so well, and she


    is treating us good too, you have gotten a wife that is really hard to find, are you not going to treasure


    her?¡±


    Jason ignored Jasper, he took the lunch box, and left alone.


    Elsie asked curiously.


    ¡°Where is he going?¡±


    ¡°That guy is weird, he is too proud to eat in front of me, I guess he will find a quiet spot to eat his


    porridge alone, I feel him and Miranda might have a chance.¡±


    After Jasper said that, he asked Elsie.


    ¡°What do you think about Jason? I feel you have a good rtionship.¡±


    Elsie knew that Jasper misunderstood, and sheughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me around corners, I will tell you the truth, there is nothing romantic between


    me and Jason, I have no feelings for him, we just went too far just now, didn¡¯t you notice? Jason is


    more childish than an actual child, he just didn¡¯t want to admit to be defeated just now.¡±


    ¡°Right, that is just how Jason is.¡±


    Jasperughed, the others already finished their porridge.


    After half an hour, Georgia was finally pushed out of the OR.


    ¡°Her surgery was sessful, you can stop worrying.¡±


    ¡°Is her injury fully recovered, will it not affect her in the future?¡±


    Elsie was standing on the side asking.


    ¡°The injury did not hit her nerves, she should be fine after recovering in the hospital, no water on the


    wounds, eat nutritious, then nothing should happen.¡±


    After hearing the doctor¡¯s report, Elsie felt better, they went with the doctors and nurses to Georgia¡¯s


    ward.


    The doctor told them that Georgia was still under anesthesia, it would take four to five hours to wake up


    and that they shouldn¡¯t get anxious.


    Georgia and Robert were back safely, the others sat down to chat leisurely.


    ¡°Did Wilson find Alex? Why is there no news yet?¡±


    Travis asked worriedly on the side.


    They all had their own tasks, Travis was investigating Alex¡¯ family, if Georgia and Robert were in


    danger, then he would take Alex¡¯ family and threaten them, but now that Georgia and Robert already


    got back to the hospital safely, the most important thing at the moment was to find Alex.


    ¡°There was no call yet, maybe he hadn¡¯t found him yet.¡±


    Elsie said to Travis.


    ¡°I know Wilson, if there was any result, he would call us immediately, we should just wait patiently, he


    brought so many people, he will surely get Alex.¡±


    A bunch of them were just waiting silently, Georgia was not awake yet, Robert was in his ward burning


    up with fever and unconscious, Jacob Willis went with Wilson to look for Alex.


    They had nothing to do in that moment.


    When it was approaching noon, Georgia was still unconscious, but Robert woke up.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he heard Sierra¡¯s excited voice next to his ears.


    ¡°Robert, you are finally awake, you scared me almost to death.¡±


    After saying so, Sierra immediately turned to get a nurse and doctor.


    Then, she poured a ss of water, and went to Robert.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable somewhere? I already called for the staff, they are going to check you


    immediately, if you are hurting you have to tell them.¡±


    Robert humphed, he was dizzy, he was lying on a hospital ward.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to know the situation of Georgia, he knew that he had a fever, but Georgia


    was hit by a bullet, Robert wanted to ask how her surgery went, but when he saw Sierra worrying about


    him, Robert couldn¡¯t ask that question.


    Then, the medical staff came in, and gave Robert a simple checkup.


    After that, the doctor told Robert.


    ¡°Your health condition is all normal, Mr. Simpson, are you feeling pain anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No, I know I have a fever, I feel a little weak, this is normal.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, your temperature is already down, you just need to rest well, if anythinges up just


    tell us.¡±


    The doctor told him, Robert nodded, Sierra sent them out.


    Then, she sat next to Robert¡¯s bed, the next second, she took his hand and grabbed it tight.


    ¡°Robert, what happened? The day of our wedding, who took you? I saw that you had injuries, is it


    bad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some scratches.¡±


    Robert pulled his hand back subconsciously, Sierra felt bad in her heart, but she still showed a gentle


    face.


    ¡°Robert, I don¡¯t know if what I am going to say might make you mad, but I want to know why you were


    kidnapped with Georgia? What the hell happened?¡±


    Sierra wanted to know about this, Robert thought for a while, he understood why Sierra was so


    anxious.


    He was gone and kidnapped, and came back with injuries, of course Sierra would wanna know what


    happened, and he was gone together with Georgia, Georgia was his ex fiance, Sierra would not feel


    safe anymore, he understood.


    Robert thought and then exined simply to her.


    And what had happened between them afterwards in that cave, Robert hid it deliberately, he did not


    want to let Sierra know the entanglement between him and Georgia, he didn¡¯t want to make her feel


    sad.


    ¡°It was your uncle.¡±


    Sierra sighed sadly.


    ¡°Robert, what is the situation of your uncle now? Has he been caught? I am worried he might get back.¡±


    Robert understood her worries, the two of them had been running from life for thest whole year, they


    had an enemy that wanted to kill them, if they didn¡¯t erase the enemy, then they would never be able to


    get rid of this shadow.


    ¡°I guess they have already used their own people to look for my uncle, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t get far.¡±


    Even Robert didn¡¯t remember what happened, he had contact with Alex a couple of times, he


    understood this man, Alex couldn¡¯t live a poor life, he couldn¡¯t move to the mountains, this man had


    been living in luxury all his life, even if he would run abroad, he couldn¡¯t hide in some quiet ce, he


    would have all kinds of private coffer and enjoy his life.


    If he actually was able to get out, they only had to look for this aim, they would find him sooner orter.


    This time Alex wasn¡¯t able to get his money yet, he couldn¡¯t have left the country, maybe he was


    nning to kidnap him another time, maybe even Sierra, maybe even his son Wesley.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This time he was too careless, the fact that he suddenly wanted to get married ahead of schedule gave


    his uncle a chance to find his way in, there was someone in his security team that stabbed his back. He


    was sure that in the year that he was gone, Alex was able to get some people on his own side, he had


    to clean up his team now.


    Thinking about that, Robert told Sierra.


    ¡°What about Wesley?¡±


    ¡°I left him at home, Ivan didn¡¯t allow me to bring him to see you, he didn¡¯t even allow me toe, but I


    had to see you, so he had to agree, under one condition that I would leave Wesley at home, Ivan was


    worried maybe Alex had another n of kidnapping us to threaten you.¡±


    Robert nodded, Ivan¡¯s worries were right.


    ¡°Where is Ivan, I want to see him.¡±


    Robert said, then Sierra¡¯s face turned awkward, even a little sad.


    Robert immediately understood, Ivan was with Georgia, Sierra didn¡¯t say anything about that, she stood


    up and went outside to the guards, asking them to get Ivan.


    After a while, Ivan came in Robert¡¯s ward, he saw that Sierra was also there, they two of them nodded


    to great, Robert said to Sierra.


    ¡°Wesley must be scared alone at home, now that I am awake, you don¡¯t need to worry anymore, you


    should go home and take care of Wesley, juste to visit me again tomorrow. There are some things


    I need to talk to Ivan about, he will take care of everything in the hospital, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He was trying to tell Sierra to go home in a nice way, there were some things he wanted to speak to


    Ivan alone about. Of course Sierra was an understanding girl, she showed a soft smile.


    ¡°Robert, get some rest, I will go home and look after Wesley, remember to take care, I will bring you


    some chicken soup tomorrow.¡±


    Robert nodded, after Sierra left, Ivan sat down on the couch next to Robert¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Why did you ask for me?¡±


    Ivan asked curiously, after his cousin had been back from abroad, Robert always kept distance to him,


    Ivan was taken out of the core part of thepany, but he didn¡¯t mind that, this time of Robert


    disappearing, Ivan was trying really hard to find him, he didn¡¯t at all bother about Robert doubting him.


    And his attitude now was also frank and open, which made Robert a little regretful, he was doubting


    Ivan all along before, but now he realized his suspicion of Ivan was wrong.


    ¡°There is a mole in my team, not only the guy used by my uncle, but also others who went behind my


    back, I cannot trust my people anymore, I need you to help me.


    Robert wanted to ask him for help, Ivan was surprised about that.


    Did this mean that Robert started trusting him again? He asked his cousin.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

 Chapter 275 The Return of Vanessa

    Chapter 275 The Return of Vanessa


    ¡°I know you have many subordinates. Investigate the team inside thepany, as well as the hundred


    people in my security team. See which one of them causes the problems? I am now staying in the


    hospital. There are some things inappropriate for me to investigate personally. I have to ask others to


    do it.¡±


    Robert did not trust these so-called brothers before. He had experienced many cases in which his


    friends betrayed him in the past year, and only Sierra had always protected him.


    But this time, both Robert and Georgia were on the verge of death. In the end, it was Ivan, Jason, and


    Jasper who led thousands of people to search for them inside the deep mountains. At that moment, he


    realized that he was wrong previously. These people were his true friends.


    And what he had to do now was to fire those who might betray him from his team.


    Otherwise, sooner orter, these people would betray him one day and make him in trouble. He also


    worried that those people would make Sierra and Wesley in trouble.


    ¡°I understand your words. I will help you to investigate it.¡±


    Ivan agreed straight away, and he asked Robert with concern.


    ¡°How is your health now? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. I will be fine after a few days of recuperation.¡±


    Robert said the words as if he didn¡¯t care about his illness much and Ivan also felt relieved. The two


    brothers were silent for a moment and Robert hesitated for a long time before asking Ivan, ¡°How is


    Georgia now? Did her surgery go well?¡±


    Ivan had expected that Robert would ask about Georgia. She knew that something must have


    happened to the two of them. How could he forget her like that after having a close rtionship?


    He wouldn¡¯t forget her as his instincts were always there.


    ¡°Her surgery went well. The doctor said that as long as she recuperates well and is properly nourished,


    she will be discharged after a while. Robert, what do you think? Now that you believe my words. Then


    I¡¯ll be honest. You and Georgia like each other. You two used to love each other very much. This time


    your wedding with Sierra was postponed. I think this is also God¡¯s will. God is telling you that you need


    to reconsider, now that both you and Georgia are safely home. What exactly do you n to do in the


    future?¡±


    In fact, even Robert wondered if his previous conclusion was wrong.


    He thought that his previous rtionship with Georgia was superficial. Even if he could recall his


    memories, he thought that he wouldn¡¯t be very sad or very cared about her.


    Moreover, he suspected that the love between him and Georgia was a conspiracy or a scam.


    However, after experiencing this kidnapping and disappearance with Georgia, he saw how Georgia


    protected his life by shielding him from a bullet. She risked her life just to protect him, without caring for


    her own life. Robert admitted that he felt touched at the moment.


    Georgia had risked her life to protect him. There was no way Robert could think that Georgia was


    taking advantage of him and cheating on him.


    And everyone around him was telling him that he truly liked Georgia. What should Sierra do then?


    Robert was torn and he seldom felt so.


    He wasn¡¯t much of a procrastinator when it came to dealing with rtionships. It was because he had


    forgotten the past and he felt that he owed Sierra, that he was able to be so persistent and decisive in


    his decision to marry Sierra and he would treat her well for the rest of his life.


    However, something unexpected happened. The marriage between him and Sierra was canceled, and


    he and Georgia went through this affliction together. For the first time, Robert felt that he didn¡¯t know


    how to make a choice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a good solution to solve this matter.¡±


    Robert told Ivan.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about what exactly would Georgia and I be like in the future. Ivan, I will consider this


    matter carefully. You don¡¯t need to persuade me. I haven¡¯t made the decision.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Consider it properly. In fact, Georgia¡¯s suggestion is quite good. Postpone the wedding for


    a year and a half. Give yourself a chance to think carefully. By then, whether you recover your


    memories or not, I think we will respect your choice. Georgia will not make trouble again.¡±


    After Ivan finished his words, the two of them discussed their ns for the following matter. Then, Ivan


    only left.


    When he returned to Georgia¡¯s ward, Elsie had already spoken to him excitedly.


    ¡°My sister will be arriving in D City soon. I¡¯m going to pick her up at the airport. Tell your people to take


    good care of Georgia inside the hospital. I have to go to the airport right now.¡±


    At first, Vanessa was alsoing over in the next few days, but since Georgia had suddenly been


    kidnapped and was still injured inside the hospital, Vanessa hade here earlier.


    Originally, the day when she woulde was the day after tomorrow. However, she had alreadye


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    over on today¡¯s flight. Alfred was also apanying her and the two of them brought Annie with them.


    This made Elsie very happy. She and Vanessa had previously only been able to chat via video using


    their mobile phones. This time, Vanessa had finallye to D City.


    Elsie was so excited that she took the car to the airport. After waiting for about ten minutes, she saw a


    familiar person walking towards her. She rushed over and hugged Vanessa tightly.


    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re finally here. I miss you so much!¡±


    This made Annie who was standing next to them felt jealous and asked Elsie.


    ¡°Auntie, you only hug Vanessa. You only miss her. Don¡¯t you miss me? Don¡¯t you want to give Annie a


    loving hug?¡±


    Her words amused Elsie and Elsie smiled. Elsie let go of Vanessa and then squatted down and hugged


    Annie in her arms.


    ¡°Naughty girl. Of course, I miss you too. However, you are too short and I can only see your mother


    first. Now I have noticed you too. Let me kiss you.¡±


    Seeing Elsie and Annie ying around like this, Vanessa showed a delighted smile next to them, while


    Alfred kept silent as he stood behind them.


    After a while, when Elsie and Annie had had enough of ying around with each other. Vanessa asked


    with concern.


    ¡°How exactly is Georgia¡¯s condition now? Has she woken up yet? Is the injury serious?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not serious. She hadn¡¯t woken up when I came to the airport. Now I¡¯m not sure. I will fetch you


    all to the hospital right now.¡±


    Vanessa felt relieved and she spoke to Alfred.


    ¡°I will go to the hospital with Elsie. You don¡¯t need to apany us. I remember you have a lot of


    things to do in D City. You can go settle your business.¡±


    However, Alfred said as if he was determined.


    ¡°I can settle my business anytime. Let me take you all to the hospital.¡±


    Vanessa didn¡¯t insist as she knew Alfred well. He was a stubborn person who would not give in easily.


    Elsie looked at Alfred from the side several times. She didn¡¯t show any strange emotions in front of


    Vanessa but kept smiling.


    Afterwards, she held Vanessa¡¯s arm and Annie¡¯s hand. The few of them got into the car together to go


    to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Georgia had only just woken up for a few minutes and she was


    asking about Robert¡¯s condition.


    After confirming Robert was alright, Georgia breathed a sigh of relief. Just at that moment, Elsie walked


    into the ward with Vanessa and Annie.


    Then, Alfred also walked into the ward a momentter, and the ward became lively instantly.


    Jason and Jasper had already gone home, and now the people staying in the ward were Travis and


    Ivan, as well as a woman whom Elsie didn¡¯t know. She gave a curious look.


    Travis stood up and introduced the woman.


    ¡°She is Sarah. You can call her Ms. Duran.¡±


    Georgia had already been introduced to Sarah by Travis long ago. Elsie brought Vanessa towards


    Sarah and let them know each other.


    Then, Annie rushed over and hugged Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mummy, I heard that you were injured. Does your wound still hurt?¡±


    For a while before that, Georgia and Annie could only talk with each other via video call. Now when she


    saw Annie running towards her lively, Georgia felt very excited and she smiled at Annie happily.


    ¡°My wound doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯ll get better soon. When the timees, I will bring you to y


    inside the amusement park and travel to all kinds of ces. Wherever Annie wants to go, mummy will


    apany you.¡±


    Annie excitedly climbed on top of the hospital bed. She directly hugged her mummy tightly. They both


    hugged each other and everyone around them showed smiles of relief.


    This was Vanessa¡¯s first official meeting with Georgia after she lost her memories, and she looked at


    Georgia for a long time. Then, Vanessa handed Georgia an object she was carrying in her hand.


    ¡°Georgia, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    After Vanessa finished her words, Georgia reached out and took the box Vanessa handed over to her.


    The box was a bitrge, about the size of a shoebox.


    She opened the box and there was a red scarf inside.


    ¡°I see that the weather is getting colder. When I think that the two of us used to be close friends and I


    don¡¯t remember you, I feel guilty in my heart and thought that I¡¯d give you a gift. This is the scarf I


    knitted by instinct. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Georgia was a bit sad but also felt d.


    She felt it was already mercy from God as Vanessa was still standing in front of her healthily while


    smiling like this.


    Moreover, Vanessa had given her a simr scarf before. It was also in red. Georgia had mixed feelings


    and smiled.


    ¡°When we were in college, you also gave me a red scarf. In fact, you first learned to knit a scarf


    because you wanted to prepare a birthday present for me. The scarf has been kept inside our


    apartments. Vanessa, it¡¯s okay if you forget me. We are so lucky to be able to still stay with each other.¡±


    After Georgia finished her words, Elsie and Vanessa stayed with her talking to her throughout the day.


    Alfred, Travis, and Sarah didn¡¯t want to y gooseberry and left the ward. Meanwhile, the three women


    as well as Annie just kept chatting about various things in the ward.


    Vanessa was also learning about the entanglement between Georgia and Robert for the first time since


    she lost her memories. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    ¡°You two have experienced so many things together and fate still brought you two together, so did you


    see him after you were rescued? What¡¯s his attitude towards you now?¡±


    Georgia shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him until now. He is very stubborn and I think it¡¯s probably hopeless for him to trust me


    again. I¡¯ve done all I can and I don¡¯t know what else I can do.¡±


    Georgia became a bit gloomy and Vanessa didn¡¯t know how tofort her for a while. Elsie who sat


    beside them also didn¡¯t know what to say. She had never been in love before and her opinion would


    only make things worse.


    Luckily at the time, Annie had already fallen asleep. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t hear the adults talking


    about their troubles.


    After the people had been silent for a long time, Vanessa told Georgia.


    ¡°I listen to Annie¡¯s opinion. She doesn¡¯t want to live in G City all the time. She wants to stay by your


    side. Annie is 6 years old this year. It¡¯s time for her to go to primary school. Georgia, what¡¯s your


    n?¡±

 Chapter 276 A Brand New Wedding Date

    Chapter 276 A Brand New Wedding Date


    Georgia had in fact worried about the child¡¯s education for a long time.


    When Annie was younger, she had actually gone to nursery for a year. However, her health


    deteriorated gradually after that.


    At nursery, there was once when she was fooling around with other children, she suddenly had a heart


    attack. This incident had shocked Vanessa.


    Since then, she brought Annie wherever she went, not wanting to put her in the nursery anymore.


    A heart attack was a light brush with death, and Vanessa didn¡¯t dare to risk it. Georgia had also agreed


    to let Annie stay next to Vanessa.


    Once Georgia hade out from prison, she had wanted to let Annie go for a surgery. Annie¡¯s health


    condition was also worsening by then, hence she hadn¡¯t gone to both nursery and primary school.


    Later, they had finally managed to let Annie go through surgery, and when Annie recuperated, she was


    initially supposed to go back to nursery, then primary school.


    But who would have known that she and Robert would get into that ident, and the matter about


    Annie¡¯s education was once again cast aside.


    Throughout the year, Annie had stayed by Elsie. Both her and Robert had not been around. It didn¡¯t


    ur to Jason, Jasper, and Ivan, these three grown men, to send her to school.


    As for Annie, she had lost two mothers over the course of a short period. Everyone was worried about


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    putting her by herself in school. Hence, throughout the past year, Annie had been keeping Georgia


    ¡°Regardless of what choice Robert makes in the future, Annie would definitely be staying by my side.


    She should be going to primary school now, and I need to find a school for Annie to study in.¡±


    Georgia decided to speak to Vanessa about this.


    ¡°At this age, she should be learning in school, this is what life as a child should be like. What¡¯s more,


    Annie¡¯s health condition is getting better, she doesn¡¯t need us to be overly worried about her.¡±


    Vanessa let out a smile.


    ¡°You are right, Annie should be studying right now. Her ount is also already at D City. Besides


    meeting you this time round, the most important matter is to settle the issue about Annie¡¯s studies.


    Since you think the same way too, let¡¯s look for a school for Annie for this period.¡±


    For this matter, Georgia had already thought about it. She will look for Ivan, Jason and Jasper for help.


    They were born and bred here, and have some influence here too. Annie would be joining halfway


    through the school semester now, it would be more convenient to get the help of these few people.


    Even though she was the heir of SY Group right now, but regarding the matter of studies, it would be


    more convenient for these few people who have some power to help out.


    Georgia and Vanessa were discussing about Annie¡¯s future. Elsie fell asleep while listening. She was


    someone that hadn¡¯t had much education, she couldn¡¯t understand Georgia and Vanessa¡¯s concerns.


    After listening for a while, she immediately found a ce to sleep.


    On the same night, Alfred brought Vanessa back to the hotel to rest. Annie and Elsie on the other hand


    kept herpany by the hospital bed.


    The next morning, Georgia straight away discussed the matter of Annie¡¯s studies with Ivan through the


    phone. After finishing her words, Wilson came to the ward.


    ¡°Have they caught the person?¡±


    Elsie asked in excitement by the side.


    ¡°Already caught, he has been sent to the police station. The evidence for Alex kidnapping you and


    Robert is strong, now everything is being handled by the police.¡±


    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Georgia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Luckily, they had managed to catch Alex. That person looked as if he hated Robert to the core. If he


    had not been put to justice, he would definitelye back for revenge.


    Georgia had learned her lesson from Laurence. If someone had developed a hatred towards you, even


    if he failed this time round, he woulde back for revenge next time.


    ¡°You must have been so busy yesterday. Have a good rest, Wilson. There¡¯s nothing much over here at


    the hospital, don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    As a boss, Georgia was very understanding towards Wilson, asking him to go back for a rest. Wilson


    on the other hand, rejected her offer right away.


    ¡°This is not enough yet. Alex and his team have been sent to the police station. They will receive their


    punishment inw. But Alex¡¯s rtives are still on the loose overseas. We have to take care of these


    few people too.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t really understand what Wilson wanted to do. She asked in curiosity.


    ¡°What do you n to do? They are already overseas, I think they won¡¯t dare to do anything else to me.


    Is there anything else we can do?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lane, as the CEO of SY Group, the news of your kidnapping this time round must have spread


    outside. If we don¡¯t retaliate fiercely this time round, those other people would just learn from them and


    kidnap you. You have to show to everyone, and let them know, they will not end up well. Alex has


    already been sent to jail, his family must receive their punishment too.¡±


    Georgia admitted that she was too soft-hearted, she hadn¡¯t agreed to involve his family members too.


    Before she opened her mouth, Wilson could already see through her thoughts. He immediately spoke


    up with a cold face.


    ¡°Miss Lane, sitting in this position, you cannot be too forgiving. In themercial world, the battle is


    fierce. If you let them off this time round, the others will follow suit. Perhaps then they wouldn¡¯t be just


    kidnapping, they might even go with murder. You must let this bold and brazen people learn a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you intend to do to Alex¡¯s family?¡±


    Georgia sighed and asked.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already found out that Alex doesn¡¯t have any biological


    children. Those people were born by his wife and other men. They brought their wealth overseas to live


    happily. I will help the Simpson family to chase back this debt, to let everyone know, even if you send


    your family overseas, we have the power to retrieve the money. We will make them broke. This will be


    a lesson for them. Miss Lane, do you agree to this?¡±


    Alex had indeed mentioned before that he didn¡¯t have any close rtives. It seemed like he had found


    out the truth then too.


    Then, should she get her revenge on Alex¡¯s family?


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how to make a choice. Elsie who was by her side spoke up.


    ¡°Georgia, think about what happened this time round. You almost died in this kidnapping. Don¡¯t be too


    kind-hearted towards these people with bad intentions. If you let them go this time round, they might


    get their revenge on Annie next time. Then, it would be no use regretting.¡±


    Hearing Elsie mention Annie, Georgia¡¯s hesitancy stopped right there.


    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯ll follow whatever you want to do. Don¡¯t ask for my opinion regarding these issues next time.


    You decide.¡±


    Perhaps Georgia can forgive those who hurt her. But if they hurt her daughter, she would totally not be


    able to endure that.


    Elsie was right, if these people dared to hurt her, once they have the chance, they would definitely dare


    to hurt Annie.


    But once she said this, she turned to Wilson and asked.


    ¡°Regarding Alex¡¯s matter and the n for him, does Robert know about it? Will he interfere with it, or


    affect your n in any way?¡±


    ¡°Alex has already been sent to the police station by me. Robert should know about it. As for the n


    after this, even if I don¡¯t take action, Robert would definitely be using simr tactics as me. If we don¡¯t


    use our most heartless n, there would be more and more people tempted to do this. There is no


    doubt that this must be done.¡±


    Georgia could only nod her head. She suddenly felt like seeing Robert, just to see what his situation


    was like right now.


    After Wilson left, Georgia turned to Elsie to ask her.


    ¡°Do you know where is Robert¡¯s ward? I wish to see him.¡±


    Elsie gave a quiet sigh.


    ¡°I thought you will bear with it till the end. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop yourself from visiting him.


    Get on the wheelchair first, I¡¯ll bring you to see him.¡±


    Finishing her words, Elsie helped Georgia to get on her wheelchair.


    After that, Else pushed Georgia¡¯s wheelchair and headed towards Robert¡¯s ward. The both of them


    were not on the same floor. After getting on the elevator, Elsie pushed Georgia¡¯s wheelchair and


    arrived at another floor.


    After a few minutes, Elsie pushed Georgia¡¯s wheelchair to arrive at Robert¡¯s ward.


    Else was just about to knock on the door when the sound of Sierra and a little boy floated through the


    door. The little boy should be Wesley, Robert and Sierra¡¯s son. Wesley wasughing happily, and


    Sierra¡¯s gentle voice was entertaining him. asionally there was Robert¡¯s voice too. Even though it


    wasn¡¯t clear what they were talking about, but the family atmosphere seemed happy and harmonious.


    Elsie¡¯s face fell. She was just getting ready to knock on the door, but Georgia clutched her hand.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to see this family live happily together?¡±


    Elsie said unhappily. Georgia could only lower her head and give a bitterugh.


    What else can she do?


    Should she rush in like an outsider, and torture herself by looking at this happy family of three?


    It would be better if she escaped from this, and licked her wounds alone.


    Elsie naturally respected Georgia¡¯s choice. She could only push Georgia¡¯s chair helplessly, and go


    back to the elevator.


    On that night, a headline suddenly appeared in the news.


    Robert and Sierra¡¯s wedding has been fixed for a new date. Netizens were discussing frantically about


    it.

 Chapter 277 His Promise

    Chapter 277 His Promise


    Georgia was aware of this news.


    She watched the news on the inte in disbelief. She was not even sure that if it was the truth or a


    rumour.


    Georgia could not help but give Ivan a call.


    ¡°Is the news on the inte true? Is Robert really nning to postpone his wedding to half a year


    ¡°I just want to tell you about this matter. I have called my brother and it is true. He did actually postpone


    his and Sierra¡¯s wedding to half a yearter. He definitely also wants to consider again and figure out


    what is happening between you two. Although he doesn¡¯t admit directly that the reason for postponing


    the wedding is because of you, still I can see that he is definitely hesitant this time.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Georgia could not help but ask excitedly. She now wanted to see Robert immediately so that she could


    know what he was thinking about in his mind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°When I called him, he said that he was about to take a flight soon. Apparently, he was just discharged


    from the hospital after recovering from a fever. But he didn¡¯t tell me where he had gone.¡±


    Georgia was slightly disappointed after hearing Ivan¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°I knew it. If you know where your brother has gone, please contact me immediately.¡±


    After both of them hung up the phone, Georgia spoke excitedly to Elsie who had just walked in.


    ¡°He is willing to postpone the wedding. He is willing to give me a chance. Elsie, do you think God will let


    my dreame true this time?¡±


    ¡°That news really turned out to be true.¡±


    Elsie smiled in surprise.


    ¡°I just saw the news from my phone. At that moment, I thought that it was you who had found someone


    to spread the news, so that he would be forced to make a decision. But it turned out to be his decision


    actually.¡±


    Georgia was speechless after hearing what Elsie had said.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m this kind of person? If he really has decided to do so, I won¡¯t force for a second


    chance since I have already made an effort once. This time, he is willing to give both of us a chance.


    So, I definitely want to grab this chance.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it looks like you two will have to continue dealing with each other.¡±


    Elsie said with a smile as she ced the warm water in front of Georgia.


    ¡°Take your medicine. Get well soon so that you can be discharged from the hospital. Keep staying in


    the hospital isn¡¯t a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Georgia thought that she would be able to see Robert soon. After staying in the hospital for a week and


    until half a monthter she was discharged from the hospital, she could even walk independently


    without relying on crutches or a wheelchair. Yet, she still had not seen Robert.


    As for Ivan, Jason and Jasper, they knew even less about Robert¡¯s whereabouts. Georgia also tried to


    wait for Robert around his house andpany, but she still could not find him.


    After Ivan repeatedly told her that Robert had gone abroad, then only Georgia could give up finding.


    After a month of being discharged from the hospital, Ivan finally settled Annie¡¯s school admission. He


    arranged for Annie to study at the school where he used to study before.


    They were many excellent teachers with experienced teaching backgrounds there, so obviously


    Georgia did not have any issues with that.


    Georgia decided to send Annie to school by herself since today was Annie¡¯s first day enrolling into the


    school.


    Vanessa went back to G City with Alfred after she had apanied Georgia for half a month in D City.


    Alfred kept a close eye on Vanessa and he would secure by her side wherever she went. Both Georgia


    and Elsie could guess the reason he did this.


    The thing that Alfred scared the most was that Vanessa recalled her past memory. He was afraid that


    Vanessa would go somewhere that reminded her about the past memory. Georgia and Elsie did not


    have the right to say much about it.


    Now, Vanessa seemed to be healthy with a rosyplexion and she was quite energetic. She believed


    that she had a loving husband, a son, a best friend, a sister and an adopted daughter. Vanessa was


    happy and enjoying her life right now, so Georgia did not want to upset her.


    She and Elsie apanied Vanessa before leaving. After all, there was too much sad memory in D


    City.


    Deep in her heart, Georgia felt that it would be a good thing if this matter could be deceived for the rest


    of her life.


    So, Annie was taken care of by Georgia for the time being. She and Elsie lived together while Wilson


    lived in their vi.


    Vanessa now had her own son. She definitely had to go back and stay by her children¡¯s side as she


    had not brought her children with her to D City.


    Since she had encountered the madman¡¯s attackst time and then this kidnapping, Georgia always


    stayed with her bodyguards and she emphasized this aspect seriously.


    After all, Annie also lived with her, so Georgia put her safety of utmost importance. She could never let


    anything bad happen to her daughter. Apart from Wilson, four bodyguards were securing around the


    vi from time to time.


    If she went out, a few more bodyguards would follow her of course.


    However, Wilson was very busy as he needed to manage thepany¡¯s affairs. Therefore, Wilson was


    not able to take the responsibility of a bodyguard usually, but other bodyguards would secure her.


    Georgia took the two bodyguards with her. Then, she brought Annie to the school in order to settle the


    admission procedures.


    Ivan had already informed the school. Georgia just had to mention her identity so that the admission


    procedures could bepleted with ease.


    Georgia also had her own assistant now, so she did not have to do anything much except for signing


    some documents.


    This primary school was particrlyrge and it was very near to the vi where Georgia lived in. It


    was after she had dropped Annie off inside the school.


    Georgia did not expect that she would meet Robert and Ivan outside the ssroom after she had just


    sent Annie to her ss.


    It had been almost a month since they hadst seen each other after the kidnapping case. This was


    the first time they met each other again.


    Georgia¡¯s emotions were soplicated that she did not even know what to say.


    After Ivan had seen their awkward and silent expressions, he walked between the two and started


    speaking.


    ¡°I have booked a restaurant next to the school. Let¡¯s have a meal there, it is quiet and also suitable for


    chatting.¡±


    It seemed that this encounter today was arranged by Ivan intentionally. Georgia nodded and followed


    behind Robert, while Ivan led them to a private room next to the school.


    Ivan did not go inside the private room, but he left two of them inside to chat.


    ¡°How is your health now?¡±


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    Georgia and Robert almost spoke simultaneously. Georgia was embarrassed at first, then she smiled


    gently.


    ¡°My body has recovered. I can now walk easily. The doctor said that I should be fine unless if I go for a


    marathon now.¡±


    Robert nodded and he spoke to Georgia.


    ¡°I just returned home this morning.¡±


    Did he actually go abroad for a month?


    ¡°What have you been doing for the past month?¡±


    Georgia was doubtful in her mind and Robert answered her question.


    ¡°I first went to America to find a psychologist as well as a specialist in treating my memory loss. I


    thought that since the most important about this matter was to regain my past memory, then I should


    find the top specialist in the world to help me recall my memory.¡±


    He had actually gone to do this thing. Georgia looked at Robert¡¯s gaze and she sighed.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t recalled your memory, right?¡±


    She knew that the way Robert looked at her. If he had really recalled his memory, even he still could


    not give up on Sierra, at least the way he looked at her would have been somewhat affectionate and


    doting. However, Robert looked at her without any feeling as if he was just looking at an ordinary


    person.


    Of course, it was slightly better than before. In the past, Robert used to look at her with annoyance and


    precaution. But at least this was an improvement, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I spent ten days in America. Those doctors treated me with various psychotherapy and tried to help


    me regain my memory, but it didn¡¯t work. Then, I went to Europe and find some top specialists who all


    worked on my memory treatment a lot. But I still couldn¡¯t recall a single piece of memory from the past.


    Sorry, I didn¡¯t recall our past memory.¡±


    Georgia did not believe that Robert had actually apologized to her. She did not know whether she


    should be sad or happy.


    As she thought about the news that Robert had postponed his wedding for half a year, there were only


    five months left since a month had passed now.


    Since he had not regained his memory, then what wasing across in his mind right now? Georgia


    asked Robert directly.


    ¡°You have not recalled your memory for the past month. Then, what is the decision in your mind?¡±


    ¡°Those doctors told me to let nature take its course and not to force myself to regain my memory. I


    thought about it carefully, those doctors¡¯ advice was indeed right. I was too hurried to regain my


    memory and it probably strained my brain. Georgia, I had already made up my mind to postpone the


    wedding for half a year before I went abroad. Even now, I would not change this decision. If I have not


    regained my memory after half a year, I will fulfil my promise to Sierra by holding a wedding. If I have


    regained my memory, I will follow my heart to make the right choice then.¡±


    Georgia was slightly upset since Robert had already sought various top specialists in the world to help


    him recall his memory but to no avail. Now, she suddenly felt that there was a little hope for Robert to


    recall his memory with only five months left.


    Perhaps by then, she would only be able to watch Robert marrying another woman helplessly.


    However, at least it was better than the previous oue. If God did not help her by ruining Robert¡¯s


    wedding on that day, then Robert would be a legitimate couple with another woman by now. She


    should not be greedy but should be satisfied indeed.


    ¡°Well then, there are five months left. We see if God will let you recall your memory or not.¡±


    After Georgia said these words, both of them had eye contact and then they bowed their heads at each


    other in silence.


    Robert suddenly spoke to Georgia after some time.


    ¡°What my third uncle did, your people below had already sent him to jail. I also got the news that your


    people had dealt with his family members too, so I won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±


    Georgia agreed with him. Robert poured a ss of water and handed it to her before she wanted to


    speak.


    ¡°The thing you mentionedst time, I want to find a chance and prove it to you.¡±


    ¡°What was the thing?¡± Georgia did not even understand what Robert meant by this statement.

 Chapter 278 Sudden Attack

    Chapter 278 Sudden Attack


    "Last time, you deliberately lured me out but ended up letting Riley fool me. Do you remember what


    you said then?"


    Georgia remembered that incident at once, and she looked a little embarrassed.


    "What do you want to do about it?"


    Georgia wanted to ask what Robert was nning to do.


    Annie was their daughter. Even if Robert didn''t get his memory back in the end and was going to give


    her up, however, Annie was still his daughter. The blood rtionship could not be erased.


    "At least you have to give me some hairs of Annie so I can get a paternity test. It''s not that I don''t trust


    you, but I don''t have a paternity test to prove that Annie is my daughter. My blood can''t do a paternity


    test, and you can give me a few of Annie''s hairs."


    "She was supposed to be your daughter."


    Georgiaughed. She wasn''t mad at Robert for thatment.


    "She''s in school now, as you know. I''ll give you a few strands of Annie''s hair after schoolter. Are you


    going to be busy getting back? If you''re not busy, let''s wait for Annie after school. She hasn''t seen you


    for a long time either. Actually, she misses you. You loved her so much a year ago, but at that time, she


    had been a little awkward. After you disappeared this year, in fact, Annie regrets in her heart and has


    always wanted to call you daddy."


    After the two talked about it, they both felt embarrassed and kept silent without knowing what to say.


    Georgia just called Ivan in, and then began to order food.


    "Are you two done talking?" Ivan asked.


    Georgiaughed and nodded, while Robert didn''t say anything.


    They had talked, but it wasn''t over yet.


    The three of them had lunch. The first-year students were finished after two sses in the afternoon,


    and Georgia took Annie to school at noon. After lunch, it was almost time for the elementary students


    to leave school, so Georgia decided to pick up Annie after school.


    Ivan didn''t leave either. He followed Georgia over. Robert needed Annie''s hair, so he also followed


    Georgia.


    The three of them went straight to the ssroom door to pick up Annie after school. They looked so


    noble that the doorman didn''t even stop them. The moment the bell rang, Annie rushed out. She


    hugged Georgia''s thigh and smiled brightly.


    "Mommy, I met so many kids today."


    After Annie finished this sentence excitedly, she suddenly noticed two men standing behind her mother.


    She was seeing Ivan a lot. As for the other man, Annie''s expression became a bitplicated. She


    knew from the asional conversation between Elsie and her mommy that this man, that was, her


    dad, had returned safely. But she couldn''t see him before in G City.


    After they came back, Mommy didn''t bring her to see him either. Annie just stared at Robert, and she


    didn''t know what to say. She wanted to call him uncle, but Annie understood that he was supposed to


    be her father. She didn''t know how to call him.


    For the past year, she had actually missed Robert and regretted that she hadn''t called him Dad. But


    when he did reappear, Annie didn''t know how she was going to call him again.


    Robert, of course, noticed Annie''s expressions. He bent down and smiled at Annie.


    "Long time no see, Annie."


    "Hello, Uncle."


    Annie finally uttered the words politely. She still couldn''t call him Dad.


    But just as she finished the sentence, Annie suddenly noticed that a boy inside the ssroom suddenly


    rushed over and hugged Robert.


    "Daddy, why did youe to pick me up today? I''m so happy."


    The little boy hugged Robert and excitedly called him Daddy. Annie was already stunned and looked at


    her mommy with uncertainty. Why was this boy calling Robert Daddy?


    Shouldn''t he be her dad?


    Although she did not call him, he should be her father. Why was the other boy now calling him Dad


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    too?


    Annie had a lot on her mind right now, but she didn''t say anything. Then the boy excitedly shouted to a


    woman walking in the distance.


    "Mom, Dad came to pick me up today. I''m so happy. Mom and Dad came together to pick me up from


    school today."


    Georgia looked at the voice and saw Sierra approaching. In this instant, many thoughts went through


    Georgia''s mind.


    In the end, she was looking at Ivan angrily. She asked Ivan to arrange a school for Annie. Georgia


    wasn''t surprised that Annie and Wesley went to the same school. After all, the school was the best and


    most outstanding ce where they had ever studied. But to put them in the same ss, Georgia


    couldn''t believe that Ivan didn''t know about it.


    The anger in her eyes was so obvious that Ivan hurriedly shook his head innocently.


    "I really didn''t know about this. I really didn''t know that he was also in this ss. But it''s okay to be in


    the same ss ..."


    Ivan said this weakly, while Georgia could not wait to punch Ivan in the face right now.


    How could it be okay? She could see that Annie was a little distressed. Although Annie had never


    openly acknowledged that Robert was his dad, Annie had always believed that he was her dad. But


    now her dad belonged to someone else, and Annie would definitely be sad.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how to solve the situation in front of her, and Robert had already picked Wesley up


    in his arms. Immediately, Sierra also came over.


    They just looked at each other. Annie looked at the family of three in front of her and suddenly burst


    into tears.


    After crying, Annie suddenly rushed in the other direction, and Georgia was terrified. She ignored


    Sierra and Robert, who were still standing in front of her, and rushed straight after Annie.


    Ivan stood still but realized that he had caused trouble today.


    "Robert, when did you get back?"


    Sierra''s heart stuttered at the sight of Georgia and her daughter standing with Robert.


    Although there were many questions in her mind, at the moment, she could only ask so gently. What


    was going on now?


    Sierra was anxious when Robert announced a month ago that he had to leave the country for


    something and hadn''t contacted her in the meantime. She asked many people about where Robert was


    going and what he was going to do, but she couldn''t find out. And Robert announced on the inte


    that their wedding was postponed for six months.


    It had been a very anxious month for her. Now she should be happy to see Robert back, but it seemed


    that Robert and Georgia were getting close again, which made Sierra worried again.


    She wanted to find out what had happened to Robert.


    Could he and Georgia get back together?


    "Let''s go back."


    Robert didn''t answer right away. He picked Wesley up and intended to go back to the vi with Sierra to


    rest first.


    Ivan, who was beside him, was too embarrassed to know what to do, and then Robert spoke up to his


    brother.


    "Just go and see Georgia and her daughter. By the way, Georgia promised me something. You


    remember to ask her to give me the stuff."


    Ivan was puzzled at first, then nodded.


    He followed Robert and Sierra, and then they walked out of the school together.


    However, when they walked to the entrance of the school, they saw Georgia and Annie were still


    outside the school gate.


    Georgia was squatting on the ground, while Annie was hugging Georgia and crying.


    "Mommy ... why did he be someone else''s daddy?"


    Annie asked as she cried.


    She didn''t understand. Shouldn''t he be her daddy? Why would a little boy in her ss be her


    father''s son? Annie felt as if her daddy had been taken away from her.


    Georgia didn''t even know how to exin to her. Children were always very sensitive.


    "Did Daddy have another child in the past year, a new wife, a new family, so he didn''t want us anymore


    ..."


    Annie cried and asked again. With her simple little brain, she now had only one idea of what was at


    hand.


    "Daddy doesn''t want me and Mommy now. He has a new family of his own, he married a new Mommy


    and has a baby too. I''ve been abandoned by Daddy ..."


    Georgia was so torn in her heart for a long time before she exined to Annie.


    "Annie, he''s your dad. No matter how many children he has in the future, he will always be your daddy.


    No one can take him away from you ..."


    "But he didn''t even hug me. He hugged that little boy. Daddy used to hug me first. He looked at me as if


    I were a stranger. Mommy, don''t lie to me. Daddy must not want me anymore ..."


    Annie cried more and more sadly, and Robert, who just walked out, heard Annie''s words. His heart


    ached and he took the initiative to walk next to Annie and squat down.


    "Who said I don''t want you anymore? Annie, I''ve been sick this past year and wandering out of town.


    It''s not that I don''t want you ..."


    Robert''s voice suddenly rang in her ears, and Annie looked up at him with tears streaming down her


    face. Robert was standing in front of her, and he looked at her with an apologetic look in his eyes.


    Annie asked while sniffling and crying.


    "Daddy, did you really not abandon me? Are you still my daddy?"


    Robert nodded affirmatively. Even though the paternity test results had not yete out, he was now


    willing to believe that Annie was his daughter. There was no need for Georgia to lie to him about this


    matter.


    "Then can you hold me?"


    Annie asked Robert expectantly, and Robert just smiled and stretched out his hands.


    At this moment, Annie was overjoyed. She turned around and rushed to Robert''s arms, then hugged


    her dad tightly.


    For a whole year, she thought about this scene countless times in her dreams. If her dad reappeared,


    she would have to hug him tightly and tell her that she missed him this year.


    "Actually, I wanted to call you Dad a year ago, but at that time, I felt awkward. I miss you so much.


    Daddy, will you always be with me from now on?"


    Annie asked apprehensively as she sobbed.


    "Of course, you are my daughter. I will always be by your side."


    Georgia was a little touched. She didn''t expect Robert to be so nice to Annie now. If only Robert could


    regain his memory, Georgia thought to herself, while Annie had been chattering in Robert''s ear. She


    talked about how much she''d missed him this year, what she''d done this year, and about what had


    happened in the past between the two of them, and Robert had been listening patiently.


    Seeing them so close, Sierra felt her eyes sting, and Wesley was frozen for a long time. He turned to


    Sierra and asked in confusion.


    "Mom, why is that girl and I have the same father? Is she daddy''s daughter?"


    "Probably."


    That was all Sierra could answer to Wesley. She was certainly aware of Annie and Robert''s


    rtionship. She just didn''t expect that Robert would treat Georgia and Annie so well now, which gave


    her a sense of crisis in her heart.


    Although she was confident that it was unlikely that Robert would regain his memory immediately, she


    was afraid of the eventuality. Robert had already postponed the wedding, and if he regained his


    memory in the middle of the six months, then her n would fail and all her hard work would be lost.


    She had to find a way not to let Georgia and Robert''s rtionship grow closer and closer.


    Wesley remembered that Aunt Mitchell had told him that the woman standing not far ahead of him


    would steal his father, and at that time he did not know that the woman had a daughter. Wesley


    suddenly looked at Georgia with resentment. For some reason, he always felt that his dad would


    abandon him for this little girl and this woman.


    At that moment, no one taught him anything, and Wesley lunged forward and pushed Georgia down


    hard. The adults around didn''t notice, and Georgia didn''t expect it. She was pushed to the ground, and


    there were just sharp stones on the ground. Georgia''s hand was bruised, and a sharp pain came to


    her.


    "You bad woman! Don''t you dare take my daddy away from me!"


    Wesley yelled at Georgia. His eyes were tinged with hate, and Georgia inexplicably felt her heart ache.


    Before she knew what to say, Sierra reacted immediately, rushed over and grabbed Wesley''s hand,


    then apologized cautiously.


    "Miss Lane, I''m sorry. I didn''t teach Wesley well. He didn''t mean it. Please forgive him."


    Wesley, however, struggled in his mother''s arms.


    "Mom, I didn''t say anything wrong. She''s going to take my daddy away from me. I don''t want Daddy to


    leave me."


    With those words, Wesley burst into tears. Annie, who had been talking to her dad, also noticed


    Wesley''s action. She froze and looked at the little boy.


    She only went to school today and had only met this little boy once. At that time, she still had a good


    impression of this little boy, but at this moment, knowing that they had the same father, Annie had


    mixed feelings.


    Seeing that her mother was pushed to the floor, Annie was also a little angry. Robert took Annie''s hand


    and was about to walk over to her.


    At that very moment, there was a frantic shouting in their ears.


    Georgia just turned around and saw a man in a mask with a knife rushing toward her. And his target


    was not her, but Wesley, who was standing in Sierra''s arms. Georgia froze for a moment.


    Immediately, she was pushed straight to the ground by this crazy man. The next second, she watched


    as the man rushed toward Wesley with a knife.

 Chapter 279 Wesley’s Doubts

    Chapter 279 Wesley¡¯s Doubts


    Something was about to happen, Georgia ran over there subconsciously, she grabbed the legs of that


    mad man, and he tripped.


    It caused that the man was stopped in his movements, he turned around and looked at Georgia


    hatefully, the knife flew into her direction.


    But at this time, Georgia¡¯s guards already came over, Robert also rushed to her, the two of them


    pushed the mad man on the ground.


    That man was still cursing and yelling, it seemed to be in a dialect that Georgia didn¡¯t understand.


    Everyone around was shocked, if this man was not stopped, a child could have gotten hurt.


    Seeing what the man was doing, he seemed to have aimed for the child.


    Georgia had seen the news, there were people who were imitating cases, some of them were not


    satisfied with their life, and they wanted to revenge the whole world, and do something big, in the end


    he hurt innocent weak children when they finished school.


    Georgia went to that guy and kicked him, Annie rushed to Georgia in fear.


    She had seen what just happened, her mother almost got hurt, and that mad man¡¯s eyes were filled


    with hate which scared her.


    Wesley, who was the target of this crime, was standing right on his spot trembling, after a while he


    suddenly went to Robert and hugged his father¡¯s legs starting crying.


    This called the principal out, all the teachers came, then the police was called as well, even


    government people and media was there.


    This was a vicious attack, Georgia went with the police to put down her statement, Robert and Ivan and


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    the others also cooperated with the police and told them what happened.


    Then, Georgia finally took Annie and they went home.


    Before they left, Georgia gave two hair strands of Annie to Robert, and Robert took Wesley who was


    trembling and Sierra back to the vi.


    Ivan did not go with Robert, he wanted to bring Annie and Georgia back home.


    After Annie went back, she was also trembling all over, Georgia stayed to have dinner with Annie but


    not long after she fell asleep.


    Then, Ivan told Georgia his doubts.


    ¡°Georgia, I feel that something is not right with Sierra.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Georgia asked, but in that moment her door was knocked, she went to open it, it was Travis.


    ¡°I saw in the news what happened at the school, how is Annie? Did you get hurt? What the hell was


    going on?¡±


    ¡°Annie and I are fine, I think that guy might have some mental issues, that is why he wants to hurt


    children, thankfully I had guards with me, Annie is in shock though, she is already asleep,e in and


    sit down.¡±


    Travis went with Georgia and sat down, he saw that Ivan was also there, the two of them greeted, then


    Ivan continued to talk about what he just started.


    ¡°You were in the back in that moment, that mad man was blocking you, so you maybe didn¡¯t see the


    situation, but I saw it with my own eyes, that mad man was aiming for Wesley, when he was running


    over there with his knife, I saw that Sierra backed off a few steps, she was going away from Wesley, if


    you hadn¡¯t stopped him in that moment, maybe Wesley would be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that is what you saw?¡±


    Georgia was shocked and asked him, she was a mother, if anything happened to her child, her


    subconscious reaction would be to protect her daughter and fight with the person.


    Sierra backed away in such a dangerous situation, she gave up her child, as if she only wanted to save


    her own, no wonder Ivan was a little doubtful, even Georgia thought that it was unbelievable after


    hearing that.


    ¡°I am sure that is what I saw, she backed away quite a few steps, she seemed scared that mad guy


    was going to hurt her, she didn¡¯t take Wesley when she was backing off, this is definitely not the


    behavior of a mother.


    Travis listened to this conversation and asked curiously.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Sierra, I saw that mad guy was heading to Wesley, so I subconsciously grabbed his legs...¡±


    Georgia told him what Ivan just said about Sierra, Travis was silent for a while, then he asked the two


    of them.


    ¡°Remember that I was always doubtful about Sierra? Maybe there is something we haven¡¯t thought of


    before, shouldn¡¯t we make sure that this boy is actually Robert¡¯s son? And if Sierra even is his mother?


    Any normal mother would never give up her child, either way she is not his mother, or she is just being


    selfish, a person who would only care about saving her own life in danger, this kind of person would


    never help Robert for the past year, or even get hurt just to protect him, this is impossible, there is


    definitely something wrong with Sierra!¡±


    Ivan immediately started joining in.


    ¡°You are right, something is fishy, I noticed her posture at that time, she didn¡¯t even care about Wesley,


    maybe that is her son, she was only worried if she might be stabbed by the man, in that kind of a


    situation, a person¡¯s character shows easily, Georgia, you are a mother, are we right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was an ident?¡±


    Georgia asked.


    ¡°Of course, if in that moment I was standing there with Annie, I definitely would grab Annie and run,


    there are always idents in this world, but Travis is right, we have to think of a way to prove if Wesley


    is Robert¡¯s son? Maybe we can find out the truth if we can find out if Sierra is at all Wesley¡¯s mother.¡±


    The three of them discussed a little longer,ter Travis stayed to cook dinner for all of them.


    Annie woke upter, she was back to normal again, only that she was still missing her father Robert,


    and after Travis also went back, he immediately told Sarah about what they were talking today, he


    wanted Sarah to help him, him and Sarah were suspicious about Sierra having a connection to Jayson.


    Now that they found out about these doubts, they should find a way together.


    ¡°We are about to get into business with Robert, right, then we should have a party, invite Sierra and


    Robert, and her son, at that time we need to take their hair and bring it to theb to check, let¡¯s n


    this properly, for me getting close to Sierra shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Travis found that this was a good idea, so he agreed.


    In Robert¡¯s vi, Wesley was very unstable, he was crying in his father¡¯sp for hours.


    After they got back home, he was still holding Robert¡¯s hand without letting go, so Robert was resting


    with Wesley on his bed.


    In the end, Wesley finally fell asleep, but he was having nightmares all the time, his face was covered


    with sweat, it got so far that he even had a light fever, Robert called his doctor toe.


    But Wesley¡¯s situation was not too bad, the doctor suggested not to take medicine, when it was about 8


    o¡¯clock in the evening, Wesley woke up, his temperature was down.


    ¡°Dad, how long did I sleep? Why is the sky already dark?¡±


    ¡°You slept about three or four hours, are you hungry? I will tell the butler to prepare some soup for you,


    let¡¯s have somete night dinner.¡±


    Wesley nodded, he subconsciously grabbed his father¡¯s hand again, he didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    Robert understood his panic, he was only six years old, he just witnessed such a horrible attack during


    the day, that must have scared him.


    He put down all of his work, and went to have dinner with Wesley.


    The whole evening, Wesley was sitting with his dad, even when Sierra was talking to him, he didn¡¯t


    react, he even wanted to sleep with his father, until the end, he did not go to Sierra.


    The next day in the morning, Robert was about to go to work, he couldn¡¯t take Wesley to school, so


    Sierra said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will bring him, you should go to work.¡±


    Wesley wanted his father to bring him, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t be so wilful, so he waved to his dad


    when he left.


    After that, he and Sierra took another car to go to school.


    Sierra was nervous the whole night, she wanted to ask Robert where he went the past month, she was


    even prepared to fight with him.


    But then the incident with Wesley happened, she knew what she did, Sierra didn¡¯t dare to add more so


    she kept quiet.


    ¡°Wesley, are you afraid? Should I ask for a day off for you? To stay home and rest.¡±


    Wesley looked up at his own mother, and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Mom, when the crazy guy came for me yesterday, why did you let go of my hand, why did you push


    me forward?¡±

 Chapter 280 Annie and Wesley

    Chapter 280 Annie and Wesley


    Sierra was taken aback when she heard Wesley''s words.


    Her mind kept reying what had happened the day before, and she was frightened Robert would


    notice how she had taken a step backwards. Wesley was not her biological son, thus it was a reflex


    action.


    Despite the fact that the maniac with the knife was aiming towards Wesley, Sierra who stood behind


    him chose to safeguard herself instead of Wesley, it was an automatic reflex reaction.


    When she realized what she had done, she felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Even though she didn''t push Wesley ahead and simply made a few modest steps backwards, her


    movement was readily visible if one looked attentively. Sierra was in a panic since she didn''t know if


    Robert or the other individuals in the area had noticed her action.


    She had been worried all day yesterday. Robert may call her up for a chat, criticizing her for not


    protecting her son, she was frightened. She didn''t want Robert to have any doubts about her.


    Wesley, on the other hand, wept incessantly yesterday while Robert stayed by his side the entire time.


    He didn''t have time to speak with her, so she didn''t know whether Robert was aware of what had


    urred until now.


    She didn''t expect Wesley to be the one to bring up the event initially. He was only a six years old boy.


    Her heart sank as he gave her a confused look.


    ¡°Wesley, what are you talking about? Yesterday, I intended to carry you away from the crazy, but my


    legs constricted and I walked backwards instead. Why do you misread me like that? Are you using


    me of abandoning you at that critical period? You are my precious and most important person to mom,


    is it possible that I am a selfish person who would abandon my child?¡±


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face.


    It was just a performance she put on in front of a six-year-old.


    Wesley, who was only a child, was taken aback by his mother''s query.


    ¡°I''m sorry, mom, it''s all my fault, and I''m worried you''ll forsake me. When the crazy dashed up to me, I


    was terrified and wanted to flee, but I felt you pushing me forward from behind. It''s my fault, I


    misinterpreted you, I apologize, please don''t cry...¡±


    Sierra sobbed again as she drew Wesley into her arms.


    ¡°It was my fault that I didn''t protect you properly, I''m going to start taking martial arts lessons tomorrow


    so that I can guard you properly in the future instead of panicking like I did yesterday. Regardless, you


    are my dear, please don''t get me wrong, okay?


    Sierra gently pleaded with Wesley, who hadpletely fallen into her trap and nodded in guilt.


    ¡°It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have thought of you in that light, you''ve been kind to me, please don''t be


    upset, and I''ll never say anything like that again.¡±


    Sierra felt relieved when she saw Wesley was taken in by her deception.


    She pondered for a moment before asking. ¡°Did you inform your dad about this?¡±


    Wesley shook his head.


    Wesley was terrified of his mother after what had urred the day before, so he preferred to stay at


    Robert''s side. He craved his father''s protection andfort, and he didn''t even want to visit his mother


    yesterday.


    ¡°Could you do mom a favour, Wesley?¡±


    ¡°Say it, and I''ll try my best.¡±


    Wesley made a vow by tapping his chest. He just made Mommy upset, and he should do anything he


    can now to make things right.


    ¡°What happened was a misunderstanding, but others may believe otherwise. Can you swear not to tell


    anyone else, including Dad?¡±


    Wesley paused for a moment before agreeing, staring at his mother''s expectant expression.


    ¡°Don''t worry, mom, I''m not going to tell anyone else.¡±


    As their car pulled over at the school, Wesley asked a question he''d been meaning to ask for a long


    time.


    ¡°Mom, Annie and I are ssmates, but because she is daddy''s daughter, how should I treat her? Is


    daddy going to leave us for Annie?¡±


    Sierra couldn''t say it out loud, but she wanted Wesley to bully Annie. Instead, she gave him a kind


    smile.


    ¡°Because she is your father''s daughter, you must treat her with respect. If you bully her, your father


    might be furious and leave us. Remember to treat ady gently, okay?¡±


    Wesley gave an irritated nod. ¡°All right.¡±


    He was a small child who was jealous and unwilling to share his daddy with another child.


    But it wasn''t his choice, his disdain for Annie grew much stronger.


    Wesley headed to the ssroom after exiting the car, escorted by bodyguards.


    Following the incident yesterday, the security system at practically all of D City''s schools was tightened.


    Armed forces were even stationed in front of Wesley''s school.


    While the number of guards in the school had been increased to prevent a repeat of the tragedy.


    Robert, on the other hand, arranged for Wesley to be protected by a personal bodyguard.


    When he arrived safely in the ssroom, he noticed Annie''s seat was unupied.


    While his buddies inquired, he sat down in his seat.


    ¡°How are you doing, Wesley? That lunatic was on the verge of stabbing you.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, don''t I appear to be in good shape? He didn''t hurt me in any way.¡±


    The ssroom door was opened when he was surrounded by his buddies. Annie was standing at the


    door with her mother.


    He noticed her talking to her mother and smiled as she entered the ssroom.


    Looking at Annie and Georgia, Wesley was a little envious, he believed his mother was decent enough,


    but he was nevertheless envious of Annie''s interaction with her mother. His mother, he believed, did


    not show him enough love.


    He grew agitated as he remembered having to share his father with this young girl.


    However, he was not a mischievous boy who would abuse a little girl, and gazing at Georgia reminded


    him of what he had done the day before.


    He shoved her down out of spite, but as the lunatic lunged at him with a knife, the woman he shoved


    down saved him by seizing the maniac''s legs.


    As a result, she was his lifesaver. He reminded himself not to be rude to her any longer.


    He had been taught to be courteous of people and appreciative of their kindness.


    He sat in his seat, unsure of himself, and couldn''t focus in ss. His full emphasis was on Annie.


    He was seated a few rows behind Annie. During ss, he kept an eye on her back, and during free


    time, he studied her interactions with others.


    Wesley and his friends grabbed a table next to Annie for lunch.


    ¡°Why didn''t you eat carrots and spinach, Annie? Mom stated we cannot be choosy eaters.¡±


    Annie''s friend inquired.


    ¡°It doesn''t taste good to me, so mommy won''t make carrot and spinach for me when she cooks,¡± Annie


    responded.


    Wesley overheard this and recognized himself because he loathed carrots and spinach as well.


    Was this what they referred to as a blood rtion?


    Wesley had a strange thought that if Annie didn''t snatch his daddy, she could be his younger sister.


    He''d always desired a sibling, and he had an odd feeling for Annie at the moment, he wanted to


    be closer to her.


    After lunch, Wesley approached Annie and said, ¡°I''m Wesley.¡±


    Annie was perplexed as she stared at Wesley, who she despised not just for stealing her daddy but


    also for shoving mommy down the day before. Wesley went on with his conversation as she remained


    silent.


    ¡°Carrot and spinach don''t appeal to me either.¡±


    Annie was taken aback and stared at Wesley, unsure of what he was saying.


    ¡°Your eating preferences do not concern me!¡±


    Annie boasted, but Wesley countered.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Because we both despise carrots and spinach, I''ll be the older brother, and you''ll be the young sister,


    as in a drama.¡±


    ¡°I''m not your sister!¡± She eximed.


    Annie screamed and dashed away.


    She didn''t want a child as bad as Wesley as a sibling. Georgia went to the airport after dropping Annie


    off at the hospital, she needed to pick up someone.

 Chapter 281 Aston Returns Home

    Chapter 281 Aston Returns Home


    Aston texted her this morning and said he would be returning home today.


    Georgia had a lot of things she wanted to talk to Aston about, and it just so happened that they hadn''t


    seen each other again for a long time, so she decided to go to the airport to pick him up herself.


    Of course, Georgia now took bodyguards and assistants with her when she went out. So when she


    appeared at the entrance of the airport, Aston asked with amusement.


    "Are you going out so grand now?"


    "I can¡¯t help it. I''ve been attacked several times within the past few months and almost died. If I go out


    without a bodyguard, not to mention the people around me do not agree, even I am afraid of myself."


    Aston had heard about what had happened to Georgia in the past few months but didn''t know much


    about it. He smiled understandingly.


    "Where are we going to eat? Let''s sit and talk."


    Georgia took Aston in the car to M Garden for dinner.


    Along the way, she gave a general ount of what had happened since she woke up.


    When she was almost finished, the two arrived at M Garden and sat down inside the private room.


    As the owner of M Garden, Georgia could of coursee over whenever she wanted. Mr. Moore even


    came over to meet Georgia personally and had the waiter serve her carefully. After Georgia let Aston


    order, the door was closed. The two continued to talk.


    "I didn''t expect that you would inherit this estate from my uncle. I originally thought it would be inherited


    by Robert, or by Robert and my aunt together. I really didn''t expect ..."


    After Aston said this with a sigh, Georgia thought of Aston''s aunt, who was still unconscious. She


    asked with concern.


    "Is your aunt still not awake? How is she doing now?"


    "She''s been sleeping all the time. The doctor said that my aunt did not want to wake up. I think my aunt


    knew that my uncle had passed away and that''s why she didn''t want to wake up. In fact, the wounds on


    her body do not affect the nerves in her brain, but she insisted on not waking up. Maybe she didn''t want


    to face the day of being alone."


    Aston sighed. Georgia remembered that Robert''s father and Aston''s aunt had no children.


    Now that Robert''s father had passed away. It was no wonder she didn''t want to wake up.


    "Actually, I still don''t understand why your aunt came when Robert and I were kidnapped on the ind.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I always feel that there was something important going on here, but I don¡¯t know."


    Georgia actually hoped very much that Aston''s aunt would wake up right away. She always felt that


    something important had happened to Aston''s aunt before Robert disappeared from the ind,


    perhaps involving the secret of Robert''s disappearance.


    "At that time, Robert''s father was already unconscious. Approximately, my aunt went to the ind to


    take you back."


    Aston said this. Georgia thought it made sense, but she always felt that there was more to the secret.


    However, no one could tell her what the truth was now.


    The two sighed and stopped talking about this topic. Aston asked Georgia with concern.


    "What''s going on with you and Robert right now? I''ve seen a lot of spection on the Inte about


    what''s going on between you and him. The public opinion has been very much against you."


    "I thought you were concentrating on your research inside theb every day and wouldn''t pay attention


    to those inte gossips."


    Georgia was in a better mood and made a joke at Aston.


    She didn''t care much about the inte. She just didn''t expect that Aston, a person in the United


    States, could pay attention to the public opinion gossip in China.


    "Then you''re thinking wrong. Although your gossip is in the entertainment headlines, you are a figure in


    the tech world. That''s why these tech forums also share gossip about people like you. The paper you


    publishedst year was so well received that people in the industry actually paid a lot of attention to


    you. I had thought that we would both return to work at MU Research Institute when I returned home.


    But a while ago, you have inherited my uncle''s SY Group, and now you are the chairman. Have you


    thought about whether you will manage SY Group or continue to do your beloved experiments?"


    This question from Aston was also something Georgia had been thinking about.


    Georgia had no choice but to suddenly inherit the SY Group. She wanted to use the power of SY


    Group to investigate what happened to Robert in the past year, but recently she hadn''t been able to


    find out anything. And the only way she could use Robert''s father''s connections was to inherit SY


    Group, so she had to. But what Georgia was good at wasn''t running a consortium, and she wasn''t


    capable of running such arge one.


    And Georgia had her own ambitions and a beloved career. Her dream was to be a scientist and


    simply did experiments in theboratory every day, not to fight in the business.


    Georgia didn''t want to give up the connections that Robert''s father had given her, but right now, she


    and Robert were in a difficult situation, and she didn''t want to give up any hope.


    "Of course I want to do experiments. I still want to be a famous scientist in my life. And with my


    intelligence, I can''t run a consortium. I just can''t make the best of both worlds under the current


    circumstances ... I''ve only just inherited SY Group. I can''t just give up the position to someone else


    right away, and I haven''t found anyone to entrust it to. I''m thinking that when I find the right person to


    take my ce, I''ll be a shareholder and continue to go to theb and do experiments."


    Georgia thought that Robert had given 5 months to their rtionship. These 5 months were also the


    If she could bring back Robert''s memories, then naturally, all would be happy. Whether Robert chose


    her or abandoned her, Georgia would not continue to be the chairman of SY Group but would return it


    to Robert.


    Although Robert''s father had made a will, Georgia could not easily pass on the inheritance to anyone


    else, but only to her direct descendants.


    But there was one exception, and that was Robert. He was Aidan''s son, and Georgia was certainly


    able to pass on the property to Robert. This was a decision that Georgia had already made in her mind


    If she and Robert were not destined to be together, she would not have forcibly upied the


    inheritance.


    "Are you very busy at SY Group?"


    Aston asked suspiciously.


    "Now that you''re the chairman. Do you need to go to work every day?"


    "That''s not really true."


    Georgia was just a chairman in name only, and for many things, as long as Wilson told her what to do


    and she could sign off on it.


    "Since you''re not very busy, don''t dwell on whether you''re the chairman of SY Group now. What''s so


    unusual about one person doing two jobs? Just tell Professor Lee and keep going back to theb to do


    experiments ... I don''t think you should waste time on the consortium operation. With your talent, as


    long as you stay inside theb for one more day, your experimental progress will skyrocket. You''ve


    been off for a year. If you don''t pick up this year''s progress, others'' research speed will quickly surpass


    yours ..."


    "The direction of your subject has been recognized by the people in the circle before. Everyone is


    doing experiments in this direction, and there have been many new papers and experimental data


    appear. You are a year behind. I don''t rmend that you waste your time entirely on SY Group right


    now. You can absolutely continue to work in theb at MU Research Institute while you have this time. I


    didn''t say that before when you weren''t well. But I see that you can walk easily now and you are in


    good spirits. Regardless of the future of Robert and you, and whether you inherit SY Group or not, I


    suggest you go back to work in theb now and don''t waste your talent. One more day in theb and


    you might experience life differently."


    Georgia actually wanted to go back to theb to do experiments, but she never had the courage to ask


    Professor Lee. Everyone on thework knew that she had now inherited SY Group, and Georgia


    couldn''t think of a suitable excuse to return to MU Research Institute to do experiments again, but


    Aston''s words woke her up.


    "You''re right. I should get back to theb right away. Aston, when do you start? I''ll check in with you


    you, and Professor Lee should be happy to wee me back."


    "I just got back today. I''m taking a day off tomorrow and will check in to work at MU Research Institute


    the day after tomorrow. If you want to go too, I will call Professor Lee directly now. In fact, when he was


    talking to me, I could hear that he wanted you to go back to work in theb. You don''t have to worry so


    much. The people at MU Research Institute are very simple. Everyone is too busy with their own


    research topics to care about your current change in status. Anaya leftst year, so no one will be


    bothering you every day."


    Georgia smiled and nodded. She really wanted to go back to theb to do experiments.


    "You don¡¯t have to call. I''ll just take the initiative to call Professor Lee."


    Georgia smiled and picked up her phone to give Professor Lee a call, then said that she wanted to


    return to work in theb again.


    "I''ve been hoping for a long time that you would make this call to me. I knew that your dream was still


    to do experiments. I read earlier on the inte that you have be the chairman of SY Group and I


    don''t know what you think now. I was afraid that if I called to rush you to work, it would affect your


    current situation, so I never bothered you. Now I am relieved to hear you say that you are willing to


    return to work at MU Research Institute right away, Georgia. You haven''t changed your original dream.


    Sooner orter you will blossom in this profession and be someone everyone admires."


    "Professor, thank you."


    Georgia couldn''t help but feel a little excited. She hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    Previously, because of Robert''s matter, Georgia had been sullen and unhappy.


    Even now, she had too many regrets and sadness in this matter of Robert. But the exhration and


    anticipation of her career made up for her aggravation this past while.


    She had her own career and her daughter. If she could seed in her career, Georgia felt that theck


    of love would not break her to pieces. She shouldn''t attach her whole heart to a man, it would only


    harm her.


    "Professor, Aston and I will check in to work the day after tomorrow. Thank you for always supporting


    me."


    After hanging up with Professor Lee, M Garden''s waiter had already set up the food. Georgia and


    Aston ate quietly while Aston sighed in admiration.


    "I haven''t been to this ce for dinner before. It sure tastes good. You are now the owner of this ce.


    If Ie to eat in the future, can I have a membership and not have to wait in line? I''ve heard that one


    has to make reservations in advance to eat at M Garden."


    "I''ll just tell the boss. Aston, it''s been a year. I think you''ve got a lot more smiles."


    Georgia remembered that a year ago Aston always liked to have a cold face and rarely smiled.


    But today, after seeing Aston from the airport, she found that he smiled a lot more, and had also


    be a lot more lively.


    "It''s probably because I''m in love."


    Aston suddenly said, and Georgia had been shocked in ce.


    She was also a person who liked to gossip. Georgia asked excitedly.


    "When did you get a girlfriend? Do I have a chance to meet her?"


    "She hasn''t returned home yet. When she returns, I will let you meet."


    Hearing Aston say this, Georgia wanted to gossip more and more. Georgia was really curious about


    who could conquer such a cold and aloof person like Aston.


    It was just a pity that she couldn¡¯t see her now.


    After having dinner with Aston, Georgia drove Aston back to his current apartment.


    After watching Aston walk to the entrance of the neighborhood, Georgia was about to get into her car to


    pick up Annie from school when she suddenly saw a familiar person.


    The woman was Selena, who was carrying a baby, and got into a car directly in front of her.


    Georgia was sure that she was not mistaken. If it wasn''t for the fact that Selena was already in the car,


    Georgia would have gone over to greet her right away.


    She remembered thest time Camden asked her where Selena was now.


    Georgia was unaware of it. She also asked Jasper, but even Jasper didn''t know where Selena was.


    Georgia also asked Selena what had happened, but Jasper and Jason just kept their mouths shut and


    didn''t want to say much. So Georgia couldn''t force them to say anything.


    But this time, she was surprised to see Selena, who was also holding a baby. She was in aa this


    year, and it was said that Selena had not returned to the country, too.


    After Georgia got in the car, she hesitated for a long time, then picked up her cell phone and made a


    call to Jasper.


    "Can I help you?"


    Jasper asked directly on the other end of the phone. Although he and Georgia saw each other a lot,


    they usually discussed Robert''s affairs and did not have much private contact.


    Even if they usually had contact, they mainly discussed Robert''s affairs. Jasper thought Georgia was


    asking about Robert this time, but Georgia''s words stunned him.


    "I just saw Selena. When did shee back home?"

 Chapter 282 Vicious Incident

    Chapter 282 Vicious Incident


    Selena was back home, and Jasper was already stunned.


    His sister was back in the country and he didn''t know it yet. How did Georgia know about it?


    "Where did you meet her? What is the situation of my sister now? Where is she now? Tell me!"


    Jasper sounded anxious. Georgia immediately understood that Jasper did not know that his sister had


    returned.


    Georgia rted what she had just seen.


    "... I saw her in front of a neighborhood. She was holding a child in her arms and got into the car. I


    wanted to rush over and say hello to her, but the car drove off right after she got in. I couldn''t talk to her.


    I thought she was back, and maybe you knew about it, so I called to ask you. But you don''t seem to


    know about your sister''s return. By the way, what about the child she was holding? Do you know? I see


    she looks in a hurry, and I don''t know if something has happened."


    Jasper got anxious.


    His sister had returned home, and he had confirmed from Georgia''s mouth that his sister was holding a


    child. It was definitely the child that was inside her belly.


    A year had passed, and the child should indeed be born. But why didn''t his sister contact them when


    she returned home?


    Jasper felt worried. He always felt that something must have happened to his sister.


    When he thought of the child of his sister, whose father was unknown, Jasper got angry. He always felt


    that maybe that man had bullied her sister.


    "Tell me where you saw my sister, I will immediately find someone to investigate the surveince to get


    the license te. Something happened to my sister, and I''m not at liberty to go into detail right now.


    Just tell me everything you know. I have to find my sister. She''s all alone with the baby. How can that


    work? I will get her back."


    Georgia was aware that Jasper cared for his sister. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with


    telling Jasper everything she had just saw. Immediately, she told Jasper where she had just seen


    Selena.


    Only then did the two hang up the phone.


    And after Jasper hung up the phone, he immediately looked for someone to investigate the trail of his


    sister''s return.


    His sister had disappeared for more than a year. Immediately, he found out from the customs his


    sister''s travel records back to the country. And Georgia saw his sister again in front of a neighborhood,


    which could only prove that his sister was really back home. Next, he just had to investigate various


    surveince and license te numbers to determine where his sister was living now.


    He originally intended to tell his parents about this matter. But Jasper thought that he hadn''t brought his


    sister home yet. If he said it now, it would make his parents worry. He might as well find his sister and


    then bring her back to his parents.


    On the other hand, Georgia hade to the school to pick up Annie, who had just finished school. She


    was going to take Annie to the car to go home right away, but Wesley suddenly came to her.


    Georgia did not know how to face this little boy, but Wesley spoke to her.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry about pushing you down earlier. I did it wrong. I apologize to you."


    Georgia was a little surprised that this little boy was so well behaved.


    She suddenly remembered the n that Travis said yesterday.


    "It''s okay. You are still young and don''t understand adult things yet. It''s not your fault. But I have one


    thing I want to ask you for help, and I hope that after I ask you, you won''t tell anyone else. No one,


    including your mom and dad. Is that okay?"


    Wesley was a little hesitant, but he remembered that this woman had protected him from the thugs. He


    nodded.


    "Auntie, what is it that you need my help with?"


    "Actually, it''s a simple matter. You just pull a few hairs and give them to me. But you can''t tell your


    parents about this, or anyone else. Is that okay?"


    It was just pulling a few hairs and Wesley thought it was easy.


    If he could repay Georgia for saving his life yesterday by agreeing to this, he felt he had simply earned


    it.


    "That''s certainly no problem. Auntie, wait a minute."


    Saying that, Wesley directly pulled a few hairs from his head and handed them to Georgia.


    "Then it¡¯s a deal. You have to remember not to tell anyone else about what happened today."


    The little boy smiled extra happily at Georgia. He felt that Georgia was very kind to him, making him


    feel somewhat affectionate, and he didn''t hate her as much as he used to.


    After getting this done, Wesley spoke to Annie again.


    "Sister, I''m going home. Bye."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After saying this, Wesley walked away, while Annie stomped. Georgia asked curiously.


    "Why did he call you sister? I see he''s been very nice to me and to you today. Did something happen?"


    Annie''s face wrinkled.


    "I think he''s strange. He seems to have been staring at me since this morning, andter, after lunch, he


    told me that he hates greens and carrots, too, and he said he was my brother. Do you think that his


    mother is teaching him to approach us and then to do something to harm us? That''s what they do in TV


    dramas!"


    Hearing Annie''s spection, Georgia couldn''t help butugh.


    "How can you think so much? He seems to like you very much now. Maybe he just wants to be your


    brother and want to have a cute sister like you."


    After Georgia said this, Annie smiled smugly.


    "Mommy, you''re right too. I''m so cute, and so many boys and girls want me to be their sister. Wesley


    seems to have fallen under my charm. But doesn¡¯t he even think about it? He''s the one who stole my


    father, and I''m not going to ept him as my brother!"


    Mother and daughter got into the car so joyfully. Georgia saved Wesley''s hair well. When she took


    Robert''s hairter, and then Sierra''s hair, she could verify the truth of what happened yesterday.


    Travis had already told his n. Sarah would find a way to host a charity dinner to which both Robert


    and Sierra would be invited. It would be a while before they could implement this n.


    When Georgia and Annie got home, Elsie and Wilson were gone, and Georgia made dinner for Annie.


    Neither of them came home until seven or eight o''clock in the evening, which made Georgia feel a little


    strange.


    She called Elsie, but there was no answer, so Georgia called Wilson, who immediately answered the


    phone.


    "I see you haven''te back yet. Usually, you are back at this time. Did something happen? Also,


    Elsie isn''t home. Do you know where she went?"


    "Elsie gave me a call this afternoon and asked me to give her a hand to beat up someone. I was afraid


    she would do something dangerous on impulse, so I agreed to do it."


    "But now the situation is a bitplicated. Originally, she wanted to beat that person up and vent her


    anger, but Elsie and I found out something. The one she wanted to beat up went to a ce where a lot


    of kids were being molested by some rich people. Elsie and I got into that ce. I stopped her from


    going crazy here and just knocked her out. Now I''m on my way back with Elsie, and we''ll be home in a


    few minutes."


    Georgia was shocked by what was going on in Wilson''s words. ording to Wilson, he and Elsie


    found a ce where children were molested, then this was a major serious case. Elsie must have been


    very angry at the time and might have wanted to make a scene. But Wilson must have understood that


    if they made a scene, the two of them would not be able to escape easily. That kind of ce must be


    very heavily guarded.


    Wilson was cautious, so he must have had other options and couldn''t let Elsie act rashly and alert the


    enemy.


    Georgia pondered the matter while taking Annie to shower and putting Annie to bed early. Because she


    had to go to school tomorrow.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the door of the vi finally opened, and Wilson came in with Elsie, who


    was all tied up.


    Elsie''s limbs were bound and her mouth was gagged with a cloth, while she kept looking at Wilson


    angrily.


    "Why have you two gotten into this mess?"


    Georgia was helpless. She walked over and removed the piece of cloth from Elsie''s mouth, then untied


    the rope from Elsie''s body.


    Immediately, before Georgia could react, Elsie stood up and rushed to Wilson''s front.


    With a p, Elsie pped Wilson directly on the face.


    "I really regret that I saved you ten years ago. I''ve never seen such a cold-hearted person like you. So


    many children were suffering at that time, why didn''t you go and save them?"


    Wilson just looked at Elsie coldly.


    "Do you think you can save these children by going to make a scene recklessly? Do you know how


    many more kids are in private? Do you know how discreet ces like this are? If you save them


    recklessly, not only will you not be able to escape, you will even make them immediately change to


    another ce to continue molesting these kids. Only by following the trail and finding out the source of


    all their crimes and evidence can you save those kids! Elsie, you''re already in your 20s. Don''t act like


    an immature adult, always being impulsive and reckless, and always expecting others to clean up your


    mess."


    Once Wilson finished these words, Elsie directly squatted on the ground and broke down and cried.


    She was particrly sad, yet Georgia was a bit helpless.


    She understood Wilson''s words, but she also understood Elsie''s impulse.


    Elsie had suffered those pains. She wanted to save those suffering children immediately because she


    had experienced those sufferings, and Georgia could understand.


    "Wilson, just stop saying that."


    Georgia still wanted Elsie to have a good cry.


    In the end, Elsie cried herself to sleep, and after Wilson put Elsie to bed, Georgia gestured for Wilson


    toe out and talk to her.


    "Wilson, you can''t me Elsie. Do you know what Elsie has been through in the past? She was just


    trying to save those kids."

 Chapter 283 Jasper Holland and Selena Holland Met Each Other

    Chapter 283 Jasper Hond and Selena Hond Met Each Other


    After Georgia Lane asked the question, Wilson Weaver kept silent in a moment.


    When he met Elsie rke, she was at the whorehouse, facing different men every day, of course he


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    knew the past of Elsie rke.


    ¡°I know where she had been in the past, it was me who had saved her from there. I could understand


    why she was so impulsive today, but she wanted to save those children, so I could only knock her out


    and bring her back. About this kind of thing, a slight change might affect many things. The people who


    would have fun at that ce were definitely those powerful and influential people, it was not an easy


    thing to root out the ce.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know why Elsie was sold to the whorehouse?¡±


    Georgia asked about this suddenly, Wilson shook his head.


    He only knew that Elsie had suffered a lot in the past, there would be all kinds of sufferings faced at


    that ce for sure, he had seen too much.


    Georgia felt a bit grieved, not sure for Elsie or the vicious event that she had heard of today.


    There were so many children who had the same kind of encounter as Elsie, Elsie felt intense grieved,


    Georgia felt upset too after hearing.


    ¡°You know that Elsie rke and Vanessa Cooke are twins, they were separated since young. Even


    until now, Elsie and Vanessa still can¡¯t find their biological parents. Vanessa had grown up in a formal


    orphanage since young, although the life there was poor, but at least the director of the orphanage was


    a nice person and had raised the children in orphanage nicely, encouraging them to study hard so that


    they could rely on themselves. However, Elsie was having a totally opposite life aspared to


    Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°The director of the orphanage in which she stayed in the past was a brute, all of the children inside the


    orphanage had to grab for their foods and please the director. Elsie was grown up beating by others


    since young, she looked so thin and weak because she didn¡¯t have enough food to eat before. But you


    know it, if it was just about fighting for foods, maybe this wouldn¡¯t be considered as suffering. However,


    what Elsie had experienced since young was like those you had seen at that ce today, any children


    who looked nice in the orphanage would face that situation. Elsie had experienced this kind of suffering


    when she was not even 10 years old, she knew how painful it was, so she wanted so much to save


    those people immediately. Can you understand, Wilson?¡±


    After Georgia told about these, Wilson apologized to Georgia suddenly.


    ¡°Sorry, can I smoke a cigarette?¡±


    Georgia nodded, Wilson directly took out a cigarette and lit it in front of her, he then kept silent and


    smoked for a few minutes.


    At the end, Wilson talked to Georgia.


    ¡°I will find a way to find out the source of that ce, there were regr customersing and children


    being sent there regrly, this must be a mature production chain. I will find a way to find out this thing


    and save the children.¡±


    ¡°You let Elsie join you.¡±


    Georgia talked to Wilson.


    ¡°Elsie is strong in fact, she won¡¯t live in sorrow of the past, but the wounds in her heart are still not


    healed. I know that she will be happy if you let her save those children, that is the thing that she always


    wants to do in her life. She has already grown up and became strong, but she still wants to save those


    children who are still suffering. Please don¡¯t take the action by yourself, and don¡¯t dislike Elsie if Elsie


    can¡¯t cooperate well, she really wants herself to be involved in the rescue.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Wilson agreed, Georgia then asked again.


    ¡°Since you had been there before, how did Elsie and you find it out at that time? Some more, do you


    have any idea now? Have you gotten any evidence?¡±


    Georgia asked many questions, Wilson answered them slowly.


    ¡°Elsie initially met a middle-aged man by coincidence, she told me that the name of that middle-aged


    man was Chase Lawson, she had mentioned before that he was the director of her orphanagest


    time. From what you told me just now, I have roughly understood why she wants to teach him a lesson.


    Elsie was a bit suspecting him at that time when she saw Chase Lawson bringing a child, she was very


    angry also, so she wanted to give this person a lesson. That time she only told that Chase Lawson


    would bully the child, so both of us followed Chase Lawson to a bungalow in a suburban area.¡±


    ¡°The bungalow is very luxurious, I have checked about the owner of the bungalow aftering back, it


    is bought by a foreigner. I¡¯m still not clear of the identity of this person and I have let someone


    investigate it. Elsie and I then secretly went into the bungalow, we had gone inside from the kitchen.


    After that, Elsie saw that Chase Lawson was exchanging the 10-year-old child in his hand with another


    middle-aged man, she had witnessed those men doing all kinds of lewd stuffs on the children. She


    wanted to rush over there to save the pair of children at that time, so I immediately knocked her out and


    brought her back. We just came back and hadn¡¯t have enough time to investigate about it, so I only


    know this much at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Can you estimate about how many customers and children going today?¡±


    ¡°Almost more than a hundred.¡±


    Wilson sighed and said, Georgia gasped.


    Such a huge number of children and customers, those who could enter the ce were almost all


    considered as powerful and influential people, those people should know but they were just trying to


    cover each other.


    They must had colluded with people from the government¡¯s hospitals and orphanages, this was a huge


    production chain, as well as a huge crime.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing right, we can¡¯t advertently alert them. With such a huge number of customers and


    children, it means that their operation is very covert and careful. If there are any news being disclosed


    to them, these people will definitely switch the ce within a short period of time, and we will not be


    able to save anyone during that time. Their sphere of influence must has already extended to different


    sectors, we can¡¯t make a police report at the police station randomly. If we want to investigate it, we


    must find someone reliable around us to prevent this thing being leaked out¡­ Wilson, you can now use


    all the man power under me, I¡¯ll open the first level ess for you. You don¡¯t have to report to me


    regrly during this period, you can directly investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Lane. I¡¯ll definitely find it out and save those children.¡±


    No matter it was due to the conscience, or due to Elsie¡¯s pain, Georgia felt that for sure she wanted to


    help to save these children since she knew it and she had the ability.


    She had confidence with Wilson¡¯s ability, but she didn¡¯t know how much time it would take and how


    many people would be found behind this matter, she just hoped that there would be a wonderful ending


    by the time.


    After finished discussing with Wilson, Georgia and Wilson then went back to their own bedrooms and


    slept.


    Meanwhile at Aston Powell¡¯s condominium area, Jasper Hond had driven his car in front of the


    condominium¡¯s entrance.


    His car was already stopped in front of the entrance for an hour. After Georgia gave him a call, he had


    immediately instructed someone to investigate about what Georgia had told, which was the closed-


    circuit television around the residential area where Selena Hond had appeared.


    Finally, he had confirmed that his sister was staying in this residential area aftering back to the


    country, this made Jasper feel weird.


    Since she had already came back to the country and had given birth to a baby, why didn¡¯t shee


    back home?


    He didn¡¯t have the contact details of Selena, so Jasper could only stay here and wait.


    Since Selena was staying here, it meant that she would definitelye back.


    After about ten minutes or more, a taxi stopped in front of the residential area.


    Soon, Jasper¡¯s eyes fell on the woman in front, she was getting out of the car while holding a child in


    her arms. That was Selena, Jasper immediately got out of his car and rushed over there.


    At this moment, Selena was holding her son in her arms and walking toward the residential area.


    Suddenly, there was someone blocking in front of her, Selena moved a step backward subconsciously.


    When she realized about the look of the person in front of her, Selena¡¯s face became paler. She turned


    and ran away subconsciously, holding the child in her arms, but Jasper directly pulled Selena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why are you running? Why do you look like seeing a human trafficker when seeing your brother, I was


    wrongst year and I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to abort this child, I apologize okay?¡±


    Jasper knew it too, for sure Selena was fearing that he would snatch the child from her. However, he


    had to admit this since her child was already born, why did she show such a fearful face.


    Selena¡¯s heart was pumping very fast, she really didn¡¯t think of her brother finding out her location.


    Thinking of the son in her arms, Selena had cold sweat all over her body, she didn¡¯t know what to say


    and Jasper was apologizing again.


    ¡°Selena, please forgive me. Last year I was just worried that it would be difficult for you to be a


    single mother, so I had asked you to abort the child. I didn¡¯t know that you wanted this child so much.


    Since the child was already born and mum had told me secretly that you were raising the child alone


    outside which was quite difficult, so she let me find the way to get you and bring you home. Please


    don¡¯t afraid of me, dad and mum have tacitly epted that you had given birth to a child, we won¡¯t


    force you to abandon this child.¡±


    After Jasper told about these, Selena suddenly felt grieved and wanted to cry, she couldn¡¯t hold it and


    cry in a moment.


    Just as her tears dropped, the son in her arms cried loudly as well.


    At this moment, Selena got into a panic, so did Jasper.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Jasper asked in panic.


    ¡°Maybe he is hungry. Brother, let¡¯s go to the room that I rent first, I need to feed him milk.¡±


    Jasper also knew that he couldn¡¯t help in this situation and he shouldn¡¯t bring more troubles to Selena.


    The brother and sister, as well as the child in Selena¡¯s arms walked toward a two-bedroom


    condominium in the residential area.


    After opening the door, Selena talked awkwardly to Jasper.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to breast feed. I¡¯ll go inside the bedroom and feed, we¡¯ll chatter, okay?¡±


    Jasper could only nod, he began observing the condominium after waiting for Selena to go inside the


    bedroom and close the door.


    It was more than 80 square meters, 2 bedrooms and 1 living room, the kitchen seemed to have been


    used for a while. There were baby pampers, tissues, children¡¯s toys and children¡¯s car in the living


    room.


    There were also toddler socks and clothes on the sofa, as well as the dried toddler clothes hung on the


    balcony beside. Jasper then went to the kitchen and opened the fridge, there were many foods inside,


    including Selena¡¯s favorite chili sauce.


    Jasper¡¯s face expression became a bit confused, from what he had investigated from the customs,


    Selena was already back for more than half month. This condominium was fully equipped, it seemed


    like Selena was nning to stay here for a long time, she didn¡¯t n to go back home at all, was she


    really scared by him and their motherst year?


    Jasper¡¯s heart ached, he offered help to Selena to tidy up the clothes and socks on the sofa, then he


    tidied up the milk bottle and fruits ced on the coffee table. After a while, Selena came out from the


    bedroom.


    Jasper saw that Selena wasing out alone, he asked curiously.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby? Why don¡¯t you bring him out?¡±


    ¡°He has fallen asleep after eating.¡±


    Selena said awkwardly, Jasper nodded and let her sit down. The brother and sister were looking at


    each other awkwardly, Selena was rubbing the ten fingers, not knowing how to describe the situation


    she was facing now.


    She felt quite afraid as she had brought the child back. Selena was afraid of her brother knowing the


    truth behind the baby, she was also afraid of the Hond family knowing the truth.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re back, dad and mum were talking about you again and again. You


    had disappeared directly for one year, why were you so stubborn? In fact, after you insisted to go


    overseasst time, we couldn¡¯t find you and we already knew that we were wrong at that time. Since


    you want this child, we shall support you, now please follow me to go back home okay? You are


    staying alone here without a maid to help you, it is too difficult.¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes turned red in a moment, she had thought of bringing the child to go back home, but she


    had seen her brother¡¯s childhood photo, he really looked a bit simr to her child, Selena was afraid of


    her foster mother realizing the fact.


    However, she muste back because her child was having troubles, she muste back to the


    country.

 Chapter 284 Sarah’s Invitation Card

    Chapter 284 Sarah¡¯s Invitation Card


    After she gave birth to the baby for three months, the baby suffered from acute leukaemia. She had


    done the matching herself and sought other matched types in the USA hospital but she could not find a


    suitable donor. So, Selena went back to her country and sought the matched type in the marrow bank.


    Of course, her greatest hope was on Jasper. She hoped that Jasper¡¯s marrow matched her baby.


    She was in a mess after she came back for half of the month, she had not yet organized everything.


    She intended to call Jason initially and asked for his help but she did not expect her brother to find her.


    ¡°Jasper, let me stay outside can or not? I need your help but I don¡¯t want daddy mommy to worry about


    me. I should have called you earlier but I am too busy after Ie back. I n to tell you everything


    after I settle them.¡±


    Jasper definitely would not allow Selena to stay outside alone but his sister seemed to need his help.


    So, he skipped the topic and asked his sister.


    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent? Just tell me, I will help you.¡±


    Selena had drafted her words earlier, she spoke to her brother.


    ¡°Jasper, I have given birth to a son. He is almost four months old now but he suffers from acute


    leukaemia a month ago. He needs matched marrow but I can¡¯t find any in the USA. So, I can juste


    back and search for it. Mine is not suitable for him. Jasper, can you undergo the marrow matching test?


    You¡¯re my brother, maybe you can be the donor.¡±


    His nephew had suffered from a serious illness. Although Jasper disagreed to let his sister give birth to


    the baby, he was worried at the moment.


    ¡°He is your son, I will definitely agree to donate my bone marrow. I will go to the hospital now and see


    whether mine is matched with his. Oh yeah, why don¡¯t you inform daddy mommy? Maybe they can


    donate too? Let them do the test in the hospital. In addition, we have so many rtives in the Hond


    family, I will ask them to check up in the hospital. We also have hundreds of thousands of employees


    work under ourpany. I will put a notice in my office, if there is any matched type, I will award the


    person a few million Yuan. Then, there will be a lot of people undergo the matching test in the hospital,


    you must find a suitable bone marrow for your son among the huge number of donors.¡±


    Selena cried and shook her head. Her secret would be exposed if she really did that. Her brother did


    not know the rtionship between them but her foster parents knew it clearly. She thought and came


    out with an excuse.


    ¡°Jasper, you do it first can or not? I don¡¯t want daddy mommy to worry about me. I¡¯m so wilful and give


    birth to a baby, my baby is even sicked now. I don¡¯t want them to think that I¡¯m useless. If your bone


    marrow is not suitable, then we just execute the method you mentioned just now, ok?¡±


    Selena almost cried and begged him but Jasper was stubborn.


    ¡°Cannot, it¡¯s my fault that I ask you to abort the baby, I don¡¯t respect your opinion at that time. However,


    it involves the life of the child now. That is your son, my nephew and daddy mommy¡¯s grandson as well.


    If we can undergo the matching test earlier, we can save him. You have made a wrong decision.


    Selena, trust my decision. Don¡¯t waste any time finding the matched type. You must listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Jasper, please don¡¯t.¡±


    Selena knelt on the ground and cried suddenly. She did not know how to exin the reason behind it,


    so she could just kneel in front of her brother. Then, she buried her head in his brother¡¯s knees and


    cried loudly. Selena cried so sadly, Jasper never saw her be so suffered before. His heart cracked.


    ¡°Do you have any difficulty? Selena, just tell me. I know I did something wrongst year. Tell me your


    difficulty, then I will not force you.¡±


    Selena begged her brother with her swollen and reddened eyes.


    ¡°Jasper, there is a reason behind that I can¡¯t tell. Just let me do whatever I want and give me some


    days. You go and go the matching test first. If yours is not suitable, then we change to another method,


    ok? It just takes a few days to get the bone marrow report, is it ok?¡±


    Jasper was soft-hearted. His sister never begged him in such a sorrowful way.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯ste now, the hospital is closed already. I will do the test in the hospital tomorrow morning.


    Which hospital will your baby go to? I will contact the dean of the hospital and ask them to prepare


    earlier.¡±


    Selena said out the name of the hospital in which her son stayed. Jasper was relieved then.


    Since he could not tell his parents directly, he could not inform the employees to undergo the test too


    as it would have alerted his parents. But he could ask Robert and Jason for help.


    However, looking at his sister¡¯s pattern, Jasper decided not to say out his method. He could


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is the reason you don¡¯t want to go home and inform our parents about it. Selena, do


    you still stay outside after your son gets the suitable marrow and recovers? Listen to me, let me bring


    you home at that time.¡±


    Selena did not dare to go home, she even wanted to leave stealthily but she could not tell her brother


    about it. So, Selena lied to him.


    ¡°Jasper, I will. After my son recovers, I will follow you go home.¡±


    Selena felt suffered to lie to her brother. Jasper did not notice that, he was satisfied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise. It¡¯ste now, you rest well. I will go home now, don¡¯te with me


    anymore,¡± Jasper stood up and wanted to leave. Selena sent Jasper out. Before Jasper left, he


    responded suddenly.


    ¡°You kept hugging my nephew just now, I haven¡¯t seen his face. Can I see him?¡±


    Selena was stunned but she could not reject his request. So, she brought her brother to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, a baby slept on the bed. He had a ruddyplexion, he closed his eyes tightly.


    ¡°Why babies always look the same?¡±


    Jasper sighed at his sister. He thought his sister would give birth to a good-looking baby but the baby


    looked the same as the babies he saw before.


    Selenaughed at his words. Actually, it was because her son had not yet opened his eyes. After he


    opened his eyes, Jasper may find the difference among babies. However, she did not want Jasper to


    suspect anything so she just smiled.


    ¡°The baby has not yet grown up. They look like that when they are born. You can see his features


    clearly after some time.¡±


    Jasper was uninterested in that. So, he went to the door and wanted to leave. Before he left, he asked


    unpleasantly.


    ¡°The members of the Hond family have big eyes and aquiline nose, why don¡¯t I find the features on


    his face? Do you have any photos of him when he opens his eyes?¡±


    Selena definitely had the photos but she did not want to show him. She revealed a helpless smile.


    ¡°I seldom take photos of him. Jasper, you can see him opening his eyes when you visit us next time.


    Then, you can see his features.¡±


    Selena had said that so Jasper could not help but leave. He did not want her to send him downstairs.


    Jasper straight away entered the lift and said goodbye to Selena.


    After Jasper went home, he was hesitant when looking at his parents. He suppressed his words when


    thinking of Selena¡¯s crying face.


    ¡®Forget it, just wait until I get the marrow report,¡¯ Jasper went to his bedroom and took a bath. He called


    Jason after he wore the bathrobe.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now, I almost sleep. Why do you call me at this time?¡±


    Jason grumbled, Jasper straight away criticized him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a business trip in G City? ording to your nightlife, it¡¯s impossible for you to sleep


    early.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention any nightlife. I asked others to prepare for my happy hours but Miranda showed up


    suddenly. I had asked a woman into my room but Miranda gave the woman money in front of me.


    Then, the woman left directly. What should I do? Do you think she really likes me? Why will she like a


    flippant man like me?¡±


    Jasperughed after hearing Jason¡¯sint.


    ¡°She¡¯s so adorable. Or else, you just ept her love. All in all, you have to marry someone and give


    birth to a baby for the Murphy family. Miranda looks like a proper woman, she likes you some more,


    isn¡¯t it a perfect solution?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her, that¡¯s the point. I don¡¯t have any lust for her, she even ridiculed me just now. If I¡¯m


    angry, she willpensate for my nightlife but I don¡¯t have any lust for her. How can we marry and give


    birth to a baby?¡±


    Jason had chased Miranda out. He had now cleared his lust.


    He just wanted to enjoy his nightlife in G City but he did not expect Miranda to follow him. Since he got


    to know her affection for him, she always showed up in front of him and chased away all the women


    beside him.


    Miranda had helped Jason before, so he could not scold Miranda. He had thrown tantrum on her in the


    hospitalst time but he regretted it afterwards. Miranda was five years younger than him, he thought


    that it was inappropriate for a man to treat a woman in that way.


    ¡®But am I going to tolerate with her forever? Will I be a monk forever?¡¯


    Jason had not thought of a solution to cancel their rtionship. After Jasperughed and spoke some


    words, he voiced out his intention.


    ¡°There are approximately a hundred thousand of employees in yourpany including the workers


    from all over the cities and towns, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why do you ask this kind of question suddenly?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason could not understand his intention.


    ¡°You just put a notice in yourpany and all the branches, ask them to do a bone marrow matching


    test in the hospital. I will take responsibility of the fees andbour work. Among such a huge number of


    people, if someone has a matched type, I will award the person five million Yuan. Then, there must be


    a lot of people go for the matching test.¡±


    Jason felt that it was just an easy task for him, he agreed immediately but he was curious.


    ¡°You never bother others¡¯ issue. Who is sick this time? I believe that it must be an important person for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, important for me. You don¡¯t have to ask for the answer from me now. I will tell you after a few


    days. You just arrange first, it is rted to a life, do it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will ask my assistant to arrange it.¡±


    Jason agreed. After they hung up the call, Jasper thought of Robert.


    Robert had apany asrge as his. Robert even had arge number of employees. However, he


    did not know whether Robert would help in the condition.


    However, it was his nephew, Jasper would not give up any hope. He called Robert. Once Robert picked


    up his call, he straight away said out his intention.


    Meanwhile, Robert agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°I will arrange it, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jasper smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m so worried before I call you, I¡¯m afraid that you will reject my request. I¡¯m so happy that you agree.


    Robert, we are always best friends, thank you for helping me.¡±


    ¡°I misunderstand you all before. It¡¯s me who is too narrow-minded. I should apologize to you all.¡±


    Robert¡¯s voice was emotional, he had experienced a lot of betrayals in the past. So, he was wary of


    everyone around him once he went back. He thought that his friends and fianc¨¦e had cheated on him


    before.


    But after he was kidnapped, he realized that those people treated him sincerely. Of course, he would


    change his attitude.


    They spoke a few words. Jasper and Robert finally became reconciled.


    He even asked Robert out afterwards. He would invite Jason and a few friends to enjoy together and


    restore their rtionship. Robert agreed.


    Jasper did not state the specific time. After he settled his sister¡¯s issue, only he would have the mood


    to enjoy.


    While for another side, after Robert hung up the call, Sierra approached him.


    ¡°Robert, I have received an invitation card. It¡¯s about a charity dinner which I¡¯m personally invited to


    attend but I don¡¯t want to go out recently. Can I reject it?¡±


    Sierra¡¯s characteristic was gentle and kind. She thought that if someone invited her and she did not


    want to attend, she must inform Robert about it.


    Robert was easy with that.


    ¡°If you want to attend, then go. If you don¡¯t want to attend, just ignore it. You can decide everything by


    yourself in the future, we, as the members of the Simpson family don¡¯t need to engage in social


    activities.¡±


    However, after Robert said that, he took a look at the invitation card in Sierra¡¯s hand.


    He had received an invitation card too recently, it was from the Duran family. The person who took


    charge of the Duran family now was a young woman. She was the illegitimate daughter of the Duran


    family, her name was Sarah Duran.


    He never met Sarah before but he heard others saying that she was tactful and had cruel means. She


    wanted to develop the Duran Group in her country now.


    It was rational that she sent the invitation card to him but she sent one more to Sierra personally. ¡®Does


    Sarah want to have a business cooperation with the Simpson family?¡¯


    Robert thought in that way while Sierra observed his expression.


    During the incident of the attack of the scoundrels, she left at the moment. ¡®Robert does not ask me


    about it, then he might not see me leaving.¡¯ Sierra was then relieved.


    Just then, Robert¡¯s phone rang. He took the phone and picked up the call.


    ¡°Mister, the DNA report of you and Annie is out.¡±

 Chapter 285 One Cant Deceive Oneself and Others

    Chapter 285 One Can''t Deceive Oneself and Others


    ¡°What''s the result?¡±


    Robert was quite nervous as he asked that.


    ¡°You are not Annie''s biological father.¡±


    After hearing his assistant saying that from the other side of the phone, Robert kept silent for a long


    time.


    ¡°I get it, go do your thing.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Robert just stood still in silence for around half an hour, when Robert turned


    around, only then he realized that Sierra was still standing there, he felt concerned as he asked.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Is there anything else? It''ste, you should rest first. You don''t need


    to worry about things like dinner party, don¡¯t participate if you don¡¯t want to, it won¡¯t be a trouble for


    me.¡±


    Sierra asked the question she had been suppressing in her heart for so long, she was even sobbing


    and her tears flowed out.


    ¡°Since you came back yesterday, I''ve been wanting to ask you something but my son is in trouble and I


    don''t want to disturb you at such timing. I was fully paying attention to my son, but now I want to ask


    you... Since the kidnap case, you suddenly went overseas and only left me with a message saying that


    you were going overseas for something and you''ll be backter, then you suddenly came back


    yesterday and I saw you talking with Georgia, you were even so close to Georgia''s daughter, I''m not


    afraid that you''ll return to Georgia''s side, I just want to know where have you been for the past month?


    What did you do? Can you tell me the truth? Robert, I''m really scared, I think you dislike me and don''t


    want me anymore."


    Sierra was already crying as she said that.


    ¡°Sorry, I was inconsiderate, I stayed in America for 10 days then I went and stayed in Europe for


    another 10 days, I looked for experts in memory and psychologists, wanting to let them help me


    recover my memory, I felt that there was a mistake in my previous attitude towards my friend, I do


    things fully based on my intuition and character but I hurt the people I cared about, I want to know my


    past memory, I didn''t exin this matter because I''m afraid that you''ll be hurt because of this.¡±


    Robert knew the matter in Sierra''s heart, Sierra always felt that he wouldn''t want her if he had


    recovered his memory.


    Back then, Robert could guarantee that he could still keep his promise and take care of Sierra for the


    rest of her life.


    But then, even Robert couldn''t deceive himself and others, he knew clearly that he wouldn''t know what


    would happen if he had recovered his memory.


    Sierra immediately staggered after hearing Robert''s answer.


    ¡°Then, have you recovered your memory?¡±


    Sierra asked that as she cried, but she felt so nervous at heart.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After hearing that answer, Sierra was surprised and happy at first, but then she started smiling bitterly.


    ¡°I knew that you''d find a way to recover your past memory, Robert, actually I have understood that you


    still want to be with Georgia since you postponed the wedding for half a year, you''re not actually the


    one to me in this matter because I was the one who upied you when you lost your memory, I was


    the one who snatched you away..."


    Sierra felt very wronged as she said that, Robert didn''t even know how to console her, Sierra was


    shocked by his attitude, Robert had yet to recover his memory but his heart was already partial to


    Georgia!


    No, if it was really postponed for half a year, Sierra really couldn''t guarantee that she still had a chance


    to marry Robert, or even seize Robert''s inheritance, Sierra asked Robert after thinking for some time.


    ¡°Robert, actually I have been dreaming of marrying you but I know that you''re hesitating now, then can


    you promise me a small dream?¡±


    Robert asked in confusion.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Can you give me a chance to marry you and be your wife for a month? I won''t mind if after that you


    want to divorce me and be together with Georgia, I just want to be your legitimate wife for a month,


    fulfill my wish, I think after marrying you our son will be legitimate too, so I won''t mind even if you


    divorce after, can you promise me that?¡±


    Sierra had made her own dream so lowly, Robert really felt so guilty, he was going to say yes


    immediately but once he remembered Georgia¡¯s sad gaze at the first ce, he instantly changed what


    he was about to say.


    ¡°Of course I want to say yes to your wish, but I can''t for now, I''m legally married to Georgia and she has


    our marriage certificate, only after half a year Georgia will agree to go through divorce with me, Sierra,


    sorry, I can only say yes to you after half a year.¡±


    Actually, Robert knew that he was just full of excuses, he didn''t even believe that the marriage that


    Georgia said was real, but he felt like he couldn''t decide on saying yes to Sierra at that time, he should


    wait after half a year then consider his choice by then.


    Sierra smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I understand, Robert, I''m going to rest first. Finish your work earlier and rest, don''t tire yourself out.¡±


    After Sierra left, her expression became gloomy.


    Robert unexpectedly wouldn''t listen to her, he even said that Georgia had marriage certificate or


    something, he was lying to her and she knew clearly that Robert and Georgia didn''t get married


    legitimately.


    In such a situation, she must think of other way.


    Sierra was thinking at heart of what she was supposed to do, when she was even going to call Jayson,


    she realized that she received a call from a stranger, Sierra hesitated and didn''t want to ept it, in the


    end she just hung up.


    But that number sent her a message instead.


    ¡°Sierra, if you don''t ept my call, your details will be exposed to Robert too.¡±


    At that moment, Sierra''s heart suddenly heated hard.


    Soon, that number called her again.


    Sierra was helpless when she epted the call, there was a woman''s voiceing from the call.


    ¡°Sierra, I did something today. Robert did a paternal test with Georgia''s daughter, they are cater and


    daughter but I told the hospital to make a fake result and made Robert think that he''s not Annie''s


    biological father. He must be very doubtful of Georgia now, the rtionship and trust that Georgia built


    with him during the kidnap will be broken because of that, Sierra, this is my gift first for you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Sierra asked in rm.


    The woman on the other side of the phoneughed.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared? If you want to know who I am, I can give you a chance to meet me.¡±

 Chapter 286 Desires in the Heart

    Chapter 286 Desires in the Heart


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying, I have no interest in seeing you, I am going to hang up the phone


    and I hope that you will not disturb me again.¡±


    After she went through the panic in the beginning, Sierra turned back into her calmness again.


    Even though the other party might already know who she really was, but she could not let any loose


    ends show.


    The other person might just be trying the water, or maybe they really already found out something


    secretive, but she could not have any words put in her mouth by this woman.


    After saying so, Sierra hung up the phone.


    But suddenly the number sent her a text message.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to give up working with me? This might be your only chance right now,


    otherwise, I will let Robert know that his DNA report was faked, what do you think if I told him it was


    you?¡±


    Sierra wasn¡¯t going to mind this threat, she believed that Robert wouldn¡¯t be led by any random person,


    but then this number sent another message.


    ¡°I investigated the rtionship between you and Jayson, what, are you not going to answer me?¡±


    In that moment, Sierra¡¯s eyes showed panic.


    The rtionship between her and Jayson was high level secret, she knew that nobody was allowed to


    know about it, but how did this woman find out?


    Her heart started racing, then another call came in.


    This time, Sierra closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then she answered the call.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?¡±


    This time, Sierra started negotiating.


    If she pretended not to know anything, she had a feeling that this woman was going to tell everything to


    Robert, that was of no advantage for her.


    ¡°So, that is how it is like.¡±


    The person on the other side of the line suddenly startedughing, afterughing the call was ended,


    Sierra¡¯s eyes were dark.


    She was sure that she was yed, that woman had no evidence, she was just testing the water, but


    Sierra fell into her trap.


    What the woman was focusing on was the rtionship between Jayson and Sierra, who could possibly


    focus on their rtionship?


    Sierra was more than anxious, she was yed by that woman, and she was furious, this also had


    something to do with Jayson, she had to find a secret ce to call him.


    Just when she told him about everything, Jayson started to yell on the phone.


    ¡°Why were you so stupid this time, you fell into her trap, she only mentioned a few things, has she told


    you any other information?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else, I cannot guess who she might be.¡±


    Jayson only had one enemy in that moment, those were Sarah and Travis who didn¡¯t leave him alone.


    If someone was watching over him all this time, or even found Sierra, this person must be either Sarah


    or Travis, so he started asking Sierra.


    ¡°Is anything suspicious about Sarah and Travis? Those two have been looking for me all this time,


    maybe they have found you, maybe this phone call was just to find out more.¡±


    Sierra knew that Sarah and Jayson had a history, she suddenly thought of the invitation, was this


    phone call really by Sarah? Sierra told him immediately about the invitation.


    ¡°Normally it would be enough to send Robert an invitation, but she sends me one separately, I don¡¯t


    know if that is because she respects me, or if she wants to see my reaction, but why would she do that,


    I cannot be sure if this has anything to do with Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Then go and join this party, clearly she invited you in person, go and see what her attitude towards you


    is, if she might be intentionally testing you? If she is watching you and testing you, it means that this


    phone call could be from her.¡±


    Actually she wasn¡¯t going to the party, but now she had no choice, so Sierra agreed.


    On the other side, after Sarah hung up her phone, she showed a deep and meaningful smile.


    Actually she was just going to test the water with Sierra, but who knew that she got so much


    information, this Sierra clearly was in contact with Jayson, she got that result quite fast.


    After her call just now, Sierra must have immediately told Jayson, then, Sierra would surelye to the


    charity event.


    But, Sarah wasn¡¯t interested if Jayson would doubt her, Jayson hid himself quite well, no matter what


    the rtionship between these two were, she had no way to find Jayson¡¯s trace right now, so she


    thought why not let him feel that she had a lot of information, make him nervous.


    She had to find a way to get him out of his hole though, he must be hidden in some really secretive


    ce, if she didn¡¯t force him out of his hiding ce, she would never be able to catch him.


    Sierra might be a good pawn, if she could get her hair that night, and with Wesley¡¯s hair that Georgia


    provided for her, and Robert¡¯s hair, everything would be solved.


    When Sarah thought about this, she called Travis, she didn¡¯t tell him about her talking to Sierra, she


    talked to him about something else.


    ¡°I asked someone to fake the DNA test of Robert and Georgia¡¯s daughter, Robert already got the result,


    right now he must think that Georgia wants to lie to him once more, that girl is not his daughter.¡±


    After hearing what Sarah said, Travis started asking.


    ¡°Why would you do that? Sarah, what do you want?¡±


    In Travis¡¯ heart, even thought he had a ce for Georgia deep inside, and he wanted to be with


    Georgia, but she also respected Georgia¡¯s wishes.


    Before, Sarah had been cooperating well with him, she was helping him all the time, Travis did not


    understand why she would do that?


    Wasn¡¯t she trying to ruin the rtionship between Robert and Georgia?


    Robert hated Georgia before, he always felt that the people around him were lying to him, after being


    kidnapped once, they finally turned around the image in Robert¡¯s heart, they finally got a step closer,


    but now Sarah did this.


    Travis had never been angry at Sarah, but right in that moment, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, the reason why I did this is because there are some things I want to find out.¡±


    Sarah told him about Sierra and told him about the results she got from that day.


    ¡°Sierra admitted the rtionship with Jayson after what I said to her, she got nervous, and she was


    ready to negotiate with me, this is enough to prove that the two of them are connected, and my gift to


    her will be this fake DNA test, then she will think that I am working with her, after that I will keep testing


    her, I will use all kinds of traps, she actually fell inside, even though I don¡¯t know where Jayson is, but I


    know that the two of them are in contact, they might even meet, all we need to do is to watch Sierra. Of


    course, I will use this present to her to work with her, and find out who she really is.¡±


    Sarah already told him her reasons, so Travis couldn¡¯t say anything to her.


    But he still felt that this would hurt Georgia.


    ¡°Since you already tested Sierra, when will you tell Robert about the truth of the DNA test? You got to


    let him know that the report is a fake.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, as soon as someone gives him a hint, he will know the truth, but I don¡¯t suggest to let him


    know the truth right now, Travis, you have been helping Georgia to get back with Robert all the time,


    are you sure Robert will be able to make her happy?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Travis was questioning her, he didn¡¯t like it when Sarah was trying to guess his thoughts.


    ¡°You can use this chance to see what Robert¡¯s attitude will be towards Georgia when he sees the result


    of the DNA test. If he really respects her and loves her, he would never hurt her, this is your only


    chance, if the rtionship between Georgia and Robert is ruined, she will see the good in you, maybe


    you and Georgia will have a chance to be together.¡±


    ¡°Sarah!¡±


    Travis finally yelled at her.


    ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t interfere with what is between Georgia and me! It¡¯s my own business what I want to


    do, don¡¯t try to guess what I want, if you do something like this again, I will immediately cancel the


    cooperation between us.¡±


    Travis said this in anger and hung up the phone, Sarah on the other hand suddenly smiled after the call


    ended, then, her eyes suddenly looked sad.


    She knew Travis well, this man didn¡¯t want to do some things, he didn¡¯t want Georgia to be


    disappointed in him, so she did it for him, so that Travis didn¡¯t have to get his hands dirty.


    Travis got up early the next day, he took a cab to Georgia¡¯s rented vi, he wanted to tell Georgia about


    the DNA test with Robert.


    When he arrived at the gate to her house, it was already passed 7am, Travis knocked the door, but it


    was Wilson who opened, after he went inside, he couldn¡¯t find Georgia, neither did he see Annie or


    Elsie, so Travis asked.


    ¡°Where is Georgia, there is something I need to tell her!¡±


    ¡°Annie just got up, she is dressing her.¡±


    Wilson told him without any expression on his face, Travis had to wait patiently on the couch.


    Then he saw Elsieing over, she didn¡¯t even bother about Wilson, she didn¡¯t even have the mood to


    greet Travis, she sat down at the table and started her breakfast, Travis had never seen Elsie so angry


    that she was spreading such an aura from all her body, he was stunned.


    Then, Wilson who was sitting in front of him got up and went to the chair opposite to Elsie to sit down.


    ¡°I already asked someone to investigate about what happened yesterday, I will find out everything and


    get the children.¡±


    Wilson didn¡¯t know how to apologize, he could only promise to Elsie that he would free those children.


    Elsie looked at the man with sarcasm, she didn¡¯t want to say anything, she still remembered what this


    man did yesterday, and those mocking contents, even though she knew that he was right, but Elsie


    was filled with anger, he didn¡¯t want to talk to Wilson right now.


    Wilson could only keep quiet, after a while, Georgia came downstairs with Annie, when she saw that


    Travis was there, she was a little surprised.


    Annie was going to primary school now, after finishing breakfast, she had to send her to school,


    Georgia sat down Annie at the table and then asked Travis.


    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, do you need something?¡±


    Travis was about to tell her, when Elsie already started talking to Georgia.


    ¡°Can you tell Wilson to get out? I don¡¯t want to see him here again.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wilson tell you? He will find out everything about yesterday and he will help those kids get out of


    trouble, he already promised me, he will take you along on his investigations, you two can find a way to


    find the truth and to help those kids.¡±


    Elsie looked at Wilson with strange eyes, then, sheined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work with this guy, he doesn¡¯t respect me, if I really came along, he would get sick of


    me, and think that I am only in the way, I even feel annoyed just looking at him now, Georgia, find


    someone else to investigate with him, or find someone else do work with me, I don¡¯t want to be with


    Wilson.¡±


    Georgia knew that Elsie was still mad, sheughed helplessly.


    ¡°When we went to Switzend, you saw what Wilson can do, I cannot find another person who is as


    powerful as he is, if you want someone else to help you, it will take time, with each day, those kids will


    feel more pain, but Wilson is different, if he says soon, then he will do anything in his power and in his


    fastest speed, don¡¯t you believe that?¡±


    Elsie was quiet suddenly, of course she knew Wilson¡¯s powers, except for his strength, his intelligence


    was high, Elsie had to admit that she wasn¡¯t as smart, but Wilson was one of the smartest person.


    Elsie knew that she was rash about the incident of yesterday, Wilson made the best decision, he just


    couldn¡¯t lose his face, and when she was angryter on, Wilson¡¯s heartless mocking, saying that she


    was still a child, the disrespect in his words made it hard to ept for her.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Georgia was right, the longer she waited, the more pain those children had to suffer, she couldn¡¯t just


    find anybody useless to help her, that would hurt the kids even more, so Elsie had to agree to working


    with Wilson.


    Then she kept eating her breakfast in a bad mood, after a long time of silence Wilson said.


    ¡°I apologize to you about yesterday, it¡¯s my fault and I am sorry.¡±


    Wilson suddenly apologized to her which made Elsie startled.


    Within that moment, her mood turned better, if Wilson was going to be so good in the future, to


    apologize when he had to, then there was nothing that could make her ufortable during their


    cooperation.


    ¡°Since you are so sincere, I will forgive you.¡±


    Elsie continued to take her breakfast in a good mood, Georgia waited patiently for Annie to finish.


    After their breakfast, Georgia was about to take Annie to school, she looked at Travis who was silently


    sitting there.


    She remembered that she asked Travis about something, then Elsie interrupted him.


    She forgot about that already, and Georgia smiled apologetic.


    ¡°Travis, I almost forgot that I was asking you something, what were you going to tell me?¡±

 Chapter 287 Ask Selena Holland for Help

    Chapter 287 Ask Selena Hond for Help


    However, Travis Armstrong suddenly didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    ¡°Are you going to send Annie to school right now? Don¡¯t mind me first. I haven¡¯t figured this matter out


    yet. I¡¯ll talk to you after I think this through.¡±


    Travis also suddenly wanted to know how Robert Simpson¡¯s attitude towards Georgia Lane would


    change after he received another false paternity test report. Georgia didn¡¯t know Travis¡¯ struggle and


    suffering deep inside. She smiled and nned to send Annie to the school.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Annie¡¯s school yet. I¡¯lle with you guys.¡±


    Travis spoke from the side.


    In the end, Elsie rke and Wilson Weaver ate breakfast together. Then, they went out to investigate


    the matter.


    Georgia and Travis both sat in the car and apanied Annie to the school.


    Georgia and Travis personally sent Annie to the ssroom. Recently, parents all personally sent and


    picked their kids up from the school.


    The psychotic attackst time was investigated already. That was a psycho who was frustrated at his


    own life. He inexplicably came to this kind of expensive school and vented out outside the school just


    because he was suddenly fired from his job. That person developed hatred for the rich, but the school


    couldn¡¯t close down just because of this kind of person.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    So, the school required parents to personally send and pick their kids up from school. Any strangers


    weren¡¯t allowed to send or pick up the kids.


    Of course, the number of security guards at the school gates also multiplied.


    After both of them sent Annie inside the ssroom, they bumped into Robert and Sierra Moon this


    time. Both of them came to send Wesley Simpson to school.


    After they sent Wesley inside the ssroom, Georgia, Travis, Robert, and Sierra stared at each other.


    Georgia stayed silent since she didn¡¯t know what to say. However, Travis stared at Robert¡¯s face. He


    wanted and intended to test Robert¡¯s attitude, but Robert looked coldly. There wasn¡¯t even anything


    unusual when he gazed at Georgia.


    Travis couldn¡¯t figure out what Robert was thinking right now with this.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    In the middle of silence, Travis spoke to Robert and Sierra.


    ¡°Miss Lane and Mister Armstrong seemed to have a really good rtionship.¡±


    Sierra suddenly said something like that. She subconsciously looked at Robert. However, Robert


    turned around and spoke to Sierra instead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Robert held Sierra¡¯s hand after he said that. He nearly used force to pull Sierra away, and it seemed


    like he didn¡¯t want to stay here even for a moment.


    Georgia watched this man leave her as he held another woman¡¯s hand. She stayed motionless for a


    few seconds, then she smiled wryly.


    ¡°Are men¡¯s hearts so fickle? His attitude towards me was alright before, but he was so cold to me when


    he saw me a while ago. It was as if I offended him. Tell me, Travis. Are men¡¯s hearts this twisted? His


    attitude towards people drastically changed for no reason. I really can¡¯t figure out what he is thinking


    right now.¡±


    ¡°Gigi, I¡¯m just saying if, if up until the end, he still hasn¡¯t recovered his memory or he still doesn¡¯t


    choose you after he recovers his memory, what would you do by then?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t expect Travis to ask this question. However, she actually thought about the answer


    already. Georgia felt that it was a little heavy on her heart to suddenly say her answer out loud.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t live desperately just because of a man. If he would still give up on me after five months, I


    could only respect his decision. No one has ever needed to revolve around another person in this world


    anyway. Not everyone gets to have a happy marriage and love life either. I already have a daughter


    and my own business. Thus, I wouldn¡¯t let my life be a mess.¡±


    Hope suddenly rose from the depth in Travis¡¯ mind. Sarah Duran¡¯s words were left in his mind like a


    demon. Didn¡¯t he want Georgia toe back to him? Of course, he wanted that.


    If Robert and Georgia really gradually drifted apart just because of these small misunderstandings,


    then the two of them would miss their opportunity and destiny. It would be just like when he was forced


    to leave Georgia after he lost his memory. This was all God¡¯s will, so they couldn¡¯t me others for it.


    Travis suddenly had high hopes, so he gave up to say that matter out.


    He wanted to try whether he and Georgia were destined with each other this time.


    In the evening, Elsie and Wilson suddenly came back when Georgia and Annie had finished eating


    dinner already.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out for the entire day. Do you have any new findings?¡±


    Georgia asked the two of them. She poured two cups of tea and put them in front of them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been following Chase Lawson today. After he married Millie Lawson, they adopted two children.


    They didn¡¯t have their own biological children. One of the children was the one he brought out that day.


    Then, I investigated Chase¡¯s decades of experiences. He was the director of an orphanage before.


    However, there was a fire five years ago at the orphanage. This matter couldn¡¯t be investigated clearly


    on the inte. Probably only the police station has the file of the case. It was obvious that something


    big happened. However, Chase smoothly resigned from the orphanage as the director. Then, he


    started apany with a lump sum of money. I suspect that he must know a major secret. I want to


    look up that year¡¯s case. However, people like them would definitely be sensitive about it. If we directly


    ask someone to investigate Chase¡¯s files, the people behind would probably immediately know about


    this information, which would affect our investigation on this matter. We want to find a reliable person to


    pull Chase¡¯s files out, but I don¡¯t have any connections in the police station. Do you have any, Miss


    Lane?¡±


    This matter should be investigated quietly. Although she knew some people from the police station,


    Georgia still knew that she couldn¡¯t ask help from them if she didn¡¯t have a full 100 percent trust in


    them. This was to not act too rashly and startle anyone.


    After thinking for a moment, Georgia suddenly remembered Selena Hond whom she saw two days


    ago. Although Selena definitely didn¡¯t work in the police station anymore, she worked in the police


    station for a long time before. So Selena might have a way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to help, but I need to ask and invite first. Wait for my news.¡±


    After Georgia spoke, she immediately gave Jasper Hond a phone call.


    ¡°Have you found the ce where Selena lives now?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Are you looking for my younger sister for something?¡±


    Jasper curiously asked, so Georgia admitted her intention.


    ¡°I am indeed looking for her for something. It¡¯s about the internal affairs of the police. Although she


    doesn¡¯t work there now, I have something to ask her about. I don¡¯t want to ask other people because


    this matter needs to be kept confidential.¡±


    ¡°What is this about? You¡¯re acting so secretive. Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Jasper was very interested. Her younger sister was too busy taking care of her kid now, so Jasper


    thought that he shouldn¡¯t bother his sister anymore if he could fix it.


    ¡°No, you never worked in the police station anyway. Moreover, she might not necessarily know about


    this matter. I¡¯m just going to ask her. Just tell me her cell phone number.¡±


    Jasper could only give Selena¡¯s cell phone number to Georgia. Georgia immediately gave Selena a


    phone call.


    Jasper already told Selena that Georgia spoke to him because she had seen her whereabouts. Then,


    she found her from her brother.


    Jasper already let her know ahead of this before this phone call. Selena curiously asked after she


    answered the phone.


    ¡°My brother said that you¡¯re looking for me for something which is actually about the police station.


    What is it about?¡±


    ¡°I want to look into the file of a case. The detailed process of this kind of file can only be seen inside the


    police station, but I don¡¯t want other people to know about this. It¡¯s best if only a few people know about


    this because the information might leak out. Can you help me with this matter?¡±


    Selena was a police woman before. How could she not know what Georgia meant?


    ¡°Is it a case that would involve a lot of people? Why are you investigating a case now?¡±


    Selena knew that Georgia was a rich billionaire now. Since she was already so rich, she could just


    directly ask a person from below to investigate it. However, she was acting so secretively, which meant


    that this matter would involve a lot of people. Thus, it had to be kept confidential. In fact, she should


    only find people she trusted. Any stranger could easily leak it out.


    Georgia trusted Selena. Selena helped her a lot before. Selena always stood on her side when she


    was clearing her name on the car ident case. She didn¡¯t mind briefly telling her this matter, so


    Georgia briefly described what Elsie and Wilson saw.


    ¡°¡­The people involved were too many. Although I don¡¯t know who attended the party, but it was


    located in such a secluded ce with so many people gathered and partying together. This could only


    mean that people from every industry could have possibly attended. They have a very strongwork.


    I¡¯ve checked the news over these few years. Nothing from this area has ever been exposed. This


    meant that they are extremely powerful. I don¡¯t want to act rashly, startle them, and let them quickly


    move to another ce. I want to rescue those children, so I need to secretly check someone¡¯s file.


    Also, nobody should know about this.¡±


    Selena was a person with a strong sense of justice. After she listened to Georgia tell the entire story,


    she immediately agreed.


    ¡°Let me think of a way. Do you remember Camden? I have a good rtionship with him. He¡¯s an


    upright person and still continues to work as a police officer inside right now. I¡¯ll let him think of a way to


    find and get the files out. When the timees, I¡¯ll show the file to you. But I need to ask him first if he


    is willing. If I haven¡¯t resigned, I can find a way to get the file, but I can¡¯t return to the police station now.


    You also saw that I have a child in my arms now that day, so I can¡¯t directly help you. We can only find


    other people to help you. Are you willing to trust Camden?¡±


    Georgia had met Camden before. Camden was the one who took notes during thest time that


    psycho attacked her. Georgia smiled, then she spoke of this incident.


    ¡°Did you find out who was the one behind the criminal? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re really just suddenly


    attacked by a psycho.¡±


    Selena asked curiously since Georgia¡¯s identity was very sensitive right now. She even inherited such a


    huge amount of inheritance. She didn¡¯t think that it was just a simple attack by a psycho. Someone


    must definitely be behind this.

 Chapter 288 Aston’s Girlfriend

    Chapter 288 Aston¡¯s Girlfriend


    ¡°I''ve been investigating it for a long time, but I can''t get goods on the person behind this, and I can''t find


    out who instigated the madman to do this. It ends up with nothing conclusive.¡±


    Georgia sighed out. The madman almost killed her, but she could not find out the person behind it at


    all. The madman was a fool who lived on the street and did not have any rtives or friends. She had


    found out that his rtives had long passed away. She also did not find out his motive to do so and


    could not find out who instigated him. So Georgia could only give up the investigation.


    ¡°After you''ve done the questioningst time, Camden asked me about your current situation. He will be


    happy if you call him since he cares about you so much. But I have to investigate Camden''s identity


    first. I''m sorry for that. I must thoroughly prepare for all eventualities of this matter.¡±


    Selena was not angry about it because she understood the gravity of the matter.


    She knew what Camden was doing every hour of a day, but she was not living together with him. So


    she could not strike her chest as a gesture of guarantee that Camden had no problem with his identity.


    ¡°You find a way to investigate his identity. I''lle back to ask for Camden''s help if there is no problem


    with his identity.¡±


    Georgia spoke to Wilson and Elsie after she hung up.


    ¡°There is a person who can help us, but you have to investigate his identity first.¡±


    Georgia told them about Camden and asked Wilson to investigate his identity carefully.


    Georgia started to work by the next day.


    She had previously made an appointment with Aston to go to work together. She got up early. She sent


    Annie to school to meet the responsibility of a mother before she went to work. Aston had arrived at


    MU Research Institute by the time Georgia arrived there.


    Both of them waited in the lobby of MU Research Institute and waited for Professor Lee to take them


    into theboratory.


    Georgia and Aston were not members of Professor Lee''s research team. They could not simply go in


    by themselves, even though they were going back to work. So it was more appropriate for Professor


    Lee to take them into theboratory and introduce them to his team members.


    Both of them did not wait for a long time. Professor Lee had arrived at the lobby at around 8.30 in the


    morning. Professor Lee showed a generous smile when he saw Georgia and Aston stood together.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even find apetent member to carry out the research work since you two left the team.


    I''m d that you guys are finallying back to the team. The previous research topic seems to fail to


    be leading nowhere. I''ll immediately assign you some heavy tasks, and you have to make


    achievements as soon as possible.¡±


    Georgia and Aston agreed with a smile. After that, Professor Lee took them into theboratory. Georgia


    found that the research team had some changes.


    She knew half of the team members, and the rest of the team members were some neers that


    she did not know. Then, Professor Lee directly called all of the people to a meeting.


    After announcing Georgia and Aston would return to work in the team, the colleagues who used to


    know both of them were a little surprised. Many people looked at Georgia with astonishment and


    puzzle.


    They all knew through the news that Georgia had property over a hundred billion yuan, and she was


    the top ten female billionaires in the world. They were all surprised when they knew Georgia was going


    to work with them in theboratory.


    However, they were in a meeting, so they could only listen to Professor Lee discussing the


    experiment''s progress and the key tasks of the following six months.


    After the meeting, the team members looked at Georgia without any concealment as if she was


    something else.


    Simon took the initiative to walk over to Georgia and asked her.


    ¡°I''ve heard about what has happened to you this year, and it''s like a blessing in disguise. Why are you


    forever. Do you know how envious I am about that?¡±


    Theb colleagues around them were curious about how Georgia would answer Simon''s question.


    They tensed themselves and listened to Georgia.


    Georgia felt gracious when she saw Simon. Simon was her senior who took her to work at MU


    Research Institute back then, but then they had some misunderstandings. However, Simon still stood


    on her side and helped her since the matter of Anaya happened. So Georgia earnestly answered his


    question.


    ¡°My dream is to do research work in theb, and I want to be a scientist who goes down in history


    as one of the greats. Do you believe me?¡±


    Theb colleagues around them did not believe her words and sneered at Georgia when they heard


    her words. Georgia did not want to exin more about it. Simon smiled and patted her on the arm.


    ¡°I know you well that you''lle back to chase your dream for sure. I thought it would drag your dream


    after inheriting the property. I know you well that you are good at research work instead of running a


    business. Georgia, I''m happy to see you again in theb.¡±


    Simon walked over to her and reached out his hands, and Georgia also reached out her hands to


    embrace him. Both of them did not speak anymore, but they understood each other. Georgia felt happy


    when Simon looked at her in an appreciating manner as a friend, and his eyes did not show the love


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    between men and women like he used to be.


    Theb members were mainly doing experiments and research works in theb. Even though theb


    members were full of questions about Georgia, they were busy with their tasks. Georgia and Aston


    went to Professor Lee''s office to have a meeting to discuss the following work progress.


    ¡°Aston has been participating in research work in the US this year, so he did not drag the progress of


    his research. In contrast, Georgia has faced so much misery and has been in aa state this year.


    Although it was helpless, you''ve dragged the progress of the research indeed. I can immediately assign


    Aston some tasks now, while Georgia, you can''t start to do research work now.¡±


    ¡°I''ve summarized the result and the progress of the biological researchboratories in the world this


    year, and I saved the summary in the USB sh drive. You have to figure out all of these in a week and


    write me a report about it. I want to know your idea about these before deciding on a direction of


    research. Don''t rush for a quick result, okay?¡±


    Georgia wanted to go back to work in theb right away, but what Professor Lee said was right. So she


    immediately agreed with him.


    ¡°I''ll learn all of this knowledge as soon as possible before I go back to work in theb.¡±


    Aston gave another USB sh drive to Georgia after they returned to the office.


    ¡°I don''t know how much Professor Lee summarized the biological research works, and here is my


    summary of the news and discussion of the major forums. You have a look yourself, and you cane


    to me if you have any doubts about these. I go to experiment first. You can read it on theputer


    now, then we discuss it after work. Don''t you want to see my girlfriend? She is back and will pick me up


    at the end of the day. I''ll take you to see her and treat you to dinner.¡±


    Georgia was a little excited, and she eagerly wanted to see his girlfriend.


    After talking for a while, Georgia turned on theputer and focused on reading the research


    materials she missed this year. How far the biopharmaceutical industry got in the world? Was there any


    new direction of progress in the research of other countries? Georgia had been reading various


    experimental data until she forgot the time.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Georgia was supposed to pick up Annie from school. However, Georgia


    was at work, so she could only let Elsie to pick up Annie.


    Elsie was nominally Annie''s aunt. Georgia also told the school that Elsie was going to pick up Annie.


    So there was no problem with this matter.


    Georgia also did not want people to think that she had the privilege at MU Research Institute. After


    Georgia ate lunch, she began to discuss some things that she did not understand with her colleagues.


    She thought that her summary report was too broad, and she needed more detailed data.


    It was 5.30 in the evening when Georgia got off work. She said goodbye to Professor Lee, then she


    walked towards the outside together with Aston.


    ¡°Is your girlfriend waiting for you right outside now?¡±


    Georgia asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, she''s been waiting outside for a few minutes. You''ll meet her soon.¡±


    Aston said and showed a gentle smile on his face.


    Georgia confirmed at this moment that Aston must be like his girlfriend a lot.


    A cold man would also be soft when he fell in love.


    Georgia and Aston walked out of the entrance of theboratory. However, Georgia was stunned when


    he introduced his girlfriend to her.


    How could she be his girlfriend?

 Chapter 289 Kayden Had Returned

    Chapter 289 Kayden Had Returned


    Georgia remained sluggishly there. Her hands were trembling.


    Aston, on the other hand, had already taken the hand of the woman, who was in front of him in his


    hand. He walked to the front of Georgia.


    ¡°This is my girlfriend. She is Kayden.¡±


    Kayden smiled brightly at Georgia after Aston finished speaking this sentence. Then, Kayden extended


    her hand for a handshake.


    However, Georgia didn¡¯t extend her hand. She just stayed sluggish there. She didn¡¯t know how to react,


    and her mind had not recovered from the shock.


    Aston realized that something was wrong as well. Kayden also asked Aston.


    ¡°Is it that Miss Lane doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°No. Maybe she has thought of something and can¡¯t get it out of her head.¡±


    Aston grabbed Georgia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why do you appear to be soulless? Do you have to be so surprised when you meet my girlfriend?¡±


    However, Georgia looked at Kayden, who was in front of her.


    She wanted to say it several times, but it ended up being the only sentence she asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we know each other? Why did you show that you just met me for the first time just now?¡±


    After Georgia asked this question, Aston, who was next to them,ughed and spoke before Kayden


    could respond.


    ¡°So, you two actually knew each other before. Kayden had previously suffered a concussion. She was


    lying in a pool of blood on the ground when I saved her. After that, I took care of her. We then fell in


    love. However, Kayden hasn¡¯t recalled her past memories until now, and she hasn¡¯t found her family.


    Georgia, do you know Kayden¡¯s family?¡±


    Aston¡¯s face was filled with anticipation, but Georgia was taken aback.


    ¡°Did you lose your memories?¡±


    She asked Kayden. Kayden only smiled lightly and nodded. However, Georgia felt that the expression


    in Kayden¡¯s eyes when she looked at her was not the same as when a person looked at a stranger.


    Georgia felt that everything was a mess.


    However, Aston was her friend, and he seemed to like Kayden very much now. So, she was not sure if


    Kayden had really lost her memories. Georgia spoke to Aston.


    ¡°I have some questions for you. Come here for a while. I would like to talk to you alone.¡±


    Aston was a bit worried. Kayden spoke to Aston.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the side. You just go and talk to Miss Lane. I¡¯m not going


    anywhere.¡±


    Aston felt relieved when he saw Kayden¡¯s thoughtfulness. He and Georgia walked a few meters away.


    Aston frowned and asked.


    ¡°You seem to hate my girlfriend. Why? Did you two not get along well before?¡±


    However, Georgia looked at Aston, who was in front of her, with sparkling eyes. Her voice sounded as


    if she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Aston, do you really adore your girlfriend?¡±


    Aston frowned after Georgia asked this question.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why do you look so serious? She is my girlfriend. Of course, I love her.¡±


    ¡°It is not that I have anything against Kayden. I just don¡¯t get it¡­¡±


    Georgia told Aston about their process, Kayden and her, getting to know each other after thinking about


    it for quite some time in her head.


    ¡°You know I spent a year in aast year. Before that, I was kidnapped by Laurence and was taken


    to the ind. You should know Laurence, right?¡±


    Georgia gave Aston a bitter smile as he nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s Kayden¡¯s identity? She was one of Laurence¡¯s bodyguards as well as one of Laurence¡¯s


    confidants, in whom Laurence had a great deal of faith. She was in charge of many of Laurence¡¯s


    affairs. I¡¯m not sure why you saved her in a pool of blood, and I¡¯m not sure why she had lost her


    memories. But all I want to do is to tell you about her past identity. She is, however, your girlfriend. As


    an outsider, I have nothing to say if you don¡¯t care about this. But, because of Laurence, Robert


    disappearedst year, and I was involved in an ident as well. After that, a major incident urred


    on the ind, and Kayden disappeared like this. If she regains her memories, I would like to ask her if


    she knows anything about what happened after that, as this may involve the secret of Robert¡¯s


    disappearance. This is important to me.¡±


    Georgia had used all of her patience and kind tone to tell Aston that she and Kayden knew each other.


    But Aston asked her a question right after she finished saying all of these sentences.


    ¡°Do you hate my girlfriend? You don¡¯t seem to like her.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t say she liked Kayden, so she nodded honestly.


    ¡°At least in thest year, during the few meetings I had had with her, she had hurt Robert and me many


    times. She was always on Laurence¡¯s side. Of course, I don¡¯t me her. But that isn¡¯t possible if you


    want me to feel like a friend to her.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, Aston frowned. Finally, he said to Georgia.


    ¡°I was not aware that she had this kind of identity in the past. But since she is already my girlfriend, she


    will be my wife in the future. And I¡¯ll take care of her for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll protect her no matter what


    she had done in the past. Georgia, I hope that you won¡¯t do anything bad to her.¡±


    Georgia even wanted to give a bitter smile. Did she seem to be going against Kayden or seeking


    revenge on her? How could she have these kinds of thoughts?


    She only hoped that Kayden would be able to recover her memories, and it was best that Kayden could


    tell her what happened on the ind after she had fallen into aa.


    Georgia remained silent. Aston spoke up again.


    ¡°Originally, I nned to introduce my girlfriend to you, and we can have dinner together. But looking at


    the situation now, we won¡¯t be able to eat together. Georgia, I understand your position. But I have to


    stand on my girlfriend¡¯s side. Just forget about the dinner today. I¡¯ll now bring my girlfriend back home.


    You go back home also. In the future, we¡¯ll still be colleagues at work. But if my girlfriend really


    recovers her memories, I will ask for her permission if you want to meet her at that time.¡±


    Aston turned around and walked towards Kayden right after he finished speaking.


    Georgia was standing in the same ce and remained silent. She felt a little sad suddenly. She thought


    her and Aston¡¯s rtionship was already solid, but Aston protected his girlfriend subconsciously in


    today¡¯s matter. Georgia couldn¡¯t deny that she was in a mood.


    She had a strange feeling. She didn¡¯t believe that Kayden had lost her memories. Georgia always felt


    that Kayden¡¯s expression in her eyes when she looked at her was redolent in meaning.


    In the end, Georgia got into her car soullessly and headed to the vi where she lived.


    And, after Aston walked to Kayden¡¯s side, Kayden asked curiously.


    ¡°Won¡¯t we have dinner together anymore?¡±


    Aston rubbed her ears. He had never liked anyone before, but since he had taken Kayden into his


    heart, he couldn¡¯t see anyone else in his eyes.


    And he had only one thought in his head, which was to let her be the happiest woman in the world.


    Although Georgia was only a bit puzzled and hated Kayden a little, he didn¡¯t want to force Kayden to be


    together with Georgia and caused Kayden to be unhappy.


    ¡°You and Georgia didn¡¯t get along well during the time when you lost your memories. I was not aware


    that you two knew each other. Actually, I shouldn¡¯t let you two have dinner together. Don¡¯t meet her


    again in the future.¡±


    Aston said this sentence without any hesitation. Kayden felt a jolt in her heart. Right after that, she


    gave a gentle and innocent smile.


    ¡°I heard from you before that she is your colleague whom you admire, as well as a friend whom you


    cherish. Maybe I am the one who did something wrong in the past. I can just apologize to her. You


    don¡¯t have to give up on your friend for me.¡±


    Aston smiled while shaking his head.


    ¡°She and I are still colleagues. I still admire her. But in a personal rtionship like friendship, we may


    not be able to go any further. I¡¯ll definitely choose you if I have to choose between you and her. Even if


    she only dislikes you for a little, I don¡¯t want you to have dinner with her so as not to make you unhappy


    at the time. Kayden, I only hope that you can live happily.¡±


    After Aston finished speaking, he reached out his hands and hugged her in his arms. Kayden¡¯s gaze


    fell to the ground, and she had aplex feeling.


    When she made the decision before, she didn¡¯t consider going back. But she didn¡¯t expect Aston to be


    so taken with her as if he wanted to pour all of his love into her. Her heart, which had been cold for over


    20 years, shook for a little.


    But, some hatred, if she didn¡¯t help Mr. Knight to revenge, then who could do this?


    Kayden closed her eyes heartlessly. She smiled and spoke to Aston.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to dote on me like a spoiled little princess. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go and have our dinner first.¡±


    After Kayden said this, she kissed Aston¡¯s cheek. They got into the car sweetly and drove to a nearby


    restaurant that was famous online to have their dinner.


    At this time, Georgia had already reached her vi. Elsie and Wilson were in the vi. Annie was


    ying games with Elsie. Elsie felt strange when she heard the sound of the vi¡¯s door opening.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just send me a message saying that you have dinner with Aston tonight? Why do youe


    back so soon? Oh, you also mentioned that Aston has a girlfriend. I¡¯ve seen him before. He seems


    apathetic. Come on, tell me. What is his girlfriend¡¯s personality? How can she be liked by him, who is


    as cold as ice? ording to my observations, Aston is colder than Wilson. I¡¯m really curious that what


    kind of person she was to be able to win Aston¡¯s heart?¡±


    Elsie was babbling incessantly, and Georgia spoke with aplex expression.


    ¡°She is, indeed, an amazing woman. I even know her.¡±


    Elsie became even more interested after Georgia finished this sentence. But she also found out that


    Georgia¡¯s expression was not right.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be speaking in a happy tone when you say this. Why? Is your good friend¡¯s


    girlfriend your foe? Is it that when enemies meet, they are particrly jealous of each other?¡±


    Elsie was actually guessing at random, but Georgia nodded affirmatively in front of her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say she was my foe with really deep hatred, but she has something to do with my foe. Do you


    know who she is?¡±


    Georgia sighed and said the grudges between Kayden, Laurence, and Robert.


    After she had finished speaking, Annie asked curiously at the side.


    ¡°Mum, I still remember her. When we were locked up on the ind, she was so fierce. Is she Aston¡¯s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    girlfriend now?¡±


    Georgia nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Yes. Kayden and Aston are in a rtionship now. They seem like they¡¯re going to get married.¡±


    Elsie¡¯s expression became extremely gloomy andplicated after hearing the conversation.


    ¡°In fact, I had naively thought that Aston had feelings for you before. But your rtionship with him


    appeared to be very simple, and I thought I had overthought. It seems that I really have been thinking


    far too much now. The rtionship between you two is only pure colleagues. Aston has a girlfriend, and


    he doesn¡¯t seem to want to take up any of the friendship with you, his former colleague. He is


    memories every day. Robert had lost his memories, and Kayden lost hers as well. Will someonee


    to me the next time and say he loses his memories as well?¡±


    Georgia felt the same way Elsie did when she was taunting.


    ¡°I also think that Kayden doesn¡¯t lose her memories. Her eyescked the expression that one gets


    when meeting a stranger for the first time. There is a deeper meaning in her eyes sometimes when she


    looks at me. But if I say it, Aston will definitely be unhappy. He¡¯s not going to believe me either. I


    observed them, and even if Kayden doesn¡¯t lose her memories, I guess Aston won¡¯t care either¡­¡±


    Georgia and Elsie were interpreting the situation endlessly, and sometimes Annie interrupted them for


    a few gossips. Annie didn¡¯t know about the grudges between adults, but she hated Kayden, who had


    locked her up before, for a little.


    She was unhappy when she thought that Aston was together with Kayden, whom she hated.


    Wilson spoke at the side after Georgia and Elsie had been talking for a long time.


    ¡°I know this woman, Kayden.¡±


    At this moment, Georgia, Elsie, and Annie all turned their gaze to Wilson.

 Chapter 290 Taking Selena Home

    Chapter 290 Taking Selena Home


    Wilson coughed awkwardly and then began to exin.


    "I used to be Mr. Simpson''s henchman and bodyguard. And Kayden is Laurence''s bodyguard. People


    like us definitely need to practice our fighting skills, so I once went to a mercenary base to train. I met


    Kayden there, and she trained with us men, but many of them thought Kayden would be eliminated.


    But she made it to thest round. Eventually, the men who had despised her began to admire and fear


    her and thought she was too powerful. However, I only had contact with her during that time. Later, we


    both had our own masters. And I didn''t talk to her much at the time, so I don''t really know what kind of


    personality she had, what kind of experience she had, and why she worked for Laurence."


    "But people like us are basically loners and very cruel. I guess Kayden doesn''t have any family or


    friends either. Since she''s so loyal to Laurence, Laurence maybe has helped Kayden. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t be so loyal to him. And she wouldn''t be so valued by Laurence. I''ve heard Mr. Simpson say


    about Laurence that he is suspicious and never trusts people around him easily. But I know he always


    trusts the one assistant he has with him. I heard you guys tell me that the assistant turned out to be


    Kayden, and Kayden is absolutely very loyal to Laurence. Otherwise, she could not have earned


    Laurence''s trust."


    "Do you think she will easily lose her memory? After all, even Robert lost his memory."


    When Georgia asked this question, Wilson had aplicated look on his face and said, "I''m not sure


    about such things. If a person with memory insists on losing her memory, even doctors can''t detect


    whether she has memory loss with medical devices unless she cracks. And she''s now Aston''s


    girlfriend. I remembered that Aston was the heir of the Aston Group, but he abandoned this identity as


    an heir and left the Aston family. Then he left his family and worked hard to develop his career. And he


    likes to do experiments and research as much as you do. I don''t see what benefit Kayden can get from


    Aston."


    Georgia felt the same way. She just looked at Kayden a few times, and then she didn''t know if it was


    because of her illusion, so she always felt that this woman was not that simple.


    However, she couldn''t see what Kayden was up to now, so she could have been worried too much.


    Then Georgia gave up asking him about the research and changed the subject.


    "Let''s not talk about Kayden anymore. No matter what her intentions are now, isn''t the most important


    thing we should do now to find out what we are currently investigating? You two go out today and see if


    you get any information."


    "The two of us went to East city today to see all the orphanages. And we checked out this orphanage


    secretly. And these kids usually hang out in D City. And they were ying inside a vi in the suburbs


    of D Cityst time. I guess those kids are all from the orphanage in D City. The farther ces they went


    were also two or three cities around D City, so they couldn''t go further. Otherwise, it would be too risky.


    Both of us n to check all the kindergartens and investigate the backgrounds of all the children inside.


    On the other hand, I''ve got a reliable person following Chase every day. He adopted the two children


    who usually go to school normally and are quiet and silent inside the school. The children are even


    bullied by other children. At the moment, Chase hasn''t attended any parties. And my people are


    following him closely. And we''ve also ced bugs in the ces where he usually goes to and his office,


    but we haven''t found anything yet."


    Georgia was a little disappointed. And the progress of this matter was slower than she thought, so the


    file inside the police department was very important. Even if that file involved secrets from Chase''s


    past, it could possibly involve secrets from his present.


    "So how''s your investigation into Camden? Is he reliable?"


    After Georgia said that, Wilson said in an affirmed tone, "He''s got a clean and clear background. And


    his uncle is also an employee of the police system. He has been working on cases for years and has


    not been involved in any deals involving grey areas. Sometimes he is even very righteous and reliable.


    You can ask your friend for help. The only way we can speed up the investigation is to get the files out


    as soon as possible."


    After receiving Wilson''s assurance, Georgia walked to the window with her cell phone. She intended to


    make a call to Selena right away. Then she wanted to talk to Selena about asking for help from


    Camden. However, no one answered the phone after she called her.


    And shortly before she called Selena, something happened on Selena''s side.


    Selena heard a knock on her door. Then she thought her brother wasing.


    The moment she opened the door, Selena saw her foster mother Elliot walk in instead.


    At that moment, Selena''s body trembled. And her face became very pale.


    Elliot stared at her adopted daughter. And she had some mixed feelings.


    In the end, Elliot said to her gently, "How can you live outside of the home alone? How hard it must be


    for you to take care of the baby! Just hold the baby and let me see. You''reing home with me right


    now. You are too headstrong. If I don''t keep an eye on your brother and find something wrong with him


    recently, are you going to keep it from me with your brother?"


    Elliot spoke those words angrily. Her son had been running around and stammering to her for the past


    two days, which made Elliot think something was wrong with him. Then she started to find someone to


    follow her son and see what he was doing.


    As a result, the person who followed Jasper caught him standing with a woman holding a baby. And at


    that time, Elliot thought her son was causing big trouble outside. When she saw the photo, she realized


    that Selena had returned. And that baby should have been born from Selena''s belly.


    While Jasper was busy with his work today, Elliot came to Selena''s apartment.


    After all, Selena was the daughter Elliot had raised for almost twenty years. And Selena was living


    outside of the home alone with her child, so Elliot still cared for her.


    Selena was afraid to carry the baby out. Then she panicked and didn''t know what excuse to make to


    tell Elliot. Then Elliot frowned and asked her, "What? You don''t even want to bring the baby over for me


    to see? I didn''t do the right thingst year. And your brother and I shouldn''t have forced you to abort


    this child. We did the wrong thing. But now that you have given birth to your child, do you think I will


    force you to do anything else? I see that your brother seems to be caring for this child now, so I think


    the same as your brother. It''s too hard for you to take care of the baby out there all by yourself. And I


    have the maid already waiting downstairs in the car. Come home with me right now. It''s ridiculous that


    you live outside alone."


    Elliot said as she looked around to look for the baby.


    She didn''t see the child in the living room. Then Elliot walked towards the bedroom. Selena


    subconsciously followed Elliot and tried to stop Elliot from going in to see the children.


    Selena felt panicked and didn''t know what to do. At that moment, the child suddenly cried.


    At that moment, Elliot immediately identified which bedroom the child was in. Selena followed behind


    Elliot and was almost desperate.


    It didn''t take long for her to follow her foster mother to the bedroom. The baby was crying. The child


    was crying especially loudly because he had just woken up. He just looked around for someone. When


    he saw Selenae in, the little kid''s eyes kept staring at her. And his crying turned into babbling.


    Selena felt so embarrassed. And she didn''t know what to say to her foster mom. Then Elliot happily


    picked up the little child and held him in her arms.


    The baby had a good personality. When the baby saw Elliot holding him, he didn''t feel strange. Instead,


    he giggled.


    Then Elliot was even happier.


    "The baby is so strong. And the baby probably knows I''m the grandmother, so when the baby sees me,


    he smiles so happily. Since you are taking care of the baby all by yourself, and the child is so cute, if


    you are busy doing something, and no one is watching him, what should you do if the child gets hurt?


    Juste home with me right now. And you should never take care of your baby outside of your home


    alone."


    Elliot smiled as she pped her hands. A bunch of maids came in immediately, and Elliot started giving


    orders to those maids.


    "Help Ms. Hond pack her things right away. Take her home today."


    Elliot hesitated for a moment after saying this. Then she turned to Selena and asked, "Is this a son or a


    daughter? How old is your baby?"


    Selena was quite nervous. When she saw her foster mother happily teasing the little child and didn''t


    seem to notice anything different, Selena breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was natural for her to know that her baby looked very simr to Jasper. The more she looked at the


    child, the more she thought the baby looked like Jasper. Then it was after she deliberately observed the


    child that she thought so. And this little baby hadn''t grown up at all in the past few months, so people


    didn''t generally think like that. Even if other people observed this child, they couldn''t tell who he looked


    like.


    Selena realized she had just had a false rm, and then she rushed to answer Elliot''s question.


    "My baby is a boy. And he''s almost four months old now."


    Elliot nodded and held the baby. The baby kept looking at her and giggling, which made Elliot happy.


    Her son and daughter had grown up. And when she met with the other wives during the weekdays, she


    saw that all the wives her age were taking care of their grandchildren. However, her son was the only


    one who didn''t want to get married, so Elliot was very envious of thosedies.


    Now, her adopted daughter had given her a grandson, so Elliot felt especially happy. Then she


    excitedly ordered the servants to pack Selena''s luggage. And she didn''t give Selena a chance to think


    and make a decision at all, for she had to bring Selena and the baby home today.


    Selena had suppressed the panic in her heart. When she now saw that Elliot liked the child, and the


    maids had almost packed their things, Selena also knew that she could not refuse, so she could only


    follow Elliot and the maids back to the Hond family in the car.


    Inside the vi of the Hond family, Bailey had been notified on the phone. Her wife was very excited


    to tell him that she had brought her daughter and grandson back.


    The grandson was a very cute and smiling boy. Bailey was very excited and was looking forward to his


    wife''s return with his daughter and grandson.


    After a while, Bailey heard a burst ofughter, and then Elliot came up to her husband with the baby in


    her arms.


    "Look how smart the boy is. He''s been looking at me and giggling the whole way. And he just peed on


    me, so he needs to get a bath now. And then I''m going to change my clothes. In the meantime, you can


    hold and tease him. You''re going to love him."


    Elliot said excitedly. Bailey looked at the baby with an expectant look on his face. He looked at his


    daughter, whom he hadn''t seen in a year. And he always cared for her very much inside.


    "Selena, you''ve suffered a lot this year. How hard it was for you to live outside of your family and have


    a baby all by yourself! I didn''t take your side in the first ce, which caused you to run away at your


    own will. You''ve made your mother and I worry about you in the past year. Your brother has also been


    looking for you, so you should not leave home so easily in the future. You have given birth to a child, so


    your child will be our Hond family''s child. We will raise him with great care. And your mother and I will


    not force you to get married again."


    After Bailey finished speaking, Selena''s eyes turned red.


    In fact, her foster mother and father were really good to her. And her brother was also very good to her.


    And it was a blessing in her life to be the Hond family''s adopted daughter, but she was not supposed


    to have any feelings for her brother that she shouldn''t have anyway.


    And that ident had turned her feelings for him into something else. She didn''t dare to tell the truth


    because she was afraid that her foster parents would be sad. And she was even more afraid of the


    disappointed and hateful look her brother would give her.


    "Dad, I was wrong."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Selena cried as she apologized. Then Bailey smiled and patted his daughter''s hand.


    "It''s been a year. Let''s not talk about what happened in the past anymore. Your mother has brought you


    and the baby home too. Just take a rest at home. And we don''t know if you''ve suffered a lot in the past


    year."


    Bailey said as he took the child from Selena''s arms.


    The little child was a joy, and then he smiled happily at Bailey and looked very happy. Bailey was happy


    to y with her grandson, while Selena hesitated and spoke up.


    "Dad, he''s wet and needs a bath first."


    Bailey then remembered what his wife had just told him.


    "You''re right. I''ll take him to the bath right away."


    Although she had a maid at home, Selena wanted to wash her son herself. Bailey was very fond of the


    grandson, so Bailey and Selena bathed the child together. After bathing and re-dressing the child, Elliot


    also finished changing her clothes and showed up in front of them. She smiled and intended to pick up


    her grandson who was dressed. Then Bailey said to his daughter, "The baby is almost four months old.


    Have you given him a name yet?"


    After Bailey asked the question, Elliot also looked curiously at her daughter.


    Although she had been calling her grandson baby, she had forgotten to ask Selena what his name was.


    Before Selena could answer his question, the maids said Mr. Jasper Hond was back.


    "We call him Dan now."


    After Selena answered, Jasper happened to walk in.


    The maids were already outside telling him that Selena was back with the baby.


    Jasper was particrly worried because he knew from the maids that his mother had gone to his


    sister''s apartment and forcibly brought his sister and the baby back. And he was very worried that his


    sister and his mother would have a conflict.


    When he came in and saw the family looking happy, Jasper didn''t know what to say.


    Elliot was already frowning at her son.


    "As her elder brother, how irresponsible you are! Your sister had a very hard time taking care of the


    baby all by herself after she came back. You hid from me and your father that you agreed to your sister


    living out there by herself. How could you not care about your sister at all! How hard it is for her to take


    care of the child all by herself! You are really trying to get yourself beaten up!"

 Chapter 291 Male Partner for the Dinner Party

    Chapter 291 Male Partner for the Dinner Party


    Seeing that his mother was being like that, happily coaxing the baby in her arms, Jasper felt at ease, it


    seemed like his mother was not so angry and liked her grandson very much, he then smiled and said.


    ¡°Mom, everything''s my fault, I apologize, please forgive me this once, okay?¡±


    Of course, Jasper didn''t tell her that Selena asked him for help, he took all the me, Elliot red at


    her own son and just ignored him.


    Bailey, who kept teasing his grandson also helplessly nced at Jasper... They both happily teased


    their grandson andpletely ignored Jasper who stood by their side. Selena nced at Jasper in


    guilt, Jasper smiled as he shook his head.


    Those were all trivial matters, Selena minded it too much, brothers naturally had to take care and


    protect their little sisters, what''s the problem of being a scapegoat?


    The Hond family was harmonious, Selena spent the whole night with her parents and brother so


    restlessly, her son was very obedient all along, which made her feel less nervous.


    After putting her child to sleep at night, Selena nced at her cellphone and only then she realized that


    there was a missed call from Georgia¡­


    But it was already sote at that time, Selena thought that Georgia was already asleep so she didn''t


    call her back, nning to call her back tomorrow morning.


    The next morning, when Georgia just woke up in the morning, helped Annie put her clothes on, and


    brought Annie to the dining table to have a meal, she realized that her phone was ringing, a call from


    Selena.


    Georgia immediately brought her cellphone to the balcony and epted the call.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Last night I was busy with a lot of things, sorry I didn''t see your call.¡±


    Selena apologized, feeling quite guilty, Georgia immediately smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°It''s fine, nothing urgent... I just want to discuss about the thing we talked aboutst time, you can still


    ask for Camden''s help, right? I want to take out and have a look of the file of the fire disaster of


    Chase''s orphanage, please help me with that.¡±


    ¡°I''ll think of a way to it, don''t worry.¡±


    Only then Selena knew that Georgia called her for that matter, she immediately said yes.


    After they both hung up, Georgia ate with her daughter, while Elsie said.


    ¡°Has the other party agreed to find the case?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she''s going to ask her previous colleague for help, Camden, the one that you investigated


    before... Probably we''ll get to see that paperwork in two days.¡±


    Elsie was quite excited, these two days, she kept going outside with Wilson to investigate, and that


    made Elsie feel like her life became substantial.


    Back then, she didn''t even know what she should do in her life, even if she knew Vanessa and Georgia,


    Elsie had always been ignorant, didn''t have her job nor her hobbies, but until she went out to


    investigate with Wilson, she was so busy going back and forth every day, Elsie felt as if she had turned


    into a human and not just an ignorant empty shell who was just wasting her time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to a party tonight? I won''t go, I still have to be with Wilson today and visit those


    orphanages in West city.¡±


    Georgia didn''t expect that Elsie would apany her to the dinner party.


    For some time, Elsie kept going out anding home with Wilson, and Elsie seemed very happy


    during those days, Georgia understood her feelings and she wouldn''t force Elsie to go to such a boring


    party with her.


    There was a dinner party arranged by Sarah and Travis that night, coincidentally Georgia didn''t need to


    go to work on that day and she also needed to observe Sierra and Robert¡­ As the SY Group''s CEO,


    sometimes Georgia would need to participate in such dinner parties, show her face, and let everyone


    know her current condition.


    She came back and worked in MU after all, that matter was already discussed everywhere.


    So many people would probably be curious of her, Georgia didn''t have any reason to avoid either, she


    would just naturally go to the charity dinner party.


    In the evening, Georgia had told her assistant to ask the make-up team to dress her up.


    She wore a misty blue velvet dress, which outlined waist...


    She was very slim to begin with, with the dress that outlined all her body curves and the hair that the


    stylist made for her, she looked so gorgeous.


    Of course, the makeup artist was very skilled, shepletely made Georgia''splexion look so


    smooth and wless.


    If she showed that look to others, Georgia might be able to seduce people with her beauty.


    Georgia was already pretty to begin with, it had been a long time since she dressed up so beautifully...


    She even felt very happy just by looking at herself in the mirror and she was somehow expectant, she


    wanted to let Robert see her beautiful look that day.


    Last time Robert just left after seeing her, like he was quite angry with her, Georgia was still bothered


    by that until now.


    She was actually going to ask Travis to be her male partner, but Travis had exined his previous


    rtionship with Sarah, they had acted as fianc¨¦e for a year... If Travis went to Sarah''s charity dinner


    party as Georgia''s male partner, that would create many misunderstandings for the crowd.


    So in the end, Georgia didn''t find herself a male partner, she just directly told people to prepare the car


    and went to the charity dinner party alone.


    Before the car reached the hotel, Georgia received a call from Riley, whom she hadn''t contacted for so


    long.


    Georgia felt that it was quite strange but she still epted the call.


    ¡°Mr. Price, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Rileyughed at the other end of the call.


    ¡°To repay Miss Lane''s big orders for ourpany a while ago, I heard that Miss Lane doesn''t have a


    male partner today so I decided to rmend myself to be your partner.¡±


    ¡°A highly desirable bachelor like me, tall and handsome, if I be your Miss Lane''s partner, I''ll


    definitely set off your beauty like the bright moon on the sky, and embarrass an unpresentable


    hypocrite like Sierra...¡±


    Sometimes when hearing Riley''s words, Georgia felt that Riley knew the ng for roasting women


    online, something like "Goody two-shoes", "Angelic bitch", that made her can''t helpughing.


    ¡°I don''t need male partner, you can just go to the dinner party alone.¡±


    Riley immediately asked from the other end of the call.


    ¡°I heard that Robert and Sierra will be participating the dinner party while holding hands, don''t tell me


    that you''re going alone and let the crowdugh at you? By the way, I tell you what, men are cheap... If


    he realized the woman he used to like is fancied by other men, he''ll definitely feel the desire to possess


    you, only a person with a status like me can be a match for Robert, I won''t embarrass you by being


    your partner, perhaps Robert will realize his own feelings by that and it will be useful for you to get him


    back... What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 292 Gossiper

    Chapter 292 Gossiper


    ¡°I find that you¡¯re so concerned about my rtionship with Robert,don¡¯t you think you going too far? Or


    you¡¯re a nosy parker in your previous life?¡±


    Georgia Laneined mercilessly in the phone, while Riley Priceughed loudly on the other end


    of the phone.


    ¡°Wow, I really like reading gossip on the inte usually. Last time I just learned the gossip from the


    strangers online, but now, I wish to enjoy the show from people around me. Of course, I didn''t mean


    Miss Lane, I just want to see how Robert will be after he regains his memory. It will be more fun if


    I¡¯m involved in this process.¡±


    Georgia pondered for a while, Riley was talking right about one thing.


    Robert and Sierra would attend the banquet tonight, but if she were to attend alone, for sure she might


    be a joke to others. Although it was all right to be a joke, but to give herself a pity persona


    who was loving someone she couldn¡¯t have, Georgia felt that it was a bit strange too. She agreed with


    Riley in the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrive at the hotel in ten more minutes, when will you be there? To be my male partner, at least you


    shall go inside together with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there now, I¡¯ll get out of the car and wait for you outside once I¡¯m there. Send me


    your car te¡¯s number, I¡¯ll directly pick you up at the car¡¯s door once your car stops.¡±


    Georgia agreed. When her car arrived and she just wanted to get out of the car, Riley had already


    offered his arm to her, Georgia smiled, then she stood up and put her hand on his arm.


    A pair of handsome guy and beauty had appeared in front of everyone in a moment, there were


    reporters outside the hotel.


    Georgia and Riley walked inside together, Riley was quite a sunny and handsome man, some more


    Georgia was extremely gorgeous tonight. The pair of beautiful couple who were walking inside, was


    really a feast for the eyes and had made everyone want to gossip so much.


    It should be noted that Robert Simpson had just brought his current fianc¨¦e, Sierra Moon to go inside.


    In a blink of an eye, his ex-fianc¨¦e, Georgia had gone inside together with Riley who was a toff, this


    was really a great show.


    The media were taking photos excitedly, but they didn¡¯t dare to go in front.


    The people who had participated in this banquet were all elites. The media were invited since it was a


    charity dinner, but if they were to rush in front taking photos, being too over and asking impolite


    questions, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue staying in this sector anymore. Hence, the media


    could only gossip and take some photos secretly when Georgia and Riley walked smilingly into the


    hotel.


    Of course, these photos at the scene showing the progress were uploaded onto the inte soon.


    The stories between Georgia and Robert could be traced back to one year or even a few years ago.


    For now, the wedding between Robert and Sierra was dyed for six months, and now it left only about


    five months¡¯ time since a month had passed already.


    Everyone was guessing, what was the situation Georgia was facing currently?


    Initially they thought that Georgia would be very upset now because she was abandoned by her fianc¨¦,


    but to their surprise, Georgia had attended this charity dinner happily with Riley.


    Both sides had their own partners now. Thinking of Georgia, she was currently the CEO of SY Group


    while Riley was the heir of the Price family, they were evenly matched, theizens who enjoyed the


    show were leaving theirments excitedly.


    ¡°It will definitely be a battlefield tonight, sadly I can¡¯t join this kind of banquet and can¡¯t witness the


    scene, I really wish that I can be the hotel¡¯s staff and enjoy the show tonight.¡±


    ¡°Last time Riley had taunted Robert¡¯s fianc¨¦e directly on the inte, most of his words were trying to


    protect Georgia, what do you guys think about the rtionship between these two people? Why didn¡¯t I


    hear of them having any ambiguous rtionship previously?¡±


    ¡°This is the news that I get from somewhere, Riley and Robert have alwayspeted with each other


    in their business and they are known as the mortal enemies. But now Georgia is staying with Riley, I


    feel like it¡¯s so campy.¡±


    Everyone was guessing on the inte, Georgia and Riley had walked into the hotel¡¯s lobby.


    The lobby was the site for the charity dinner today.


    There was splendid music ying in the lobby and there were already some people dancing on the


    middle of the stage, the atmosphere looked really nice.


    Georgia had a look at the flow of the charity dinner tonight roughly, the first hour was the time for


    everyone to have their own conversations with others at the charity dinner¡¯s site, there would be people


    dancing at the centre. There would also be celebrities who were invited to singter, or the dancers to


    give dance performance.


    After the one hour, everyone would put up the things that they had donated for auction, then the people


    joining the banquet would buy something based on their choices, all of the money would then be


    collected in an ount at the end for charity purpose.


    In fact, the charity was just a site of gathering for the people from high society, some more this charity


    dinner was coborated between Sarah Duran and a domestic magazine, so everyone wasing to


    inquire about which sector she was going to expand aftering back from a holiday?


    They were looking for a business opportunity, even if they couldn¡¯t find one, they could chat with other


    socialitesing to the banquet to see if they could find a coboration opportunity.


    ¡°Do you want to dance?¡±


    Aftering inside, Riley suddenly talked about this to Georgia.


    Georgia was still in astonishment, but Riley had already brought her onto the dance floor.


    The soft music suddenly changed to a hot one, the music was for a Latin dance. Georgia hadn¡¯t


    danced for a long time in fact, she was brought onto the dance floor by Riley sluggishly.


    Since not many people knew Latin dance, the people who were initially dancing had slowly left the


    dance floor, but Riley had led Georgia to start dancing.


    Maybe due to her deeply ingrained memory, her hand had begun to turn around with Riley¡¯s moves


    although she was still at a loss. Latin dance was so hot and full of enthusiasm.


    The music being yed now was for a hot dance, Georgia was dancing gracefully in the beats of


    music, the dancing man and woman were filled with passionate. Slowly, the centre of the dance floor


    had be their ce, many people had retreated to enjoy their dance.


    Georgia was initially a bit jerky but she began to be familiar again slowly, she was dancing more


    skillfully with Riley and they were staring at each other with the smiles in their eyes.


    Robert Simpson and Travis Armstrong walked beside the dance floor and watched at them, Travis felt


    a bit disconste.


    In fact, Travis had learnt Latin dance together with Georgia in the past and he was Georgia¡¯s dance


    partner. It had been more than 10 years already, he really wished to dance with Georgia again.


    For Robert Simpson, even though he was just watching curiously since many people were enjoying


    their dance, but oddly, he felt unhappy after confirming that the people who were dancing were Georgia


    and Riley.


    Some more he saw that the two people were dancing with the intimate poses andughing at each


    other as if they were the extremely intimate couple. Robert held a wine ss in his hand more tightly.


    There was just one thought in his mind, why the dance hadn¡¯t end?


    As he thought more of this, the woman who was dancing gracefully at the front was taken more and


    more into his heart.


    Her body line was way more beautiful than he thought, he felt that she was extremely thin when he


    hugged her during that night, but her clothing today hadpletely showed her beautiful body line.


    There was always a charming smile on her face, she was shining on the stage as if she was the centre


    of the world and he couldn¡¯t see other people anymore.


    Lub-dub, lub-dub, lub-dub, it seemed like the heart was pumping vigorously. He looked at her rosy


    cheeks and the attractive lips which seemed to make people want to kiss her. Robert pulled his tie, he


    suddenly felt that his throat was a bit dry.


    He felt a bit intolerable, the feeling in his heart made him a bit overwhelm. When he just felt that he


    couldn¡¯t tolerate anymore and want to rush onto the dance floor to bring the woman back, the dance


    finally ended and the people around had given them apuse.


    Georgia and Riley bowed toward everyone, then they left the dance floor.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly pull me onto the dance floor just now?¡±


    Now she had calmed down, Georgia asked Riley.


    If she didn¡¯t know how to dance and she was brought onto the centre of the dance floor, that would be


    so embarrassing right? This made her feel a bit annoyed toward him.


    Riley raised his eyebrow, he seemed to be in high spirit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t haggle about what I¡¯ve done, I had checked your past and I saw that you know how to dance on


    your resume. Since Robert is standing beside and watching, I think that I can have a dance with you to


    see if Robert has any response. The dance just now was so sexy and hot, some more we were staying


    so close, this would definitely make Robert feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I feel that you hate Robert so much, do you know what is meant by hating someone to the core?¡±


    Riley finally showed a puzzled look this time, Georgia taunted him mercilessly.


    ¡°Hating someone to the core means loving someone to the core, you¡¯ve paid so much attention to him


    as well as his ex-fianc¨¦e, and you¡¯ve always thought of irritating him. Telling me the truth, do you like


    him?¡±


    Riley who was always a wise man and always the one to make jokes of others, was stunned by


    Georgia¡¯s words. By the time he could finally give a reaction, Georgia had turned and left him.


    He wanted to chase Georgia,ining that he was so handsome and there were so many women


    with him, how would he like Robert Simpson, some more Robert was the one he disliked. However,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    when he hadn¡¯t even moved, Riley realized that Robert was already standing in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y a trick on her, I know that we¡¯re always the opponents in the past and you¡¯re always against


    me, but you can¡¯t implicate a woman in our own business.¡±


    Robert always felt that the reason of Riley deliberately approaching Georgia was because of him.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why he wanted toe in front of Riley and give him a warning, but Robert


    thought assuredly that Riley had an ulterior motive, he couldn¡¯t let this kind of man hurt Georgia.


    However, Riley sneered suddenly.


    ¡°What I want to do is none of your business, right?¡±


    After saying this, Riley directly brushed past Robert.


    Robert suddenly felt that he was behaving impulsively just now, why should he care about the man


    beside Georgia. When he was still thinking about it, Robert saw that Georgia was standing beside


    Travis, they seemed to be talking about something smilingly.


    He had read his investigation report, Travis was Georgia¡¯s first love.


    Robert suddenly felt that his mood was bing worse.

 Chapter 293 Auction of the Ring

    Chapter 293 Auction of the Ring


    ¡°Robert, why are you standing here alone?¡±


    Sierra suddenly appeared by Robert¡¯s side, she just went to the bathroom, when she came back to


    look for him, she found that he was standing on the side of the balcony.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of people, Robert seemed to be thinking about something alone.


    ¡°I just received a call about work.¡±


    Robert lied without showing anything on the outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s quite windy out here.¡±


    Robert said, then walked towards the lobby, Sierra didn¡¯t look well and went after him while looking


    down.


    She looked around for Sarah, but Sarah was either talking to some big figures, or other some elites,


    she never found a chance to test Sarah. Robert on the other hand was looking at Georgia repeatedly,


    which caused that Sierra couldn¡¯t put all her focus on Sarah.


    The two of them were in their own thoughts as they went back to the lobby, Riley was already with


    Georgia.


    ¡°I am your partner, you just bullied me and now you are talking to another man, don¡¯t you think that is


    too cold of you?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you and Robert were having a good talk, what was it about?¡±


    Riley looked at Robert, who seemed quite furious, he was shaking his head to Georgia.


    ¡°Nothing, he just looks very funny right now, you don¡¯t know, he used to be this very cool and self


    disciplined person, he would never make a fool of himself or make mistakes, but now seeing that he


    had made a huge mistake and not being able to have a clear head, I was really happy about that.


    Maybe this is the moment in my life where I can see him making a fool of himself, Georgia, Robert


    meeting you has brought me so much joy, otherwise I would never have seen this.¡±


    Georgia looked at him sideways, she felt that Riley was caring too much about Robert, even though


    this kind of caring was watching his show.


    ¡°Oh right, what is the rtionship between you and that Travis? I saw that he is quite hospitable


    towards you, I heard that he and Sarah are engaged, if you are looking for a boyfriend, I suggest you


    not to try it with Travis, he is already taken, why don¡¯t you try me, I am single, even though I am not as


    rich as you, but still better than many others.¡±


    ¡°I and Travis are none of your business...¡±


    Georgia stared at Riley, it didn¡¯t matter if he was gossiping about Robert, but now he even wanted to


    gossip about her, only in his dreams.


    Riley didn¡¯t get mad at Georgia¡¯s attitude, on the contrary, he thought that Georgia¡¯s reactions were


    funny.


    The two of them fighting like this was seen by Robert, he felt an itch in his heart, he wanted to go and


    pull Georgia to his side, but who was he to do so?


    Sierra was just standing by his side, everyone was staring at them, Robert didn¡¯t want Sierra to be


    In that moment, Sierra saw that Sarah was walking towards the washroom, so she said to Robert.


    ¡°I might need to go to the bathroom again, I don¡¯t feel well, Robert, you don¡¯t need to worry, I will be


    back in a minute.¡±


    Sierra left after saying so, Robert didn¡¯t even notice Sierra¡¯s look was different.


    Sierra thought that Sarah was going to the bathroom, but actually went into a different hallway beside


    the washroom, it seemed that she was heading for the resting room, Sierra hesitated, but then she


    decided to follow.


    Sarah smiled as she went on, until she was in front of a door.


    Sarah used her card to unlock the door, but she didn¡¯t go in immediately, instead, she turned around


    and smiled while saying to Sierra.


    ¡°Miss Moon, I noticed that you have been following me, do you want to join me for a cup of tea?¡±


    In that moment, Sierra hesitated for two seconds, but then she decided to agree.


    Robert was not far, she didn¡¯t think Sarah would dare to do anything.


    This was a hotel room, it was rearranged into a big resting area.


    Sarah sat down on the couch, she looked at Sierra with interest, her lips were slightly opened, her


    voice carried a littleughter.


    ¡°Why did you follow me, Miss Moon?¡±


    Sierra looked at Sarah closely, she wanted to know if it was Sarah who was asking her about the


    rtionship with Jayson the other day, but Sarah said nothing, she was just sitting there on the couch,


    her eyes were yful, as if Sierra was actually the one being watched.


    Sierra didn¡¯t understand, what was Sarah doing?


    Before making sure who that person on the phone was, she couldn¡¯t just admit her being in contact


    with Jayson in front of Sarah.


    ¡°Miss Duran, I think you know that the current rtionship between Robert and me, I want to cooperate


    with you for my love.¡±


    Sierra had the answer prepared in her head, so she said to Sarah.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you had investigated Travis, he and Georgia used to date, Georgia is the ex-girlfriend of


    my fiance. I feel that she is going to take away my fiance, but when I saw her today, she was with your


    fiance. This kind of woman who has two men on her hook, Miss Duran, do you want to cooperate with


    me? I can find a way for Miss Lane not to get to our fiances.¡±


    This was what Sierra had nned from the beginning, ever since Travis entered, Travis and Sarah


    were engaged, there were a lot of people who didn¡¯t know that they had annulled their wedding ns,


    so the world still thought that Travis and Sarah were going to get married, Sarah never nned on


    exining this to them.


    ¡°What kind of cooperation are you thinking about? What ideas do you have?¡±


    Sarah asked her interested, she looked as if she really cared about the matter between Travis and


    Georgia.


    Sierra was a little excited inside, she bit the bait fast.


    But she was only excited for a few seconds, then she calmed down immediately, even though she and


    Sarah weren¡¯t close, it was Jayson who told her that she wasn¡¯t a simple woman, she had a lot on her


    mind, and she shouldn¡¯t underestimate her.


    ¡°Today Georgia came to the party, Riley is her partner, Riley seems to like her a lot, Miss Duran, why


    don¡¯t we try to get them together, this way our marriages won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    This was a quite satisfactory answer, Sierra didn¡¯t show anything evil in her ns.


    ¡°Your ns sounds good, we only need to get those two together, I need to think about how to go


    about it, right now I cannot keep talking to you, I am the host of this party, I need to go out and talk to


    my guests, Miss Moon, please excuse me.¡±


    Sarah said to her, then she got up and left the room, Sierra didn¡¯t need to stay either.


    ¡°I have been away for too long, I need to go back to the lobby, Miss Duran, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    When she said that, Sierra suddenly asked.


    ¡°Miss Duran, one more thing I need to ask you, because I am not sure if this has anything to do with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Sarah seemed very generous, as if she didn¡¯t know what Sierra was talking about.


    ¡°A few days ago, I received a call, that person said that she was your staff, in the phone they


    threatened me, told me to release my information, and that I have someone working with me, that


    person spoke with such certainty, but I didn¡¯t understand what he was threatening me about. But he


    used your name, now that we know each other, I want to ask you about it, maybe someone is using


    your name out there, Miss Duran, you should check it.¡±


    ¡°There is such thing?¡±


    Sarah seemed quite shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will investigate it, you know I just got back, I haven¡¯t built up my connections here yet,


    the staff mypany hired has both good and bad ones, I will get to the ground of this.¡±


    Sarah said, they were already at the door of the hotel room, about to go out.


    Sierra was staring at Sarah¡¯s face, after she asked her about this, Sarah seemed genuinely shocked.


    She was thinking, if she wanted to test Sarah, she couldn¡¯t mention Jayson¡¯s name, otherwise she


    would alert her enemy, but seeing Sarah¡¯s appearance, Sierra couldn¡¯t be sure if she was pretending,


    or if she really didn¡¯t know.


    Thinking about that, Sierra and Sarah left the hotel room.


    Just as they walked a few steps, Sierra was bumped into by a person, then she felt that her clothes


    were wet.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry...¡±


    A woman wearing hotel staff uniform started to apologize, Sarah turned around and saw the situation.


    ¡°What are you doing, who are you? Can¡¯t you even hold a tray steady? Do you want to be fired?¡±


    The hotel staff was still apologizing, she was almost crying, so Sierra tried tofort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was just a small ident, don¡¯t me her Miss Duran. I might need to go back to my


    room and change something, can you help me?¡±


    Sarah stared at the woman.


    ¡°Get someone to clean up the shards on the floor.¡±


    After saying so, she turned to Sierra.


    ¡°Come to the room we just sat in, I have some clothes in there.¡±


    After saying so, Sarah and Sierra went back to the hotel room, she told Sierra to clean up herself in the


    bathroom.


    Sarah found a dress in the closet.


    This was a red silk dress, it was a limited dress from this year, after Sarah took it out, she went to the


    bathroom door.


    ¡°Miss Moon, I found a dress for you, I haven¡¯t worn it, you seem to have the same size as me, I think it


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    should fit.¡±


    Sierra opened the door wrapped in a towel, she said thank you and took the dress from Sarah.


    After a while, Sierra came out wearing the dress, Sarah saw that Sierra¡¯s hair was messy, and smiled.


    ¡°This dress needs a different hairstyle, your hair is already messed up, sit down, let me do your hair,


    don¡¯t worry, you will look so pretty.¡±


    Sierra also saw that her hair did not fit this dress, so she sat down in front of the mirror, and let Sarah


    do her hair, she made her an elegant style.


    Sierra was very satisfied with her hair, and she was also wearing a Chanel limited edition dress, there


    were only a few of them in the world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you back to the lobby.¡±


    Sarah smiled and brought Sierra out of the room, the two of them went back to the lobby, Sierra walked


    to Robert.


    Robert saw that Sierra changed into a new dress, and asked her.


    ¡°Why did you change, what happened?¡±


    Sierra lied.


    ¡°I bumped into a woman when I went outside, and my dress got dirty, Miss Duran was with me so she


    took me in and changed me. This dress is a gift from Miss Duran.¡±


    Robert nodded, but in his heart he was thinking about Sarah, since she invited Sierra toe to the


    dinner party, Robert had been thinking about her, did Sarah n on a deeper partnership with the


    Simpson family?


    At this moment, the two families did have areas where they could work together, just as he thought


    about it, the host took the mic and said that the auction was about to start.


    Everyone went to another lobby.


    There were a lot of chairs, the host was on stage starting the auction.


    It was a charity donation, the guests all donated a high value object, the others who were interested


    would bid for it, the money would all go to charity.


    Georgia had prepared a jade carving, of course, it was her secretary that prepared it for her, it was


    worth millions, Georgia just wanted to do some good with it.


    She was sitting with Riley at the auction, Georgia was just watching it quite bored, she wasn¡¯t very


    interested in the things being sold, but when it was half over, Georgia suddenly noticed, the next object


    was a diamond ring.


    In that moment, Georgia¡¯s eyes were as if glued to the thing.


    It was this ring!


    This was the ring Robert used to propose to her, it was Georgia¡¯s ring as well.

 Chapter 294 Not a Match

    Chapter 294 Not a Match


    She had an ident and was in aa for the past year. And the ring had been kept in Robert''s vi.


    However, she didn''t expect Robert to put the ring up for auction now.


    Georgia felt very sad and could not stay here any longer.


    People around her were bidding.


    5 million yuan... 8 million yuan... 10 million yuan...


    Suddenly, Riley raised his hand.


    "50 million yuan!"


    At this moment, the people at the auction were shocked, because that one diamond ring was not worth


    so much money. However, this Mr. Prince actually offered 50 million to buy this ring.


    The host asked a few more times, and then no one offered a higher price. He simply settled the deal.


    "Congrattions! Mr. Price, you have bought this diamond ring."


    Riley smiled at the host.


    "My partner loves this diamond ring, so I''m going to buy it and give it to her."


    When Riley finished this sentence, Georgia''s eyes showed a surprised look. Riley deliberately tilted her


    head to Georgia''s ear, which made the two look particrly intimate.


    "I can see that you care about this ring, so I bought it for you."


    And there were many people around her who were looking at them. Georgia had mixed feelings in her


    heart. Georgia didn''t want to show a rude expression on her face, so she could only keep smiling.


    The auction went on like that. After the auction was over, Georgia and Riley nned to leave. However,


    the two of them ran into Robert and Sierra again directly.


    They looked at each other. And Georgia suddenly stepped forward and spoke to Robert and Sierra.


    "Robert, you once gave me some gifts. Now those gifts should be in your vi. Since you gave me


    those gifts, don''t I have the right to get them back?"


    Robert instantly thought of the familiar ring he had seen at the auction. He always thought he had seen


    that ring somewhere. Then Georgia mentioned this ring in front of him again.


    "You put out the ring you used to propose to me for auction. Robert, you must at least get my


    permission to auction the gift you gave me. I''m here to ask you whether the gifts you gave me still


    belong to me. If those gifts belong to me, please pack them and return them to me. If those things do


    not belong to me, then I will never question you about those gifts again."


    Robert was shocked that the ring was the same ring he had used to propose to Georgia. And then he


    looked at Sierra subconsciously and experienced an emotional upheaval.


    In the end, Robert did not say anything to Sierra. Then he spoke to Georgia.


    "I will have the housekeeper pack those things and return them to you. Since those are my gifts to you,


    those gifts naturally belong to you."


    Georgia forced augh, then turned right around and took Riley''s hand. She never looked back at


    Robert again, but she wanted to leave that ce immediately with a straight face.


    When she got to the hotel door, the car was already here. And Georgia could have gotten in and left at


    any time, but Riley smiled at Georgia and said, "You take the ring first. Isn''t this the ring that you wore


    when he proposed to you? I already bought it, so I''m going to give you this ring."


    Riley handed Georgia the ring his assistant had just brought over.


    Georgia opened the velvet box, and the diamond ring inside looked so familiar to her.


    Her eyes turned red, but she took the ring away.


    Even though Robert had done something to break her heart today, she still couldn''t let go of the ring.


    "Thank you very much for what you''ve done for me. I''m going to get in the car now and go home. I''ll


    see youter."


    After Georgia said that, she got in the car.


    Only she didn''t expect Riley to take the opportunity to sit in her car as well.


    "My assistant just told me that my car broke down. Miss Lane, please give me a ride home."


    Georgia smiled a little as she watched the way Riley was telling lies in front of her. She felt in a better


    mood for a while and then told the driver to drive straight away.


    When the reporters outside the hotel saw Riley and Georgia getting into the same car, they became


    more gossip and enthusiastic about their affair. It seemed that these two were not acting, but they were


    really dating each other.


    After Sierra and Robert got in the car, Robert asked Sierra who sat next to him.


    "What was that one ring all about?"


    Robert was well aware that the item he had donated was an antique painting. And the ring was not a


    charity item that he donated. And this one ring was inside his vi, so the only person who could have


    done this was Sierra.


    Sierra had an answer ready, so she immediately said to Robert, "When I received the invitation, I saw


    that the invitation said that the people who attended this charity dinner would donate a charity item to


    be auctioned off. Robert, I don''t want to donate what you gave me. And I don''t have any money myself,


    so I asked Anaya what to do. And Anaya told me that you have some ces inside your vi where


    you keep a lot of jewelry. Then Anaya asked me to ask you if I could wear those jewels. I remember


    asking you a while ago who the jewels belonged to, and then you said I could wear them all. I picked


    out a ring and donated it. I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was a memory between you and Georgia. I made a


    mistake."


    Sierra told him guiltily. Then Robert sighed.


    "Just forget it. I don''t me you for this either. I wasn''t paying attention to those things, and I didn''t


    know those jewels belonged to Georgia. I''ll return those jewels to her. And Sierra, I''ll prepare a credit


    card for you. If you want to buy anything in the future, you can use the card to buy stuff."


    Sierra had refused the ck card that Robert had offered her before, but she just looked down and was


    silent this time.


    "Do you think I''m useless? I have nothing to do every day. And I don''t make any money at home, so I


    have to use your money."


    Sierra asked Robert while her eyes were turning red.


    "Do you think I''m doing this on purpose? Do you think I deliberately take your and Miss Lane''s ring for


    auction? It''s really a coincidence."


    Robert didn''t want to read Sierra''s mind. Even if Sierra did know the ring was Georgia''s and did it on


    purpose, and even if Sierra was a little disgusted and jealous of Georgia, Robert thought it was


    reasonable for her to do so.


    "You''re already my fianc¨¦e, so you''re going to be my wife. We''re family, so it would have made sense


    for you to use the card I gave you. Thus, don''t ever refuse to ept it again. And you''re going to attend


    a lot of dinner parties and buy jewelry and clothes you like, so you can''t always wear a dress someone


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    gave you like you did today."


    After Sierra listened to Robert''s persuasion, she bowed her head and thanked him. Then she didn''t


    continue to refuse him.


    And in the hotel, after seeing off all the guests, Travis walked up to Sarah.


    "Well? Did your n work out?"


    "I''ve got Sierra''s hair, but I haven''t finished what I wanted to do with Robert tonight. Therefore, I can


    only finish the identification of Sierra''s hair first. I still have to figure out a way to implement the n at


    Robert''s. Do you want Georgia to do something about Robert? Because we outsiders can''t get close to


    Robert, it''s very difficult for me to get hair from him."


    After Sarah asked Travis that question, Travis began to think about it.


    "I''ll think about it. It also depends on whether Georgia agrees to do it."


    The charity auction ended that evening.


    Jasper also participated in that charity auction this evening. And he bought an emerald ne for his


    sister. Before he got home, Jasper got a phone call out of the blue.


    It was a phone call from the hospital. Then Jasper thought of the match result at once, so he got on the


    phone.


    "Mr. Hond, your bone marrow is not a match."


    "I know. I''ve got a lot of people continuing to work on the bone marrow match. If there is a suitable


    bone marrow match, please call me right away and let me know."


    Jason and Robert had both agreed to help Jasper. And Jasper had asked employees in hispany to


    go for the match. If someone''s bone marrow was a match, and that person wanted to donate the bone


    marrow voluntarily in the end, he would give that person a generous reward. But he hadn''t heard any


    news about it yet.


    As the uncle of his sister''s child, Jasper was a little sad and disappointed that his bone marrow was not


    matched with his nephew''s.


    He looked a little depressed after getting out of the car. Then he went back to the Hond family''s living


    room. His sister was holding his nephew and ying with him.


    Jasper walked over to Selena, and she smiled in surprise.


    "Brother, you''re back! Are you hungry? Do you want me to order the chef to heat some food for you?"


    Jasper shook his head. Then he just picked up his nephew and looked at the child with loving eyes.


    He and his sister had talked privately and nned to keep this from his parents for now.


    But his bone marrow was not a match for his nephew. If he continued to hide this from his parents, he


    didn''t think there would be any progress in searching for a bone marrow match. Jasper told his sister, "I


    just got a call from the hospital saying that my bone marrow is not a match. So what are we going to do


    now?"


    When she heard Jasper say this, Selena''s face turned pale.


    If even her brother''s bone marrow was not a match, then she would have to search for a suitable bone


    marrow match in a sea of people. But she didn''t know if they could find a match.


    Selena''s hands were shaking, and she didn''t know what to do. Then she suddenly heard Elliot''s voice.


    "What bone marrow matching are you talking about? What the heck is going on here?"

 Chapter 295 Where Is the Child’s Father?

    Chapter 295 Where Is the Child¡¯s Father?


    Selena looked at her brother, Jasper, with a pleading gaze after Elliot said these words. Her heart was


    trembling all over.


    Jasper, on the other hand, skimmed his head this time. He couldn¡¯t indulge his sister, Selena¡¯s


    capriciousness again.


    ¡°Selena, this is not a small matter. You must tell mum about this.¡±


    Jasper spoke directly to Elliot afterpleting this sentence.


    ¡°Dan is suffering from acute leukemia. This is also why Selena returned. She had asked me to do a


    bone marrow matching. However, the doctor informed me that my bone marrow matching had not been


    sessful. Mum, you ask dad toe back quickly, and both of you go and do the bone marrow


    matching. And also, inform our rtives to go to do the bone marrow matching. We¡¯re short of time


    now. We can¡¯t dy for any longer.¡±


    Selena limped to the ground as Jasper said these words.


    Elliot remained sluggish in the same position. She could only regain her voice after a long time.


    ¡°Jasper, don¡¯t lie to me. Since Dan returned, I¡¯ve noticed that he is always cheerful, and his body


    appears healthy. How could he be sick?¡±


    Obviously, Elliot was a bit reluctant to believe in the matter. Jasper had a helpless expression on his


    face.


    ¡°How can I lie to you about something like this? Mum, this can¡¯t be dyed any longer. It¡¯s already a


    failure when I did the bone marrow matching. You¡¯re Dan¡¯s grandmother. Call dad and ask him toe


    back now as well. You are all members of his immediate family. I¡¯ll ask my rtives to help to do the


    bone marrow matchingter. We¡¯re now fighting for his life. We can¡¯t afford to waste any more time.


    Following that, I¡¯ll ask all the management team members of our familypany to issue a notice. The


    total number of our employees, as well as those from other provinces and cities, is about hundreds of


    thousands. I¡¯ll prepare 5 million yuan as a reward. If anyonepletes the matching and it is a


    sess, I promise to reward him with 5 million yuan. So, the chances of sess will be higher.¡±


    Elliot realized at this point that her son, Jasper, was not joking at all. She became flustered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Jasper. You arrange for the people in thepany immediately and ask them to issue a


    notice. Oh yeah, you ask your close friends for help as well. Theirpany also has arge number of


    employees. I¡¯ll give a call to your dad immediately. Oh, isn¡¯t Ivan a doctor? He definitely knows experts


    in this field. You give him a call quickly. There is still a chance to save this disease. We have to find


    ways quickly. Just as we owe them one and ask for their assistance.¡±


    While Elliot was saying this, she took out her phone in fluster and dialed Bailey¡¯s number. She was


    flustered when she talked about it over the phone, but she had made it clear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Baileyforted her over the phone. He just went to Japan on a trade mission. At this time, Bailey


    postponed all of his work schedules and asked his secretary to book for the soonest avable flight


    back. This matter couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer.


    Elliot asked Selena after she had finished speaking all of these things.


    ¡°How actually is Dan now? What did the doctor say? You brought Dan back but didn¡¯t let Dan stay in


    the hospital. Will this be bad for him?¡±


    Selena felt sour and guilty in her heart when she saw how concerned her adoptive mother, Elliot, was


    about this matter.


    ¡°Mum, Dan¡¯s situation is indeed very critical. But he is too small, and he can¡¯t undergo too much


    chemotherapy. There are a lot of germs and viruses in the hospital as well. If he stays in the hospital,


    he is at great risk of getting infected. So, the doctor also didn¡¯t rmend Dan to stay in the hospital,


    but let me go to the hospital when he undergoes chemotherapy. He is now receiving chemotherapy


    once every half month. His condition is not deteriorating at the moment. Still, we have to find a suitable


    bone marrow match, or else, he may not live more than half a year.¡±


    Selena was a bit sad after she finished these words.


    On the one hand, she was worried about her son¡¯s condition. On the other hand, she was afraid that


    her adoptive mother, Elliot, would discover the truth. Her mind was in a whirl. She was at a loss for


    what to do next.


    However, Jasper and Elliot were right. They had to use all of their resources to find a suitable bone


    marrow donor for Dan. Her son was only four months old at the time. She might lose her child for the


    rest of her life if they couldn¡¯t find a suitable donor.


    Elliot couldn¡¯t wait to do the bone marrow matching at the hospital. Although she was well aware that


    Selena was her adopted daughter, bone marrow could not only be donated by someone who was


    rted by blood. It was all down to chance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow morning for a test to see if I can donate. I¡¯ll also ask those around me to


    go and help. Jasper, for the matter of thepany and your friends, you seek their help quickly.¡±


    Jasper gave the nod. Elliot took out her phone again and called her family and friends. She thought she


    could ask a few people to the hospital to do the test and bone marrow matching, so she tried her best.


    Even Georgia was aware of the situation in the end. She then only knew why Selena had returned.


    Selena had just helped her a lot. Georgia then asked the people she knew to do the bone marrow


    matching at the hospital. In addition, she was the nominal chairman of the SY Group. Jasper also


    sought assistance from her. Georgia did ording to what Jasper had said. She asked thepany¡¯s


    employees to do the matching. And she would provide both the money and the time. As long as


    someone voluntarily donated, and if the bone marrow could match sessfully, she would give him a


    bonus.


    Even if the matching was not sessful, as long as someone was willing to go to the hospital for the


    test, Georgia would conduct a lucky draw among these people so that they would not go to the hospital


    for nothing.


    The next day was Sunday. Georgia went to the hospital to do the bone marrow matching. She brought


    Elsie and Wilson with her to the hospital.


    Of course, she asked her bodyguards around her to do the test as well. Anyway, everyone was


    voluntary to do so. They were truly doing a good deed if they were able to save the child.


    And for the Hond family, Elliot was busy for almost the entire night. She asked her rtives and


    friends to go to the hospital and do the test.


    It was like looking for a needle in a haystack in this case. If they could get one more person, there


    would be more hope. Elliot went to the hospital early in the morning to do the matching as well. She


    asked the doctor about a lot of things.


    Elliot had learned from the doctor that the person who was rted by blood had the best chance of


    having a sessful match. It would be better if he had siblings. The likelihood of a sessful match of


    siblings was greater than that of any other person.


    But Elliot knew that Selena¡¯s rtives had all passed away. She didn¡¯t have any rtives who were


    rted by blood with her. And they had no blood rtions with her.


    Jasper didn¡¯t go to work at thepany today. He apanied Elliot to do the test at the hospital.


    They had both heard what the doctor had said.


    The chances of a sessful match of father and mother were 50%, and the chances of a sessful


    match between siblings were 25%. And the chances of a sessful match for other rtives, who


    were rted by blood, were already very low. It was even low for the strangers. This could only be a


    matter of providence.


    Elliot really liked Dan when she first saw him. Despite the fact that Selena was not her biological


    daughter, she treated him as her grandson. And now, he was sick, and the adults were the ones who


    were most worried.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already ask Robert and Jason for help? How many people in theirpany had done the


    test? Isn¡¯t there anyone who has matched sessfully up to this point?¡±


    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t worry. I only asked for their help two days ago. They issued the notice. Even if they go to


    do the test at the hospital, even if they¡¯re all willing to do it, they have to do it in turn. There haven¡¯t


    been many people who have taken the test up to this point. However, no one has had a sessful


    match until now.¡±


    Elliot looked a bit morose. Originally, Selena wanted to apany them to the hospital, but Jasper and


    Elliot stopped her from going to the hospital and let her take good care of Dan at home. Both of them,


    Jasper and Elliot, handled the matter outside.


    They walked in this manner, and Elliot asked about Selena¡¯s return.


    ¡°Selena has been back for a few days already. You should¡¯ve told us about this matter immediately that


    time so that we could make arrangements a few days earlier. The chance of Dan surviving will also be


    higher. Look at what you have done this time. You even conceal such a serious matter.¡±


    Elliot expressed her displeasure with what Jasper had done this time. Jasper was too immature.


    Jasper wouldn¡¯t tell Elliot the truth. He knew that Selena was a little capricious this time in making this


    decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I thought that if I can sessfully match, then you won¡¯t be too worried when I tell you.


    Who knows I had failed? I can only hope that your match, both yours and father¡¯s, is a sess. After


    all, you are Selena¡¯s biological parents. The chances will be higher.¡±


    After Jasper said these words, Elliot¡¯s expression became moreplex.


    She felt that her chances of having a sessful match were slim. After all, she was not Selena¡¯s


    biological mother.


    Elliot¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled when they walked. She asked Jasper.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right. If we find Dan¡¯s father, perhaps the chance will be higher¡­ Selena has always refused to


    discuss this matter before, but I believe she is aware of it but chooses to keep it hidden from us. Dan is


    sick now. Selena can¡¯t continue to keep it hidden from us. I need to ask her right away. We can¡¯t afford


    to let her be capricious at this point.¡±


    Jasper knew that Selena was not willing to talk about Dan¡¯s father. He had always respected her before


    and had never asked her about this matter. But when he heard Elliot say that, it made perfect sense to


    him. His bone marrow matching had already failed. He believed that the chances of a sessful match


    of Bailey and Elliot were also slim. If they could find Dan¡¯s father, and Dan¡¯s father had siblings or


    rtives, at least the chances of a sessful match would be higher.


    This matter couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer. Selena was ying with Dan after they both returned to the


    Hond family¡¯s vi. Dan still looked great currently. He was put in the cradle. Selena took the toys


    and shook them above Dan to y with him.


    When Selena heard the sound of the car stopping, she turned around. As expected, Elliot and Jasper


    came back.


    ¡°Mum, brother, are you tired? Sit down quickly to have a rest. I¡¯ll go get some water for both of you.¡±


    Elliot didn¡¯t refuse Selena¡¯s kindness. She nodded and walked to the side of Dan¡¯s cradle right away.


    Looking at her grandson, Dan, who smiled with his eyes open, Elliot liked him, but her heart ached for


    him at the same time.


    Dan looked so healthy, but he was now suffering from this disease. What a worry he was.


    After Selena poured the water and handed it to Elliot and Jasper, they sat on the sofa. Elliot made a


    serious face after finishing her water and said to Selena.


    ¡°Selena, I don¡¯t care the grudges between you and Dan¡¯s father, but you can¡¯t be capricious in this


    matter again. ording to the doctor, biological parents have the best chance of getting a sessful


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    match, followed by siblings. After that are those who are rted by blood. You had done the test, and it


    had failed. Jasper failed too. I think my and your father¡¯s chances of getting a sessful match are low


    either. But, Dan¡¯s father has a very high chance, and he may have siblings and other rtives. If we


    ask them to go and do the bone marrow matching, at least Dan¡¯s chance of survival will be higher. Tell


    me. Who is Dan¡¯s father?¡±

 Chapter 296 The Truth of the Orphanage Fire

    Chapter 296 The Truth of the Orphanage Fire


    Selena¡¯s heart thumped, not knowing how to answer at all.


    Her heart was beating like crazy. She felt that she was standing on of a cliff, and she could not escape


    even if she turned back.


    But her adoptive mother stared at her with scorching eyes, not giving her any chance to escape. Her


    brother, Jasper, also looked at her and trying to persuade her through his gaze to stop hiding this time.


    But how could she tell the truth? Those burning pains suffered by people, and the truth that could make


    a person breakdown, she really did not have to courage to say it out.


    ¡°Mom, please stop asking me. I¡¯ve already begged the child¡¯s father to do a bone marrow match, but he


    failed to match. So, please don¡¯t ask me anymore¡­¡±


    Selena knelt on the ground and cried out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to escape, it¡¯s just that he did the test, but it didn¡¯t work. He doesn¡¯t have any other family


    member and brothers or sisters. I¡¯ve stopped contacting him and we won¡¯t meet each other ever again.


    Mom, can you stop asking him?¡±


    Selena cried and begged. Elliot frowned as she looked at her adopted daughter. She was not sure if


    her words were true, but Elliot saw that Selena cried so badly. Selena even said with conviction that the


    child¡¯s biological father had did the test, but they did not match. This matter seemed to be a huge blow


    to Selena as well.


    Elliot did not want to ask any further. She felt that if she asked again, Selena would copse. Elliot


    frowned and spoke.


    ¡°The child is yours. I believe that you will not lie to me about this kind of thing. Since the child¡¯s father


    failed to match, this matter ends here. I will not force you again in the future. Get up, the floor is cold.


    You still need to take care of Dan, don¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes were red, and she felt extremely guilty. Jasper, who was standing aside, felt sorry for


    her. He spoke.


    ¡°Mom has said, don¡¯t kneel on the ground again. You are part of our family. We tried to persuade you


    because the doctor said that biological parents have a higher chance of making a match. But we did


    not expect that the child¡¯s father has already gone to the hospital to do the matching test. Since this is


    the case, then forget it. Get up quickly.¡±


    After saying this, Jasper had stepped forward to hold his sister¡¯s hand. Selena also stood up hurriedly.


    The family remained silent for quite some time. The atmosphere was a little sad. Right at this moment,


    Bailey walked in from outside.


    He looked at the silent and sad faces of his family members, and then looked at his daughter¡¯s red


    eyes and sighed softly.


    ¡°Although the chance of finding a suitable match for this disease is very small, but it does not mean


    there is no hope. Our family has money. We can use the best medicine to treat him. Moreover, friends


    around us are willing to help too. Out of so many people, there must be a suitable match. The most


    important thing right now is that we should not immersed ourselves in grief. We should try to get help


    from the people around us, understand?¡±


    Elliot nodded, then Selena and Jasper also responded quickly.


    ¡°After I got off the ne, I went to the hospital for the matching test to see if I can be matched. Now,


    let¡¯s eat first and wait for the results toe out.¡±


    The Hond family ate their lunch in a sad and silent atmosphere.


    On the other hand, on Georgia¡¯s side, Camden had contacted her and even arranged a meet up this


    afternoon. Camden wille to her mansion after work, and Georgia would spend the whole afternoon


    ying with Annie at home.


    At 6p.m., Camden finally reached Georgia¡¯s house and knocked at her door. After Georgia opened the


    door, Camden walked in.


    Wilson and Elsie had been waiting at home for a long time, and after everyone sat on the sofa, Georgia


    spoke to Camden.


    ¡°Did you get the file?¡±


    After all, she saw Camden came empty-handed. She was a little worried that he had failed to do so.


    Camden gave her a smile.


    ¡°I did not take the whole bag out. It would be too risky. However, the contents inside my house were


    captured, I can send the photos to you now.¡±


    Georgia and Camden exchanged their contact number, then Camden sent the file to her. Inside the file


    was somepressed photos, then Georgia directly sent to Wilson and Elsie.


    They downloaded the file and opened it. Then, they continued to look at the information inside the


    photos. Whereas, Camden sat beside and exined about it.


    ¡°I looked at the case inside. It says about a fire. More than thirty children in the orphanage did not


    manage to survive from the fire. Chase, as the head of the orphanage, could not shirk the me. It is


    reasonable to say that he must bear the responsibilities, but he turned out to have gotten a lot of


    money and started a smallpany. He lived a prosperity life from that onwards. Obviously, this fire


    case is not that simple. Before this, you guys also reminded me not to dig too much information about


    this to avoid being found out by others. Hence, I did not ask too many people. Instead, I read through


    news from the Inte, and I found some clues.¡±


    ¡°Before the fire broke out, there was a child in the orphanage who was retrieved by his biological


    parents. I found the information of the parents, but I don¡¯t know the current situation of the child. He


    should be in his twenties this year. Hence, he should know what happened in the orphanage at that


    time and why the fire happened a few dayster? At least he should know some clues. Furthermore,


    Chase ran away and started a new life. There must be a major secret behind this incident. What¡¯s


    more, the child¡¯s parents are living in D City.¡±


    Within the time Camden exined all this, Georgia had finished reading all the information about the


    fire that year, but she couldn¡¯t see any hidden secrets.


    What Camden saidter, was the real focus of the conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the child¡¯s name? And what are his parents¡¯ names? Do we have a chance to meet them


    once? Will it alert others and let the mastermind behind them find out that we are investigating about


    this?¡±


    Georgia asked these questions and Camden spoke up.


    ¡°That child should now be called Benton Jimenez, his father¡¯s name is Freddie Jimenez, and his


    mother¡¯s name is Grace Green. If we want to meet his parents, we have to ask them out carefully. So,


    we have to find a middleman to ask them out. Freddie is the general manager of a branch of Robert¡¯s


    understand that your current rtionship with Mr. Simpson is a bit awkward, but I think, you can let him


    to help us. Using his name to meet the general manager of his own branch will be safer. You can talk to


    him about this matter when you meet him again. If you go and meet this family all alone, it is not very


    safe indeed.¡±


    Camden had very thoughtful considerations about this matter. If she went to meet Freddie¡¯s family


    abruptly, and she had such high attention now, someone would indeed notice her movements.


    Furthermore, Elsie and Wilson had been investigating about the past recently. If all of these actions


    were connected together, it was very likely to be found out about what they were doing right now.


    However, getting help from Robert was not an easy task, but it also seemed to be the only way at this


    moment.


    Moreover, Travis told her that he had not gotten Robert¡¯s hair. Perhaps, she should indeed find an


    opportunity to ask Robert out.


    As she was thinking a way out, she suddenly remembered that Robert promised to return those jewelry


    to her, so maybe she could make a phone call right away and meet him.


    ¡°You are right. To ask Freddie out, we need to make stealth preparation. I will deal with Robert. Mr.


    Camden, thank you helping me to investigate so many things. I will let my people to investigate about


    this.¡±


    When Georgia finished speaking, Camden subconsciously nced at Wilson.


    ¡°I have heard about your name. You are a legend in the mercenaries. I heard that the army even


    wanted to recruit you before, but unfortunately you didn¡¯t go. If it is you who investigate this matter, I


    believe that you will seed.¡±


    Wilson showed a faint smile to Camden. Atst, Georgia, Wilson and Elsie stood up and sent Camden


    out.


    In the future, she would not involve Camden again because he was now working inside the police


    station. Dealing with a police officer everyday would attract too much attention.


    Although she had decided to meet Robert and seek help from him, she still decided to ask Wilson¡¯s


    opinion about this matter.


    No matter what he did, Wilson was very experienced. It was always right to listen to him.


    ¡°Do you think it is appropriate to seek help from Robert to ask Freddie out?¡±


    ¡°Camden gave a good idea. ording to your rtionship with Robert, others will not think much if you


    ask him out alone. The only person will think much about it is Sierra. However, everyone will only take it


    as she is jealous about you and think that you want to win Robert back. This is indeed the safest n.¡±


    It seemed that Wilson agreed to this n too. Georgia picked up her phone and called Robert.


    Robert was sitting in the car at this moment. He was heading home and saw his phone ringing. It was a


    call from Georgia. He felt a little surprised, but he still picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Robert greeted her with some excitement. In his mind, he thought of Georgia¡¯s look after she finished


    dancingst night. She was so lively and pretty. Her figure kept wandering inside his dreams and he


    chased her figure inside his dream world.


    The more he got along with Georgia, the more he believed that he must had been deeply in love with


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    this woman in the past. Otherwise, why would his eyes still linger on this woman after he lost his


    memory?


    It was just that there were too many things happening around him. Robert frowned as he thought about


    his experiences after he lost his memory for a year. If he thought of it carefully, he could find that there


    were too many suspicions. He must investigate all these things.


    He had an intuition that there was a lot of danger around him.


    ¡°Robert, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to return those jewelries to me? I have something that needs


    me to meet you once. Please arrange a time to meet with me and return those jewels to me by the way.


    This matter is very important.¡±


    "Can''t you say it over the phone?"


    Robert asked. He could not guess what was the important thing that made Georgia wanted to see him


    about.


    ¡°This matter is too important. It can¡¯t be said clearly on the phone. I must tell you in person. You


    arrange a time and meet me outside. I will choose the location. You tell me your free time.¡±


    In fact, Robert also wanted to meet her. Then, they could talk about their past and talk about Riley and


    Travis. These hidden thoughts had been inside his heart for a long time. Until now, he could not stand


    all these suspicions and spections anymore.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s meet tomorrow night.¡±


    Robert knew that Georgia would go to work during the day. Tomorrow would be Monday. So, he set the


    time in the evening. It was estimated that it was just the right time for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s settled now. Come to M Garden tomorrow. I¡¯ll have the staff bring you up when you


    reach.¡±


    The two hung up the phone after they finished talking. By the next day, after Georgia sent Annie to


    school in the morning, she went to work at MU Research Institute.


    During the previous weekend, she had been looking at the past year''s information at home. She looked


    through the current research progress, research directions and experimental data of other researchers


    and professors.


    She gradually had a thought in her mind. She decided to go to theb to do one or two simple


    experiments to verify her thought.


    However, she just didn¡¯t know why every time when she saw Aston, she felt a little awkward. She could


    not help but to think of Kayden. She wanted to know what she was nning to do again, but Aston


    seemed to be particrly defensive of Kayden. Hence, Georgia dared not say out the question in her


    mind.


    Even when she wanted to discuss about the experimental questions with Aston, Georgia couldn¡¯t help


    feeling awkward and ufortable. Hence, she sought help from Simon.


    Whenever she had doubts or couldn¡¯t understand something, she would most probably ask Simon to


    help her.


    Simon was also an extremely talented person in this area. Although he wasn¡¯t as talented as Aston, but


    he was considered a person with a bright futurepared to others in thisboratory.


    Simon had already graduated from Ph.D. If he continued doing research in theboratory for a few


    more years, perhaps he would be promoted to professor before his forties.


    In the evening, Georgia was ready to leave immediately. She noticed Aston was calling her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±

 Chapter 297 Belated Trust

    Chapter 297 Bted Trust


    Aston started speaking when he was walking in the corridor with Georgia.


    ¡°Although I am not satisfied with your attitude on the matter about my girlfriend. However, since my


    girlfriend is not money or gold, she doesn''t need to be liked by everybody or my friends. She just needs


    my love and my protection. That¡¯s all. However, as her boyfriend, I also wish that she will not be forced


    to ept apromise, go to meet and have a meal with friends who dislike her. Thus, I just brought


    her to leave there on that day¡­¡±


    ¡°Georgia, this doesn¡¯t mean that I am angry with you. I can also understand your standpoint. Maybe


    both of us cannot be good friends due to my girlfriend in private. However, I have always


    appreciated you and believed you for the part of your work. I have mentioned that your attitude towards


    me was a bit awkward today. It seemed like you feel that you shouldn¡¯t chat with me. In my opinion, you


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    don¡¯t have to be like this. I have never despised your work ability and your talent. I hope that we can


    still work together as colleagues, do research and talk to each other like we did before. In this aspect,


    you have inspired me and given me ideas. I think I should also lend you a hand on the part that you


    need my help during your vacant time of this year. I think everything will just be right as we won¡¯t


    interfere with each other after working hours.¡±


    It turned out that Aston wanted to talk to her on that issue. It was true that Georgia had someplex


    emotions towards Aston due to Kayden. She felt that she couldn¡¯t chat with him naturally like in the


    past. However, Aston had said that they should separate the parts of their work and private lives. It was


    just right. In fact, Aston had outstanding work performance and he could help her with many things in


    terms of work. When Georgia thought of that, she apologized to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I am narrow-minded today. I thought that if I ask you again about the matter of your


    girlfriend, our rtionship will be awkward. I even spected on you maliciously and thought that


    you were angry at me. I¡¯m sorry. I was the one who thought too much about it.¡±


    After listening to her words, Aston¡¯s smile was revealed.


    ¡°In fact, I always had the opinion that you are too good for Robert in the past when our rtionship was


    not so awkward. Besides, I also didn¡¯t really like him but it didn¡¯t affect our rtionship as colleagues. I


    also won¡¯t allow Kayden to interfere with my work life. Thus, you don¡¯t have to worry much about it.¡±


    Georgia was smiling lightly and she felt that the awkwardness in her heart had reduced gradually.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t tell Aston about the spection in her heart.


    She felt that Kayden was not suffering from amnesia. Not only that, she also felt that Kayden was doing


    all those things to cheat on him ording to her extrasensory perception. However, she knew that


    Aston would definitely get angry if she told him about it. Thus, she kept it to herself.


    After the two of them made peace, Georgia left MU. After that, she got into the car and went to the M


    Garden.


    She had promised Robert to meet him there at 7.00 p.m. When Georgia reached there, the staff at the


    M Garden told her that Robert had arrived there a few minutes earlier than her.


    When Georgia entered the private room, Robert was drinking a cup of tea there. He smiled when he


    mentioned Georgia who was walking in the room.


    His smile made Georgia feel that Robert in the past was back when she was in a daze.


    After sitting down, Georgia said thank you to Robert.


    ¡°Thank you so much for being willing toe here, this issue is really important for me.¡±


    Just as Georgia finished speaking, Robert took out a big box that he had ced beside him.


    ¡°This box contains the jewelry that belongs to you. It is now given back to its owner. You just bring it


    home after the meal. Please take good care of it as it was a gift from me to you in the past. I think if I


    have recovered my memory, I will definitely hope to see all these things are kept by you nicely.¡±


    Robert had looked at that jewelry carefully in the box after he went back. It was obvious that the jewelry


    was chosen by him with utmost care for her in the past.


    He was getting more curious about his memories. However, he still could not recall any small part of


    the memory about his past even he had tried so hard to do that. He was so upset due to it as he was


    really curious about how he gets along with Georgia in the past?


    How strong was the love between them?


    Georgia received the box from him and then she opened it. She stroked the jewelry gently with her


    hand reminiscently.


    There were diamond nes, jade bracelets and earrings in the box. All of the jewelry was mostly


    different types of precious female jewelry. She actually seldom put on the jewelry but all the jewelry


    was her gifts from Robert. Thus, she could not bear to see him taking out all those jewelry once again


    for auction.


    ¡°I am sorry. The ring was not sent by me to the charity auction at that time.¡±


    Maybe Robert had guessed about what she was thinking and he felt that he should exin it to her.


    Just as he was thinking of it, he told her about it instantly.


    Georgia took a nce at Robert with her smiling face. She understood it immediately at the moment.


    Since Robert was not the one who did it, then it must be done by Sierra.


    She was not surprised to know the truth as she also didn¡¯t believe that there was a woman who would


    never get jealous in the world. It was normal that Sierra did that.


    Georgia was feeling better while thinking of that part because she had known that Robert was not the


    one who sent the item up for auction.


    However, the purpose of hering was to talk about some serious issues. Georgia covered up the


    box and started to talk to Robert who was in front of her.


    ¡°Is there a general manager who named Freddie Jimenez under your branch?¡±


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°Yes, there is such a person. There is a media corporation under my branch and he is the general


    manager who is in charge of it. Why did you mention about him, is there anything wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°I hope that you can help me to ask him out in your name. Then, you create a chance for me to meet


    him as I want to talk to him about something. It is a very important matter which must be kept as a


    secret. Thus, I also need to request you not to tell others about it and you even have to keep this


    matter as an extreme secret.¡±


    Robert felt strange about her request. He tried to recall more details about Freddie.


    His work performance was just moderate. Thepany that he stayed in was also not considered as


    an excellent branch of the group business of the Simpson family but it was not too bad as well.


    ording to the information, he was a serious and steady man. There wasn¡¯t any big problem with him


    and he had also never transferred the money of thepany. Besides, he did neither gamble nor have


    any mistress. It seemed like he was also a responsible father and husband to his family.


    He was the kind of ordinary person who could not be found out of any conspicuous parts if he was put


    in the crowd. After he went back, he had done a deep investigation on a few important executives in his


    ¡°Can I ask the reason that you want to meet him? After all, he is the employee of mypany.¡±


    Georgia just stared at Robert who was in front of her. She didn¡¯t know whether she should tell him the


    truth. However, Georgia also felt that she should trust Robert. Robert was the man who would never


    betray her in such a matter even if he lost his memory or not.


    When she thought until that part, Georgia started to exin to him.


    After Georgia finished telling him the story, she spoke helplessness.


    ¡°I know that Freddie¡¯s son might not know much about the truth. However, I always feel that this is the


    only clue for now. Moreover, if others find out that I go to meet him under everyone¡¯s nose, it may


    cause trouble to them. Therefore, I need to request you to be a middleman and ask him out to meet


    me. Then, I will ask Freddie and see whether he is willing to let us meet his son. After that, I will try to


    check if there is any chance for us to find out the truth about the fire.¡±


    ¡°This is very dangerous.¡±


    Robert said directly. He had known that Georgia was doing something very dangerous after he listened


    to the story that Georgia told him. He also understood that it might even cause big troubles for her.


    However, when Georgia was talking about it, her eyes were so bright and they were shining. Not only


    that, she was also staring at him with her eyes that were full of trust. Robert¡¯s heart was very soft at the


    moment.


    ¡°I know that this matter is very dangerous. Thus, I will also be extra cautious in everything I do.


    Otherwise, why don¡¯t I just go to the front of Freddie¡¯s house and meet himter? I am just afraid that


    someone has been keeping an eye on him so that¡¯s why I request you to ask him out and then create a


    chance for me to meet him. Are you willing to help me on this?¡±


    Georgia was asking him with expectations.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t help you, you will definitely think of another n. If your other n is very dangerous, I must


    be regretting it for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll help you with this. Don¡¯t worry, I will find an absolutely safe


    method to ask him out.¡±


    When he talked until that part, Robert thought of one thing.


    ¡°After I lost my memory and came back, I had investigated the details of people from other powerful


    families in D City. Some of them were having pedophilia. I will send you a copy of the investigation


    report, you can look for suspicious people from the name list. Since these powerful people have


    pedophilia and they are targeting orphans, there is a high possibility that they are involved in this issue.


    Someone was watching me so it might affect your n if I do something. Thus, you have to find


    someone to assist you in investigating the issue by yourself.¡±


    Robert had not finished finding out all the traitors around him since he was kidnappedst time. For


    now, he could not trust all his subordinates. He actually would like to let his subordinates help with the


    investigation but he knew that maybe some of them would expose the information immediately to the


    people that were in the dark.


    He did not want to take any risk. He did not want to ce Georgia in danger.


    However, he was really willing to help Georgia with the things that he was able to help.


    Georgia was really happy and surprised to hear of the clue. She thanked him and then she spoke.


    She felt that there was another thing that she could request Robert to do ording to his mood on that


    day and her trust in him.


    ¡°Can I get a few of your hairs?¡±


    In that instant, Robert thought of the paternity test that he had done with Annie. Thus, he asked


    Georgia.


    ¡°Did you get the result of it? Since the result of the paternity test between me and Annie is not positive


    so you want a few hairs of me to double confirm it?¡±


    Georgia was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Did you just say that result of the paternity test between you and Annie is negative? How is that


    possible?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s shocking expression was so real. Robert wasughing.


    ¡°I believe that what you said is true. I believe that the paternity test result between me and Annie was


    falsified by someone. You don¡¯t have to do the test again, I believe that Annie is my daughter. Georgia,


    someone is afraid of us to make up.¡±

 Chapter 298 Wait for Me

    Chapter 298 Wait for Me


    Georgia never asked about the result of theb test after she brought Annie and Robert for a DNA test.


    Georgia was confident that Annie and Robert were blood-rted. So, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention


    to the matter.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t believe it when Robert revealed the truth and told her the ident happened. What


    was more unbelievable was Robert said that he believed in Georgia. Georgia remained silent and


    stared at the man standing in front of her.


    After a while, Georgia asked, ¡°Why did you believe in me this time?¡±


    ¡°Intuition.¡±


    Robert answered.


    ¡°I was thinking that my heart wouldn¡¯t lie to me, so I believe that you won¡¯t lie to me either.¡±


    Georgia smiled. Then, a drop of tear rolled down her cheek as she smiled.


    ¡°I thought you hated me, and you¡¯ve been keeping your distance.¡±


    Georgia sighed. She still remembered what Robert said to her after she woke up from a year-long


    Georgia was so heartbroken, but when she thought of what Robert did to her in the past, she told


    herself not to be defeated.


    Georgia had to get her man back.


    However, she had no clues, and she couldn¡¯t see what the future held for her back then.


    But now, Georgia suddenly felt like she could see the lights on the road in front of her.


    ¡°Since you said that you believe in me, then tell me, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Georgia looked into Robert¡¯s eyes and asked.


    Georgia didn¡¯t point it out, but it was obvious that she was asking about Robert¡¯s n for the future.


    How Robert was going to choose between Georgia and Sierra, and what Robert nned to do in the


    future?


    ¡°There¡¯s something I can¡¯t give you a certain answer. I still couldn¡¯t determine what¡¯s real and what¡¯s


    not beside me. I need to find out the truth. Before I do, I don¡¯t want to hurt anybody.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t make his choice. He was willing to believe in Georgia, but he felt like he was surrounded


    by danger all the time. He couldn¡¯t even determine if Sierra was true to him.


    Sierra did so much for him. He wouldn¡¯t reveal his doubts and hurt Sierra before he had solid evidence.


    Robert didn¡¯t tell anyone his doubts about the people around him. He didn¡¯t want Georgia toe back


    to him, at least for now, because he thought it was dangerous to be around him.


    ¡°I hope you find the truth you¡¯re looking for soon.¡±


    Georgia was a little disappointed, but she wouldn¡¯t force Robert. Since Robert chose to believe in her,


    she needed to take things slow and don¡¯t pressure herself too much.


    Don¡¯t rush it. Georgia and Robert¡¯s rtionship just got better. She should appreciate what she had


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    now.


    ¡°But I still need a few strands of your hair.¡±


    Georgia said to Robert in a serious tone.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t ask me what I¡¯m going to do with it. There¡¯s something I need to do by myself.¡±


    At the end of the day, Robert granted Georgia¡¯s request.


    Georgia and Robert then started to have their food silently. None of them had spoken ever since.


    Upon finishing their food, Georgia and Robert headed into the lift and was going to head home.


    It was awkwardly silent in the lift. Nobody talked.


    Suddenly, Georgia and Robert voiced out at the same time.


    ¡°Annie has been looking forward to seeing you.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from Riley. He has ill intentions.¡±


    Both Georgia and Robertughed after saying what they wanted to say.


    When they were about to continue their story, the lights in the lift went off. The next second, the lift fell.


    Georgia screamed, ¡°Robert!¡±


    Georgia immediately looked for Robert. She reached out her hands in panic in the dark.


    Then, a hand reached out and pulled Georgia into his arms.


    The lift fell and hit the ground floor in just a split second. Georgia could feel her body pressing against


    Robert¡¯s on the floor.


    Georgia heard Robert muffled. The lift had stopped falling, and it was dark. Georgia asked in a panic,


    ¡°Did I hit you? I¡¯ll help you get up. Are you injured?¡±


    Georgia asked in a nervous tone, and Robert answered in a calm and soothing voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was the impact of the rapid fall. Are you injured?¡±


    Georgia shook her head. Then, she realized Robert probably couldn¡¯t see her reaction in the dark.


    ¡°How can I injure myself when I¡¯m lying on you?¡±


    Then, Georgia hugged Robert tightly and buried her face in his arms. Then, Georgia said in a muffled


    tone, ¡°I was thinking, I won¡¯t have any regrets if we died in here. You reached out your hands for me,


    just like how it used to be. You would stand in front of me when there¡¯s danger. I¡¯m happy you did that.¡±


    Georgia reached out her hand to Robert¡¯s face after finishing her words. Before Robert realized what


    Georgia was going to do, Georgia kissed Robert¡¯s cheek.


    The next second, Robert could feel Georgia¡¯s frustration. Then, Georgia kept searching and finally,


    Georgia and Robert¡¯s lips locked.


    Robert chuckled. Now he knew what Georgia wanted to do just now. She wanted to kiss him, but she


    couldn¡¯t see his lips, so she kissed the wrong ce instead.


    All the panic and doubt were gone. Robert kissed Georgia even harder.


    It wasn¡¯t a lingering kiss. Instead, it was aforting kiss.


    Then, Robert carried Georgia and sat on the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t the M Garden yours? The technician is probablying now. We won¡¯t be here for


    long.¡±


    Of course, Georgia would be scared if she was alone when the lift fell, and she got trapped in the dark.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t invincible.


    But now that Robert was here, Georgia didn¡¯t feel scared anymore, even if they were in the dark and


    didn¡¯t know when rescue would arrive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid with you by my side. I hope there¡¯s nothing else wrong with the lift now. It¡¯s so quiet here,


    and we¡¯re alone. So, before the rescuees, I¡¯m going to see it as a date.¡±


    ¡°You like spending time with me that much, huh?¡±


    Robert soundedcent out of a sudden. He knew he was jealous when he saw Georgia


    surrounded by Travis and Riley. He was tempted by his jealousy, and he wanted to win Georgia back.


    But what happened today cleared his doubts and jealousy. Robert was satisfied and pleased.


    Georgia remained silent. She thought she had made her point. Why did Robert keep wanting her to


    answer questions like that? Georgia had her pride.


    Georgia didn¡¯t think it was a man¡¯s job to allow a woman to constantly confessing her love.


    However, the silence pleased Robert even more.


    ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡±


    Robert said in an affirmed tone.


    ¡°Shut it¡­¡±


    Georgia was embarrassed. Why did Robert sound socent?


    The fire of embarrassment was burning in Georgia¡¯s heart, and Robert hugged her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°I asked myself why did I feel jealous when I saw you surrounded by Travis and Riley. Now I know the


    answer.¡±


    Robert stopped. Georgia was curious about his answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡±


    However, Robert remained silent. He was chuckling softly at first. Then, hisughter got louder.


    Georgia was so frustrated at his reaction that she wanted to scratch his face. When she was about to


    do so, the lights in the lift came back.


    Then, the lift started operating and moved upwards.


    Georgia had to admit that she felt disappointed. They both revealed their true feelings when they were


    alone.


    However, when the light came back, Georgia didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what to say. Robert had let go of her. It was like they were keeping their distance


    from each other again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you just now. There were people who didn¡¯t want us back together. Georgia, it¡¯s better not to


    disy signs that we¡¯re close or we¡¯re friends. I might even tell people that I hated you. Let them


    believe that I believed the DNA report. I will get to the bottom of it. Wait for me.¡±


    After Robert finished his words, the lift stopped.


    When the door of the lift opened, Robert voiced out again, ¡°I will find a chance to visit Annie. But not


    now. I don¡¯t want to put her in danger.¡±


    Then, the lift opened, and Robert walked out of it with a cold face. Georgia was stunned in the lift.


    After a while, Georgia silently walked out of the lift. Many people saw the look on Robert and Georgia¡¯s


    faces. It looked like they had a huge fight in the lift. Harvey approached Georgia and expressed his


    concern.


    ¡°Miss Lane, are you alright? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    Georgia shook her head. She silently watched Robert leaving and slowly processing what Robert told


    her when he left.


    Robert asked Georgia to wait for him. What was he going to do alone?


    Robert said that it was dangerous around him, and he wanted to keep his distance. Georgia was


    downhearted. Robert was always a lone wolf in making decisions. He never gave Georgia a chance to


    discuss with him. However, Georgia couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Georgia can¡¯t put Annie in danger. Robert was right.


    Georgia raised her head and looked at Harvey. She said, ¡°Please look into the reason why the lift broke


    down. Is it just a coincidence or a human error?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s bodyguards rushed to her after she asked Harvey to look into the matter. Then, Georgia


    hopped into the car and headed back to her vi guarded by her bodyguards.


    It was around ten o¡¯clock at night. Annie was sleeping tight. She had to go to school tomorrow.


    Elsie was asleep as well. On the other hand, Wilson was still awake. He was smoking on the balcony of


    the second floor.


    Georgia walked over to talk to Wilson.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep? You look like you have something on your mind.¡±


    Wilson turned around and put out his cigarette. Then, he threw the cigarette butt into the bin.

 Chapter 299 The Origin of the Child

    Chapter 299 The Origin of the Child


    ¡°There¡¯s no big deal, I just happened to see my enemy today so I have a bad mood.¡±


    Wilson replied with a simple answer, but Georgia had never seen Wilson being so emotional.


    Wilson was a calm person. There was always no much expression on his face. This was the first time


    Georgia saw that Wilson was emotional.


    When he had just arrived, Wilson gave off an extremely depressed feeling. He hid his emotion only


    when she got close and talked to him.


    Although he said that it was just a simple enemy, Georgia understood very well that the enemy was not


    simple but it was the one who Wilson hated very much. However, Wilson was not willing to say


    anything anymore, so she did not ask further.


    She had been with Elsie for the past few days. She would grab a chance to ask her tomorrow about


    what had happened to Wilson today.


    ¡°In that case, go get some rest early, you and Elsie have been investigating that matter and have only


    made some progress so far, I¡¯m counting on you for everything. How has Elsie beentely? Does she


    put you into trouble?¡±


    After Georgia asked so, a faint smile suddenly appeared on Wilson¡¯s gloomy face.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, she does not put me into any trouble.¡±


    After saying that, Wilson turned around and walked away.


    Georgia went inside Annie¡¯s bedroom to take a look at Annie. Then, she washed her face and brushed


    her teeth before sleeping beside her.


    For the next two days, Georgia went to work and got off work as usual. She did not approach Elsie to


    ask her about what had happened to Wilson. She was busy, so were Elsie and Wilson.


    This evening, Robert sent her a message. He had asked Freddie for a date tomorrow night. They had


    set a time and a ce.


    As Georgia got off work early, she prepared dinner for everyone after she returned home in the


    evening.


    After that, she yed with Annie for a while. When Annie had slept, Georgia told them that she was


    going to meet Freddie tomorrow.


    When Georgia said this, Elsie spoke up.


    ¡°This evening, our man who tracked Chase found that they had changed to another ce for gathering.


    He brought another child. We did not follow him this time as it¡¯s meaningless for us to go in judging


    from that fact that they had changed a ce.¡±


    Elsie was blue. Last time, she did not manage to rescue the children and this time she could only watch


    Chase¡¯s men hurting the children again and there was nothing they could do to help them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, maybe there will be a breakthrough after we meet Freddie tomorrow.¡±


    Speaking of this, Georgia asked Wilson a question.


    ¡°What¡¯s your progress on that piece of information that I gave you?¡±


    Robert had promised to give Georgia a piece of informationst time. It was the information about


    those powerful and influential people with paedophilia in D City. There might be a great clue if they


    investigated based on the information.


    After the sentence, Wilson spoke up.


    ¡°Inside that database, there are some people who went there this evening as well. Don¡¯t worry, I have


    already collected a lot of information. As long as we find out a few big bosses and collect more


    evidence, this matter will definitely be solved. If Freddie has more hidden secrets when we meet him


    tomorrow, that will be great.¡±


    After chatting a lot with Wilson, everyone went to sleep by ten o¡¯clock at night, so did Elsie. Georgia


    went inside Elsie¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°I have something to ask you alone. Elsie, are you free to have a chat with me now?¡±


    Elsie had no problem with this. She had just finished her shower while Georgia seemed not. She then


    asked her.


    ¡°What¡¯s so mysterious? You did not ask me when Wilson was there just now. Is it a secret that he can¡¯t


    listen to? If you want to solve things, I think it¡¯s better for you to look for him, I¡¯m not really good at that.¡±


    Elsie was just making a joke. Elsieughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed something that he can¡¯t listen to.¡±


    Georgia finished her sentence just like that. She looked at Elsie who looked calm and then told her


    what had happened two nights ago.


    ¡°Two days ago, what had happened when you and Wilson went outside? He said that he saw his


    enemy. Do you remember who he saw that day? I feel that he was extremely concerned about this


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    matter.¡±


    After Georgia asked this, Elsie frowned.


    ¡°He was normal that day, I did not notice that his emotion was abnormal. If it¡¯s like what you said, how


    could he have suppressed his emotions so much when I was with him when he saw his enemy?¡±


    It seemed Elsie did not know about Wilson¡¯s situation either. Although it was Wilson¡¯s personal matter,


    for some reason, Georgia felt that it was important to her.


    There was a hint in the dark telling herself again that she needed to figure out this matter.


    When she went to work the next day, Professor Lee called Georgia to go inside his office for a chat.


    ¡°Have you finished reading the information I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Almost done.¡±


    Georgia was very concerned about her work. Although the professor had given her a week, she


    thought that she should get it done faster.


    All this while, apart from the time she went home from work to apany Annie, Georgia spent all her


    daytime in her work. She was only a titr chairman in SY Group. Her job scope was just to sign the


    documents. She did not need to worry about anything.


    ¡°At the end of this month, I¡¯ll go to the University of Cambridge to attend a talk. There will be some


    schrs from other countries to attend a seminar together. I want to bring you there, do you want to go


    with me?¡±


    Naturally, Georgia would not reject and she was excited.


    ¡°Professor, I have no problem. I¡¯ll arrange my time for the trip.¡±


    Many people would definitely join such kind of gathering. She could listen to their thoughts and there


    might be some unexpected gains.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re willing to go. However, the seminar will only start at the end of the month. For now,


    you still have to read the information that I gave you and then go to theboratory to do some


    experiments. You have lost one year. If you can find a good direction or even make some progress in


    your experiment, I¡¯ll rmend you to them when you attend the gathering.¡±


    If it wasst year, the professor would not worry so much. He would just bring Georgia to the gathering


    and let Georgia talk to the crowd. It was because Georgia¡¯s experiment had been developed


    significantly and recognized by everyone at that time.


    However, during the time when she was in aa, many researchers in various other universities had


    studied her experiment in depth. So, she was now left behind. Unless she made a progress in a new


    direction, she could only be an assistant and she could not join their discussion.


    ¡°Professor, I can only try my best, sometimes it depends on luck to find a new experimental direction


    and make progress.¡±


    She had to do hundreds of experiments inside the researchb and perhaps she could find a direction


    in one of them. Only countless failures would allow her to determine what was right.


    Georgia was not in a hurry, it was just the professor¡¯s pitying tone that made her a little sentimental.


    ¡°Professor, I¡¯m still young at my age, although I¡¯ve experienced a lot of things, my life has just begun.


    Even if I can¡¯t get acknowledgement this year, in 5 years or 10 years, I¡¯ll bring my talent into y, God


    can¡¯t leave me in aa for another few years, or make me lose another few years as every cloud has


    a silver lining.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s tone was light-hearted and Professor Leeughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve overthought it. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll feel sad. Since you have already thought positively, so now you


    just do your experiment seriously, this time round I won¡¯t give you a limited direction, you just go in the


    direction of your own thinking, I believe you will make your progress.¡±


    They then talked about some academic matters in a lively atmosphere. Georgia spoke out many ideas.


    She was eloquent when she talked about these matters. She did not care whether she was right or


    wrong when she talked about all these things. Professor Lee was a tolerant person. He would never


    criticize which part of Georgia¡¯s idea was wrong. Instead, he would let her do her own experiments and


    find out the truth herself.


    By then, Georgia had talked with Professor Lee in hisb for more than one hour. When he was about


    to leave, Professor Lee seemed to remember something and he spoke to Georgia again.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that Aston will go together with us at the end of the month. I¡¯ll bring both of you


    there. However, I see that you two have been a bit rustytely, what had happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something had happened, but we have talked it over. Now, we¡¯re still colleagues. Professor, you


    don¡¯t have to worry, he and I always trust each other¡¯s abilities. We just interact less in our private life.


    However, we trust each other when ites to work.¡±


    Professor Lee was relieved. However, he felt a little strange as he did not know why they could not be


    close friends anymore in their private life. But as this was their privacy, he did not ask anymore.


    After leaving the office, Georgia went to theb to do experiments. It just so happened that Aston was


    next to her. Georgia smiled and spoke up.


    ¡°Did the professor tell you about the matter of going to Ennd at the end of the month?¡±


    ¡°I knew about itst night. We¡¯ll both go together. I¡¯ve agreed and I appreciate your guidance when the


    timees.¡±


    Aston was scrupulous in separating public from private interests. Georgia slowly lost her feeling of


    difort towards Kayden. Since Kayden did note to MU Research Institute anyway and they did


    not contact each other in private, everything went back to normal.


    In the afternoon, when Georgia had finished her works and had just stepped out of the door to get into


    her car, she saw a familiar person approaching her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year since we metst time, congrattions as you are able to wake up from thea.¡±


    The person was Emilia, who was Aston¡¯s younger sister. Apparently, she hade to pick her brother


    up from work.


    Georgia had a chat with Emilia. After chatting for a while about each other¡¯s recent life, Georgia asked


    in a slightly gossipy manner.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly pick your brother up from work?¡±


    ¡°My family heard that my brother had a girlfriend, so they asked me toe here to be a spy to see


    how things are going.¡±


    Emilia smiled. She looked very stern originally, but when she smiled, she looked pretty and made


    people lose their minds for a moment.


    ¡°By the way, have you met my brother¡¯s girlfriend? I haven¡¯t met her yet, so I don¡¯t know about her


    personality.¡±


    Georgia did not know how to speak at the moment, but she answered honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her a few times.¡±


    ¡°How does she look? Does she have a good personality?¡±


    Emilia asked with concern.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty. I don¡¯t know much about her personality as I haven¡¯t had too much contact with her, but


    she seems to be natural and poised, I guess.¡±


    Georgia did not want to say anything bad. Although she knew that Kayden had done something bad, it


    would look like she was stirring up trouble and venting her anger by saying so in front of Emilia. So, she


    decided to answer just like that.


    Emilia nned to continue asking more questions, but Georgia¡¯s mobile phone rang. She smiled


    apologetically at Emilia and then walked to the side to pick up the call. ¡°Travis, is there something


    wrong?¡±


    The person who called was Travis. He answered up inside the call.


    ¡°The results of the paternity test havee out. Wesley is Robert¡¯s biological son.¡±


    After Travis¡¯ words, Georgia had some mixed feelings. Did Sierra actually give birth to a son for


    Robert?


    Georgia was not a generous person, nor could she say that it did not matter, she felt sad.


    Up until now, the people she had sent out could not find anything abnormal about Sierra. Although they


    knew that Sierra was somewhat abnormal, they could not find any evidence. So, there was a possibility


    that Sierra was really just a person who had saved Robert¡¯s life.


    ording to Robert, she had helped him a lot and sacrificed a lot for him. It was impossible for Robert


    to treat his benefactor badly. She would not go against the person who saved Robert anyway.


    She was just a little sad that the man she liked had a child with another woman. She very cared about


    that.


    ¡°What about Sierra and Wesley? Do they have a mother-child rtionship?¡±


    This was the question Georgia was most concerned about.

 Chapter 300 Meeting Freddie Jimenez

    Chapter 300 Meeting Freddie Jimenez


    ¡°They are rted, I have already told Ivan about it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s right?¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t believe it, Ivan had seen it with his own eyes, when the attacker came at them, Sierra


    gave up her own son, but the DNA test showed that they were rted to each other, so what was


    Sierra thinking?


    It could not be that Ivan had seen it wrongly.


    ¡°It cannot be wrong, I have asked a couple of hidden organization to do the testing, the results are all


    the same.¡±


    Travis didn¡¯t say that Sarah was the one dealt with whole matter.


    Of course, Travis also couldn¡¯t think of that Sarah would lie about that.


    There was nothing surprising about this results and Georgia even felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°I know, since the result is positive, then all we can do is to put our focus on Sierra, I feel that she is


    going to show something at some point.¡±


    After they hung up the phone call, Georgia went to Emilia again.


    At this time, Aston also appeared, the siblings were chatting, Emilia smiled and said to Georgia.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had meal together in a while, why don¡¯t we all have dinner together?¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°I already have a date tonight, so I won¡¯t be able to join you, you guys should catch up, if you want to


    go to M Garden, I can call the boss there for you.¡±


    Emilia hadn¡¯t been there before, but she heard that M Garden was very popr, so she smiled and


    agreed.


    They chatted a little more, then left in their own cars, Emilia and Aston went in their own car, and Emilia


    asked her brother.


    ¡°I already came here, you can¡¯t just keep your girlfriend at home without introducing her to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Aston answered coldly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have dinner at M Garden? I will call her now and tell her toe over, then you will


    be able to meet her, remember that she is your future sister inw, if you are rude to her, I will throw


    you out.¡±


    ¡°You treat your girlfriend better than me.¡±


    Emilia said, but Aston didn¡¯t even listen to her, if he didn¡¯t spoil his own girlfriend, who would do it for


    him, he had to keep her face. Aston knew that his sister was entric and unreasonable, if he didn¡¯t


    warn her, he was afraid that Emilia might look at his girlfriend with some judgement.


    The two of them were heading to M Garden when Emilia suddenly said in a bad mood.


    ¡°It had been a year, we still haven¡¯t found Lucas, where do you think he is? We had been asking


    everyone to help looking, why can we not find him?¡±


    Such a small child went missing, and he was nowhere to be found, it was very possible that he already


    left this world.


    But even if he was dead, they wanted to find the body, the Powell family almost gave up, Emilia on the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    other hand didn¡¯t want to quit, she liked Lucas, before knowing that he was dead, she wanted to find


    him.


    This time being back in the country, she wanted to use the chance to keep searching, the Powell family


    didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on this, so Emilia had to use the chance of seeing Aston¡¯s girlfriend


    to get back to China. She hadn¡¯t gotten away from her family, she couldn¡¯t do things as unrestrained as


    her brother.


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    Aston said to his sister, he knew the attitude of the Powell family, they had already stopped searching,


    which made Aston very sad.


    When he left his family, he was even ready to give up his right as an heir, because he was so


    disappointed by the Powell family, it was such a cold ce, people only did things for their own good.


    The two of them were quiet all the way because of this topic.


    When they arrived at M Garden, Kayden was already there, Emilia looked at her future sister inw, the


    three of them went to the room to have dinner.


    Emilia didn¡¯t know anything about Kayden¡¯s past, the whole evening they had fun talking to each other.


    Georgia on the other side had already gone to the mall, she and Robert said to meet at the top floor


    there.


    There were a lot of people around, Georgia being at this mall people would only think that she was


    there to go shopping, Georgia went into some of those stores and bought a few bags.


    Then, she went along the way that Robert told her, took the elevator to the top floor.


    The top floor didn¡¯t belong to the mall, it was a very elite apartment, Georgia got out of the elevator and


    saw Robert¡¯s guard waiting outside.


    The guard led Georgia to sit down, after a while, Elsie also came.


    Wilson wasn¡¯t there that day, Georgia thought she couldn¡¯t allow the three of them to appear at the


    same ce, it would look suspicious.


    But she wasn¡¯t sure about meeting alone with Freddie, so she asked Elsie toe.


    The two of them went inside while the guard led them, Robert was sitting there chatting with Freddie.


    He was a man, about 45 years of age, he was the manager of Robert¡¯spany, even though he


    wasn¡¯t rich, but he was sessful, he had a family, and was high spirited.


    But Freddie had white hair, there was no calm in his eyes, instead, they were moody, he wasn¡¯t that


    energetic man on the pictures, he seemed that he didn¡¯t have afortable life.


    When Georgia and Elsie entered, he noticed, he naturally knew that Georgia was the ex fiance of his


    boss, but now this ex fiance came to see his boss, Freddie looked down, not knowing what to say, he


    felt that he shouldn¡¯t be there.


    He didn¡¯t know yet that Georgia wanted to see him.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I will talk to you about work at the office, why don¡¯t I leave now.¡±


    Freddie thought that he should leave, he shouldn¡¯t stand in the way of his boss having a date, of


    course, he would also never talk about the gossip here.


    People were saying that his boss and the ex fiance had alreadypletely broken up, but now they


    were meeting here, it seemed that the rumors weren¡¯t true.


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez, I am here to see you.¡±


    Georgia smiled and said to him, Freddie was a little surprised, he looked at Georgia questioning, then


    he looked at Robert.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I...¡±


    Freddie really didn¡¯t know what to do, in that moment, Robert said.


    ¡°Sit down, you only need to answer whatever she asks you truthfully, she was the one that asked you


    here, nobody can know about this, so I also came as a middle man.¡±


    Freddie sat down confused, Georgia and Elsie sat down opposite to Freddie.


    ¡°I know this might seem strange, but I need to ask you, you have a son called Benton Jimenez, he was


    lost in an orphanage, right?¡±


    As soon as Georgia asked him that question, Freddie¡¯s face changed, he looked at her with dark eyes.


    If his boss wasn¡¯t there, Freddie might have just turned around and left, but instead he said with anger


    in his voice that he couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡°Miss Lane, what do you want to know about my son, what did he do?¡±


    ¡°That orphanage...¡±


    Georgia sighed.


    ¡°I think you know what the orphanage was like before, but it caught fireter, almost all of the children


    died in that fire, but the principal of the orphanage received a huge amount of money. He started his


    ownpany and is living his life, I want to ask you, do you and your son know about the reasons for


    that fire? All those children died on that day, but your son was taken away only days before, so he


    lived. I just want to investigate the reason behind it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t tell you anything.¡±


    This time, Freddie stood up, his expression was cold.


    Then, he turned around and told Robert.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, even if you want to fire me today, but there are things I don¡¯t want to talk about, now I


    want to leave, is that okay?¡±


    Robert looked at Georgia, she sighed.


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez, you might get angry at this, but I heard that your son has been at home for a couple of


    years, they say that he is not in a good condition. I know your son is autistic, but that should not be


    congenital, even though my guess might be extraordinary, but I think maybe your son wants the truth to


    be known, to make those people get their punishment, maybe he wants to speak about it.¡±


    Wilson found out about Freddie¡¯s son¡¯s condition these days, Georgia even found out that Freddie gave


    up the treatments after he found out that his son was not autistic congenitally.


    She could feel that the Jimenez family might know about the truth, they would rather have their child


    not speak, than putting him into danger if they let him talk.


    ¡°You do not know the situation.¡±


    Freddie suddenly said angrily, his eyes were red.


    ¡°You youngster, you all want to be hero, you want to tell me what to do, can you promise that my son


    will live? Can you promise that my wife will live, that I will live? If you can¡¯t, why should I tell you the


    truth? Even if I have to quit my job, I can still provide for my family, and you, if you want to be a hero,


    go ahead, but don¡¯t disturb me and my family again!¡±


    Freddie finished and walked towards the door angrily, Georgia didn¡¯t stop him, but Robert spoke.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Georgia shook her head, maybe Freddie needed some time, seeing him like that, he must know how


    strong the forces behind all this were, how could she convince him not to care about his wife and son,


    to do something crazy?


    But, Georgia didn¡¯t think that Elsie would stop Freddie.


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez, my name is Elsie, I was also in that orphanage, the only reason I am alive is because


    Chase sold me for a high price, I know what kind of a ce that was, I know how much pain those


    children suffered, look at your son¡¯s condition, it is because he is not happy. I am part of this because I


    know how much all those people who had gone through those pain want to be free! They are hurting


    children again!¡±

 Chapter 301 Sierra Forces Robert to Marry Her

    Chapter 301 Sierra Forces Robert to Marry Her


    However, hearing what Elsie said, Freddie gave a sneer and went straight outside. Elsie shouted


    behind him, "Do you think you''re protecting your son? You are wrong. You have not experienced those


    things, and you will never understand. An unredeemed life is not worth living! I seem to be happy, but it


    doesn''t mean I don''t care and forget the past."


    Elsie sneered as she said so. Freddie turned his head at this moment. He finally seriously looked at the


    young woman standing in front of him.


    "I''m just an ordinary father. I just want my son to live, not die because of some inexplicable ident, or


    some revenge. I only have this humble wish."


    Freddie''s tone was extremely serious. He didn''t want to fight or be sad, but to state his thoughts


    directly.


    "Do you think being alive means happy? Why did he shut himself up? It''s because he''s in pain. He felt


    painful because he can''t save his partner. Why would I get involved in this thing? Because I want to


    bring the killers to justice. I want to help myself. Do you think he doesn''t want to save himself. He does,


    but he doesn''t know how to do it. He could only keep silent, so as to reassure you. But the life of being


    strong is worth living than that of being timid. What''s more, if you don''t try it, how do you know it won''t


    seed?"


    Freddie was silent. Elsie knew she had persuaded him and she smiled.


    "Look at your boss standing here, he is strong and powerful. So is Miss Lane. You can see how


    powerful she is just by searching on the inte. Do you think you are single-handed to revenge? Do


    you think you are acting alone? No, we are doing all preparations. We are trying our best to investigate


    the truth. Do you know why?"


    "Because these people have found a lot of children and they are still doing despicable things. If you let


    Benton save those children who are suffering, he could redeem his life. When he saves those children,


    it''s like saving himself. I know what he has been through because I''ve been through it all."


    With these words, the house fell into silence.


    After a long time, Freddie sighed.


    "You win. I don''t know if Benton wants to listen to you, but I don''t think he should be silent for a lifetime.


    I will arrange an opportunity for you to meet and let him make his own choice."


    After that, Freddie left without hesitation.


    "Georgia, I did it."


    Elsie was a little excited but Georgia was a little ufortable. This sess was based on Elsie


    revealing her scar in front of everyone, although Elsie didn''t care much.


    But they couldn''t lose this time. As Elsie just said, it was not just saving the children, it was saving her


    own life.


    "Yeah, you did it, Elsie. You were great."


    Georgia praised her as Robert came over.


    "If you want to meet Freddie, I will make the arrangements. I have things to attend to now, so I have to


    leave first. You will leave under their arrangements."


    After Robert said that, he left. Georgia and Elsie were left in the room. Naturally, they could not go out


    at the same time.


    "It seems that you two are moving on. He doesn''t look at you with the strange, tentative look he used to


    have," said Elsie curiously.


    "He is willing to believe me."


    Georgia only gave one answer, and as for more, she could only say that she believed Robert.


    But Georgia didn''t know what Robert was trying to do, nor did Sierra.


    Robert was always gentle and respectful to him, but she couldn''t understand him more and more. She


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    couldn''t keep monitoring Robert every day, and she could not know Robert''s every move.


    But Sierra did find out about Robert''s meeting with Georgia, and Jayson was warning her that she had


    to take actions faster.


    That evening, after Robert returned home, Sierra came to Robert of her own ord.


    She packed a suitcase, and looked determined.


    "What''s going on?"


    As soon as Robert came in, he saw Sierra and the packed suitcase. Sierra looked up at Robert and


    said with coldness, "Robert, I have said that I will notpromise, nor will I force you to marry me. If


    you want to choose Georgia, I will let you go, but you keep dating with Georgia while I''m still your


    fianc¨¦e. Who am I to you? I don''t want to be theughingstock. I''ve packed my things. If you don''t tell


    me what you want to do today, I''ll make my own choice and leave you."


    Sierra could see that Robert was just trying to dy the marriage. It couldn''t be dragged on. She had to


    force this man to make a decision.


    "Have you heard some gossip?" Robert asked, and Sierra burst into tears in front of Robert.


    "Do you think others didn''t see your meeting with Georgia? They did. They were all gossiping about


    me. Why should I be so pathetic? You made me stay from the beginning, but now you''ve turned me


    into a joke."


    "What can I do to prove my love for you? I never intended to give up what I have promised to you. Why


    do you always doubt me?" Robert asked seriously, and Sierra''s eyes were red.


    "I can''t see your sincerity. Yourmitment is only an empty talk. You promised me that we''d have a


    wedding, and I''d be your wife. But now, I''m still your fianc¨¦e. You put off the wedding for half a year


    without my permission. That''s fine. But you flirted with Georgia and ignored me. I don''t know if you''re


    ying with me or if you are two-timing me."


    Sierra reproached him. Those were probably the harshest words she had ever said to Robert.


    She figured out that if she didn''t take a hard stance, Robert might drag the wedding till the doomsday.


    "So if I promise to marry you, and give you a wedding at once, you''ll believe me?"


    When Robert said this, Sierra was surprised. But she couldn''t show her emotional fluctuation, so she


    continued to use him.


    "Do you think I''m trying to force you to marry me again? But I have agreed to postpone the wedding for


    six months. I wouldn''t have said this if you and Georgia haven''t been having an affair this time and if


    you hadn''t made me feel insecure. I don''t want to push you, either you promise me that the wedding


    will be held as soon as possible or I''ll leave."


    "As I said, Georgia has not promised to divorce me. She and I have been married and we can''t let out


    the news. So I could only drag on. She has promised to give up in six months. Aren''t you going to


    believe me?"


    Sierra wasn''t sure whether Robert was telling the truth.


    She was about to say something when Robert spoke again.


    "Do you remember my father''s legacy? It''s mine. Why should I let a stranger inherit it? Before I divorce


    Georgia, I should get back the inheritance that belongs to me."


    Sierra was shocked. She stared at the man in front of her and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    She kind of knew this man, and knew that Robert didn''t care about his father''s legacy, which was a big


    disappointment.


    But now Robert was telling her that he was going to get it back.


    She didn''t know what to say. Of course, she hoped that Robert could inherit the property, and then it


    would be hers. But she couldn''t be so greedy for money in front of Robert.


    She just assumed an air of indifference. "I did not expect that the one who once didn''t pay the slightest


    attention to the inheritance should now take it so seriously. I cannot tell whether what you said is true or


    not. In that case, let us be calm for a while. I''ll move out for some time."


    "I''ll let the bodyguard send you. You can live a temporarily quiet life. Andter, you will believe me. I did


    not lie to you."


    With that, Robert called his bodyguard over and escorted Sierra away.


    Sierra didn''t think she couldn''t be sessful this time, but it was impossible for her to stay here


    anymore.


    Before she reached the door, she turned to Robert.


    "Take good care of Wesley. I had wanted to take him with me, but I know that you have enemies. It


    won''t be safe for the kid if I take him. You need to calm down, and so do I. Please tell me if you make


    up your mind."


    Robert nodded and personally sent Sierra to the car.


    After Sierra left, Robert went to his study.


    "Have the resultse out yet?" Robert asked his assistant, who was standing in his study.


    "Yes. I ced it on the table."


    Robert picked up the document. Inside were several paternity test reports.


    Of course, they were not his and Annie''s paternity test report, but Wesley''s and his, and Sierra and


    Wesley''s.

 Chapter 302 Sierra Is not Welseys Mother

    Chapter 302 Sierra Is not Welsey''s Mother


    After opening the reports and reading through them, Robert was silent for a long time.


    He had done this test many times, and so far, he was sure that Wesley was his son.


    But Sierra was not Wesley''s mother.


    Before he came back with the identity of Robert, he thought Wesley was Sierra''s son, and he never


    suspected it.


    Back then when he got back, he took a paternity test, and it turned out Sierra was Wesley''s mother, so


    he wasn''t suspicious of it.


    But then a series of events happened that made him suspicious of everyone around him, even Sierra.


    So he did the test again privately, but the report showed that Sierra and Wesley were still mother and


    son.


    But recently, he had gone to different institutions for paternity tests, and he could finally confirm that


    Wesley and Sierra were not mother and son, which was probably because Jasper, Jason and Ivan had


    helped him knocked off hidden traitors around him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Robert thought about it for a long while.


    Too many questions and confusions messed up his mind.


    Wesley was his son, but not Sierra''s. So who gave birth to the child?


    Robert had lost his memory. He couldn''t find out the woman, so it made him feel like he had owed


    another woman. If Georgia knew about it, maybe she wouldn''t forgive him.


    He wanted to find this woman out, but he was afraid that the woman was another debt of love.


    As for Sierra, Robert had mixed feelings for her.


    Sierra had told him a lie that would be covered up by countless lies, and he did not immediately


    question Sierra about it only because Robert was sure that there was someone else behind her.


    He was sure he was being watched, and if he dealt with Sierra, he would never know who was behind


    it.


    In the past year, Sierra and Robert had been living together. The woman had indeed been in danger


    many times in order to save him. Robert did not want to think of the devil side of her.


    But he didn''t trust her anymore, and he began to wonder about Sierra''s intentions.


    Did she hate him so she came to him with a boy, or whether Sierra had nned all these in the first


    ce?


    By the time he''d done the tests for three or four times, he was sure that Wesley wasn''t Sierra''s son.


    Perhaps, all of Sierra''s actions had ulterior motives.


    Robert made a phone call to Ivan. He talked about a lot on the phone and asked Ivan to figure out what


    to do. He told him the ces where he had been in the past year. Maybe he could only find out the


    truth by these clues.


    "Robert, you finally understand. In fact, I am also investigating it. What is Sierra''s identity? I can''t check


    who she is and the thing is very tricky. You have to be on guard. Anyway, I am a doctor, and have


    always been flying around the world. I will ask some reliable people to check it. Rest assured."


    Robert now fully trusted Ivan. He smiled on the other end of the phone. As if thinking of something,


    Robert spoke to Ivan, "Come back if you have time. I want to draw up a will and make you my executor.


    I''m not sure what the future holds, and I don''t want to be caught off guard if any ident happens


    again."


    "Robert, did you find out something? You are freaking me out. You''re still young. Are you sure you want


    to make a will?"


    Robert answered in an affirmative way, "I''m sure. Come back if you have time. The moon waxes and


    wanes. Who knows what tomorrow will be like."


    "You already have a will. You don''t need another one," Ivan spoke on the phone.


    "When did I write that will?" Robert was really interested.


    "A year ago. But if you need to look at it, or make a new one, I cane back, because I was your


    executor a year ago, and I know what''s in it. I can tell you."


    Robert wanted to know what will he had made. Hesitating for a while, he smiled a rxed smile.


    "No, you don''t have to tell me the contents of the will, and you don''t have to change it. I don''t have to


    make a new will. I believe what I decided a year ago. I must be somber a year ago, and I believed in


    the decisions I made one year ago."


    Ivan didn''t know what to say. His brother had changed a lot recently.


    After chatting for a while, they hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Jason called Robert out of the blue.


    "Robert, something''s happened. The two of us are being questioned now."


    "You seem to be flustered, as if I have something to do with it. What is it?"


    Jason groaned on the phone.


    "How I wish I had amnesia like you. Jasper is now going after us. He found out what we did a year ago


    and is now angry."


    "What is it?" asked Robert, puzzled.


    "A year ago, we helped Jasper''s sister, Selena, leave the country. Selena was pregnant at that time.


    The Hond family had looked for her for a year, but we kept silent. Now Jasper found that that thing,


    and he was going to trouble us. I''m going to flee abroad. Selena tipped me off. You''d better be ready, in


    case Jasper coulde to your office tomorrow."


    "By the way, I am here at the airport now. I have to leave now."


    Jason then hung up the phone. As soon as he got on the ne, he realized that the woman sitting next


    to him was Miranda.


    "What, you know everything about me now? You''d better get off the ne now. I want to go out and


    have some fun by myself. To enjoy my private world, you know?"


    Miranda just pulled her sunsses down and she saidzily, "I advise you to be polite to me now, or I


    will call Jasper immediately so he can get you back."


    Jason waspletely silent. He was so depressed now.


    "What do you like about me? I''ll change," asked Jason.


    Miranda gave him a big smile.


    "I like you the way you don''t like me. You don''t have to like me, okay?"


    Words failed Jason. He wanted to be a yboy, but now he waspletely under the control of the


    woman.


    How could he get rid of this fianc¨¦e? Jason was really upset.


    Robert was confused when he had a phone call with Jason. He did not understand why he would help


    Jasper''s sister to go abroad, and Jason did not make it clear over the phone. He couldn''t remember


    anything now. What should he do?


    He thought that Jasper woulde to him the next day, and Robert had asked his men to keep an eye


    on it. If anyone saw Jaspering in impulsively, they had to stop him. Robert did not want to fight with


    Jasper in front of everyone.


    But Jasper did not show up that day. At noon, Jasper and Selena took Dan to the hospital for


    chemotherapy, and Elliot received a call from the hospital on that day.


    "Mrs. Hond, congrattions, your bone marrow matches with Dan''s, and we can arrange the


    operation for Dan now. Your physical condition is good."


    Elliot, of course, was very excited. She thanked the doctor and smiled happily.


    "I heard that the chance for the sessful match between strangers is very slim. What a chance!"


    The doctorughed on the other end of the line.


    "Mrs. Hond, you are the child''s grandmother. You are not strangers and it''s quite possible that your


    bone marrow could be matched with Dan''s."


    Elliot smiled awkwardly and hung up the phone. After that, Elliot excitedly called Bailey and told her


    husband about the news.


    Baileyughed excitedly over the phone.


    "Good. It seems that we are destined to be a family. You are not rted to Dan by blood, but your bone


    marrows match each other''s! That''s luck! It was so good that we adopted Selena. You and Selena are


    meant to be together..."


    After a long happy chat with her husband, Elliot hung up the phone.


    She then told her friends and family about the news.


    Friends and family congratted her. They didn''t know that Elliot and Selena didn''t have blood


    rtionship, and they all said that immediate family had a higher sess rate in transntation. Elliot


    could onlyugh with embarrassment as she heard that.


    She informed Jasper and Selena of this matter, and Jasper was in a good mood and stopped bothering


    Robert.


    It was a coincidence that Jasper knew it was Robert and Jason who helped Selena to leave the country


    not deny it.


    Originally, he was going to make trouble with Robert today. However, the sessful match made


    Jasper feel good and he decided to find him at another time.


    After Elliot had the phone call with her kids, she happily ordered the servants to arrange his grandson''s


    room.


    As she was busy, Elliot couldn''t stop thinking about what her friends and families were saying.


    "Immediate family will have a chance of sess in match. You are so lucky..."


    "In some families, they can''t seed even they are natural parents and children or siblings. You are


    Dan''s grandmother and you seeded in it. What a good luck you are."


    Elliot was delighted at first, but the more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Was it just


    lucky?


    She was not rted to Selena by blood, so Selena''s child was not rted to her by blood. Was it really


    fate?


    Elliot had been thinking about it for a long time. In the evening, Selena and Jasper came back with the


    baby. Both Selena and Jasper knew about Elliot''s sessful match.


    And Selena was finally relieved.


    But for some reason, she kept feeling uneasy and worried that something might happen.


    But everything went well until she got home.


    Elliot asked her son and daughter to go home and prepare a meal. She hugged Dan happily. Perhaps


    because of the questions that had been lingering in her mind for a long time, Elliot looked at Dan


    seriously and felt that they more she looked at the kid, the more she felt that Dan looked like her.


    Elliot stared at Dan''s face for a long time. Then her expression changed and she looked up at Selena.


    "Jasper, Selena, I suddenly feel a little unwell. Could you hold the baby and I''ll go up and rest."


    Selena didn''t see anything wrong and she took the baby back.


    After Elliot finished it,, she walked up the stairs in a trance to her bedroom.


    Elliot rummaged through her album. When she found his son''s album, Elliot began to look through it in


    earnest.


    The photo on the first page was not Jasper''s. It was a photo of her daughter who had passed away.


    Elliot burst into tears when she realized that Dan looked like her passed daughter.


    The past memories began to flood in her mind, and the pain deep in her heart crawled up again. Elliot


    turned over the photos as tears flowed down her eyes.


    The more She looked at photos of her son''s birth, which recorded his one-month old, 100 days old, and


    various baby photos, the sadder Elliot felt.


    Atst shey down in bed and slept all night.


    Elliot didn''t want to wake up and go down to see her children or Dan. When the servants came up and


    asked her what was wrong, Elliot simply said that she was tired and wanted to rest.


    When Elliot woke up the next morning, she made a decision. What her suspected kept her awake all


    night.


    Her head ached, her heart ached, and something oppressed her so that she could hardly breathe, but


    she could not put such a wild supposition into words.


    Elliot didn''t want to treat his son or daughter unjustly.


    She quietly pulled Dan''s hairs, then grabbed some from her son''s bathroom.


    In the end, Elliot secretly ordered her assistant to do the test. She knew this was a terrible guess, but


    Dan was very simr to her daughter and Jasper, plus her bone marrow and Dan''s matched


    sessfully.


    Elliot couldn''t stop thinking about it. She didn''t want to treat Selena unjustly and break her kids'' hearts.


    Before her ridiculous spection was not confirmed, she had to suppress her thoughts so that no one


    around her would notice.


    After doing this, Elliot''s headache went away and she went to the hospital for a thorough checkup.


    When she was sure that nothing was wrong, and Dan''s current condition was good, the bone marrow


    recement was scheduled for a weekter.


    The Hond family all rxed and their mood gradually lightened. Bailey was very happy and yed


    with his grandchild at home and seldom went to thepany, leaving everything to Jasper.


    Selena waspletely rxed, and took care of her son at home every day. Jasper started to go to


    work. Everything was back to normal.


    No one knew what Elliot was doing behind her back.


    As for Georgia and Freddie, thetter had finally determined the time.

 Chapter 303 I Need Redemption

    Chapter 303 I Need Redemption


    He decided to let Elsie meet his son and see what his son would like to do.


    Robert arranged the meeting to be in a park this time.


    However, not long after Freddie took his son to the park, he took his son to amunity next to the


    park.


    In the end, everyone met in an apartment.


    This was the first time that Georgia and Elsie had met Benton. He always walked with his head down.


    His hair was a bit long, and the hair in the front was long enough to cover his eyes. He did not raise his


    head, so Georgia could not see his face clearly.


    She could only be sure that this was a person who was autistic and quiet but shy and refused to


    approach the outside world. He would only listen to Freddie. When Freddie told him to have a seat and


    have some tea, Benton did so obediently.


    "Benton, I took you here today to meet some people. They''ll talk to youter. If you don''t like it, just


    Benton didn''t speak and only sat here quietly. Freddie''s eyes were full of worry for his son.


    But in the end, Robert, Georgia, Freddie, and those bodyguards all went away. Only Benton and Elsie


    were left.


    Some things were privacy. Some scars could only be shared among themselves.


    After everyone left, Elsie squatted directly in front of Benton.


    Benton was sitting on the sofa, and Elsie sat on the floor, beside Benton''s feet. This way Elsie could


    see Benton''s eyes and all his reactions when she looked up.


    "My name is Elsie. Maybe you don''t know me. Maybe we met at the orphanage before. But it''s too far


    away, and I''m not sure whether we''ve spoken back then."


    After she finished her words, Benton''s eyes were still motionless like a doll. Elsie lowered her head and


    smiled, then she looked up again and continued.


    "It doesn''t matter whether we''ve met or not, but I''ve lived in the same orphanage as you. Chase was


    the director of the orphanage. He always bullied us, and the orphanage was in a bad atmosphere.


    Everyone fought for food to survive. Older children beat younger children. Younger children depended


    on older children to bully even younger children. I''m sure you''ve experienced it too, right?"


    Benton still did not respond when he heard her. He seemed lost in his own world, unable to hear any


    words from the outside world. Elsie neither fell silent nor felt discouraged. Instead, she started to mutter


    to herself.


    "I''ve been living in the orphanage since I was a child. A lot of people bulled me. If you don''t believe me,


    you can move your eyeballs and see if I look pretty. You know what it means to be a good-looking child


    in that orphanage.


    It means jealousy, pain, and exclusion, but so what? I was hungry and cold. Later, I was sent to Chase,


    the director of the orphanage. Do you know what happened afterwards?"


    After Elsie finished speaking, she smiled and looked at Benton.


    "I know, you must understand what happened to me, you must understand the pain. It''s a nightmare we


    both have."


    "He sent me to a middle-aged man with a fat belly. At that time, I was only ten years old, and I was


    assaulted without realizing it. At that time, I didn''t even understand what was going on, but I was


    hungry. Just because I served this man, I could have snacks and fruits. How about you? How old were


    you when you experienced it? You are also very good-looking. Perhaps we experienced simr things.


    We both suffered..."


    When Elsie got to this point, her eyes looked sorrowful, and she looked lost in her thoughts.


    It didn''t feel as painful for her to talk about these things now. Benton finally moved his eyes and


    nced at Elsie seriously before he became lost in his own world again. Elsie smiled and continued.


    "I think you probably understand what kind of life someone like me livedter. I often went to the


    director''s office and served a lot of middle-aged men. Some young and some old. Some gentle and


    some gentle. But that doesn''t matter. Because my life has been ruined since then¡­ But I didn''t think it


    was fair and I didn''t think I should continue living that way. I should escape, and in fact, I nned to


    escape. When I was a teenager, I got to understand that what I experienced was injustice. They were


    breaking thew. I wanted to escape. I couldn''t give myself up to fate, but I failed..."


    At this moment, Benton nced at Elsie again.


    "There was a girl named Millie. She was a few years older than me. She was paying attention to me


    and discovered my secret. Sheter informed Chase. Do you know what happens to someone like me


    who wants to escape? It was worse than your days in the orphanage."


    With this, Benton finally looked at Elsie seriously. He seemed curious because his life only consisted of


    his time at the orphanage and his return to the Jimenez family.


    As for the lives of those children who tried to escape, perhaps he knew that they would be miserable.


    But he didn''t know how miserable they were. But Elsie looked healthy in front of him and had a smile


    on her face. Did she push through adversity? Benton showed a curious look, and Elsie smiled.


    "I failed to escape, so he sold me to a red-light district. I don''t know if you can understand. I was sold to


    a ce where I could only serve men every day, and the money that I earned didn''t belong to me. I


    could only sell my body every day and endure beating from customers. I spent several years there until


    I saved a man. He was very aplished. He saved me, and I was freed. Otherwise, I would''ve died


    there a long time ago. That was my life in the past. It was more bizarre than you think, but now I''m alive


    and healthy. Just like you, I found my rtives and friends, and my life is on the right track."


    "But I know that I''m not fine on the inside. I can''t save myself. Like you, I try hard to live like a normal


    person in front of my family and friends, but I know that some things can''t be done. I know that after


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    you returned to the Jimenez family, you had to be considerate of your parents, so you kept quiet. You


    know some things, but you can''t tell them, so it''s better to be mute for life. But I know that we both have


    things that we want to do, right?"


    Benton didn''t look at Elsie, but he stood up and seemed like he wanted to leave.


    "Do you know what kind of life Chase is living now? He is married, and his wife is the same woman


    who informed against me back then, Millie. He has adopted two children and brings a child to parties


    from time to time. Just like what you might imagine, there are many people like Chase there. They bully


    those children. That was our life back then. They are evil people who aremitting crimes again and


    again... I wanted to meet you because I want to save those children. I know what you think inside. You


    want to save them too because they are just like us back then. You want to save yourself, right?"

 Chapter 304 Cooking

    Chapter 304 Cooking


    Benton stood quietly and did not speak for a long time.


    Elsie was not sure what Benton was thinking now. She was very sure that Benton was wavering


    because of her words, so Elsie thought for a while and spoke again.


    "I know you are hesitating right now. You are worried that speaking up about these things will hurt your


    family and your parents who love you. But your dad brought you here because he considered all the


    possibilities. Besides, we are not on our own. My n to escape by myself back then obviously wasn''t


    appropriate. I want to save them, but it won''t work with just the two of us. There are a lot more people I


    can rely on now. You know that those people are powerful, but the people who have my back are also


    powerful. They aren''t much less powerful and may even be more powerful. It''s just that we need


    enough evidence to capture them in one fell swoop. I hope that you join us."


    Benton was silent again for a long time. Finally, he turned his head and looked at Elsie seriously.


    "Chase¡ªLawson¡ªand¡ªMillie¡ªLawson¡ªboth bullied¡ªme..."


    This was the first time that Benton spoke. He hasn''t spoken for too long. What he said popped out word


    by word. Even his voice sounded very dry and hoarse.


    Elsie was suddenly excited and hugged Benton tightly in her arms.


    "We''ve both been bullied by him. I should''ve understood from a long ago that you can speak... Then do


    you know the truth about the fire back then? I know you left a few days before the fire, but I think


    maybe you vaguely know why."


    "...Before I left, a person named Sean Poole often came to the orphanage. At that time, this person


    was in his thirties. He was perverted and cruel. Many children were injured because of him. There was


    even a girl who I wasn''t close to that became sick and passed away after she went to his ce once.


    After my father took me away, I wanted to go back to see them. At that time, I nned to go on the


    weekend. However, after I arrived that day, the guards outside the orphanage didn''t let me enter. They


    said that Sean was inside, and no one was allowed to enter. Later I learned that there was a fire that


    night. After that, I never talked again."


    Benton stuttered. After all, he has not spoken for many years. Although he spoke clearly now, his voice


    sounded hoarse and ufortable.


    After Elsie listened to him finish his words, she helped Benton sit down on the sofa.


    "So he''s named Sean Poole. When I left, this person wasn''t there yet. Don''t worry, our meetings with


    you and your dad are all kept secret. You just need to tell us everything you know. I''ll have someone


    investigate the rest of it. I''ll take you to see him the day he is punished. The wheels of justice turn


    slowly but grind exceedingly fine. The malefactor will not escape from receiving his full punishment."


    "The way you are¡­ it''s nice¡­"


    Benton watched Elsie say such words. There were a lot of things he did not know how to talk about. He


    was very envious of Elsie because she was still lively as if she was not traumatized. This was what he


    envied the most.


    Although he was only about twenty years old, he felt dead inside like a corpse. If it weren''t for Elsie''s


    words that ignited hope in his heart.


    Benton thought that he would probably live like a walking dead for the rest of his life. He would not


    hesitate to leave this world the day his parents pass away because there was nothing in this world that


    he loved. Other than his parents who worked hard to find him and take him home. They were his only


    reason for living.


    But now it was different. He seemed to have found hope and a reason to live. He wanted those evil


    people to receive punishment. He did not want children to live a life as hopeless as his, just like those


    children who had simr experiences as he had.


    Elsie talked about her experiences again with Benton. Benton rarely spoke but listened intently most of


    the time. He was a good listener.


    Later, Elsie went out and asked Robert, Georgia, and Freddie toe in. Benton already made a


    decision. Freddie walked to his son''s side worriedly, and Benton looked at his father seriously.


    "Dad, I want to do what I want to do. I want to be alive."


    As soon as he said so, Freddie burst into tears with his son in his arms.


    There were many things that none of them made clear the moment the fire broke out at the orphanage,


    but they both understood. Years of pain and suppressed emotions seemed to disappear as tears rolled


    down.


    Freddie hugged his son and cried silently for a while. He finally looked up at Elsie, who was standing by


    the side.


    "Thank you."


    After speaking, Robert asked his men to escort Freddie and his son back.


    A whileter, Georgia thought that Robert would leave and that she would leave with Elsie afterwards.


    But Robert spoke to Georgia.


    "Let''s get some food. There''s something I want to talk to you about. Elsie,e with us."


    Elsie shook her head right away.


    "If you want to invite Georgia, you don''t need to have mee along. I''d be third-wheeling if I went.


    Just have someone give me a ride back¡­ Georgia, you should go with him. I''ll be fine leaving by


    myself. I''m going to meet Wilsonter. I want to tell him what happened today."


    Georgia nodded and was also curious about what Robert wanted to say to her.


    After Elsie left, only Robert and Georgia were left in the apartment.


    "Where shall we eat?"


    Georgia asked curiously. Robert smiled and shook his head.


    "This apartment has everything. There are vegetables in the fridge that I had someone buy. How about


    I cook a meal for you?"


    Georgia looked at Robert as if she was looking at an alien. Before Robert lost his memory, he had


    never cooked in front of her. Did he know how to cook now? Georgia followed Robert to the kitchen


    with curiosity and surprise.


    She watched Robert take food out from the fridge and then skillfully wash it in the kitchen.


    After that, she watched Robert cut meat and vegetables. Based on how he held the knife, he looked a


    lot more skilled.


    She nced at the food that Robert cooked ¡ª stewed pork ribs with lotus root, stir-fried shredded pork


    with green pepper, spicy and sour shredded potatoes, and scrambled eggs with tomatoes. Georgia


    could not help but smile.


    They were home-cooked meals, all of which she liked, none of which she disliked. Georgia stood at the


    kitchen door and smiled as she asked.


    "Did you ask around about what I like to eat?"


    Although she was fancying herself by thinking this way, Georgia intuitively believed that he cooked all


    that because she liked them.


    "I want to cook a meal you like."


    Robert admitted to her surprise. Georgia looked at the man with aplicated gaze. As she watched


    Robert skillfully cook in the kitchen and looked at the delicious food, Georgia spoke next to him.


    "Did you learn this in the past year? I can''t even imagine how many things had happened to you in the


    past year."


    Robert did not exin the reason behind his cooking, so it probably had something to do with Sierra.


    At that time, he was being hunted down and was trying to flee while Sierra was seriously ill. His whole


    body was wounded, and he had no money on him, so he could only work as abourer and move


    bricks on construction sites for a little bit of pay every day. It was then that he learned how to cook.


    But those times were not meaningless now that he came to think of them. At least he could cook a


    meal in front of this woman now and make her look at him with admiration and surprise.


    After preparing all the food, Georgia helped ce them on the dining table.


    They each scooped a bowl of rice and then sat by the table, prepared to eat. Georgia tasted the food


    and found it to be quite delicious.


    "You asked me to stay and cooked a meal just so I can have a taste of your cooking?"


    Georgia asked curiously. Generally, Robert must have looked for her because something was up.


    This time, Robert did not take the initiative to speak but instead cooked a meal, which made Georgia


    wonder if Robert needed her help for something.


    "I heard that Travis often goes over to your ce and asionally cooks for you."


    Robert''s answer immediately amused Georgia.


    "You didn''t make this meal because of him, right? Did you think that I''ll fall in love with Travis? Robert, I


    still can''t find a reason to abandon you. Although you haven''t chosen me decisively, I''ve set a timer for


    myself. Before time''s up, I won''t choose to give up on you."


    Georgia''s words made Robert a little happy that a smile lifted the corners of his lips without his realizing


    it.


    "But there are some things that if you don''t take the initiative to fight for and don''t take the initiative to


    maintain, anyone''s heart can grow cold. I believe in your feelings for me, but he is your first love. He


    treats you so well. Nothing is set in stone in this world. If I don''t treat you well, maybe one day, he''ll


    really steal you away. I can do everything he can."


    Robert looked at Georgia and spoke seriously.


    Georgia was a little moved for a while. She thought that Robert only trusted her, but now she found that


    the way Robert looked at her gradually became the same as how he looked at her a year ago.


    "Georgia, I''ll probably do something big recently. No matter what, you have to believe me. As for the


    issue with Sierra, I''ll handle it well."


    "You should think about it carefully. Didn''t you once say that you want to repay your debt of gratitude?"


    Georgia also asked seriously. She remembered that Robert had once mentioned what happened to


    Sierra before. Even Georgia felt this kind of gratitude was difficult to handle, so she did not me


    Robert. She just wanted to find out Sierra''s true nature, so that Robert would no longer be bound down.


    "I thought about it carefully. I''ve already made a decision."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Robert only said this much to Georgia. Georgia did not ask more questions and instead was focused


    on finishing the food that Robert cooked.


    After that, neither of them left at the same time. Georgia left first.


    The next day, when Georgia went to work, she suddenly found that some people around her looked


    strangely at her.


    Georgia originally nned to go to theboratory to do experiments, but her colleagues at work kept


    staring at her, so Georgia had to ask Simon.


    "Simon, did something happen? Why is everyone looking at me strangely?"


    Simon looked at Georgia with aplicated expression in his eyes. He took out his phone and opened


    a web page.


    Georgia looked at his phone and suddenly felt uneasy.

 Chapter 305 Risk Life and Limb

    Chapter 305 Risk Life and Limb


    Today, Georgia and Robert hit the online headlines of the business and entertainment sections.


    The headline of the business section was based on the details provided by Robert. It was reported that


    Robert intended to get back his father''s inheritance. The news strongly used Georgia of deceiving


    Robert''s father and forging his testament. It also mentioned that Robert would get the inheritance back


    through legal means and gave an example that he had be the inheritor of Aidan a year ago.


    As for the headline of the entertainment section, it was about Robert and Sierra''s wedding. They


    rearranged the wedding at the end of the next month, which meant that it was only over 40 days away.


    Moreover, the news detailed the love-and-hate story rted to the triangle among Georgia, Robert and


    Sierra. Those two pieces of news generated heated discussion across the Inte world.


    Both affairs about property and rtionship were strikes against Georgia.


    Reading the news, she would have been torn apart if she hadn''t talked with Robert before.


    Robert had emphasized that she must have a faith in him before she left.


    ''Maybe I should try to trust him.''


    But, she wasn''t worried even if there was a little chance that he might lie to her.


    "Are you OK?" Simon asked, finding Georgia kept staring at the news in silence.


    Georgia was famous now and she also was a member of the MU. Everyone surfed the Inte


    nowadays. People around her would read the news. Simon knew how words could hurt, so he didn''t


    want Georgia to be knocked down by either sympathy or gloat.


    "Just ignore them. They mean nothing to you. You are so gifted that you will be a world-known schr


    sooner orter or even a scientist that leaves a good name forever. There will be people who


    understand you, so don''t care about those who don''t."


    Georgia smiled, in order to dissipate Simon''s worry.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a bit overwhelmed, because I didn''t know those news before. People are busy with


    their jobs in theb, though some was looking at him curiously or made some jokes, which wasn''t that


    bad. I got a much worse reputation on the socialwork before. Don''t worry."


    Georgia beamed at him. It made Simon believe that she wasn''t defeated by the mess. Simon managed


    a smile in aplex mood and didn''t stop her steeping herself in the experiment.


    A thing happened a year ago came across his mind. He misunderstood and taunted her before. But


    she made it through. As someone had been hurt, she had learned how to protect herself from harm.


    Simon felt sorry for her, but the fact that he was just a researcher without capacity to help her out


    resulted in his self-hatred.


    Georgia spent the whole morning on doing experiment. She called Wilson at noon when others had


    lunch or rest.


    "Have you read the news online?"


    Wilson said yes. He, together with Elsie, investigated the event in the morning. He received Georgia''s


    call when eating in a restaurant.


    "I''ve read it. What are you going to do?"


    Georgia owned a public-rtion firm and an army of legal minds, but the n was up to her.


    She used to do nothing when news rted to her broke out, just waiting for a buzz to shift the focus of


    This time, Wilson still respected her choice.


    "It means nothing to me. You don''t need to do anything about the news. If Robert prosecutes me, you


    just ask the legal department to deal with it."


    Georgia chose to sit still again. Wilson didn''t argue with her but obeyed.


    "I will do what you say."


    After the phone had been hung up, Elsie asked, "Did Georgia know what happened on the Inte? Is


    she just going to swallow the nder? How can she put up with Robert? I had no idea that he values


    the money in such a way that he is going to fight over the inheritance."


    Wilson suddenlyughed when Elsie was grumbling.


    "We don''t need to interfere with their affairs. I believe Georgia has deliberated over her decisions. You


    can''t only focus on what appears on the surface. You and Georgia have talked with Robert before.


    Can''t you see what kind of person Robert is? I''ve known that Robert has no intention to get that


    inheritance since a year ago. The beneficiary wouldn''t have been Georgia if he had wanted it. Nothing


    will change him, even if he lost his memory. He must have a n."


    However, Elsie didn''t agree with Wilson.


    "He has rescheduled the wedding with Sierra for the end of next month. I can tell that he definitely


    wants to break off all ties with Georgia."


    Elsie kept denouncing Robert. But Wilson didn''t talk back, since he was aware that he wouldn''t win


    when quarreling with a woman.


    They drove to the corporation of Sean stealthily after the lunch.


    They had paid special attention to Sean since they heard he was relevant with the fire from Benton.


    They tried to find out his dirtyundry.


    Sean was the second master of the Poole family where his grandpa was a big shot in politics and


    business in D city.


    So, he grew up in a capable and influential family. He got the reputation of womanizer. And there was a


    rumor about his having paedophilia and weird hobbies for sex.


    Therefore, no whore was willing to have sex with him even though he was generous with money.


    Elsie and Wilson had tailed Sean for two days. They found nothing useful because Sean had a fixed


    schedule that he would work in the day and go to bars or have a booty call in the night.


    Yesterday, they observed the woman who had sex with Sean. Her face was ck and blue, proving the


    rumor to be true.


    "Even though we can be clear about his schedule by tracking him, we can do nothing if those bullied by


    him don''t appeal court." Elsie wondered.


    She hated the men like Sean the most, someone who screwed around and treated others as objects


    rather than human beings.


    "He and Chase are pals. He must be part of setting the fire. We can figure out his regr schedule and


    make clear when they will meet each other. Also, we can find out where those girls came from along


    the way. Atst, we can crack them down."


    Tracing the source of those girls and eliminating it was how Wilson ned.


    Obviously, it would offend clients who were part of this if the list was exposed. However, they would find


    new procurers and more innocent children would be hurt, if the clients weren''t disclosed.


    It was necessary to crack the clients down and prevent them from doing it again. Otherwise, destroying


    the source wouldn''t be helpful.


    The problem was that the n required a lot of time and energy, since every client was needed to be


    investigated. It only could be done by monitoring their party for several times.


    Waiting for a long time, Elsie and Wilson finally found Sean sneaking out at night.


    They tailed him to an orphanage in East city where there were arge amount of kids. It was unusual


    that Sean didn''t go to the suburb that were less traveled by.


    Elsie and Wilson hade here before. The kids there, with eyes full of pain and sorrow, didn''t lead a


    happy life. Sean stayed at the orphanage all night.


    Instead of going home, Elsie and Wilson were waiting outside all night.


    They didn''t see Seaning out until the next morning.


    Elsie and Wilson exchanged gazes with each other and were sure that the source was this ce.


    "It''s this ce that provides kids for them. You should go home and have a rest. I will have someone


    investigate the orphanage director and the kids there. Be patient. We can investigate other clients in


    the next party. It''s drawing to a close."


    Elsie managed a smile.


    After staying up all night, she was exhausted. In fact, the thought of Sean bullying kids in the


    orphanage at night made her angry. She wanted to break in and kicked his ass when waiting outside.


    But she didn''t reveal her thought to ensure that the n could go on smoothly.


    Wilson drove Elsie to the vi and then ordered someone to investigate. He didn''t go to rest, though he


    was tired. He wanted this problem to be sorted out.


    He began the investigation because of Elsie. He became more determined to work out the case, when


    more and more evidence was found.


    He knew Elsie cared about it a lot and closing the case would make her happy.


    Wilson decided to have a talk with Robert, so he asked him out in secret.


    At noon, Robert came to the ce that they appointed, finding Wilson was making tea.


    "What do you want to discuss with me?" Robert asked Wilson.


    Wilson served Robert a cup of tea and gave him a file.


    "Look at this. It''s about what Elsie and I are investigating. You are clear that the difficulty isn''t in the


    investigation but in the clients. They will protect each other so as to keep themselves safe. We need a


    reliable n to crack them down at a time and leave them nothing to do."


    After reading the file that shocked him, Robert asked Wilson who was calm, "What''s your n?"


    "They definitely will shut the media up and block channels that can voice opinions on the Inte, if


    what they did is uncovered. So, we need a sound marketing n that keeps the discussion about them


    continued and even infuriates users in social media with the help of certain part of their behaviors if


    they start to delete blogs about them. We need to fuel the discussion to the extent which no one can


    keep things under wraps. I believe they wille to you because your firm has invested in various


    media and newspaperpanies."


    "But I''m not asking you to turn them down. Instead, it''s a better choice that you help them. And then


    you can ask others to invest in small media tforms and help them develop. At the time when the


    mainstream media is blocked, people can express in these emerging media tforms. Besides, asking


    some media to upload their just and fair opinions is also needed. All these can keep the discussion


    heated..."


    A smile with satisfaction touched the corners of Robert''s mouth, after he listened to Wilson''s n.


    "It''s an excellent idea. But the scheme requires profession and secrecy. Can you do it? I don''t trust


    others."


    "Rest assured. I will give you a detailed scheme. It''s between the two of us. No others will know it."


    Finishing the discussion, Robert thought of what he had done recently. He wasn''t sure that Georgia


    knew what he had hinted, so he asked Wilson, "How is Georgia going? Is she affected by the online


    news?"


    "Don''t worry. She has asked me to stay out of the Inte stuff. Apparently, she doesn''t care about it,


    which means she has guessed what''s the purpose of those news. Even, she doesn''t want tounch


    any public-rtion n. But I''m wondering what your purpose is? I suggest that you better don''t risk


    yourself. You have disappeared a whole year. Georgia may not care about your indecisiveness in


    choosing her and Sierra. However, she definitely cares about you deceiving her. She can deal with you


    not being with her, but she won''t ept that you get hurt or even pass away."


    Wilson guessed that Robert was trying to entice the enemy out by being a bait when he saw the news.


    It wasn''t a bad method, but it was risking his life.


    It would be a happy ending if he won. But he would lose his life if he lost.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I don''t want to put up with it for much longer." he continued, "I''m uncertain whether I can get back my


    memory. Perhaps, I won''t remember what have happened in my lifetime. But I don''t want to be


    hesitated anymore. I need to find out to truth. Don''t worry. I have my wife and children waiting for me,


    so I won''t get myself killed."

 Chapter 306 The Fury of Elliot

    Chapter 306 The Fury of Elliot


    Wilson sighed deeply and stood up to leave.


    Before leaving, he turned back, looked at Robert and said, "Your father once told me that you were the


    son whom he was most proud of."


    Feeling a little touched, Robert rose and asked, "I know you are a trusted confidant of my father and


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    always apany him. The memories about that year were totally erased from my mind. Did he say


    anything before he passed away?"


    After Robert lost his memory, his grievance and estrangement with his father Aidan dissipated with the


    passing of time. Nothing was left but curiosity about his father.


    Aidan did say something to people around him at hisst moments of being conscious.


    Wilson, the most trusted person of Aidan, certainly knew hisst words.


    He was just hesitant about telling them to Robert.


    But it was no use of hiding thest words from Robert as he couldn''t bear to see Robert in this


    condition.


    "At that time, there was no word from you. Your father asked me to spare no efforts to find you and let


    me take care of Georgia and her daughter. Besides, he also told me where thest testament was and


    required me to get it out with Georgia. However, Georgia had slept for a year. Therefore, thest


    testament was taken out a yearter," Wilson said.


    Then he stared at Robert with a look of mixed feelings and asked, "How is your mother?"


    "Most of the time, she''s in a state of mental disorder. Thus, she doesn''t know who she is, where she


    lies and what happened to her. Only for a very short period of time is she sober. Her nerve is badly


    damaged, which mayst for the rest of her life," answered Robert.


    Then Wilson said suddenly, "Your mother is constricted in wheelchair due to the injury in her foot, which


    was causedst year when I shot at her. And the death of your father was caused by your mother who


    threw the bomb to him. You must have researched the resentment and grudge between them. At your


    father''sst moments, he wanted you to know that he bore no grudge against your mother since there


    was something he owed her so you were not expected to be bothered by this matter. He didn''t care


    about this and deemed this as paying debts. He wished that you could be happy and live a happy life


    with Emma forever."


    Then Wilson continued to talk about what had happened in the church a year ago.


    Robert kept silent for a long time and asked, "Have you ever found any information about Emma? Did


    she die or not?"


    Wilson shook his head.


    "She seems to have disappeared from this world. She may have a cosmetic surgery so it is difficult to


    find her. Do you want to find her?"


    Robert nodded.


    "Since she was also in that ind at that time, she probably knew something. It will incur a lot of


    attention if I inquire into this matter. So I want you to investigate it secretly. By the way, her mother


    cannot be ignored. ording to my investigation, her mother was sent abroad so her trace is also


    needed."


    "I see." Wilson obeyed his demand. After they talked for a while, Wilson left first, leaving Robert alone.


    Suddenly, it urred to him that he should go home to visit his mother. Therefore, he asked the driver


    to send him to where his mother lived.


    On his way home, Elliot was at home and her assistant came to her and said, "Ma''am, I got the report


    from the hospital. Would you like to read it now?"


    At that moment, Jasper and Bailey were in thepany. Only Selena, Elliot, servants and the children


    were at home.


    Selena was ying with Dan. Elliot gave a look at her daughter and grandson and nodded at the


    assistant.


    "Give the report to me and go ahead. I will call you if anything is needed," said Elliot to the assistant.


    After the assistant left, she took her document to the bedroom. Instead of opening the document


    immediately, she looked at the document withplicated feelings.


    Once the document was open, all the truth would be revealed.


    She could not pluck up enough courage to open it so that she did not know how long she had sit in the


    chair.


    Finally, she sighed deeply and took out the document, which showed a clear result that the paternity


    was 99.9% true. She suddenly began to shiver and her face turned pale. She could not believe this


    result. Thus, she rubbed her eyes and observed the results again carefully. Nothing changed. This


    certain result brought her mind to what happened a year ago.


    Selena''s panic after pregnancy, abnormal behaviors after a t refusal of getting an abortion, and


    finally, her inexplicable disappearance all came to Elliot''s mind. Besides, after returning to China,


    Selena was afraid to go home and in order not to be discovered, lived outside secretly.


    Atst, Jasper went to do bone marrow matching but failed. All these things confirmed the result of


    report.


    Looking at the result, Elliot sneered, "What a good daughter I reared."


    She confessed that she did not love her adopted daughter wholeheartedly, but at least she brought


    forth Selena with care. However, her daughter returned her care and efforts with such cruelty. How


    could Selena treat Jasper and her so ruthlessly? She felt her heart was painfully burnt.


    How could there be such an ungrateful person?


    She walked out slowly and asked the housekeeper toe over.


    "Any orders, Ma''am?"


    "You go to take care of the baby and ask Ms. Hond toe up. I want to talk to her alone."


    The housekeeper nodded and went down to see Ms. Hond.


    "Ms. Hond, Ma''am wants to have a word with you. I''ll take care of the baby."


    An uneasy feeling suddenly welled up in her heart in an unountable way. The baby held in her arms


    was unwilling to part with her mother. Selena smiled and said, "I will take care of the baby by myself.


    We''ll just talk. The baby won''t be a bother."


    The housekeeper replied in a tough tone, "Ma''am said you could not carry the baby with you. You just


    leave the baby to me and go to Ma''am."


    Selena''s face abruptly went pallid and she felt an increasingly quick eye twitching as if something


    horrible was looming. With various spections, she went up to the second floor step by step. Arriving


    at the door, she could not summon enough courage to get in. But the person inside said, "I heard your


    footsteps. Why note in? Remember to close the door and I have something to talk with you."


    Walking into the room slowly, Selena saw her mother sitting on the sofa with an expression showing no


    sign of anger or delight, which set her heart racing.


    After Selena came to her, Elliot raised her eyes, staring at her daughter whom she had reared for


    years, and said, "Do you think father, brother and I are kind to you for thest decade? Is there


    something wrong we have done to you?"


    The moment Selena heard these words, she was frightened to drop to her kneels. "Mom, you are


    always nice to me. I would not be so happy without you."


    Just as she finished speaking, Elliot gave her a hard smack on the face and yelled, "Well, then, why are


    you being so ungrateful to seduce your brother? What''s all that about the baby? Does your brother


    know the truth?"

 Chapter 307 You Are Not Qualified As My Daughter.

    Chapter 307 You Are Not Qualified As My Daughter.


    Hearing what Elliot had said with fury, Selena was dumbstruck.


    She stared at her foster mother unbelievably, and could hardly speak with her lips quivering. The


    shocked look of Selena rendered Elliot angrier.


    She knew long before that Selena had some romantic illusion towards her brother.


    At that time, she merely warned her by implication, hoping Selena could behave herself. But now


    Selena dared seduced her own brother and even had a baby. Elliot felt a surge of outrage inwardly.


    "You are not qualified as my daughter. Don''t you feel the least shameful by seducing your own brother?


    Selena, Have the Hond family owed you anything, making you treat your brother like this? I


    wondered then why were you insisting to get the child born, and I didn''t expect that you were targeting


    your brother...."


    Elliot''s rage intensified while she was speaking, her eyes full of disappointment.


    She got really disappointed in her foster daughter. Though she hadn''tmitted her heart and soul to


    looking after her as she did to Jasper, she gave maternal love to her literally. Now Selena betrayed her


    by what she had done.


    "Get out. Leave the Hond family forever when Daniel''s surgery finished. I don''t want a daughter like


    you and don''t stay with your brother or meet him anymore. If you daree up with any improper


    thoughts towards him again, listen, I don''t mind forcing you out of this country!"


    Selena cried, lying prostrate on the ground.


    "Mom, this is not the case, and you have got me wrong. My brother knows nothing, and even now, he


    still regards the child as his nephew ... I didn''t seduce my brother, I really didn''t seduce him ... I will


    leave him as soon as Dan gets his surgery done, and the child was indeed an ident...."


    Selena was miserable. She didn''t expect that the fact she had been afraid of for such a long time would


    get exposed now.


    As she expected, her foster mother was quite annoyed and disappointed in her as well.


    "How shameless you are to call it an ident. What kind of ident could lead you to carry your


    brother''s child? Well, you exin it to me now!"


    Elliot didn''t trust her foster daughter at all, and she had known how she felt towards her brother long


    before.


    Now she couldn''t believe even one word of what Selena had said.


    "Mom, it was an ident literally. Do you remember the birthday party of Mr. Murphyst year? On that


    night, everyone thought Jennifer went into my brother''s room, and you even forced my brother to marry


    herter. Do you remember this?"


    Elliot tried to recall and asked Selena with a frown.


    "What has Jennifer to do with it?"


    Selena let out a bitter smile, the look on her face turning extremely miserable.


    "On the night before, I was drugged by an old foe, Emma Lane''s brother Eden. He had made some


    mistakes before and I gave him a lesson when I worked in the police station. He hated me for that and


    even took nude pictures of me. Atst, he wanted to insult me and my brother, cooking up a scandal


    about my brother and me. He bought off someone to work for him on the banquet, making me faint and


    drugging my brother, and then they put my brother and me in the same room. I was in aa while my


    brother was drugged, the ident happened that way ... After that, I woke up first when my brother


    was still unconscious. Then I ran away because I didn''t want my brother to know what had happened.


    Some timeter, Jennifer knew it somehow, and she went to my brother''s room intentionally, leading to


    your misunderstanding."


    Selena finished in tears with pleading in her eyes. After all, Elliot was her foster mother, so she didn''t


    want to let Elliot down.


    "It''s all one side of the story. Can you prove it?"


    Elliot asked with a snort.


    "Mother, Jason saw it then and helped me out, or I wouldn''t have escaped abroad so easily one year


    ago. If I really intended to frame my brother up or seduced him, that day I would tell him the truth and


    let him know I am not his sister biologically. However, I know I shouldn''t do that. Mom, please believe


    me this time. If it''s not for Dan got sick and had to find blood rtives to speed up the match of bone


    marrow, I would note back to bother you ... I had no choice. Dan is my only son and I couldn''t bear


    his suffering due to the disease. I just want Dan to live on...."


    Selena blubbered on her knees, her shoulders shaking violently.


    Elliot didn''t want to believe the girl she brought up would do such a thing either, so she asked Selena, "I


    give you a chance to call Jason right now since you said he knew the truth."


    Selena knew it''s the only chance, so she grabbed her cellphone from her pocket in a fluster.


    Almost without a hint of hesitation, Selena called Jason immediately.


    She worried that if she could make clear what happened then Elliot would suspend the surgery as well


    as the marrow donation. Though Dan was Elliot''s grandson, Elliot''s doubt and aversion to her rendered


    her frightened.


    She dared not gamble and had to eliminate Elliot''s hatred against her.


    After ringing up, Selena switched to speakerphone mode.


    Elliot was sitting aside, looking at Selena drily. This was thest chance she gave to Selena.


    "Hello. Who''s that speaking?"


    It''s not Jason answering the phone, and a woman''s voice sounded. Elliot nced at Selena with a cold


    look. Selena grew pale on her face and asked hurriedly.


    "I''m Selena. Isn''t it Jason''s phone number? Is he there? I would like to let him answer the phone."


    "Did you say you were Selena?"


    The woman on the phone raised her tone abruptly, and Selena replied puzzledly.


    "Yes, I''m Selena. Miss, could you please put Jason on the phone? I have something important to talk to


    him."


    "He is busy now. I can pass your question to him and answer you directly."


    "May I ask who''s that please?"


    Elliot couldn''t trust the woman. This matter was so crucial that she merely wanted Jason to answer the


    phone by himself.


    She was aware that Jason had always been flirty, so maybe some girl happened to take his phone.


    "I''m Miranda, Jason''s fiancee. I can answer whatever rtes to him on his behalf. Do you think I am


    ineligible?"


    Perceiving the hostility in her voice at once, Selena hurried to apologize.


    "Sorry, I got you wrong. I thought ...."


    Selena didn''t finish. After all, she''s Jason''s fiancee, so she couldn''t slip out her spection, which


    would be too unrespectful.


    Miranda sniffed on the other end.


    "Go ahead. You can tell me your question to Jason, and I will ask him for youter."


    Miranda knew it well that Selena grew up with Jason. She heard that the two families almost got them


    engagedst year. She had little vignce against other women around him, and she took them so


    lightly that she simply asked someone to deal with them.


    But Selena was the only one to make her on her guard.


    Anyhow, they almost got married. She was always afraid that Selena would regret it and intended to


    reconcile with Jason. So Miranda didn''t want Selena to contact Jason at all.


    In fact, Jason was now socializing in a banquet, chatting with someone. It happened that Jason took off


    his suit jacket and Miranda was carrying it for him with the phone right in its pocket, giving her the


    chance to answer the phone call.


    With anyone else calling, she could be polite; however, only to Selena, Miranda couldn''t be calm.


    She felt Selena was special to Jason, and a woman was always sensitive to such things.


    Selena cast a nce on her foster mother helplessly and turn off the speakerphone.


    "Mom, Jason can''t answer the phone now. I will call him again when he is free. OK?"


    Elliot snorted.


    "You would have been in collusion with him when you call himter. Of course, he would tell me what


    you asked him to. Give me the cellphone now, and let me ask him!"


    Selena passed her cellphone to Elliot reluctantly, and thetter turned on the speakerphone before


    inquiring Miranda directly.


    "You go and ask Jason did he go anywhere else halfway or be together with my daughter the day Mr.


    Murphy held his birthday partyst year, the same day Robert went missing."


    Just now it''s Selena calling, and now it changed to Selena''s mother. Miranda had met Elliot and knew


    how stubborn the seniors of their generation were, and also aware that the Hond family and the


    Murphy family intended to connect by marriage.


    It was said that the two families backed off, and now Elliot was asking if Jason and Selena were


    together at nightst year.


    Did they regret it and want to let Jason and Selena get married as nned?


    Miranda knew the Hond family and the Murphy family were close and Jason liked Selena as well. If


    Elliot suggested that way, maybe Jason would really dump her and be together with Selena.


    At the thought of this, Miranda felt unendurable, so she sneered.


    "That night Jason hadn''t met Selena at all because he was with me, his fiancee. We two had been


    attracted by each other long before and there''s no way Jason would be with Ms. Hond. Please


    behave yourself, Ms. Hond!"


    On finishing her remarks, Miranda hung up with a snort.


    She had not been familiar with Selena, and it was said that she had gone missing one year ago.


    Probably she pursued her true love outside, and after getting beaten by reality, she went back to ask


    Jason to marry her. She wishes!


    Thinking about this with hatred, Miranda nced at the call history and considered it would be noticed


    by Jason definitely. No way. She wouldn''t let Jason find it.


    Miranda deleted the call record. Before long, Jason went out. Due to the alcohol, his face flushed a bit


    and his narrow eyes resembling the petals of peach blossom were with a faint sign of getting drunk,


    conveying a trace of affection while looking at others.


    Miranda''s heart was pounding. She didn''t regret her decision. The person she liked should surely stay


    with her, and with such great effort she had paid to lock Jason by her side, she would not allow anyone


    else to take him away.


    "Hand me my coat."


    It''s a little cold outside. The two were in France, and Jason had juste out from the banquet.


    Feeling the strong wind outside, he intended to put on his coat.


    Miranda let out a peal ofughter and walked to the back of Jason to put on the coat for him.


    Jason stretched his arms reluctantly, letting Miranda wear him the coat.


    After that, Jason took his phone out, and before a nce at it, he asked Miranda subconsciously.


    "Did anyone call me just now?"


    "No."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Miranda answered directly with a beaming face. Jason nodded. He went abroad since he was afraid


    Jasper would trouble him. But he heardter Jasper didn''t bother Robert seemingly due to his family


    affairs, which made Jason relieved before he decided to handle his official affairs abroad by the way


    and inspect his business overseas.


    However, with Miranda pestering him all the time so that they appeared to be extremely close, his


    family began to push him to get married.


    Looking at Miranda following him for such a long time, Jason asked abruptly with a smile.


    "Do you fancy me that much?"


    The question from Jason was obscure, with a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    After Miranda''s confession, Jason had always been avoided her as if he hated their rtionship going


    this way.


    But tonight, maybe for the wine he had drunk, Jason even showed a trace of affection towards


    Miranda. It was a sudden surprise for her, making her jump onto him and hang her body on his.


    "I have acted so obviously, and you still can''t see it? Anyway, you would enter a political marriage, so


    why couldn''t you choose me?"


    Jason was holding Miranda''s body in his arms, which made him feel a bit funny. Miranda was


    sometimes aggressive in front of him, yet sometimes turned tender and eager.


    Of course, he knew he would have a political marriage. But he intended to behave himself and be a


    good husband after marrying Selena.


    If his partner was someone else from other families, they could y around respectively. While Miranda


    was so devoted to him that he would consider it improper to have flings with other women.


    He presumed that Miranda would make uproar so he preferred to marry someone with little interest in


    him. Then both could have their own fun. He nned to enjoy his life as a yboy.


    However, Miranda had been keen on him, and even shield him behind her instantly when they became


    in danger earlier on this business trip.


    Jason suddenly felt maybe he should give Miranda a chance.


    "You know how I was. I''m not a good man and can promise you nothing. Yet seeing you like me so


    much, I can give you a chance to be together with me, and we''ll see if we are well matched. After


    returning home, we can move together. If we get along with each other, let the two families prepare for


    the marriage. But you should prepare yourself mentally because I don''t even believe myself to be a


    good man."


    Miranda was overwhelmed with joy. She thought it would cost her a long time to badger him, maybe a


    lifetime, before he could give her a chance.


    She gave Jason a big hug and kissed him, violently and passionately.


    Jason was touched in his heart. This woman was sometimes bold and enthusiastic together with him,


    while sometimes mild and sensitive. Perhaps it''s not bad to restrain himself for such a woman. There


    grew some sweet atmosphere between the two.


    Meanwhile, at home, Elliot''s face turnedpletely icy on hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 308 Choose One Between Mom and Dad.

    Chapter 308 Choose One Between Mom and Dad.


    "Selena, I''m so disappointed in you! I regret having brought you home to foster you. I gave you onest


    chance just now but you still lied to me. Your feeling towards your brother has rendered you so bigoted.


    You seduced your own brother to have this child and now youe back, bringing the child with the


    disease, to harm our entire family. Get out tonight along with Dan. From now on you are not a member


    of the Hond family anymore!"


    Selena had been nk since Miranda answered the question and rang off.


    She had no idea why Miranda would lie on the phone and neither could she figure out the reason. She


    merely knew that her foster mother got utterly disappointed in her and even passed the outrage to Dan.


    "Mom, Jason didn''t answer it, Miranda did. I don''t know why she lied, but that night, the ident


    happened because Eden revenged on my brother and me intentionally. Jennifer entered my brother''s


    room some time after that. This case, Eden knew it, so did Jason, andter on, Robert. You can ask


    them. Besides, it''s not Jason who answered the phone just now, so let''s call him again. Mom, please,


    Dan is your grandson, so please let the marrow donation surgery finish. Then I''ll leave with the child...."


    After saying that, Selena thumped her head on the ground once and again. She was totally panic-


    stricken and didn''t know how to react or how to exin.


    With what she had said just now, her foster mother lost her trust in herpletely.


    "Selena, why should I trust you? I couldn''t find even one excuse to believe you ... You like Jasper long


    before. Though you are not blood rtives, you grew up together. Unexpectedly, you turned the


    rtionship between brother and sister into stubborn affection. I should drive you away then, but I


    merely warned you by indication, considering you deserved another chance. But what did you do in


    return? You seduced your brother onto the bed and then carried a baby before giving birth to him. And


    now, youe back with the sick child to continue to seduce your brother. You dare to charge Miranda


    with lying. Why did she lie? She is Jason''s fiancee now, and why did she offend her fiance for such a


    thing?


    "What''s more, you said Robert knew this matter, but he had lost his memory. How could he tell what


    happenedst year? As to Eden, there''s news iming he had been missing. Among all the people


    aware of the truth, some disappeared, and some lost their memory. Regarding Jason, I know he is


    close to you, and if you talked to him in advance, he would lie for you. However, I caught you off guard,


    banning you from leaking any information so that you couldn''t patch up your lie. Is that the case?"


    Selena was already in a flood of tears. She couldn''t figure out why things were going this way.


    With just a phone call to Jason, the result rendered her more sinful, and her foster mother wouldn''t trust


    her anymore.


    "Mother, please, please let the surgery bepleted. Dan is an innocent boy. I know I let you down


    and I shouldn''t keep that feeling towards my brother. However, Dan is not guilty. Mom, could you


    please give Dan a chance to live on no matter how you think me?"


    Selena had no clue how to defend herself. She merely hoped that her foster mother would agree to let


    Dan have the surgery.


    Elliot looked coldly at her daughter kneeling on the floor. Now she had no trust at all in her foster


    daughter and even felt plenty of detestation.


    Nevertheless, Dan was her grandson, and what she just said was on impulse. If she really drove


    Selena and Dan away, she didn''t know how to exin it when Jasper returned home.


    "I have promised to donate the bone marrow and I will never regret it. But I need to warn you that you


    must leave with the child as soon as the surgery was finished. I have lost a daughter, I don''t want my


    son to be ruined by you as well. Selena, remember that you were fostered by the Hond family, and


    you owe us a great deal. If you have any conscience left, then you shouldn''t bother your brother. When


    your brother along with your fatheres back, I hope you can behave normally and I will also shield it


    from them. Once the surgery is done, I will ask someone to send you and your son abroad. Jasper will


    marry a girl of his ss and has other children. As to this child, I don''t want him to be my son''s


    scandal."


    Elliot had made up her mind and showed no sign of regret. Selena sank down to the ground. She


    agreed desperately atst.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "OK. I will leave here along with Dan and nevere back as long as he can have the surgery."


    Elliot was barely satisfied.


    "You can leave now. Remember, once you leak out what happened today to others, I will never forgive


    you."


    Selena walked out of her foster mother''s room out of her wits, and she even dared not cry in front of


    others in case the servants saw her and let out some rumors. Selena had to run to her room and then


    rushed to the bathroom to wash her body.


    With a mix of water and tears on her face, hard to distinguish, Selena felt it''s empty in her heart.


    She shouldn''t have expected too much. If it''s not for Dan''s disease, she shouldn''t have returned.


    One should be happy with what he has. Since her foster mother agreed to donate the bone marrow,


    she must treasure thest period of time, maybe the only time she could be with her brother in her


    lifetime.


    Then, she would leave this ce forever.


    Later that day, as Jasper and Bailey returned home, Selena had restored her calmness, and Elliot


    didn''t show any difference either.


    The family was still sweet and warm, waiting for the time to have the surgery in peace.


    In the afternoon, Robert came to the school to pick Wesley up, as he often did recently.


    Robert waited outside the ssroom for the teacher to dismiss the ss. As the bell rang, Wesley


    dashed out and jumped into his father''s arms.


    "Dad, youe to pick me up again. Where''s mom? Is she still unwilling toe to take me? Why is


    mom living alone outside? Why can''t we live together?"


    In the recent few days, Sierra had been outside, and as a child, Wesley was surely frustrated every


    day.


    Mom went to the school to see him asionally, but always with a grieved look, urging him to get along


    with his father.


    Wesley was not a naughty boy, and he had to listen to his mother. Besides, his father exined to him


    continuously that his mom was simply living outside temporarily and told him not to worry about the


    adults because they would figure it out by themselves.


    So, Wesley could do nothing but discipline himself to go to school every day. Whenever he saw his


    father, he always asked when to bring his mother home or when could the family get together again.


    "Let me take you to see your mom since you must miss her a lot."


    With that, a hint of surprise urred on his face.


    "Dad, are we indeed going to see mom?"


    "Why do I lie to you on this? Go with me now, and we can talk in the car."


    As he finished, he was about to leave with Wesley.


    But as the kids in the ssroom went out one by one, he happened to see Annie.


    Without even a nce at Robert, Annie turned around and walked straight away.


    Annie used to like her father before. Later, her father hadn''t been together with her mom. Instead, he


    often drove Wesley to school and collected him after ss, hence she got in the sulks, considering her


    father didn''t stand with her mom and her. And now she simply shut her eyes on him.


    Robert didn''t go up to talk to Annie, for he thought there''s something he couldn''t do for now.


    Meanwhile, Wesley questioned his father.


    "Dad, Annie must be angry. Recently, she hasn''t smiled at me but would get mad at seeing me. I know


    it''s due to dad. Honestly, I want to make friends with Annie and y with her, but whenever I talk to her,


    she doesn''t reply. Dad, actually, I don''t hate her anymore."


    Amazement came on Robert''s face, for he had thought Wesley detested Annie. Then he asked Wesley


    curiously.


    "I have been hoping you two to get along with each other, but have you disliked her all the time?"


    "Dad, do you remember I nearly got hurt by a mad man? Annie''s mom saved me. In fact, I think Annie


    is pretty nice, and as a matter of fact, her mother is my savior. Annie hasn''t done anything to me.


    What''s more, I really want to have a younger sister. Dad, who is older between Annie and me?"


    "Annie is. She is three months your senior. If you be close in the future, you had to be her


    younger brother."


    The expectant look on Wesley''s face turned to moodiness. Actually, he wanted to be an older brother,


    not a younger one.


    Having entered the car, the father and son went on chatting.


    "Who do you prefer, mom or dad?"


    Robert was asking seriously. After all, Sierra was not Wesley''s birth mother and would leave him


    someday. He didn''t want to hurt him, so he longed to know how his son was getting along with Sierra.


    Wesley answered honestly, even without any hesitation.


    He beamed at his father, his eyes gleaming with joy.


    "I like dad most."


    His answer rendered Robert arrogant. He had thought it would be difficult for Wesley to ept that


    Sierra was not his birth mother for she had stayed with him all the time.


    But now, it seemed that he could convince his son easily, hence he pursued tentatively.


    "Dad has a question for you, but you can''t tell anyone else, including your mother, about what I said to


    you today. Can you do it?"


    Wesley rememberedst time his mother requested him not to leak what happened that day to others,


    no one excluded. Now his father did it again. He was used to such things so agreed instantly.


    "Don''t worry, dad. I''m good at keeping secrets. Mom told me somethingst time and asked me not to


    let others know. Till now, I haven''t talked with anyone else about it."


    With that, Robert felt odd. However, since he confirmed his son would keep it confidential, he had to tell


    him what he had mentioned just now.


    "Never mention those questions I just asked you to anyone else. If, I mean if one day, your mom and I


    can''t be together and you have to live with either of dad and mom, just choosing one between us. Can


    you give me your answer?"

 Chapter 309 Doing A Favor Hypocritically

    Chapter 309 Doing A Favor Hypocritically


    Wesley was not an ignorant kid. When he was with other children, he knew some friends'' parents got


    divorced.


    Even in the TV drama, generally speaking, when parents asked the question that which side to choose


    between mom and dad, it meant that the parents would probably part.


    Wesley certainly didn''t want to see this happen, and the only thing he wished was to be together with


    mom and dad forever.


    However, with dad asking, Wesley felt both hesitant and embarrassed.


    Robert''s heart was sinking.


    "Are you unwilling to answer dad''s question? It''s fine for you to choose your mom. I just wonder what


    your answer will be."


    "Honestly, I prefer to live with dad."


    Wesley looked up and answered in a depressed voice.


    If he had to make a decision, he preferred to be with his father.


    In addition to what had happenedst time, he felt a little scared when his mother pushed him forward


    instead of protecting him at the most dangerous moment.


    Besides, he felt freer and happier with his father.


    While staying by his mother''s side, he always felt the way his mom looked at him became strange


    asionally, even making him frightened.


    With a child''s instinct, he perceived that his mom sometimes detested him. Though his mother had


    spent more time with him, he preferred his dad, who never detested him.


    This was an unexpected answer to Robert. Since most of the time, Sierra was by his son''s side,


    coupled with a child''s inborn reliance on his mother, Robert had been well prepared that Wesley might


    choose Sierra. Yet the oue amazed him.


    He asked again unconfidently.


    "Wesley, you can tell me the truth. Do you really want to be with me? I know maybe you are afraid that I


    may get hurt, so you said you''ll choose dad. But I want to hear the truth, and you can speak it out


    bravely."


    At the moment, Wesley sped Robert unexpectedly.


    "Dad, do you want to dump me? All I just said is true. Comparing with mom, I like dad more. If let me


    choose whom I want to stay with, dad would be the only answer. It''s not that I dislike mom, but I like


    dad more."


    Robert noticed the fear in his son''s words, but he couldn''t understand what he was afraid of. Anyway,


    his answer made him relieved.


    "I got it. What happened today is a secret between us father and son. Don''t slip it out, especially in front


    of your mother, OK?"


    Wesley nodded, of course, he wouldn''t say it out.


    He did prefer his dad, but once he spoke the truth, her mom would be grieved. He didn''t wish his mom


    to be sad either.


    The two went on chatting casually for a while before Wesley asked Robert a question as they


    approached the apartment Sierra was living in.


    "Dad, you just asked me who would I choose between you and mom if I had to, so are you nning to


    leave my mom and be with Annie''s mother?"


    Robert didn''t expect his son would be so sensitive. He considered temporizing with a lie or fudge the


    answer, but at the sight of his clear eyes as if he could be seen through, Robert responded with a sigh.


    "There are some matters between your mom and I needed to be deal with, and I have not made a


    decision with many thoughts in my mind at present. I can''t make up my mind until thest moment. You


    don''t need to worry about it. I just hope you can grow up healthily."


    Wesley was so young that he could only listen to whatever his father said. The two keep going towards


    Sierra''s amodation.


    After moving out of Robert''s vi, Sierra immediately rented a three-bedroom apartment in a well-


    guarded centermunity.


    Themunity had a good security system and was strictly managed as well. After walking in it,


    Robert and Wesley went to the building Sierra was in and entered before taking the elevator to the front


    of the door of Sierra''s apartment.


    They knocked at the door. There was no reply.


    Robert knocked several more times. Still, no one answered.


    Then people he sent out had been monitoring nearby. Since Sierra moved out, Robert had been


    ordered some people to watch Sierra''s movements in case the person behind her would show up.


    However, Sierra seldom went out to go shopping or meet people. Most of the time, she only went


    downstairs to buy some groceries in hermunity and did the cooking. She even didn''t visit malls


    often. As he brought Wesley here to see her, his assistant confirmed to him that Sierra was home. Why


    was she not there?


    Robert thumped at the door, but still, no one answered eventually. He decided to call her.


    While Robert was knocking at the door, Sierra was in the bathroom, speaking with Jayson on the


    phone. Hence she turned on the tap in the bathroom lest someone would sneak in to eavesdrop on her.


    Though she was in her own apartment, she still believed it''s necessary to be cautious.


    "Jayson, what do you think Robert meant? I had nned to retreat in order to advance, moving out to


    force him to hold the wedding in advance. At first, he had no reaction, but let me live outside. However,


    soon after, he released the news on the media, stating the wedding would be held ahead of schedule.


    What''s more, he determined to contend with Georgia for the inheritance. What on earth is his move


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    for?"


    "After you moved out, has there been anyone around monitoring you? Do you think Robert is


    suspicious of you?"


    Jayson asked with a frown.


    "I sensed someone has been monitoring my life, but I''m not if they are ordered by Robert. You know,


    there is someone else keeping investigating me, like Georgia. After she inherited the SY Group, I feel


    there have been many more people watching over me. I can''t tell if the guys monitoring me are


    arranged by Robert after my moving out."


    Jayson began to contemte.


    "It has been a few days since you moved out, coupled with your identity as Wesley''s mother nominally,


    there''s no way Robert would be indifferent to you. You attempt to meet him again to learn indirectly


    what his n is before we discuss what to do next. We can''t be temporizing like this. If he persists in


    taking his own course, we''ll have to seek for thest resort."


    Sierra''s face darkened, yet she could do nothing but agree.


    If Robert wouldn''t marry her, they had to take thest step, which meant the destruction of both sides.


    While contemting, Sierra noticed Robert was calling, rendering her utterly rmed.


    "I have to ring off, for Robert is calling. Let''s talkter."


    Having hung up, Sierra pressed to answer Robert''s call.


    "Robert,"


    Sierra said calmly, but it was Wesley''s voice that came from the phone.


    "Mom, we are in front of your apartment. Hurry and open the door. I miss you so much."


    Sierra turned off the tap at once, walked to the door, and opened it.


    Robert and Wesley were standing outside. On her opening the door, Wesley rushed to hug her


    immediately.


    "Mom, dad had been knocking at the door for a long time. Why did nobody answer? What are you busy


    with?"


    "I was listening to the music in my bedroom. Sorry for not hearing you. I didn''t know you were here until


    I heard your phone call. Come on in."


    Robert nodded. He stepped in and began to scan the room Sierra lived in.


    He hadn''t been here before. Sierra found this ce herself.


    There were not many things in the apartment. Obviously, Sierra didn''t add a lot of furniture after moving


    in.


    Thinking of his purpose to be here today, Robert started to talk to Wesley.


    "Wesley, go to the bedroom and stay there for a while since I have something to say to your mom


    alone."


    Wesley left the living room reluctantly, leaving Robert and Sierra sitting on the sofa. Robert began to


    talk.


    "I found I failed to care about your mood and made you feel insecure as well after considering a lot in


    recent days. I can''t marry you right now, but we can register in advance. The wedding remained at the


    end of next month. What do you think of it?"

 Chapter 310 Getting The Marriage License

    Chapter 310 Getting The Marriage License


    With that, Sierra became astonished.


    She had thought of a myriad of possibilities, but she never anticipated Robert would like to register with


    her.


    Honestly, as long as she could get married and have the license, she didn''t care about the wedding at


    all.


    In that case, all the ns of Jayson and her would be carried out in advance. Sierra''s eyes turned red


    instantly, and with a stoked look, she stared at Robert, her voice trembling.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you coaxing me? Are you sure you want to marry me? I know I''m willful and sort of pushing you


    now. I wouldn''t like to let you go, but I hope you can make the decision following your heart."


    Sierra said hypocritically, her eyes focusing on Robert tightly.


    "I have considered the matter well before deciding. It''s certainly my fault to keep dying delivering the


    wedding I have promised you. This time, you can trust me, nobody would hamper our marriage. As for


    Georgia, be at ease, since I have found a loophole on the inheritance regarding my father''s legacy.


    Now she has to divorce me to guarantee the inheritance. Don''t worry, it will be ended in a few days.


    Once I and Georgia reach a deal, we go to the civil affairs bureau to get the license."


    This surprise was so huge for Sierra that she even had no mood to analyze if Robert said this


    hypocritically or just to sound out. She only knew that Robert had promised her to get the marriage


    license at once. She needn''t check if he was telling the truth or otherwise.


    She didn''t care about anything else as long as Robert and she would be a legitimate couple.


    Eventually, Robert took Sierra back to the vi and Wesley was cheerful because he thought dad had


    managed tofort mom and bring her home.


    Dad shouldn''t dump his mom and him. As sensitive as Wesley, he always felt Annie and her mother


    would possibly take his father away, so he had been uneasy all the time. And his mom''s leaving home


    rendered him more frightened.


    But now, his dad took mom home, making Wesley happy for his dad hadn''t been spirited away.


    From then on, Sierra, along with Jayson, had been waiting to get the license with Robert. She believed


    Robert''s promise, and it would be carried out soon since he nned to do it as soon as possible.


    To talk about Georgia, other than driving Annie to the school and home, she spent most of the time


    conducting experiments in MU Research Institute.


    As to Wilson and Elsie, they had been still investigating who were on those pedophiles'' parties and the


    power shielding them behind the scenes so that they could catch them all.


    As time went by, it was the end of the month. Georgia had an appointment with Professor Lee to go to


    Britain.


    It''s Sunday today, two days ahead of their departure, when Georgia was packing at home.


    Since they would be in Britain for around a week, and it being kind of cold there, Georgia packed her


    suitcase seriously.


    Unexpectedly, Freddie was calling.


    She had thought it would be rted to Elsie and their investigation, but Freddie began tough on the


    other end.


    "Ms. Lane, I''m calling not to ask you out, but it''s Mr. Simpson who wants to see you. However, Mr.


    Simpson would like me to be an intermediary, perhaps for he doesn''t want others to know he is in


    contact with you."


    Freddie then told her a ce where Robert would meet her. Georgia set off immediately.


    On her arrival, Robert was in a parking lot. Georgia got in the car and asked curiously with only the two


    inside.


    "Why did you ask me to carry my residence booklet with me and act mysteriously before meeting me in


    such a parking lot? Are you imitating James Bond?"


    Georgia joked. She couldn''t guess what Robert was going to do.


    "Let''s get married."


    With only one sentence, Georgia got stupefied at once. She felt her throat became dry suddenly and


    didn''t know where to put her hands.


    "Did I mishear?"


    Georgia asked unbelievably before Robert burst intoughter.


    "Or why did I ask you to take your residence booklet? I know the marriage license you mentioned to me


    including the people close to you. We go to the civil affairs bureau in the neighboring S city in case I


    would be recognized in D city, and all has been arranged with no paparazzi catching us. It will end very


    soon and I will drive you home after that."


    On finishing, he started the car and drove it out of the parking lot quickly.


    Georgia was still nk. She couldn''t understand how things were going this way. She was not able to


    react until the car drove onto the highway.


    "Have you restored your memory?"


    Hearing Georgia asked the question abruptly, Robert shook his head withughter.


    "I haven''t, but the more I see you, the clearer I understand how much I care about you. I know I said


    something that hurt you as I just woke up and I hope you can forgive me."


    Georgia nodded thoughtfully. The moment came so fast that she was totally unprepared. Of course,


    she wished to be with Robert, and if he had wanted to marry her on the scene when he woke up, she


    would have done it without any hesitation.


    However, with a lot of things happening meantime, Georgia felt Robert became even a bit strange to


    her. She asked with bewilderment.


    "You said you owe Sierra because she had saved your life, and you promised to take care of her during


    your lifetime. At first, you dy the wedding for half a year, and then to the end of next month, all for


    Sierra. Now, why do you change your mind? I know you well. You absolutely won''t ruin your own


    promise easily. Is what Sierra had done for you all fake indeed?"


    Georgia had to doubt it that way, for she really thought Sierra was that kind of person.


    She presumed Sierra had been setting Robert up from the very beginning instead of caring him heart


    and soul and always putting him in the first ce.


    "There is indeed something wrong with Sierra, and I''m looking into her. She lied once before did it


    again and again to patch up the first lie. Is there anyone behind her? Did she deceive me? These will


    be exposed sooner orter. But now I have a n, and ahead of that, I want to get married to you first.


    Would you like to marry me?"


    It seemed that Robert was unwilling to exin the matter about Sierra clearly, and Georgia wouldn''t like


    to pursue it as well. She began to contemte her own will. Did she want to marry Robert?


    Should she say yes even their identities were so embarrassing as Robert having lost his memory,


    coupled with Sierra and Wesley standing between them?


    Georgia couldn''t figure it out, sitting in the car and watching the scenery outside mutely.


    As the car was about to arrive at the S city, Robert parked it in a rest stop.


    "You have been silent since you got on the car. Is my decision too abrupt? If you are unwilling to


    register with me today, we can return to D city directly. I won''t push you to do anything."


    Georgia couldn''t describe her mood. It was definitely impossible that she was unwilling, but it would be


    equally wrong to say she was cheerful to marry Robert right now.


    She was stuck in between, faltering.


    It was tasteless to eat but waste to throw away.

 Chapter 311 Setting Traps

    Chapter 311 Setting Traps


    "I need to think it over as," said Georgia, "I''m not sure what I''m hesitating."


    Robert fell silent as he knew that this decision was too sudden and even crazy. He made this decision


    relying totally on the fact that Georgia loved him.


    Since he had broken Georgia''s heart once before, Robert longed for binding them together with a


    marriage license.


    The other reason Robert wanted to get a marriage license with Georgia was that he wanted to figure


    out the real intention of Sierra. As each of his ns was full of traps, he wanted to know what Sierra


    would choose then.


    "My question is, what''s your next n after we get a marriage license? As you just asked me to keep it


    a secret, you must have other ns. I hope you can be honest to me after we get married."


    "I want to verify if Sierra is my savior or has been scheming against me all the time. So before I figure it


    out, I can''t let her know that we get married and I''ll even fake a marriage with her or hold a wedding


    with her, during which I may not see you or Annie."


    "Will it be dangerous?"


    Georgia couldn''t help worrying about Robert.


    ''What if Sierra is really scheming against Robert or has a malicious intention? And what if Sierra hurts


    Robert once he debunks her?''


    "Don''t worry. They don''t know that I''m suspecting them,"forted Robert, "and I''ll be fully prepared


    and won''t leave you alone."


    "But what if you find out that Sierra is really your savior and you''ve misunderstood her? Are you going


    to push me away again?"


    That was an uneptable result to Georgia.


    She had prepared herself mentally that Robert wouldn''t be with her in the end in spite of all her efforts.


    But since Robert chose to be with her now, she would resent him in her whole life if he abandoned her


    just because Sierra was his savior.


    "No, I won''t abandon you this time," said Robert, "and I was so stupid before that I didn''t realize who I


    really loved and what I really wanted. I''m sure you are what I want this time."


    This time, Georgia smiled as she had got the answer she wanted. She had no regrets this time as


    Since Robert chose to be with her even if he had lost his memory.


    "Let''s go to get a marriage licence and be an underground couple."


    With the arrangement of Robert, Georgia and he disguised themselves and secretly went to a civil


    affairs bureau in the S City to get a marriage licence.


    The process was quick and secret and almost no one noticed them.


    Later, they silently got in the car again and drove back at high speed.


    As they were arriving at the D City, Georgia said, "I''d like to tell you something. Last time outside the


    school, when Wesley was attacked by that madman, Sierra was standing right behind him. Ivan saw


    with his own eyes that Sierra loosed Wesley when the gangster was going to attack Wesley. She didn''t


    subconsciously protect Wesley. Since Wesley is your son and Sierra may have a malicious intention,


    please remember to protect him."


    Hearing that, Robert slightly darkened his face.


    ''Our connection is close these days," thought Robert, "and Ivan never told me anything about it. It


    seems that Ivan doesn''t dare to say it as he fears to destroy our recently restored brotherhood by


    speaking ill of Sierra. When I came back before, my actions must have hurt them."


    "I see. I''ll keep it in mind," said Robert, "and I''ll also send someone to protect Annie. I know you have


    your own connections and power now, but please still keep in mind the safety of Annie as I''m afraid


    that my strength is inadequate. Please protect both Annie and yourself well and I ''lle back to you


    after I solve this thing and eliminate all the dangers around me."


    As they finally returned to the parking lot where they departed, Georgia got off first. After getting out of


    the parking lot, Georgia immediately took a taxi to go back.


    Their marriage licence was kept by Georgia.


    When Georgia arrived home, Annie, Elsie and Wilson were all at home. The excuse Georgia gave for


    her going out this day was that she went to theboratory and they didn''t ask her more. Then Georgia


    went to her bedroom directly and put the marriage licence in the safe.


    After that, she went downstairs to chat with them.


    "Wilson, and Elsie, as I''m going to Ennd on business tomorrow, please take care of Annie," said


    Georgia, "and at this very time, there must be enough bodyguards around Annie. Also, I know that your


    investigation has been mostlypleted and you''re going to implement your ns. You''d better find


    some people to protect yourselves and avoid acting alone as the people you are dealing with have


    strong power behind them."


    ''While Wilson is capable and he takes Elsie with him each time he goes out,'' thought Georgia, ''it''s


    necessary for them to hire some bodyguards to protect them in case of any ident.''


    "Don''t worry," said Wilson, "and I won''t let Elsie go to any dangerous ce. As for the thing we are


    investigating, it''s alsoing to an end."


    Georgia knew that she couldn''t arrange them to do something and could only give them some


    suggestions.


    After all, she spent almost everyday in theboratory and didn''t even know how their recent


    investigation was.


    "How much longer will the investigation take? And how far you are in the investigation?" asked Georgia


    with interest as she would depart tomorrow.


    "Last time we saw Benton who talked about Sean . So we started from this guy. Chase Lawson and he


    are birds of a feather. ording to my observation, they hold that party almost once a week in


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    uncertain ce and at uncertain time. But the children they bring to the party are all from the


    orphanage in the East City. As for the director of the orphanage Hanson Lau ..."


    Here Wilson''s face darkened.


    "The director is a procurer and all the people working in the orphanage are his rtives. These people


    are blinded by greed and they control the children every day to forbid them to tell the truth. So Hanson,


    Chase and Sean have been acting as go-between for the rich people and the orphanage all these


    years."


    "Since you''ve figured out the initiator and the go-between, the next step should be to find the


    evidence," said Georgia, "and you can''t take down them without adequate evidence. Do you have any


    n or evidence now?"


    "It''s not easy to worm ourselves into them as," said Wilson, "they are familiar with each other and are


    vignt. It will take some time to capture evidence of their crimes. Currently, I''ve had a rough n. But


    I''m not sure if this n can seed yet. I need to visit a person tomorrow."


    As it seemed that Wilson didn''t intend to talk about his n, Georgia didn''t ask him more.


    Looking a bit odd, Elsie seemed to know something.


    But Georgia gave up asking it as she had to take the ne early next morning.


    Early in the next morning, Georgia took the ne to Ennd with Professor Lee and Aston Powell.


    After getting on the ne, Georgia found that she sat next to Emilia Powell.


    Aston''s girlfriend Kayden was on the ne too. It seemed that they were going to visit Ennd.


    So the case was that Kayden and Aston sat in front of Georgia, who sat next to Emilia, and Professor


    Lee was chatting with someone on the other side.


    Georgia had no idea what to say in such an awkward case. As Emilia was chatting with Kayden and


    Aston all the time, it seemed that they were familiar with each other.


    As Georgia didn''t want to talk with Kayden, she directly put on her blindfold and fell asleep.


    In the D City.


    This morning, after Sierra had been waiting patiently for several days, Robert said with a smile,


    "Georgia has divorced with me and I won''t fight over my father''s inheritance with her. So we can get a


    marriage licence now. Everything is arranged and we can go to the civil affairs bureau to get a marriage


    licence right now."

 Chapter 312 Telling Wesley The Truth

    Chapter 312 Telling Wesley The Truth


    Hearing what Robert said, Sierra hardly prevented herself fromughing to maintain her image in front


    of Robert.


    ''This moment finallyes,'' thought Sierra proudly while looking gently surprised, ''and once I get the


    marriage licence, I''ll inherit all the property of Robert if he dies. As for Jayson Mathis, I''ll give part of the


    property to him as he has helped me a lot.''


    "Thank you, Robert."


    With these words, Sierra got in the car with Robert.


    On the way to the civil affairs bureau, Sierra was almost in her own joy. Even though she felt that the


    attitude of Robert to her was a little different recently, she didn''t care about it any more as they were


    going to be legitimate couple.


    Sierra didn''t think that Robert would gamble his marriage.


    ''So Robert has definitely trusted me,'' thought Sierra, ''and I be the real winner.''


    When they arrived at the civil affairs bureau, they were led to a separate room to fill in the information


    due to their special identity.


    After taking the photo, Sierra was waiting there patiently. When the staff handed her the red marriage


    licence, she couldn''t help crying with joy.


    ''Having been waiting for this moment for so long and having suffered so much in the past one year, I


    finally convince Robert.''


    At the moment, her tears were sincere and she was excited for real.


    Since she didn''t love Robert any more and feared that Robert would turn against her in the future, the


    only thing she wanted to do now was to discuss with Jayson on how to kill Robert and inherit his


    property smoothly.


    At the same time, Robert was d that Sierra didn''t suspect the fake marriage licence.


    Actually, no one would suspect it in normal conditions.


    Since what Sierra cared most about was to marry him, Robert expected what she and the person


    behind her were going to do next after Sierra got the marriage licence.


    After they went back to the vi, Robert even arranged a romantic dinner and bought Sierra an


    expensive diamond ring.


    When Robert took out the ring, Sierra asked him to wear it for her excitedly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sierra was thrilled the whole night as Robert even arranged Liszt, the top wedding gown designer, to


    design the wedding gown for her. Robert also handed Sierra the n for the scene and all the details of


    their wedding party. Everything was so perfect.


    This was a dreamy scene to Sierra as she was even a little caught up in it and felt a little dizzy.


    As a result, Sierra didn''t suspect the intention of Robert marrying her at all. She totally believed and


    was proud that Robert cared about her.


    ''Even though I was defeated by Georgia a year ago, I win this time.''


    ''After I kill Robert and inherit his property, my next step is to kill Georgia''s son Wesley,'' thought Sierra


    as she had been tired of ying a good mother.


    ''How could I possibly like the son of Georgia and Robert? I hate him and even want to kill him."


    ''Fortunately, I don''t have to tolerate it soon.''


    In the next day, Sierra called Jayson secretly.


    "I''ve got the marriage licence yesterday and Robert and I are legitimate couple now. It''s time to


    implement our n. The sooner he dies, the more reassured I am."


    Jayson was surprised as he didn''t expect that Sierra would get the marriage licence so soon.


    He replied immediately.


    "The next thing you need to do is to find ways to know his recent movements and reveal them to me. I''ll


    study them carefully and create an ident then."


    Sierra discussed with Jayson on how to kill Robert and inherit his property as soon as possible on the


    phone.


    However, after the call ended, Sierra was thinking about revealing the movements of Robert to Sarah


    Duran as she didn''t want to share the property with anyone while Jayson was thinking about letting


    Sierra give all the property to him.


    At the same day, Robert went to pick Wesley up from school.


    But he didn''t drive Wesley back to the vi right away. Instead, he took Wesley to a park.


    Feeling strange, Wesley asked directly, "Why don''t we go home directly? Mom is waiting us at home.


    She lets me to select the wedding dress for her. Are you going to give her some surprise as your


    wedding ceremony ising?"


    Looking at the expectation in the eyes of Wesley, Robert sighed, "I take you here because I want to tell


    you something alone. But I''m not sure if you can ept it."


    Wesley was so sensitive that he immediately realized what Robert was going to say next was important


    and might even influence his whole life.


    "Please just say it, Dad. I''m a big boy now."


    "It''s about your mom. I''ve taken a paternity test between your mom and you, and the result shows that


    she is not your birth mother. You should know the truth."


    As soon as Robert said this, Wesley stood in shock.


    After a while, Wesley just burst into tears.


    "Are you going to abandon me, Dad? You want to leave Mom and me?"


    "No," said Robert as he hugged Wesley hastily, "I never wanted to and will never abandon you as you


    are my natural son. But your mom isn''t your real mother. I''ve taken the paternity test between your


    mom and you more than once. But each time there''s only one result - Sierra isn''t your birth mother. Do


    you rememberst time when you were attacked by that madman? She didn''t subconsciously protect


    you, did she?"


    Hearing that he was Robert''s natural son, Wesley calmed down a little. But when Robert mentioned the


    thing that he was attacked by the madman, Wesley looked up in surprise.


    "Why do you know it? I was almost hurt by that madman as Mom almost pushed me out that time. I


    asked her the reason and Mom told me that she sprained her ankle and didn''t mean it. She also didn''t


    allow me to tell you about it...Mom has always been there for me. Why isn''t she my real mother? And


    why does she cheat us?"


    As a child, Wesley vaguely remembered that his own mother had always been there for him.


    Hearing that Sierra even pushed Wesley out when Wesley was attacked by the madman, Robert was


    angry and worried.


    "She might have her own difficulties. After all,"forted Robert though feeling worried in mind, "she


    has raised you and can be regarded as your adoptive mother. But we cannot rule out the possibility that


    she took you from your real mother and cheated us. That''s why I choose to tell you the truth."


    "So what do you want me to do, Dad?" asked Wesley as he was smart enough to guess that Robert


    was more than wanting to tell him the truth.


    "If you were lost identally and Sierra adopted you, you should still respect her and I''ll be grateful to


    her. However, if she took you deliberately from your real mother, she may have some malicious


    intentions. So be careful and tell me at once if you find her hurting you. So I can protect you..."


    Listening to the voice of Robert, Wesley gradually calmed down as he could feel the care of Robert for


    him.


    Actually, Wesley had been feeling that Sierra had a strange attitude towards him. Sometimes she was


    intimate to him and sometimes he could even feel her hatred for him. But as he was too little, he didn''t


    dare to ask her or tell anyone else about it.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to figure out the reason for the strange attitude of Sierra towards him after


    Robert told him that Sierra wasn''t his real mother.


    "Dad, Since you''ve told me that Mom isn''t my real mother," said Wesley, "I probably know why I could


    feel her hatred for me sometimes."

 Chapter 313 Temptation of Robert

    Chapter 313 Temptation of Robert


    Hearing what Wesley said, Robert was astonished and angry.


    "Has she done anything bad to you?" asked Robert worriedly, "Or has she ever hurt you?"


    "No, except forst time when that madman wanted to attack me with a knife. I felt Mom pushed me.


    Most of the time, Mom was good to me. But our rtionship was not as close as that between other


    children and their parents. I had to be as obedient as possible as I always felt that Mom didn''t like me."


    All of a sudden, Robert understood why Wesley chose him without hesitation when he asked Wesley to


    choose between Sierra and himst time.


    It turned out that Sierra had long known that Wesley wasn''t her own son.


    ''She deliberately took Wesley to me and has managed to be my savior in the past one year.''


    "Can you keep what I''ve told you today a secret to anyone else, including your mom?" said Robert, "I


    want to figure out why your mom lies to us. I know it''s not an easy job. If you can''t do it, I''ll arrange you


    to go abroad to attend an exchange activity held by the school."


    Although Robert had decided to take Wesley away from Sierra if Wesley couldn''t ept the fact or


    didn''t trust him, he still hoped that Wesley could understand him as he didn''t want to be separated from


    Wesley.


    "I can do it, Dad. Last time Mom asked me to keep a secret too and I did a good job. You doesn''t have


    to protect me all the time. I''m a big boy now and I''ll protect you in the future too. As for Mom, maybe


    I''ve misunderstood her as she was good to me for most of the time."


    "Then I''ll take you home now. You can regard her as your adoptive mother. Once you find that there is


    anything wrong with her or she wants to hurt you, tell me at once and I''lle to protect you."


    Wesley smiled and, instead of being sad, he was kind of relieved after knowing that Sierra wasn''t his


    real mother.


    ''So it makes sense why she looked at me with hatred sometimes,'' thought Wesley, ''and it''s not my


    fault."


    "Dad, since Aunt Sierra isn''t my real mother, where is my mother? Is she finding me too? Does she


    miss me? As what I''ve watched on TV, those children who lost their mother miss their mother. So do I. I


    want to know where she is and what she looks like, and she must miss me too."


    Hearing what Wesley said, Robert was sad as he couldn''t probably provide Wesley with aplete


    family.


    "I don''t know who your mom is," said Robert, "as I''ve lost my memory. But I''m looking for her and I''ll


    take you to her one day."


    Hearing that, Wesley was disappointed as he longed to see his real mother.


    ''My real mother must love me very much,'' thought Wesley, ''like most moms loving their children.''


    "Dad, since Annie and I are about the same age, were you dating Annie''s mom and my mom at the


    same time?" asked Wesley.


    Looking at Wesley speechlessly, Robert had no idea how to answer this question.


    "Are Annie and I your only children? What if you have other children? I hope they are younger than me


    as I want to be the older brother..."


    On the way home, Wesley kept talking about things like wanting a younger brother or sister. Wesley


    seemed to be certain that Robert had other children in addition to Annie and him.


    However, Robert couldn''t argue about it as he had lost his memory and was uncertain about it himself.


    ''What if I had rich rtionship histories before?'' thought Robert, ''Will Georgia be angry with me?''


    After getting home, Robert kept observing Wesley who looked normal without fear in front of Sierra and


    talked with her about something interesting happening in school. Also, Robert sensitively noticed that


    Wesley was smart enough to avoid mentioning anything about Annie in front of Sierra.


    On the other side, Elsie and Wilson were taking a car to a vi district halfway up a hill.


    As their investigation on the orphanage was almostpleted, all they needed to do now was to find


    evidence of the orphanage selling its children, preferably the video of the children being bullied in


    various parties.


    However, as it was not easy to sneak in those parties, Elsie had been worrying about who they could


    find to sneak in and take photos of the crimes of those people.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ''Those guys are familiar with each other,'' thought Elsie, "and how will they possibly allow a person


    they''ve never known before to join them?''


    "Don''t worry. I''ve found a person reliable," said Wilson, "and I must see him in person. He''ll have to


    agree with it as he owes me one."


    With many guesses in her mind, Elsie didn''t expect that Wilson drove her to a vi district of rich


    people.


    Their car was stopped by the security guards due to the strict security measures of the vi district.


    "See, I know we''ll be stopped. What are you going to do?" said Elsie, "Once this scandal is exposed, it


    will hurt their reputation in the upper-ss circle. It''s almost impossible to ask them expose


    themselves."


    Elsie even wanted to sneak in herself.


    But it turned out to be unpractical as most of them were men in their thirties or forties.


    Wilson wasn''t a good choice either as his identity was too conspicuous.


    As others, of course, couldn''t be easily trusted, it had been dyed for days until Wilson drove her to


    the outside of a vi district and was stopped by the security guards.


    "Don''t worry. Let me make a call," said Wilson and took out his phone to make a call in front of Elsie.


    "I''ve arrived...and the security guards stopped me...the licence number of my car is..."

 Chapter 314 Wilson’s Father

    Chapter 314 Wilson¡¯s Father


    Wilson said briefly on the phone and the security guard opened the door immediately.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Weaver. Sorry. We didn¡¯t recognize you before. Mr. Weaver, please go in."


    The security guard ttered Wilson. Wilson just nodded slightly and then drove to the yard.


    After a while, Elsie saw Wilson stop his car outside a four-floor vi. Elsie got out of the car and went to


    knock on the door with Wilson.


    Several secondster, a middle-aged woman about 40 years old came to open the door. Wilson


    greeted the middle-aged woman indifferently.


    "Mrs. Bay, where is Mr. Brown now? Take me to see him."


    The woman called Mrs. Bay showed a kind smile. She even looked at Elsie a few times with a loving


    expression, as if she was looking at her daughter-inw. Elsie got goosebumps and felt a little


    embarrassed.


    "Mr. Brown is watching TV in the living room. He was extremely excited when he received the call and


    knew that you woulde. He has ordered the cook to prepare something for you. Young Master, you


    haven''t been home for a long time. Come on in. I¡¯m gonna cook something you like."


    Wilson just nodded slightly. He never revealed his emotions, but Elsie could see that Wilson was a little


    close and respectful to Mrs. Bay. Although he still had an expressionless face, he was much more


    easygoing than usual, when he was just cold.


    "What''s your name, miss?"


    Mrs. Bay finally asked Elsie curiously.


    "She is my friend."


    Wilson just exined lightly. Elsie nodded politely to Mrs. Bay. She was actually a friend of Wilson.


    Mrs. Bay, however, looked at the two of them with an ambiguous and gossipy look. Elsie felt she would


    bepletely blushed if Mrs. Bay continued to look at them like this.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Bay didn¡¯t nce at them too many times. She then took Wilson and Elsie to the vi.


    "Mr. Brown is watching TV on the sofa over there. Young master, you can go there directly. Mr. Brown


    has been lonely these years. Few people could talk with him. Since you¡¯re back today, please stay a


    little longer."


    Wilson just nodded without a smile on his face.


    Finally, Elsie and Wilson walked towards the living room where the middle-aged man was sitting.


    This was probably Mr. Brown that Wilson had just mentioned. Elsie was a little confused. She didn''t


    know where she and Wilson hade. It seemed that Wilson was very familiar with this ce. It might


    be the house where Wilson used to live. What was the rtionship between them?


    With such aplicated and unspeakable mood, Elsie and Wilson came to the opposite seat of a


    middle-aged man and sat down. After observing the two men''s appearance, Elsie found that the eyes


    of the two men were extremely simr. As for their eyebrows, they were almost the same. In an instant,


    Elsie guessed that they were a quarreling father and son.


    As for the reason why she was brought in, Elsie really couldn''t figure it out.


    The middle-aged man looked at Wilson cautiously as he spoke, as if he was afraid that Wilson would


    leave angrily.


    Of course, the middle-aged man would observe Elsie sitting next to Wilson from time to time. He was


    very curious about Elsie''s identity and smiled kindly at Elsie several times, but he did not ask more.


    "When I saw you a few days ago, you were also with thisdy. Then you just turned around and left. I


    know you don''t want to forgive me all the time. I was really happy when I received your call and knew


    that you woulde to see me."


    Larson Brown said excitedly and cautiously. Wilson took the hot tea from Mrs. Bay.


    After drinking a cup of tea, he finally opened his mouth and spoke to the man in front of him.


    "Where is the study room? I have something to talk to you in private. It must be very secret, and no one


    can hear it. "


    Larson looked at Wilson with aplicated look, as if he didn''t understand what Wilson wanted to talk


    about, but he still agreed.


    "Mrs. Bay, treat thisdy well. We will go to the study room and have a talk. Tell all the servants not to


    get close to the study room."


    Wilson said to Elsie then.


    "Sit here for a while. Feel free to eat and drink. I''ll take you away soon."


    After saying that, Wilson left with the middle-aged man.


    Elsie felt a little ufortable sitting on the sofa in the living room. After a while, Mrs. Bay came over


    with some fruits.


    "May I have your name? Have some fruits. Would you like some juice?"


    Mrs. Bay seemed to be enthusiastic to Elsie, and her eyes and tone were full of concern.


    Elsie was sensitive to people''s emotions. She smiled at Mrs. Bay in return for her kindness.


    "My name is Elsie rke. You can call me Elsie."


    Mrs. Bay smiled more kindly.


    "I don''t know if it''s appropriate for me to ask you this question. Are you in a rtionship with the young


    master? I have never seen him be patient with any woman, and he has never brought any woman back


    to this house."


    If Elsie were drinking water now, she would have been choked. Looking at Mrs. Bay''s concerned eyes,


    she shook her head immediately.


    "Wilson and I are just friends. Now we two are partners for an important thing, and we need each


    other''s help to get it done."


    Although she had a special feeling for Wilson, Elsie felt that the two of them were really just partners.


    There was no trace of ambiguity between them, though she was forced to be kissed by the man.


    Elsie denied gracefully without any shyness, which disappointed Mrs. Bay a little, but she immediately


    "Anyway, it''s the first time that he has brought ady home. He must trust you much. He used to be


    alone and I have never seen he had any friends before. Now he has a friend by his side, which makes


    me happy."


    As Mrs. Bay was so kind to her, Elsie finally asked about the gossip in her heart. Anyway, Wilson didn''t


    seem to warn her not to ask anything.


    "Is that middle-aged man Wilson''s father? I think there is something wrong with the father-son


    rtionship. Oh, can I ask this question?"


    Elsie asked curiously.


    Mrs. Bay was stunned. She didn''t expect that Elsie didn''t know the rtionship between that father and


    son. She smiled gently.


    "There''s nothing that you can¡¯t know, but what I know may also not be all the reasons. Young master


    and Mr. Brown are indeed father and son, and Mr. Brown''s name is Larson Brown. Young master''sst


    name used to be Brown, and now hisst name is Weaver, which is also his mother''sst name. When


    Mr. Brown was young, he was a yboy, and Mrs. Brownter jumped off a building with depression in


    front of the young master. Since then, the young master ran away from home and seldome back


    these years."


    It turned out to be this case. A few days ago, when she and Wilson went out, they did encounter this


    middle-aged man. At that time, Wilson''s face didn¡¯t look good, and then he just turned around and left


    with Elsie.


    It turned out that this man was his biological father. ording to the words of Mrs. Bay, Wilson''s father


    used to be a j*rk when he was young, which made Wilson''s mother suicide with depression. So he


    must hate his father now.


    Over the years, Elsie had known Wilson as a lonely man.


    He looked unruly and lived a wandering life outside alone.


    Elsie didn''t know why she felt a little sad when she thought of the young man who had witnessed her


    mother suicide.


    She seemed to understand why Wilson always wore a cold face and why he liked to be alone.


    Before she met her sister and Georgia, her life was also so lonely that she couldn''t find any direction,


    as if she would die at any time.


    Elsie kept silent. She thought of her previous life, which was dark and painful. At that time, she even


    abandoned herself, didn''t treat her body like a precious thing, and everyone could use it.


    If she hadn''t met her sister, she might have be a piece of hot news one day, a drunk prostitute


    who would have died on the street.


    Fortunately, her life didn''t turn out to be like that. Elsie''s mood fluctuated, and Mrs. Bay continued


    beside her.


    "In fact, the young master liked to smile when he was a child. He also liked his father very much. Mrs.


    Brown was so gentle at that time, and the whole family was happy. I don''t know what happened during


    that year. Mr. Brown suddenly became a yboy. Mrs. Brown just cried every day, and the young


    master became silent. At that time, he was still so young. In the next few years, the atmosphere at


    home has never been good again. Then Mrs. Brown suicided. Miss Elsie, the young master had a hard


    time when he was young, and he may not forgive Mrs. Brown all his life. If you can stay with him, he


    might not be so lonely and painful in the future. "


    Mrs. Bay looked very sincere. Elsie felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Mrs. Bay would


    entrust such an important thing to her.


    She and Wilson hadn''t had such a deep rtionship yet. Their rtionship was at least pure now. But


    when she looked at the serious eyes of Mrs. Bay, Elsie could only nod and agree. She didn''t want to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hurt such a sincere heart.


    Later, Mrs. Bay even enthusiastically took out a photo album, which contained the photos of Wilson


    when he was a child. At that time, the whole family did have a smile on their faces. Wilson''s mother


    was indeed gentle and beautiful. They should have been a happy family, but theter ending was not


    happy.


    Looking through the photos, Elsie found that when Wilson was about ten years old, and there was no


    longer a smile on his face. There were very few photos of him after that. In the photos, Wilson looked


    lonely, and his eyes seemed to be confused.


    These pictures are deeply engraved in Elsie''s heart. Later, when Wilson came out again, Elsie stood up


    subconsciously and walked over. She even wanted to give the man a hug, but in this vi, Elsie


    restrained her strange thoughts.


    "Now that you have promised me, if there is a result, inform me in time. I gotta go."


    Larson looked at his son with expectation.


    "I''ve asked the butler to prepare the dinner. You can leave after dinner. You haven''t had dinner with me


    for many years. Can you fulfill this little wish of me?"

 Chapter 315 Layla and Kayden

    Chapter 315 La and Kayden


    Wilson just stood there in silence for a long time. His lonely figure made Elsie feel sorry for him.


    In the end, Wilson nodded.


    "Okay. I will have dinner here."


    Elsie immediately sensed the loneliness in the voice. Wilson took Elsie to the dining table for dinner.


    Larson was a little excited. He didn''t dare to say anything more, but anxiously ordered the servants and


    the chef to serve the dishes.


    Mrs. Bay said with a smile beside them.


    "Young master, these are all your favorite dishes. The chef at home has never changed. He has always


    wanted you to taste if the dishes he cooked have be better."


    Elsie looked at the dishes subconsciously. There were too many dishes, including braised fish in brown


    sauce, pig''s feet stewed with lotus root, fried bean sprouts, steamed spareribs, dried bean curds...


    Elsie wanted to remember these dishes, but she gave up because there were too many.


    Wilson didn''t say a word all the time. Instead, he just ate quietly. Elsie also kept quiet and had the silent


    dinner.


    After the meal, Wilson stood up and said.


    "I''m leaving now. Contact me if you get any news."


    After saying that, Wilson turned around and walked towards the door. Elsie hurried to catch up with


    him.


    Larson stood still in silence, not daring to catch up.


    When they were about to go out, Elsie finally caught up with Wilson and grabbed his hand.


    "Why are you walking so fast? My legs are much shorter than yours. I''m almost exhausted to catch you


    up."


    Wilson grabbed Elsie''s hand and quickened his pace. Elsie was stunned. She could only run after


    Wilson. This man was really rude and wild!


    She shouldn¡¯t have had pity for him before.


    Soon, the two of them got in the car again. Wilson didn''t say anything, but immediately started the car


    and left the vi.


    Along the way, Elsie nced at Wilson from time to time. Wilson focused on driving. He was as silent


    as before, and his eyes were as cold as before.


    After he met Larson, Wilson looked even colder. Elsie couldn''t help but sigh. She didn''t dare to ask


    anything.


    It was not appropriate to expose his scars.


    After the two drove home, Elsie got off the car and asked the bodyguard at home.


    "How is Annie?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were other bodyguards at home to protect Annie. The bodyguards nodded at Elsie.


    "Miss Annie is already asleep."


    Elsie finally felt relieved. She put down her bag and fell on the sofa.


    She was really tired today. She didn''t want to take a shower now. She just wanted to lie on the sofa


    forever.


    Later, Elsie saw that Wilson went back to his bedroom expressionlessly. She sighed and went back to


    the bedroom to take a shower, ready to sleep.


    However, when she was drying her hair, she heard someone knocking at her door.


    As soon as she opened the door, Elsie saw Wilson standing at the door with several bottles of wine in


    his hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    Elsie didn¡¯t ask this question, but her eyes asked.


    "Would you like to drink with me?"


    This sentence was indifferent, and there was even a hint of begging in his eyes, as if it was not only a


    request.


    Elsie was stunned for a while, but finally nodded with a smile.


    "Okay, let¡¯s drink. But you have to be mentally prepared. I may go crazy if I get drunk."


    Wilson entered Elsie''s room with a bottle in his hand.


    That night, in Ennd, it was daytime. Georgia and Professor Lee were attending a meeting. The


    attendees were elites from all over the world, and all famous in the study of biology.


    In the past few days, Georgia had been immersing herself in the ocean of knowledge. As if she had


    inspired a lot of thoughts, Georgia had a lot of thinking directions and inspirations these days. She lived


    a rich life every day, and almost spent most of her time recording her thoughts in her notebook. She


    nned to go back to do experiments ording to these thoughts, and then verify the experiment data


    to see if she was right.


    This kind of life passed quickly. Every day, she chatted with Professor Lee and other schrs from


    other countries. Professor Lee encouraged her to publish her own ideas. Everyone knew her previous


    thesis, and would asionally talk about her previous experience in the past few years. They all


    admired her.


    It could be said that Georgia was very familiar with these people soon, especially many people abroad.


    They were almost like nerds who were immersed in experiments, only paying attention to what Georgia


    said about the experiments and her opinions on future development.


    As for Georgia¡¯s previous scandals in the academic circle, few people paid attention to them, which


    made Georgia feel rxed and happy.


    Although Kayden and Aston lived in the same hotel and the two of them would have a date at night


    after work, and Georgia would meet them asionally at dinner, Georgia gradually didn''t care about it.


    Instead, she treated Kayden as an ordinary person.


    Of course, it was impossible for her to like her or make friends with her, so Georgia also didn¡¯t talk too


    much to her.


    After the work, when Georgia was about to go back to the hotel to have a rest and sort out the


    materials she had gotten today, she suddenly saw Kayden chatting with a woman in a tea room on the


    first floor of the hotel. Then Georgia was stunned.


    The woman who was chatting with Kayden was La. These two people seemed to be very familiar


    with each other, and the two of them were smiling when they chatted.


    Georgia was sure that La had been so sincere to help her at the beginning. Later, because of the


    matter of Miranda, she had known the rtionship between La and her daughter.


    Then what was the rtionship between Kayden and La?


    Georgia had a lot of questions in her mind. She just sat in another seat and watched the two chatting.


    The two of them chatted for a long time. Later, Georgia saw Kayden stand up and leave, while La


    did not leave. Instead, she continued to sit in her seat in silence.


    After a long time, La stood up and seemed to be about to leave. With doubts in her heart, Georgia


    quickly followed her.


    After a while, La finally found the person following her. She turned around and saw Georgia. La


    smiled in surprise.


    "It has been a long time. I heard that you were in aa for a yearst year, and then you woke up


    again. Congrattions!"


    La''s tone was as gentle as ever, and there was also a kind of affection in her eyes. After thinking for


    a while, Georgia smiled at La.


    "Let''s find a ce to sit and have a talk. It''s not good to talk in the hotel. Can we go outside?¡±


    La didn''t refuse. She followed Georgia to a cafe outside the hotel and sat down to talk.


    "La, I just saw you talking to Kayden. Do you two know each other?"


    Georgia asked straightforwardly. She always felt that this was the evidence proving that Kayden didn¡¯t


    really have amnesia.


    "So you know Kayden. I know her because she used to work for Mr. Knight. I also worked for Mr.


    Knight. Mr. Knight saved me before, so I naturally know her."


    Georgia just stood there in a daze and asked tentatively.


    "Kayden told others that she had lost her memory, but she obviously remembered you. Did she tell you


    that she had lost her memory? Or did she say she has regained her memory?"


    Obviously, La was surprised at Georgia''s question.


    "After the ident of Mr. Knight, all the people following him have been separated. Today is the first


    time I see Kayden. I don''t know what happened to her in the past year."


    La''s answer was disappointing, but...


    Even if she had really lost her memory, the chat between Kayden and La today at least proved that


    Kayden had regained her memory now.

 Chapter 316 An Encounter with Layla

    Chapter 316 An Encounter with La


    "Oh, I see. I thought you were in touch with each other."


    Georgia sighed in surprise. It turned out that La also used to work for Mr. Knight.


    The two of them chatted about the recent situation of each other. Thinking of Miranda, Georgia asked


    cautiously.


    "Ms. Bradley has engaged not long ago. Do you still have any contact with her?"


    Georgia still remembered that Miranda cared about her mother very much and felt guilty for what she


    had done when she was a child. However, La refused to see her daughter all the time. Georgia


    didn''t know what was going on between the two of them now.


    "I met Miranda once. I did a lot of wrong things when I was young. She was too young at that time, so it


    was normal for her to be deceived. I didn''t me her at all. I have told her that, but the rtionship


    between mother and daughter can only be like this. After all, I have been in that kind of ce for so


    many years. I don''t want many people to know that I am her mother. She is very happy now. She is


    noble Ms. Bradley. Her father loves her very much. That''s good. We just need to meet each other


    asionally."


    After chatting with La for a while, Georgia knew that La was now living in a small town in


    Denmark. It was quiet there. asionally, she would go to other countries for travels. This time, she


    had juste here for travel, so this kind of life was also peaceful.


    Later, La said goodbye to Georgia, and Georgia returned to the hotel to have a rest.


    She returned to the hotel, but before Georgia entered her room, Aston suddenly came to her.


    Georgia felt a little strange. The two of them only talked at work. Aston almost stayed with Kayden all


    day after they finished their work. Emilia had already gone to other ces to y alone, so she was not


    with them for the time being. Professor Lee usually went back to the hotel and slept directly. All of them


    did not interfere with each other¡¯s lives.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Georgia asked Aston.


    "An hour ago, someone in the hospital told me that my aunt had woken up. She hadn''t woken up for a


    long time, but she kept calling your name. I think the work here will be finished soon. Can you go to see


    my aunt with me? Although she just woke up for a short time and didn''t say anything to the nurse, the


    nurse heard her calling clearly. She called your name. I''m not sure when my aunt will wake up next


    time, but the doctor said that there is a sign of waking up. She will wake up in one or two months."


    Aston''s aunt was the wife of Aidan.


    She also appeared when Georgia was kidnapped by Laurence on that ind.


    She still remembered that Aston''s aunt was there to save her.


    When she woke up, she had a lot of questions to ask her, but Georgia had to give up because she


    knew that the woman had been in aa.


    Now that she was about to wake up, Georgia didn''t hesitate at all.


    "Of course I¡¯m willing to see her. I think your aunt must know what happenedter. Anyway, we still


    need to work here for two or three days. After that, I will go to see your aunt with you."


    Aston breathed a sigh of relief when Georgia agreed.


    During this period of time, the two of them didn''t have much private contact except for the business


    rtionship. Although the two of them said that their work was not affected by their private rtionship,


    they were not as intimate as before.


    He was worried that Georgia wouldn''t agree to see his aunt. Now it seemed that he was narrow-


    minded.


    But Aston was also curious why his aunt kept calling the name of Georgia.


    Aston sighed as he felt that it was not just a simple rtionship between the two women.


    His aunt was the illegitimate daughter of his grandfather. She was found back by the Powell family


    when she was nearly 30 years old. Then she married Aidan.


    Over the years, his aunt had little connection with the Powell family.


    It suddenly urred to him that before his aunt returned to the Powell family, she might have a


    rtionship with Georgia.


    With all kinds of doubts in his mind, Aston wanted to investigate his aunt''s past.


    He wouldn''t ask his grandfather. Most of the people in the Powell family did things based on interests,


    especially his grandfather, who was stereotyped and stubborn.


    Back then, the n Aston''s grandfather made for Aston was to inherit the Powell family, marry a


    woman that his grandfather chose for him, and give the old man a great-grandson as soon as possible.


    All his life was arranged by his grandfather.


    Aston had his own favorite scientific research career. He tried to resist, butter found that he couldn¡¯t


    persuade his grandfather at all. Aston simply left the Powell family. He was willing to give up the


    inheritance for his own free life.


    After chatting with Georgia, Aston went back to his room. Kayden was ying games on theputer.


    Seeing hime in, Kayden asked with a smile.


    "When I came here just now, I saw you and Georgia talking in front of her room. It seems that you have


    talked for a long time. What are you talking about?"


    "Not long ago, the fellow in the hospital called me. I have an aunt. She has been in aa for a year


    because of an injuryst year. Now she has woken up, but she is notpletely sober. She just keeps


    calling the name of Georgia. I think my aunt probably wants to see Georgia, so I just asked her if she is


    free and if she can meet my aunt in the hospital."


    Kayden''s casual eyes suddenly turned deep. She looked at Aston with a smile and said in a coquettish


    tone.


    "I haven''t seen your family except for your sister Emilia. Are you going to take Georgia to see your


    aunt? I''ll go with you. Them I can meet your family then. If we two get married, I must meet your family


    in advance. But you know, I don''t have any family, so I just need to make your family satisfied. It¡¯s also


    unfair... "


    Kayden''s tone was full of tease. She had always been like this in front of Aston. She was graceful and


    said whatever she wanted to say. Aston was a straightforward person, and he didn''t like to beat around


    the bush.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It turned out that Kayden wanted to see his family. Aston thought for a while.


    "I''ve told you before that my family is a merchant family. My grandfather keeps a strict rule. He doesn''t


    like anyone to be out of his control. In order to obtain my own life, I''ve left this family, so you don''t have


    to satisfy my family. At that time, you only need to see my mother and then my father when you have


    the chance. It doesn''t matter if others are satisfied or not... As for my aunt, youe out to y with


    me anyway. You can go to America with meter. When my aunt wakes up, I will take you to see her by


    the way. In fact, I¡¯m not very close to my aunt, so she won''t interfere in my choice of girlfriend."


    Aston thought that Kayden wanted to see his family because she didn''t have a family. She must care


    much about the thoughts of his family members.


    So he simply exined his rtionship with his family.


    Aston asked with a smile when he heard Kayden mention their marriage.


    "When we meet my mother, we can prepare for the wedding."


    Only then did Kayden realize that she had just mentioned marriage before. Looking at Aston''s happy


    face, Kayden could only refuse with a smile.


    "You wish. You haven''t proposed to me yet. I need the diamond ring, kneeling, roses... Without these


    things, don''t even think about it."


    The two of them wereughing and joking, while Kayden was thinking about the fact that aunt Aston


    had woken up.


    Mr. Knight cared about this woman the most. Since Mr. Knight was dead, this woman should go to


    apany Mr. Knight.


    Kayden knew very well that Mr. Knight cared about this woman very much. She had promised to


    apany him for a year, but Mr. Knight had passed away before that.


    She had to find a way to help Mr. Knight fulfill this wish.


    At the same time at home, Elsie woke up with a headache, feeling that her whole head was about to


    explode.


    She looked at the wine bottles scattered on the ground, and then looked at her changed pajamas. It


    was not until then that Elsie vaguely remembered something.


    Last night, Wilson came to drink with her, and she had been drinking with Wilson since then.


    Later, she got drunk. Elsie tried to recall what happened after she got drunk, but failed.


    Elsie stood up in a daze. She felt that she needed to take a shower to wake up.


    As soon as she got out of the bed, the bedroom door was opened. Elsie saw Wilsone in with a


    ss of water.


    "This is the sober-up soup I bought in the pharmacy. Drink it quickly."


    Wilson said when he came in. Elsie took the soup and drank it in a daze.


    She saw Wilson bend down to clean up the bottles on the ground.


    "I''ll take a shower first."


    After saying that, Elsie hurried to the bathroom to take a shower. Somehow, she felt a little


    embarrassed and shy when she saw Wilson like this.


    What was wrong with her? Why did she have such strange feelings?


    While Elsie was lost in thought, the shower was turned on and Elsie felt that she hade back to life


    after being washed by the warm water.


    Her muddled brain slowly recalled what had happened after drinking. Later, she got drunk and went


    crazy. Then she forced Wilson to hug and kiss her.


    Of course, Wilson didn''t move. She even imposingly hugged Wilson, kissed him and wanted to take off


    Wilson''s clothes...


    At this point, Elsie felt like a boiled duck with a blushed face. Why was she always so crazy after


    drinking?


    But it was not her fault. She had reminded Wilson that she might go crazy when she was drunk. He


    knew that clearly. So did that man intentionally want to be molested by her?


    The shyness in Elsie''s heart gradually dissipated as she thought of thiscently. She put on her


    clothes and walked out. The wine bottles in the bedroom had been cleaned up, and Wilson was not


    there.


    After Elsie dried her hair and put on her clothes, she went to the first floor. Wilson came over and said


    to Elsie.


    "Eat something to fill your stomach first. You have drunk all night yesterday, so your stomach must be


    empty now. I cooked a light porridge. What else do you want to eat? I¡¯m gonna buy it for you."


    Although she had been with Wilson for a long time and knew that Wilson had a wooden face, Elsie was


    still a little surprised when Wilson prepared breakfast for her so eagerly. Did this man fall in love with


    her? Elsie was stunned.


    With this kind of inexplicable joy, Elsie sat at the table and began to eat porridge, while Wilson was still


    sitting on the sofa in the living room, seeming to be doing works with theputer.


    Elsie didn''t interrupt him. Instead, she was lost in her own thoughts.


    To be honest, she liked Wilson a little, but not to the point that she had to be with him.


    But Wilson seemed to care about her very much. Should the two of them make a deeper rtionship?


    Elsie thought proudly. After eating the porridge, she stood up and walked to Wilson.


    "I want to eat steamed buns and rolls. Go and buy them for me."


    Wilson took a look at Elsie, put down hisputer, stood up and walked out.


    Elsie quickly took out her phone and asked a question on a forum.


    "What does it mean when a cold-faced man suddenly makes breakfast for you?¡±

 Chapter 317 Storms on the Internet

    Chapter 317 Storms on the Inte


    "He loves you. What are you waiting for? Hurry up to catch him..."


    "Hey, are you here to show off this? Is this cold-faced man handsome?"


    "Just making breakfast for you. Don''t think too much. One of the three biggest illusions in your life is


    that you think he loves you."


    ¡­


    Looking at thements of these people, Elsie began to doubt whether it was her illusion.


    She felt that Wilson was more patient with her than before. Last night, she flirted with him and kissed


    him forcefully. However, Wilson didn''t get angry and even made breakfast for her this morning. At least,


    he didn¡¯t think she was annoying.


    The feeling of being unable to find an answer was so grueling. Elsie was dying to know what Wilson''s


    attitude was towards her madness after drinkingst night.


    A single man and a single woman shouldn''t be indifferent to such things.


    With various doubts in her mind, after Wilson bought the steamed stuffed buns and rolls, Elsie ate the


    food while observing the man in front of her.


    "Did I do something after getting drunkst night? Did I do something crazy?"


    Elsie asked while observing the man''s expression carefully.


    As expected, Wilson frowned as he heard this question.


    "You''d better not drink in the future. If it weren''t mest night, I didn''t know what you would do."


    His tone was obviously a little unhappy. It seemed that it was not the same as she thought.


    Elsieined directly.


    "Do you think I''m willing to drink? You asked me to drink with youst night."


    Wilson was speechless. He was the one who started the whole thingst night, so he had to endure the


    drunkenness of Elsieter.


    "It''s my fault, but remember never drink anymore in the future."


    Elsie sneered secretly when she heard Wilson''s words.


    This man still looked unhappy even if he took advantage of her. If there was such a chance again, she


    must get Wilson drunk to see what he looked like when he was drunk.


    After the two of them had breakfast, Wilson said to Elsie.


    "We don''t need to do anything these days. You just stay at home and apany Annie. Send her to


    school and take her back after the ss. I have found someone to take videos and photos of their


    parties. As long as we have this evidence, we will start a hard battle on the Inte."


    Elsie suddenly thought of Wilson''s father whom she metst night. She asked in disbelief.


    "You asked your father to join that circle to get evidence. Do you trust him, or do you think that his


    identity can perfectly make him join it without being suspected?"


    Elsie had never expected that this man would ask his father to get involved in such a matter.


    Although she knew that they didn''t get along well with each other, it was still amazing. He asked his


    father to join those people who liked ying with children to find evidence for him.


    It seemed that the rtionship between the father and son was notpletely severed.


    "He always feels that he owes me and is guilty. I''ve thought about it for a long time and found that he is


    the most suitable person. You don''t know what he looked like when he was young. He had sex with all


    kinds of women and waspletely a yboy. If he weren¡¯t in poor health these years and suddenly


    regretted it, who knows if he would be a regr member of that banquet like those people. No


    one will suspect his sudden joining, because they are the same kind. "


    It seemed that Wilson had a bad impression of his father. She felt that the middle-aged manst night


    was quite gentle.


    But in this world, people always covered their ugliness with decent faces. Mr. Brown was also not a


    good man, since he had forced his wife to suicide.


    "You are right. But aren''t you afraid that he will go back on his words? They are in the same circle.


    What if he is persuaded by those people and forgets his guilt?¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Although his guilt now makes me sick, he is genuinely regretting it.


    Since my mother is dead, he naturally wants to be a saint and redeem me."


    Judging from Wilson''s tone, it seemed that he really hated his father. What happened to his mother


    was a big blow to him and sessfully made the father and son turn against each other.


    She''d better not mind so much. As long as she could save those children, it was enough to make her


    happy.


    They had been waiting for about three days.


    That night, Elsie was watching a cartoon with Annie. The two of them were talking about the plots in the


    cartoon. Elsie seldom watched cartoons. When she was a child, she didn''t have such a living


    environment, so she could watch those childish plots with Annie.


    She had nothing to do these days. At that moment, Wilson suddenly came in and looked at Elsie.


    This was the first time that Elsie felt Wilson''s tone was a little excited.


    "The evidence is ready. I''ll start the prepared n as soon as possible."


    Elsie took a look at the USB disk that Wilson gave her. She couldn''t let Annie see this kind of thing, so


    she watched it alone in her bedroom.


    The video was very clear. It recorded who attended the banquet. These people yed with children in


    secret ces and were dissolute and ugly.


    However, those poor children could do nothing but cry. They couldn¡¯t get rid of those monsters¡¯


    bullying. Elsie was both irritated and excited as she watched it. Finally, they found the evidence.


    At the same time, Wilson called Georgia on the other side.


    It was daytime in Ennd.


    "I''ve got enough evidence. We can strike back at any time ording to the previous n."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Is the video evidence enough?"


    Georgia asked with concern.


    "In the video, they took the children out of the orphanage and drove to their gathering ce. There are


    also scenes in the banquet, as well as the faces of those people who attended these parties. The


    timeline isplete."


    That was really good news, and Georgia was also a little excited.


    After spending so much time and energy, they could finally catch them all.


    "I know you don''t need me to remind you of this, but remember to put mosaics on children''s photos.


    When this matter is done, I will ask thepany to set up a charity foundation to support these


    orphans."


    This was also a kind thing. The two of them talked about the next n.


    After a while, Georgia suddenly spoke to Wilson.


    "Mr. Simpson''s wife woke up a few days ago, but she didn''t wake up for long. She called my name, so


    her nephew asked me to see her. I can''t go back right now. I''ll go to America directly. I''ll bring all the


    bodyguards with me. Help me with affairs at home. If you need anything, just call me. I''m not sure when


    I wille back. You know, when I and Robert had an ident on Laurence''s Ind, Mr. Simpson''s


    wife came to save me. I also have a lot of questions to ask her, but she is notpletely awake now. I


    won''te back until I have a talk with her."


    Mrs. Simpson woke up unexpectedly. Wilson was surprised that he didn''t know about it.


    However, Mrs. Simpson had been taken back by the Powell family since she passed out.


    The people from the Powell family didn''t allow them to go there. Wilson knew that the Powell family


    would protect Mrs. Simpson well, so he didn''t ask their men to interfere.


    "When you meet Mrs. Simpson, you can mention my name. If Mrs. Simpson wants to see me, please


    tell me. I need to tell Mrs. Simpson personally about Mr. Simpson''sst words."


    "I see. Don''t worry."


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia arrived at the airport with Aston and Kayden.


    Soon, they will fly to America.


    As for Professor Lee, he returned with another flight.


    When Georgia was on a trip, there was a piece of big news on the Inte at home.


    A piece of shocking news was suddenly exposed by several official ounts.


    They exposed a scene that a lot of celebrities on the Inte, business elites, big shots in the real


    estate industry, new technology elites... all these people above had attended a party of pedophilia.

 Chapter 318 A Big Blow to Villains

    Chapter 318 A Big Blow to Viins


    The news went well with several pictures.


    The pictures were a little blurry, but it could be seen that a group of men was bullying children.


    The whole Inte was buzzing, because almost at the same time, so many official ounts exposed


    this matter with different proving pictures.


    Although these pictures were blurry, they were indeed bullying children.


    There were a lot of things that attracted the attention ofizens, including the divorce and marriage of


    stars.


    However, the news that a group of rich people gathered together to y with children was really


    dramatic and disgusting.


    It was only exposed for a short while, but it instantly attracted the attention of almost allizens.


    It happened too suddenly. Wilson had nned to expose it in all the major channels on the Inte, but


    the description of it was ambiguous.


    Then, all those new technology elites, business big shots and elites that had been mentioned published


    condemnation in the public tform, and they warned theizens that if they continued to spread


    rumors, they would take legal means to directly sue the persons who spread rumors.


    This matter became hotter overnight.


    In Sean Poole¡¯s vi, Sean was looking at the pictures on the Inte. His face was extremely gloomy.


    Then he made a call directly.


    "Ask Chase Lawson and Hanson Lau toe here. Now!"


    It was him who led the banquet. Through this banquet tform, he got acquainted with a lot of big


    shots and made his business bigger and bigger.


    Because he had always kept it a secret, many people thanked him. They would help him with his


    business. After all, those people needed him to hold such banquets, and he did a good job in keeping it


    a secret.


    But now, this matter was exposed unexpectedly. It seemed that those people had also got video


    evidence.


    For the whole night, all the big shots that Sean had made good rtionships with sent him messages


    to question him.


    He had annoyed them, and he had to deal with the matter on the Inte as soon as possible. He


    couldn''t let this matter be discussed by everyone. It was better to make itpletely disappear on the


    Inte.


    Sean was a powerful man, but there were dozens of members who had wider connections than his,


    and some of them were even more powerful than him. He didn''t dare to offend them, so he could only


    apologize humbly and promise that he would solve the problem.


    Fortunately, they were in the same circle, and they had all kinds of investments. They had


    spokespersons on forums, blogs, and other channels on the inte. Meanwhile, they could directly


    order the staff in theirpanies to stop discussing this matter and suppress the heat of it on the


    Inte.


    Soon, theizens who paid attention to this matter found the scene.


    All the forums and public chat tforms deleted the discussions about this matter.


    As long as they talked about this matter, many people''s ounts would be canceled.


    At this moment, theizens werepletely irritated.


    Those viins were trying to cover the truth! Since they don''t allow theizens to discuss this matter, it


    meant that they were also afraid that theizens would find out the truth and get their reputation


    ruined.


    Therefore, theizens began to curse in some ces where they could make a sound freely,


    especially those who liked gossiping. They gathered together and then began to discuss the truth.


    At this time, aplete video was suddenly exposed on these small forums. It was downloaded by


    many people and spread on the Inte.


    At this moment, Sean didn''t notice that.


    His subordinates mainly paid attention to the famous public tforms with a lot of members. However,


    the person who sent the video was not in these ces. They downloaded the video in some small


    forums and ces where few members gathered.


    It seemed that the heat of this matter was cooled down. At this moment, Chase and Hanson came to


    Sean¡¯s vi.


    As soon as Hanson and Chase came in, Sean pped Hanson in the face.


    "Useless! Who is the traitor? Someone has even taken the video. Now those people have called me


    and warned me that if we don''t solve this matter well, all of us will be the scapegoats."


    "Mr. Poole, it''s very strange. Haven''t you noticed that this matter was suddenly exposed on several


    popr forums almost at the same time? Have you investigated who bought over these people? There


    must be someone behind them trying to set us up. Did we stand in their ways?"


    It was not easy to build aplete circle that could be covert enough to satisfy those big shots.


    It took Sean so many years to have so many powerful acquaintances.


    Hanson subconsciously suspected that someone else also wanted to make rtionships with those


    people. Maybe they had taken too many clients, so the person just exposed them and gave his own


    channel to those people.


    Sean had asked someone to investigate it, but those official ounts all said innocently that they had


    received the evidence from anonymous mails.


    They also didn''t want to expose the secret of such powerful and influential big shots, but there was


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    already the news about this matter on the inte. If they didn''t follow to expose it, they would


    undoubtedly be eliminated from the market.


    Anyway, no one could me the public. Since someone was brave enough to be the first, they would


    be willing to follow.


    As for the few ounts that published the news first, they directly said that they would probably receive


    awyer''s letter and their topics would also be deleted, so they took the initiative to cancel the ounts


    in an hour.


    When Sean''s men found it out, there was no response.


    Until now, they still couldn''t figure out who was against them.


    Was it really what Hanson said? Did they stand in someone¡¯s way, so the person wanted to get them


    killed?


    Of course, they didn''t think that there were still people of justice in the world who wanted them to go to


    jail.


    They were discussing the solution. They were trying to find a way to suppress the heat of this matter.


    Sean¡¯s secretary suddenly came over gingerly.


    "Mr. Poole, something happened."


    The secretary handed a tablet PC to Sean. Sean opened the video, in which they yed with children


    at theirst party.


    In the video, the children were stripped off, and their bodies were all whipped. Those children knelt


    down at the feet of a group of middle-aged men or old men, and were giving them sex service.


    Sean''s face turned blue all of a sudden, because in the video, people''s faces were very clear except


    that the children were blurred.


    One of them was Trent, a big shot in the real estate industry. One was Kendal, a senior executive of the


    Inte Co, and one was Hiram, the boss of a gamingpany.


    These people were all photographed, and their faces were very clear in the video, and these people


    also had photos on the Inte.


    He continued to look down. The video was very long, and the faces of the people attending the party


    were all clearly photographed. Dozens of people''s faces were clear, and their usual pictures could be


    easily found on the inte.


    Sean was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Then he asked his secretary.


    "What''s going on with this video?"


    Sean felt that someone had sent him a video to threaten him.


    However, what the secretary said almost made him faint.


    "This video has been wildly spread and downloaded on the Inte. It has been downloaded more than


    ten million times. It can''t be suppressed at all."

 Chapter 319 The Seesaw War

    Chapter 319 The Seesaw War


    "Suppress it by any kind of means!"


    Sean roared angrily.


    In the video, everyone was clearly photographed. If he couldn''t suppress the news, the information of


    all the members of his party would be exposed. Now Sean began to spend a lot of money buying over


    media to delete the topic.


    However, the news couldn''t be suppressed on the Inte anymore. The video was spread too widely,


    and it was downloaded so many times. Sean couldn''t delete the video on other people''sputers


    even if he could buy over the media.


    As for Wilson, he had already arranged everything well. After the video had been downloaded tens of


    millions of times, theizens began to take screenshots to figure out who had participated in the party.


    Almost all theizens were stunned as they found who those members were.


    Wasn''t that man the business elite who often attended various business parties? His name seemed to


    be Mamn.


    Wasn''t it a famous professor? It seemed that he was studying thenguage and literature, and he had


    also attended this kind of party.


    This man seemed to be engaged in real estate. It was said that his listedpany had billions of


    assets.


    It was an expert on cardiovascr disease! He was more than 60 years old, but he still attended such


    a disgusting party to hurt children. What was wrong with these people?


    Theizens cursed angrily. As They found out the people who had attended the banquet, saw the


    pictures of the children being bullied in the video, watched those children kneeling on the ground and


    being beaten, and were forced to bear the humiliation, theizens were extremely irritated.


    At the very beginning, there might be some public opinion guiding them, but this time, the video was so


    clear, in which the children were crying. Some children were numb to endure these humiliations, and


    some children even showed a ttering voice to please these adults.


    These pictures hurt everyizens'' heart.


    The education in this country paid special attention to children. When it came to children, the previous


    milk powder incident had been a big one, and thest child''s vine incident had also shocked the


    whole country.


    This time, there were so many powerful people attending this kind of party to bully and hurt children.


    Everyone couldn''t helpshing these people on the Inte.


    Some of those viins even had ounts on the Inte, which had been upied by theizens''


    curses. Some of the people who participated in the party had a reputation in the school or hospital, so


    theizens constantly called the numbers of the school or hospital to attack them and ask why these


    schools and hospitals had hired such immoral people!


    Of course, the anger of theizens could not be vented outpletely, because they found that


    although they were getting angrier and angrier, the voice channels on the Inte were getting fewer


    and the media was constantly deleting their topics, not allowing them to continue discussing.


    The members of the party were all rich and powerful, while the weaker ones were professors and


    experts, who theizens could find a way to curse.


    As for those more powerful people with billions of assets, they directly closed their ounts and


    deleted the voice channels with their own forces. As long as someone released the screenshots of the


    videos, the ount would be canceled in a few minutes and the post would also be deleted.


    However, the more they suppressed, the crazier theizens became. It seemed to be a seesaw war.


    Once the post was deleted, theizens would find another ce to speak. The matter became more


    and more serious. Not only did they not suppress the news, but also let everyone gather in more and


    more ces to criticize them.


    Theizens went to various official ounts to report the conscienceless behavior of these people,


    asking the government to deal with this matter. As for the dozens of people in the video, theizens


    had already figured out their identities. They only hoped that these people could be punished.


    At this time, Wilson hadn''t exposed the whole industry chain. He just used public opinion to guide the


    Since they dared to do it, they could no longer keep their reputations.


    Those powerful and influential figures behind them found that the matter could not be suppressed


    anymore. They tried to guide the public opinion and spread some hot news of stars everywhere, but the


    public was very firm on this matter.


    Normally, theizens would forget the gossip of the stars soon, but they would never give up on


    anything rted to the children. The mattersted for two days, and everyone on the Inte was


    moring that those people should be punished.


    All of a sudden, the major Inte tforms set public opinion free and stopped frantically deleting the


    topics. Netizens thought they had won, but there was another public opinion on the Inte. Where did


    these peoplee from to attend this kind of banquet? And who held the banquet?


    Finally, there were special voices to reveal that this kind of party hadsted for a few years. Almost all


    the children in it were from an orphanage, and there was a person who specially held the banquet. The


    leading guy was actually the most shameless person.


    Of course, theizens also paid attention to the source of this matter. They were guided by this kind of


    public opinion, trying to find the person who held the banquet and let this person be punished.


    Elsie asked Wilson when she saw that the public opinion was misguided like this.


    "They must push those people out as scapegoats. Since the matter can''t be suppressed, and there is


    no more important thing to cover the heat of this matter recently, the people behind can only push out


    those scapegoats. It almostes to Chase Lawson. The next step is to guide theizens to find the


    specific orphanage. Hanson Lau is about to be sacrificed by these people. Although he deserves it,


    those powerful people at the banquet can''t be punished at all."


    Elsie said with reluctance.


    "In the following public opinion war, they will fight against each other. The weaker ones among them


    will be pushed out as scapegoats. Just wait and see."


    Hearing Wilson''s words, Elsie felt a little sad.


    "I thought we would win if we showed all the evidence, but actually it can only damage their reputation.


    Maybe they will find a more secret party and a more secret ce in the future, and they will continue


    their unscrupulous behavior. These people will never be regretful, unless they die, or they lose all their


    power and money."


    Elsie hadn''t been so dejected for a long time. She suddenly realized that the victory she thought was


    not the final one.


    Wilson understood Elsie''s sadness. Heforted her.


    "Those children are under age. ording to the nationalw, this kind of crime has severely broken the


    but they will certainly be punished."


    Elsie didn''t know much about thew. After all, she had been bullied when she was underage. She


    didn''t know thew could protect underage children.


    "That''s good. I just hope they can be punished. However, their nature can never be changed. Even if


    we save these children, they will go to other ces and hurt other children in the future."


    Elsie was extremely sad. Wilson understood Elsie''s feelings and felt sorry for her. He also thought of


    Elsie''s past.


    "Since ancient times, brothels have never been extinct. There are viins in every era, so there are


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    always institutions to catch them in every era. It used to be feudal officials, but now it is government.


    We have no need to be sad. If you don''t do anything, those children will only be bullied more and more


    miserably. After this matter, you can take care of the children in the orphanage. Persuade them to face


    the future life again and help them to find a new way out. As for those viins, they will certainly


    encounter a bigger storm one day, and they will not be so safe over and over again. You can continue


    to keep an eye on them. If there is really a new person who begins to hold such a party again, let''s find


    that ce and continue to expose it."


    "If that''s the case, will you still stand by me?"


    Elsie asked Wilson expectantly.


    "Of course I will stand by you."


    It seemed that there was no other choice. Elsie finally smiled at Wilson.


    She was not an omnipotent person, and most of the time, she could do few things about it.


    As Wilson had expected, the public opinion war in the following days immediately shifted the me to


    Chase, saying that he was the chief culprit who connected these orphanages with those powerful big


    shots. He was regarded as a pimp.


    Netizens began to pry into Chase''s information. They got the news that Chase was running a small


    bullied by all kinds of people. Chase was cursed by all theizens.


    Not long after, Chase''s past was exposed to the public. He used to be the director of an orphanage, but


    a few years ago, the orphanage was in a fire, and all the children died. He didn''t take any responsibility.


    Instead, he established apany and continued to live a peaceful life.


    It was obvious that there was something abnormal about this kind of thing. Almost all the hatred was


    vented on Chase. The public phone of Chase''s smallpany had been upied.


    As soon as the phone was connected, it was cursing.


    On the next day, Chase''s smallpany was directly smashed by angry people. The employees of


    Chase''s smallpany didn''t dare toe back to work, so they all resigned. Chase was now the


    public enemy.


    And Chase''s wife was also exposed. Millie Lawson abused the two adopted children at home every


    day.


    Chase had attracted almost all theizens'' anger, and finally the anger exploded.


    Chase had a hard time these days, but he didn''t dare to resist too much. Those powerful people were


    much more capable than him. If he dared to fight back, the people behind him would throw him into the


    sea to feed sharks. He could only endure it.


    After the news about Chase was exposed, the director of the orphanage, Hanson Lau, was also


    pushed out.


    Everyone now knew which the orphanage was and knew that those children being bullied had alle


    from this orphanage managed by Hanson.


    To this extent, the evidence was enough. The video of the children being taken out of the orphanage


    and getting on the car was also exposed on the inte. All kinds of official ounts of the government


    began to post announcements that they would thoroughly investigate this matter.


    Things had be like this, and it seemed that it was almost over. The members of the party who had


    been figured out all disappeared on the Inte. They temporarily hid from the limelight, and many of


    them were directly arrested by the police for further investigation.


    As for those who were not powerful enough, such as the professors, experts, or the boss of small


    school, and the experts in the hospital were also fired, and they would never be hired again.


    However, this matter was not over. Not only Elsie, but also the angryizens knew that there were still


    so many powerful people behind this. Perhaps they would soon escape punishment with the help of


    theirwyers after somewsuits.


    This matter had caused a sensation on the Inte, but Elsie and Wilson quietly came to the apartment


    where Chase was living now.

 Chapter 320 The History

    Chapter 320 The History


    After the news on the Inte was exposed, Chase was like a public enemy. His current residence and


    hotel.


    He wore a mask every day and didn''t dare to let anyone find him out. He was living a miserable life


    here.


    As long as the heat of the news was cooled down, he would leave here immediately and then go


    abroad to start over.


    Here he had be a public enemy, so there was no way to make aeback again. As long as he


    could be more patient, Sean would give him a sum of money and let him leave. After all, he knew a lot


    about Sean''s handles.


    However, when he was having lunch in his room today, someone was knocking on the door all of a


    sudden.


    At that moment, his vignce told him that someone wasing to catch him. Chase subconsciously


    wanted to jump out from the window, but his room was on the 10th floor. Definitely, he couldn''t jump


    down from the 10th floor.


    Chase decided not to open the door. His experience for so many years told him that the visitors were


    not friendly.


    However, Chase lived in a small hotel. Wilson just went to find the owner with money and Chase''s


    photos. He told the owner about Chase''s identity and his infamy on the Inte.


    The owner got indignant. He gave the spare key to Wilson.


    "Sir, I didn''t know he is such a person. Don''t worry. Just go to teach him a lesson. This kind of person


    should be punished. I will take the responsibility."


    The owner of the hotel was righteous. Elsie smiled.


    "We are just here to teach him a lesson. But don''t worry. We won''t let your business be affected. We


    will take him out."


    In the end, Wilson and Elsie opened the door of Chase''s room with the spare key.


    The moment they opened the door, Chase was about to rush out, but Wilson used to be a mercenary.


    He kicked Chase away to the ground.


    Then, Elsie gave the prepared rope to Wilson. Wilson immediately tied Chase up with several ropes.


    It was true that Chase''s face couldn''t be exposed. Elsie put a ck bag on Chase''s head. The hotel


    owner had led them to another hidden road.


    Wilson and Elsie threw Chase on the car in the parking lot. After getting in the car, Elsie took off the


    ck bag on Chase''s head and the rag covering his mouth.


    At this moment, Chase finally found the woman who caught him was Elsie. Such a little b*tch!


    He and Elsie had met several times in the past one or two years. Every time Elsie saw him, she would


    beat him up. Now he was caught by this woman again. Thinking of Elsie''s helperst time, and seeing


    the man who had kicked him before, Chase asked in insufficient confidence.


    "What do you want? I warn you never hurt me. I have backers."


    Elsie couldn''t help sneering.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chase Lawson, you should regret it. It seems that you have forgotten how you bullied me before."


    Looking at Elsie, Chase was reminded of Elsie''s pretty face when she was a child. He smiled


    obscenely.


    "Of course I remember. I still remember that I pressed you on the bed, and you have been ttering me


    just to get those apples..."


    Chase even wasn''t clear about the situation. He just couldn''t endure being caught by a woman again


    and again. He wanted to humiliate Elsie verbally.


    However, Wilson said coldly before Elsie responded.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll tear your mouth!"


    The voice was full of viciousness. Chase had never been scared by a person''s voice like this. He took


    a look at Wilson and felt that this man had a gloomy and cruel look.


    "Why are you trembling? You seem to be so timid."


    Elsie sneered beside Wilson.


    "Do you think I care about the past? I tell you what, I only care about the future. I was bullied by you at


    that time, but now, you are tied up and have be my prisoner. You should worry about what will


    happen to youter."


    Elsie smiled sweetly, but Chase shivered.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    He was not a fool. It was obvious that the two persons wanted to know something from him, since they


    had taken him out.


    He had rtionships with many big shots over the years, and he knew some secrets about them.


    Thinking of this, he smiled confidently again.


    "I warn you. If you want to know any secrets from me, you''d better be nice to me. Otherwise, I won''t tell


    you anything. I''d rather die with secrets than tell people like you. You should keep a good attitude if you


    want me to help you."


    At this point, this man still thought that they would be nice to him. Elsie almost burst intoughter.


    After driving for more than an hour, they came to a mountain area. Wilson stopped the car, opened the


    door and dragged Chase out.


    Elsie followed. The two of them took Chase to a hillside. It was quiet around. There was no monitor


    here, and no passer-by. Chase began to tremble again.


    If he was killed in this ce, no one would witness it.


    "Teach him a good lesson."


    Before Chase could say anything, Elsie said this to Wilson. Then shey down on the grass and began


    to sleep. She wanted to teach Chase a lesson in person, but she was not as strong as Wilson. It was


    much better to let Wilson beat this man up.


    Besides, it hurt a lot to beat someone. Elsie justy there, and soon she heard all kinds of miserable


    screams. The screamssted for about half an hour or maybe an hour. Elsie almost fell asleep, while


    the weak screams of Chase kept ringing in her ears.


    When Elsie woke up, she found that Chase''s face was covered with blood. He curled up on the ground,


    shivering.


    He is mad, absolutely mad...


    Chase only felt that every move of Wilson was about to kill him, but he didn''t die every time. He could


    only bear the beating again and again. This man seemed to know where the painful part was on his


    body, and every move made him unbearably painful.


    Seeing that Elsie was still looking at him when she woke up, Chase even felt that this woman was like


    an angel, who was much more merciful than the man. He cried and begged.


    "What do you want me to do? I''ll... I''ll do it..."


    "Are you sure you will tell the truth?"


    Elsie sneered.


    "Let me tell you something. This man beside me is good at killing. He does all kinds of evils. If you don''t


    tell me the truth honestly, we two can only throw your corpse here. Believe me. People like me don''t


    care about what kind of life I will live in the future. Even if I died with you, I would think I have earned a


    lot. Do you want to try it?"


    After being beaten up by Wilson for more than an hour, all the fluke and desire in Chase''s mind had


    disappeared. He just subconsciously surrendered, hoping that these two people would not torture him


    anymore.


    "Mydy, just tell me what you want me to do. And Just ask me what you want to know..."


    The most depressing thing for Chase was that the two of them didn''t ask him any question or tell him


    what he should do, but just beat him first, which made him almost dying. He didn''t know what the two


    needed.


    Now he just hoped he was still useful for them, and could get rid of this painful life as soon as possible.


    He even felt he would be relieved if he just died. If he was beaten like this again, he would really go


    crazy.


    "Fine, listen well..."


    Elsie finally opened her mouth.


    "When you were still the director of the orphanage where I lived, more than 40 children died in the fire


    overnight, but you survived. Atst, you even got a sum of money to start a smallpany."


    As soon as Elsie said this, Chase trembled all over. Before he could answer this question, Elsie


    "Don''t challenge my patience. Tell me the answer honestly. Otherwise, I will kick you in the chest. Don''t


    worry. I won''t kill you. I will keep you alive and let you live like this. Isn''t it good? Maybe you''re capable


    enough to win when you fight with other beggars for food..."

 Chapter 321 Something Happens to Robert

    Chapter 321 Something Happens to Robert


    Wilson rubbed his fists beside Elsie to threaten Chase.


    If Chase dared to y any tricks, Wilson would beat him up again.


    Chase had just finished struggling. Sean was not his family, so there was no need for him to die for


    him. Anyway, it seemed that he could not escape today. He just would like to take someone to die with


    him together.


    Chase took a deep breath and told them about the history.


    "Sean ispletely a freak. He used to y with those children at that time. He did too much, and


    those children often came back with wounds all over their bodies. Two of them couldn''t bear it so they


    just killed themselves when they came back. One day, he came to the orphanage with a crazy look,


    and asked two children to y with him. He was too crazy at that time. He even stabbed the two


    children to death with a knife in front of other children. All the children were screaming. It was


    impossible to hide this matter. He was probably too crazy. He asked his men to take the children into a


    room and then set a fire. All those children died in the fire..."


    "Of course, I helped him. He threatened me, and I also threatened him. Then he gave me a sum of


    money, and I had a business rtionship with him. I found Hanson Lau for him again. Hanson Lau was


    the director of another orphanage, who was as greedy as me. We built a new profit chain, and held the


    hidden party, whichsted for many years..."


    After Chase finished this word, he might finally realize something.


    "You spread the news on the Inte, didn''t you? Sean has a powerful backer, not like me!"


    Chaseughedcently. He seemed to think that Elsie and this man would fight against Sean one


    day. It would be an interesting thing if the two sides bite each other.


    "Since you can threaten him, you must have some evidence."


    Wilson asked. Since Chase had known such a critical secret of Sean, and Sean still let Chase go, it


    only meant that Chase had something on Sean, so Sean didn''t dare to irritate Chase.


    "I have copied the surveince videos of the scenes. As long as Sean dares to attack me, I will expose


    these surveince videos to the enemies of the Poole family."


    "Where are the surveince videos now? Give me one copy. "


    Elsie said without hesitation. Sean had killed so many children. Thew-based society needed the


    evidence. Otherwise, she would have tied Sean up and thrown him into the sea to feed the sharks.


    Then, after Chase was beaten up again, he had no choice but to tell her the ce where he put the


    videos.


    It turned out that one copy of the videos was kept by Chase''s good friend. As long as Chase was


    attacked, his good friend would spread the videos. Elsie and Wilson took Chase to get the copy in


    person.


    They checked the videos on theputer and found that it was indeed the live video of Sean killing


    children. Although it was a little blurry, it could be seen that it was clearly Sean Poole.


    The scene of the murder was shocking enough.


    Wilson and Elsie had already had the evidence of Chase buying, selling, and beating children. They


    sent Chase directly to the police station. With the evidence, Chase would be punished by thew.


    Then, they exposed the videos of Sean''s murder on the Inte.


    The heat of this matter was about to be dissipated on the inte, but now it was another storm.


    Sean had a strong background, both in the political world and business world, and he was the youngest


    son of the Poole family who had always been favored, so Sean had nothing to fear these years.


    However, after the videos were exposed, the resentment of theizens could not be suppressed at all.


    Wilson and Elsie also found someone on the Inte to expose the cause of the fire in the orphanage.


    To cover his crime, Sean Poole had locked those children up in a room and set them on fire.


    No one could forgive this kind of crime. All the official ounts imed that Sean Poole should be


    punished severely.


    When Sean was about to go abroad by ne with his fake passport, he was stopped at the airport by


    Wilson and his men. And then he was sent to the police station.


    Now, even the Poole family didn''t dare to save their unpromising son this time.


    The Poole family was not omnipotent and powerful enough to fight against the government. With


    evidence and witness, and the crime of killing so many children, no one dared to challenge the anger of


    theizens.


    Thoseizens even hoped the whole Poole family would be punished together.


    This matter seemed toe to an end.


    Georgia had witnessed all the progress of this matter on the Inte. Wilson and Elsie had also told


    her all their ns. Georgia was also happy when she knew that Sean had met his doom.


    Georgia had been in Los Angeles for the past two or three days.


    Originally, she came to see Aston''s aunt, but after they arrived, Aston''s aunt still didn''t wake up.


    Georgia could only stay in Los Angeles for more days.


    There was also a branch of SY Group in Los Angeles, so Georgia went there to have a look.


    Actually, what she wanted to do most was to do experiments now.


    Aston was a nice man. During the day, he would take Georgia to several universities in Los Angeles to


    meet some experts in this field. Life was not boring. Georgia could even use theb of those


    universities to do the experiments she had nned before.


    However, if Aston''s aunt still couldn''t wake up, Georgia thought she should go back to work at MU


    Research Institute.


    Anyway, it would take her so much time to go back by ne. She could take the ne back


    immediately whenever Aston''s aunt woke up.


    That night, Georgia came to find Aston and decided to discuss her return with him.


    "Doctors are also not sure when your aunt will wake up. I have met many schrs these days. They


    have inspired me a lot. I think I can''t waste time here. I wanna go back to work at MU first. If your aunt


    wakes up, I wille here immediately."


    Aston didn''t want to force Georgia to stay here. He just thought that his aunt would wake up soon. If


    Georgia stayed here, she could see Georgia as soon as she woke up.


    However, his aunt had never woken up since she woke upst time. Aston was also a little anxious.


    "You are right. When she wakes up again, I will call you. Pleasee here as soon as I call you."


    The two of them reached an agreement. When Georgia was about to leave, she suddenly received a


    call from Elsie.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elsie''s voice on the phone sounded a little flustered.


    "Georgia, something happened to Robert."

 Chapter 322 He Died

    Chapter 322 He Died


    Georgia was stunned by Elsie''s words. She then asked in a hurry.


    "Something happened to Robert? What happened?"


    Elsie said in a hoarse voice.


    "He just had a car ident. His car burned, and the people inside died on the spot."


    All of a sudden, Georgia felt that the whole world was spinning around. Elsie''s words seemed to be


    blurry in her ears. She seemed to have entered a suspended world. She seemed to be dreaming, and


    the surroundings were all fake.


    "Georgia, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Do you need me to call the doctor?"


    "Are you okay? What happened?"


    ¡­


    It seemed to be Aston''s voice, or maybe Robert''s voice. Georgia felt that her head was about to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    explode. She opened her eyes in confusion, but felt that Robert was saying farewell to her.


    "No, no..."


    Georgia shouted, but she seemed to be unable to get rid of this nightmare.


    In her dream, she saw Robert die in a big fire, and she saw Robert have a car ident with blood all


    over his head.


    No matter how hard she struggled and ran, she couldn''t save Robert. She could only watch Robert


    suffer in the fire.


    She could do nothing but watch a truck hit Robert''s car. The dream went on and on. She seemed to be


    trapped in it and couldn''t get rid of it.


    Later, she felt that her body was too heavy to move, and her eyelids seemed also to be too heavy.


    She knew that she should wake up from the nightmare, but she just couldn''t open her eyes.


    Her throat seemed very dry. She tried to open her eyes countless times, but she could only hear all


    kinds of strange sounds around her.


    After a long time, she finally opened her eyes slowly in a dark room.


    The smell of disinfectant filled her nose. Georgia tried to find the switch to turn on the light.


    She didn''t know where she touched, but the light in the room was on immediately.


    She took a look and found that she was lying in a ward. There was only her in the room.


    Georgia just woke up. She was so confused that she didn''t know where she was and what had


    happened to her before. She was just thinking about this matter in a daze.


    Soon, a doctor and nurse came in.


    "Miss Lane, how are you feeling? Do you still feel ufortable?"


    Hearing the doctor''s question in English, Georgia was reminded that she was in America now. She


    seemed to have been talking to Aston about her return, but what happenedter?


    Georgia suddenly felt a splitting headache. The doctor was holding a stethoscope and listening to her


    heartbeat.


    All of a sudden, she thought of something and screamed harshly. Seeing the anxious faces of the


    doctor and nurse, Georgia was looking for something crazily.


    She asked in English.


    "Where is my phone? Where is my phone?"


    The nurses and doctors were frightened by her. They kept exining that she had a fever and had


    been in aa for a whole day. She was in poor health, so she should stay calm. They would help her


    to find her phone.


    However, Georgia had gone crazy. She was like a crazy woman, questioning the doctor why he didn''t


    give her phone to her, and why he kept hiding her phone.


    The doctors and nurses were almost driven crazy by her. Suddenly, the door of the ward was opened


    and Georgia saw Astone in.


    "Georgia, calm down. Don''t do this."


    Tears streamed down Georgia''s face when she heard Aston''s voice. She looked at Astoning over,


    and her voice was full of fear and anxiety.


    "Tell me. What had happened before I passed out? Is that true? Did someone y a trick on me?"


    "Georgia, calm down. Robert must hope you to live well, instead of losing your mind and hurting


    yourself like this."


    Aston''s words broke Georgia''s heart. She shouted with anger and hopelessness.


    "Shut up! shut up! Give me my phone. I don''t believe any word of you! I''m gonna ask them who is lying


    to me! He said he would never leave me. I have his words... "


    Georgia didn''t believe what Elsie said. She felt like she had a nightmare, but the fear in her heart was


    gradually destroying her.


    Aston sighed at Georgia and gave Georgia her phone.


    "Anyway, you''re a mother. You will be strong and nothing can defeat you, right?"


    Trembling, Georgia took over the phone. She wasn''t that strong. She thought what Aston said was


    false. She was a fragile person, and she didn''t want to be strong anymore.


    If the result of being strong was to lose the people she loved, she would rather not be so strong.


    With the phone in her hand, Georgia dialed the number with her trembling fingers. Instead of calling


    Elsie, she directly called Robert.


    No one answered the phone. Georgia called again, but still, no one answered.


    Those nightmares seemed to being back.


    Like the heavy snow in winter, it instantly covered Georgia''s heart. She did not give up and continued


    to call Robert.


    The phone was finally connected, but it was the voice of Sierra Moon.


    "Miss Lane, I think you have known what happened to Robert. His funeral will be held the day after


    tomorrow. Since you have called him so many times, you should care about Robert. Thene back


    and say thest farewell to him."


    The phone in Georgia''s hand dropped to the ground with a loud thud. What had been covering her


    before finally showed its true face.


    It turned out that those dreams were true. He left her without even leaving a word.


    Georgia''s heart seemed to bepletely empty. She held her knees and burst into tears.


    How could he leave her? He even pestered her to get the marriage certificate. He sweet talked her. He


    also promised that the two of them would be together forever. He also asked her to trust him and to


    focus on her own business.


    Just in a sh, he had destroyed all his promises. She shouldn''t have trusted him. She should have


    intervened in this matter long ago.


    She shouldn''t blindly believe that Robert would solve this matter well.


    She trusted him so much, but what did that man bring to her? It was his funeral.


    Georgia felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. She just stayed in the hospital for a whole day. She


    didn''t want to hear or do anything. Her mind waspletely empty.


    If she didn''t know clearly that she was the mother of a six-year-old girl, she would have killed herself to


    go with him.


    "Robert Simpson, why didn''t you protect yourself well? Annie is still angry. She is angry with you


    because you ignored her and picks Wesley up every day. Annie loves you so much. Do you know that?


    If you leave like this, Annie will be angry with you all her life. She will grow up, but she may suffer for a


    lifetime. How can you do this to Annie?"


    "We have known each other for a long time, but we haven''t lived a happy life yet. You can''t leave me


    now. I tell you what! I won''t wait for you anymore. I will find handsome men one after another. Do you


    want it? You even won''t be easy in heaven. It''s you who break your promise first. I hate you. I hate


    you..."


    Georgia just kept murmuring like this for a long time.


    She found that the door of her ward was opened. She thought it would be Aston who came in, but it


    was someone she didn''t expect.


    Vanessa walked in. She looked at Georgia worriedly.


    "Vanessa, why are you here?"


    Georgia blurted out desperately, tears streaming down her face.


    Vanessa didn''t say anything. Instead, she walked over and held Georgia in her arms. Georgia burst into


    tears again.


    When Georgia stopped crying, Vanessa began to exin.


    "Elsie called me. She said that she and Wilson have to stay at home to take care of Annie, so she


    couldn''te here to see you. She asked me toe here to take care of you. She was worried that


    you would feel lonely here. She was afraid that you would be depressed because of Robert''s ident."


    "Thank you, Vanessa."


    Georgia choked with sobs. She had already been exhausted. Now she didn''t want to do anything. She


    had been destroyed by sadness. She had forgotten all her thoughts, and even didn''t want to move.


    It seemed that only in this way could her empty heart feel better.


    "I know your sadness, but Robert''s funeral will be held the day after tomorrow. I''ve booked a ticket for


    you. Go back home with me. Don''t you want to say thest farewell to him?"


    Georgia nodded with tears in her eyes. She knew that she should return home, but she was just too


    weak now. She couldn''t think about anything. She didn''t know she should book the ticket and go home.


    Since Vanessa came, Vanessa helped her to put on her clothes and then take her out of the hospital.


    Vanessa had told her that they would take a private ne at the airport ande back home tomorrow


    morning. Georgia didn''t do anything and just let Vanessa prepare everything.


    But Georgia left, Aston came to find her.


    "I won''te back now. Georgia, take good care of yourself. You still have a bright future in your life.


    Don''t get yourself destroyed here."


    Georgia just nodded nkly. She couldn''t care so much about Aston''s request or work anymore. Those


    things were not important now.


    She just wanted to see Robert for thest time, to ask him why he could be so heartless, and why he


    suddenly left her like this. She wanted to ask him if he felt tired and did not want to make a choice


    between her and Sierra.


    She had too many questions in her mind that she could hardly hear the people''s talking around her.


    Later, Aston sent Georgia and Vanessa to the airport.


    After he sent them to the airport, Georgia and Vanessa took the private ne back home. Seeing the


    ne leave, Aston sighed in sorrow. Then he turned around and called Kayden.


    "Georgia has gone back with her friend. Kayden, are they in the hotel now? I''ming to you. Let''s go


    to a ceter."


    Kayden agreed.


    "I''m in the hotel now. I''m waiting for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Aston called his mother.

 Chapter 323 Astons Sudden Proposal

    Chapter 323 Aston''s Sudden Proposal


    "My son, you won''t call me if you don''t need my help, will you?"


    Laurie Powell, Aston''s mother, was a humorous woman. She asked with a smile on the phone.


    "Are you free now? I''m gonna take my girlfriend to meet you. I want her to be my wife. I hope you can


    bless us."


    "Really? Are you kidding me?"


    Aston''s mother asked excitedly. She had been urging her son to get married, hoping that he could find


    a wife and give birth to her grandson as soon as possible.


    Aston always had no interest in this matter. Then he finally had a girlfriend. She had been wishing to


    see her future daughter-inw.


    However, Aston had never asked her to meet his girlfriend. Now her son even took the initiative to


    invite her, which really overjoyed her.


    "I''m not kidding. Juste to meet her. Let''s meet at the ce where we always meet. I want a


    wedding, and I want her to be my wife as soon as possible."


    There was a hint of sweetness and yearning in Aston''s tone. He didn''t even notice it, but Aston''s


    mother did.


    It seemed that her son really found a girl he loved this time.


    "Wait a minute. Let me prepare well. I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up the phone, Aston''s mother, Laurie, began to dress herself up.


    After all, she was going to see her future daughter-inw, so she had to do a good hairstyle and put on


    makeup. She couldn''t let her future daughter-inw think that she had no good taste.


    Laurie dressed herself up passionately. She was more than 40 years old, but well maintained. If she


    wore some clothes for the younger women, she might look like a woman only in her thirties.


    After she prepared well, Laurie asked the driver to get ready.


    Carr Powell, Aston''s father who had juste back home, asked curiously.


    "Where are you going at this time? It''s almost evening."


    "I have an appointment with my friend. I''m leaving now. Bye."


    After saying that, Laurie went out with acent smile on her face. Carr felt that his wife was a little


    different today, but his wife never told him what she was going to do.


    Carr Powell had to go back to his study and continued to read the documents he hadn''t finished today.


    On the other side, Aston had already driven to the hotel. He called Kayden and asked her to go to the


    parking lot.


    He might be a little impulsive to take Kayden to see his mother, not only because Kayden had already


    agreed on this matter, but also because he had seen what had happened between Georgia and


    Robert.


    The two of them had gone through so much hardship together and the bright future was about toe,


    but the ident happened all of a sudden.


    It was not easy for them to meet again, and there was even another woman beside Robert. Aston knew


    that these two people would never break up, but he did not expect that the rtionship between these


    two people woulde to an end because of the death of Robert.


    At that moment, seeing that Georgia was suffering like that, Aston felt extremely panic.


    He couldn''t help but think of himself. If he left this world, or if Kayden left this world, he might be more


    devastated than Georgia.


    He had lived for nearly 30 years, and it was the first time that he loved a woman so much. If Kayden left


    him, it seemed that his whole world would be in darkness.


    Originally, he had wanted to take Kayden to meet his parents after his aunt woke up, but Aston couldn''t


    wait any longer now. He wanted to get married immediately and be the legal husband of Kayden.


    No one in the world knew what would happen next, so everyone should cherish what they had now. He


    had to cherish every day of his life, try his best to love the one he wanted to cherish, and do what he


    wanted to do. He couldn''t leave any regret for himself.


    That was why he wanted to take Kayden to see his mother. When he saw Kayden walk out of the


    elevator and walk towards the car, Aston smiled.


    Fortunately, he was luckier than Georgia, and the person he loved was still alive.


    Kayden opened the door and got in.


    "It''s getting dark. Where are we going?"


    "To meet someone."


    Aston only said this, but Kayden had known his meaning.


    She knew that Aston cared about his mother''s attitude the most. It seemed that he was going to take


    her to see his mother.


    The two chatted in the car. Kayden asked with concern.


    "Did you send Georgia and her friend to the airport? How is Georgia? Is she still so sad? Has she


    shown any reactions to the people around her?"


    "She''s fine. Vanessa took good care of her."


    Fortunately, Vanessa was trusted by Georgia. She could take good care of Georgia. After returning


    home, Georgia still had other friends, and her daughter was still there. At that time, she might gradually


    recover.


    "Really? Miss Lane is so unfortunate. I hope she can recover soon."


    After saying that, Kayden sighed secretly.


    She wanted to do it herself, but she hadn''t done anything yet. Something naturally happened to Robert


    and Georgia.


    Well, her goal was still Casey Allen, and that was the most important thing at the moment.


    Anyway, Robert was dead. She had no need to get involved in this matter.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After driving for a while, Aston stopped the car in front of a hotel.


    Aston parked the car and then took Kayden to the elevator.


    Finally, the two of them came to a luxury suite.


    "You should tell me who I''m gonna meet."


    Kayden smiled. Aston handed a gift to her.


    "It''s my mother. This is a gift for her. I prepared it for you. A jade bracelet in it. Take it and send her as a


    gift. Actually, my mother never cares about these useless rules, but I think you should send her a gift


    the first time you meet her. Let''s go in."


    Kayden nodded. A beautiful middle-aged woman was sitting inside. Her eyes were focused. When she


    saw Aston and Kaydene in, she showed a big smile.


    "Finally, you are here. Son, is this my future daughter-inw? She is so beautiful and elegant."


    Kayden gave Aston''s mother a shy smile. She should be polite on such an asion.


    "Mom, this is my girlfriend. Her name is Kayden. I love her very much. I have made up my mind to let


    her be my wife. I hope you can bless us."


    "Great. I just hope you can get married as soon as possible and give birth to my grandson. Kayden,


    right? I like you very much. This is the gift for you."


    Laurie turned around and took out a box. She opened the box and it was a whole set of the emerald


    ne.


    The emerald rings, earrings, and bracelets looked gorgeous. Kayden hurriedly gave her the gifts


    prepared by Aston.


    "Auntie, this is the gift for you. I hope you will like it."


    They greeted each other and sent gifts. Then Laurie, Aston''s mother, smiled at Aston.


    "You suddenly called me out and then let me meet my future daughter-inw. Now tell me what else do


    you want. Son, I know you well. You always make ns before you move. Have you set the wedding


    date? I will definitely present at that time."


    Kayden waspletely surprised because Aston suddenly knelt down in front of her.


    "Kayden, I think I should make a proposal. Today, in the witness of my mother, I swear to you that you


    are my beloved wife all my life. You are the princess and I am the knight. I will stand by your side


    forever to take care of you all my life, and to protect you no matter what happens... Kayden, are you


    willing to marry me?"

 Chapter 324 Unacceptable Death

    Chapter 324 Uneptable Death


    Speaking of this, Aston opened a small red velvet box in his hand, in which there was a diamond ring.


    Laurie, Aston''s mother, smiled in relief, while Kayden was shocked. She didn''t expect that Aston not


    only took her there to see his mother but he also prepared to propose here.


    The man looked at her expectantly, with undisguised love in his eyes.


    Kayden knew that Aston was extremely simple in love. He would do it without reservation once he


    loved anyone.


    Sometimes she felt guilty. She had taken advantage of a good man. She often thought that she


    shouldn''t hurt Aston''s heart, so she tried her best to be good to this man. When she got rid of this


    matter and left him, she would feel less guilty.


    However, she didn''t expect that the two of them would make such rapid progress, and she didn''t expect


    that Aston would propose directly.


    Aston''s mother was watching there. Kayden had no choice but to hold back her thoughts. Finally,


    Kayden smiled and reached out her hand.


    Atst, Aston put the ring on her finger.


    Later, they went downstairs to have a meal. Aston''s mother had always been kind to her, which made


    Kayden feel more guilty. She felt like she had entered a whirlpool, unable to get rid of it, and unable to


    find the right direction to get out.


    Then Aston and his mother said goodbye, and the two got in the car again and were about to go home.


    Finally Aston asked.


    "You look a little absent-minded tonight. Did my proposal scare you? Kayden, I hope we can prepare


    for the wedding as soon as possible. I have discussed this matter with my mother. I have broken away


    from the Powell family, so at that time, we don''t need to hold a grand wedding. We can hold a small


    wedding party and invite some close friends of mine. It''s my birthday several dayster. Let''s register


    for marriage on that day. What do you think?"


    It was the first time that Kayden felt flustered. In the past, she had always been confident and easy in


    front of Aston.


    Anyway, this love would be destroyed sooner orter, but Aston''s love for her progressed too fast. If


    she agreed to marry him, it seemed that this matter could no longer be stopped.


    She couldn''t take the position of his wife. Kayden didn''t answer his question for a while. Aston asked


    nervously again.


    "Am I too anxious? But I think it is more meaningful to hold our wedding on my birthday. Kayden, are


    you not prepared for the marriage?"


    Kayden nodded after thinking for a while.


    "I don''t think I''m ready yet. Can you wait a little longer? Don''t be so impatient."


    Aston was a little disappointed when he heard Kayden''s words.


    He had been observing Kayden''s expression. Somehow, he felt extremely flustered, as if something


    was out of his control.


    Georgia arrived at the airport in the morning. She took a flight of more than four hours.


    Even though she had arrived at the airport, Georgia was still immersed in her own world.


    After leaving the airport, when Georgia and Vanessa got into the car, she was finally woken up by a


    familiar voice.


    She raised her head and saw Travis''s concerned look.


    Did Travis alsoe to pick her up at the airport? Georgia finally realized this.


    "Georgia, I know you feel bad, but it already happened. I know you can''t go out of it now, but you''re


    gonna see Annieter. You have to cheer up. Annie has been crying these days. They didn''t tell you


    this before, because they were afraid that you would be more anxious. Now you are going home, and


    will see Annieter. You have tofort her. She is scared now."


    Georgia nodded in a daze. There seemed to be someone talking in her ears all the time. Only when


    Travis mentioned Annie did she focus a little bit.


    However, Georgia lost herself again after that. She felt extremely tired. Her heart seemed to be empty


    and without a bottom. Everything could make her fear.


    But she couldn''t fall asleep either. It seemed that as soon as she closed her eyes, Robert''s bloody face


    would appear in front of her eyes.


    She didn''t dare to sleep. She still couldn''t believe that Robert had really left her and his funeral would


    be held tomorrow.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Georgia didn''t want to believe it. After returning to the vi, Georgia was helped out of the car by


    Vanessa. The moment the door was opened, Georgia saw Annie rushing towards her.


    "Mom... I miss you so much... I miss you so much..."


    Annie burst into tears. Georgia squatted down and hugged her daughter. She patted her daughter''s


    back and didn''t know how tofort her. Her heart seemed to be empty. When she spoke, she even


    didn''t know if she was in a dream or in the real world.


    "Mommy, did Daddy really leave us? Is it true? I don''t believe it. Let''s go to see Dad now... Okay? I


    don''t believe what Auntie Elsie said, nor what Uncle Wilson said. I only believe you... Tell me. How is


    Dad? He must want to see us. He must be waiting for me, right?"


    Annie''s words finally brought Georgia back to earth. She looked at her daughter''s crying face. Thinking


    that she only had Annie now and that man had left her ruthlessly, Georgia held Annie and cried bitterly.


    Georgia didn''t answer. She just cried with her daughter. At this moment, Annie seemed to understand


    everything. She held her mother and cried miserably.


    "Mom... I want Dad... I want Dad. Why doesn''t dade to see me? Why didn''t mom lie to me? Why


    didn''t mom lie to me?"


    Annie cried as hard as Georgia.


    Georgia seemed to be unable to speak. She couldn''t cheer up tofort her daughter. She couldn''t


    know how tofort her daughter.


    She could tell Annie that It didn''t matter. It was not a big deal for her father to leave. How could she say


    such words?


    Originally, Annie had too much regret and anger for her father. But now, the person who made her


    angry and missed left inexplicably. Annie was extremely regretful now.


    She didn''t smile or kiss her father when she saw himst time. She cried so sadly.


    Later, the mother and daughter cried like this, and no one else could cheer them up.


    Vanessa had no choice but to lift Annie up, while Elsie held Georgia''s hand.


    It would only make them sadder to let the mother and daughter be together.


    They had thought that Georgia woulde back tofort her daughter, but now it seemed that she


    could not cheer up at all. They could only separate the mother and daughter.


    Vanessa took Annie to a bedroom alone.


    "Annie, we are both here. Didn''t Annie always stay with us when she didn''t have a Daddy? We won''t


    leave you. It''s just that Dad can''t talk to you anymore, but he loves you all the time and will look forward


    to Annie''s happiness. Annie, don''t be sad, okay?"


    "Mom, but I want to talk to Dad. I want to hug him. I want to apologize to Dad. I shouldn''t ignore him. I


    want dad to kiss me and hug me, but he can''t do these things anymore..."


    Annie began to cry again. Vanessa could only apany Annie and let Annie cry.


    In the bedroom on the other side, Georgia was just sitting on the bed, lost in thought. She could only


    hear the sounds from the outside world asionally, as if she could just sit there silently until the end


    of the world.


    "Georgia, I know you are sad now and I also know that what I''m saying will hurt your heart. But Robert


    died in a car ident. Although the police found that it was indeed an ident, don''t you think that he


    was killed by someone? How could someone like him die in an ident? I know you are sad and you


    can''t cheer up, but you have to avenge him. Can you just ept his death like that?"


    Elsie''s words were like a heavy hammer, instantly smashing Georgia''s chaotic heart into pieces.


    Yes, Robert told her that he was going to do something and he had told her to trust him.


    But now, Robert had a car ident and passed away, which could only prove that someone had been


    trying to kill Robert.


    "Elsie, where is Robert''s body? I want to see Robert for thest time."


    Georgia suddenly came to her senses and held Elsie''s hand tightly.

 Chapter 325 He Wont Leave Her

    Chapter 325 He Won''t Leave Her


    Georgia''s anxious look made Elsie more worried.


    "Georgia, you can''t see him."


    Elsie sighed.


    "Robert had a car ident. That car burned on the spot, and his body was burnt to ashes..."


    Elsie couldn''t continue. She was afraid that it would hurt Georgia''s heart and make her more


    desperate.


    "Do you mean that I can''t see Robert for thest time?"


    Georgia''s lips trembled and tears fell down.


    She didn''t want to believe it. She didn''t believe that Robert had really died.


    She always felt that she was still dreaming.


    "Georgia, it will be his funeral tomorrow. Go to say goodbye to him for thest time... No matter how


    sad you are, you still have Annie and your beloved career. You wille out of it sooner orter. We


    will be with you. Sister is also here, and everyone will be with you."


    "He''s fine. He said he wouldn''t leave me."


    Georgia suddenly looked at Elsie and said in a firm tone.


    "You said there was no Robert''s body, and you said Robert was burned. I don''t believe it. He must still


    be alive."


    Georgia''s empty eyes suddenly turned bright. She wished she could go to find Wilson right away and


    ask him about Robert''s car ident. However, Elsie felt that Georgia had mental problems because of


    the huge blow.


    Elsie felt that Georgia didn''t want to trust the truth anymore. Georgia seemed to be living in a fantasy.


    "Georgia, have a good rest first. We should go to the funeral tomorrow."


    Elsie sighed. She was afraid that the death of Robert would irritate Georgia once she mentioned it once


    more.


    "I''m gonna find Wilson and Travis. I wanna make the matter clear. As you said, if Robert really died in


    the car ident, there must be a murderer behind it. I don''t believe that Robert didn''t know someone


    was against him. He also told me that he knew there was someone behind Sierra Moon. He said he


    would do something recently and asked me not to worry about him. I trust him..."


    After saying that, Georgia stood up. Before Elsie could react, Georgia rushed to the door and opened it.


    When she walked into the living room, Wilson and Travis were sitting on the sofa. The two of them


    looked serious. Seeing Georgiae over, Travis asked worriedly.


    "Georgia, you have taken a long trip. You must be very tired. You''d better have a rest first. Let''s talk


    about itter, okay?"


    Georgia knew that Travis was worried about her health, but she couldn''t wait any longer. She looked at


    Wilson.


    "Tell me how much do you know about Robert''s car ident? Are you suspecting anyone? Have you


    found any clue about the murderer behind the scene?"


    Georgia asked nervously. She wished she could find out all the truth about the car ident right away.


    Somehow, she firmly believed that Robert hadn''t died yet. She always felt that thest time when they


    met, Robert had a hidden meaning in his words. She didn''t want to believe that this man had left her


    like this.


    "Georgia, we just suspect that Robert''s car ident was a n, but so far, we haven''t found any clues.


    This car ident may also be an ident. Don''t build too many hopes."


    Georgia nodded while sobbing.


    "Even so, I should catch any clues. You said that after the car ident, the car directly burned. There


    must be only burned corpses in the car. To identify the corpse, we must do DNA identification. From


    what you said, you have identified it, right?"


    Travis nodded slightly. He didn''t dare to look into Georgia''s eyes. He didn''t want to see Georgia being


    so sad for another man.


    "There is no other evidence to prove that the person in the car ident is not Robert."


    Wilson said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "But the face of the dead body is not clear. What if someone faked the identification? I don''t believe that


    Robert would be easily set up like this. He is so smart. He knew that someone has been against him


    secretly. I don''t believe that he was not prepared."


    Travis felt a little sad when he heard what Georgia said.


    "Georgia, I know you can''t ept the fact, but we have checked the surveince video. Robert did


    drive that car away. We can''t make sure if he got out of the car halfway, it was also hard to fake the


    identification after that. It would take a lot of effort. We have also checked it. There was little chance for


    him to do that."


    Everyone thought that Georgia was just unwilling to ept the fact that Robert was dead, but Georgia


    was very clear that Robert was not such a person who could be easily set up.


    Robert had only been injured a few times. It was also because Robert had to protect her.


    In fact, when she was not a weakness for him, few people could hurt him.


    "Wilson, do you also think that it is Robert''s body? Can''t it be someone else?"


    "Miss Lane, of course it might happen, but it can''t be verified. We can''t check his body. Since Robert


    died in the ident, almost all the people in the Simpson family have been following Sierra Moon''s


    orders. Robert''s secretaries and assistants are now also listening to Sierra, so we can''t interfere too


    much."


    Wilson''s words made Travis worried.


    If Georgia couldn''t ept Robert''s death, Travis was really afraid that Georgia would deceive herself


    like this for the rest of her life.


    "Robert''s funeral will be held tomorrow. I don''t believe that he would leave Annie and me like this. I will


    go to the funeral. I want to see what Sierra will do at Robert''s funeral."


    After hearing what Georgia said, Travis immediatelyforted her.


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow. Everyone in the D City will watch Robert''s funeral. At that time, many


    reporters will be there to take photos. We must be careful."


    Georgia nodded slightly and immersed herself in her own world again.


    Since now she had believed that Robert didn''t die, Georgia felt that her empty and desperate heart


    seemed to have recovered a little.


    Tomorrow, she would like to see how many people would show up after Robert died.


    Because of this guess, Georgia kept hopes. She said goodbye to Wilson and Travis and then came to


    Annie''s room.


    Vanessa was apanying Annie in the ward. Annie was sleeping because of tiredness after crying.


    Seeing Georgiae in, Vanessa asked in a low voice.


    "Georgia, Come in. Annie is sleeping."


    Georgia nodded. She gently closed the door and sat on the edge of the bed, watching Annie.


    There were still tears on Annie''s face. She must be extremely sad just now. Georgia felt guilty. She


    didn''tfort her daughter well.


    This was her dearest daughter. No matter Robert was alive or dead, she had to protect her daughter


    well.


    Georgia looked at Vanessa and said to her.


    "Vanessa, you have also taken a long trip to take me back from America. You must be tired. Go to have


    a rest. I''ll stay with Annie."


    "But you look pale."


    Vanessa was a little worried. Georgia was in poor mental condition. She was worried that Georgia


    couldn''t take care of Annie.


    However, Georgia smiled at Vanessa tofort her.


    "I''m gonna sleep here with Annie. Vanessa, don''t worry. I won''t do anything stupid. I just want to stay


    with Annie. Only when I sleep with Annie can I feel a little relieved. When Annie wakes up and sees me


    here, she will be happy, too."


    Georgia''s words convinced Vanessa. She stood up and said gently.


    "Then you just stay here with Annie. I will ask them not to bother you and Annie. If you feel hungry


    Georgia kept nodding. After Vanessa left, Georgia lowered her head and kissed Annie on the cheek.


    She took off her clothes, got into bed andy beside Annie. At this moment, her empty heart seemed to


    have a ce to rest.


    She still had a daughter. She couldn''t be afraid of the difficulties, nor could she be desperate.


    If her guess was right and Robert didn''t die, she should cheer up these days.


    Robert pretended to be killed in this way. Maybe Robert needed her to do something.


    Even in the worst case, even if Robert really died, she also needed to avenge Robert.


    Georgia didn''t believe that it was just an ident. The person behind it didn''t just want to cause a car


    ident.


    After Robert''s funeral tomorrow, all sorts of people would show up. At that time, she could distinguish


    the traitor from the crowd.


    Georgia thought about the nter. She slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep beside Annie.


    Vanessa came here secretly several times. She felt relieved when she saw Georgia and Annie were


    really sleeping peacefully. Then she came to the living room and sat down.


    "Don''t worry. Georgia is sleeping beside Annie. She looks much better now. It''s such a big blow to her,


    so we can''t force her to cheer up. We should apany her more. After a while, she will be able to


    return to normal."


    After Vanessa finished her words, Travis sighed.


    "Georgia thought the car ident was fake, and Robert was still alive. That''s why she can cheer


    herself up. It''s also possible. I''m just afraid that if Robert really died, Georgia might suffer a huge blow


    again. She can''t cheer herself up again at that time."


    Vanessa was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that this was the reason for Georgia to cheer up.


    "Then what should we do? What if Robert really died in the car ident? I just hope it''s a trick, or


    someone saved him, or it''s a y nned by himself. But now it seems that we can''t make it clear."


    Both Vanessa and Travis were worried about this matter. The two of them were worried that Georgia


    couldn''t cheer herself up again after she knew that Robert really died.


    Elsie and Wilson, on the contrary, didn''t show too much worry on their faces.


    "I think people like Robert couldn''t just be killed like this. He couldn''t die in a car ident. Maybe


    Georgia''s guess is right."


    Wilson also kept the same attitude as Elsie''s.


    "The dead body in the car was directly burned. We can''t identify it. All the news is from Robert''s men.


    It''s the funeral tomorrow. We can watch those people carefully and maybe we can know the truth."


    When they were discussing this matter, Vanessa''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Sorry, I have to answer a phone call."


    Vanessa went to the balcony to answer the phone call.

 Chapter 326 Sam Chow

    Chapter 326 Sam Chow


    "I''ve just arrived at the airport. I''ll be there soon. Vanessa, I''m here with our son. We three will reunite


    soon."


    There was a hint of excitement in Alfred Chow''s voice. He didn''t want Vanessa to leave. Vanessa was


    getting along well with him now. She had forgotten everything. The two of them got closer and closer to


    each other. This was the happiest time in Alfred''s life.


    He didn''t n to take Vanessa back to D City. Alfred would rather stay in G City or live in other


    countries for the rest of his life.


    However, Georgia was Vanessa''s best friend. Since Robert died in an ident now, he couldn''t stop


    Vanessa from meeting Georgia.


    So when Vanessa went to America, he just sent many bodyguards to protect her. He had been


    upied by something else at that time.


    The Chow family was in turmoil. He had to deal with all the troubles beforeing to find Vanessa.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take him much time to deal with those matters. He quickly handled the turmoil and


    immediately bought a ticket to D City.


    "Why did you bring Sam here? He''s just a kid. Is there anything wrong with him?"


    Although she said so, Vanessa was a little excited.


    She hadn''t seen her son for days. She also missed her son very much.


    The son of Vanessa and Alfred was named Sam Chow. Vanessa hoped that her son could live a


    peaceful life.


    "He is fine. He has been looking for you these days. I know he must be missing his mother. I have


    bought a vi in the vi group where Georgia lives. Before I came here, I have asked someone to


    make it clean. I will pick you up thereter. It''s not convenient for you to live there with Sam."


    Vanessa had nned to live in Georgia''s vi to apany Georgia and Annie.


    But now, Georgia had recovered a little. Now that Georgia was with Annie, she could go with Alfred


    back to see their son at home.


    Vanessa said okay on the phone.


    "Then I''ll wait for you here. Ask the driver to drive slowly. Don''t be impatient."


    The two of them were talking about their family affairs on the phone. Alfred asked about Georgia and


    Annie''s situation.


    On the other side, Elsie was still discussing with Wilson and Travis.


    "Haven''t you got in touch with Ivan yet? Since Robert is not here, he is the only one in the younger


    generation of the Simpson family who can convince everyone. Robert''s funeral is gonna be held


    tomorrow. If he doesn''t show up tomorrow, there must also be something wrong with him."


    Elsie sighed as Travis asked.


    After Robert''s ident, Jason and Jasper called Elsie and asked her to take good care of Georgia.


    As for Ivan, he didn''t show up. Jason and Jasper also couldn''t get in touch with him. Elsie tried to call


    Ivan, but no one answered the phone call.


    They were afraid that something bad would also happen to Ivan. So far, they didn''t dare to tell Georgia


    about it.


    Since Ivan was not here, Sierra Moon was in charge of Robert''s funeral and the major affairs of the


    Simpson family.


    That was why they couldn''t find out if there were any other secrets about Robert''s death. Sierra didn''t


    respond to their questions. Shepletely locked herself in Robert''s vi.


    They even couldn''t get any information about Wesley.


    "Something might happen to Ivan, too. Robert might be murdered on purpose, but we don''t have any


    evidence at present. Did these people also set Ivan up?"


    Hearing what Elsie said, Travis frowned and Wilson was lost in thought with a sullen face.


    "Do Jason and Jasper know some information about this matter?"


    Travis asked Elsie.


    "Since Robert''s ident, I have little contact with them. The two of them seem to be sad, too.


    asionally, they contacted me to ask about Georgia''s situation. They asked me to take good care of


    Annie and Georgia, and they would investigate Robert''s death. They also don''t believe that it was a


    simple ident. Now they are also trying to find out the truth of the car ident, but so far, they


    haven''t found out anything."


    "It seems that the funeral is the only chance. There will be a lot of people attending the funeral. We can


    see their true faces. After the funeral, Robert''s property will be redistributed. At that time, maybe the


    murderer will show up."


    After Wilson finished his words, everyone was silent.


    Later, almost no one spoke.


    By this time, Vanessa had finished her phone call and sat back on the sofa.


    "My husband will be here soon. He also has a vi around here. I will go there with himter and we


    will attend the funeral together tomorrow morning... Don''t worry. If Robert is really alive, he will


    definitely appear at a proper time. If he really dies, we will find out the truth. Now the most important


    thing for us is to take good care of Georgia. Don''t worry too much. There will always be a way out."


    When Alfred came to pick up Vanessa, Elsie saw the boy in Alfred''s arms. She got excited immediately.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elsie hadn''t seen her nephew for a long time.


    "Sam has grown up a little. Sister, he is so cute. His eyes are so simr to ours."


    They had only seen each other in the video a few times. It was not as exciting as the real meeting.


    Elsie almost snatched the boy from Alfred''s arms. Looking at the smile on Sam''s face, Elsie couldn''t


    finally forget her sorrow for the time being.


    Vanessa just watched her sister smiling. She and her sister almost had the same faces. Since Sam''s


    eyes were like hers, his eyes should also be like Elsie''s.


    Besides, most of Sam''s facial features were like his mother''s. Elsie held Sam as if she was holding a


    treasure.


    It was toote, so Alfred, with a sullen face, urged Vanessa to leave. Elsie reluctantly returned the boy


    to her sister.


    After seeing off her sister and her annoying brother-inw, Elsie returned to the vi.


    Travis had left, leaving only Wilson in the vi.


    Georgia and Annie were still sleeping. It seemed that they wouldn''t wake up until tomorrow morning.


    "Have a good rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    After saying that, Wilson stood up and was about to leave, but Elsie directly stopped Wilson.


    "I just met my sister''s son. He looked like my sister and me very much. I suddenly felt that it''s a good


    thing to have a child. What do you think? Do you think that I will also have a cute baby in the future?"


    Elsie said expectantly.

 Chapter 327 Sarah And Sierra

    Chapter 327 Sarah And Sierra


    Wilson frowned at Elsie.


    "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    After saying that, Wilson turned around and left. Elsie could onlyin after he left.


    "What a dull man!"


    She had given him such an obvious hint, but this man still couldn¡¯t understand it, like a fool.


    She should find a more sensible man. She would never ask such a stupid question next time. It was so


    shameful.


    Elsie cursed with anger while shey on her bed. She decided never to talk to that dull man anymore.


    After that, she finally fell asleep.


    At the midnight, Travis finally returned to his t.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had drunk a lot outside. When he opened the door of his t, he found that the lights in it were all


    on.


    He focused and saw Sarah sitting on the sofa.


    "It¡¯s sote. It''s already past one o''clock."


    Sarah walked over and asked with concern.


    "Why did you drink? You look bad. Did you send Georgia to her home? How is she?"


    Sarah''s words were full of concern. Travis was not drunk. He just shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Georgia is not in a good mood now. I don''t know if she can attend the funeral tomorrow."


    "Then why did you get drunk? You should cheer up to deal with the situationter. This is such a good


    opportunity for you. Robert is dead now. This is the best chance for you to be with Georgia. You can''t


    give up this opportunity."


    Sarah said gently. She helped Travis sit on the sofa and served him a ss of warm water.


    "Sarah, now it¡¯s different from before. When I was with Georgia, both of us were too young. We were


    too naive. We two haven''t gone through anything unforgettable, so in the following days, she could


    forget me and forget this rtionship... But Robert is different. They two have gone through too much.


    To be honest, I¡¯m not confident enough. I don''t think Georgia will fall in love with anyone else for the


    rest of her life. If Robert is alive, she will love him forever. If Robert dies, maybe Georgia''s heart will


    also die for him."


    "I just want her to be happy, but all my thoughts are too dirty now. I take care of her during this period of


    time when she is being so sad, just because I wanna make her rely on me."


    "Why do you think so?"


    Sarah disagreed.


    "It''s not dirty to pursue your love. You didn¡¯t poach her when the two of them were still together. It was


    Robert who lost his memory first and then abandoned Georgia. Now he even died in an ident. You


    are taking care of the person you love now and want her to be with you for the rest of her life. It¡¯s not a


    dirty idea. Do you think that Georgia loves Robert too much, so you¡¯re not confident enough?¡±


    "Maybe."


    Travis didn''t know how to describe his feelings.


    "Maybe I''d rather Robert were still alive, so at least Georgia would be happy... I''m a little tired, Sarah. I


    want to sleep. I have to attend the funeral tomorrow morning. You can find a room to sleep in now, or


    you can go home. Don''t worry about me. I will take good care of myself."


    After saying that, Travis stood up and walked slowly to his bedroom.


    Sarah put on her coat and shoes, closed the door and left Travis'' t.


    She knew what kind of person Travis was. He was willing to give everything to the person he loved.


    Therefore, when it came to Georgia, Travis would always be restrained. He felt that anything he did to


    Georgia would damage his pure love. He was even willing to sacrifice himself to satisfy Georgia.


    Sarah knew how kind Travis was. She always felt that he deserved to be loved by anyone in this world.


    He deserved to get his love.


    Since Travis couldn''t do it, she would help him.


    She had been working on this matter for so long, and it was time for her to reap the harvest.


    Sarah drove back to her t. She bought a t of more than 200 square meters in the center of this city.


    It was alreadyte at night, and there were few lights outside the window.


    At such ate night, Sarah made a phone call.


    After a while, Sierra''s voice sounded on the phone.


    "Who is it?"


    "Miss Moon,st time when we two talked on the phone, I asked you what your rtionship is with


    Jayson Mathis. Do you remember me?"


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Sierra''s face suddenly became stern.


    She would never forget this person. She made a mistake at that time and this person sessfully


    probed her rtionship with Jayson. She had been nervous about this matter for a long time, fearing


    that Robert would also know about it.


    Later, she went to test Sarah again, but she couldn''t make clear if Sarah was just the person on the


    phone. Jayson told her to be patient and just wait for the person to contact her again.


    But after waiting for such a long time, the person didn''t call her again, and nothing strange happened to


    her. Sierra almost forgot about it. She just concentrated on entangling with Robert.


    This time, Robert finally died in a car ident as she and Jayson had nned.


    Soon, after the funeral tomorrow, Robert''s heritage would be allocated. As Robert''s wife, she deserved


    to be the first heir.


    Robert''s mother was mentally ill now, so she would be in charge of his mother¡¯s properties, as well.


    As for Wesley, as Robert''s only son, he was only six years old now. She would also be in charge of


    Wesley¡¯s properties.


    Everything was ready except for thest step.


    For this reason, Sierra could hardly fall asleep, fearing that there would be something wrong with the


    funeral tomorrow.


    She had been checking the arrangements of the funeral and the list of the guests who woulde


    tomorrow. She wasn¡¯t free until she heard the devil¡¯s voice again.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Sierra asked coldly. They had already broken up.


    "I''m not interested in what happened between you and Robert in the past. And I''m not interested in


    Robert''s car ident either. Miss Moon, I''m only interested in one thing. You tell me where Jayson is,


    and I will help you get all the heritage of Robert."


    Sarah had guessed why the two cooperated, and she had also guessed why Sierra got close to Robert.


    After a year''s hard work of Travis and she, Jayson was kicked out of the Ellis''s Group by Brenton Ellis,


    and all Jayson¡¯s shares returned to the Ellis''s Group.


    It was almost impossible for Jayson to make aeback without money and connections.


    In America, Jayson had be the public enemy, so he had to return home.


    However, even if he had returned, without enough money, he couldn¡¯t get back his previous position.


    Jayson definitely needed a lot of money. It was reasonable for him to seek Robert¡¯s properties. Sierra


    seemed to be a pawn for Jayson, and they must be nning to get all Robert''s properties.


    After Robert''s car ident, Sarah had confirmed her guess.


    In the past couple of days, she had been watching the case and trying to make clear if it was really an


    ident. So far, she hadn''t found any clues.


    However, even if it was really a n, and even if it was Robert¡¯s n, Sarah was willing to help Sierra


    to kill Robert.


    "Why should I trust you?"


    The woman''s target was Jayson. Sierra sneered again.


    "Ms. Duran, are you still unwilling to admit your identity now?"


    Sarah was the only one who could try so hard to hunt Jayson.


    Hearing Sierra''s words, Sarah smiled frankly.


    "You''re right. I''m Sarah Duran. You know Jayson well. He won''t be satisfied even if you share Robert¡¯s


    properties with him. He will definitely try to take all Robert''s properties. You should cooperate with me.¡±


    Robert was dead, and she had almost taken all the properties. Now Sierra had no need to hide her real


    face anymore.


    "I know who you are. You''re on the same side with Travis Armstrong and Georgia Lane. Once I


    cooperate with you and tell you where Jayson is, you will immediately turn to Georgia and then set me


    up. I¡¯m not that stupid as you think."


    "Indeed, I have a rtionship with Travis, but I don''t have any rtionship with Georgia. Miss Moon, I


    think you have misunderstood. The reason why I help you is that I want to help Travis and Georgia to


    be together. Only when Robert is dead can Travis have a chance."


    "Isn''t Travis your fiance? Do you still want to make up such a ridiculous lie at this time?"


    Sierra just sneered and didn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 328 Under Her Control

    Chapter 328 Under Her Control


    "Miss Moon, if I want to help Georgia, I will tell Georgia that she has given birth to two babies in prison."


    As soon as Sarah said this, Sierra''s blood stopped running, and she waspletely stunned.


    "How did you know that?"


    Sierra couldn''t help asking. If this secret was exposed, she might lose everything she was trying to get.


    Sierra was flustered. Sarah had already known that she had a rtionship with Jayson, and now this


    woman even knew that Georgia had given birth to two babies.


    And now she also had a son. Sarah was a smart woman, she might have suspected the identity of


    Wesley a long time ago.


    "No one can hide their secret forever. Miss Moon, I can''t know your past, but I can investigate


    Georgia''s past. Do you know what else I have done? I have done a paternity test for you and Wesley.


    You are not his biological mother."


    This word was a heavy blow to Sierra. She felt dizzy and her clenched nails had pinched into her palm.


    However, Sierra could hardly feel the pain in the palm. Her voice trembled uncontrobly.


    "Ms. Duran, what do you want me to do?"


    Sarah smiled confidently. She had already known Sierra''s secret.


    She didn''t ask Sierra for Jayson''s location before, because she had guessed that the target of the two


    of them was Robert. Therefore, Sarah didn''t call Sierra until Robert died.


    "Miss Moon, I said it before. As long as you tell me Jayson''s location, I won''t tell anyone your secret,


    and I will even help you to get Robert''s heritage. As for Georgia, they must be suspecting you. You


    know that Travis trusts me very much. In fact, it was Georgia and Travis who decided to do the


    paternity test for you and Wesley. I have helped you to hide the result from them. Now it''s time for you


    to make a choice again. Miss Lane, don''t make a mistake at such a critical moment."


    Sarah''s threat was so obvious. Although she didn''t say it clearly, Sierra knew that if she didn''t agree to


    Sarah''s request, Sarah would tell all her secrets to Georgia.


    There would be a seesaw war between them if so.


    Sierra''s hands were trembling. Her face was extremely pale. She lowered her head and kept silent for


    a few seconds. Finally, she replied to Sarah.


    "I promise you, but Jayson is a cunning man. I have to make full preparation to lure him out. I can''t


    make him suspect me. As you know, Robert''s funeral will be held tomorrow morning, and thewyer


    shoulde the day after tomorrow to distribute the heritage. Jayson and I have been coveting the


    heritage. At this time, I guess he should havee to D City. I have only contacted him by phone all


    the time. He needs fifty percent shares of the heritage. I have to wait for him to contact me. Then he


    will tell me where he is. After that, I will make an appointment with him. At that time, I will tell you where


    we will meet. You should take enough men to catch him. There must be someone protecting him.


    That''s all I can do. Ms. Duran, I hope you can understand my current situation."


    "Miss Moon, I know you''re still hiding something from me. You should know the situation clearly. Don''t


    try to be a weathercock between Jayson and me. If you want to get the inheritance, you should make


    the right choice. As for where Jayson is, I don''t care... After the funeral tomorrow, you''d better find a


    ce to lure Jayson there. I know Jayson well. He won''t hide all the time. He will talk to you about the


    property distribution soon. Remember to tell me the time and ce when he contracts you."


    After saying that, Sarah smiled and hung up the phone.


    Sierra was under her control now. Sarah knew the choice Sierra would make.


    The only thing she needed to worry about was that Jayson was too cunning. She was worried that after


    her men went there, Jayson would run away already. Their efforts might be in vain if so. Therefore, she


    had to threaten Sierra, in case that Sierra would be a double-sided spy and tell Jayson her intention.


    Jayson is so smart, so he might run away immediately if so.


    It was already midnight. At three o''clock in the morning, Sierra waspletely awake.


    She had beencent before. After the funeral tomorrow, she could inherit arge fortune and then


    live a carefree life.


    As for Robert''s family and other rtives, of course Sierra wouldn''t care. She wouldn''t stay here, let


    alone run the Simpson family''spany.


    In Sierra''s original n, she and Jayson would sell off Robert''s heritage and run away with cash.


    After all, there were still other family members who would help Robert, especially Ivan, who was hard to


    deal with.


    At present, Ivan was dragged abroad and temporarily imprisoned in a ce. He was unable to return


    immediately. This period of time was the best time for them to sell off the property.


    After all, Ivan had saved too many powerful people. Sierra didn''t dare to find someone to kill Ivan. She


    was also afraid of those people avenging Ivan.


    But she didn''t expect that Sarah would suddenly get involved. This case was getting more and more


    troublesome.


    However, she had no choice at all.


    Sierra sat on the bed the whole night.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Sierra took her phone and went to the bathroom. She called Jayson there.


    Of course she lied to Sarah. She and Jayson could contact each other at any time in case of any


    emergency.


    But now, she had to lie to Jayson.


    Although she couldn''tpletely trust Sarah, that woman knew the secret about Wesley. It was


    obvious that Georgia still didn''t know it.


    It was enough to prove that this woman was not standing by Georgia''s side, which made Sierra feel a


    little proud.


    Georgia had inherited such arge heritage of the SY group, but she didn''t even know how many


    children she had given birth to. Georgia''s son still took her as his mother. As soon as she imagined


    Georgia''s expression when she knew the truth in the future, Sierra couldn''t help grinning.


    Anyway, she won this round.


    "It''s still early. Robert''s funeral will be held soon. Why do you call me all of a sudden? Is there any


    turmoil in the Simpson family?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jayson''s voice was still a little hoarse. It seemed that he had just been woken up by the phone call.


    "There is nothing serious in the Simpson family. Anyway, Ivan hasn''te back. Alex Simpson, who


    has been fighting against Robert, can''t make any trouble now, let alone others. I just want to ask where


    you are. We have to meet as soon as possible. Ivan maye back soon, and Georgia definitely won''t


    let us easily inherit and sell off Robert''s heritage. We have to find a way to finish this matter. Then leave


    here as soon as possible."


    "I''ve already found the buyer. As long as you sign thewyer''s document, you can inherit the heritage


    property and shares of the Simpson family are all high-quality assets. There are many people who want


    to buy it. The buyer has prepared the money. We have made a deal. You just need to inherit the


    heritage legally. I''m living in a ce in D City now. You know that Sarah and Travis have been looking


    for me. I can''t show up. After I find a safe ce, I''ll call you."


    It seemed that Jayson also knew that the two of them needed to meet.


    Sierra nodded. She didn''t say anything else and hung up the phone.


    Jayson had always been a cunning man. Back then, she and Jayson had set up Robert and made


    Robert trust her. Almost all the ns were made by Jayson. She had to be very vignt against him


    and take every step carefully.


    It was already half past six after the phone call. Outside the window, it was already morning.


    After washing her face and getting dressed, Sierra put on gaunt makeup and a ck coat.


    When she walked out of the door, Sierra saw the busy servants.


    Maisie had alsoe to Robert''s vi. Although she was still not in good condition, as Robert''s mother,


    no matter what, the Simpson family insisted on taking her to the funeral.


    Sierra didn''t argue about this matter. Instead, she said she would take care of her mother-inw.


    As for Wesley, he had been crying these days. Sierra could only try her best tofort him. She had to


    show her sadness. The atmosphere in the Simpson family was extremely depressing.


    "Madam, breakfast is ready."


    A servant came to Sierra and said gently. Sierra nodded.


    "Where is the young master? Is he still sleeping?"


    "We knocked on his room, but he didn''t answer us. Madam, maybe you should go to see him."


    "I know. I''ll take him downstairs for breakfast. Remember to take good care of the olddy for


    breakfast. She will go to the funeral with us. Take good care of her and don''t let her starve."


    After saying that, Sierra stood up and walked to Wesley''s room.


    "Rat-a-tat."


    Sierra knocked at the door, but no one answered. Sierra said gently outside of the room.


    "Wesley, I''m your mom. Open the door. Don''t make me worry."


    The room was quiet for a while before the door was finally opened. A little boy with red, swollen, and


    haggard eyes was standing in front of the door. He stretched out his hands to hug Sierra and then


    began to cry.

 Chapter 329 The Funeral

    Chapter 329 The Funeral


    Sierra had to carry Wesley into the room patiently.


    "Don''t cry. Today we are going to say goodbye to your dad. Dad has always hoped Wesley to be happy.


    Wesley, be strong and be like a man, okay?"


    "No... no..."


    Wesley cried out.


    "I want dad! Mom, you must have made a mistake. Dad is so great. How could he die in a car


    ident? I don''t believe it! I want dad back. He didn''t die. He won''t leave me alone! This is a prank,


    isn''t it?"


    "That''s enough, Wesley. Your father has passed away. It''s not the time for you to be so naughty. You


    are your father''s only son and the only heir of your father. Many people wille to the funeralter.


    Do you want to shame your father? You should let everyone know that even if your father leaves, you


    can still lead the Simpson family. You can''t be naughty."


    Sierra said these words coldly. Wesley felt that what his mother said seemed to be reasonable, but he


    still couldn''t ignore his father''s leaving.


    Wesley really wanted his father back. He missed his father so much. He wanted to y football with


    him again. He loved his father so much. he wanted to do a lot of things with his father. How could his


    father leave him just like this?


    In the past few days, Wesley didn''t go to school. He was immersed in sorrow. Except for Sierra''s


    persuasion, no one could make him recover a little. Wesley didn''t want to talk to anyone else.


    "Mom, why are you so calm? I''m so sad about my father''s death, but I''ve never seen you cry."


    Wesley asked with some resentment. Since he knew from his father that the woman in front of him was


    not his biological mother, Wesley had been watching Sierra.


    He had always been sensitive. Wesley could sense the subtle difference.


    However, after getting along with Sierra for such a long time, Wesley still relied on her. Sierra had


    always asked him to be strong. Since his father passed away, every time he cried, she would only ask


    him to cheer up and stop being immersed in sadness. He knew that his mother was right, but he just


    felt that something was wrong.


    It shouldn''t be like this. If his father really left this world, his mother should be sad like him, not like this.


    She had shown no sadness at all.


    Wesley felt sorry for his father. He didn''t think his mother cared about his father so much.


    His father once said that the worst result was that his mother had always been hostile to his family.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Perhaps, his mother had stolen him from his biological mother.


    "Wesley, I was too impulsive just now. But it is your father''s funeral today. We can''t let othersugh at


    us, right? Now your dad is no longer protecting us. All people outside want to bully us. Only when you


    and I cheer up can we protect ourselves. Your father also hopes that we can protect ourselves, right?"


    Wesley had to nod. He couldn''t figure out what his mother had said wrong.


    However, there was suspicion in his mind, so he was naturally suspicious of his mother''s words and


    actions.


    But in the end, Wesley thought of what his father had reminded him.


    ''Never be too impulsive in front of your foster mother and Never express too much of your emotions,


    unless your foster mother wanted to do something harmful to you.''


    Otherwise, he should listen to his foster mother obediently.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m just too sad. It is Dad''s funeral. I won''t shame him. I''m gonna wash my face and


    brush my teeth first. I''lle downstairs to have breakfast with youter. You can wait for me


    downstairs."


    Sierra breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, she had been tired of ying a good mother for a long


    time.


    After the funeral, she would sell off the property immediately. As for Wesley, she would not let the child


    live in this world anymore.


    On the other side, Georgia and Annie woke up early in the morning.


    Georgia woke up earlier than everyone else. She went to the vegetable market outside to buy green


    onion and coriander, and then came back to cook noodles.


    She felt that there were too many things in her mind. If she thought about them carefully, Georgia felt


    that her head was going to explode. She didn''t want herself to be in such a bad mood, so Georgia got


    up early in the morning to buy ingredients and prepared to cook.


    Only when she was in the kitchen could Georgia keep calm.


    When she finished cutting the green onion and coriander, Elsie and Wilson also woke up. Not long


    after, Annie also woke up. Georgia cooked noodles for each of them.


    But before that, Georgia called Vanessa. It was already seven o''clock in the morning.


    "I heard from Elsie that Alfred is also here. He also brought your son here. Come to my house now. I''m


    making breakfast. Come to have noodles with us. I also want to see Sam."


    Vanessa nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. I will take him there."


    After hanging up the phone, Vanessa walked into the bathroom and said to Alfred.


    "Hurry up. Get yourself ready. Let''s go to Georgia''s house for breakfast."


    Georgia cooked noodles for everyone. She had a bad appetite, so she only had a small bowl of


    noodles.


    After that, Georgia held Sam in a daze.


    Not long after Annie was born, Georgia had asked Vanessa to bring Annie up. In fact, she had never


    brought up a child.


    Georgia always liked children. Sam was so cute. When he woke up, he always smiled at Georgia.


    Children like him were always pleasing wherever he went. Georgia finally felt better.


    After breakfast, Alfred came over and took the child.


    "I don''t have a close rtionship with Robert. His family didn''t invite me to the funeral, so Vanessa and


    I won''t attend it. We''ll be with Sam in the vi. If you need any help, just call me."


    Alfred said this. It was clear that he wanted to take Vanessa away, but Georgia didn''t stop him.


    It was obvious that Vanessa was living happily now.


    The lie didn''t seem to lead to a bad result. Georgia and Elsie saw Alfred and Vanessa off.


    Their vi was not far away. Vanessa and Alfred were gonna take the child to rx in themunity.


    Georgia, on the other hand, drove to Robert''s funeral. Of course, Elsie, Wilson and Annie were also in


    the car.


    They would apany her to the funeral.


    Even though she thought Robert was alive, Georgia couldn''t bepletely sure that Robert would


    appear alive.


    Perhaps this funeral was really a farewell to Robert. Thinking of this possibility, Georgia felt sad and


    didn''t speak all the way.


    As for Annie, she was still crying yesterday.


    But she kept silent since she got up this morning.


    She ate silently and got in the car silently with Georgia. She knew that she was going to say goodbye


    to her father at his funeral.


    She knew it. At this moment, she was so sad that she didn''t even want to cry, as if she was immersed


    in pain, which made Georgia suffer.


    She wanted tofort her daughter, but she felt that it was useless.


    She could only hold her daughter to let her know that her mother was still there. She was not alone.


    Robert''s funeral was particrly grand. All well-known big shots in D City came to the funeral. There


    were all kinds of luxury cars outside. The people who attended the funeral were all dressed in ck,


    both men or women.


    Georgia was not in the mood to observe who came to attend the funeral.


    When the car arrived, she didn''t open the door immediately, but sat quietly in the car.


    Annie didn''t say anything, while Elsie also remained silent. Georgia didn''t know what she was


    hesitating about, but she just felt that she was even not brave enough to get out of the car.

 Chapter 330 Roberts Aunt

    Chapter 330 Robert''s Aunt


    She had been hoping that the car ident was fake and Robert could still be alive.


    However, when Georgia saw peopleing to the funeral and the serious expression on their faces,


    an uncontroble panic rose in her heart.


    Maybe she was the one who was ridiculous, or maybe Robert had already died in the car ident. She


    was just dreaming now.


    After a long time, Elsie finally spoke.


    "Georgia, you have to face it. Get out of the car. No matter whether his death is true or not, you should


    be brave to go in. Don''t be afraid. We will always be with you."


    Georgia felt sad. She gently kissed Annie''s forehead and sobbed.


    "Annie, do you want to go with mom to say goodbye to your dad?"


    "Mom, I''m not afraid. Dad is watching me in heaven. I won''t cry or be naughty in the future. I''ll be a


    good child. I don''t want dad to worry about me in heaven. Let''s go in together."


    Georgia nodded. With sadness, she got out of the car with Annie in her arms.


    When she walked into the crowd, people not far away looked at her, many of whom were surprised.


    These people turned to look at Sierra and Wesley who were standing at the door, and many of them


    were gossiping.


    The history among the three people, Georgia, Sierra and Robert, was well-known for everyone.


    The funeral attendants certainly knew the rtionship between these three people. Originally, they


    wanted to see what would happen next, but Robert suddenly had a car ident.


    Robert''s death was shocking to everyone.


    Robert was a talented man.


    After his father left the Simpson family, the Simpson family''s business had been somewhat stagnant.


    After Robert took over the Simpson family, he had led the Simpson family well, and he was also the


    most popr figure among young people.


    Many parents wanted Robert to be their son or have a smart son like Robert.


    However, it was just a dream. They could only envy Robert''s father.


    But now, Robert was dead. Maybe the talented genius always had a short life.


    Maybe he was too smart. Even God was jealous of his talent.


    As for Robert''s property, everyone knew that Robert had upied most of the property of the Simpson


    family.


    Now reporters had made all kinds of analysis, guessing how Robert''s property would be distributed.


    The coteral of the Simpson family had even made some small moves. The rich and powerful families


    in D City were all paying attention to this matter.


    They also wanted to know how Robert''s property would be distributed.


    But it was Robert''s funeral today, so the media didn''t dare toe here to ask such questions. The


    funeral attendants were also decent, and they wouldn''t talk about the gossip here.


    However, no one expected that Georgia would also attend the funeral.


    Of course, people''s impression of Georgia was moreplicated.


    Originally, they thought it was a Cindere story, but Robert and Georgia were separated, and Robert


    brought another woman back. Everyone felt pity that Cindere did not be a noble princess.


    However, Georgia soon took over the SY group. She had be richer than most of the people in D


    City, which made them jealous.


    Now, Georgia was here for the funeral. People all paid attention to Georgia. They wanted to see what


    would happen between Georgia and Sierra.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Georgia took Annie''s hand and came to Sierra.


    Today, Elsie and Wilson yed the role of her secretaries, standing beside her, while Sierra was


    receiving guests as the host.


    At this moment, almost everyone around looked at the two people, Georgia and Sierra.


    "Miss Lane, thank you for attending Robert''s funeral."


    The first one to speak was Sierra. She looked polite and gentle, as if she didn''t mind Georgia''s past


    identity at all. She looked dignified and generous.


    Georgia wanted to mock this woman. She was the one who got the marriage certificate with Robert.


    Sierra was standing here and receiving guests as Robert''s wife, which was extremely ridiculous.


    However, it urred to Georgia that Robert had said he would pretend to marry Sierra. Perhaps these


    two people had already got a fake marriage certificate, and Sierra must think that she had really


    married Robert. So, Georgia swallowed back what she wanted to say.


    "Miss Moon, it''s Robert''s funeral today. I don''t want to make trouble with you here. But we should do


    something that suits our identities. I hope you can remember this."


    After saying that, Georgia took Annie inside.


    After sitting in the guest seat, Annie said to her mother.


    "Mommy, when you were talking to that aunt just now, Wesley has been looking at me all the time. His


    eyes were even redder and more swollen than mine. He must have cried more than me these days. He


    had been looking at me and you all the time. I don''t know if he wanted to say something to us... When


    we were at school, Wesley often came to talk to me, as if he wanted to be close to me. He said he


    would treat me as his sister. I am older than him, so I ignored him. But know, I think he should be as


    sad as me."


    Annie didn''t like Wesley before, but now she even cared about him. Georgia thought that might be


    because they had the same feelings now.


    The two lost their father together. Robert was the beloved father of the two.


    Annie must know Wesley''s mood, so she cared about him.


    "Annie, do you want to talk to Wesley?"


    Georgia asked directly, but Annie hesitated.


    "Mommy, I don''t know. I just don''t want him to cry so sadly. I''m also crying all these days. If dad were


    still alive, I would not fight with him for dad anymore. I just want dad to be alive. Even if he loves


    Wesley more, I just want him toe back."


    Children''s hearts were always so pure. Even if there were all kinds of jealousy and quarrels, their


    nature was very simple.


    "I know. I''ll take you to talk to Wesleyter, okay?"


    Annie finally smiled.


    "Thank you, Mommy."


    The funeral was being held, and the guests wereing in one after another. Everything was dull, and


    no people were talking loudly andughing in the mourning hall.


    All the people were watching Georgia and Sierra, but the two of them just said a few words and then


    separated. There was nothing interesting.


    The funeral was about toe to an end, and they would go to the cemetery to say goodbye to Robert


    Suddenly, a sharp voice of a middle-aged woman sounded.


    "Sierra Moon, you and Robert are just engaged. You are not married yet. Why do you stand here as a


    family member to receive guests? Before you marry him, you are nothing in the Simpson family. Get


    out of here with your son. You''re just a wh*re with a burden. You''re not qualified to be one of the


    Simpson family!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Georgia looked in the direction of the voice and saw Robert''s aunt, Dora Simpson.


    Dora was the illegitimate daughter of Robert''s grandfather.


    When Robert''s grandfather distributed the property, Dora only inherited a small part of it. She didn''t


    have much contact with the Simpson family. Dora also lived abroad for a long time and seldom went


    home these years.


    It was not surprising that she showed up at Robert''s funeral.


    But no one had expected that Robert''s aunt, Dora, would be the first to make trouble at Robert''s


    funeral.


    Georgia just wanted to watch this good show, and observe the expressions of the people attending the


    funeral to see if they were suspicious.


    However, Dora suddenly turned to Georgia and said.


    "And you, Georgia Lane. You are just an ex-girlfriend that Robert has abandoned. Not long ago, you


    even took away my brother''s heritage. Now you evene to Robert''s funeral. How shameless you


    are!"

 Chapter 331 Reconciled Siblings

    Chapter 331 Reconciled Siblings


    Everyone was looking at Georgia.


    Everyone realized Dora Simpson was only an illegitimate child and knew that her words held no weight.


    However, they would take any chance they could for the gossip.


    By the way, Dora mentioned inheritance, which was simply the beginning of the family inheritance


    battle.


    Apart from the nosy people, those who were attending the funeral were very concerned about who


    would run the Simpson family¡¯s business in the future? Who would inherit the estate?


    These were all rted to the continuation of the cooperation with all those partners in the long run.


    This was also rted to how other families would deal with the members of the Simpson family in the


    future. Everyone wanted to know who would inherit the core property, to know who they should avoid


    offending.


    ¡°Auntie, Robert and I have got married, we got our marriage certificate, and we just haven''t held the


    wedding yet. I''m sorry, Robert didn''t tell you about the good news in time.¡±


    Sierra suddenly spoke in front of everyone, and hundreds of people in the funeral began to whisper.


    As everyone thought that Robert and Sierra had not officially held their wedding, so there would be a


    long tug of war for Robert¡¯s property distribution.


    Of course, if Robert had his will, this matter would not be troublesome.


    It was just that something happened to Robert at a young age, and he might not necessarily leave a


    will.


    What''s more, so far, the Simpson family had not said anything about his will at all.


    On the contrary, after Robert left, all of his subordinates and assistants were following Sierra''s orders,


    and Sierra was in charge as if she was the central figure of the entire Simpson family.


    Everyone was thinking, what would Sierra do in the future?


    Everyone guessed that Sierra and Robert were not officially married, and there was no legal protection


    of their rights. Being just a fianc¨¦e, approved by Robert¡¯s family and friends, was not enough for her to


    inherit much of their estates and properties.


    But right now, Sierra publicly admitted in front of everyone that she and Robert had actually been


    officially married, which meant that she was a legitimate spouse of his and the first heir.


    Everyone was in shock. The people whose expressions changed the most were those from the


    Simpson family.


    They thought that Sierra would just show up at the funeral and that was it. Once the distribution of the


    inheritance began, they would find a way to remove his fianc¨¦e out of the Simpson family.


    Nobody expected Sierra would announce that she and Robert officially got married and had their


    certificate, and people from the Simpson family all looked surprised.


    Sierra nced at the audience, and subconsciously stared at Georgia for several times.


    She was expecting an ufortable and painful look on this woman''s face, but Georgia remained very


    calm, so calm that Sierra couldn''t help but panic a little.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You said you married Robert. Where is the marriage certificate?¡±


    Dora didn''t want to believe this fact. Instead, she asked with a sneer.


    ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t say things without a proof. I certainly have the marriage certificate in my hand, but it''s


    Robert¡¯s funeral. Today we are here to pray for him to rest in peace. It¡¯s not suitable for quarreling now.


    I don¡¯t want Robert¡¯s funeral to be a joke. Auntie, if you keep shouting like this again, I can only


    ask the security to take you out.¡±


    Sierra¡¯s words sounded threatening, and she didn¡¯t appear to be sympathetic, looking very detached


    and disengaged. She just seemed to be a pain in the neck.


    Everyone murmured inside their mind. They had assumed Sierra was a weak beauty, but she seemed


    pretty difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Okay, this is the mourning hall, so I would keep my silence. Anyway, God will see the unfairness. I''d


    like to see who the liar is.¡±


    After Dora finished her sentences, she nced at Georgia again, and then returned to her position and


    sat down.


    Then, the circumstance hadpletely changed after Sierra gave her warning and her dozens of


    bodyguards came in to maintain the order of the hall. There was no one single person in the funeral


    who dared to make any trouble.


    Everything was carried out in ordance with the schedule. Georgia was looking forward to it at the


    beginning but gradually she could only feel desperate.


    On the way to here, she had been expecting that Robert would show up in the mourning hall.


    Imagining he told everyone that he was still alive, and the funeral was just an artful deception.


    However, the funeral was almost over, but he still did not appear to be alive.


    Elsie noticed Georgia was looking a lot paler as the time went by, so she took Georgia''s hand and


    ¡°Robert never recovered his memory. I believe that woman, Sierra, tricked him to marry her. Don''t feel


    sad about this matter.¡±


    Elsie thought that Georgia would feel ufortable in the mourning hall because Sierra announced


    she and Robert got married. Georgia would definitely not be able to bear this kind of thing.


    ¡°Elsie, it¡¯s not because of that. There is one thing I can''t say for now. I want to wait and see how many


    people will stand up and speak up.¡±


    Georgia and Robert¡¯s marriage certificate was well-kept in her safe, and Georgia didn¡¯t believe


    whatever Sierra said.


    Either Sierra was bluffing now, or Sierra had made a fake marriage certificate, or Robert deceived


    Sierra and made a fake marriage certificate.


    Anyway, Georgia believed that she was the one and only one who married Robert.


    ¡°Georgia, don¡¯t force it. If that happens to me, I will feel ufortable. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be


    fine in front of me. They will go to the cemeteryter. Maybe, you don¡¯t go? Looking at Sierra''s behavior


    right now, she would do anything to whoever gets in her way. There¡¯s nothing else we can do if her


    bodyguards are around. Let¡¯s go home and take a good rest.¡±


    Georgia didn''t give too much exnation. She understood it was not the best time to speak up the truth


    about her marriage certificate with Robert.


    For a long time, she had doubts about this woman, Sierra, but now God has given her this golden


    opportunity.


    When Robert¡¯s death was confirmed, she wanted to see what Sierra would do.


    ¡°I''m fine, but no matter what happened, I have to stand by his side for thisst trip.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, Elsie did not continue to persuade her.


    After the memorial service in the mourning hall was over, Georgia drove to the cemetery with others in


    a car.


    There wasn¡¯t much for them to do for the cemetery, so everyone stood quietly in front of the cemetery


    and bid farewell to the dead.


    Georgia took Annie''s hand. It was freezing outside, the cold breeze blew across everyone''s faces, and


    the wind seemed to have a trace of bleakness.


    A few momentster, Sierra turned around and made her speech.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to everyone foring to my husband¡¯s funeral today. Today is a sad day. Now we


    have gone through thest trip, and you don¡¯t need to stay here anymore. I want to stay alone for a


    while. I want to speak to Robert alone.¡±


    Since Sierra said something like that, everyone started leaving.


    Others left one after another. Jason, Jasper, Selena, Riley all walked towards Georgia, as if they


    wanted to talk to her.


    Hours ago, everyone was sitting in silence, and no one spoke.


    ¡°Let''s find another ce to talkter, Annie wants to talk to Wesley, and I will take her to see Wesley.¡±


    Everyone nodded and sat in lounge room downstairs to rest.


    As Sierra did not leave, Wesley obviously waited for his mother toe down to the lounge room.


    Seeing Georgia holding Annie''s hand over, Wesley was a little surprised.


    ¡°Annie said, she wants to talk to you alone, can you talk to Annie for a while? Annie has been crying so


    much these days.¡±


    Wesley had never seen Annie¡¯s such amiable look. She usually ignored him. Looking at Annie¡¯s


    swollen eyes, Wesley suddenly felt his heart sore, he sobbed a little then nodded.


    In the next second, Wesley stretched out his hand, and then took Annie''s hand.


    The two children held each other''s hands and looked very close.


    Georgia and the bodyguard who protected Wesley backed away a few steps, allowing the two children


    to have a good chat.


    Wesley was other woman¡¯s kid. Georgia should be jealous, and shouldn''t like Wesley talking to Annie.


    But she didn¡¯t know why, whenever she saw Wesley, Georgia felt heart-warming. She liked this little


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    child.


    The grievances of adults should not be implicated on the children ¨C Georgia found a reason for herself.


    In fact, she didn''t even realize that she liked Wesley a little.


    ¡°Dad said, I should call your sister, Annie. Daddy can''t see that the two of us made up, I am so sad...¡±


    Wesley said this while crying. The two children still held each other''s hands, Annie turned around and


    hugged Wesley.


    ¡°Hug me, maybe it will make you feel better. Daddy now sees us so close and sees us getting along


    like real brother and sister. Maybe daddy wille back because of it? Maybe we should listen to


    daddy more? Did we do something wrong at the beginning? No. It was me. I did something wrong. I


    kept ignoring you. Maybe daddy was sad about this and nevere back anymore.¡±


    Annie said dejectedly.


    ¡°Annie, why do you think so? Daddy wouldn¡¯t me us. He loves us the most. Daddy is a nice person.


    Even if we do something wrong, daddy will never me us. But now I only I want to hug daddy, I want


    to talk to daddy, why can''t I do this anymore? Why did daddy leave us...¡±


    Wesley was crying with tears in his eyes. He somehow looked like a little kitten, Annie kissed Wesley


    on the cheek.


    ¡°From now on, I am your big sister. I will protect my younger brother. Anytime Wesley feel sad, Wesley


    will tell me about it. We will protect each other from now on, and we will be sister and brother and care


    about each other, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wesley nodded vigorously, as the babbling of the two kids went on.


    A few momentster, Georgia saw Sierra walking towards this side from a distance.

 Chapter 332 Farewell Again, Selena

    Chapter 332 Farewell Again, Selena


    Georgia walked towards Wesley and Annie.


    ¡°Wesley, your mother ising over soon, I am bringing Annie home, and you guys will chat again


    whenever there is a chance.¡±


    Wesley waved his hand reluctantly. Annie didn''t cry but let her mother Georgia carry her away.


    Afterwards, Georgia put Annie in the car.


    Elsie had already discussed with Jason and Jasper, and they decided to discuss inside her vi.


    It was not suitable for gatherings outside at this moment.


    As for Riley Price, Georgia didn¡¯t want him to intervene in this matter.


    This man had been paying attention to the interaction between her and Robert, Georgia still didn¡¯t know


    what his true intention was.


    There was something she didn''t want to say in front of Riley, and Riley wasn''t too bothered with it. To


    her surprise, heforted her before the separation.


    ¡°I am sorry for your loss.¡±


    Sierra and Wesley entered the car and went to the vi. The bodyguards told Sierra, Wesley and Annie


    talked for quite a bit, which made Sierra unhappy, and even her face and tone turned gloomy slightly.


    ¡°Why is Wesley talking to Annie, she is that evil woman¡¯s daughter who tried to steal daddy away from


    mommy, and Wesley wants to be friends with Annie, Wesley forgot about them trying to steal daddy


    away?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you are all grown-ups. You all don¡¯t seem to understand us, but Annie is the same age as I am.


    She understands me. My fear and my emotions. Mom, you don''t understand me at all¡­¡±


    Wesley sounded angry, and that made Sierra felt helpless.


    She thought that she and Wesley were getting distant, but now it seemed like he was just being self-


    willed child.


    ¡°Then do you guys talk about her mother?¡±


    Sierra asked tentatively.


    ¡°Why should we talk about her mother? Although she saved my life, but since she has been trying to


    steal daddy away from us, I don''t care about her!¡±


    Wesley''s tone turned passive-aggressive, which made Sierra very satisfied.


    ¡®Georgia, you are so unlikeable, even your son also hates you now, you are such a failure...¡¯


    Having her own thoughts in mind, Sierra looked at Wesley with gentle eyes.


    ¡°Wesley, mommy knows that you are tired, so take a good rest when we get home. If you don¡¯t want to


    go to school these days, mommy will help you get some days off. Don''t worry. All I hope is you to be


    safe and healthy. If things happen to you like your daddy, mommy really wouldn¡¯t have the courage to


    live anymore.¡±


    Wesley stretched out his hands and hugged Sierra. In fact, he didn''t believe what his foster mother just


    said, but he didn''t want to let her know about his feelings. Wesley subconsciously reached out his hand


    and hugged his mother tightly.


    Before the car arrived at their home, Sierra got a call.


    She looked at the numbers, and her expression changed immediately. She then realized the car was


    still moving. There was Wesley besides her, and Robert¡¯s secretary on the front seat. Sierra decided to


    cancel the call and responded with a message.


    ¡°It''s inconvenient for me to answer the phone now. Send me a text message if it is important.¡±


    This message was not sent long ago, and Jayson Mathis immediately sent a message back.


    ¡°Download the picture and open it. It is the time and ce I have set. If you can get a chance to go out


    in the evening, I will see you nearby.¡±


    Meeting him tonight?


    Sierra pondered, since she didn''t know the reason behind this, and she was a bit terrified.


    Jayson Mathis knew her secret, so did Sarah Duran.


    Even if she betrayed Jayson, she didn''t know if Jayson had any other trump cards.


    Sierra kept pondering, and her face turned dull.


    At first, people only thought that she was just having a bad mood, because, after all, this day was the


    day of Robert¡¯s funeral.


    Sierra was sure that Jayson and Sarah sent someone to spy on her. Sarah was also a major threat.


    The best way was to let Sarah sent Jayson away, if not just to remove this nail in her eye.


    If Jayson managed to escape, he would drag her down with him, and then revealed all her secrets.


    Some deep thoughts Sierra had, she finally forwarded the address and time Jayson sent over to Sarah,


    so that Sarah could start making preparation.


    For herself, when she met him in the evening, she had her own n.


    Their rtionship might break up at any time, and she wouldn''t trust anyone blindly.


    Inside the Hond family¡¯s vi, after Selena came back from the funeral, she didn¡¯t follow Jasper to the


    vi where Georgia lived. Instead, she drove back home alone.


    Elliot saw Selenaing back alone, and she asked curiously.


    ¡°Where is Jasper? Why didn''t youe back together?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Jasper and Jason will be back soon.¡±


    Elliot''s face looked pale, and she was having a cold for a few days.


    Otherwise, she would attend the funeral of Robert this day. After all, she took care of him since he was


    a child.


    The sudden death of Robert shocked a lot of people, and Elliot was also surprised.


    Because of this incident, she didn¡¯t immediately force Selena to leave with Dan. Dan had an operation


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    and it was very sessful.


    Just before that, Dan was sessfully discharged from the hospital.


    During this period of time, Selena and she hadn¡¯t contacted each other, and no one mentioned what


    happened that day.


    The original n was that after the operation was sessfully finished, Elliot would soon send Selena


    and her kid abroad.


    It''s just that something happened to Robert so suddenly, and Elliot thought that she shouldn¡¯t let his


    son feel sad at this time.


    His son and Robert were good friends. He might feel worse if she asked Selena to be gone after what


    happened. That¡¯s why they were still there even today.


    ¡°I bought the flight ticket, now is the best time for you to leave, Selena, get Dan and leave. Your son


    looks even more like Jasper as the time goes by. When he grows up, someone will figure out the truth.


    I don¡¯t want anyone to talk behind our backs. I don¡¯t want you to ruin Jasper''s life.¡±


    Selena''s eyes turned red all at once, and she didn¡¯t have a choice to refuse.


    In order to save Dan, she agreed to leave if Dan could be alright.


    ¡°Mom, I am leaving. From now on, please take care of yourself. I feel grateful to be your daughter.


    Actually, I am very happy. I will take care of Dan for the rest of my life.¡±


    Even before she finished speaking, her tears had already fallen.


    Wiping away the tears, Selena stood up immediately, and then walked towards Dan''s room.


    After that, Selena carried Dan and left.


    Elliot watched her daughter, who she took care since she was a baby, leaving the vi with her


    grandson, and she said nothing.


    She has already arranged everything for them ¨C taxi, flight, and amodation.


    Elliot thought again about her n to see if there were anything she still needed to do, but at the


    moment Selena really left her home, Elliot got a heartache, feeling the pain uncontrobly.


    It was a bitter pill to swallow. It was a tough decision.


    Even if it turned out that they were not blood-rted, but still they were brother and sister who grew up


    together. If this secret got exposed, there would be a scandal about them everywhere.


    Elliot keptforting herself, saying that she didn''t do anything wrong.


    In case Jasper knew the truth, perhaps Jasper would remember everything about his childhood, and it


    would be an absolute nightmare.


    Elliot didn¡¯t want it to happen.


    In Georgia''s vi, everyone was there.


    Jason and Jasper were sitting on the sofa. Elsie and Wilson were sitting in front of them. Their


    partners, Vanessa and Alfred, were standing not far away soothing their crying child, and Sam just


    woke up and had been crying since then.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t get in contact with Ivan?¡±


    Georgia asked with concern.

 Chapter 333 Marriage Certificate Revealed

    Chapter 333 Marriage Certificate Revealed


    So far, Ivan didn¡¯t contact any of them.


    Robert just passed away, and everyone was worried that something would happen to Ivan.


    ¡°ording to the records from the boarder, he should be abroad now, most likely in the United States,


    but I have been inquiring about his whereabouts there for a long time, and I still don¡¯t know where he is.


    Also, we don¡¯t know if anyone else is behind the ident of Robert. What if that person nned


    something on Ivan? We really can do nothing to protect him.¡±


    Jasper answered Georgia''s question.


    ¡°Tomorrow, everyone from the Simpson family wille to their vi. Now that Robert has passed


    away, those people will definitely fight for the inheritance. Jasper and I don¡¯t know whether Robert has


    made a will or what might happen tomorrow. Without Ivan, we couldn''t find out all the details. Sierra


    and the Simpson family would definitely not allow us to enter.¡±


    Jason exined his worry, and he didn''t want Robert''s legacy to fall into Sierra''s hands.


    His gut told him the woman had other intentions the first time he saw her.


    ¡°Still can''t find anything suspicious about the car ident?¡±


    Georgia was most concerned about this issue. Obviously, Jason and Jasper did not believe that this


    was a simple ident.


    ¡°It looks sophisticated and well-nned. There is no surveince around the location of the ident.


    No evidence or suspect is found.¡±


    After Jason sighed, everyone remained silent.


    Not knowing how long it took, Jasper continued to ask.


    ¡°Is everything Sierra said today true? If she and Robert got a marriage certificate together, she will be


    the first heir without a will. No matter what the other people in the Simpson family do, Sierra will be able


    to inherit most of the legacy.¡±


    After Jasper finished speaking, he nced at Georgia cautiously, fearing that Georgia would be upset


    about this incident.


    They didn''t expect that Robert would secretly obtain a certificate with Sierra in private. The


    announcement of this kind of thing was too depressing.


    Before, they could easily persuade Georgia to believe in Robert while waiting for Robert to recover his


    memory.


    But Robert was currently a dead man, and the two of them didn''t know what else to say.


    The only thing they could do was to let Robert''s inheritance be distributed ording to Robert''s


    testament, instead of being frantically scrambled by those people and letting the entire Simpson Family


    fall apart.


    Seeing these two people worried like having ants in their pants, Georgia felt that this matter could no


    longer be kept as a secret.


    Tomorrow, the Simpson family would discuss how to distribute the inheritance. She won¡¯t ever drag this


    on forever.


    After the distribution was settled, even if she took out the marriage certificate, it might not help at all


    anymore.


    ¡°Don''t worry about tomorrow.¡±


    Georgia spoke to those people in front of him.


    ¡°Sierra certainly did not marry Robert, even if she has a marriage certificate in her hand, I am sure it is


    forged.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Jasper asked iprehensibly, and Elsie and Wilson also looked at Georgia curiously.


    ¡°Wait for me here, I''ll go and get something.¡±


    Georgia stood up and walked towards the bedroom on the second floor.


    The few people in the living room looked at each other, and everyone looked confused.


    ¡°Elsie, is there something important Georgia didn''t tell us, or she has some important documents in her


    hand? You have been by her side all the time, do you know what it is?¡±


    Elsie looked at Jason ¨C he sounded like a retarded.


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t read her mind or be with her for 24 hours. I don''t know what she is going to show us


    now. But since Georgia said that, let¡¯s be a little more confident because I think she knows what she is


    doing.¡±


    Vanessa and Alfred finally soothed Sam, and the two put Sam on the cradle.


    Then the two people sat on the sofa on the other side.


    ¡°Where did Georgia go? Why did she leave after talking to you for a while?¡±


    Vanessa asked curiously. She had been soothing her son just now, but she didn¡¯t notice Georgia left.


    ¡°She went upstairs to get something.¡±


    Elsie answered.


    Alfred''s hand rested on Vanessa''s shoulder. He was only an acquaintance of Jason and Jasper, but


    after all, Vanessa cared about Georgia, so he greeted them politely.


    ¡°Things about Robert, if you all need my help, just let me know.¡±


    The Chow family''s power is mainly in G City, with only a few businesses and connections in D City.


    Alfred was just being polite.


    Elsie was embarrassed, and she spoke directly to Alfred.


    ¡°You don''t need to help with anything, as long as you let my sister stay in D City for a little longer.


    Georgia will definitely need someone as apany during this time. Take your time before you return


    to G City, Georgia will appreciate it so much.¡±


    Elsie knew very well that Alfred didn''t want her sister to stay in D City at all. When her sister went out,


    Alfred could not wait to be by her side or he would just be so worried. Elsie said this deliberately, and


    Alfred''s expression changed a bit.


    Before he had really said anything, Vanessa had already agreed.


    ¡°Of course I will stay with Georgia. After her emotion stabilizes, I will take Sam back to G City. If Alfred


    has anything to do, he will go back first. Elsie, don¡¯t worry about me. I will stay here for a little longer.¡±


    After Vanessa replied, Elsie couldn''t helpughing. She looked at Alfred''s ugly look, and she felt very


    proud.


    As long as she remembered the past, she wanted to provoke Alfred in embarrassment.


    It was just that her sister cared about this man now, and she could only make Alfred feel ufortable


    from time to time.


    After a while, Georgia finally came downstairs. She put the marriage certificate in a folder, and


    everyone only saw a red object in the folder.


    Georgia sat on the sofa and took out the marriage certificate inside, and Elsie, who was sitting next to


    her, started screaming already.


    ¡°This is a marriage certificate, right? Georgia, who are you married to?¡±


    ¡°Just open it up and see.¡±


    Georgia smiled and said, and Elsie opened the marriage certificate.


    In the clear picture, Robert and Georgia were snuggling together, full of joy.


    Look at the wedding date again, wasn''t that not too long ago?


    There were two copies of the marriage certificate. Georgia handed the other copy to Jason and Jasper.


    After observing this marriage certificate, a bunch of people fell silent.


    ¡°When did you two get back together?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason asked with great interest. He had been worried about them for a while and only today did he find


    out they had secretly got themselves a marriage certificate. Jason suddenly felt that having all the


    emotions was a waste of time.


    And he was worried about the distribution of Robert¡¯s inheritance. As a result, Georgia had a marriage


    certificate a long time ago. No matter what Sierra did this day, when this marriage certificate was


    exposed to the public, Sierra¡¯s story would be a joke.


    ¡°This marriage certificate is not fake, is it? You threatened Robert to get the marriage certificate with


    him?¡±


    Jasper asked such a weird question, Georgia hadn''t answered yet, Elsie had already started to defend


    her.


    ¡°Can you say something nice? Now that we have this marriage certificate as proof, we can let Sierra


    take the shot tomorrow, and she won¡¯t get things her way anymore. When you two take a look at this


    marriage certificate, you all looked different. Is it not something to be happy about?¡±


    Jasper and Jason looked at each other helplessly, which of course was something to be happy about.


    It''s just that the two have been worried about the matter for so long, and it turned out the two people


    got back together a long time ago. Both of them thought they were making a useless effort, which was


    a waste of time and energy.


    ¡°Before I went to the United States, I met Robert. The two of us went to S City to get ourselves a


    marriage certificate. Robert told me at the time that he had done a paternity test with Annie not long


    ago, and it showed that he was not her father. I thought Robert would continue to misunderstand me.


    But he did not. Instead, he told me that he knew that the paternity test must have been faked.


    Someone didn¡¯t want us to make up. He also told me that he knew Sierra lied and he wanted to test


    Sierra.¡±


    ¡°But before that, he took me out to get a marriage certificate. He told me that he had an important thing


    to do. I knew he wanted to test Sierra, so this time Robert had a car ident. In fact, I doubt it. The car


    ident could be an act. Maybe Robert was not dead. He must have been observing Sierra in the


    dark. Therefore, I did not show the marriage certificate between Robert and me at today¡¯s funeral. I


    want to see what will happen tomorrow. When the family distributes the property, how will Sierra and


    the rest of the Simpson family react? However, what I am most worried about now is Ivan. Why is there


    no news about Ivan? Only when he is there can we know what will happen in the Simpson family. To


    know what exactly Sierra will do?¡±


    Not many people in this world could resist the hundred billion worth legacy Robert had left behind.

 Chapter 334 Sierra’s True Colours

    Chapter 334 Sierra¡¯s True Colours


    ¡°Do you think Robert had nned this car ident for a show?¡±


    Jasper asked with doubt, although he also hoped so.


    However, he had sent someone to investigate the scene of the ident and all the details inside out.


    So far, no clues or traces had been found.


    Everyone knew that Georgia had a deep affection for Robert, and she might just refuse to believe that


    Robert had been killed in a car ident.


    This kind of spection could give people false hope, but the people sitting here were afraid. If the car


    ident was real, they were all worried that Georgia would not be able to ept the reality, then this


    was not a hope, but a delusion and Georgia might fall into even more uncontroble despair.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry about me, I know what you all are thinking about.¡±


    Georgia looked at the worried expressions of everyone, and she spoke slowly.


    ¡°I''m just having a leap of faith, but if it turns out Robert was actually dead, I won''t indulge in this fantasy,


    I will take care of Annie on my own, and then work harder to cheer up, but for now, isn''t this all a


    possibility? After all? There was a fire at the scene of the car ident, and the face of the corpse was


    also destroyed, we don¡¯t know yet before his DNA is verified. This kind of thing can be faked, and


    Robert also told me that he would do one thing to test the woman. The top priority is that we must find


    Ivan, And then keep tracking on Sierra''s every move.¡±


    ¡°Actually, based on what I know about Ivan, it was rare to not able to contact him. You know that he


    performs operations on some powerful people all over the world. He has a very widework of


    contacts. Most people don''t want to offend him, and there are many people who would stand up and


    protect him. Nobody would risk their chances, especially when timees to them requiring urgent


    surgeries from a skilled doctor like him. Could it be that Ivan and Robert disappeared together?¡±


    Jason suddenly made a wild guess.


    He was obviously more willing to believe Georgia''s spection, and he didn''t believe that Robert really


    died in a car ident.


    People like them might be kidnapped or hunted down at any time, so the security was very strict on


    weekdays, afraid of unexpected idents.


    Robert rarely encountered such things before, and he was very cautious in this regard.


    Using fake death to perform an experiment to reveal someone¡¯s true colours, that was not a bad idea


    anyway.


    ¡°If your guess is valid, when is he going toe back? Also, what is he going to do?¡±


    Elsie asked next to her.


    ¡°Tomorrow, the members of Simpson¡¯s family will definitely quarrel over the inheritance, won¡¯t you be


    able to see the true colours of those people? Everyone in thepany will stand up for their own


    teams. At that moment, we could easily know who is loyal, who has rebelled, who is indecisive, right


    away.¡±


    Jaspermented, smiling with some irony in his tone.


    The assets of the Simpson family were managed by Robert''s father in the past few years. Of course,


    this was done on the basis of the assets earned by Robert''s grandfather.


    Since then, the Simpson family had always been the top giant.


    However, Robert''s father rebelliously left the Simpson family when he was young, but the Simpson


    family''s business was still very stable in those years. It did not grow, yet it did not shrink.


    After Robert inherited the Simpson family, the Simpson family has developed rapidly in recent years. It


    can be said that all the properties of the Simpson family had been doubled and expanded by his father


    and him.


    The other partners of the Simpson family were not qualified to fight for inheritance at all.


    That was to say, Robert had been kind towards these rtives of his family over the years, and had


    been giving them a share of dividends every year.


    Very few of these people were genuinely grieving after Robert¡¯s ident, most of them were trying


    their best to grab the lion¡¯s share of Simpson''s family.


    ¡°So you mean, Robert was faking his death just to see if those people are the back-stabber, but I think,


    what kind of people are they actually? It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find out, Georgia said, Robert has


    already started his n. Perhaps, Sierra is the main target for Robert, to see her true colours?¡±


    ¡°It''s very likely.¡±


    Georgia answered Elsie''s question.


    ¡°But, what if we all guessed it wrong?¡±


    Elsie was willing to believe that Robert directed and acted in the car ident, this way everyone


    shouldn¡¯t be suffering from the grief.


    If Robert was still alive, Annie still had her father, Georgia will also be delighted. She might not like


    Robert that much, but she still hoped that this person was still alive, but these are just spections.


    In fact, the higher possibility was that Robert did really passed away in a car ident. Right now,


    everyone was just having a leap of faith.


    ¡°Tomorrow, other people in the Simpson family wille to fight for the inheritance. So far, the


    secretary of the Simpson family has not revealed that there is a will. I will not expose this marriage


    certificate tomorrow. First, I want to observe these people. Just let them be, and whether Robert would


    ¡°Should we control the media? Now, these people have fabricated a lot of rumours. Once they start


    scrambling for the inheritance, the price of the shares will fluctuate greatly. If they can have the help of


    the media, this will be a never-ending nightmare.¡±


    Wilson suddenly stated out his worry, and Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°The media is unavoidable, and thoseizens will definitely notice the headline about the quarrel of


    the Simpson family and be there to watch the show. It would be their problem to stop the chaos, not


    ours. As for us, the marriage certificate is in my hand. There is nothing to be afraid of. No matter what,


    we still have to do our best to find Ivan. If he purposely avoided contact with us, this is of course the


    best result. I am afraid that someone wants to hurt Ivan.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, everyone nodded.


    So far, there were no new clues, only one step at a time.


    Tomorrow is the big day, let''s see how the Simpson family would fight for inheritance.


    After a few people had spoken for so long, it was already afternoon.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t in a good mood to cook, so the group ordered takeaways for dinner.


    After dinner, Jason and Jasper yed with Annie for a while, and they left after that.


    Jasper returned home.


    Dan has been discharged from the hospital, and Jasper''s favourite thing to do was hugging Dan after a


    long day of work.


    After he walked into the living room, Jasper asked the servants.


    ¡°Where is Dan? Where is he right now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Selena went out with him, and she hasn''te back yet.¡±


    Jasper felt a little strange when he heard what the servant said.


    It hadn''t been long since Dan recover from his operation. It was cold outside, and it''s not a good idea to


    take the kid out.


    ¡°Do you know where did they go?¡±


    Jasper asked the servant again.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Selena was in a hurry. She took the baby and got a taxi outside. She didn''t even ask the


    driver to drive her. We don''t know where Miss Selena went.¡±


    Hearing the servant''s description, Jasper knew something was wrong.


    He knew his little sister, and he loved Dan very much. So he was worried Dan might get sick.


    A child staying outside in this weather might easily get sick.


    Moreover, his sister had been chatting with him these few days, and she didn''t mention anything about


    bringing Dan to somewhere. Jasper had an uneasy feeling.


    Jasper immediately took out his phone and made a call to his sister, but no one answered. He made a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    few more calls, but still no one answered.


    ¡°Where is my mother? Is she home?¡±


    ¡°Sir, Madam is reading in the study room.¡±


    As soon as the servant finished her sentence, he hurried to the study room on the second floor.


    After knocking on the door, apparently, Elliot was lying on the soft couch in the study room, while she


    was reading a book.


    ¡°Mom, do you know where my sister went? I heard from the servant that she went out with Dan. It was


    a bad and cold weather outside and I don''t know what she was thinking. Besides, I called her. No one


    answered, Selena didn''t tell you why she was going out? I was a little worried whether something had


    happened to her.¡±


    Elliot looked at her son, and she asked suspiciously.


    ¡°When Selena went out, she told me that she would take Dan for a walk in the nearby park. You know,


    it''s not healthy to stay in the house for too long every single day. Dan will be happier when he meets


    other children outside. It''s been a long time, well, Selena hasn''te back. It is indeed kind of


    strange.¡±


    Elliot showed a worried look to her son. Obviously, she couldn''t let her son know that she had forced


    Selena to leave. She even pretended she didn¡¯t know where Selena had gone.


    Jasper''s face sank as expected. He thought of thest time his sister ran away from home. This time


    the situation seemed to be the same asst time, and she left again out of the blue.


    But Jasper didn''t understand the reason why his sister left thest time. In fact, it was because her


    sister was afraid to be forced to get abortion, so she escaped quietly.


    But this time, both their mother and him had epted Dan, and Dan had finally recovered to good


    health. Everything was moving in the right direction. Their parents also love Dan very much, and the


    family has epted the child. Why did his sister still want to leave? What went wrong?


    Jasper frowned and finally spoke to his mother.


    ¡°I have to find my sister, mom, you have some good rest at home, I think Selena has done something


    stupid again this time, but you don''t need to worry about it, I will take care of it.¡±


    After Jasper finished speaking, he turned around and prepared to walk outside the study room.


    But after only a few steps, Jasper fainted and fell onto the ground.


    Right at this time, it happened to be seven o''clock in the evening.


    Sierra finally found an opportunity to go out.


    The excuse she made was that she left something important in the apartment she previously lived, so


    she wanted to go out to get it back.


    Members of the Simpson family were all following her orders, and very few of them doubted her words.


    To show she had nothing to hide, Sierra generously took two bodyguards out with her.


    She pretended to go to the apartment where she used to live. After picking up an inconsequential item


    and before she was about to return to the Robert¡¯s vi with the car, Sierra told the driver to stop.


    ¡°There is a bakery nearby. Their cakes are quite delicious. They have Wesley¡¯s favorite vors. I am


    going to buy some cakes. Could you please find a ce to park now?¡±


    To buy a cake in the bakery, Sierra asked the bodyguards to wait outside, and she walked into the


    bakery alone.


    There are several tables around this bakery where people could take a break and have some snack.


    Sierra pretended to choose a few small cakes, a mousse cake, and a matcha cake. After paying for


    them, she found a ce to sit down.


    It was almost the time she and Jayson agreed. Sierra did not call, but sent a message.


    ¡°I''ve arrived, how about you?¡±

 Chapter 335 Unconcious Jasper

    Chapter 335 Unconcious Jasper


    Jayson immediately replied to a message.


    ¡°Don''t worry, there are many watching my moves. I wille back after confirming there is no danger.¡±


    Jayson was as cautious as always, and he did not have 100% trust in Sierra.


    Even if Sierra would not betray him, those who had always wanted his life might have found out that he


    had returned to D City, it was not a bad thing to stay vignt at any time.


    Sierra held her hand tightly, and she ate the cake with a calmplexion.


    After taking a few bites, Sierra tied up her hair, and she tied herself a ponytail.


    Then, she continued to eat the cake, calm as ever.


    After sitting for more than ten minutes, Sierra received this text message.


    ¡°It''s dangerous, I''ll make an appointment next time.¡±


    Looking at this message, Sierra calmly forwarded the message to Sarah.


    ¡°He seems to have noticed yours. He has always been insidious and sensitive. It is likely that he cannot


    be lured out today.¡±


    After Sierra sent the text message, she left the bakery with the cakes, and then got in the car, asked


    the driver to drive back home.


    As for Sarah, she sat in her car with a poker face, and the person sitting next to her was her secretary.


    ¡°n failed, everyone retreats. You were all exposed. Go home first.¡±


    Sarah''s expression was a little gloomy, she had been dealing with Jayson for so long.


    Sarah knew how cunning this person was. Finally, he was almost in their trap, but Jayson actually


    noticed that the danger had surrounded him, and the chance to catch him next time would be a lot


    slimmer.


    She was wondering if Sierra was doing tricks in it, Sarah''s expression was even more gloomy.


    Sierra couldn''t do things 100% ording to her instructions. This woman must have her own tiny


    thoughts. She couldn''t put all hope on Sierra. She had to think of a new way to dig Jayson out from the


    rabbit hole.


    Likewise, she still in doubt. When Sierra sessfully inherited the legacy, Jayson would still hide in the


    dark, watching Sierra to take the money and leave.


    As for Sierra, after returning to the vi, she brought the cake to Wesley.


    Wesley was somewhat happy and Sierra enjoyed the cake with Wesley for a while. After Wesley fell


    asleep, she calmly returned to the bedroom to take a bath and sleep.


    No one can read Sierra''s mind, but only she knew herself that she was overjoyed.


    The danger was deliberately revealed by her.


    If Sarah catches Jayson that day, who could know whether Sarah would reveal all her secrets the next


    day, and if Jayson found out that she brought Sarah''s men, Jayson would make her life like hell.


    Revealing all her secrets to the public.


    The best solution was to dy their actions on both sides.


    Sarah was unable to catch Jayson, and Jayson would just leave sensing the dangerous information


    she revealed.


    They once made a deal to use secret code, if two people agreed to meet.


    Sierra draped her hair, which signaled that there was no danger on her side, or at least she didn''t


    notice the danger.


    Sierra tied her hair with a ponytail halfway, it meant danger, and Jayson would need to leave.


    She finally made a decision. She couldn''t trust the people on both sides. But she could only drag it until


    she inherited the legacypletely and sessfully.


    As soon as the property was transferred to her name, who cared what Sarah would say at that time


    anymore? She could just sell her properties and escaped. The longer the time she dragged them on,


    the better.


    Sierra went to sleep with a good mood.


    In the dream, she dreamed that she had inherited all the legacy of Robert, and she sold all of them,


    and the funds in the ount instantly increased to several billions.


    And she lived in a superrge luxury vi. Georgia knelt under her and confessed her mistakes. All


    those who looked down on her and offended her before, all became her servants.


    In the dream, Sierra smiled maliciously.


    Inside the Hond household.


    Elliot was terrified because of Jasper turned unconscious, and she rushed over.


    But Jasper was lying on the ground with a pale face. At that moment, Elliot''s heart nearly stopped


    beating, and she hurriedly called the servant and butler for help.


    When the ambnce came for Jasper, he was still unconscious, but his face looked even paler. Elliot


    was extremely frightened.


    The emergency doctors and nurses kept asking about Jasper''s situation. Elliot didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She only knew that her son fainted on the ground inexplicably, and she knew nothing about what


    happened before the fainting except that Selena had disappeared.


    ¡®Does my son really care about Selena?¡¯


    Elliot asked herself, she felt bitter.


    Maybe she made a mistake? Just because he found out Selena went missing, that made her son feel


    that bad?


    Elliot kept reflecting on what she was doing. She decided to call Selena, but Selena did not answer the


    call. Elliot asked her secretary, only to find out that Selena was on the ne with Dan and couldn¡¯t


    contact them.


    Just after they arrived at the hospital, Bailey was also there.


    The couple stood worryingly outside the door of the surgical emergency room and waited until Jasper


    was safe and was pushed out.


    Elliot and Bailey breathed a sigh of relief, but what the doctor said next made the couple''s heart sink.


    ¡°ording to our preliminary examination, Mr. Hond''s kidney may have some problems, but the


    specific reasons need to be further examined.¡±


    Jason soon learned that Jasper was sent to the hospital, so he hurried to the hospital to visit him.


    Georgia also learned about Jasper''s hospitalization the following day from Jason. He called Georgia in


    the morning.


    ¡°Since he is sick and hospitalized now, just don''t worry about Robert''s affairs from now on. Anyway, he


    is mainly observing the actions of members in the Simpson family. There is nothing to worry about. Let


    Jasper rest well, I will take care of it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After he listened to what Georgia said, Jason agreed on the phone.


    ¡°He hasn''t woken up yet, but don''t worry, I will look after him.¡±


    ¡°Did the doctor say why he was like that?¡±


    So far, Jason has not revealed the reason why Jasper fainted, and Georgia couldn''t help but ask.


    ¡°He just did a full-body examination. The doctor''s initial examination says that there is a problem with


    the kidneys, but they still need to wait for the result for more details, and it wille out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I see. I hope it is not too serious and hope he will be fine.¡±


    After Georgia said this, Jason asked again.


    ¡°What are you going to do today? You definitely can''t get into the Simpson family¡¯s house. We can only


    find someone else to do the eavesdropping job. Don''t worry, Ivan''s parents have just returned home


    today. I have contacted them in the morning. They will let us know the details.¡±


    Ivan''s parents were traveling in Africa, and they encountered a local attack not long ago. Ivan''s father


    was in aa in the hospital for a few days.


    In addition, they couldn¡¯t attend Robert¡¯s funeral due to Ivan¡¯s father¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Don''t worry about me. I won''t do anything impulsive. My n is to wait patiently at home for the result


    of Sierra''s fighting over the legacy against those people. Anyway, Ivan''s parents were also back.


    Though I can¡¯t be there, then I can still know a few odds and ends.¡±


    Georgia was not in a hurry at all, she only hoped that Sierra will show her two-faced side quickly.


    After hanging up the phone on both sides, Jason walked towards Jasper''s mother.


    ¡°Auntie Elliot, you don''t need to worry. Jasper should wake up soon. He has always been strong, so


    you don''t need to worry too much about him getting a slight illness asionally.¡±


    Jason had not been back since he came to the hospitalst night. Elliot was his aunt. Jason found that


    Jasper''s mother was restless all night and looked worried.


    Jasper''s father, Bailey, had already returned to thepany to get some work done, and Jason


    couldn''t help butfort her.


    Elliot smiled faintly, but her heart had been pounding hard.


    She couldn''t tell him what she had been so worried about, so she could barely smile.


    Jason felt bad seeing his aunt being like this, so he tried to change the topic.


    ¡°By the way, why didn''t Selenae to the hospital? Wasn¡¯t she home a while ago?¡±

 Chapter 336 Fighting for the estate

    Chapter 336 Fighting for the estate


    Jasper told Jason that Dan¡¯s surgery was a sess.


    From yesterday until now, Selena hadn¡¯te to the hospital, which Jason didn¡¯t think made any


    sense.


    Jason didn¡¯t know that Selena hade back with her son until he returned from abroad.


    By then, Dan was preparing for the surgery. Jason also visited him a few times.


    He knew all of Selena¡¯s secrets.


    Jason was clear that Jasper was still sick in the hospital. As far as he knew about Selena, she wouldn¡¯t


    just sit and watch without doing anything.


    A whole night had passed, but Selena didn¡¯te to the hospital. Jason became quite curious.


    Of course, he would never know that Elliot had already known the truth, and nor would he know that on


    that night, Elliot and Selena called him.


    As soon as Jason asked the question, Elliot¡¯s face turned pale.


    She couldn¡¯t lie to him that Selena was at home right now. If she did it, when Jasper woke up and


    talked to Jason, her lie would be exposed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what was on Selena¡¯s mind --st night, she suddenly left with Dan. I¡¯ve checked the


    entry and exit records. Selena went abroad. I also don¡¯t know what happened. It happened so


    suddenly... If it weren¡¯t that Jasper fainted, I would go find Selena back.¡±


    In an instant, Jason thought that Selena was afraid the truth would be disclosed, so she immediately


    took her son away after the surgery seeded.


    He immediately stopped this subject.


    He wondered if Selena was in a dilemma.


    ¡°It must be difficult for her to take care of her son alone. She shoulde back.¡±


    Elliot nodded in agreement. Then they fell into the silence.


    Right then, it was nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Family members from the branches of the Simpson


    family gradually went to Robert¡¯s vi.


    Thewyer had already counted all the assets of the Simpson family in the past few days.


    A lot of reporters were waiting outside the vi of the Simpson family, taking pictures nearby. Then they


    had live broadcasts online to watch who would enter the vi. Those attendees must discuss the estate


    distributionter.


    For such kind of gossip about an influential family,izens were quite interested naturally.


    ¡°How lucky Sierra Moon is! Words have it that she dered that Robert Simpson and she had already


    got married at the funeral. I guess probably she would inherit most of the estate. She¡¯ll be a


    billionaire instantly. I envy her so much!¡±


    ¡°Georgia Lane is so pitiful. She has almost married into the Simpson family, but Robert Simpson died


    before that. Another woman managed to take advantage. Georgia Lane just simply missed tens of


    millions.¡±


    ¡°Idiots, although Georgia Lane has missed tens of millions, she has inherited SY Group. SY Group is


    one of the richestpanies globally. Probably she got hundreds of billions of assets. I don¡¯t think she


    would envy Sierra Moon!¡±


    ¡°No matter Georgia Lane or Sierra Moon, they are both rich. I must worship those two women. They


    are going to be really wealthy. Probably my sry could increase after I worship them...¡±


    All theizens were discussing the gossip enthusiastically.


    However, Sierra didn¡¯t feel quite rxed right now. She was sitting in the living room, calmly receiving


    the family members of the Simpson family.


    All of them were close or regr rtives of the Simpson family. After some of them arrived, the


    housekeeper came over and whispered in Sierra¡¯s ear, and thetter¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    Something had happened to Maisie. She was now smashing things in her bedroom crazily. Her room


    was in a mess now.


    Sierra rushed towards Maisie¡¯s house.


    She asked anxiously, ¡°What on earth is going on? Mrs. Simpson has been quite emotionally stable


    recently. She¡¯s taking medicines as usual. Why suddenly did she lose control?¡±


    ¡°Missus, we don¡¯t know the reason either. Mrs. Simpson was pretty normal when waking up this


    morning. However, after having breakfast, she suddenly said she had a migraine. Then she started


    smashing things like a lunatic. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Sierra¡¯s face was darkened. She didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence.


    When she arrived at Robert¡¯s mother¡¯s house, she saw Maisie¡¯s hands were full of wounds. Her head


    was bleeding as well. Sierra suddenly looked quite pale.


    ¡°Hurry up and call the family doctor. Mrs. Simpson needs to see a doctor now. Please also give her an


    injection of sedative. We can¡¯t let her go on like this!¡±


    While Sierra was giving orders, she heard a lot of footsteps rushing over. She turned around, only to


    find that other rtives of the Simpson family followed her to rush here.


    Marcel was in the lead. He was Ivan¡¯s father, Robert¡¯s uncle.


    Beside Marcel was his wife, Joanna. A gray-haired old man was following them. He was Paul Simpson,


    Marcel¡¯s uncle.


    Some other people were following them as well, but Sierra couldn¡¯t recall their names.


    Of course, Dora, who made the trouble to her yesterday, was also one of them.


    ¡°Look, Marcel. I know Sierra won¡¯t treat Maisie properly. Look at the blood on her. I wonder if Maisie


    has been abused by Sierra. If Maisie has to stay with this woman in the future, who knows what vicious


    things this woman would do?¡± Dora suddenly said angrily.


    A man also stood out to echo her, ¡°I agree with Dora. Sierra was taken back by Roberts all of a sudden


    and Robert had lost his memories back then. Who knows if this woman had deceived him? We can¡¯t let


    Maisie continue staying here.¡±


    Sierra thought hard and find this man was one of Robert¡¯s uncles far away from the Simpson family by


    blood. His name was Kenny Simpson, not a capable man. He lived on some stock dividend.


    Right then, Kenny and Dora echoed each other, ming her for abusing Maisie purposely.


    They spoke as if they wanted to take Maisie away instead of letting Sierra take care of her.


    Sierra thought for a moment and sneered inwardly.


    It turned out those people wanted to take advantage of Maisie.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that they would target Maisie, so she had to admit that she was too careless.


    After all, she was Robert¡¯s wife now. With the marriage certificate, she would be the legal first heir.


    In this case, she would own most of the estate. Even if they would file awsuit against her, the fact


    wouldn¡¯t be changed.


    Now those people targeted Robert¡¯s mother because Maisie had a lot of assets in her name. Right


    now, she got a mental disease, so she must have a guardian to take care of her assets.


    It turned out those people aimed for that. They ndered her for abusing Maisie. Then they could have


    a representative to be Maisie¡¯s guardian and take care of her assets. What a wonderful idea!


    ¡°Mom has been alright. All the servants and maids in this house know how I¡¯m taking care of Mom.


    Besides, the surveince system covers Mom¡¯s house. If you suspect that I¡¯ve abused Mom, you can


    check the surveince video. Uncle Marcel, you are the closest rtive to Robert. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make


    a lot of final decisions for the Simpson family in the future. Please give me a fair answer.¡±


    Marcel looked at Sierra, Kenny, and Dora worriedly.


    It was the first time for him to meet Sierra today. In the past, he was traveling around the world with his


    wife.


    Evenst time, when Robert almost held the wedding with Sierra, he didn¡¯te back to attend it with


    his wife.


    If it weren¡¯t that Robert had passed away, he wouldn¡¯t havee back.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Besides, he had lost contact with Ivan, so Marcel and Joanna decided toe back to meet their son.


    When his father passed away quite a long time ago, the estate that belonged to him had already been


    distributed clearly.


    Neither Marcel nor Joanna had any interest in Robert¡¯s estate.


    The couple wasn¡¯t fools. They could tell that these people were all fighting for the estate now.


    ¡°Kenny, Dora, and Sierra, why are you still fighting at this time? Now the most important is Maisie¡¯s


    health. Ask the family doctor what has happened after hees over. Then we can discuss where


    Maisie will stay in the future. If you can¡¯t achieve an agreement, how about you let Joanna and me take


    care of Maisie?¡±


    As soon as others heard his words, their expressions changed.


    No one would dare to object if Marcel and Joanna wanted to take care of Maisie.


    They had certain identities, and Marcel was Robert¡¯s biological uncle. No one could win against him.

 Chapter 337 Estate Distribution

    Chapter 337 Estate Distribution


    ¡°Marcel, calm down. We¡¯re worried about Maisie¡¯s health. Sierra suddenly appeared from nowhere.


    Roberts had disappeared for one year before that. She came back with Robert and swept him off his


    feet. Not only had they secretly registered for marriage, but this woman also abuses Maisie in private.


    How could this kind of woman deserve to be the daughter-inw of the Simpson family?¡± Kenny


    immediately med Sierra. The only connection between them was that his grandfather was Robert¡¯s


    great-grandfather. Right now, Kenny was quite far away from Robert when it came to bloodline. He


    could only live on a small number of stock dividends.


    This time, taking the chance that Roberts had passed away, Kenny and Dora figured out a n to


    target Maisie. Anyway, Maisie had a lot of assets.


    Although they were greedy, they also knew that they didn¡¯t have any right to inherit the most estate of


    the Simpson family. Anyway, as long as they could get even just some benefits, they would be


    satisfied.


    ¡°Exactly! Marcel, look at Maisie now. Can you truly rest assured to let Sierra Moon take care of Maisie?


    I suggest letting all family branches supervise her and take care of her together. No matter which family


    would take care of Maisie alone, I don¡¯t think others wouldn¡¯t rest assured.¡±


    That was n B from Dora and Kenny.


    If each of their families could participate in supervising and taking care of Maisie, they believed that


    Maisie¡¯s assets could be divided among the families, and the stock dividends belonging to Maisie could


    also be divided to them as they would supervise her.


    Sierra inwardly sneered. How couldn¡¯t she read those people¡¯s minds?


    In fact, Sierra didn¡¯t care about Maisie¡¯s assets at all. She just wanted to get the assets that belonged


    to her and then she would sell them and escape.


    However, before getting the assets, she couldn¡¯t show to them that she didn¡¯t care about Maisie at all,


    and nor could she let those people snatch her guardianship.


    If she didn¡¯t care about Roberts¡¯s mother and she still wanted his estate, her reputation would be


    ¡°Aunt Dora, Uncle Kenny, I agree with your suggestion. If you don¡¯t believe me, each of your families


    could send a representative to supervise me. Also, Mom¡¯s room will be covered by the surveince.


    Can you rest assured now? It¡¯s just an ident today. I need the family doctor to check up on Mom as


    soon as possible. She¡¯s mentally unstable now. Please don¡¯t stand here. We can talk in another ce.¡±


    Much to their surprise, Sierra took a retreat, so Dora and Kenny exchanged a nce with each other


    and didn¡¯t continue troubling Sierra.


    It seemed that their n B could work. In that case, if all the families would supervise Maisie together,


    the dividend from Maisie¡¯s assets could be divided averagely as well.


    As others were thinking, Sierra cast a nce at Paul, who was the oldest and most respectful one in


    the Simpson family now.


    ¡°Grandpa Paul, Robert¡¯s mother is also mine. Of course, I¡¯ll try my best effort to take care of her. Since


    aunts and uncles don¡¯t trust me, I agree with them on supervising Mom together. Let¡¯s go to the living


    room and discuss the details. What do you think?¡±


    Paul from the Simpson family was almost ny-year-old. He nodded in agreement, turned away, and


    walked towards the living room with the help of his walking stick.


    Sierra breathed a sigh of relief. It wouldn¡¯t ruin her reputation if she gave up a tiny part of the estate.


    With just a piece of cake, those people would be satisfied, so she wouldn¡¯t mind it at all. She didn¡¯t


    want to lose the greater for the less.


    Marcel and Joanna walked in front of the crowd.


    Looking at each other, Joanna said worriedly, ¡°All other family members havee here. Why hasn¡¯t


    Ivane yet? We¡¯ve been calling him for such a long time, but he never answered the call. Would


    anything happen to Ivan?¡±


    Although the couple was worry-free, always traveling around the world, and asionally called their


    son, this was the very first time that they failed to contact Ivan for such a long time.


    Marcel and Joanna couldn¡¯t help but get panicked.


    ¡°After things are done today, let¡¯s go find Jason. Both Jason and Jasper are looking for Ivan as well. I


    wonder if they have any clue. The estate of our family has been clearly divided after my father passed


    away. Anyway, even Ivan hade back, he wouldn¡¯t fight with those people for Robert¡¯s estate. We


    came here for taking a look and avoiding others from fighting too fiercely. I don¡¯t think anyone of them


    would be afraid of Ivan. I just can¡¯t understand.¡±


    The couple walked to the living room. In the huge living room, all the rtives of the Simpson family sat


    down gradually.


    Of course, not all members of each family branch had attended. Only the representatives hade.


    There were more than a dozen of them in total.


    The oldest and most respectful man was Paul, who came here with his grandson.


    When Paul was young, he took care of Robert¡¯s grandfather. Hence, after Roberts had be the


    master of the family, he had been taking care of Paul and his family members in return.


    As long as anyone from his branch wanted to work in thepanies run by the Simpson family, Robert


    would employ and train them if they were capable.


    Paul¡¯s grandson, Randy, was the most capable man in his family branch now. Randy was taking care of


    the overseas businesses of the Simpson family in Europe. Since Robert passed away, Randy came


    back instantly to help with the aftermath.


    Robert¡¯s grandfather was the second son of his family. He also had another two younger brothers,


    Smith and Jenkins.


    However, both Smith and Jenkins had passed away long time ago. Only his offspring were left. Neither


    of the branches are close to Robert, but Robert¡¯s grandfather kept looking after them when he was


    alive.


    After all their fathers were his younger brothers. After Robert¡¯s grandfather passed away, the family


    members of Smith and Jenkins had a big fight with each other for the estate distribution, so they


    seldom contacted Robert in the past decades. Alex was Smith¡¯s son. Since Alex was doomed now,


    Smith¡¯s family members didn¡¯t keep in touch with Robert.


    Today, one of Smith¡¯s daughters and one of Alex¡¯s younger brothers hade over. They were quite


    sensible, watching the scene silently. They only lived on limited stock dividends all through the years,


    but they didn¡¯t want to fight for the estate today.


    Of course, it would be best if they could get some benefits. All other family members listened to the


    n B of Dora and Kenny just now. They also understood what their purposes was. Most of them had


    tacitly approved this n.


    As for the family of Jenkins, in which there were a lot of family members. In addition to Kenny, there


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    were another two daughters and two sons here. Hence, Roberts had two aunts and three uncles in


    Jenkins¡¯s family.


    However, except for Kenny, the loser who always failed in businesses, other family members of Jenkins


    were not businessmen or businesswomen.


    They were allwyers and professors. They were pretty good at studying and most of them had Ph.D.


    degrees. Several children of their younger generation were studying in the Ivy League universities of


    the USA. They seldom contact Robert usually, but they had rtionships with him.


    After they got to know Robert had passed away, all of them came back.


    Seeing that everyone had sat down, Sierra said to Paul, ¡°Grandpa Paul, now Robert¡¯s funeral has been


    name, I¡¯d like to discuss with you all about distributing his estate. I also don¡¯t hope you misunderstand


    that I want to get all his estate. Hence, I hope we could achieve a fair and reasonable n.¡±


    Upon hearing Sierra¡¯s high-sounding words, Dora sneered, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Kenny directly said, ¡°Yesterday in the mourning hall, you said Robert and you have registered for


    marriage. Now we are all here. Can you show us your marriage certificate?¡±


    Sierra smiled, turned around, and looked over at her assistant standing next to her.


    ¡°Please take out my marriage certificate. I¡¯ll show them.¡±


    The assistant opened the briefcase and pulled out a folder.


    Opening the folder, the assistant took out two red certificates. Sierra sent one of them to Paul, and the


    other to Marcel and Joanna.


    She was pretty clear -- Paul was the elder of all of the family members here. He had the final say. Also,


    Marcel was Robert¡¯s uncle. He also could influence the decision. Both men would determine how


    things would go further.


    After Paul and Marcel took a look at the marriage certificates, others also looked at them. Some family


    members looked annoyed, including Dora and Kenny.


    Of course, except for the two, when facing such a huge amount of estate, few people could keep calm.


    As Robert¡¯s wife, the legal first heir, Sierra would inherit most of the estate. Even an outsider would


    definitely envy her for it, let alone the family members.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to fake certificates nowadays. Could it be a fake one?¡±


    Dora snorted ironically. She could never know that her reluctant remark turned out to be true.


    ¡°Aunt Dora, I know you don¡¯t like me at all. However, when Robert and I got registered, we had a lot of


    witnesses, including Robert¡¯s secretary and driver. Also, you can send someone to look it up in the


    Municipal Bureau of Civil Affairs.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Dora curled her lips.


    ¡°All right. Since Robert hasn¡¯t left any will, please let thewyer exin how to distribute his estate,¡±


    suddenly Paul said.


    Sierra chuckled. She called over herwyer, Kent, who was sitting aside.


    ¡°Excuse me, Kent. Please exin to us how Robert¡¯s estate should be distributed.¡±


    Kent stood in front of them. He wore a pair of sses, in his forties. He had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Since Mr. Simpson did not make a will, ording to thew, the estate should be inherited by the first


    heir. Ms. Sierra Moon is Mr. Simpson¡¯s wife and she is naturally the first heir. Of course, Mr. Simpson


    has a mother and a son. ording to thew, Ms. Moon, Mr. Simpson¡¯s mother, and Ms. Moon¡¯s son,


    Wesley Simpson, are all the first heirs. The inheritance should be equally distributed to all of them.


    However, Mr. Simpson¡¯s mother is mentally unstable and Wesley Simpson is a minor now.


    Theoretically, we need to find a guardian to supervise the estate for Mr. Simpson¡¯s mother. As for


    Wesley Simpson, he can inherit the estate only after he reaches adulthood, so before that, Wesley¡¯s


    estate should also be supervised.¡±


    Then, Kent talked a bit more about Robert¡¯s estate. He handed a printed document to all of the people


    at the scene.


    ¡°This is the list of property of Mr. Simpson, including his stock shares, real estate, jewelry, paintings,


    antiques, and so on. All his assets are listed. The current market value of all assets under Mr.


    Simpson¡¯s name is about fifty billion dors.¡±


    After Kent finished speaking, Sierra said, ¡°As I mentioned just now, we all can supervise Robert¡¯s


    mother¡¯s future life and take care of her altogether. Hence, ording to thew, Mom should have


    more than half of the fifty million Dors. Wesley and I will take the other half. Since Wesley is still


    young, I¡¯ll help him take care of the estate. As for Mom¡¯s assets, all of us could supervise together.


    Robert also mentioned all members of the Simpson family are a union. Hence, the families of Grandpa


    Paul, Smith, Jenkins, and Uncle Marcel should inherit part of the estate as well. I¡¯m willing to share ten


    percent of the estate I inherit with Grandpa Paul, Smith, Jenkins, and Uncle Marcel.


    ¡°As for thepany operation, I¡¯m not good at it at all. Robert used to praise Randy a lot. Randy,


    would you like to inherit his position. I¡¯ll put the burden of Shaos Group on your shoulders.¡±

 Chapter 338 Return of Ivan

    Chapter 338 Return of Ivan


    Randy was a bit surprised. He never expected that Sierra would mention him and asked him to take


    over the Shaos Group.


    Although so many of them came over for the estate distribution, ording to thew, they could get a


    very limited part of it.


    The most important thing was that the Simpson family was huge. If they made a fuss, they could get


    benefits more or less.


    Hence, each family sent some representatives and wanted to see how much Sierra was willing to share


    with them.


    As a result, Sierra was way too generous, which surprised others a lot. Even Dora and Kenny, who


    always made troubles, fell into silence.


    Back then, when the branch families broke up with the Simpson family, they took small amounts of


    stock shares of Shaos Group because Robert was good at running thepany. In the past few years,


    they asked Robert to take care of their sharespletely.


    However, Robert had passed away. If those rtives gathered their shares together and sold them to


    others, it would be a threat to Sierra as well.


    Much to their surprise, Sierra was willing to share Robert¡¯s estate with each family branch.


    Grandpa Paul, who was always silent, finally smiled at Sierra.


    ¡°You are quite generous in the estate distribution. You¡¯ll be quite lucky in the future. Randy, make sure


    to run the business well in the future. You can¡¯t let others destroy the Simpson family¡¯s lifetime of hard


    work.¡±


    Randy nodded. He was still confused, wondering why he suddenly could take over such a big role.


    However, Marcel and Joanna refused directly.


    ¡°When my father passed away, Robert¡¯s father and I have divided his estate. Ms. Moon, please don¡¯t


    share your estate with us. Ivan will take care of us. Thank you, though,¡± said Marcel directly.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight for Robert¡¯s estate at all.


    He didn¡¯t like the feeling of inheriting his nephew¡¯s estate, which made him feel quite guilty.


    Besides, he didn¡¯tck money. Ivan could earn a lot of money every year and support them. Even they


    traveled around and spent money on luxury products, they couldn¡¯t use the money up.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll share the ten percent of my estate with Grandpa Paul, Smith, and Jenkins then. As for


    Mom¡¯s shares and assets, before Mom got recoveredpletely, all our families would supervise her


    together. The stock dividends will be shared equally among the families. Do you have any objections?¡±


    No one had the objection. In the end, the estate distribution, which was supposed to be a farce, ended


    quietly. All the family members fell into silence after Sierra¡¯s statements.


    They were way too satisfied. They were so happy that they even thought Sierra was silly.


    She was willing to give out so much money. Wasn¡¯t she a silly woman?


    However, all the estate couldn¡¯t be distributed to each of them immediately. Some of them were real


    estate, and some of them were all kinds of paintings and calligraphy as well as valuable antiques. How


    would those things and the real estate be divided?


    They would have a further discussionter. Thewyer needed to write the n. As for the shares, the


    They held a discussion until noon. The people all left the vi in satisfaction.


    None of them knew why Sierra was doing it and they misunderstood that it was because she deeply


    loved Robert. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to see the members of the Simpson family got into a fight and


    was willing to share her estate with others.


    However, only Sierra herself knew that she just wanted to get the money and make this matter settled


    as soon as possible.


    Then, she would sell her estate and escape.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the afternoon that day, someone exposed the estate distribution of the Simpson family online.


    All theizens praised how much Sierra loved Robert and that she had made a big sacrifice in this


    matter. She almost would give out one-fifth of Robert¡¯s estate, which was billions of dors.


    An ordinary person would enjoy his or her life with just a hundred million dors and be more superior


    to most people in this world.


    Theizens envied those rich families so much. While discussing, they also talked about Georgia.


    ¡°If it were Georgia Lane who would inherit Robert Simpson¡¯s estate, do you think she¡¯s also willing to


    share her estate with other family members?¡±


    ¡°I guess not. Since she has inherited SY Group, I never heard that she had done any charity. That was


    something that Robert Simpson was supposed to inherit as well, but she didn¡¯t share anything with


    Robert. I think this woman cherishes money more.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t require all people are saints. If I had inherited so much money, I wouldn¡¯t want to give any


    penny to others either.¡±


    Theizens had another round of discussion online.


    After Marcel and Joanna left Robert¡¯s vi, they directly asked Jason to meet in one of Marcel¡¯s vis in


    D City.


    ¡°Did you mean Sierra has shared the estate so fairly today?¡±


    Jason was surprised. Marcel nodded to confirm.


    ¡°She divided Robert¡¯s estate into two parts, one half for Robert¡¯s mom, and the other hand for Wesley


    and her. Theoretically speaking, Wesley and she should take two-thirds. Since she had such a


    distribution n, others who wanted to make it difficult for her couldn¡¯t object to it at all. Also, she


    promised to share one-tenth of her own estate with the families of Grandpa Paul, Smith, and Jenkins


    equally.


    ¡°Even Dora Simpson and Kenny, who wanted to make a farce, kept quiet at the end.


    ¡°Later, thewyer would draft a detailed agreement for all to sign. I guess that¡¯s the end of this matter.¡±


    As soon as Marcel finished speaking, Jason asked, ¡°Since she divided the estate in this way, others


    didn¡¯t have any objections, so they wouldn¡¯t need to file anywsuit, would they? Quickly, the Simpson


    family members could get whatever they want. What on earth does Sierra Moon want?¡±


    Marcel shook his head. Joanna walked over to serve them tea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put their matter aside. Jason, have Jasper and you got in touch with Ivan? I¡¯ve tried to call him


    several times, but he didn¡¯t answer the call. Do Jasper and you have any clue? By the way, how¡¯s


    Jasper doing? When will he leave the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Jasper is still in the hospital, Mrs. Simpson. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s serious. But I haven¡¯t got in touch with Ivan


    yet. In fact, I guess he doesn¡¯t contact us on purpose. As you know, he¡¯s so smart. He wouldn¡¯t be set


    up by any ordinary people. Besides, he has argework. No one will be willing to offend him or his


    backer.¡±


    Upon hearing Jason¡¯s words, Marcel asked curiously, ¡°If what you said is true, why would Ivan do it?


    He doesn¡¯t show up deliberately. What on earth is he waiting for?¡±


    Of course, Jason couldn¡¯t tell him about his guess that Robert might be still alive. After all, Marcel and


    Joanna were aged. He¡¯d better not tell them anything that he was uncertain about.


    When they were silent, there were a few knocks on the door of the vi.


    Joanna eximed in surprise, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s Ivan. He¡¯s back!¡±

 Chapter 339 The Real Will

    Chapter 339 The Real Will


    Jason turned around in surprise, only to find that it was truly Ivan who wasing in.


    With a smile, he looked wonderful.


    When Ivan entered the living room, Jason immediately asked, ¡°Ivan, where have you been recently?


    Why can¡¯t we get in touch with you at all? Was there someone who tried to stop you froming


    back?¡±


    Ivan hugged his mother and greeted his father.


    Then he sat on the sofa and answered, ¡°Of course, someone has tried to stop me froming back,


    but they didn¡¯t seed. I didn¡¯te back on purpose. I just want to see why they have tried to stop


    me. After Robert died, I guess someone might be afraid that I know something that could threaten


    them, so they wanted to let mee back after the estate distribution had been decided. However,


    they failed to catch me and I hid in a secret ce. I know those people have gone to Robert¡¯s vi for


    his estate distribution today. I guess it¡¯s the right time now, so I returned.¡±


    Ivan had a confident smile. He didn¡¯t take things that happened seriously at all. It seemed that he didn''t


    suffer.


    Jason asked, ¡°Do you know the decision made today?¡±


    Ivan shook his head. He turned to ask his father, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the final decision today? Did you get into


    a fight?¡±


    Marcel brief what he had said to Jason just now.


    After listening to him, Ivan smiled faintly.


    ¡°It seems Sierra Moon is so generous in the estate. However, no matter how generous she is, the


    estate doesn¡¯t belong to her at all.¡±


    Upon hearing it, both his parents asked in surprise, ¡°Why is that? Robert didn¡¯t leave any will. Sierra


    Moon is Robert¡¯s wife. Unless Sierra Moon wouldpletely give up the estate, why couldn¡¯t she


    inherit it?¡±


    ¡°I have my own reason, of course," said Ivan. Jason asked in surprise, ¡°Do you have Robert¡¯s will?¡±


    ¡°Not only that. I¡¯m also the executor of his will. It was set up one year ago.¡±


    Upon hearing what Ivan said, Jason cast a nce at him. Suddenly, he felt that probably Georgia¡¯s


    guess was right.


    Even if not, Robert was quite cautious, so he must have written a will. That was his style indeed.


    ¡°If you hade backter, others would immediately divide Robert¡¯s estate already. Fortunately,


    you¡¯vee back at this critical moment now. When do you n to expose this matter?¡± asked Jason.


    ¡°Will all of them go to Robert¡¯s vi again tomorrow? I¡¯ll show up then. I¡¯d like to see their expressions


    and theircent looks. At that moment, I¡¯ll show them Robert¡¯s will. I¡¯m sure those people must


    look quite dramatic.¡±


    After Ivan finished speaking, Marcel and Joanna exchanged a nce. They shook their heads


    helplessly.


    They both were persons with integrity and didn¡¯t want to involve in such kind of fight. However, they


    wouldn¡¯t stop what their son was going to do.


    Since Robert had a will, everything should be ording to his will.


    Jason immediately told Georgia that Ivan hade back.


    Georgia didn¡¯t go to work in the past few days. Since she was wealthy enough and her vi was big,


    she had already set up a smallb in the vi.


    Besides apanying Annie, Georgia did some simple experiments in theb, just like working from


    home.


    Since what happened to Robert was so sudden and a lot of things hadn¡¯t been confirmed, Georgia


    couldn¡¯t ept the fact, nor did she want to dream about something unreal and insisted on thinking


    that Robert must be still alive. She was afraid that she would go nuts in that way.


    Hence, Georgia directly immersed herself in the work. Ivan called her about the decision of the estate


    distribution today.


    Of course, he got to know it from Marcel. Ivan and Jason just passed her the message.


    Originally, Georgia had nned to destroy Sierra¡¯s n on the second day. After all, Georgia was


    Robert¡¯s legal wife.


    However, Ivan suddenly hade back. After discussing with Ivan, Georgia decided not to expose the


    fact that Robert and she had married for the time being.


    Ivan would expose Robert¡¯s will first, which was written a year ago. Georgia could guess that it had


    nothing to do with Sierra.


    In this case, they could see if the generous Sierra would ept the fact that she couldn¡¯t inherit even a


    penny of Robert¡¯s estate.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After all, Sierra wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss when generously inheriting twenty billion as she nned.


    Moreover, Sierra would share the estate with others, which meant to bribe others so that she could


    quickly inherit the estate. If she had been quite petty and wanted to take over all the estate, there must


    be awsuit against her soon. Then, in the end, none of them could share a penny.


    Ivan agreed with Georgia¡¯s n. They would wait and see what would happen tomorrow.


    Georgia didn¡¯t tell anyone else about her n.


    Not quite a lot of people knew that Ivan had returned.


    The matter that he had Robert¡¯s will was only known by Georgia, Jason, and his parents. Others had


    no idea about it. Georgia even didn¡¯t tell Elsie or Wilson.


    Sometimes, the fewer people knew about something the better. When the Simpsons were gathering


    again tomorrow, Ivan would see how surprised they would be.


    However, when Georgia was waiting for the result patiently at home, Aston called her from the US.


    ¡°Hello, Georgia. My aunt woke up again today. She sobered up for a few minutes, so I met her. She


    said she wants to see you and hopes you can go to the hospital in person. She has passed out again.


    The doctor isn¡¯t sure when exactly she would wake up again, but it wouldn¡¯t take too long this time. Do


    you have time to fly over? My aunt¡¯s condition is not very good. I hope you can stay here and wait for


    her to wake up. Probably in the following few days, my aunt willpletely sober up.¡±


    Georgia thought for a moment and immediately agreed.


    Faintly, she had an intuition that she must make this trip. Otherwise, she would regret it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll book the earliest air ticket to fly over. Probably I¡¯ll arrive tomorrow.¡±


    Aston thanked her.


    ¡°I know you must be quite busy back home now. Thank you for willing toe here. I¡¯ll wait for you.


    Send me your flight number after you¡¯ve booked it. I¡¯ll send my man to pick you up.¡±


    Georgia said OK. After hanging up the phone, she told Elsie and Wilson about this matter and booked


    the earliest flight that she could find.


    The flight would take off at eight o¡¯clock. She would probably arrive there at midnight.


    However, there were time differences. When Georgia arrived there, it would be the daytime in the US.


    Georgia flew to the US that evening.


    She arrived in the US the next morning. Due to the jetg, after she sat in the car that was sent to pick


    her up, she entered the hotel next to the hospital and fell asleep.


    On the other side, after the long night, the Simpsons went to Robert¡¯s vi again.


    They discussed with their family members about the decision made earlier after they went home.


    Everyone agreed with Sierra¡¯s estate distribution n. Thewyer would give them the details today.


    The shares would be divided equally. As for the real estate, antiques, paintings, and calligraphy, they


    would be divided ording to the family members¡¯ interests. Maisie needed to be taken care of, so


    they gave her a lot of real estates, antiques, paintings, and calligraphy.


    Wesley was still young, so his estate would contain the shares mainly.


    As for Sierra, she would mainly inherit Robert¡¯s cash and shares. Other family branches would also get


    small amounts of shares for each.


    After thewyer announced the n to all of the Simpsons on the scene, Sierra asked if any of them


    had any suggestions. There were a few knocks on the door. The housekeeper walked to Sierra.


    ¡°Excuse me, Missus. Mr. Ivan arrived.¡±


    Sierra¡¯s expression changed a bit. However, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she could only nod.


    ¡°Hurry up and let him in.¡±


    After a minute, Ivan showed up in front of them.


    Marcel and Joanna hade to the vi earlier. They didn¡¯te with Ivan together because Ivan


    wanted to see the final n from Sierra¡¯swyer.


    Right then, Ivan showed up stunningly. He took over the list from her father¡¯s hand and smiled


    charmingly at everyone.


    ¡°You can ignore your list and n now. I got Robert¡¯s will and I¡¯m the executor of his will as well. Let¡¯s


    have a new discussion about the estate distribution today.¡±

 Chapter 340 A Heavy Blow

    Chapter 340 A Heavy Blow


    Upon hearing Ivan¡¯s words, all people at the scene were startled.


    Particrly, Sierra gaped at Ivan. Her tightly clenched hands trembled.


    As far as Sierra knew about Robert, she had guessed that Robert probably would have written a will.


    Also, she had guessed that Ivan was the person who kept it.


    Hence, after discussing with Jayson, Sierra wanted to stop Ivan froming back after he had gone


    abroad for surgery.


    When the news of Robert¡¯s death had been spread, they would stop Ivan froming back


    immediately.


    For that purpose, Jayson and she had thought about a lot of methods and contacted a lot of people in


    theirworks, so that Ivan couldn¡¯te back at all.


    However, their n failed unexpectedly. Although they had used all kinds of means to stop Ivan from


    Back then, Sierra had been quite worried, afraid that Ivan would suddenly show up and make trouble.


    However, until Robert¡¯s funeral was over and the first meeting for the estate distribution ended


    yesterday, Ivan didn¡¯t show up.


    Sierra had thought that she almost could win. However, she had never expected that Ivan would show


    up at this moment.


    He showed up when everything would be decided and she could get the estate.


    Sierra didn¡¯t believe that the content of Robert would be the same result she had expected. She


    wanted to deny the will.


    However, Ivan was Robert¡¯s closest cousin. For the sake of his words and her public image as a good


    wife and kind mother, Sierra suppressed her impulse to question Ivan.


    She forced a smile, but she still looked quite annoyed.


    ¡°Ivan, you¡¯ve finallye back. Where have you been recently? Why couldn¡¯t we get in touch with you


    at all?¡± Sierra greeted Ivan with a smile after standing up.


    Ivan sat up indifferently,pletely ignoring her.


    Sierra looked more annoyed. Right then, the atmosphere in the living room was quite stagnant.


    Everyone felt a bit weird.


    It seemed that Ivan and Sierra were not close.


    ¡°Ivan, do you really have Robert¡¯s will?¡± Paul asked since he was the oldest family member on the


    scene and he had the final say.


    Others were all gazing at Ivan, wondering about the content in the will that Ivan had.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t suspect that Ivan was lying.


    They all knew his reputation. Ivan was a talented doctor. He didn¡¯tck money. Generally speaking, he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    wouldn¡¯t fight with them for Robert¡¯s estate.


    Others also envied him. It was quite reasonable that Robert asked him to be the executor of his will.


    The most important was what on earth was written in Robert¡¯s will.


    They wondered if they could get more than Sierra¡¯s distribution n. Ivan smiled at Paul.


    ¡°Grandpa Paul, I certainly have Robert¡¯s will. He wrote it in person. He¡¯s always cautious, so he has


    expected that there would be different idents in his life. That¡¯s why he has written the will so early.


    I¡¯m the appointed executor of his will. Of course, his will has been notarized as well. If any of you


    doesn¡¯t believe it, I can call the notaries toe over.¡±


    ¡°Since you have Robert¡¯s will and it was written by him in person, we are all here today, you should


    announce the content of his will. Then we¡¯ll rest assured.¡±


    Sierra¡¯s hands clenched tightly in nervousness. She was so afraid of this will.


    For some reason, she felt extremely uneasy. Her hunch told her that she would lose everything


    because of this will.


    However, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t act excitedly and use Ivan of faking the will. Hence,


    she could only try her best to keep calm and waiting for Ivan to announce the will.


    Other people from the Simpson family were nervous as well, especially Kenny and Dora. They both


    were quite curious about the will¡¯s content.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s will is quite simple. For the fixed assets such as jewelry, calligraphy, paintings, and antiques,


    Robert has left them to Aunt Maisie.


    ¡°As for the real estate in his name, he had different ns. This vi where we are now is for Georgia


    Lane. As for other real estate, one-third will belong to Aunt Maisie, and the rest will be inherited by


    Georgia Lane and her daughter together. Before her daughter reached adulthood, Georgia will manage


    them for her.¡±


    Upon hearing it, all people in the living room started whispering to each other. Dora was extremely


    angry.


    She asked, ¡°What does it have anything to do with Georgia Lane? Her daughter isn¡¯t one of our


    Simpson family. Why do they have the right to inherit the estate? Have you mistaken the will?¡±


    While she asked, Kenny also nodded to echo her.


    ¡°Ivan, Georgia Lane just almost married Robert, but an ident happenedter. They didn¡¯t get


    married. How could Robert let her inherit his estate? You must make it clear!¡±


    Sierra¡¯s face had turned palepletely. She guessed that she couldn¡¯t inherit as much as she


    nned ording to this will.


    However, Robert let Georgia inherit his estate, which made Sierra so reluctant.


    She could ept to inherit less estate, but she wouldn¡¯t allow Georgia topete with her. It was the


    same as stomping her dignity.


    Sierra felt that the Simpsons were gazing at her ironically. If she hadn¡¯t been suppressing her temper in


    the past few years, she had already hopped up and snapped to those people.


    However, no matter how good her temper was now, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Ivan, ¡°Ivan, this is


    Robert¡¯s estate, so he has the right to deal with it by himself. Guys, let¡¯s calm down. Let Ivan finish


    reading the will and then we can ask her to exin things about Georgia Lane.¡±


    Dora was quite reluctant. Kenny stopped her, hinting at her to calm down for the time being and let Ivan


    finish reading the will.


    Ivan smiled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s the distribution n for the antiques, gems, calligraphy, and


    paintings. Aunt Maisie would inherit most of them. Georgia Lane and her daughter will inherit the real


    estate. I¡¯ll give you a copy of this nter and you can see the details.


    ¡°Then ites to the stock shares and funds. All funds in Robert¡¯s name will be inherited and


    managed by Georgia Lane. As for the stock shares, Robert has divided them into three parts. One for


    Aunt Maisie, and the rest for Georgia Lane and her daughter, Annie. Aunt Maisie¡¯s share will be


    managed by Georgia Lane.


    ¡°For the annual stock dividends, ording to Robert¡¯s will, he promised to give the families of Grandpa


    Paul, Smith, and Jenkins one percent each as well as one percent of stock dividends for the charity


    fund.


    ¡°The cash on Robert¡¯s ount will be inherited by Georgia Lane and her daughter...


    ¡°Robert¡¯s private jet, luxury cars, yachts, and the private stock shares will be inherited by Georgia Lane


    and her daughter...¡±

 Chapter 341 Exposing Her True Colors

    Chapter 341 Exposing Her True Colors


    While Ivan finished reading Robert¡¯s will, Sierra¡¯s face had been extremely pale.


    Finally, she failed to hold back her reluctance anymore and said, ¡°Ivan, I know you are pretty close to


    Georgia Lane, but you don¡¯t have to fake Robert¡¯s will. Probably Robert felt sorry for her or used to love


    her, he might want to give her some estate aspensation. It makes sense, and I believe all of us will


    understand.


    ¡°But what you announced just now was that most of Robert¡¯s estate will be inherited by Georgia Lane


    and her daughter. Her daughter isn¡¯t Robert¡¯s biological daughter. How could Robert write such a will?


    I¡¯m afraid no one would believe you if others knew this will. If you are purposely making up for us, Ivan,


    you don¡¯t have to do such things against thew. I know you hate me. That¡¯s personal. But you can¡¯t


    mess up with Robert¡¯s will.¡±


    After she finished speaking, others also whispered to each other.


    Kenny asked, ¡°Ivan, ording to the will you read, almost all Robert¡¯s estate will be inherited by


    Georgia Lane and her daughter. I don¡¯t think any of us will believe you. Where the hell did you get this


    fake will? You¡¯d better tell the truth. Now all our Simpson family are here. I know you don¡¯tck any


    money, but you don¡¯t have to fool us by ying such a disgusting trick.¡±


    Paul also echoed, ¡°Ivan, you are always a good boy. Tell me. Why do you have to do this? We¡¯ll follow


    Robert¡¯s will to deal with his estate for sure, but none of us believe this kind of will.¡±


    Ivanpletely ignored others'' words. He could tell that Sierra¡¯s disguised mask was broken at this


    time. Sure enough, she was greedy for money.


    After all, it would be tens of billions of dors. Who else wouldn¡¯t be greedy? It could make her worry-


    free forever.


    Ivan sent each of them a printed copy of the will. Then, he sat on the sofa and took a sip of the water.


    When others almost finished reading the copies, he said with a smile, ¡°I know you all suspect if the will


    is true, and it¡¯s reasonable, but it¡¯s a real one. It¡¯s just because Robert has written it a year ago. Back


    then, he went missing but his dead body couldn¡¯t be found. ording to thew, Robert wouldn¡¯t be


    considered dead at that time. Hence, I kept this will a secret. However, right now, Robert has been


    confirmed dead. That¡¯s why I showed this will.


    ¡°A year ago, Georgia Lane almost married Robert. They loved each other deeply. They prepared to


    hold a wedding at that time. Robert truly loved her. He was willing to entrust his wealth to Georgia Lane


    and her daughter. As for Annie, she¡¯s Robert¡¯s biological daughter. Robert didn¡¯t disclose the


    information to you.¡±


    ¡°Did you say the will was written a year ago?¡± asked Paul.


    Ivan nodded to confirm.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a will that was written by Robert a year ago.¡±


    ording to thew, since there was a will, everything should be dealt with upon the will.


    However, how could people at the scene be willing?


    Particrly Sierra, she shed tears in front of the Simpsons.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s Robert¡¯s will. Generally speaking, we should respect his will. However, it was written a year


    ago. After Robert returned this year, he didn¡¯t know he had this will. If he did, he would definitely cancel


    it. It was against his will, after all.


    ¡°Although Robert used to love Georgia Lane after he came back with me, Robert looked into the


    incidents that he went missing and almost died, which were all manipted by Georgia Lane. I guess


    she also guessed that there was such a will, so she wanted to kill Robert. If I hadn¡¯t rescued him,


    Georgia Lane would have inherited his estate long ago. She¡¯s such a vicious woman.


    ¡°In the past year, Georgia Lane has sent a lot of killers to assassinate Robert. How can such a woman


    inherit his estate? Besides, Robert has redone a DNA test with Annie, but the result showed that he


    was not the biological father of Georgia Lane¡¯s daughter. All things have proved that Georgia Lane has


    been lying to Robert. Grandpa Paul, Uncle Marcel, and Aunt Dora... Wesley is also Robert¡¯s son.


    Roberts hade back, but he didn¡¯t remember that he had written such a will before. Even if he truly


    wanted to give some estate to Georgia Lane, how could he ignore his own son? I can ept to get


    nothing, but Wesley is Robert¡¯s son. It can¡¯t be so unfair to him. Robert has lost his memories. Is this


    will still fair?¡±


    Upon hearing Sierra¡¯s words, others nodded to support her.


    In fact, Sierra almost broke down inwardly. He had thought that in Robert¡¯s will, most of his estate


    would be left for her and Wesley and the rest would be left for Maisie.


    However, she had never expected that this will was written one year ago, which had nothing to do with


    her.


    Let alone that she couldn¡¯t inherit anything, even Wesley had nothing to do with it. How could she be


    willing to ept it?


    Sierra knew that it could go on like this. Hence, subconsciously, she lied and using Georgia of


    sending killers to assassinate Robert in the past year.


    That sounds reasonable under the circumstance of this will¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Ms. Moon, I know you are reluctant. However, things in this world are always unexpected. Robert had


    lost his memories and didn¡¯t know that he had written this will before. If he had known it, of course, he


    would make some modifications. The fact right now is that Robert didn¡¯t recall about this will. ording


    to thew, hisst will is legal. If you file awsuit in the court, this will have no problem at all,¡± Ivan said


    while faintly smiling.


    He had thought that it would take a long time to force Sierra to expose her true colors.


    Sure enough, right after he had announced this will, Sierra couldn¡¯t help but start ndering Georgia.


    Now she even made all kinds of excuses.


    ¡°Ivan, I know you don¡¯t like me and you are a good friend of Georgia Lane, but can¡¯t you still see her


    true colors now? Think about it. Why did Georgia Lane inherit Robert¡¯s father¡¯s estate? She must have


    used a lot of schemes and intrigues or deceived Robert. Now, she did that again to inherit Robert¡¯s


    estate.


    ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t you feel sorry for your cousin? How could we let such a vicious woman inherit Robert¡¯s


    estate? Her daughter isn¡¯t Robert¡¯s biological daughter. I can¡¯t agree with this matter. I¡¯m OK even if all


    the estate would be inherited by Robert¡¯s mother. Georgia Lane and her daughter have no right to


    inherit it at all. You don¡¯t know how much Robert has suffered in the past year. It¡¯s all caused by


    Georgia Lane!¡±


    After they returned to town, everyone could tell that Georgia and Robert had almost broken up. They


    didn¡¯t know that they were reconciled in secret. Hence, all the Simpsons were taking Sierra¡¯s side and


    believed her.


    ¡°What has happened to Robert in the past year? Ms. Moon, so far you keep telling us about it without


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    any evidence. If you don¡¯t think this will is fair, please file awsuit in court. I don¡¯t mind if you are


    happy or not, I only know that I¡¯m the executor of Robert¡¯s will. I¡¯ll do things ording to his will only. If


    you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair, let the judge decide.¡±


    After finishing his words, Ivan turned around with a smile and left the living room.


    Others fell into the silence, wondering what they should do for a moment.


    Sierra was sitting on the sofa in a panic.


    Ivan had suspected her and didn¡¯t like her at all. With this will in his hand, even if she filed awsuit, the


    estate would still be suspended. If she left, it would continue being suspended. She wouldn¡¯t be able to


    win thewsuit in the end.


    However, she wasn¡¯t reluctant to be defeatedpletely.


    She tried hard to suppress the reluctance and hatred in her heart and said to Grandpa Paul, ¡°Grandpa


    Paul, you are our grandpa. Please do something. I can¡¯t agree with this will at all. Georgia Lane has


    almost killed Robert. She has no right to inherit the estate.¡±


    After that, Sierra looked over at others, ¡°I know you have your own thoughts, but at this moment, we


    must unite together. Do you really want Georgia Lane, the murderer, to inherit Robert¡¯s estate? Robert


    encountered an ident this time. Although there¡¯s no evidence yet, I suspect it has something to do


    with Georgia Lane. Think about it. When Robert¡¯s father passed away, it was because something


    happened on their wedding day, which had something to do with Georgia Lane as well. She has


    already got SY Group. I suspect she¡¯s doing her evil deeds again and wants to inherit Robert¡¯s estate.


    For such an ambitious woman with evil intention, should we just sit and watch without doing anything?¡±


    Marcel and Joanna couldn¡¯t continue listening to her any longer. They directly stood up.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any objection to this will. You can go ahead with your discussion. Please excuse us.¡±


    After that, Marcel and Joanna left.


    Dora cursed in anger, ¡°So hypocritical! Probably Ivan and Georgia Lane have cooperated. Later, after


    the woman gets the estate, she¡¯ll share half with Ivan. They two must be colluding in doing evil!¡±

 Chapter 342 Destroying Her Hope

    Chapter 342 Destroying Her Hope


    When Dora spoke, Marcel and Joanna hadn¡¯t walked out of the door yet. Joanna couldn¡¯t suppress her


    anger and turn around.


    She had been quite easygoing, but right now, she snapped, ¡°Dora Simpson, you are just an illegitimate


    daughter. Now you came here to discuss such a thing with others. Think I don¡¯t know your purpose of


    being here? You just want to fight for Robert¡¯s estate. Who do you think you are? You¡¯ve been kicked


    out of the family a long time ago. Now you are allowed to enter here just for the sake of your


    grandfather. Have a shame, will you?¡±


    After finishing her words with a sneer, Joanna took Marcel¡¯s arm and left.


    Dora¡¯s face changed between livid and pale from time to time, looking extremely annoyed and


    awkward.


    Since Ivan, Marcel, and Joanna had gone, Sierra said again, ¡°I can¡¯t agree with Aunt Dora. Probably


    Ivan is working with Georgia Lane and nning to take over Robert¡¯s estate. Who could truly know


    what was on one¡¯s mind? Besides, it was a will that was written one year ago. After Robert came back,


    he had lost his memories. Probably this will isn¡¯t real. We must do something to make this will be


    questionable and find some evidence, so thew can help us.¡±


    At this moment, Dora finally liked Sierra a little.


    ¡°Sierra is right. There must be something wrong with this will. We must find the evidence to prove Ivan


    and Georgia Lane colluded and faked a will.¡±


    No matter if the will was real or not, as long as Sierra spoke, those who were quite tempted for Robert¡¯s


    estate all agreed with her.


    They must do something to prove the will was fake, even if they had to fake the evidence.


    It seemed that all of them wanted to get some benefits. After all, money could move people easily in


    this world.


    With a smile, Sierra continued, ¡°It seems all of us are suspecting if the will is real or not. If we can prove


    this will is illegal, I promise you all -- as long as Mom, Wesley, and I will inherit the estate, I¡¯ll share ten


    percent of the stock share with the families of Grandpa Paul Smith and Jenkins, and each of you will


    inherit three percent. What do you think about this suggestion?¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t be touched by the three percent share?


    For the huge group of the Simpson family, even just one percent of the share, it would be arge asset.


    They could lead a worry-free life just upon the stock dividends.


    Almost all of them were silent. Sierra looked over at Grandpa Paul.


    ¡°Grandpa Paul, you are our elder and the backbone and master of our family. Do you support my


    decision?¡±


    Grandpa Paul took a look at Sierra and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it ording to your suggestion first. Georgia Lane isn¡¯t one of our Simpson family. She


    doesn¡¯t have the right to inherit anything from Robert.¡±


    When Grandpa Paul was speaking, Randy seemed to want to say something subconsciously, but his


    grandfather grabbed his hand to stop him.


    In the end, almost everyone at the scene had tacitly proved Sierra¡¯s decision.


    They must use every possible means to prove that the will was illegal.


    After Ivan left Robert¡¯s vi, he came to Georgia¡¯s vi.


    He knew that Georgia was away and she flew to the US yesterday.


    Of course, he didn¡¯te here to see Georgia. He came to visit Annie.


    Annie was his niece. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time, and he missed her.


    When he entered Georgia¡¯s vi, Ivan found that Travis was also there.


    Ivan¡¯s expression changed a bit. He always knew that Travis was obsessed with Georgia. However,


    Georgia had be Robert¡¯s wife. Travis had been coveting her, and now he kept apanying her


    when she was down.


    If he took the chance and gained her heart, it would be a disaster.


    Right now, Georgia wasn¡¯t home, but Travis was here. Ivan guessed that he muste here to meet


    Annie.


    He believed that Travis must want to be Annie¡¯s father. Hence, Ivan decided to give Travis a warning.


    ¡°Hi, Travis. How are you doing? I heard you¡¯ve been apanying my sister-inw in the past few


    weeks. Thanks for helping her in the most difficult time,¡± as soon as Ivan entered and saw Travis, he


    said it loudly.


    Travis¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He could feel that Ivan was provoking him. Ivan referred to Georgia as his


    sister-inw, which was like a thorn that stabbed deeply into Travis¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to thank me for doing such things.¡±


    However, Ivan picked up his cell phone and had a video call with Georgia. It was ten o¡¯clock in the


    evening in the US.


    When the call was answered immediately, Ivan smiled at her.


    ¡°Hi, Georgia, my dear sister-inw. Did you have a good sleep?¡±


    Georgia happened to return to the hotel from the hospital. She found that Ivan was in her vi, so she


    asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯ve got a good rest. Why are you in my vi?¡±


    She had been used to that Ivan addressed her as sister-inw.


    Besides, Robert and she had registered for marriage long ago, and Ivan could call her so.


    ¡°Oh, I came to meet Annie. I¡¯ll talk to you in detail about things that happened earlier.¡±


    Georgia nodded. Ivan walked to the living room and asked Elsie, ¡°Hi, Elsie. Where is Annie? I haven¡¯t


    seen her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping now. I guess she¡¯ll wake up soon. You can go see herter.¡±


    Ivan nodded. The next second, Wilson served a cup of tea to him.


    Ivan finished the tea and took his phone to another room, talking to Georgia. In the video call, Ivan


    briefed her about things that happened in Robert¡¯s vi earlier today.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t see Sierra Moon¡¯s expression. It was way too wonderful. Her hope suddenly was


    broken. She thought she could get tens of billions, but she didn¡¯t get a penny. It was such a huge


    psychological gap. Although she¡¯s so good at acting, she failed to keep calm. She even directly


    ndered you in the end. She said Robert has encountered a lot of assassinations in the past year,


    and the killers were all sent by you. Also, she said Robert and Annie had the DNA test, which proved


    Annie isn¡¯t his biological daughter. This woman is way too vicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the next step she¡¯ll definitely work with others in the Simpson family to prove the will isn¡¯t real.


    They will use all kinds of means to prove the will is illegal. Then as the first heir, Robert¡¯s wife, she¡¯ll


    take over Robert¡¯s tens of billions estate. She truly has a fantasy.¡±


    Ivan snorted, while Georgia smiled helplessly.


    ¡°You must be careful with your safety. You¡¯re making fool of her. What if she¡¯s irritated and wants to kill


    you?¡±


    ¡°No worries, Georgia. I know it. For so much money, she must be willing to kill me. However, it will not


    be so easy to do something for me. When I was abroad, I guess she had already found someone to kill


    me, but the killer didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°What should we do next, then?¡± asked Georgia.


    Sierra had already exposed her true colors so far. She cared a lot about this estate and wanted to get


    so much money. Hence, she must be trying her best to find someone to nder them and fake the


    evidence to fully prove that Robert¡¯s will in Ivan¡¯s hands was either fake or illegal.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Right then, Georgia believed that Sierra would make a lot of moves and even expose the backer


    behind her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue watching the show. Let her find all kinds of evidence. We just watch and do nothing. No


    matter if she faked the evidence or witnesses, I guess she would nder that we¡¯re colluding together


    and aiming to take over Robert¡¯s estate. Let¡¯s give her the illusion that she would seed. When she


    was about to divide the estate for the second time as the winner, you can show up with your marriage


    certificate. By then, I¡¯m sure Sierra wouldn¡¯t get a second blow and would hardly wish to live!


    ¡°When she almost seeds every time, but finally she fails, it would be the heaviest blow on her. Of


    course, if I had misunderstood her, which is almost impossible, ording to the kind one she pretends


    to be, she should have to let you inherit Robert¡¯s estate obediently.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Georgia couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for Sierra. ording to the n of Ivan and hers,


    they would destroy all Simpsons¡¯ hope.


    Originally, Sierra had thought that she could inherit the huge amount of estate today, but Ivan


    presented the will. When Sierra tried her best to prove the will was fake or fake some evidence to


    disprove the will, Georgia would present her marriage certificate. Anyone would go nuts in that case.


    ¡°How long do you think it will take her to fake the evidence?¡± Georgia asked.


    She was quite curious, wondering how long she could wait to see that Sierra hardly wished to die


    again.


    ¡°Last time, she was pretty generous when dividing the estate and wished that all the Simpsons would


    agree immediately. I guess she wants to take over the estate as soon as possible so that she could sell


    the estate out. After cashing the money, she will flee immediately. Hence, this time, she must share her


    benefits with some family members and fake the evidence as quickly as possible. She can¡¯t do it alone,


    and our men are still watching her, so she must ask someone else for help. Let¡¯s see if her backer will


    expose this time. If not, probably she will do it within a week. It won¡¯t take a long time.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s just wait and see then.¡±


    As they spoke, Georgia had a sarcastic smile on her face.


    ¡°She has put so much effort, but it would be in vain in the end. I wonder if she will go nuts then. By the


    way, isn¡¯t Wesley in Sierra Moon¡¯s hands? Last time, you told me she doesn¡¯t care about her son at all.


    Will she do anything to Wesley? This woman seems to not care about her own child at all. I truly worry


    she¡¯ll abuse him.¡±

 Chapter 343 Colluding in Doing Evil

    Chapter 343 Colluding in Doing Evil


    Upon hearing Georgia¡¯s words, Ivan looked quite serious.


    ¡°Your worry makes sense. Wesley is so little and he¡¯s Robert¡¯s biological son. I wonder if Sierra Moon


    could treat him well.¡±


    After that, Ivan added, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send my men to keep an eye on Wesley. He¡¯s Robert¡¯s


    son. I¡¯ll find someone to protect him.¡±


    After their video call, Ivan walked to the living room. Suddenly, he heard Annie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Uncle Ivan, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!¡±


    Annie walked to Ivan, looking pretty surprised.


    Ivan looked like Robert, so Annie felt quite dearly when seeing him.


    After the past two days, Annie had stopped weeping, but she was still down.


    So far, she couldn¡¯t go to school. For her safety and it was a critical moment now, Georgia wasn¡¯t


    willing to send Annie back to school. She wanted to send her daughter to school after resolving the


    recent problems. Anyway, other family members could be Annie¡¯s teachers.


    ¡°Annie, you look gorgeous! But I can tell you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Annie, you must take good care of


    yourself. I feel sorry when seeing you like this.¡±


    Annie nodded obediently but couldn¡¯t help feeling sad.


    ¡°Uncle Ivan, I miss Dad so much. When I see you, I think about Dad.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, all of them were quiet. Ivan held her and put her on hisp.


    ¡°Silly girl, even if Dad is gone, he¡¯s watching you from heaven. He wishes you healthy and happy.


    Annie, you need to take good care of yourself and be a healthy, happy kid. Can you promise me?¡±


    Annie nodded.


    ¡°I know, Uncle Ivan. I won¡¯t worry Mom. Dad must hope I¡¯ll be healthy and happy. I¡¯m just pretty upset. I


    can¡¯t control my emotion.¡±


    Annie¡¯s childish words made the atmosphere a bit sad. Elise immediately stood up and said to her,


    ¡°Annie, I¡¯ll cook dinner for youter. Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll cook all your favorite dishes, OK?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Annie had no appetite at all and couldn¡¯t eat much every day. After listening to Ivan, she told Annie


    about her favorite dishes, and Elsie was quite delighted.


    She didn¡¯t want to go shopping in the wet market, so she ordered the ingredients on her phone for


    delivery.


    Then, Elsie started cooking in the kitchen. Ivan suddenly came over, so she wanted to prepare a


    wee dinner for him.


    While Elsie was busy, Ivan took Annie to y games with her in the gaming room. They yed with the


    building blocks in harmony.


    While they were having fun, Sierra had walked all the Simpsons out of Robert¡¯s vi.


    After they were gone, she went back to her room. She even forgot to close her door before smashing


    all things in the room.


    She had been suppressing her anger and depression for so many hours. Finally, she vented her anger


    ¡°Bitch! Go to hell!


    ¡°Robert Simpson, you jerk! You even left your will to Georgia Lane. Why did you die earlier?


    ¡°Georgia Lane, you want topete with me for the estate. Dream on!


    ¡°Ivan Simpson, you look down upon me, huh? I¡¯ll make you regret it. You are all scums!¡±


    ...


    Sierra kept snapping, smashing all the porcins and sses onto the ground.


    ¡°Mom, why are you cursing my father and uncle? What happened? Are you not feeling well? Shall I call


    the doctor?¡±


    Suddenly, she heard Wesley¡¯s voice. He was standing at the door, looking at the messy room which


    was full of broken porcin and sses.


    Sierra didn¡¯t control her mood. She gazed at Wesley gloomily. As long as she thought that Wesley was


    the son of Georgia and Robert, her voice was full of hatred and she said, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Wesley was freaked out. Although he had known that Sierra wasn¡¯t his birth mother a long time ago,


    they got along very well usually. He took Sierra as his birth mother always.


    With concerns, he asked, ¡°Mom, have I done anything wrong? Please don¡¯t be mad. My teacher said


    getting angry is harmful to our health. Shall we take a walk outside?¡±


    Sierra almost lost her mind. She grabbed a cup next to her and smashed on Wesley. It was smashed


    on his head.


    Wesley¡¯s head bled. He let out a cry in pain and blood streamed down his face.


    Looking at the insane woman in front of him, Wesley thought about his father¡¯s words. In fear, he


    turned around and ran away.


    Sierra, however, wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Wesley, and nor did she care about his wound.


    She might not be able to get the estate. Now, she must try her best to fight for it, so she wasn¡¯t in the


    mood to continue faking a good wife and kind mother.


    Anyway, it hade to a critical moment. She smashed another few things and finally vented all her


    craziness and anger in her heart.


    Then she picked up her phone and walked into the bathroom secretly.


    She locked the door from the inside, turned on the tap, and called Jayson.


    In gloominess and anger, Sierra told Jayson what had happened earlier today.


    ¡°Ivan Simpson has Robert¡¯s will. I guess it should be real. ording to thew, it¡¯s legal. What should I


    do now? I¡¯ve discussed what to do with others in the Simpson family, and they all took my side as long


    as I give them more benefits. But, it¡¯s alright. The most important now is to make the will in Ivan


    Simpson¡¯s hands illegal. You must help me with this. Ivan Simpson must have sent someone to watch


    me. I can¡¯t do quite a lot of things.¡±


    When Jayson listened to her on the other end of the line, his expression changed dramatically.


    The estate that he almost had obtained suddenly would be gone. How could he be willing to ept it?


    He had nned for a whole year to get such money. However, Ivan suddenly showed up to break their


    n and he probably couldn¡¯t get even a penny. Jayson was extremely reluctant.


    ¡°The will was written one year ago, you should find the ws to prove it¡¯s fake or illegal. Robert was


    injured in the past year and lost his memories. If you can¡¯t find any ws, you should fake another copy


    of the will and make the one in Ivan Simpson¡¯s hand fake. Anyway, try every means. You can¡¯t let this


    will be executed.¡±


    What Jayson thought was the same as Sierra¡¯s n. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to do it practically.


    Sierra heaved a sigh on the other end of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you just now. I¡¯ve worked with other Simpsons to prove this will is illegal. However, Ivan


    Simpson has taken Georgia Lane¡¯s side. I guess Jason Murphy and Jasper Hond are also on her


    side. Now Georgia Lane had SY Group behind her. If we¡¯ll fight against her directly, I don¡¯t think we


    have any possibility to win.¡±


    That was that worried Sierra the most. If Georgia were just an ordinary woman without any power, even


    if she could inherit the estate, Sierra could directly threaten her and ask her to give out the estate.


    Sierra believed that she was capable to do so.


    However, probably, she even couldn¡¯t send anyone to approach Georgia.


    Since Georgia didn¡¯t have any family except for her daughter, Sierra believed that Georgia must be


    trying her best effort o protect her daughter. Hence, Sierra couldn¡¯t make her daughter a breaking point.


    ¡°Is it possible for Robert Simpson¡¯s mother to sober up?¡± suddenly, Jayson asked.

 Chapter 344 Secret Plan in the Black Market

    Chapter 344 Secret n in the ck Market


    ¡°I looked into the information how Georgia Lane got to know Robert Simpson. His mother should hate


    Georgia Lane a lot, but right now, she¡¯s suffering from a mental disorder. We can make her sober up


    and prove the will in Ivan¡¯s hand is fake. That might work better


    ¡°If the possibility is quite limited, we can only cut off all means of retreat. Georgia Lane cares about her


    daughter the most. We must find her w and kidnap her daughter to threaten her to give up inheriting


    the estate. By then, you¡¯ll be Robert Simpson¡¯s legal wife. You¡¯ll get the estate naturally.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean. But, right now, Robert¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t know who she is and where she


    is usually. It¡¯s quite difficult if we rely on her. But I¡¯ll try to see if she could sober up. That¡¯s one of the


    options anyway. Kidnapping Georgia Lane¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t a wise move, though. At this moment, she


    must keep an eye on her daughter. However, Wesley is Robert¡¯s biological son and he has the right of


    inheritance. We can buy more time on Wesley to stop Georgia Lane from inheriting the estate.


    They discussed how to deal with Georgia and how to find the ws in the will on the phone.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t find a good way, so they decided to try the options one by one.


    They had lost everything. They had spent so much effort to aim for Robert¡¯s estate.


    Hence, no matter what they would do, they wouldn¡¯t give up on this estate.


    The worst case of scenario would be they all die together.


    After finishing the call with Jayson, Sierra called Sarah.


    ¡°Ms. Duran, you said you¡¯ll help mepete for this estate. Right now, there¡¯s a problem -- Ivan


    Simpson came back with a will. Robert has written it a year ago. He left his estate to his mother,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Georgia Lane, and her daughter. I guess the will is legal. What should I do now?¡±


    Sierra briefed what happened after Ivan showed up earlier today.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s a will, you must try every means to prove this will is fake or illegal.¡±


    Sarah didn¡¯t sound nervous at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said as well. What if I failed? I don¡¯t think Georgia Lane and her alliance haven¡¯t


    prepared anything. Besides, Jason Murphy, Jasper Hond, and Ivan Simpson are all supporting her,


    and she had SY Group as her backer. If I want to do anything to her or the will, it can be extremely


    difficult. Ms. Duran, you¡¯ve promised me if you help me to get the estate, I¡¯ll help you catch Jayson


    Mathis. Now I encountered a problem, are you going to sit and watch without doing anything?


    ¡°I¡¯ve called Jayson Mathis earlier, and he said he would try his best to do something on the will. During


    the period, I probably can ask him out again. It¡¯ll be a good chance for you to catch him. Ms. Duran, if


    you won¡¯t consider helping me, why would I tell you about Jayson Mathis¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    While Sierra spoke, she had a trace of threatening in her words, although originally she was a bit afraid


    of Sarah.


    However, Ivan had already shown up with a will. If Sarah didn¡¯t want to help her, Sierra didn¡¯t think she


    would have the hope to get this estate. Hence, it would be almost the same as Sarah exposed her real


    identity.


    Since things had gone this far, Sierra could only fully utilize all forces around her, trying her best to


    Sarah was a bit irritated.


    Jayson was way too cunning. Even he came to D Cityst time and shebed in search of Jayson in


    the whole city, but still, she failed to find his whereabouts.


    Without Sierra¡¯s help, it would be indeed difficult for Sarah to find Jayson.


    ¡°Ms. Moon, why are you so worried? You still have a lot of bargaining chips in your hand. Even if it


    give up the legacy. But right now, it¡¯s still far away from that step. Ms. Moon, I¡¯ll look into the details of


    the will and let my legal team find the ws in it so the court wouldn¡¯t admit the will to be real.


    ¡°As for Jayson Mathis¡¯s whereabouts, Ms. Moon, you¡¯d better honestly tell me about his recent


    whereabouts. If you lied to me, you wouldn¡¯t only lose the inheritance of Robert Simpson¡¯s estate. I¡¯ve


    encountered a lot of cunning people before, and I¡¯ve seen a lot of stubborn ones who didn¡¯t give up


    until the dead end. However, all of them knelt in front of me and begged me to have mercy on them.


    You still have chances now. You¡¯d better contact Jayson Mathis as soon as possible, and I will try my


    best to resolve the problem of the will for you.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Duran, no worries. At this critical moment, do you think I¡¯ll still care about Jayson Mathis¡¯s life and


    safety? The most important is to guarantee my own safety. However, I didn¡¯t try my best because I was


    afraid Jayson Mathis would sense something wrong. He¡¯s oversensitive with urate intuition


    sometimes. I was afraid he would suspect I¡¯m working with you. In that case, he would harm me by


    exposing my real identity. Hence, I must wait for him to actively ask me out. He¡¯ll inform me of the


    appointed time and ce to meet. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t suspect me too much. If I took the initiative,


    as a cautious man, Jayson Mathis would definitely suspect me.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Sarah thought for a moment.


    She thought of a question and asked, ¡°ording to your original n, you wanted to obtain the estate,


    sell them out, and escape as soon as possible, right?¡±


    Sierra said yes. Sarah smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°No matter how cautious Jayson Mathis is, he must show up in person and ask you to transfer part of


    the estate to him, so that he can sell it out. I guess he has contacted a lot of buyers in the ck market.


    I¡¯m sure he has an appointment with the targeted buyer already.¡±


    Sierra hummed to agree, a bad hunch surging in her heart.


    Sarah continued, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to deal with the matter of the will. I¡¯ve found a way to find Jayson


    Mathis. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t impact you.¡±


    After finishing her words, Sarah hung up the phone. Immediately, she asked her subordinates to find


    some information about the ck market recently.


    Since they wanted to sell out such a huge amount of estate, they must find a buyer who could provide


    enough funds. Hence, the range would be quite limited and they could only find such a buyer in the


    ck market.


    Or, the buyer could be the person who was always targeting Robert¡¯s estate, which made the range


    smaller.


    From this aspect, Sarah believed that she could lure Jayson out.


    After ordering her subordinates, Sarah called Brenton.


    ¡°Hello, Sarah. When are you suddenly calling me?¡±

 Chapter 345 Slanders from Trolls

    Chapter 345 nders from Trolls


    Brenton wasn¡¯t in charge of any businesses recently. His group had been taken charge of by a


    professional manager.


    Brenton couldn¡¯t get through about James¡¯s death. His daughter wasn¡¯t close to him, who still loved


    Jayson. Brenton didn¡¯t want to see her avoid getting annoyed. Most of the time, he was enjoying the


    peaceful life on his private ind.


    In the past year, or avenging his son, Brenton was in touch with Sarah and Travis. He liked Sarah very


    much.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ellis. I¡¯m sure Jayson Mathis is in D City now. Recently, he might be looking for a buyer in


    the ck market. I¡¯m wondering how to lure him out. Mr. Ellis, I know you want to catch him a lot.


    Hence, may I ask you to do me a favor on this matter, please? I don¡¯t have enoughwork to do it.¡±


    It turned out to be a matter of Jayson. Breton had been quite touched since Sarah kept taking action for


    avenging his son.


    ¡°You can sort out the details and send them to me. I¡¯ll send someone to deal with them.¡±


    After they talked about their recently daily lives, Breton asked with concerns, ¡°Where is Travis? Are you


    seeing each other now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, Travis, and I are just friends. He¡¯s pursuing his crush now. I¡¯ll send her my best regards and


    help him.¡±


    There was no jealousy in Sarah¡¯s tone at all. Her voice was quite gentle.


    ¡°You are such a silly girl. James didn¡¯t remember you. Just because he financially supported you to go


    to school, you¡¯re willing to do so many things for him. Now you have a crush on Travis. How can you


    push him to another woman?¡±


    Brenton couldn¡¯t understand the youngsters¡¯ minds nowadays. They should pursue their beloved ones,


    shouldn¡¯t they? But Sarah liked to help her beloved man chase his crush.


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, he doesn¡¯t love me. If he loved me, even just a little, I wouldn¡¯t give up. Now, I should help


    him pursue his crush. He deserves to be happy.¡±


    Sarah grew up in an orphanage without parents or anyone she loved.


    Shecked love, which made her cherish all people around her that loved her truly.


    The first highlight in her life was when James saw her crying because she couldn¡¯t afford to go to


    school, and James generously helped her and let herplete her study.


    They only met that once. James couldn¡¯t remember his asional help at all, but Sarah kept it on her


    mind.


    After she grew up and got to know that James had passed away, she tried her best to avenge him.


    That what how she repay someone who treated her truly.


    The second man who treated her truly was Travis. They had encountered a lot of dangers, in which


    Travis risked his life to protect her. They face life and death. She fell in love with him, but she didn¡¯t


    want to obtain his heart.


    If Travis wanted Georgia, she would try her best to help him achieve his goal.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that maybe you are the one who could make him happy?¡±


    Upon hearing Mr. Ellis¡¯s question, Sarah smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite stubborn, and so am I. I can¡¯t even change my mind, so I know he can¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°s... You both are fools. I¡¯m so worried about you.¡±


    Brenton didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this matter. They hung up the phone.


    After being silent for a long while, Sarah called Travis, asking him where he was.


    Travis told her that he was apanying Georgia¡¯s daughter in Georgia¡¯s vi, Sarah faintly smiled.


    ¡°I have something to tell you. I¡¯ll go to your house in the evening. Let me call youter when I arrive.¡±


    Sarah believed that she had the best information channel. When Travis went back home, she could


    naturally know the details about the will that appeared today.


    However, on the Inte, Sierra had found someone to expose the estate fighting of the Simpson


    family today.


    The paid poster briefly what happened during the estate discussion today.


    ording to the information, Robert had almost left his legacy to Georgia and her daughter, and even


    his mother couldn¡¯t get anything.


    As for Sierra, she would get nothing.


    In the beginning, when the paid poster disclosed the information, noizen would buy it.


    They didn¡¯t believe that Georgia would inherit almost all the estate of Robert. After all, she was only his


    ex-girlfriend. No matter how deeply Robert loved her, he could only give her a small amount of money


    forpensation.


    How could he leave most of his estate to Georgia and her daughter?


    However, after they searched, they found the post was liked by a person.


    The person was Anaya. She had an ount online for disying her luxury bags and interacting with


    other female celebrities, known as one of the rich pretty girls.


    Theizens had known her real identity long ago -- through her other social media posts, they found


    that she was Robert¡¯s cousin.


    Since she liked the post, theizens believed that its content must be true.


    Since then, a lot ofizens were making wild guesses bymenting below the post.


    ¡°Was Robert Simpson nuts? He has broken up with Georgia Lane, but he left his estate to a woman he


    didn¡¯t love. It¡¯s not logical.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about it? Georgia Lane has inherited Robert Simpson¡¯s father¡¯s estate. Now she


    will inherit Robert Simpson¡¯s. What on earth has she done to change the will? I wondered if she has


    any ability to change the will or beguile people out of the right way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll second that! This is so ridiculous. I don¡¯t believe Robert Simpson was truly willing to leave his


    estate to Georgia Lane. I believed he nned to marry herst year, but he broke up with herter. He


    already has a wife. How could he leave the estate to Georgia Lane? It¡¯s so abnormal!¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that Georgia Lane had caught something of Robert Simpson and his father? They were


    forced to write such wills.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Georgia Lane didn¡¯t have a strong background. Before she inherited SY Group from


    Robert Simpson¡¯s father, she was an ordinary person. Does she have any backers?¡±


    All theizens were discussing online. Some sayings that Georgia¡¯s character was not good were


    posted online again.


    Of course, those posts were avable onlinest year. Back then, it was done by Percy, Georgia¡¯s


    opponent at that time. He aimed to prove that Georgia had giarized papers.


    Right now, those posts were avable again online. All theizens started wondering if what those


    posts said was real.


    Although Georgia had washed away the grievances of giarizing papersst year, in theizens¡¯


    opinion, talent did not mean moral character. They wondered if Georgia had a bad personality in


    private.


    Some of them even wondered why the rich were so blind to be seduced by this kind of woman.


    While theizens were gossiping, Sierra read all the public opinions online. Seeing more and more


    Although she had hired some Inte trolls to lead the subject, when she saw them cursing Georgia,


    Sierra felt quite delighted.


    Beside her, Anaya was sitting.


    ¡°Sierra, although there are public opinions online, they can¡¯t impact thew. We must do something


    from other angles.¡±


    Sierra invited Anaya to the vi. She wasn¡¯t one of the Simpsons, so she couldn¡¯t be involved in


    Robert¡¯s estate distribution.


    However, after the news of Robert¡¯s death had been spread, Anaya had been paying attention to it.


    Recently, she contacted Sierra, saying that she wanted to pay a visit.


    Earlier, Sierra refused her politely, so Anaya couldn¡¯t insist oning over shamelessly.


    However, this time, Sierra took the initiative to find her and asked her to help with the social media


    posts. Of course, Anaya didn¡¯t refuse.


    Between Georgia and Sierra, Anaya hated Georgia more.


    Besides, Sierra personally promised her that as long as Anaya could help her inherit the estate, Sierra


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    would give her something in return.


    Mitchell Group was a small to mediumpany. Compared with Shaos Group, it was nothing.


    Everyone was greedy for money. After discovering Sierra¡¯s intention, Anaya naturally agreed.


    Anaya would rather that Sierra was a scheming and ambitious woman than she was a pure-minded


    woman who disdained the money, because in this case, Sierra could give her some benefits.


    ¡°I don¡¯t rely on the public opinions to change the legal estimation on the will that Ivan has. I just want


    the public to know Georgia Lane¡¯s true colors.¡±


    Anaya realized that Sierra was just venting her anger.


    Then she asked again, ¡°Do you need me to help with other things? I can help you lead the subject


    online, but you need someone professional on the will. I don¡¯t know what I can do for you. Georgia


    Lane is way too terrible. Shall we find someone to insult her?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can get close to her now? Whenever she goes out, she¡¯s followed by bodyguards.¡±


    Anaya could only shut up. She couldn¡¯t even see Aston, let alone insulting Georgia.


    ¡°After I tried my best to prove the will is fake or illegal, with the public opinion online and your posts,


    Georgia Lane will be a public enemy at that time. I want to destroy her reputationpletely. She


    dreams to be a professional in scientific research, doesn¡¯t she? If theizens hate her, I don¡¯t believe


    she could still continue working peacefully.¡±


    Sierra hated Georgia to the core now. She was willing to do anything to disgust and harm Georgia.


    Even she knew that the reputation online had a limited impact on Georgia¡¯s real life, Sierra wasn¡¯t


    willing to miss the opportunity.


    ¡°By the way, Sierra, did you call me over to deal with the matter online?¡±


    Sierra shook her head.


    ¡°One more thing -- Robert¡¯s mother can¡¯t sober up at all. She¡¯s your aunt. If she sobers up right now, it¡¯ll


    be helpful to prove that the will that Ivan has is fake. I¡¯m not close to Robert¡¯s mother, so I invited you to


    ¡°Where is Aunt Maisie now? I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Anaya immediately agreed.


    Sierra took her, walking towards Maisie¡¯s room.


    When they arrived on the second floor, they happened to encounter Wesley.

 Chapter 346 Visiting Jasper

    Chapter 346 Visiting Jasper


    The would on Wesley¡¯s forehead had been bandaged by a servant.


    Seeing Sierra and Anayaing over, Wesley greeted them gingerly, ¡°Hi, Mom. Hi, Aunt Anaya.¡±


    Anaya smiled at him, but Sierra looked quite cold.


    ¡°Wesley, how did you get injured?¡± Anaya asked insensibly.


    Wesley cast a careful nce at his mother, lowered his head, and muffled, ¡°I bumped my head when


    walking. Mom, I¡¯m going to the gaming room. Bye, Aunt Anaya!¡±


    After that, Wesley rushed downstairs, which made Anaya feel weird.


    ¡°Wesley seemed to be a little scared of me today. Have you talk about my bad to him?¡± Anaya asked


    jokingly.


    Much to her surprise, Sierra answered in a gloomy tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind the kid. Follow me to


    meet Robert¡¯s mother.¡±


    Anaya looked at Sierra weirdly, feeling that this woman had changed a lot.


    She knew a bit about Georgia, but she didn¡¯t think Sierra¡¯s character was still the same as it was


    before.


    However, Anaya didn¡¯t care about it.


    Anyway, Robert always fell in love with weird women. Anaya didn¡¯t feel weird if he had fallen in love


    with his ex-girlfriend.


    As she thought, she followed Sierra to Maisie¡¯s room.


    The servant opened the door for them. The two women walked in, only to find that Maisie was looking


    out of the window while sitting in the wheelchair quietly.


    There was a huge French window in Maisie¡¯s room.


    Now, the sun was setting, which was a good time to watch the sunset.


    ¡°Hi, Aunt Maisie. It¡¯s me, Anaya. How are you doing today?¡± Anaya walked to Maisie and whispered.


    Maisie took a look at Anaya thoughtfully. Then she looked out of the window again.


    ¡°Aunt Maisie, did you know what happened to Robert? It¡¯s best if you can sober up now. An outsider


    wants to grab Robert¡¯s estate. She¡¯s Georgia Lane. She wants to take away all Robert¡¯s estate just like


    taking away the estate of Robert¡¯s father. If she seeded again, no one could do anything to her in


    the future. Aunt Maisie, you must sober up and stop her!¡±


    However, Maisie still didn¡¯t react. She peered out of the window in silence. Anaya heaved a sigh.


    She knew Maisie was sometimes so quiet and ignored others.


    Sometimes, Maisie would lose control, scolding others.


    Sometimes, she sobered up. However, recently, she hadn¡¯t sobered quite much. Since Anaya couldn¡¯t


    Sierra was quite reluctant.


    She directly approached Maisie¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Stop pretending! You must know what¡¯s going on right


    now -- Robert is dead. Aidan Simpson is also dead, and so is Wendy Simpson. Your husband and


    children are all dead. If you still don¡¯t sober up, the wealth of the Simpson family will fall into the hands


    of Georgia Lane and her bastard daughter. Do you n to keep on being a lunatic?¡±


    Sierra knew the possibility that Maisie would sober up was pretty low.


    Hence, she decided to stimte this madwoman. Probably she could sober up under the stimtion.


    Anyway, Sierra didn¡¯t think the mild method would work.


    As soon as Sierra finished her words, Maisie roared crazily, ¡°Bitch! Georgia Lane the bitch has taken


    away Robert!


    ¡°Casey Allen, you bitch! Why did you steal my husband?


    ¡°Georgia Lane, why did you steal my son?¡±


    Staring at Sierra, Maisie suddenly held her hands tightly.


    She kept cursing viciously, ¡°Casey Allen, how dare youe to my house! Let me tell you. I¡¯ve killed


    Aidan Simpson! You can¡¯t live either!¡±


    After finishing her curse, Maisie crazily pinched Sierra¡¯s arms, her fingernails sinking into her flesh.


    Sierra was running out of patience. She shook off Maisie¡¯s hands.


    She inwardly cursed Maisie. If it weren¡¯t that she wanted to test whether Maisie could sober up, how


    could she talk to a madwoman?


    However, Sierra suddenly came with a good idea.


    Maisie was Robert¡¯s birth mother. Didn¡¯t Georgia dere that she loved Robert deeply?


    Besides Wesley, the prawn, she could use Maisie as well.


    When it came to a critical moment, Sierra believed that she could use Maisie¡¯s life to threaten Georgia


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    to give up the estate, which could kill two birds with one stone.


    Earlier, she felt that it would be a winding road for her ahead. Right now, suddenly, she was full of


    hope.


    Now she had both Maisie and Wesley. As far as she knew about Georgia, Sierra believed that Georgia


    would definitely protect Robert¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Forget it. It seems Mom wouldn¡¯t sober up right now. Let¡¯s leave here.¡±


    After thinking about it, Sierra smiled faintly at Anaya, hinting at Anaya to follow her to leave.


    It seemed her n today failed. She couldn¡¯t rely on Maisie now. However, she could use Maisie to


    threaten Georgia.


    After making up her mind and walking Anaya out, Sierra said to her men, ¡°Find more bodyguards to


    guard Mrs. Simpson¡¯s room. We must keep her safe. Besides, keep an eye on Wesley recently. You


    must keep him in your sight.¡±


    Sierra didn¡¯t n to check on Wesley after finishing her words.


    The boy must have been freaked out by what happened this afternoon. In the past, she would find an


    excuse tofort him.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to continue acting right now. He was the son of Georgia and Robert. She¡¯d


    rather let the boy keep on fearing. Sierra was not in a mood to pretending to be a good mother any


    longer.


    On the other hand, while Georgia wasn¡¯t home, Travis and Ivan were apanying Annie to y


    games for several hours.


    They didn¡¯t leave the vi until it was almost dark outside.


    Travis drove back to his vi, as Sarah told him that she had something to tell him tonight.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what it would be, Travis didn¡¯t kill time outside as usual. He drove towards his


    apartment directly.


    Ivan didn¡¯t go home either. He drove to the hospital.


    Jasper was sick in the hospital, but Ivan hadn¡¯t paid him a visit so far. Hence, he decided to visit Jasper


    now.


    When he arrived at the hospital, it waspletely dark.


    Ivan went to Jasper¡¯s ward, in which Jasper¡¯s parents were there, and so was Jason.


    Ivan greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°What a coincidence! You are all here,¡± he said.


    Jasper smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so coincident. I haven¡¯t seen you for ages. Now you came to meet all of us.¡±


    Ivan looked around with a smile, only to find that people in the ward all looked quite sad.


    He felt weird.


    Was it sad for him toe over to visit Jasper?


    ¡°Why do you look so sad? What happened? Mr. and Mrs. Hond, why are you so quiet?¡±


    Elliot nodded at Ivan. Suddenly, she covered her mouth to hold back her tears.


    She rushed out of the ward, and Jasper¡¯s father, Bailey, immediately followed her.


    Jason, Jasper, and Ivan were left in the ward.


    ¡°Did you faint because you are seriously ill?¡± Ivan understood what happened instantly and asked


    loudly.


    He was a doctor, so he knew if it wasn¡¯t a small problem for a man to faint for no reason, he must be


    seriously sick.


    ¡°What on earth was wrong with you? Tell me what¡¯s the matter,¡± said Ivan seriously.

 Chapter 347 Your Wife Will Be Stolen Soon

    Chapter 347 Your Wife Will Be Stolen Soon


    ¡°Renal failure,¡± said Jasper tly. Ivan¡¯s expression changed.


    When he was about tofort Jasper that the disease could be cured, Jasper smiled.


    ¡°My parents are aged, so they are sad. The doctor has exined to me -- I can take the dialysis


    treatment right now. If it bes worse, I will get a kidney transnt. If I could wait for a suitable renal


    source, I still could survive. Besides, I don¡¯tck money, so the dialysis cost means nothing to me. I just


    need to wait for the suitable donor.¡±


    After Jasper finished her words, Jason widened his eyes and said, ¡°You are so optimistic. Just now, I


    can tell your parents are truly sad. If you told them those words, they would be sadder. Your parents


    are aged, so of course, they hope you¡¯re always well.¡±


    Jasper, who was smiling, put away his smile.


    ¡°I know it certainly. But if I looked sad, my parents would suffer more. Besides, this disease could be


    cured. It only depends on God¡¯s n for me. If I got a certain kind of cancer, I must die, but this one is


    much better than those cancers.¡±


    Ivan felt optimistic as well as upset. In the end, he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°As a doctor, I don¡¯t care about the death, but you are so optimistic. I truly don¡¯t know what to remark.


    Has the doctor told you how serious your sickness is? Do you need the renal transnt as soon as


    possible?¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s not that serious yet, but it¡¯ll be worse bit by bit. I need to do dialysis every month. Now


    I¡¯ve been waiting in the line of the renal donation list for a matched kidney. However, I¡¯m quite rich. If I


    couldn¡¯t wait for a suitable renal, I could get renal from the ck market. Anyway, there are always


    some people who can do anything for money. If I felt guilty, I could give the donor more money.¡±


    Jasper added in a lower voice, ¡°I still want to live on. I can¡¯t face death so peacefully. There are a lot of


    ways for me to live on. Please don¡¯t worry about me. If you always looked upset when facing me, I can¡¯t


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    stand it at all.¡±


    ¡°All right. Since you are so optimistic, we¡¯ll just shut up.¡±


    Jason heaved a sigh. He grew up with Jasper. They never had been seriously sick before, so they


    never thought of taking good care of their health.


    Now, Jasper suddenly had encountered such a matter, Jason felt that he should cherish his life and


    people around him who were nice to him.


    After they were silent for a moment, Jasper said, ¡°By the way, could you guys do me a favor, please?


    My younger sister ran away from home with her child. It¡¯s quite difficult for her to take care of a child by


    herself. Please help me find where she is.¡±


    Ivan immediately said OK. Jason also said yes while feeling a sense of guilt.


    Later, Jason and Ivanforted Jasper¡¯s parents. They said they would also help Jasper and they


    were ready to do the renal matching test.


    If they could donate the kidney to Jasper, they would do it based on their friendship, which made


    Jasper¡¯s parents quite grateful.


    After the two men left the ward, Jason drove back home. He thought about Selena. Jason tried to call


    her on the phone.


    He dialed the secret number that they both knew before. Jason didn¡¯t have hope at the beginning, but


    much to his surprise, the call was connected.


    Then he heard Selena¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hello, Jason. Why did you suddenly call me?¡±


    Selena had been settled down in Sweden with her son right now. They were in a city with mild weather.


    She liked staying there very much.


    She had bought a two-story house and hired two servants to take care of her and her son.


    She was leading a in life without any excitement.


    Suddenly she received a call from Jason, so Selena was quite surprised.


    Since she went back until she left, she didn¡¯t call Jason to tell him about her decision.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to tell Jason that Elliot had found the truth. She would rather leave in silence.


    ¡°Selena, I know you¡¯ve left so suddenly because you are afraid they would find the truth. Now,


    something happened to your family. If I still hid it from you, I guess you might be quite upset in the


    future.¡±


    Upon hearing Jason¡¯s words, Selena was confused.


    ¡°What on earth happened? Jason, please directly tell me.¡±


    ¡°Your brother, Jasper, is sick. He fainted two days ago. Just now, the checkup of the hospital showed


    that he got renal failure. He needs to take the dialysis treatment monthly and wait for a renal donation...


    You may also know the worst-case scenario, I guess. However, Jasper is quite emotionally stable and


    optimistic. As long as he could wait for the suitable renal, he would be fine. But you know, this kind of


    matter relies on luck. I guess you must want to see him. I wonder if you would choose toe back.


    However, I believe I should inform you about this matter.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Selena almost dropped her cell phone. She looked extremely pale.


    In her opinion, Jasper was always strong and tall. He even didn¡¯t get a cold all year round. Suddenly,


    he was seriously sick -- he got renal failure and needed to get a renal transnt. Selena could hardly


    believe it.


    ¡°Is it quite serious now? How¡¯s Jasper doing now? How about my parents? Are they quite upset now?¡±


    ¡°Your brother is physically stable now. His sickness was found at the right time. The monthly dialysis


    treatment should ease his symptom, but his kidneys would fail step by step. He must need a renal


    transnt. Jasper knows about it. He¡¯s quite an optimist. We¡¯ll also try our best to help him. The worst


    case of scenario will be to looking for a suitable renal source for him in the ck market. As for your


    parents, they are quite upset now. Weforted them and they should be better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for informing me about this matter, Jason. I¡¯ll go back to see my brother. I¡¯ll also


    do the matching est for him. If I can donate a kidney to him, I can repay the favor that the Hond


    family has been raising me for so many years.¡±


    Selena loved her brother deeply, so naturally, she was willing to donate her kidney. Jason nodded in


    understanding.


    After they talked more about Jasper¡¯s current condition and Selena got to know the details, suddenly


    she thought about something.


    She asked, ¡°By the way, Jason, I know Ms. Bradley and you are going to married. Do you truly like Ms.


    Bradley? Will you invite me to your wedding in the future?¡±


    In fact, Jason still hesitated, wondering if he should marry Miranda. However, Miranda had been


    pestering him and she treated him truly.


    It was so rare for one to treat another person so truly. After what happened to Jasper, Jason believed


    that he should cherish the loving ones around him, so he answered, ¡°Probably in the next one or two


    years. After we¡¯ve decided the date, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±


    Upon hearing Jason¡¯s answer, Selena swallowed back the words that she wanted to tell him.


    Last time on the phone, Miranda directly said that Jason and she hadn¡¯t met each other on Jason¡¯s


    grandpa¡¯s banquet, which made Elliot misunderstand Selena. Selena couldn¡¯t understand why Miranda


    hated her so much.


    However, judging from Jason¡¯s words, Selena could tell that Jason liked Miranda.


    Hence, she decided not to tell Jason about it. Otherwise, it might impact his rtionship with Miranda.


    Anyway, if she exined to Elliot what happened, she didn¡¯t think her foster mother would believe her.


    They hung up the pher. Selena kept hesitating at home.


    She wondered if she should call Elliot and tell her that she was willing to do the renal matching test for


    Jasper. If it matched, she was willing to donate a kidney.


    On the other side, after Ivan went back home, he secretly entered his study and directly dialed a phone


    number.


    Immediately, he heard a man¡¯s voice from the other end of the line.


    Ivan told the man everything that happened with Sierra today. Then he also mentioned what was going


    on online, which was from his assistant Ben¡¯s report.


    Georgia had a worse reputation online right now. A lot ofizens believed that she was a scheming


    woman.


    ¡°Robert, everything goes ording to your n. Sierra has exposed her true colors today. Next, she


    must try her best effort to make this will illegal. Should I help her with this and disclose a fake w of


    this will to her? I don¡¯t want her to do something desperate like a corner beats, such as using Wesley


    and Mrs. Simpson to achieve her goals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a person to help Sierra. You don¡¯t need to care about this matter.¡±


    Upon hearing Robert¡¯s answer, Ivan nodded.


    He thought about what happened today and asked, ¡°You faked dying. Now no one knows about the


    truth except me. You also didn¡¯t tell Georgia. Do you know Travis Armstrong is always with Georgia


    nowadays? Georgia is pretty upset now. In case Travis took the chance and gained her heard, your


    wife will be stolen soon if you still sit and watch without doing anything, Robert!¡±

 Chapter 348 Robert’s Plan

    Chapter 348 Robert¡¯s n


    Robert could tell that Ivan was so worried about him, and he smiled.


    ¡°If Georgia were attracted by Travis, as a matter of fact, I wouldn¡¯t have any chance a long time ago.


    It¡¯s impossible for them to be together. Georgia would never look back.¡±


    ¡°All right. My worry for you guys is just in vain. I know you are so self-confident. Please keep on. You


    can¡¯t me me for not reminding you when something happens in the end,¡± said Ivan ironically.


    He felt that Robert was way too overconfident.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about Georgia and me. I trust her. Besides, you said Georgia always suspected


    that I¡¯m still alive. She still has hope in me. I¡¯ll find a chance to contact herter. My spy in the vi


    informed me Sierra Moon is not good to Wesley right now. I¡¯ve arranged someone to protect him and


    my mother, but just in case. Please help me keep an eye on them and protect them.¡±


    ¡°That bitch has exposed her true colors. Now, does she even treat Wesley badly? Isn¡¯t Wesley her


    biological son? How can a woman be so vicious?¡±


    Right after Ivan finished his words, Robert retorted on the other end of the line, ¡°Wesley isn¡¯t Sierra


    Moon¡¯s son. I¡¯ve done the DNA test for them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always worried that Sierra Moon would do something bad to Wesley, Ivan? Why do you


    think Sierra Moon is his birth mother?¡±


    Ivan gaped while listening to Robert.


    ¡°What the heck! Last time, Georgia also did the DNA test for Wesley and Sierra Moon, but they told me


    the result proves that Wesley and Sierra Moon are the biological mother and son. Howe your


    result is different from mine?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Robert looked annoyed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this matter. Please tell me in detail, Ivan. I¡¯ve done the DNA test for Wesley and Sierra


    Moon several times, just to avoid someone might y tricks. I¡¯ve confirmed that they were not


    biological mother and son a long time ago. That exins why Sierra Moon didn¡¯t love Wesley. Although


    Wesley didn¡¯t get along with me for a long time, I asked him once if he would choose between Sierra


    Moon and me, what his choice would be, and he said he would choose me. He also told me when he


    encountered the attack nearby the school at that time, he could feel Sierra Moon had pushed him


    forward and almost made him attacked. In the end, that woman also asked him to hide this matter from


    me. Who on earth has a problem on your side?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, because I didn¡¯t take charge of this matter. Georgia got Wesley¡¯s hair.


    Sarah Duran held a party and got Sierra¡¯s hair. Sarah Duran and Travis Armstrong did the DNA test for


    them. It was them who informed me about the result. Did they lie to us?¡± Ivan said about his guess


    while recalling.


    ¡°I wonder if Travis Armstrong lied deliberately. He always wants to reconcile with Georgia. Probably, he


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    wants you to be with Sierra Moon. He just didn¡¯t expect you would fake dyingter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite possible, Ivan,¡± Robert said after a moment of silence on the hone.


    ¡°Travis Armstrong is quite persistent to Georgia, which has been deep in his bones. He could lie to


    Georgia on some details, so Georgia would think Sierra Moon and I would be together. It¡¯s quite


    possible that he lied in such a matter.¡±


    ¡°Shall I tell Georgia about the truth?¡± asked Ivan.


    ¡°Of course. You should find a chance to call her and let her know Travis Armstrong¡¯s true colors.¡±


    Ivanughed on the other end of the line.


    ¡°I know you would definitely do something. Georgia is in America now. I¡¯ll call her after talking to you.


    It¡¯s the night with her. If it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯ll call her tomorrow.¡±


    The brothers talked about the next steps ording to their n. Then, Ivan hung up the phone and


    went to bed.


    Robert was in America right then.


    He happened to be in the same city as Georgia. They were both in New York City.


    However, Georgia came here by ident.


    Robert hadn¡¯t found out the matters of the Powell family yet.


    Suddenly, Georgia was called to New York City, which made him worried.


    Ivan told him that Georgia hade to America to see Aidan¡¯s second wife -- Casey, Aston¡¯s aunt, the


    illegitimate daughter of the Powell family.


    Last year, Aidan and Casey had an ident together. Casey had been in aa for a whole year.


    After she woke up, she kept calling Georgia¡¯s name. It seemed that there was some connection


    between them.


    Robert¡¯s intuition told him that he should meet Casey in person as well as Georgia, so he could tell


    Georgia about his n.


    He faked dying and made a n because he found that someone had done something to his car on


    those days. When he was sitting in that car, he could have a car ident at any time. Besides, people


    who were watching him had increased -- he realized that someone wanted to kill him.


    At that time, Robert had just deceived Sierra to get the marriage certificate. Actually, he had already


    wondered if Sierra aimed for his estate only.


    Taking the chance that something went wrong with his car, Robert arranged the aftermath and


    deliberately faked dying in the car ident. Then he tried to watch what Sierra would do next.


    If he had guessed wrong about Sierra, Robert would share half of his estate with her aspensation


    to her for saving his life.


    If he had been right about her, Sierra would absolutely try to upy his estate. In that case, Robert


    would carry on his n.


    The first step was to let Ivan announce his will. Then Georgia would show their marriage certificates


    and gave Sierra no way out.


    Robert was testing Sierra and prepared several testing ns. Right now, Sierra had been pushed hard


    and exposed to her true colors.


    Right now, Robert suspected that Sierra also had nned the difficulties that he experienced in the


    past.


    Once he encountered difficulties, Sierra happened to show up around him and help him. It was way too


    coincidental.


    However, for helping her, she truly had paid a lot of prices.


    For several times, to protect him, Robert watched Sierra be humiliated and raped by several men.


    Robert always felt quite guilty when thinking about that scene.


    That was why he had promised to take care of Sierra for all his life and even marry her.


    However, if those experiences were all faked and Sierra had been deceiving him, Robert didn¡¯t think he


    needed to keep his promises.


    After Travis went back to his apartment, he found that Sarah had arrived.


    She brought some fruits -- grapes, apples, and oranges. Travis washed the fruits and served them to


    Sarah.


    He asked, ¡°Sarah, what do you want to tell me?¡±

 Chapter 349 Suspicion on Kayden

    Chapter 349 Suspicion on Kayden


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been to Georgia¡¯s vi today? Georgia is abroad now, right? I read the posts online. They


    said Robert Simpson has left all his estate to Georgia and Robert Simpson¡¯s cousin also proved it¡¯s


    true. Is it real?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real, but I don¡¯t know about the details. Ivan Simpson is in charge of it. He is a bit hostile to me


    now, so he didn¡¯t tell me anything. I roughly know there¡¯s such a matter. Georgia is in America now. I


    don¡¯t know what their n is next. However, the will was written by Robert Simpson a year ago. Ivan


    Simpson just mentioned it without telling me anything else.¡±


    It seemed that Travis didn¡¯t know many details. Sarah heaved a sigh inwardly.


    It turned out that she still needed to send someone to look into this matter.


    ¡°I see. I guess Sierra Moon should have learned a lesson. Now, Georgia has the estate. Sierra Moon


    must be defeated. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that Georgia always doesn¡¯t believe Robert Simpson has


    died? Do you have any news about him now?¡±


    Travis shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s just Georgia¡¯s guess. Of course, she doesn¡¯t hope Robert is dead, so she always has this


    aleatory thought. Whether that is just a fluke or real, I can¡¯t tell yet.¡±


    After they talked about Georgia and the will, Sarah changed the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said I suspect Sierra Moon and Jayson Mathis are in connection. I guess Jayson Mathis is in D


    City now, so I sent someone to look for him but always failed. Do you think you could do something


    recently? Can you find out Jayson Mathis¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Of course, Travis wouldn¡¯t ignore anything relevant to Jayson Mathis. Upon hearing Sarah¡¯s words, he


    immediately said yes.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve failed after using your force, I have an idea.¡±


    Interested, Sarah asked him to tell her.


    ¡°During the ten years that I had been wandering, my memories were in a mess, but I could roughly


    remember some of them. The beggars and homeless people in D City are divided into several groups.


    They had their own territories when making a living. They also knew some gangsters. I know some


    details of them. I can ask them to look into this matter and see if we can find a clue.¡±


    Although Travis said in a rxing tone, Sarah felt sorry for him.


    ¡°It must be quite difficult for you in those ten years. It¡¯s truly a miracle for you to survive.¡±


    ¡°God made me survive so I can avenge. I¡¯ll make Jayson Mathis pay for things that happened to me


    and my grandma¡¯s death. He has lost all his estate now. Later, he will pay it with his life.¡±


    When Travis spoke, his eyes and face turned cold.


    Usually, he was quite gentle and easygoing. However, as long as the matter was about Jayson, he


    would be quite aggressive and fierce.


    He could ignore the difficulties, but his grandmother, with whom he keptpany, had passed away for


    this matter. He couldn¡¯t let go of it so easily.


    That was why he was working with Sarah. In the past year, he had been taking revenge on Jayson.


    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t made Jayson pay his price so far.


    On the other side, in America, Georgia went to the hospital as usual.


    She met Aston, Kayden, and Emilia.


    Recently, they had been staying close to the hospital where Casey was in.


    The doctor said Casey would possibly wake up today, so Georgia went there in the early morning.


    In fact, she came over when just arriving here yesterday. At that time, she met Casey in her ward, who


    was in aa.


    It was the second time for Georgia toe here.


    After they waited the whole morning in the hospital, Casey was still in aa. Aston took them for


    lunch.


    They went to a western restaurant nearby the hospital with high rmendation marks online.


    Georgia didn¡¯t have any appetite, but she still ordered a steak.


    Others all happened to know Robert¡¯s death, but they didn¡¯t know how to make Georgia feel better.


    In the end, Emilia said, ¡°Georgia, my brother and I know what happened. I know it¡¯s a difficult time for


    you, but we still called you toe over as we don¡¯t know what else to do. Thank you so much for


    Georgia smiled faintly.


    ¡°Actually, I also want to meet your aunt. I don¡¯t know why but my intuition told me I must meet her and


    wait for her to wake up. Probably there will be something important to be happening. I always trust my


    intuition. As for what happened to Robert, please take it easy. I¡¯ll always keep him in my heart deeply.¡±


    As she spoke, others fell into silence.


    After lunch, Georgia found a ring on Kayden¡¯s finger.


    She asked Aston, ¡°Aston, are you going to marry Kayden soon? When is your wedding?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, both Aston and Kayden looked awkward.


    Emilia answered, ¡°My brother has proposed Kayden. They haven¡¯t decided when to hold the wedding


    yet. Probably they would hesitate for a long while.¡±


    Aston nodded.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided the date yet. I¡¯ll invite you to our wedding in the future.¡±


    Kayden, however, only smiled faintly. ording to Georgia¡¯s intuition, she didn¡¯t think Kayden was


    quite delighted when talking about it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Georgia had suspected that Kayden never lost her memories. At least, Kayden should have recalled


    everything now.


    As she thought, she asked Kayden, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve recalled everything. Congrattions!¡±


    When Kayden heard what Georgia said, her expression changed. Aston gaped.


    ¡°Kayden, when did you recover?¡±


    Kayden gazed at Georgia, wondering when she got to know this matter or if she was just chicaning her.


    Since Kayden was silent, Georgia added, ¡°Last time, I met La. She said she talked to you for a


    while, and you chatted with her about things that happened in thest. It means you¡¯ve recovered, or,


    probably you¡¯ve never lost your memories. Kayden, am I right?¡±


    Kayden looked a bit annoyed.


    She turned to Aston and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. Sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you earlier. I¡¯m pretty tired now. Please


    excuse me.¡±


    After finishing her words, Kayden left. Aston hurriedly followed her.


    Looking at her brother and future sister-inw, Emilia stood motionlessly in silence with Georgia.


    After Aston and Kayden had gone far, she turned to Georgia and asked, ¡°You guys made puzzling


    remarks. What on earth happened?¡±

 Chapter 350 My Daughter

    Chapter 350 My Daughter


    ¡°I can tell your brother loves Kayden deeply, so I can¡¯t speak something in his presence. I¡¯d like to give


    you a kindly reminder -- pay attention to Kayden. She used to be a trusted person around Mr. Knight.


    Mr. Knight locked me up in his ind while I was injured on the sea...¡±


    Georgia told Emilia about Kayden¡¯s past briefly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she got to know your brother and fell in love with him. In the past year, I was in a


    that she¡¯s deceiving him. She has never lost her memories. I wondered why she was approaching your


    brother. I just can¡¯t understand...¡±


    When Emilia listened to Georgia, her face became darkened.


    ¡°My brother has proposed to Kayden and hopes to hold the wedding as soon as possible. He has cut


    ties with the Powell family, so generally speaking, as long as Kayden says yes, they would hold a small


    wedding without inviting too many guests. It wouldn¡¯t beplicated. But, my brother said Kayden said


    no. She said she still needs time to consider it. My brother is quite upset about it. He feels that Kayden


    is hiding something from him. Now since you said so, I don¡¯t think Kayden truly loves my brother. I¡¯m


    worried Aston will get hurt.¡±


    Compared with what Emilia knew about Kayden, Georgia was confirmed that there was truly something


    wrong with Kayden.


    ¡°Emilia, do pay attention to her then. She¡¯s been with your brother for a long time. If her purpose is just


    approaching him, your brother might have been hurt a long time ago. However, until now, she just fell in


    love with your brother, so probably her target is on someone or something around your brother. I need


    to deal with a lot of things daily. If you are not to so busy, you¡¯d better stay longer with your brother and


    see what she ns to do.¡±


    Emilia agreed. They left the restaurant and went back to the hospital.


    When Aston caught up with Kayden, he said in a gentle and doting tone, ¡°Kayden, I don¡¯t me you for


    hiding it from me, and I don¡¯t care about who you were and what you¡¯ve done in the past. I only care


    about our future. Kayden, please don¡¯t be annoyed. Also, please don¡¯t be afraid I¡¯ll be mad. Georgia


    doesn¡¯t like you because you two had conflicts before. I can¡¯t request her to like you. As a matter of


    fact, it¡¯s not important for me if she likes you or not, as long as we both are happy.¡±


    Kayden bit her bottom lip while staring at Aston. She had never met such a sincere and enthusiastic


    man in her life before.


    She knew that Aston cared about her, and she also believed that she would lead a happy life if she


    gave up everything and marry him.


    ¡°Do you really not care who I was and what I¡¯ve done in the past?¡± Kayden asked again while standing


    in front of Aston.


    Aston directly held her in his arms.


    ¡°Silly girl! No matter what you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ll bear the consequences with you. If you¡¯ll have any difficulties


    in the future, please do tell me. Let me help you. Actually, I could roughly understand why you didn¡¯t


    say yes when I proposed to you. It¡¯s because you have your secrets. I¡¯m just upset you¡¯re unwilling to


    tell me about them. You should let me help you.


    ¡°We will get married and spend the rest of our lives together, so we must support each other on all


    matters. I¡¯m not afraid you would encounter difficulties. I¡¯m just afraid you are not willing to let me know


    when you have difficulties.¡±


    Kayden reached out and hugged Aston. Her eyes were reddened, and her lips parted.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t speak out the words that were hidden at the bottom of her heart.


    She hade this far and seemingly; she couldn¡¯t turn back at all.


    In the hospital. Emilia eximed in excitement, ¡°Georgia, call the doctor. My aunt seems to wake up!¡±


    They rushed into the ward, only to find that the fingers of the bony woman on the bed were moving.


    After a while, the woman opened her eyes. She looked at Georgia excitedly and uttered works weakly,


    ¡°Geo... Georgia...¡±


    Georgia immediately lowered her head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Georgia Lane. Ms. Allen, you¡¯ve


    been calling my name. What do you want to talk to me?¡±


    She bent down her head and her ear approached Casey¡¯s mouth.


    Casey kept calling her name.


    ¡°Geo... Georgia, my daughter... You... have... finallye here...¡±


    Upon hearing it, Georgia was confused.


    Subconsciously, she looked up at the woman lying on the bed. However, the woman fell into aa


    again because of the excitement.


    The doctor and nurses rushed over immediately. The next second, Georgia and Emilia were sent out of


    the ward.


    The doctor even used the electric shock defibritor to rescue Casey, whose life was at stake.


    After a long while, Casey¡¯s vital signs were back to normal.


    The doctor came out and said that Casey¡¯s health data went abnormal because of her excitement just


    now, and they were back to normal now. She just woke up shortly, and probably tonight or tomorrow,


    she could gradually wake up.


    Emilia was quite excited. Georgia breathed a sigh of relief. Inwardly, she wondered if she had misheard


    anything or it was real.


    Casey said ¡°my daughter¡±. Georgia wondered if that referred to her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Did she have such a rtionship with Casey?


    Georgia was still thinking about those words in a daze. The more she thought about it, the more she


    was certain that she hadn¡¯t misheard it.


    She turned around and asked Emilia, ¡°Do you know what your aunt whispered just now?¡±


    Emilia had calmed down now, so she asked with interest, ¡°Her voice was too low, so I didn¡¯t hear what


    she was whispering. Have you heard anything? Why is she looking for you all the time?¡±


    Georgia bit her bottom lip and answered in a confusing tone, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ve misheard. She called my


    name several times. Then she said, ¡®My daughter, you¡¯ve finallye here.¡¯ Did your aunt have a


    daughter before? Did she mistake me to her?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Emilia gazed at Georgia.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like my aunt. Are you sure you haven¡¯t misheard?¡±


    ¡°I just heard those words. I¡¯m also afraid I¡¯ve misheard. Now we can only confirm it after your aunt


    wakes up. Where has your aunt been in the past? I shouldn¡¯t be an abandoned baby from America and


    was adopted by my foster father in D City, right? It was too ridiculous. Has your aunt stayed in D City


    before?¡±


    Emilia frowned and was lost in thought.


    ¡°My aunt didn¡¯t grow up in the Powell family. When I knew Aunt Casey, she has been with Aidan


    Simpson. She treats Aston and me very well and loves us. My mother used to mention Aunt Casey¡¯s


    experiences before, saying that she used to be an illegitimate daughter of my grandfather. She came


    back to the Powell familyter. Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll call my mother. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    After finishing her words, Emilia pulled out her cell phone and walked to a quiet corner to make a call.


    Georgia stood motionlessly, still looking confused.


    She didn¡¯t know her birth mother¡¯s identity. When she could remember things, she had been living in


    the Lane family.


    Flora didn¡¯t treat her well at all, and neither did Emma or Eden. Georgia knew it since she was a kid.


    Her father didn¡¯t like her either.


    She knew she was an outsider in that home. She also wanted to find her mother, but she only asked


    once, and Owen hit her hard.


    Since then, she wouldn¡¯t ask such a question.


    Fortunately, although the Lane family didn¡¯t treat her well, they didn¡¯t abuse her too much. She finally


    grew up healthily and finished college, although it mainly depended on her schrships.


    At that time, Owen brought her up because she was good-looking. He hoped to give her out to a rich


    man or make her marry for convenience. That was why he raised her.


    She also thought of looking for her birth mother. When she was young, she didn¡¯t have the ability.


    When she grew up, she didn¡¯t care much about it gradually.


    However, right now, she could hear Casey, aunt of Aston and Emilia, say that she was Casey¡¯s


    daughter.


    If her mind were not in a mess, Georgia was sure that she didn¡¯t mishear her.


    She wondered if Casey had mistaken her for another girl or if this was real.


    As Georgia wondered, Emilia had finished calling her mother and walked back to her.

 Chapter 351 Assassinating Casey Allen

    Chapter 351 Assassinating Casey Allen


    ¡°Georgia, I just asked my mother on the phone. Aunt Casey didn¡¯t fall in love with Aidan Simpson until


    she was almost thirty. Before that, the Powell family had never tried to find her. It¡¯s said it was because


    of Aidan Simpson¡¯s identity, my grandfather recognized her as his daughter. Judging from my mother¡¯s


    words, probably Aunt Casey was staying domestically. Is she really your birth mother? Why didn¡¯t she


    tell you earlier? I remember you both have met each other before.¡±


    Georgia shook her head, also feeling confused.


    ¡°ording to the doctor¡¯s words, your aunt will sober up quite soon. Then we can ask her for more


    details. Besides, we¡¯re in a hospital, so we can do a DNA test between your aunt and me right away.


    Maybe we can ask the hospital to do it right now. Probably your aunt has made a mistake. The DNA


    result is the most reliable.¡±


    Emilia nodded immediately in agreement.


    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s do the DNA test first.¡±


    Emilia was always impatient. The next second, she called over the doctor and asked him to do a DNA


    test for Georgia and Casey.


    Since Casey and Georgia were both in the hospital, it was quite easy for the doctor to get their blood.


    Soon, the DNA test was taken.


    The result woulde out on the day after tomorrow as the fastest, so Georgia and Emilia could only


    wait patiently.


    Originally, Emilia wanted to tell her brother about the news, but Aston was busy with Kayden¡¯s matter


    and the result hadn¡¯te out yet, so Emilia didn¡¯t tell him.


    In the afternoon, Aston came back to the hospital, but Kayden didn¡¯te with him.


    They had dinner at night. In the end, it seemed that Casey wouldn¡¯t wake up so soon, so Georgia went


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    back to her hotel.


    Before going to bed, Georgia received a call from Ivan.


    ¡°How¡¯s going with Sierra Moon? Anything new?¡± she asked.


    Ivan shook his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not calling for the matter of Sierra Moon. I¡¯ve found a matter


    recently -- Sierra Moon and Wesley are not biological mother and son. Who did you find to do the DNA


    test for you? Why did the person tell us the fake result?¡±


    When Georgia listened to him, her expression changed a bit.


    ¡°Are you sure that Sierra Moon isn¡¯t Wesley¡¯s birth mother?¡±


    Georgia still remembered that Travis and Sarah helped her do the test.


    It was Travis who called her in person and told her that Sierra was Wesley¡¯s birth mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty certain about it. They are not blood-rted. Think about it. For such a scheming woman like


    Sierra Moon, how could Robert be with her and let her give birth to his baby? Besides, she doesn¡¯t


    treat Wesley well at all.¡±


    Since Ivan wouldn¡¯t joke with such kind of matter, Georgia answered him, ¡°It was Travis who told me


    about the result. Sarah Duran had Sierra Moon¡¯s hair, so I asked Sarah Duran to do the DNA test. Why


    did they lie to me?¡±


    While Georgia muttered, Ivan said, ¡°You can ask them directly. I¡¯m calling you to tell you about this


    matter mainly. It¡¯s quitete over there. Good night, Georgia.¡±


    After finishing the task assigned by Robert, Ivan hung up the phone.


    Georgia wanted to call Travis but gave up.


    She decided to ask him after going back.


    In Sweden, after hesitating for a whole day, Selena finally called her foster mother on the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Mom. It¡¯s me, Selena,¡± said she directly as soon as the call was connected.


    Elliot was still in a bad mood because of Jasper¡¯s sickness, so she was quite cold to Selena.


    ¡°What are you calling me for?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I heard what happened to Jasper. I want to go back and do the renal matching test. If my kidney


    would be suitable, I can donate one to Jasper. Can you allow me to go back to see Jasper? I¡¯m worried


    about him.¡±


    As Jasper¡¯s parents, both Elliot and Bailey were willing to donate their kidneys to their son. Moreover, if


    the renal resource was from a lineal rtive, it would have a higher sess rate. However, neither


    Elliot nor her husband was in a good health, so they couldn¡¯t match the requirements to donate the


    renal.


    They were still contacting theirworks to help Jasper match a suitable renal source as soon as


    possible. After being upset, the couple had been calmed down. They were trying to save their son


    through their power and forces.


    Upon hearing Selena¡¯s words, Elliot was somewhat touched.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite touched since you are willing to do it for your brother. However, if youe back now, Jasper


    will ask why you¡¯ve left suddenly. How will you exin by then? Besides, after this time, when you want


    to leave again next time, Jasper would be quite alert.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we can consider those thingster. I know Jasper relies on dialysis currently. If his kidney could


    be transnted earlier, wouldn¡¯t it be better for him? I¡¯m young and healthy. If my renal source matches


    and I¡¯m willing to donate it, the operation can be taken as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want Jasper¡¯s


    sickness to get worse or even cause other health problems. Jasper is still young. I don¡¯t want him to


    suffer.¡±


    Honestly speaking, Elliot was quite touched. Of course, she also hoped that her son could take the


    operation as soon as possible.


    However, she had kicked out Selena and asked her to leave with her grandson. She felt quite guilty to


    Selena.


    Coincidentally, after Selena was gone, Jasper was sick. Elliot was a bit superstitious. She wondered if


    that was karma.


    However, she was quite hesitant if she should allow Selena toe back.


    Probably Selena knew what made Elliot hesitant.


    She changed her wording and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll get my health data in a hospital here and send it back. If


    it could match Jasper¡¯s, please let me go back and do the donation. You can tell him it was from an


    unknown donor. After the operation is done, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m OK with this way.¡±


    Since Selena had said so, Elliot couldn¡¯t insist on refusing her.


    ¡°All right. You may go get a test in a local hospital there. After it¡¯s confirmed by Jasper¡¯s hospital and if


    your renal source matched, you cane back.¡±


    Selena said OK happily. Then they hung up the phone.


    Bailey happened to enter the room, and he overheard his wife¡¯s phone conversation.


    ¡°I happened to overhear your phone conversation just now. Did you talk to Selena? Do you know why


    Selena has left with her son so suddenly? Why did you force her to leave? Haven¡¯t you said you would


    forgive her for giving birth before marriage? What on earth is wrong with you both? Jasper is sick now.


    Why are you so petty on Selena¡¯s matter? It¡¯s the twenty-first century now. It¡¯s not a big deal to be a


    single mother. Our Hond family is not poor, and we can afford them. You know where Selena is. You


    should ask her toe back.¡±


    Elliot didn¡¯t expect that her husband would overhear her. She med herself for being careless.


    She never thought that Bailey woulde home at this time.


    She heaved a sigh and told him what she had known.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do. How could they be together? I wonder how many people would mock us.


    Besides, Jasper was still oversensitive to what happened in his childhood. He had already let go of it. If


    he got to know the truth because of this matter, I¡¯m afraid that he couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Bailey had never thought that his foster daughter and biological son could have such an affair. Then he


    realized that Dan was his biological grandson.


    ¡°You are so silly. Dan is our biological grandson. You asked Selena to go with him just for the family''s


    reputation. You¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future. You¡¯d better ask Selena toe back as soon as


    possible. Also, take Dan back. Selena can stay at our house with Dan. Haven¡¯t you seen Jasper has


    been optimistic and strong after he grew up? If he happened to know the matter in the past, I¡¯m sure he


    could bear it. He was quite young back then, so he couldn¡¯t bear that fact. It was normal. Now, he¡¯s an


    adult. Just because you don¡¯t want others to mock us, you¡¯ve kicked out Selena and our biological


    grandson. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done it! You are bing sillier when you are getting old!¡±


    Elliot frowned at her husband and said in an angry tone, ¡°Why do men always think things in such a


    simple way? Do those problems you mentioned truly matter? Even if Jasper could bear it after knowing


    the matter in the past, Selena might have a crush on him, but how about Jasper? Jasper doesn¡¯t have


    a crush on her, does he? If we let them be a couple with the wrong fate, what would happen to


    our family? I must think about this matter again. Don¡¯t push me. Also, don¡¯t tell Jasper now. He¡¯s sick.


    You can¡¯t let him know this matter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Jasper about this matter for the time being. But you must ask Selena toe


    back as soon as possible.¡±


    Elliot forced herself to nod in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said yes to her. I¡¯ll ask her toe back. She has promised to donate her kidney to Jasper as


    long as it matches. She wille back.¡±


    ¡°You are too selfish. Selena is our daughter. Although she¡¯s a foster daughter, we¡¯ve been raising her


    for so many years. You¡¯ve been so heartless this time. Just because she¡¯s willing to donate her kidney,


    you allow her toe back. If Jasper knows it, he¡¯ll be heartbroken. Let me deal with this matter this


    time. Give me Selena¡¯s number.¡±


    Elliot felt helpless. She also believed that it would be better for Selena toe back.


    Finally, she gave Selena¡¯s phone number to Bailey.


    Later, Bailey called Selena on the phone. He told her that he had known all the truth and he would hide


    it from Jasper. However, he insisted on asking Selena toe back with Dan.


    Selena agreed. Of course, she couldn¡¯t wait to go back and see Jasper. Since her foster father wasn¡¯t


    angry and was quite nice to her, Selena felt more relieved.


    Then, she booked the earliest tickets to fly back.


    Georgia went to bed in the hotel room. At midnight, she suddenly had a nightmare.


    She dreamed that Casey was standing in front of her with blood all over her body. Georgia wanted to


    rush over but couldn¡¯t grab her hand at all.


    Casey kept calling her name and asking her to save her.


    It was way too horrible, so Georgia suddenly woke up.


    She looked out of the window and found it was still dark outside. Her heart was racing.


    Georgia wanted to go back to sleep, but her palms were sweating. Her heart beat faster and faster.


    She stood up, poured a ss of water, and gulped it down. However, she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Suddenly, she felt worried. She immediately put on her clothes, left her room, and walked to the


    hospital.


    The hotel was quite close to the hospital. After arriving, Georgia immediately walked to Casey¡¯s ward.


    When she opened the door of the ward, she found a person standing in front of Casey¡¯s bed. The


    person looked a bit thin from behind.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Georgia asked in a cold tone.


    The person¡¯s back was stiffened. Suddenly, the person pulled out a dagger to stab into Casey¡¯s body.


    Georgia was shocked. She rushed over to grab the person¡¯s arm that was holding the dagger.


    The next second, the person stabbed into Georgia¡¯s arm.


    It wasn¡¯t until then did Georgia see this person was wearing a mask and hat. Georgia started yelling.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    That person cut Georgia¡¯s arm. She released the person in pain. The person directly rushed out of the


    ward.


    Georgia followed the killer. Meanwhile, the rm of the hospital was sounded. However, the killer


    entered the elevator and closed the door. Georgia failed to squeeze in.


    When she was about to chase the killer through the staircase, her arm was grabbed by someone.

 Chapter 352 Robert Arrived

    Chapter 352 Robert Arrived


    As soon as her arm was grabbed, Georgia was freaked out.


    She thought that it was the killer¡¯s helper. Subconsciously, she struggled hard to escape.


    However, the man¡¯s voice made her stiffed.


    ¡°Calm down, Georgia. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Georgia looked up in surprise. The man in front of her was wearing a mask and a cap. However, his


    eyes were so familiar. Georgia suddenly hugged him tightly.


    ¡°You scared me to death. How could you do this to me?


    ¡°Boohoo.... boohoo...¡± Georgia burst into tears while hugging the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good ce here. I¡¯ve sent someone to follow the killer. Let¡¯s talk in some other ce.¡±


    Georgia nodded in confusion. While weeping, she was helped up by Robert to the parking lot.


    In the end, they sat in a car. Georgia hadn¡¯t finished shedding tears. Robert pulled the tissue box and


    gave it to her.


    ¡°Stop crying, babe. I¡¯m safe and sound and I¡¯m here with you, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s sadness had gradually faded away. Now she felt delighted and a bit angry.


    She threw punches on Robert¡¯s chest and snapped in anger, ¡°I knew you¡¯ve faked dying. How could


    you hide it from me? Do you know I¡¯ve almost broken down when I heard you died in a car ident?


    How can you scare me on this matter? You are so wicked...¡±


    Although Georgia was scolding him, her voice was soft. In fact, besides being angry, she felt more


    excited and delighted.


    As long as Robert was standing in front of her safe and sound, she wouldn¡¯t ask for anything else.


    However, she understood that Robert had set up the trap by himself, but he didn¡¯t inform her about it.


    How could she not be angry?


    Georgia believed that she must teach this man how to be a qualified husband. How could he do things


    without informing his wife?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Smiling, Robert held her in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I¡¯ve thought about if I should tell you about it, but I don¡¯t think you would be so good at


    acting. When you got to know my death, you might not be so heartbroken.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Georgia was truly angry. She directly bit on Robert¡¯s arm, and Robert let out a cry in


    pain.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Am I not good at acting? We¡¯ve just got married but now you disdain me.


    Robert Simpson, shall I write you basic rules for being a husband? You¡¯d better watch out. I¡¯ll dump


    you!¡±


    Although Georgia sounded fierce, Robert burst intoughter.


    ¡°If biting me could make you vent your anger, you can bite me more. Please give me, babe.¡±


    Georgia looked up at the man in front of him. Suddenly, she leaned over and bit his lips.


    ¡°You are such a fool. You took the risk of your own life. If you had failed, or if the other party had known


    it was your n and wouldn¡¯t fall for it, you would be in danger instead. What would you do at that


    time?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to clean up all the threats around us so that Annie and you could lead a peaceful life. I


    don¡¯t want you in different dangers in the future. I want to resolve everything. Of course, I¡¯ll try my best


    to be safe. I¡¯ll protect you for all your life and we¡¯ll get old together, right?¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t lie to her that he would be a hundred percent safe.


    However, if he hadn¡¯t resolved those enemies and matters, how could he feel easy to let his beloved


    ones lead a threatening life?


    He couldn¡¯t do it. He would rather take the risk of his own life.


    Georgia pressed her head in his arms.


    ¡°Oh, Robert, you are always like this. You always push every burden on your own shoulders.¡±


    They fell into silence. They were just hugging each other, enjoying the sweet moment.


    A whileter, Robert¡¯s phone started ringing.


    He swiped to answer the phone. After hanging it up, he said, ¡°Georgia, the killer who sneaked into the


    ward and wanted to hurt Casey Allen fled away. But my men fought with her and took off her mask. Do


    you know who she is?¡±


    ¡°Do I know her?¡± Georgia asked, feeling weird.


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kayden. Her arm is injured.¡±


    In an instant, Georgia was quite confused.


    She wondered why Kayden would want to kill Casey. Kayden used to work for Mr. Knight. At least,


    judging from what she had done, Georgia was sure that she hadn¡¯t lost her memories at all.


    However, did Kayden faked losing her memories and fell in love with Aston just because she wanted to


    kill Casey?


    It seemed that Kayden was quite afraid Casey would wake up. Georgia wondered if Casey had known


    any secret.


    While thinking, Georgia couldn¡¯t figure out Kayden¡¯s purpose at all.


    This matter was way too horrible -- Kayden even wanted to kill Casey. Georgia couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder if Kayden had been using Aston all the time.


    She didn¡¯t know how to tell Aston about it.


    She asked, ¡°Robert, you said your men fought with Kayden. Did she leave any evidence? Kayden has


    been faking and ambushing around Aston. I¡¯m afraid she would harm him. I want to show the evidence


    to Aston.¡±


    ¡°There should be surveince nearby. I¡¯ll ask them to get the video and see if it¡¯s clear enough. If so,


    Kayden¡¯s face can be seen clearly. Then you can give it to Aston.¡±


    Robert also knew that Aston was in love with Kayden.


    Before Georgia hade to America, he checked why she woulde over.


    As he thought, he asked, ¡°Georgia, why did you suddenly go to Casey¡¯s ward?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, Georgia also felt quite weird and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly appear in


    the hospital and meet me coincidentally?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to meet you in your hotel room as I don¡¯t think I should keep hiding this matter from you and


    making you upset. I happen to be in America as well, so I wanted to tell you that I¡¯m still alive. However,


    after I got to the hotel, I hadn¡¯t found a chance to meet you yet but saw you walk to the hospital at


    midnight. Then I followed you and wanted to see what you were doing. I was waiting outside the ward


    for you. However, I heard something was going on in the ward. When I saw you chase the killer and the


    killer had a dagger, I stopped you. Then I asked my men to follow her.¡±


    If Ivan were here, he would mock Robert.


    Robert went to find Georgia to tell her that he was still alive all of a sudden just because he was afraid


    another man would take the chance and gain her heart. However, on the phone with Ivan, he still


    pretended to be quite calm and careless.


    Georgia understood what had happened. She wondered why Robert could meet her so coincidentally


    in the same hospital. It turned out that she was following her all the time.


    Georgia exined why she suddenly went to the hospital.


    ¡°I happened to have a nightmare at midnight. I dreamed that Casey was lying on the floor asking me for


    help with blood all over her body. I felt quite uneasy and couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all, so I put on my


    clothes and came to the hospital. It turned out something truly had happened.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Robert asked again, ¡°I haven¡¯t found the reason why you insist on waiting for Casey


    Allen to wake up. Does she have any rtionship with you? Does she know any secret that she wants


    to tell you?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, Georgia hesitated for a moment. However, she wouldn¡¯t hide anything from


    Robert.


    ¡°During the daytime today, she woke up for around a minute. She whispered in my ear, ¡®Georgia, my


    daughter.¡¯ I wonder if she has mistaken me for another girl, or if I truly have any connection with her.


    I¡¯ve already done the DNA test with her. The result hasn¡¯t been announced yet. There¡¯s a possibility


    right now -- she might be my birth mother.¡±


    While Robert listened to her, his expression changed to be quite weird.

 Chapter 353 She Didn’t Love Her

    Chapter 353 She Didn¡¯t Love Her


    Georgia could roughly guess why he looked so weird.


    After all, Casey was the second wife of Robert¡¯s father. His father divorced his mother and dumped his


    children just because of Casey. Of course, Robert wouldn¡¯t like Casey at all.


    However, the woman who he didn¡¯t like much might be his mother-inw. This kind of feeling was


    way too weird.


    Hurriedly, Georgiaforted him, ¡°Since my childhood until now, she hasn¡¯t been with me. If she were


    truly my mother, I would respect her, but I wouldn¡¯t get involved in the matter of thest generation. And


    you¡¯d better not be involved either. It¡¯s so difficult for us to get together. Do you want to distance


    yourself from me for this matter?¡±


    Robert smiled. He gently pecked Georgia on her forehead.


    ¡°Silly girl. How would I distance myself from you for this matter? I¡¯ve just never expected it before. If


    she were truly your birth mother, why did she marry my father? We have met her several times before,


    but why didn¡¯t she tell the truth back then? I also found out when I went to rescue you after you were


    kidnapped by Laurence Knight, she also went over. Something had happened in between and it


    seemed that she knew some secrets. I also found that she had some connections with us, but I never


    thought it was such a connection. Since she¡¯s your mother, I¡¯ll also respect her.¡±


    However, Georgia felt quite upset.


    ¡°When I was young, I expected to have a mother. Flora Wong didn¡¯t love me. She always hit me. Back


    then, I truly wished that my birth mother woulde to me and take me away. However, I had been


    expecting for so many years before I finally got desperate, and she still hadn¡¯t appeared. After I grew


    up, I encountered so many difficulties, but she never stood by me, protected me, or loved me. If she is


    truly my mother, it won¡¯t make any changes. I¡¯ve already passed the age that I need a mother.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but get sad. Thinking about her past life experience, Georgia felt that she used to


    hate her birth mother for her mother didn¡¯t take care of her.


    Back then, she had thought that her birth mother was dead, so her mother couldn¡¯t take care of her.


    However, her birth mother was still alive, bing a wife of a rich man, and leading a happy life.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t convince herself that probably her mother loved her.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Casey asked her toe over. Casey seemed to be quite excited to see


    her.


    However, Georgia didn¡¯t care about the reasons behind it.


    She had already had her own daughter and husband. It was not so important if she had a mother or


    not.


    ¡°Where are you staying now? All people back home thought that you¡¯ve passed away. You can¡¯t show


    up in public. Where do you n to goter? How will you leave here?¡± after being upset for a moment,


    Georgia asked Robert with concerns.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me. I have people protecting me. Let¡¯s stay in the car for a while. Later you


    can get off and go to the hospital. I¡¯ll send the bodyguards to protect you. As for me, after Sierra¡¯s


    matter has been resolvedpletely, I¡¯ll go back. Probably we can go back home together.¡±


    In the following few hours, Georgia and Robert leaned against each other and talked about their daily


    lives. Then they fell asleep together.


    When it was around six in the morning, Georgia woke up, only to find that Robert was still next to her.


    She patted him on his hands.


    ¡°After it¡¯s getting bright, there will be more people. You¡¯d better hurry up and leave here. You can¡¯t let


    others find your identity. I¡¯d better go now.¡±


    After that, Georgia was about to open the door and get off, Robert suddenly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give me a morning kiss before leaving?¡±


    Georgia was a bit amused. However, the happiness of encountering him again wandered in her heart.


    Without feeling shy, she gave him a morning kiss.


    When it ended, they both blushed as if they had vented all their emotions of departure in this wild kiss.


    Georgia was about to open the door and get off this time, but Robert grabbed her again.


    They repeatedly doing it several times. In the end, Georgia was quite helpless.


    ¡°My lips are swollen. If you still don¡¯t want me to get off, how could I exin to others? Don¡¯t you think


    others would know what it means?¡±


    Robert finally stopped. However, Georgia suddenly thought of a question.


    ¡°You look exactly the same as you were one year ago. Have your memories recovered yet?¡±


    ¡°No, they haven¡¯t, but my love for you has been recovered. It has also increased by several times.¡±


    Georgia blushes instantly.


    ¡°Oh, shut up!¡±


    After that, she directly got off.


    The car was parked in the basement parking lot of the hospital. Georgia walked to the elevator directly,


    heading to check Casey¡¯s ward.


    It was almost seven in the morning and it waspletely bright outside.


    Georgia arrived at Casey¡¯s ward soon. Casey was lying there in silence. She was still in aa.


    Georgia wondered how she would face it when Casey woke uppletely and confirmed that she was


    her mother.


    She sat in Casey¡¯s ward quietly. When it was almost nine in the morning, the door of the ward was


    pushed open. Emilia walked in.


    ¡°Where is Aston? Why didn¡¯t hee over with you?¡± asked Georgia.


    ¡°My brother turned to be quite weird this morning. I called him but he ignored me. Suddenly he opened


    the door and drove away. I haven¡¯t seen Kayden either. They seemed to have a fight and be in a cold


    war now.¡±


    Georgia, however, thought about what had happenedst night.


    She directly said, ¡°Emilia, I guess Kayden has escaped. Something happenedst night...¡±


    Georgia told Emilia what she had seenst night.


    Upon hearing it, Emilia gaped.


    She said in disbelief, ¡°Why did she want to kill Aunt Casey? How did my aunt offend her? Is she nuts?


    She¡¯s breaking thew to kill my aunt. If she had seeded, she would be an escaped criminal all her


    life. Does she want that? After marrying my brother, she could lead a happy life. My brother is a good


    man and treats her so well. Even if she was a bad woman in the past, why can¡¯t she change to be a


    good one?¡±


    Emilia couldn¡¯t stop cursing Kayden.


    In the end, she walked out of the ward and immediately called Aston.


    Of course, Georgia didn¡¯t tell Emilia that the surveince would be the evidence. After all, she didn¡¯t


    fight with Kayden. Instead, she said she had seen that Kayden was the killer as Kayden had


    identally pulled down her mask.


    For the time being, Georgia couldn¡¯t expose Robert¡¯s whereabouts. Hence, she wanted to avoid them


    asking her who was fighting with Kayden back then.


    ¡°Hello, Aston. Are you chasing Kayden now?¡± Emilia asked in anger after Aston answered the phone.


    ¡°Emilia, you are just my younger sister. You have no right to step in between Kayden and me.¡±


    Aston guessed that Emilia must have heard something from Georgia, so she became alert to Kayden.


    He was quite unhappy about it.


    ¡°Aston, I know you are chasing Kayden. Let me tell you. You can¡¯t find her. She¡¯s now an escaped


    criminal who failed the intentional murder. She has almost killed Aunt Casey.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Aston asked in anger.


    ¡°Listen to me. Last night, Kayden went to Aunt Casey¡¯s ward with a dagger in her hand. If it weren¡¯t that


    Georgia happened to see Aunt Casey at midnight, you might only see aunt¡¯s dead body today. She¡¯s


    approaching you in the past year. It turns out her target is Aunt Casey. Probably she knew some secret


    about Kayden, so Kayden wanted to kill her. Do you think you will still marry Kayden? She¡¯s now a


    criminal, a murderer. She couldn¡¯t wait to escape. How could she wait for you to catch up with her? Do


    you think she¡¯s stupid?¡±


    While Aston listened to her, his emotion went up and down. Although he didn¡¯t like how Emilia and


    Georgia treated Kayden, he could understand.


    He couldn¡¯t ask others to be like him, who was quite generous to Kayden and didn¡¯t mind her past.


    However, he had never expected to hear such words from his sister.


    He knew Georgia and Emilia well, and they wouldn¡¯t lie to him about such a matter. Hence, such a


    thing truly had happened.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the morning, when he was about to go to Kayden¡¯s room, he saw Kayden was leaving while pulling


    her luggage. When he followed her, Kayden had got in a cab and left.


    He had been calling Kayden ever since, but she didn¡¯t answer the phone. Hence, he could only drive


    around to look for her.


    However, when Aston heard what his sister said, he couldn¡¯t describe how he was feeling now.


    He had so many questions. He knew what kind of person Kayden used to be.


    She was leading a dangerous life before, which he didn¡¯t dislike at all. Instead, he felt sorry for her as


    she had to experience such things.


    He thought that Kayden had led a difficult life, so he was willing to provide her with a brand new life. He


    was willing to lead a good life with her in the future.


    He even guessed that Kayden might have her own purpose on him. However, as long as she could


    forget about her past, he wouldn¡¯t mind at all.


    He had known that Kayden wasn¡¯t a kind woman a long time ago. He had known that she was always


    hiding something from him. However, he had never expected that Kayden¡¯s target was his aunt.


    Casey went to Laurence¡¯s indst year, on which a lot of things happened. So far, things that


    happened on the ind were not clearly sorted out yet. Aston believed that Casey should know a lot of


    truth.


    He wondered if that was why Kayden wanted to kill her.


    Aston parked the car on the roadside, feeling quiteplicated.


    Instead of calling Kayden again, he sent her a text message.


    ¡°At midnight, did you truly go to my aunt¡¯s ward with a dagger? Kayden, if you have the reason to do it,


    and if you can tell me the truth, I can resolve the problem for you. I¡¯ll forgive you. However, this is the


    help you.¡±


    Kayden had fully upied his heart. His reason told him that he should give up on her as she had


    been using him.


    However, emotionally, Aston couldn¡¯t do it at all. He could only buy some time to tell him that he should


    give Kayden and his love a chance. He couldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    After a long while, Kayden suddenly called him.


    While he swiped to answer, Aston felt that his hands were trembling.


    He was so afraid that Kayden would speak something that scared him.


    Hence, Aston took the initiative to speak, ¡°No matter what happened, Kayden, I can bear the


    consequences with you. Please trust me and give us a chance. OK?¡±


    Aston even said that in a pleading tone.


    Actually, he had a hunch quite a long time ago. Since the moment when Kayden turned him down


    when he proposed to her, he had such a hunch about what was going on at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aston. I¡¯ve never lost my memories. I deliberately approached you and made you fall in love


    with me. Although I wasn¡¯t sure if I could sessfully hit on you, you still fell into my trap. I¡¯m quite


    sorry for that. I don¡¯t deserve you, but I don¡¯t want to exin the reason. Since my mission has been


    failed, I must leave this ce. We shall not meet in the future. Please take care of yourself!


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet someone who truly loves you in the future. I¡¯m not the right one who deserves your love.¡±


    After finishing her words, the phone was hung up directly.


    Aston pressed his hand on his forehead. After a long time, he suddenlyughed with self-


    mockery.

 Chapter 354 Psychiatric Appraisal Report

    Chapter 354 Psychiatric Appraisal Report


    Georgia didn¡¯t meet Aston again until the second day.


    He staggered in the bar of the hotel, drunk.


    In anger, Emilia rushed over to him.


    ¡°For the woman who has been using you, you disgraced yourself. Are you still that Aston Powell who


    was always proud, confident, and full of spirit?¡±


    Emilia felt sorry for him although she was angry.


    Her brother was smart since he was little. He nearly didn¡¯t have a crush on any girl before.


    Kayden was the first woman that Aston fell in love with. However, he was used by such a vicious and


    scheming woman.


    Right now, Aston couldn¡¯t let go of it. Instead, he got hammered by the alcohol, drinking his sorrow


    down.


    How could Emilia not be angry?


    ¡°Can¡¯t I even drink my sorrow down?¡±


    Aston looked up at Emilia seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you. You don¡¯t care about your love at all. You can always look for the next boyfriend. You


    are merciless to your ex-boyfriends. You disdain the love. But I treasure my love. Can¡¯t I do it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I know you are angry, but you don¡¯t need to me others around you,¡±


    Georgia walked over and said to him angrily.


    She couldn¡¯t estimate Emilia¡¯s personal life as she didn¡¯t know much about it.


    She only knew that Emilia used to be in love with Ivan.


    However, Emilia¡¯s personal life was her own business, and Aston had no right to judge her.


    Emilia, however, sneered.


    ¡°You are right. Let me tell you. In love, Kayden and I are the same. For a man like you, we¡¯ll never take


    him seriously. We¡¯ll only think you look so ridiculous after getting drunk. Probably she would snicker


    secretly. She has only used you, and now she has shown her true colors, but you are still upset for her.


    For a shameless loser like you, she wouldn¡¯t spare a nce at you at all!¡±


    After finishing her words, Emilia turned around and left in anger. Aston staggered towards his hotel


    room.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what to do. Since she exposed Kayden¡¯s behavior, probably Aston was also angry


    with her.


    Hence, she watched Aston return to his room, and then she went back to her room.


    Back at home, after the online rumors went on for two days, the public opinion changed.


    Someone exposed that Georgia and Robert¡¯s cousin, Ivan, colluded together.


    It was said that they had betrayed Robert and secretly they were nning to take over Robert¡¯s estate.


    The rumor also said that Robert had trusted the wrong man, and Ivan had changed his will.


    Such rumors had intensified. On the Inte, even some intimate photos of Ivan and Georgia were


    spreading.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wilson had been helping Georgia to manage the public opinion for her. However, he didn¡¯t do much on


    this matter.


    Anyone could see those photos were edited. However, allizens were scolding Georgia, putting her


    down to nothing.


    Wilson only used the PR department of SY Group to suppress some rumors and told theizens on


    different social media tforms that those photos were edited.


    However, a few photos were real among those faked ones. The two persons looked intimate in the


    photos because they were taken from some special angles.


    Probably, it was because theizens knew that Georgia could inherit such a huge estate as well as


    the power of the trolls online, Georgia¡¯s reputation was still ruined.


    Although SY Group had spent a huge amount of money on public opinion, the other party also had


    spent a lot of money. This matter had be a trending topic online.


    No matter how much SY Group spent, the other party wouldn¡¯t give up. Hence, this matter wasn¡¯t


    suppressed at all.


    When Wilson told Georgia about it, thetter directly gave up.


    ¡°There will be a reversal soon. Probably they will expose the evidence to prove the will is fake and


    continue letting the public opinion nder me. When it hits the bottom, the rebound will be better.¡±


    Hence, Wilson and his men also gave up on retorting public opinion.


    Sierra met someone in secret. They were talking in a hidden private box.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never expected you¡¯lle to see me. Where is the evidence?¡± Sierra asked with interest.


    The man sitting opposite her was Randy, the grandson of Paul. He was taking charge of the


    businesses of Europe.


    ¡°Ms. Moon, I¡¯ve copied the evidence. Here is the copy.¡± As Randy spoke, he pulled out the folder and


    gave it to Sierra.


    Sierra opened the folder. She saw the copied document, which was an appraisal report.


    It was the psychiatric appraisal report of Robert one year ago. It showed that Robert was suffering from


    mental issues at that time. The time of the will was almost the same as the time on this psychiatric


    appraisal report.


    Sierra smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Are you sure there will be no problem with this psychiatric appraisal report?¡±


    She could guess that this report was fake.


    ording to thew, if a person had some mental issue, his will wouldn¡¯t count.


    Sierra had considered looking for the ws from other sides, but right now Randy could provide her


    with a copy of the appraisal report to proved Robert had the mental issue when writing the will. This


    could definitely terminate the legal effect of the will.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this document is just fine.¡±


    Randy smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fully prepared. By then, no one would find any evidence to prove this psychiatric appraisal is fake.


    Ms. Moon, please rest assured. As long as you can keep your promise to me, this will be only between


    you and me.¡±


    For the deal with Sierra, Randy aimed for the stock shares and Sierra¡¯s promise earlier -- she would let


    Randy be in charge of Shaos Group.


    ¡°This is just a copy. Where is the real document? As long as you can give it to me, we can sign our


    agreement today. Then I¡¯ll give you the five percent share. Besides the three percent belonging to the


    family of Paul, I¡¯ll give you another five percent privately. I guess you would also inherit the three


    percent in the end. In that case, you will have eight percent of the share in the future.¡±


    If Randy could have eight percent, he would be a big shareholder.


    Even if he sold out the shares, he would earn tens of billions.


    This portion of the estate was truly appealing. Hence, Sierra also understood why Randy was willing to


    take the risk and do the deal with her.


    However, she didn¡¯t care what was in Randy¡¯s mind. She just wanted to resolve the problem of the


    estate.


    Anyway, Randy wasn¡¯t greedy at all. She would only lose a tidy part of the estate, which she could


    bear.


    After all, she would sell out all the estate in the end.


    Randy smiled. He took over his briefcase and pulled out another folder.

 Chapter 355 Casey Woke up

    Chapter 355 Casey Woke up


    ¡°The real document is in there. It¡¯s stamped by all professional institutes. Also, there¡¯s a list of


    witnesses and matters to prove this evidence. I¡¯ve fully prepared. There should be no problem.¡±


    After the discussion, Randy left.


    Shortly after, Sierra sat in the car and went back to the vi in satisfaction. Later, she immediately


    called Jayson.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a deal just now. With the psychiatric appraisal report, the will would lose its legal effect.


    Now, I want to set up a trap and invite Georgia toe back. I¡¯ll make others think that I¡¯m willing to


    return the estate to Georgia. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take revenge on her? When she thinks that she will get the estate, you¡¯ll show the


    psychiatric appraisal report. Right?¡±


    Jaysonughed on the phone. Sierra¡¯s thoughts were always limited in the trifles of the fights among


    the women.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He just wanted the thing to be done as quickly as possible, but Sierra always wanted to y a trick.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t do such a thing in person. I must let another person show the psychiatric appraisal


    report. Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to see Georgia Lane¡¯s disappointing look? Besides, on that asion, I¡¯ll


    inherit the estate officially and legally. I won¡¯t waste any time. Besides, this matter should be discussed


    by her and the Simpson family together, so she muste back. Do you think this matter could


    seed without her presence?¡±


    Jayson wasn¡¯t in the mood to figure out Sierra¡¯s short-sighted thoughts.


    ¡°The buyer is running out of patience. You¡¯d better hurry up. If you keep dying, probably I need to


    find a new buyer.¡±


    Sierra hurriedly nodded and promised, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll get it done as soon as possible.¡±


    After hanging up the hone, Sierra also informed Sarah about this matter. Since both Jayson and Sarah


    were threatening her now, she was in between them, so Sierra decided to keep them updated honestly.


    Hence, they wouldn¡¯t push her so much and let her have a rest.


    As for Sarah, she received a call from Brenton again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent my men to look into the ck market. There¡¯s someone ready to buy the shares of Robert


    Simpson¡¯s group. I¡¯m contacting the buyer now. By then, I¡¯ll secretly rece the buyer with my own


    man and lure Jayson Mathis out. You don¡¯t need to mind Sierra Moon. I¡¯ll try to find out Jayson Mathis¡¯s


    whereaboutspletely.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Sarah finally breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, they could lure Jayson.


    They had put on so much effort, and now the result woulde.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ellis, I got it. I won¡¯t make any move for the time being. If you need any help, please feel free


    to contact me.¡±


    All kinds of things at home were surging right now. All people wanted to obtain their interests.


    However, Casey still hadn¡¯t woken up. Georgia got a call from Ivan.


    ¡°Sierra Moon said she would invite all the Simpsons to the vi again this Sunday. She wants you to go


    there as well, so the estate¡¯s matter could be resolved. On the surface, she wants you to go over and


    inherit the estate, but I guess she will do something secretly. Probably she has found a piece of fake


    evidence to prove the will has no legal effect. When you go there, she¡¯ll show the evidence thinking it


    would make you a joke.¡±


    Georgia could also guess Sierra¡¯s trick.


    ¡°Do you think I should go there?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ivanughed out.


    ¡°When she shows the fake evidence, you can show the marriage certificate. Then we¡¯ll wait and see


    who is really a joke.¡±


    Georgia was also interested in such an end.


    Thinking about it, she believed that the scene was a good show.


    She was invited Sierra to attend the estate discussion. On the surface, the estate belonged to her and


    others would envy her.


    However, Sierra would show the evidence to prove the will was fake. Then Georgia would be mocked


    by others.


    By then, if Georgia directly showed her marriage certificate, the show would be quite interesting,


    more marvelous than a TV drama. Even Georgia started looking forward to it.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll show up there on time. Anyway, there are still four days before Sunday. I should go


    back one day ahead.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia was about to leave the hotel to grab some food. Emilia walked


    over with aplicated look.


    ¡°Georgia, the DNA test result hase out.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Georgia.


    ¡°You are truly the biological daughter of Aunt Casey.¡±


    For a moment, Georgia didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings.


    In fact, she had a hunch quite a long time ago that she must have some rtionship with Casey. She


    didn¡¯t mishear the other day. It turned out that she was truly Casey¡¯s daughter.


    She wondered why Casey had dumped her back then and why Casey wanted to see her now.


    Georgia had all kinds of guesses in her mind. She smiled at Emilia gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you so much for your help, Emilia. I got it. I want to be with myself for a while.¡±


    Emilia wanted tofort her, but she didn¡¯t know what Georgia had experienced. Nor did she know


    what her aunt had experienced.


    Heaving a sigh, Emilia didn¡¯t speak.


    Georgia went to the cafe on the third floor of the hotel, sitting in silence.


    After sitting there for more than an hour, Georgia heard the message tone of her cell phone.


    She tabbed to read, only to find that it was a message from Robert. He used a temporary ount to


    contact her.


    ¡°When do you n to go back? Let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    However, Georgia sent him a question: ¡°The DNA test result is avable now -- Casey Allen is truly my


    birth mother. I¡¯m waiting for her to wake up. If she still hasn¡¯t woken up on Saturday, I¡¯ll fly back on


    Saturday.¡±


    Reading Georgia¡¯s reply, Robert instantly knew that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered by this matter too much. You¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯ll be with Annie and me. As for who


    your mother is, it¡¯s not important at all. OK?¡±


    Although it made sense, when she got the confirmation, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but feel quite


    Now she had indescribable feelings for Casey. She truly wanted to ask Casey why she had dumped


    her back then.


    However, she dared not to ask such a question, afraid that she would receive an answer that would


    hurt her.


    Instead of replying to Robert, she ordered a cup of coffee and sat in the cafe for another four hours.


    When it was getting dark and the patrons in the cafe gradually decreased, Georgia received a call from


    Emilia.


    ¡°Georgia, hurry up ande to the hospital. Aunt Casey has woken uppletely. She wants to see


    you.¡±

 Chapter 356 Caseys Past

    Chapter 356 Casey''s Past


    Georgia arrived at the hospital.


    She saw Aston standing outside the ward and looking at her with aplicated look.


    Georgia guessed that Emilia had already told him she was Casey''s biological daughter.


    "Come on in."


    Aston said this. Georgia nodded and then strode into the ward.


    Emilia stood beside Casey''s bed, while Casey already sat up, looking at her with an indescribable


    expression in her eyes.


    Georgia didn''t know what to say. Emilia turned around and walked to Georgia.


    "Chat with my aunt. She seems to have a lot of things to talk about. My brother and I will stay outside.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Call us if you need anything."


    Georgia nodded. She walked to Casey step by step, but she didn''t know what to ask or what to say.


    "Sit down."


    The first one to speak was Casey. Georgia sat on the chair beside the bed.


    With her ten fingers crossed, she became more and more nervous.


    "Emilia told me that she has done the paternity test for us two. You also know about it, right?"


    Georgia nodded slightly. She had some doubts in her heart, but she didn''t know if she should ask.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t apany you when you were young, and made you suffer a lot. It''s reasonable


    for you to me me."


    "I won''t me you."


    Georgia finally raised her head and said.


    "Maybe I med you when I was a child, or maybe I med you when I was in pain and powerless,


    but I''m strong enough now. I can take the pain in the past as training for me. I''m living well now and


    have a good future. I have my own family, my own dream, and my own job. You were missing in my life,


    but it didn''t make my life worse."


    Georgia''s words aggrieved Casey.


    There were so many things in the past that she didn''t know how to exin. She just felt so sad when


    she looked at her daughter.


    Before she remembered the past, she once knew the identity of Georgia and roughly knew the


    experience of Georgia. At that time, she felt that this girl was so pitiful and had experienced so many


    hardships.


    She also felt that this girl was so strong that she endured all the pain and still got what she wanted.


    "I can''t exin it for myself, but there are too many idents in my life. Your father is indeed Owen


    Lane. I knew him probably more than 20 years ago."


    Speaking of this, Casey looked a little depressed.


    "At that time, my name was not Casey. I was just a girl who grew up in an orphanage and couldn''t live


    well. I was not educated much. After I grew up, I left the orphanage to work to make money. I was


    good-looking, but I knew how to love myself at that time and knew I couldn''t be easily cheated by men.


    However, I was still too inexperienced in society. Owen Lane appeared at that time. He was so kind to


    me. He sent me flowers, breakfast and picked me up after work every day. Just like other normal


    lovers, there was nothing abnormal. I felt happy from falling in love with him to getting married."


    "I reallycked love. Owen was the first person in my life who was so good to me. I fell in love with him


    for a year and then got married. He has always been good to me. I once expected a bright future after


    the marriage. At that time, Owen was just an ordinary employee. We two lived a poor life, but I felt


    happy because at least we had enough food and warm clothes. Butter, it gradually changed. Owen


    lost his job and drank to dispel his worries every day. Later, I was taken out by Owen to see his brother.


    He said that he wanted to cooperate with his brother to do business. When I woke up that morning, I


    was in his brother''s bed, naked..."


    Georgia was stunned, and Casey continued in a normal tone.


    "My life was destroyed at that moment. At that time, I was weak and vulnerable. I thought it was wrong.


    I also wanted to fight back. I argued with him, but Owen beat me... In the following days, I often woke


    up in different men''s beds. I became a tool for him to trade, earn money, and got business for him. How


    ridiculous it was. He gave his wife to other men in order to make his business sessful. He also


    made it sessful. Later, I was pregnant. I didn''t even know if I was pregnant with his child or


    someone else''s. I only knew that he wanted me to have an abortion at that time. It was the first time


    that I was brave to resist. I escaped, and then I gave birth to you."


    Tears streamed down Georgia''s face when she heard Casey''s words.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you had suffered so much."


    She had guessed many reasons, but Georgia had never expected that Casey''s past would be like this.


    That was reasonable. A cold and indifferent person like Owen even didn''t have much respect for Flora.


    How could he be so kind to Casey?


    At least she knew very well that her biological mother once loved her and had made great efforts to


    give birth to her.


    Casey sighed sadly in front of Georgia.


    "But I was too useless. I couldn''t make much money. I didn''t have enough milk. I even couldn''t afford


    diapers for you. After you got sick, I didn''t even have money to take you to the hospital. So when Owen


    found me, I cried and begged him to bring you up. I begged him to help us. He agreed at that time, but


    the condition was divorce. He has found a new woman to marry. That was just Flora Wong, but I had to


    continue to receive guests for him."


    "At that time, you were seriously ill and had severe pneumonia. If you were not treated, you might really


    die. So I promised him and did the same thing as before. I was too desperate. I felt that it didn''t matter


    since I had done it the first time, the second time... It didn''t matter if I did it a few more times. I had


    be a person who didn''t love myself. I thought my life had been ruined, and there was no need to


    save myself. Soter, Owen directly sold me to a business partner as a mistress."


    "Later, that man got tired of me and sold me to that kind of club. At that time, I knew Laurence Knight.


    He was just a little gangster, without money and power. I saved him once, and after he got injured, I


    gave him some medicine and some food. Then we made a good rtionship with each other. Later, he


    got a higher and higher position and often fought. Every time he came to me and asked me to bind up


    his wound. We became acquaintances. We were helping each other to live in this world."


    "But I had no expectation of the future. I knew I was doing something dirty. At that time, I met a new


    man in the club. That was Robert''s father. He liked me. He even spent money to keep me alone and


    asked me not to serve other guests. He would often look at me for a long time and send me gifts..."


    "Laurence was a little unhappy, but he was too weak to take me away, and I also couldn''t refuse


    Robert''s father''s kindness to me. Finally, Laurence got a high position, and those who hated him finally


    took action. At that time, I happened to be next to him, so I blocked the bullet for him. Since then,


    Laurence thought I was dead, and many people thought I was dead. Even when I woke up again, I lost


    all my memories."


    Casey said with aplicated look on her face.


    "So you have lost your memory all these years and have been living as the wife of Aidan Simpson,


    haven''t you?"

 Chapter 357 Mothers Love

    Chapter 357 Mother''s Love


    Georgia took the initiative to ask this question, and Casey nodded.


    "When I woke up again, Aidan told me that he was my husband. I lost my memory because of a car


    ident. He told me my name was Casey Allen. He even faked an identity for me, with the father,


    family members, and even friends. I lived an easy life of nearly 20 years. I never thought of the past. I


    didn''t know that my daughter had suffered so much. "


    "If I had remembered something earlier, maybe I would have found you and taken you away, so that


    you wouldn''t have to live with the vicious and selfish people like Owen, and you wouldn''t have suffered


    so much afterward."


    At this moment, Georgia didn''t me Casey at all.


    Casey had experienced more difficulties and desperation than she had experienced.


    She had done well enough, but just the idents caused such a situation.


    "Then why did you suddenly get your memory back?"


    Georgia asked curiously.


    "You came to the ind, so did you remember it at that time?"


    "At that time, both you and Robert''s father had an ident. He had left a letter for me. Once something


    happened to him, his secretary would give it to me. He told me everything about my past clearly. At that


    moment, I was stimted and suddenly remembered the lost memory, so I immediately went to save


    you and Robert."


    "However, too many things happened on the indter, and I failed to save you. In the end, both of us


    were injured. Emilia had told me that you had been in aa for a long time, and you woke up only a


    few months earlier than me. At that time, I still failed to protect you well. I was an irresponsible mother."


    All of a sudden, Georgia stood up and bent over to hug Casey.


    "I''ve thought about it countless times before. I thought my mother might hate me. She might not love


    me at all. I thought I have been abandoned by my mother. Such thoughts had made me painful. Thank


    you for telling me what happened in the past. I''m very happy now. It turns out that my mother also loves


    me, but you just haven''t had the chance."


    "Now you wake up. And I''m fine. I''m still willing to be your daughter. Are you still willing to be my


    mother?"


    Georgia''s words made Casey burst into tears.


    She held Georgia tightly and sobbed.


    In the end, Casey was finally tired. She fell asleep.


    Georgia left the ward after Casey fell asleep.


    Outside the ward, Emilia and Aston were still waiting for her.


    "My mother has just fallen asleep. She just woke up and felt tired easily. She may wake up tomorrow."


    After Georgia said that, Emilia''s eyes opened wide.


    "Did you two recognize each other?"


    Georgia smiled.


    "We have made all the misunderstandings clear. I am very proud that I have such a mother who once


    tried her best to protect me. She made a great effort to give birth to me, and also tried her best to


    protect me. I should not me her."


    After Georgia finished, Emilia smiled.


    "My aunt has always been so gentle. She wouldn''t abandon her child. There must be some reason. It''s


    great that you and she have exined the misunderstanding clearly. From now on, we be


    cousins."


    After Emilia finished her words, Georgia also showed a smile. Aston finally spoke.


    "I''m older than you. We''re also cousins."


    Georgia nodded slightly. Aston didn''t look haggard anymore. Maybe the matter about Kayden really


    affected him much.


    They asked the doctor to check Casey''s body and found that Casey was in a stable condition. After


    confirming that there was nothing wrong with Casey, the three of them walked out of the hospital and


    went to a nearby restaurant for dinner.


    Emilia and Georgia were talking about the reason why Georgia and Casey had been separated for so


    many years. Georgia exined it simply, and Aston had been listening quietly beside them.


    After a long time, when she almost finished exining these things, Aston suddenly asked.


    "At that time, you were kidnapped to the ind by Laurence, and then a melee happened. Did aunt tell


    you what happened on the ind?"


    "Why do you ask about it?"


    Georgia didn''t understand why Aston would pay attention to what had happened on the ind at that


    time. In fact, she had nned to ask Casey, but after Casey exined what had happened in the past,


    Casey was too tired.


    Georgia asked Casey to stop talking and have a good rest first. She nned to ask her about this


    matter tomorrow, but Aston asked her first.


    "I''m just thinking that Kayden and my aunt have only met each other once that day. They met on the


    ind, and a lot of things happenedter. You don''t know much about it, and Robert also doesn''t know


    it. I think my aunt might know. I just want to know why Kayden wanted to hurt my aunt."


    So that was the reason why he asked this matter.


    Before Georgia answered, Emilia questioned Aston angrily.


    "No matter what reason it was, she shouldn''t be so vicious. Besides, Kayden knows that Casey is your


    aunt, but she still wants to hurt her, which proves that she doesn''t care about you at all. Or even if she


    likes you a little, it''s insignificant for her. It is not enough for her to change her mind."


    "Brother, I know it''s your first time to fall in love with someone, but what can you do even if you figure


    out the reason? Can you continue to marry her? I warn you. Even if you are willing to forgive her, she


    will nevere back, because she doesn''t love you at all. "


    Aston remained silent. He just stared at Georgia stubbornly.


    "I really want to know the reason why I was used and abandoned, or I will always be entangled with


    this problem."


    Georgia sighed.


    "My mother is too tired. I haven''t asked her about it yet. I will ask her when she wakes up tomorrow and


    feels better."


    After Georgia said this, Aston expressed his gratitude.


    During the dinner, they remained silent. Emilia was in a bad mood. She kept a straight face and didn''t


    recover from her bad mood even after they finished dinner.


    Georgia couldn''t say anything. She just got to recognize her mother, and had known her mother''s


    difficulties before. In fact, she was in a good mood.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The good mood didn''t disappear, and apanied her when she left the hospital and went back to the


    hotel.


    Georgia also told Robert about this matter.


    "You look happy. There is something more surprising. Do you wanna know it?"

 Chapter 358 Sweet Words Between the Couple

    Chapter 358 Sweet Words Between the Couple


    Georgia asked after Robert said that.


    "What surprise?"


    "I''m in the parking lot downstairs. I changed the license te number this time. I''m in the D area. You


    cane to me."


    Georgia nodded without any hesitation.


    She quickly put on her clothes, hat and mask.


    Then she sneaked out of the hotel, went straight to the elevator and got to the parking lot. Then she


    walked towards the D area.


    After a moment, the car light shed. Georgia rushed to open the car door and got in.


    Before she could say anything, Robert held her in his arms and kissed her for a long time.


    Every time Georgia was released and wanted to say something, the man held her again and continued


    kissing her.


    The two of them spent much time kissing. This time, Georgia finally tried to push Robert away.


    Georgia asked Robert hurriedly. She felt powerless in front of Robert.


    "How do you wanna go back?"


    "I''ll take a private ne. Do you wanna go with me then?"


    Georgia refused.


    "No. It''s too risky to go back with you. There must be someone watching me. I can''t let anyone find


    you."


    Robert was a little reluctant, but Georgia was right.


    He touched Georgia''s hair and said gently.


    "Since your mother has woken up today, where do you want her to live in the future? I think you must


    want to spend more time with her. She loves you so much. Now you probably respect and love her very


    much, too."


    "Of course I wanna take her back to live with me, but I respect her will more. Besides, she hasn''t fully


    recovered yet. It''s not good for her recovery if she is transferred back to another hospital. Let''s talk


    about this matterter."


    Robert smiled.


    "I think she is willing to be with you and Anne. She must want toe back to see her granddaughter."


    "It would be great if she is willing toe back. If so, we can take good care of her."


    Speaking of this, Georgia thought of the awkward rtionship between her mother and Robert.


    "We all know the rtionship between my mother and you. I can understand if you don''t want to see


    her. As long as you respect her, I won''t ask you to take responsibility for taking care of her."


    Robert held Georgia in his arms. He sighed.


    "She is your mother. Of course I will respect her and take care of her. I''m just afraid that my mother will


    know about this matter when she wakes up. She cares too much about it. I think she will be angry if


    she wakes up. At that time, please don''t care about my mother''s hatred of you. After all, she has been


    hurt and experienced too many things. Sometimes she will be too extreme. You don''t go to see her if


    so. "


    It turned out that this was what Robert cared about. Georgia thought it was not strange.


    Although her biological mother was with Robert''s father after she lost her memory, the result was that


    Robert lost his father and Maisie lost her husband.


    This kind of pain wouldn''t be forgotten by any woman. How could Maisie be gentle to her, and even to


    her mother? They could only take good care of their own mothers.


    "Don''t worry. She also didn''t like me before. We have experienced so many difficulties together. I think


    we can face these things together again."


    Speaking of this, Georgiaforted Robert.


    "Your mother hated me before mainly because of those misunderstandings. The matter about your


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    sister is also the main reason. I''m not the murderer of the car ident. You''ve already figured it out,


    and there''s still evidence. When your mother wakes up, maybe she won''t hate me so much after she


    knows that. What matters is my mother''s identity..."


    Speaking of this, Georgia sighed helplessly.


    Things didn''t go smoothly. Maisie hated her much because of the death of Wendy. It was not easy to


    solve this problem, but now something else happened to Maisie again. She hadn''t recovered yet.


    Now her mother was the reason for Robert''s father to abandon his mother.


    Life seemed to be so hard.


    The two hugged each other and kept silent for a long time.


    Finally, Robert spoke first.


    "No matter how bad my mother treats you after she wakes up, you can''t leave me!"


    Robert was not afraid of his mother''s tough attitude towards Georgia, but he was afraid that Georgia


    would shrink back.


    Georgia kissed Robert on the cheek.


    "Don''t be silly. I said we should face it together, but you are still worried about me leaving you. In fact,


    the most important thing for a mother who lost a daughter is not that your father had betrayed her. I


    don''t think her hatred for me will be as serious as before. I also almost lost my daughter, so I


    understand that feeling very well."


    Robert asked in surprise.


    "I don''t have those memories, but I must have misunderstood that you were the murderer of my sister''s


    car ident at the beginning. Did I treat you badly at that time?"


    "Yes, you treated me badly, but we are still together now..."


    Georgia recalled the past memories carefully. Robert was nervous, and then relieved.


    The two of them were chatting and enjoying such an easy moment.


    The next day, when Georgia saw Casey wake up again, she directly called Casey mother.


    "Mom, you finally wake up. Do you want some water?"


    This made Casey excited. After Georgia handed the cup of water to her, she asked expectantly.


    "Can you call me mom again? I really want to hear it."


    Georgia might have been awkward to do this a few years ago, but after going through so many things,


    what she understood the most was to cherish the present day. She called mom again happily.


    "Mom, I know you''ve suffered a lot. I''m d to call you mom. When you recover, I''ll call Anne to be


    here and take you back together. You''ve seen her once. She''s your granddaughter. Now it seems that


    both I and Anne look like you."


    "Anne will be happy to know that she has a grandma."


    Hearing this, Casey''s eyes turned red, but she was also delighted.


    The two of them talked about Anne for a while. Suddenly, something urred to Casey.


    "I heard from Emilia that something happened to Robert, but you have been taking care of me here


    these days. You have lived a hard life. Mom will be with you and Anne from now on. We live together.


    Besides, Aidan has given you all the property. You will live a better life in the future."


    Georgia felt a little guilty. Of course, she couldn''t tell her that Robert was still alive. She could only say


    something euphemistically.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I have always been a strong woman. Robert also hopes that I can be strong


    enough. I will take good care of myself and my daughter. The most important thing for you now is to


    recover as soon as possible. It will be great if you are willing toe back with me."


    Casey said without hesitation.


    "Wherever you and Anne are, I will be there with you. If you don''t want to go back and want to move to


    another ce to live, I will also go with you. In fact, before Aidan died, he left a lot of money for me.


    Before he left a will for you, he has already given me some money. We won''t be short of money. If you


    want to live in different countries or different ces, I will go with you."


    Casey thought that Georgia would be sad after she lost Robert, so she said so much and suggested


    going to different ces to live.


    "I still have work to do. Mom, I have to go back to work after Ie back. That''s my career and my


    dream. But you can''t go back immediately. When the doctor says that you can go back home, I''ll take


    you home. I have to go back tomorrow. I have something to deal with at home."


    Casey was reluctant to let Georgia leave. She roughly asked about the reason why Georgia had to go


    back, which made her a little worried.


    "It''s not reasonable for Sierra Moon to ask you to go back. She must have set a trap for you."


    "Don''t worry. I know what kind of person she is. I have been preparing for it, and Ivan has been helping


    me. He has made some ns, so I won''t suffer any loss at that time."


    The mother and daughter chatted for a while. Georgia thought of what Aston had said, so she asked


    her mother.


    "Mom, I want to ask you something. On that day, I was kidnapped to Laurence Ind, and then I


    jumped into the sea and was saved. You went to save me after that, and then something chaotic


    happened on the ind. Do you still remember anything strange about it?"

 Chapter 359 Time For A Show

    Chapter 359 Time For A Show


    In fact, Georgia was also curious about what had happened that day.


    "That day? Many people in ck masks took guns and flew down from the helicopter with parachutes. I


    didn''t know if they were enemies or friends. Anyway, many people were shooting. "


    "At that time, I saw a womane out with a gun and was about to shoot at you. Robert had been shot


    and fainted, and I was still conscious at that time. I stood in front of you to block the bullets. I was shot


    a few times, so I fell into aa."


    "Then how did Laurence die? Besides, he has a female bodyguard named Kayden. Do you remember


    her?"


    Speaking of this, Georgia held her mother''s hand.


    "You''re so stupid to stand in front of me at that time. If those bullets had caused the fatal wound, maybe


    we could not recognize each other today."


    Georgia''s eyes turned red. If she hadn''t asked about it, she wouldn''t have known that her mother had


    done such a thing to save her.


    "As a mother, of course I have to protect my daughter. Moreover, I owe you so much. Of course I will


    block the bullets for you. I only hope that my daughter will be safe and healthy all her life. I just want to


    fulfill my responsibility as a mother. If such a thing happens to Anne, you will make the same choice as


    me."


    Georgia could understand this choice. That was a mother''s love.


    She knew that kind of love, because she also had a daughter.


    After talking for a while, Casey began to recall what happened that day.


    "At that time, someone shot at Laurence. Of course I had no time to care about him at that time. I could


    only protect you. There was indeed a female bodyguard beside him protecting him, and that female


    bodyguard had been holding a gun to attack the person who shot Laurence. I saw her push Laurence''s


    wheelchair to escape, but Laurence whispered something in her ear and forced her to leave. Then that


    woman left. Why do you ask me those things about her? Is she important?"


    Georgia told her what had happened between Kayden and Aston. She also told her that Kayden had


    almost killed her in the ward with a knife.


    Casey frowned in confusion.


    "I don''t understand why she wanted to kill me. At that time, she had been trying to protect Laurence.


    Butter, almost all the people around Laurence died, and Laurence was disabled with both legs. She


    couldn''t take Laurence away at all. It was Laurence who forced her to leave. I just didn''t know what


    they said. I have been protecting you all the time. I really can''t understand why she wanted to kill me."


    Georgia also couldn''t figure it out. Kayden''s intention was still unknown.


    "What about Robert? He disappeared that year, and after he came back, he lost his memory. I was


    rescued by Ivan and went to the hospital. I just have separated from him for one year. Do you know


    who saved him at that time?"


    "It was just the woman who shot you at that time. I saw her ask someone to take Robert away, but I


    didn''t know her."


    Somehow, Georgia had a strong intuition.


    She found Emma''s picture and showed it to Casey.


    After all, Emma Lane was also on the ind. Casey nodded after looking at the photo.


    "It was her who shot at you. I stood in front of you and the people who saved you also came over. She


    had to leave, so she shot me a few times and asked her man to take Robert away. Who is this woman?


    Is there any conflict between you and her?"


    "She is the daughter of Owen and Flora."


    Speaking of this, Casey finally understood the reason.


    "It''s her. No wonder she wanted to kill you at that time, but it was toote, and I happened to stand in


    front of you. If I and Ivan havee a littleter, she would definitely kill you. We were almost killed by


    her."


    Georgia just talked to her mother for a long time. After her mother went to bed again, Georgia walked


    out of the ward. Aston asked anxiously when he saw her out.


    "What''s the situation? Did she tell you the reason?"


    It turned out that Aston was still worried about this matter. Georgia didn''t know whether she should pity


    Aston or not.


    She briefly told him what she had just known.


    "My aunt also doesn''t understand why Kayden wanted to kill her? It was so chaotic at that time. The


    only possible reason is that my aunt has seen her shooting, but it can''t the evidence, and it is not


    enough to let her kill my aunt. My aunt also can''t understand, and she can''t find anything strange."


    This answer disappointed Aston. He slumped into the chair and suddenlyughed at himself.


    Georgia felt sorry for Aston. She tried tofort him.


    "Maybe she was also forced, but she can''t speak it out. But I won''t forgive her, because she wanted to


    kill my mother."


    Aston smiled bitterly.


    "You don''t have tofort me. In fact, I should have known clearly about the love between us. I knew


    long ago that there was something wrong with her. Maybe this is just the retribution for me. I used to


    refuse so many women who chased me and ignore their sincere love. Now it''s my turn to be


    abandoned by a woman. I finally know how it feels to be refused..."


    Georgia couldn''t answer his question, so she had to leave with a sigh.


    After that, Georgia quickly told Robert this matter.


    "I suspect that Sierra Moon is just Emma Lane."


    Georgia took a deep breath after she finished.


    Sierra hated her for no reason, as if they two knew each other.


    Besides, ording to what her mother said today, it was Emma who took Robert away. Georgia had


    every reason to doubt it.


    Emma had stic surgery and then came back to take revenge. But someone must be helping her


    behind her, or she wouldn''t be able to do so many things.


    Robert replied immediately.


    "In fact, I also doubt it. Besides, I was investigating Emma''s mother, Flora. She was sent to America at


    that time. My people are finding Flora there. If we find her, I will ask the two of them to do a paternity


    test. Then we can know whether she is Emma or not."


    It turned out that Robert also doubted it. Georgia couldn''t help smiling. The two of them were quite


    tacit.


    After spending another day with Casey in the hospital, Georgia went back home.


    She came back on Saturday, and Sunday was the time that Sierra set for them to talk about the


    distribution of the heritage in the Simpson family.


    The news about the distribution of the heritage in the Simpson family was still being spread on the


    Inte, which was almost well-known to everyone.


    Of course, Georgia didn''t have a good reputation.


    However, in this world, everyone wanted to get money. Many people envied Georgia for inheriting so


    many inheritances.


    However, most of them were still cursing Georgia and Ivan for colluding with each other. Many people


    thought that the two of them were infamous.


    After all, there were photos from some special angles, and no one believed that Robert would leave his


    property for his ex-girlfriend, not his current wife. There must be something fishy about it.


    Therefore, Georgia wasmented as a scheming woman.


    However, Georgia didn''t pay attention to the news on the Inte. As soon as she got off the ne,


    she took a taxi back to the vi.


    She had left Anne for a long time, so she missed her daughter very much now.


    As soon as she entered the vi, she hugged Anne excitedly.


    "Mommy, you''re finally back. I miss you so much."


    "Anne, my sweet girl. Auntie Elsie told me that you''ve been obedient all these days. You''ve been


    studying and exercising every day. It''s my luck to have such a cute and kind baby."


    The mother and daughter talked sweetly. Later, Georgia announced a piece of good news.


    "Anne, you have a grandma. She is Mommy''s biological mother. But she is in hospital now. I will take


    grandma back to see you in the future."


    It surprised not only Anne, but also Elsie and Wilson.


    After Georgia told Anne who her grandmother was and what she looked like, Anne got excited.


    In her opinion, her grandmother would definitely love her. She had one more person who loved her and


    one more family member.


    Although she lost her father, she had a new family member now.


    As for Elsie and Wilson, they congratted Georgia for recognizing her biological mother.


    Elsie sighed after that.


    "You are so lucky. My sister and I still don''t know who our biological parents are. Do you think I should


    ask you to help me find my biological parents? But what if they deliberately abandoned us in the past?


    My sister is rich now, so they mighte to us for money."


    Elsie hesitated. Georgia smiled and patted Elsie''s hand.


    "You can investigate it secretly. If you find out that they deliberately abandoned you and Vanessa, you


    can stop finding them. I know you also want to know the reason, because I have the same feeling. You


    will be regretful if you can''t know the reason all your life."


    Elsie said to Wilson after thinking for a while.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I know you are in charge of Georgia''s force. Please help me find my biological parents."


    Elsie just asked Wilson to do that, which was also her subconscious reaction. Wilson didn''t feel


    anything wrong with it, so he nodded.


    "I will investigate it. Tell me the information that you still remember, and then ask your sister to talk to


    me."


    Then Georgia cooked dinner for Anne, and there were all Anne''s favorite dishes.


    The next day, Georgia drove to Robert''s vi.


    Sierra was a good match for her.


    It was time to put on a show.

 Chapter 360 Can You Swear?

    Chapter 360 Can You Swear?


    However, Georgia didn''t go there alone today. Elsie was so curious that she insisted on going with


    Georgia to watch the show.


    "It may piss Sierra off if you show her the marriage certificate."


    Elsie''s eyes sparkled with the light of gossips. She was expecting such a good show.


    "Probably it will. She has tried so hard to get it, but she fails on thest step. It will certainly surprise


    her."


    Of course, what Sierra didn''t expect most was that Robert would make a fake marriage certificate.


    Sierra must have never doubted it at all. She didn''t even check whether the marriage certificate was


    real.


    She had been fooling Robert and felt that Robert was always under her control.


    She never expected that she would be fooled by Robert.


    As long as Georgia thought of the pain Robert had suffered in the past year, she was extremely angry.


    Although Robert didn''t speak it out clearly, he had told her that he had suffered a lot in the past year


    and had been in great danger. Every time when he was in danger, Sierra happened to appear to help


    him.


    It meant that Sierra had been torturing Robert all this year. She even wanted to take his property and


    kill him.


    At the thought of this, Georgia got very angry. She also wanted to avenge Robert.


    "When Robert just came back, he trusted Sierra so much and even had a conflict with me because of


    that woman. I thought you two wouldn''t be together anymore, but it turned out that you two had already


    made it clear and set a trap for Sierra, which really surprised me."


    Elsie said with a sigh. Suddenly, Georgia told Elsie something with a smile.


    "I forgot to tell you something yesterday. There is one thing that you absolutely can''t imagine."


    "What is it?"


    Elsie''s intuition told her that this was definitely a huge gossip. She liked to know such secrets.


    "We have been investigating the identity of Sierra. Her identity must be fake, but I haven''t found out


    who she really is. But now I might know who she is. My guess has a very good probability."


    "Your enemy before?"


    Elsie guessed right away. Georgia nodded with a smile.


    "Think about it. Who was my worst enemy before? She is about the same age as her, so she must be


    the person before."


    "Is she Emma Lane? The stic surgery is quite useful."


    Elsie always paid attention to something strange.


    "That''s right. We even can''t find that she has had stic surgery. I''m also curious about the hospital


    where she had it."


    All of a sudden, the two women began to talk about stic surgery. They even talked about those stars


    who had stic surgery before.


    Some of those stars had good surgery, but some of them failed. The topic was out of control.


    However, after they stopped talking about this topic, Elsie sighed.


    "She''s really annoying. She''s been keeping harassing you and Robert. This time, her goal is to take


    Robert''s property, right? But in the past year, she was even able to take Robert away in secret, and you


    couldn''t find any information about him. She couldn''t do it alone. There must be someone else behind


    her."


    "That''s true, and that''s also the matter that I''m worried about. It''s easy to deal with Sierra, but I''m afraid


    that there is someone powerful behind her, and we will suffer loss if we fight against the person behind


    her. What''s more, her goal is Robert''s property. Now that I have destroyed this opportunity, they may


    not let me go so easily."


    "Let''s wait and see. You just inherit the property of the SY group, and now you inherit all the property of


    Robert. You''re such a rich woman now. You even can''t spend so much money all your life. You should


    share it with me."


    Elsie said jokingly.


    "As long as youe to thepany and work for me, I will give you a high sry. It''s not good to get


    money without effort. No pain, no gain."


    Elsie began to think about Georgia''s suggestion.


    "I''m not educated. I can barely recognize all the basic words recently. I think my life can''t be like this. I


    have to learn something. Last time, Wilson told me that I can continue to participate in the work of


    helping children. Of course I''m willing to do this, but I have to think about what I want to do in my life,


    just like you. You have been doing experiments in theboratory. If I really get so much money without


    effort, my life will be boring."


    "There are so many interest sses now. You can go to each of them to learn for a while and find what


    you are interested in. Painting, music, design... You don''t have to master them. It''s good to find


    something you like."


    The two chatted on the way, and were both happy.


    After driving for about an hour, Georgia finally arrived at Robert''s vi.


    The moment she got out of the car, Georgia saw many reporters not far away shooting at her.


    ording to Sierra''s n, there would be another uproar on the Inte today.


    There must be a lot of people on the Inte streaming what happened today. The reporters were also


    invited by Sierra.


    Sierra was going to discredit her on the Inte again.


    However, she could becent only now. It would be time for her to suffer.


    Georgia even turned around and smiled at the reporters not far away.


    Of course, her smile was a little provocative.


    And this photo was quickly posted on the Inte, andizens leftments below.


    "D*mn it! This woman is too arrogant. She will get the property. She looks confident!"


    "I really don''t believe that Robert will leave the heritage to Georgia. Do you think there will be a


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    reversal? I don''t believe that Georgia will get the inheritance."


    "It''s quite strange. It''s supposed to be a show about the property of the Simpson family, but now it''s


    Robert''s ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend fighting for it. Robert must love them so much. No matter


    who will get the property, it only proves that he really loves his woman so much. Is it popr for rich


    people to spend too much money on women?"


    "I don''t care. My only dream is to be Georgia Lane, who first inherits the SY group and then


    Robert''s property. Then I can find a handsome boy and live a free life..."


    Theizens were gossiping enthusiastically, and Georgia finally took Elsie to the vi.


    Of course, Georgia''s bodyguards stayed outside to protect her.


    When Georgia came in, most members of the Simpson family were already there.


    Georgia hadn''t seen these people before. When she was with Robert, she didn''t meet many of his


    rtives, so she couldn''t recognize them at all.


    She could only smile faintly at the people inside and then greeted the oldest man in the room.


    "Hello, Grandpa Paul."


    Paul didn''t respond to her police greeting. Georgia didn''t care much about it.


    Sierra said to Georgia.


    "Miss Lane, you''re finally here. You can sit down first. Ivan hasn''te yet. When hees, we will


    distribute the property ording to the will. After all, Ivan is the executor."


    Sierra''s tone was gentle and polite. It seemed that she didn''t feel angry or jealous of Georgia at all.


    She would be a great schemer if she could still be so polite after Georgia got the property.


    But she knew that it was just a show. Now Sierra had put herself in a very low profile. When Sierra


    revealed the matter that there was something wrong with the will, Georgia would be the one to be


    embarrassed.


    "Sierra, why are you so polite to her? She colluded with Ivan to make a fake will. Before this matter is


    clear, she can''t get the property." Sitting diagonally in front of Georgia, Dora sneered.


    Kenny also sneered after Dora.


    "Sierra, you are too soft and too kind. It''s unreasonable for Robert to leave his property to his ex-


    girlfriend. Besides, she even cuckolded Robert. I think the will must be fake."


    "You guys juste here to get the property. Please don''t be so righteous. It''s disgusting."


    Georgia didn''t say anything, but Elsie jeered at the two of them.


    "Who are you? I don''t think you''re qualified to speak here."


    Dora asked Elsie with a cold face.


    "She is my secretary and is responsible for my daily affairs."


    Georgia made up an identity for Elsie.


    "Birds of a feather flock together. You are uneducated, and the people around you are also barking like


    a dog. Uneducated bumpkins!"


    Dora mocked sarcastically.


    Elsie really wanted to p Dora in the face, but she also knew that it was not the right time.


    The fight would call the police here, which would affect the show today. Elsie decided to hold back her


    anger, but she still didn''t give in.


    Elsie sneered, standing in front of Dora.


    "Uneducated? You''re not qualified to judge me. People like you are so shameless. Robert didn''t leave


    any property for you, but you stille here to fight for it. You''re seniors, but you''re even hungry for the


    property of a young man. How shameless you are! You''re the ones who are uneducated. You wanna


    refute me? Fine. Just swear that you won''t get one penny from Robert''s property!"


    "If you dare to swear like that, I will kneel and apologize!"

 Chapter 361 Inheritance Squabbles

    Chapter 361 Inheritance Squabbles


    At that, Dora¡¯s face went bright red.


    She pointed at Elsie, but was incapable of even saying a word.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and giggle.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you really don¡¯t have a share of Robert Simpson¡¯s inheritance. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re


    Robert did have a bit of stock shares given out as a reward on the smaller households, but a bastard


    daughter like Dora who¡¯d been married out and hadn¡¯t even been that good to Robert in the first ce


    wasn¡¯t getting a cent of the money.


    Georgia and Elsie were there chuckling while Dora had already stood up in a rage, bodily rushing over


    as if to hit someone.


    The old man mmed his cane heavily on the ground.


    ¡°Shut it; does this look like the time to argue? We¡¯re here for business. Whoever picks a fight here can


    get out. Wouldn¡¯t you say, Sierra?¡±


    Sierra hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not argue, everyone. Hold it in a little. You can discuss what you¡¯re


    dissatisfied about after we¡¯re done talking today.¡±


    Sierra acted like she was being stand-up about it all, while Georgia simply smiled.


    She and Elsie sat on the sofa, looking casual about the entire thing.


    Dora was still fuming, but Kenny grabbed her hand and warned her not to speak anymore, in case the


    discussion ended here today.


    These people also wanted to settle the matter of the inheritance shares quickly. Whether it was Sierra


    or Georgiaing out the victor, they wanted a slice of the pie.


    So far, though, Sierra promised more under the table profit, so they were more willing to stand behind


    her.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t going to talk about that openly.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Ivan, Georgia? Can you exin those intimate photographs?¡±


    With everyone quiet, the old man raised that question to Georgia.


    His tones were cold, and his gaze on her carried a trace of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What do you think, old man? Whatever you think it is, that¡¯s it. I feel like no matter how I exin it, I


    won¡¯t change what you think, so I might as well not bother exining.¡±


    At Georgia¡¯s casual attitude, the old man blew his top and mmed a fist down on the table. He was


    getting ready to say something when Ivan¡¯s voice came from not far away.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting on in years, old man, and your eyes aren¡¯t what they used to be. I can understand that.


    If you can say I¡¯m having rtions with Georgia, I could also find some other photos of me together


    with women. Am I dating all of them? It¡¯s the 21st century, for crying out loud. Couldn¡¯t we wise up a


    little bit? It¡¯s not photos of us in bed or kissing. Are you all this old-fashioned?¡±


    Ivan smiled and said that while Marcel and Joanna, his parents, followed from behind.


    The old man flew into a rage from those words.


    ¡°What, am I getting the cold shoulder now that I¡¯m old? I just wanted you and Georgia to exin the


    situation, even if it¡¯s only for the Simpson name. Do you two want the story on the inte to keep


    getting out of control? Leaving Robert to die without clearing it up?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I exined it well enough just then, old man? I¡¯m just friends with Georgia. Those photos were


    taken from special angles. Even then, with those angles, there weren¡¯t any indecent scenes. Isn¡¯t that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    enough to prove that, even as hard as they tried to find a scene where I was acting out of turn with


    Georgia, that¡¯s all they could find? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯ve exined it, I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t stay stuck on that topic and shunted it to the side.


    Ivan smiled and sat on the sofa with his parents at his side.


    ¡°Now everyone¡¯s here. Ivan, you¡¯re the executor of the will. I¡¯ve gotwyers and official witnesses over


    today, so let¡¯s officially and fairly execute Robert¡¯s will.¡±


    Sierra said, smiling, as she had thepanywyers all gather round.


    Then the witnesses came too.


    Ivan produced the will. With professionals on camera recording the scene, everything was well put


    together.


    Thewyers and witnesses checked the will and both parties spoke to everyone in the room.


    ¡°There are no problems with the will.¡±


    The witnesses spoke as well.


    ¡°We dere this will officially certified.¡±


    At that, everyone in room tensed.


    ¡°Then,wyers, take a look at this will, established a year ago, and see if there are any conflicts with


    the current situation?¡±


    Sierra spoke again. After all, as arge organization, there was simply too much property.


    After a year, the properties under people¡¯s names tended to shift a little, so they still needed the


    Thewyers had, in fact, already noted down all of Robert¡¯s properties. The eight of them hurriedly took


    out theirputers and pulled up the list of property,paring it to the will, to see if there were any


    discrepancies.


    Georgia sat there drinking tea and waiting patiently. The atmosphere inside the room was silent, and


    only the sound of printed pages being flipped could be heard.


    After about an hour, the leadwyer spoke towards Sierra and everyone there.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson¡¯s will was very squarely put together. Almost all the properties under his name have been


    assigned, but there are a few ces where it¡¯s not clear.¡±


    ¡°Where are the issues?¡±


    Sierra asked, and thewyer spoke to everyone.


    ¡°This will was established over a year ago. Back then, all of Mr. Simpson¡¯s properties had been


    assigned. But after that, Mr. Simpson bought up an office building, an ind, and a biopharmaceutical


    ¡°As Mr. Simpson meant back then, what was that office and the ind for?¡±


    Georgia suddenly asked actively.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson had his ident not long after he signed for the office, so his intentions are unclear. As


    for the ind on the Pacific, Mr. Simpson had intended to have people renovate the area and build a


    garden mansion there along with a private airport. But it was all stopped after Mr. Simpson¡¯s ident.


    The ind is still undeveloped. As for the biopharmaceutical firm, Mr. Simpson had good judgement.


    Ever since he bought it, business for this year has grown by 20%, which is significant growth. With the


    drug patent this year, thepany has made a major breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Then how much are these three properties worth?¡±


    ¡°The building Mr. Simpson bought is situated in New York, America, worth two billion. As for the ind,


    it¡¯s worth five hundred million. The biopharmaceutical firm was worth five billion at the time of the


    buyout. Now it¡¯s worth eight billion.¡±


    As thewyer finished his words, Elsie couldn¡¯t help but tug at Georgia¡¯s hand and whispered in her


    ear.


    ¡°Robert really could make money. I¡¯m so jealous. I think he bought it for you. That biopharmapany


    was probably prepared just for you.¡±


    Georgia was also thinking that with her high opinion of herself, but she didn¡¯t voice it. She kept her


    happiness locked inside.


    But it still wasn¡¯t her turn to speak. Sierra didn¡¯t say anything, either. Dora, though, opened her mouth.


    ¡°For this sort of property with no assignment, shouldn¡¯t Robert¡¯s first heir inherit the will?¡±


    ¡°That is the case in theory, but there is a small contention, which may prove a point of conflict.¡±

 Chapter 362 Get Out

    Chapter 362 Get Out


    ¡°What problem?¡±


    Sierra asked of thewyer.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson had added a provision to the will that if no assignment of property was to appear in the


    future, Miss Lane would theoretically inherit it all. But before this provision could be ratified, Mr.


    Simpson had his ident.¡±


    ¡°Since you knew Robert had been nning on that, shouldn¡¯t Georgia get the inheritance? I don¡¯t see


    what¡¯s so unclear about that.¡±


    Elsie up and startedining, while thewyer smiled and exined.


    ¡°This provision is not official. If it went to court, this property could be frozen or even dissolved. Unless


    all parties involved unanimously agree to have Miss Lane inherit the property, especially Mr. Simpson¡¯s


    current wife, Miss Moon. If Miss Moon has no objections, we could go entirely with the will.¡±


    That put Sierra on the spot. She didn¡¯t look too good, but she kept her cool.


    ¡°I want to ask one thing,wyer. My son Wesley is also Robert¡¯s birth son. This was a will established a


    year ago, when Robert still didn¡¯t know Wesley existed. In this current situation, can my son legally


    inherit his father¡¯s property?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but whoever the inheritor designated in the will is, whoever inherits the property. Even if


    he didn¡¯t let his own child have anything and donated it all to charity or a stranger, all of it has to go


    ording to the will.¡±


    Thewyer smiled, while Sierra¡¯s expression dimmed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it was Miss Lane¡¯s share to begin with, so let her have it.¡±


    At Sierra¡¯s words, a lot of people couldn¡¯t help but stand up.


    That wasn¡¯t what she said before. As they were getting ready to argue, Randy, who¡¯d been standing by


    the side of the old man, suddenly walked up.


    ¡°Lawyer, if this will can be proven not to be binding, wouldn¡¯t the inheritance need to be reassigned?


    Based on the first heir byw, that is.¡±


    Thewyer nodded, and Randy produced a document.


    ¡°And ording to thew, with the subject not in the right state of mind, any wills produced during that


    time have no legally binding power, correct?¡±


    Thewyer nodded again and took Randy¡¯s document. The report showed a psychological report of


    Robert, saying that he was mentally deranged.


    Thewyer looked it over and handed off copies to Sierra, Georgia, Ivan, Ivan¡¯s parents, and the others


    in the room. Almost everybody got a copy.


    ¡°If this report is real, the time it was made happens to be the same as the time the will was established,


    so the will would have no binding power. But this report has to be investigated for legitimacy.¡±


    Thewyer said fairly. Georgia opened the documents and looked it over, unable to help herughter.


    So that was Sierra¡¯s n. Robert was nuts, so the will didn¡¯t stand.


    They¡¯d even gotten a psych report ready. This was too funny.


    At that moment, Kenny had stood and pointed at Georgia.


    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have good intentions. I thought it was strange that he¡¯d fall for you, an abandoned


    woman who gave birth in prison. Now, looks like you somehow sent Robert off the rails. Thankfully, he


    woke up after the ident. You must have had him establish the will when he was still confused. Have


    you no shame, Georgia? Get out of the Simpson household. You probably tricked your way into


    Robert¡¯s father¡¯s inheritance, too. Trying to pull it off again today? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about


    it!¡±


    As Kenny finished, Dora started mocking her as well.


    ¡°I was wondering why my brilliant nephew would be so stupid as to leave most of his inheritance to you


    and your bastard seed, Turns out he was mentally deranged.¡±


    As the two finished their barbs, the old man spoke, too.


    ¡°Miss Lane, this report doesn¡¯t look fake. Please exin what you did to Robertst year. You¡¯ve


    already inherited his father¡¯s property. Why so greedy over his, as well? Our Simpson family owes you


    nothing.¡±


    Everyone was pointing fingers. Sierra joined in the questioning, her eyes red.


    ¡°Robert really did love you, Miss Lane, how could you do such a thing to him? This past year, he¡¯s been


    attacked time and time again, almost dying on several asions. I found evidence of the person


    behind it together with him, and it all leads back to you. Now, it seems you were in it all for the


    inheritance, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So, you want this psych report to prove that the inheritance isn¡¯t legally binding, and you¡¯re trying to


    chase me out, right?¡±


    Georgia put it out directly, while Sierra didn¡¯t say anything, probably in silent assent.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ivan scoffed.


    ¡°Robert was perfectly normalst year with no issues. With enough money, even I could fake a psych


    report.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Ivan!¡±


    The old man suddenly barked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking after your rtions with Georgia, but at a time like this, you¡¯re still defending her. How


    do you exin that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all just after Robert¡¯s inheritance, anyway. Trying to make it look like you¡¯re all prim and proper.


    Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s disgusting?¡±


    Ivan sneered, while Sierra¡¯s tears were already brimming.


    ¡°How could you talk about the old man like that, Ivan? We¡¯re all very concerned about where Robert¡¯s


    properties are going to go. How does it make sense that Georgia¡¯s inheriting the properties of Robert¡¯s


    father and Robert at the same time? Do you really not suspect anything? Just ask someone on the


    street. Nobody believes this is real, and I don¡¯t believe Georgia is innocent.¡±


    At that moment, Sierra showed her ws.


    She looked at Georgia, eyes full of righteous condemnation.


    Georgia didn¡¯t speak, while Elsie jabbed at Sierra from the side.


    ¡°Plenty of stranger things have happened. You¡¯re just jealous that Robert was willing to leave the


    properties all to Georgia. Why else do you think Robert¡¯s father left his properties to Georgia too?


    Because Robert suggested him to. He can give as much money as he wants to the person he loves,


    and your envy is utterly useless!¡±


    That jab went straight to the heart.


    Sierra couldn¡¯t hold it in as her face contorted.


    ¡°No matter what, I have this report with me, which proves that the will isn¡¯t legally binding, and that


    Robert¡¯s will does not need to be executed in the assignment of the inheritance. Since the inheritance


    has nothing to do with Georgia Lane,wyer, can I ask her to leave? Then we can discuss things


    alone.¡±


    Sierra turned around and demanded of thewyer. This was her board now, and she wanted Georgia


    out of the picture, aughingstock, without getting a cent.


    ¡°Unless this report can be proven to be false, Mr. Simpson¡¯s will of a year ago has no legal binding


    power. With no new will issued by Mr. Simpson, renewed discussion is required to assign the


    inheritance in ordance with thew. As Mr. Simpson¡¯s wife, mother, and son, you three will be the


    primary parties between which the assignment is deliberated.¡±


    Thewyer seemed to see which way the wind was blowing and showed a pleasing smile to Sierra,


    who seemed happy at those words.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, old man, Aunt, Uncle, and other families who¡¯vee ¨C I trust you have no issues


    with chasing Georgia out! As for Ivan, if you still support Georgia¡¯s im, then please leave as well.


    Robert didn¡¯t leave anything for you in the inheritance, and there¡¯s no need for you to take part in the


    assignment.

 Chapter 363 Sierra Loses It

    Chapter 363 Sierra Loses It


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Sierra!¡±


    Marcel finally spoke.


    ¡°Ivan is Robert¡¯s brother. He¡¯s not willing to im the inheritance, but he¡¯s also a part of the Simpson


    family. You don¡¯t have the right to chase him out.¡±


    ¡°I already said it, Uncle. If Ivan still supports Georgia, I can only ask him to leave so he doesn¡¯t make


    trouble. Robert¡¯s inheritance assignment has dragged on for so long. If we don¡¯t solve it today, at that


    point, thepany stocks are going to ripple, and it¡¯ll affect manpower, too.¡±


    Ivan and Georgia didn¡¯t speak, as if they had been heavily shaken.


    It took Georgia a lot not to show her a mocking or gleeful grin, though, just in case they noticed.


    Joanna, on the other hand, had spoken up with a sneer.


    ¡°Each and every one of you are ying dumb. Robert¡¯s mental state has always been normal, but


    you¡¯re all choosing to believe the report¡¯s real. I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°If you are unwilling to discuss the assignment of the inheritance, Aunt and Uncle, please leave as well.


    Security, escort these few out there, and don¡¯t let them back in again!¡±


    Sierra suddenly spoke, and guards surrounded Georgia, Ivan, and his parents.


    Seeing them about to get the boot, Dora cackled mockingly to the side.


    ¡°You were getting so full of yourself, you bitch. Now we see you for what you are!¡±


    ¡°Thinking you could inherit the property but getting kicked out right after. If it were me, I¡¯d jump off the


    building before continuing to embarrass myself.¡±


    Jeers sounded around them.


    Smiling, Georgia looked up at the crowd.


    ¡°If you think there¡¯s an issue with the psych report, there¡¯s an issue, and the will isn¡¯t binding. I¡¯ll admit


    that, but I want to ask thewyer one question.¡±


    ¡°What question is that, Miss Lane?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s smile grew in depth of meaning.


    ¡°You just said that, with no certain will, the inheritance is assigned in ordance with the first heir, in


    which the wife, mother, and child count byw, correct?¡±


    Thewyer nodded, but didn¡¯t understand what Georgia meant by asking that.


    Sierra didn¡¯t understand, either, but Elsie was already issuing muffledughter through her hand.


    Ivan, too, was dying holding it in. He didn¡¯t want to break hisposure in this sort of scene. He had


    his cool reputation to keep up.


    Georgia took out the marriage certificate she¡¯d kept to herself all along. A copy, of course. She wasn¡¯t


    about to produce the original just in case these people went and ripped it up.


    ¡°Lawyer, this is my certificate of marriage to Robert. I believe it¡¯s dated before Sierra¡¯s certificate. Of


    course, as for which one of our marriage certificates are real? I feel like you can check with civil


    services first, thene back and discuss the assignment of the inheritance.¡±


    At Georgia¡¯s words, the entire living room was in shock.


    Even Sierra showed a stunned expression as she was struck dumb momentarily.


    Thewyer, though, walked over in a model of professional conduct, looked over Georgia¡¯s certificate,


    and showed aplicated expression.


    Georgia, though, smiled and handed the certificate to Sierra.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have to look at it clearly, Miss Moon. Isn¡¯t this marriage certificate really simr to yours? If you¡¯re


    willing to believe the will isn¡¯t legally binding, how about we divide the inheritance ording to the first


    heir byw? I¡¯ve long since had it up to here with you styling yourself as Robert¡¯s wife. The only thing


    that kept me from revealing you for what you were because I wanted to see what you¡¯d do. Right, pack


    your bags and get out of this mansion. It¡¯s mine now.¡±


    With that, Georgia gave everyone in the room a copy of the marriage certificate.


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Georgia took Elsie¡¯s hand and got ready to leave.


    ¡°I feel like all of you might still need to digest this news today, or maybe discuss it with each other with


    a meeting. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you some time. Next time we discuss the inheritance assignment,


    remember to have me here.¡±


    Finishing up, Georgia turned around and left with Elsie. Ivan left as well. Of course, his parents


    followed. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay in this living room anyway.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Dora asked loudly.


    ¡°Why does Georgia have a marriage certificate with Robert? Which one of you two have the real one


    and which one the fake?¡±


    The old man¡¯s face was dark as he turned to Sierra and started his own questioning.


    ¡°You¡¯d better clear this up now, Sierra. Why does Georgia have a marriage certificate too? What¡¯s


    going on between you two? What did Robert say to you in the beginning?¡±


    Kenny walked over too.


    ¡°Give me a copy of your marriage certificate, too. I¡¯ll take them to civil services and see which one¡¯s


    real and which one¡¯s fake.¡±


    Everyone stood and asked their own questions. Sierra felt her ears buzz as if a multitude of voices


    were crowding around her ear. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it and bellowed.


    ¡°Get out, get out, all of you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? We¡¯re concerned about you. What if Georgia made a fake certificate? We


    can help you!¡±


    Dora couldn¡¯t help but ask. Her attitude wasn¡¯t mocking at all.


    After all, she was more willing to believe Sierra¡¯s certificate was real. Then Sierra lost it.


    ¡°I said, all of you, get out! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have security toss you out.¡±


    Sierra lost itpletely.


    ¡°Security, get in here, chase these people out!¡±


    Everyone looked strangely at Sierra, and Dora finally started sneering.


    ¡°Really, swaggering about like you¡¯re someone special. You¡¯re even making a fake certificate now? So


    shameless.¡±


    At that, Sierra pointed towards security.


    ¡°Throw Dora Simpson out of here and don¡¯t let her back in again!¡±


    Dora scoffed.


    ¡°Like I said, shameless, Sierra. The house belongs to Georgia anyway, and you¡¯ll be the one getting


    the boot sooner orter!¡±


    The others looked on. Kenny took the copies of the marriage certification and walked out.


    The old man shot a deep nce at Sierra.


    ¡°Think carefully on what to do yourself.¡±


    With that, he took Randy with him and left. Sierra roared with rage inside the living room.


    When she was done with her tantrum, Sierra turned to the servants in the room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the young master and the madam? Bring them over.¡±


    Those words were poisonous with hate, and the servants all shivered.


    ¡°Hold on, mydy, I¡¯ll have them bring the madam and the young master over.¡±


    The servants fled. Sierra suddenly smashed everything in front of her, flinging the ceramic tea sets on


    the tea table to the floor, cackling madly.


    Not long afterwards, the servant who¡¯d just spoken trembled and walked to Sierra¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mydy, the madam and the young master have disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 364 Selena Returns

    Chapter 364 Selena Returns


    After Georgia left with Elsie.


    Elsie and Ivan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°You killed it like a boss back there.¡±


    Elsie patted Georgia¡¯s shoulder, her tones praising.


    ¡°Sierra¡¯s face was about to twist off. To be honest, that felt great.¡±


    Elsie continued, while Ivan chuckled too.


    ¡°That took a lot for me not tough out loud.¡±


    As Ivan¡¯s parents, Marcel and Joanna didn¡¯t quite understand. The two didn¡¯t know Georgia that well,


    but she had been respectful with them, calling them Aunt and Uncle right out the door.


    Joanne couldn¡¯t help but ask questions with her face full of concern.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything illegal, have you? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a bad person, Miss Lane, but I just


    found it strange that you have a marriage certificate with Robert. And Sierra happens to have one too?


    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening in between.¡±


    Marcel chimed in mildly.


    ¡°No matter what you do, don¡¯t leave anything for them to exploit. Robert is gone. No matter what,


    staying uninvolved and protecting yourself is the most important thing.¡±


    Seems like both Marcel and Joanna suspected them of faking the certificate.


    Georgia looked seriously at Ivan¡¯s parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you Aunt and Uncle, Aunt and Uncle, because I really am Robert¡¯s wife. I went to civil


    services to get the certificate together, and there are no legal loopholes or faked evidence. The other


    Simpsons will definitely go to civil services to check, and they¡¯ll soon find that I¡¯m Robert¡¯s real wife.¡±


    At that, both Marcel and Joanna rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you want to stick it to Sierra and went too far in revenge. If that¡¯s not the case, we


    can rx.¡±


    As Joanna said that, though, Marcel suddenly thought of a problem, and his face registered worry.


    ¡°If Sierra¡¯s still ying her game, Wesley and Maisie are still living in the mansion. Is she going to do


    something to them? No, I have to get back and take them away. We can¡¯t let this woman use them as


    hostages¡­¡±


    Before Marcel could finish, Ivan hurriedlyforted his father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, before we came today, I sent people over to pick up the olddy and Wesley. Sierra


    should have discovered the truth now. Get in the car, and we can chat about the details.¡±


    Georgia took Elsie with her and sat down on Ivan¡¯s lengthened Lincoln. With them all inside, Marcel


    asked another confused question.


    ¡°Did you n this from the beginning? Then you must have suspected Sierra all this time. Both you and


    Miss Lane knew you had the right certificate, and you were only waiting to see what Sierra would do,


    weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Georgia and Ivan nodded.


    ¡°We nned this together. Sierra styled herself as the person who saved Robert¡¯s life and acted all


    along like she was gentle and kind, so we wanted to see if she would show her face over the


    inheritance. If she really did go with Robert¡¯s will as she¡¯d said before without any fraudulent behavior,


    then we¡¯ve misunderstood her. If she got together with someone else and tried to overturn the will, that


    only proves she was acting all along. We wanted specifically to drag it out to a time like this and show


    the certificate, ruining all her efforts.¡±


    At that, Joanna¡¯s tone grew concerned.


    ¡°Where are Maisie and Wesley now, then? Isn¡¯t Wesley Sierra¡¯s son? Taking him away like that might


    set her off. She could even go to the police.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Wesley isn¡¯t Sierra¡¯s birth son. She¡¯s been lying about that from the beginning.


    That¡¯s also why Robert suspected her, and why he got back together with Georgia and went and had


    their marriage certified. Even before his ident, he knew something was up with Sierra. Who do you


    think he really loves?¡±


    Ivan finished, and Joanna showed a kind smile.


    ¡°When I met youst year, Miss Lane, I felt you were a firm, confident person. It¡¯s easy to see why


    Robert liked you. Then there was the ident and he came back after losing his memory. I always


    thought it was a pity you didn¡¯t end up together, but you did. It¡¯s just such a shame¡­¡±


    Joanna didn¡¯t finish, but Georgia could already guess that she was probablymenting how much


    they¡¯d gone through only for Robert to pass on anyway.


    Every time Georgia heard such sentiments now, she grew guilty.


    After all, she already knew that Robert was alive, but she couldn¡¯t say it, so she dipped her head and


    went silent.


    She didn¡¯t know how to express her emotions in a situation like this, and believing that she was sad,


    everyone went quiet too.


    Because of that conversation, Georgia¡¯s thoughts turned to Travis.


    Travis was the one who¡¯d told her about Wesley¡¯s DNA test, but because she¡¯d had her hands full with


    Sierra, she still hadn¡¯t seen him after she got back, or asked him why she¡¯d given her the wrong result.


    Georgia was quite hung up over that, and she had to meet him and ask about his reasons.


    But before that, Georgia felt that she ought to pay a visit to Jasper.


    She already knew that Jasper was sick, but she¡¯d been busy in America and didn¡¯t have the time to see


    him.


    Now that she was back and Sierra was mostly dealt with, Robert was concerned with Jasper, and


    Georgia had to visit in person.


    As for when Robert would reveal he was still alive, Georgia had asked him, and he wasn¡¯t sure.


    He wanted to see who it was behind Sierra, and after the turmoil today, that person behind her couldn¡¯t


    just stay quiet.


    The person behind the scenes would definitelye out, or get involved personally. Only after dealing


    with them would Roberte back and tell everyone that he was still kicking.


    Only, how long would it take for that person to show themselves?


    Georgia couldn¡¯t guess, and Robert couldn¡¯t either. They could only wait.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive to the hospital, Ivan. I¡¯m nning on seeing Jasper today. I haven¡¯t visited him after he got


    sick and went into hospital.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s parents also knew about Jasper, and with Georgia mentioning it, they nodded in agreement.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t stopped by the hospital, either. Let¡¯s all go.¡±


    With that set, the car rolled towards the hospital.


    In the hospital proper.


    Selena had already returned to the country. In the beginning, Bailey, as Jasper¡¯s father, had asked that


    she take the first ne ticket back.


    But that night, before Selena had reached the hospital, Dan had gotten sick with a high fever.


    In a situation like that, of course Selena couldn¡¯t bring the child over right away, and she could only


    rush Dan to the hospital himself.


    Thus it dragged on for half a week until this morning, when she came back with Dan.


    Naturally, as her adoptive father, Bailey was the one to pick her up at the airport.


    Now, Selena had arrived alongside Bailey before the hospital.


    ¡°Go. As for what¡¯s gone on with the child, we¡¯ll hide it together. Having you take care of it alone is just


    too much. As Honds, we¡¯ll take care of it together. Don¡¯t worry if your big brother¡¯s going to suspect


    anything. The most important thing now is his recovery. He¡¯s pushing thirty now. When he was young,


    something like this wouldn¡¯t have taken him down. When his surgery is done, we¡¯ll discuss how to


    resolve this.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel was his grandson, and for someone who was older and more old-fashioned like Bailey, of


    course he wanted his eldest grandson close to him.


    And Selena was his adopted daughter. Their rtionship had always been good, and he didn¡¯t care too


    much that this had happened between Selena and Jasper.


    He felt that, with Jasper so big now, he ought to be strong enough to survive knowing the truth.


    As for thoughts of being afraid his own wife would lose face, Bailey found itpletely unnecessary.


    The Hond family had started as a small business. And businessmen had no need to bother with


    appearances.


    At his poorest moment, he¡¯d knelt before someone¡¯s feet and begged them to hand him the business,


    and only then got his start.


    In his process of growing thepany, Bailey hade across many powerful figures. He¡¯d always


    pleaded with them, and had embarrassed himself before.


    Now that the business was booming, and stabilizing in these years, their connections were growing, so


    more people respected the Hond family and didn¡¯t mention the past.


    His wife, though, was getting more and more concerned about reputation.


    Even though, when they were young, they cared nothing for it when they did business.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    Selena hadn¡¯t brought the kid with her to the hospital today. There were too many germs about for a


    small child.


    Besides, Dan had only just been sick, and he was still weak. She couldn¡¯t very well bring him to a


    hospital.


    So, after getting off the ne, Bailey had first taken the kid to the Hond household with Selena


    before driving to the hospital.


    Selena pondered her own thoughts in the elevator, mulling over how to exin her escape this time.


    She¡¯d already been thinking about it for days. She¡¯d thought of a lot of excuses, but none of them


    stuck.


    Five minutes passed like that, and Selena finally arrived in front of Jasper¡¯s room.

 Chapter 365 Sibling Quarrel

    Chapter 365 Sibling Quarrel


    Selena didn¡¯t have the nerve to knock, while Bailey opened the bedroom door.


    He¡¯d specifically chosen a time like this where Elliot wasn¡¯t there. Bailey knew that Selena didn¡¯t know


    how to deal with her.


    The door opened to reveal Jasper sitting there watching the TV with a bored expression.


    Hearing the door, he turned around to look, his face turning shocked.


    Then it sank.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    He called out towards Selena. Then, he turned to his father.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Close the door, Dad. I¡¯ve got some things to talk about with Selena. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bully her.¡±


    Bailey knew his son best. He smiled faintly, patted Selena on the shoulder and let her in, then closed


    the door.


    Only Jasper and Selena were left in the bedroom. Selena walked over to Jasper¡¯s bedside, not even


    daring to sit.


    Face cold, Jasper opened his mouth.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m going to eat you? Sit, or are you that afraid of me?¡±


    Jasper had thought about it for a while. He believed that Selena had run because she felt like he and


    their mother were lying, that they couldn¡¯t ept the existence of this child.


    Considering his own sister distrusted him this much, Jasper was quite angry.


    He treated her this well, but she didn¡¯t trust him.


    Or that she suspected that their mother wouldn¡¯t ept the child. But as her big brother, of course he


    was going to deal with it. Jasper felt like he was getting the short end of the stick.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, big brother.¡±


    Selena sat slowly on the chair next to the bed, eyes rimmed with red.


    ¡°Then exin. Why did you take Daniel and leave? Did I do something wrong? Or did Mom say


    something behind the scenes that you didn¡¯t like? Even if that was the case, you shouldn¡¯t have left.


    You should have told me. I could have helped. Leaving so suddenly without so much as a word or a


    letter ¨C what if something happened to you out there? Am I supposed to regret it for the rest of my life?


    You¡¯re an adult now, Selena, you can¡¯t always run away from home to deal with your problems.


    Besides, you¡¯re not alone now. Dan just had surgery and is still recovering. If something had happened


    to you while you were out there, or if you¡¯d raised the child badly, it¡¯d be you who¡¯d regret it for the rest


    of your life!¡±


    Jasper lectured his sister from the heart, chiding her for a long while before Selena finally spoke.


    ¡°I never distrusted you, Jasper. I know my big brother¡¯s the person who cares about me the most in this


    world. I know no matter what troubles Ie across, you¡¯ll be at my side protecting me. It¡¯s been like


    that from when we were small. You always would love me. Why would I distrust you? Even a year ago,


    I knew that you approached it because you loved me. I¡¯ve never med you.¡±


    As she spoke, Selena¡¯s tears fell, and Jasper¡¯s heart softened as he sighed.


    ¡°Never mind. I was too harsh earlier. Too angry¡­ you left home twice. I held it in the first time, but I


    couldn¡¯t this time, so I let my tone get a little hard. I thought you didn¡¯t trust me, or that I¡¯d done


    something wrong, or there was somewhere you misunderstood about me. That¡¯s the part that bothered


    me the most. I never thought my sister would turn away from me when she was in trouble.¡±


    At that, Jasper sighed heavily again.


    ¡°So tell me, why did you leave? What¡¯s the issue? Is it the child¡¯s father? Is his identity too


    That was the other answer Jasper could think of. He felt that if his sister still trusted him and trusted the


    family, but still left without a word with the kid, then she clearly wanted toy low. It was a definite


    possibility.


    Maybe it was that she needed to keep it from the child¡¯s father. If the child¡¯s father knew, he¡¯d been in


    danger, or she would be in danger herself. But the Honds weren¡¯t a small family anymore. They had


    power, they had authority, they had connections. A regr person couldn¡¯t put such fear into his sister.


    He didn¡¯t understand. What kind of status did the kid¡¯s father have? To have Selena this afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s got a bit to do with the father, but not all. I¡¯ve got a lot of troubles I can¡¯t word for shame. I feel like


    voicing them would stab me in the heart. Can you not ask about that, big brother? From this moment


    on, I won¡¯t leave anymore. I mean it this time.¡±


    ¡°So you still don¡¯t trust me enough to tell me your troubles and let me help?¡±


    Jasper said disappointedly. He turned away from his sister.


    He really was upset. He wasn¡¯t the best, most elite person, but at least he was responsible, protected


    his family, respected his parents, and cared for his sister. But here she was distrusting him so much, as


    if all of his care had been a joke.


    It could be said that his manly pride had been trampled.


    His own sister didn¡¯t believe he could resolve this. Sure he looked casual and maybe a bit unreliable,


    but that was just because he liked to joke around. He¡¯d never not delivered on anything he promised


    her.


    ¡°Let me put it this way, big brother. Do you have any secrets strictly your own? Maybe not a huge


    secret, but not fit to say out loud? That¡¯s my situation right now. It¡¯s not something that can threaten my


    life or Dan¡¯s, but I don¡¯t want to voice it. At least, I don¡¯t want to voice it right now. But I can promise


    you. From now on, I¡¯ll trust you and rely on you and never leave again. Can you give me a chance? I¡¯ve


    alreadye back with Dan. Dan¡¯s sick, and can¡¯te to the hospital, so I couldn¡¯t bring him here


    today. Please forgive me, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Selena spoke, her gaze pleading.


    Jasper, though, grew even angrier.


    Why did this little sister of his not trust him at all?


    Besides, she¡¯d always told him everything, but she was mming up now. She didn¡¯t care for him


    anymore.


    ¡°You said all that, but it was all just nonsense. You still haven¡¯t said why you left. So I¡¯ll change the


    subject.¡±


    Jasper turned to her and demanded.


    ¡°Now that you left, why did youe back? What made youe back?¡±

 Chapter 366 Visiting Jasper

    Chapter 366 Visiting Jasper


    ¡°I knew you were sick, so I came back for you. I¡¯ve tested for it. I can donate my kidney to you. The


    surgery will be arranged right away. From now on, you won¡¯t have tonguish under sickness anymore.


    Once the surgery isplete, you¡¯ll still be the young master of the Hond family, and still be my


    bright shining star of a big brother. I don¡¯t want to see you in this tortured state anymore. That¡¯s why I


    came back.¡±


    At Selena¡¯s words, Jasper¡¯s expression was quite shaken.


    He looked at his sister, momentarily struck with emotions tooplicated to voice.


    He¡¯d really been the most angry because he¡¯d thought after all the concern he¡¯d devoted to her, she left


    just like that, as if she didn¡¯t even see him as her big brother. As if she cared nothing for family.


    Or, perhaps, that it was only one-sided, that the deep sibling care that he had for her was never


    reciprocated by her, so she could leave on a whim.


    But at this moment, knowing he was sick, Selena hade back to endure his wrath all just to donate


    a kidney to him.


    Jasper fell silent for a long while.


    ¡°I can actually buy a kidney from the ck market. I don¡¯t want yours. It¡¯s healthier to have two kidneys.


    I don¡¯t want you to suffer. Do Mom and Dad know about this? Tell them I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Selena suddenly stood, bending over to hug Jasper on the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been so good to me, big brother, but I could never pay you back anywhere. Now you¡¯re sick,


    and I¡¯m healthy. Even donating a kidney to you won¡¯t affect my body that much. And don¡¯t worry, from


    now on, I¡¯ll train my body well. I¡¯ll eat three regr meals, and I won¡¯t torture myself. Don¡¯t worry about


    me. I¡¯ll be responsible for your meals too from now on, until your body checkse backpletely


    normal, and you develop good habits again¡­¡±


    Selena wept as she spoke, her hot tears dropping onto Jasper¡¯s neck. He felt burned, and for some


    reason, a strange emotion starting roiling inside him.


    He didn¡¯t even dare reach out to hug her back, and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do about the situation.


    It was eerie.


    She¡¯d never been this intimate with him before.


    Jasper thought it was a bit strange, and felt a little awkward as he finally pushed Selena away.


    ¡°You¡¯re hugging me too tight; I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Jasper said that, then turned his head to the side embarrassedly.


    What was that about?


    Why did he have such a huge reaction to his own sister hugging him? Why was it that strange? Had he


    gone insane?


    Jasper ranted at himself, adjusted his emotions, then spoke again to Selena.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want to agree to this. A big brother caring for his sister is a natural thing, so why would you


    need to repay me? Is my care something to be bartered with and waited for today where you repay me


    by willingly giving up a kidney? It¡¯s like making a deal. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    As Jasper said that, Selena was getting ready to persuade him again when there came a knock on the


    door and the two stopped talking.


    Selena walked over and opened to door. The peopleing in were Ivan, Georgia andpany¡­


    As the group went in, Jasper looked at Georgia and instantly thought of Robert, his rxed appearance


    growingplicated instantly.


    Robert had his ident, and now he was sick. The world suddenly felt like a dark ce.


    Seeing Georgiae here to visit, Jasper inevitably thought of the days he¡¯d grown up alongside


    Robert. How had life ended up like this?


    It was like it had suddenly fallen apart.


    ¡°Hello, sir, madam.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s parents hade around too, and Jasper greeted them respectfully.


    Then he smiled at Georgia, Ivan, and Elsie.


    ¡°You¡¯vee to see me too. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your body? Is it ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Joanna, Ivan¡¯s mother, asked concernedly. Jasperughed it off.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of doctors around me every day, and they check up on anything out of the ordinary.


    I¡¯m still fine. This body can stand it. When I¡¯ve got a right match for my kidney and finish surgery, I¡¯ll be


    a whole man again.¡±


    When facing outsiders, Jasper¡¯s words were always super positive, tinted with humor between his


    sentences.


    Elsie smiled and spoke.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a beam of sunshine. But with the money you have, you should bepletely fine with


    this surgery. Even if nobody donates a kidney willingly, you could just buy one. Everyone gets that.¡±


    Jasper only chuckled. He looked at Ivan and Georgia, growing concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the tabloids on the inte. Didn¡¯t the two of you go to Sierra and where the other Simpsons


    were to discuss the inheritance assignment? How did it end up? The inte¡¯s all abuzz with mystery


    right now, and it seems like the results haven¡¯te out yet. Did something happen? Did Sierra make


    false evidence and fake the will or something? Ruining your efforts today.¡±


    That was the spection on the inte right now. Everyone thought the Simpson family fortune would


    be settled today.


    But then the inte had streamed Georgia and her friends leaving, then the rest of the Simpson family


    leaving, without a peeping out. Clearly, the inheritance was not, in fact, settled.


    Then there had to be some problem. After all, the will had been assigned, but the talks were still going.


    Either the Simpson family was too resistant, and wouldn¡¯t allow Georgia to inherit the property.


    Or there was a problem with the will, and the discussions would still have to be grinded out.


    Everyone was guessing online on the tabloid sites, and because he was sick, Jasper didn¡¯t know too


    much insider news. Seeing Georgia and Ivane over, he started asking curious questions.


    Elsie was the first one who couldn¡¯t hold it in at that line of questioning.


    She startedughing right away.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m guessing something funny must have happened.¡±


    Jasper prodded.


    Elsie nodded mysteriously at him.


    ¡°Today was especially brilliant. Let me tell you. The two of them couldn¡¯t make it sound half as


    interesting as I could.¡±


    Georgia smiled and nodded at Elsie, having her exin what had happened today to Jasper.


    In the few following minutes.


    Elsie paced around the ward.


    Her hands and expressions flew and she even imitated the reactions of those there, drawingughs


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    from the gang.


    By the time she finished on Sierra¡¯s broken, shocked, contorted expression, even Selena, who¡¯d been


    quiet throughout, showed a wan smile.


    Jasperughed uproariously.


    ¡°How unexpected... you¡¯ve got your devious moments too, Miss Lane. Sierra¡¯s really bit off a big one on


    you.¡±


    Georgia chuckled and nodded, while Jasper sighed.


    ¡°You were nning it all along with Robert. I didn¡¯t even realize. The two of you hid it too well. It¡¯s lucky


    that he¡¯d made preparations, or there¡¯d be trouble today. I knew it wasn¡¯t possible he¡¯d take a liking to a


    woman like Sierra Moon, all fake and disguised. Thankfully, he finally realized who the person he really


    loved was. Otherwise, he might have died with regrets¡­¡±


    At that, Jasper suddenly shot a panicked look at Georgia. He¡¯d said something he shouldn¡¯t have.

 Chapter 367 The Person Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 367 The Person Behind the Scenes


    Georgia, though, shook her head at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve epted it.¡±


    If Robert really was dead, though, Georgia felt like she couldn¡¯t ept it. Or, at least, she shouldn¡¯t be


    epting it so quickly.


    After all, this n was still in secret. When Jasper and Jason caught wind of the truth, though, Robert


    wasn¡¯t going to get off easy.


    Georgia was already waiting to take care of him in the carnage to follow.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve got the marriage certificate, then the inheritance should be solved easily enough, and


    Sierra should be chased out directly. What about her son? What¡¯s to do about him? And the olddy,


    how is she? Are there going to be problems with Robert¡¯s mother living in the mansion?¡±


    Seems like everyone had guessed that Sierra would probably move against Robert¡¯s mother and


    Wesley.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Ivan stood out and exined it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already picked up the old madam and Wesley and sent them away. Sierra won¡¯t be able to target


    them. I¡¯ve already prepared for this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Then your n was perfectly put together. Congrattions. Only, why didn¡¯t you request that the


    already.¡±


    Jasper didn¡¯t quite understand. He felt that Georgia could absolutely use the marriage certificate as


    proof to reasonably give Sierra the boot.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that Sierra still has something up her sleeve if we force her hand. Also, with everything


    she¡¯s been capable of doing, I suspect there¡¯s people working behind her. I wanted to give her some


    buffer space so she¡¯d expose that party in this situation. By the time they show themselves, I won¡¯t


    tolerate her anymore.¡±


    Jasper could have guessed that much. It was a huge possibility there was someone behind Sierra.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve nned it all out, I can rx. I¡¯d wanted to help you, but this body of mine can¡¯t keep up


    with all the work. But any help you need,e find me.¡±


    Georgia smiled and thanked him. Finally, the whole gang stayed in the ward and chatted away with


    Jasper for an entire afternoon.


    Georgia also told him about how she¡¯d found her birth mother, and how Wesley wasn¡¯t Sierra¡¯s blood


    son, as the conversation progressed.


    Jasper had gotten a lot of inside information this afternoon and was excited all throughout the day.


    Probably because it was just so lonely living in the hospital, and with so many peopleing to keep


    himpany today, he was clearly in a good mood.


    At night, as the sky started to turn dark and Georgia¡¯s group was about to leave, there came a knock


    on the door. This time, it was Jasper¡¯s mother, Elliot.


    They smiled and greeted each other before Georgia took Elsie with her and left.


    She¡¯d already had a drivere over to pick them up. As they sat down in the car, Elsie eximed


    with excitement.


    ¡°Why are you free now? I thought you were having a drivere pick us up?¡±


    Wilson turned around and smiled at Georgia and Elsie.


    ¡°I just happened to be free, so I¡¯vee over to take you home.¡±


    On Georgia¡¯s end, it was all happy-go-lucky, while the inte was already champing at the bit.


    Someone had released to the tabloids today that the will had been proven fake and Georgia had been


    kicked out the door without getting a single cent of the inheritance.


    That rumor spread quickly, and after that, Anaya had even clicked like on the news.


    So everyone believed it, and started growing riled up.


    ¡°I was saying that Georgia couldn¡¯t possibly inherit the fortune. Of course it was fake.¡±


    ¡°All that effort and they proved her a fraud and booted her out today. You love to see it. I¡¯ve always


    disliked Georgia Lane, looking so devious but still ying the saint. Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°And all the world rejoiced as Georgia¡¯s true face as a schemer was finally revealed today. I¡¯ve had it


    up to here looking at hering up on the news all day every day. Probably bought the clicks herself


    with how much she wants to get famous, you ask me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious. Look at this picture. She was so cocky going in. Probably thought she had it in her pocket


    to inherit dozens of billions. Then she¡¯s still faking her smile as she got out so people wouldn¡¯t see her


    swept out the door with the trash. I hear security tossed her out, too. What a shameless woman.¡±


    ¡°If she had any shame, do you think she could have gotten this much inheritance? She threw away her


    shame to inherit Robert¡¯s father¡¯s fortune. Now that her methods have been exposed, I¡¯m willing to bet


    she also tricked her way into Robert¡¯s father¡¯s will the first time. In one year or less, she¡¯s definitely


    losing the rights to that inheritance. She might even go to prison. Quite a few years for the crime of


    forging a will.¡±


    The denizens on the inte were all excited that Georgia was finally losing her inheritance.


    They were also looking forward to seeing the SY Group she inherited grow wrong, and to have her


    finally end up broke without a dime to her name.


    Of course, a lot of them were also looking forward to seeing hernd in prison.


    It could be said that, in the eyes of most people online, Georgia was getting what she deserved.


    Georgia scrolled through thements on the inte and smiled on the car as they drove back to the


    mansion.


    Elsie felt it was strange, and frowned as she looked at the hot discussions online.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rify things? They¡¯re insulting you.¡±


    ¡°You think this is the first time I¡¯ve dealt with nder, Elsie? Ever since I was framed for giarism six


    years ago, I understood from all my ssmates¡¯ mocking smiles what pain human speech could wreak.


    But only after experiencing all that did I understand ¨C after those people mocked me, they¡¯d turn around


    and forget about it. They¡¯d go on eating and drinking what they need to, watching their movies and


    buying their favorite clothes. If I disappeared from the inte, they¡¯d forget about this woman with her


    name in the dirt. So don¡¯t concern yourself with what other people say. They¡¯re cussing you out one


    moment, while the very next, they don¡¯t give a damn. If you get sad and upset over those things, they


    wouldn¡¯t care. If you go even further and jump of a building to kill yourself, trying to prove them wrong,


    they wouldn¡¯t care, either. They¡¯ll just smile and forget about it all, or boo you for not having enough


    mental tolerance to take a few insults, then go on to bully someone else. I¡¯ve seen these people for


    what they are long ago. Don¡¯t bother with them. Just treat it all as a joke.¡±


    Part of what Georgia said came from the heart, but part of it was for another reason.


    She knew Elsie¡¯s past. Elsie was always beside her, and Georgia was also sure that she¡¯d have other


    enemies toe.


    She was worried that people would turn their sights on Elsie and reveal her background, showing her


    scars, making her suffer.


    So she wanted to tell her not to be so concerned about other people¡¯s words.


    ¡°Even if someone was cursing at you every day, while you¡¯ve got thousands, millions, billions to spend,


    go to any store and show it. People can only treat you well, fairly and honestly. Even if they despise


    you inwardly, they still have to bow down before you. So there¡¯s no need to be so concerned about


    what other people say. Living a good life is more important than any rumor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really seen it through, Georgia. But you¡¯re right. Other than the people I care about, there¡¯s no


    need to care about what random passersby say. They don¡¯t care. Even if they¡¯re insulting you, they¡¯re


    just trying to work off their emotions. They might not even be insulting you and just throwing a tantrum


    in general.¡±


    Elsie spoke, and Georgia was happy with that.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got a good understanding of these people. That¡¯s right. No need to care about their


    views at all.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t leave out on telling everyone you¡¯re married to Robert. This is an opportunity to take


    Sierra down a notch. When are you nning on exposing it?¡±


    Elsie felt that sure, not caring was fine, but taking Sierra and the people who thought they knew the


    truth down a few notches had to feel great.


    She was looking forward to seeing how stunned everyone would be when Georgia revealed the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Sierra¡¯s side will start the reveal. I¡¯ll let thements ferment for a while, then post my


    marriage certificate online. I think the people behind Sierra should being out of the woodworks


    soon. Tomorrow should be a good opportunity.¡±


    Georgia and Elsie returned in high spirits to the mansion, but when Georgia got in, there came a knock


    on her door.


    Opening it to see, the personing this time was Travis.


    Georgia smiled. Just right. She had some questions that could use clearing up today.

 Chapter 368 A Clear-Cut Refusal for Travis Armstrong

    Chapter 368 A Clear-Cut Refusal for Travis Armstrong


    ¡°How¡¯d you know I¡¯de back today?¡±


    Georgia smiled at Travis. She hadn¡¯t told him abouting back yesterday.


    ¡°I saw the news online.¡±


    Travis smiled faintly and followed Georgia in.


    Georgia realized she¡¯d asked a dumb question.


    Everyone on the inte knew she¡¯d gone to the Simpson household today, so of course Travis knew


    she was back.


    Why had she suddenly lost her wits?


    ¡°Did you just arrive? Or have you been waiting long?¡±


    After all, Georgia had gone right to the hospital to visit Jasper after leaving the Simpson family


    household, and she didn¡¯t know when Travis had arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯d arrived in the district at noon. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the mansion, so I¡¯ve been waiting in my car


    all this time. I saw youe back at night and came over.¡±


    Georgia nodded with aplex expression. She stood and poured him a ss of water, while Travis¡¯


    expression grew concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mess on the inte right now. Doesn¡¯t it look bad for you? Did Sierra fake some evidence to


    have the will lose binding power? Or did she find people to fake a testimony to have the will turn fake?


    Is there a problem? Do you need my help?¡±


    Travis sounded very caring, and Georgia looked at the man before her.


    She¡¯d always held off on calling him because deep down, she believed in Travis¡¯ personality and that


    he wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    But so many years had passed, and everyone had changed so much.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t be sure her thoughts were correct.


    She described what had happened today very sinctly, without the humor of Elsie¡¯s retelling, simply


    describing the process.


    Hearing that, Travis heaved a sigh of relief and showed an expression even Georgia found hard to


    describe.


    ¡°You¡¯d gotten back together with Robert in the end and even had a marriage certificate made. He¡¯s


    finally fallen back in love with you, Georgia. Your hard work and dedication was worth it.¡±


    There was thick emotion mixed in with his tone. Georgia stood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something I want to ask you. Let¡¯s go to the office to chat.¡±


    That clearly meant that she didn¡¯t want to talk in front of Elsie and Wilson. Travis didn¡¯t quite


    understand, but he still stood and followed Georgia to the office.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something, just say it. I can see that there¡¯s something you don¡¯t quite know how to talk


    about from the way you¡¯re looking at me. Is it something on my end?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, Travis. But over these ten years, my life has long since


    changed, and you¡¯ve been through so much suffering, too. We¡¯ve all been through so much. But I still


    believe in you, that you wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt me. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you ¨C when I first


    had you and Sarah help me do the DNA test between Sierra and Wesley, why did you tell me the two


    of them were flesh and blood mother and son? My side was clear that they weren¡¯t rted. I wanted to


    know, was it some ident that produced the mistake, or that you kept it from me deliberately for some


    reason?¡±


    Hearing that, Travis was thoroughly shaken.


    Sarah had done it all throughout the process. He wanted to exin, but towards the end, he didn¡¯t do it.


    Looking at Georgia¡¯s questioning gaze, he asked his own question in return.


    ¡°If I had done it deliberately, would you be angry? If I had wanted to put a block between your


    rtionship with Robert so you wouldn¡¯t get back together, hoping you would distance yourself from


    him over this and eventually separate, would you be disappointed in me?¡±


    Georgia dipped her head and didn¡¯t answer the question.


    Everyone had their desires. She knew full well how Travis felt towards her, and even though she¡¯d once


    refused to help him, she¡¯d still epted him appearing at her side in the end.


    Maybe that had given him hope, or she hadn¡¯t been cruel enough to say decisive words against Travis,


    which was what had caused the situation today.


    ¡°I think I wouldn¡¯t be angry or disappointed in you. Only guilty that I haven¡¯t cleared some things up, or


    that my words couldn¡¯t get my meaning across properly, making you misunderstand.¡±


    Georgia looked at Travis, suddenly recalling her past memories.


    ¡°Do you remember when we first knew each other? We shared a desk back then. Took our studies


    seriously and went to ss together. Never had that many troubles, even if my father mistreated me,


    my adopted mother and siblings were hostile to me. I¡¯d get beat up at home, and maybe not even have


    spending money for the month, but during that time, I felt like our life was simple and happy.¡±


    ¡°If you want to say something, Georgia, just say it.¡±


    Travis felt his heart eat away, full of too much bitterness and sourness to dispel.


    ¡°Travis, you know how it was. Back then, I liked you, and you liked me. It was simple between us, and


    we¡¯ve never lied to each other. Maybe, if we hadn¡¯t had our ident, we might have been happy the


    rest of our lives. But our lives didn¡¯t go the way we thought. You suddenly disappeared, and after I got


    sad for a few years, I slowly put it down and focused on my studies and my life. Maybe, at that time,


    when I hadn¡¯t gotten in a car ident and been framed for giarism, we might have had a chance at


    getting back together if you returned.


    ¡°But fate didn¡¯t give us that chance. You were still drifting out there, still suffering, and I was forced into


    prison. Do you know what I¡¯ve been through behind bars? The people there bullied me and beat me


    every day. I was with child, and almost miscarried. Thankfully, pregnant women don¡¯t have to be


    together with these people. In solitary confinement, I managed to survive and give birth. But the child


    was born sickly, and the stress of life itself was about to crush me. I was forced to let Vanessa raise the


    child. Prison is no ce for a kid, we had to be separated.


    ¡°Then I got put back into regr prison, and in those years, those people still targeted me, and I had to


    think of some way every day to avoid getting beat on, to just have it a little better, to survive. In those


    days, I fantasized in the beginning about someone falling from the sky and saving me. I thought about


    you, too. But after too much despair and pain, I forgot to look forward to you. You disappeared utterly


    from my life, because I knew nobody wasing to save me. I could only rely on myself.


    ¡°After I got out of prison, I got tangled up with Robert. A lot of unpleasant things happened up between


    us, and he even hurt me once. But when I was facing the worst hardships, he saved me, not once, but


    several times. When I was at my lowest point, he washed my name clear of the perpetrator behind the


    car ident, and found evidence that someone had giarized my work. He saved me when I was


    suffering the most, and sometimes, feelings blossom at those times. I¡¯ll never look back.¡±


    ¡°The two of us was just a missed opportunity. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you, but after the miss, I met


    someone who treated me very well, so I can¡¯te back to you. You should get over it too. I know


    you¡¯re not to me. For these past ten years, you¡¯ve been muddled and confused, so your feelings


    towards me remained in the past, or perhaps it¡¯s your longing for the good times of the past itself. In


    reality, life has gone by for ten years. You should have stepped forward long ago instead of staying


    still.¡±


    A tear rolled down Travis¡¯ face as he stood before Georgia.


    ¡°It¡¯s just so unfair, Georgia. Why did I have to wake up? I thought the two of us were still back in that


    happy little world, but time had gone by for ten years. You¡¯ve experienced all that, and even found a


    new lover. Had your own child. I don¡¯t know how to move on. These ten years passed in a blink of an


    eye for me. I don¡¯t me you, either. And I understand. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Travis got up and prepared to leave, but when he reached the door, he turned around and spoke to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Georgia again,


    ¡°Even so, I wish only the best for you. So if you have any difficulty and need my help, please don¡¯t


    avoid me for such a reason. I might not expect a future with you, but I want you to live well, too. It


    would make me happy to help you when you¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    With that, Travis pushed open the door and left.


    Georgia suddenly knelt and burst into tears. The memories of the past spilled over a vat of acid, and


    she felt like she was gulped at seawater. It was sour, bitter, and salty.


    No one was in the wrong here.


    Neither of them was to me. Fate had simply nned something else.


    A long while after Travis left, Georgia walked out of her office door.


    Elsie found it strange.


    ¡°What did the two of you talk about? Travis was looking a bit sad when he left, and his eyes were red.


    The man was crying. What did you say to him? Did you reject his feelings? Robert is gone. You can


    have a new life, a new love. Why draw your boundaries like that? Who knows what¡¯s going to happen


    in the future?¡±


    Georgia forced a smile at Elsie.


    ¡°A missed opportunity was just that, a missed opportunity. I don¡¯t want Travis to be hung up over me.


    He¡¯s a good person. An excellent person. He ought to find someone who can love him fully without


    wasting his time on me.¡±


    ¡°Oh forget it. I don¡¯t understand sappy men and women like you. It¡¯s better not to get too casually


    involved with your feelings so you don¡¯t end up trapped in a mire.¡±


    Elsie finished that, then shot a subconscious look at Wilson and bounded over to him.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Wilson looked up, nonplussed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you have some secret longing, some ex-girlfriend you¡¯re still deeply in love with, someone you


    can¡¯t be together with, or some girlfriend, or some secret lover, or¡­ you actually like men?¡±

 Chapter 369 Suspect That Robert Isn’t Dead

    Chapter 369 Suspect That Robert Isn¡¯t Dead


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡±


    Wilson said coldly, then got up and walked back towards his own bedroom.


    Elsie¡¯s eyes bugged out as she started yelling.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Did I touch a nerve for you not to answer that question? Tell me honestly


    if you like men and got mad because of that!¡±


    Wilson ignored herpletely and mmed the door shut.


    ¡°What¡¯s this man doing ying cool! Straight guy like him will regret it someday.¡±


    Georgia had tough. She¡¯d always felt there was something between Elsie and Wilson.


    But the two were like snails. For every bit of progress, they seemed to get stuck again.


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t do for outsiders to step in, so Georgia only asked a question.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the two of you? Forget what Wilson thinks, do you want to date him? If you want to,


    then go ahead and confess.¡±


    Elsie lookedplicatedly at Georgia.


    ¡°I did have some illusions that I liked this dummy, but when I just asked him, his reaction makes me


    think I¡¯m the dumb one for even liking him. Don¡¯t ask me those childish questions again. Spoils my


    mood.¡±


    With that, Elsie also turned and walked towards her own bedroom.


    Georgia sighed as Annie turned towards her.


    ¡°What are Uncle Wilson and Auntie Elsie arguing about? I don¡¯t understand them at all.¡±


    Georgia stooped down and picked Annie up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between them, either. Maybe that¡¯s how they flirt. Ignore them. I


    don¡¯t get it, either. Let¡¯s go take a bath.¡±


    Saying that, she carried Annie towards the bathroom and got the water running.


    Meanwhile, Travis went and drove straight to Sarah¡¯s ce.


    After about an hour, he knocked on the door right away.


    Soon a servant opened the door. Seeing that it was Travis, they let him in directly.


    Travis went in and walked right up to Sarah sitting on the sofa. She was staring at the numbers and


    projections on herputer. Hearing footsteps, she lifted her head. It was Travis. Sarah was confused.


    ¡°Why¡¯d youe over all of a sudden? Not even giving me a call first. Is something wrong?¡±


    She directed one of her servants to make some tea.


    Then she turned back towards Travis.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down? If there¡¯s anything, have a seat and we can talk about it.¡±


    Travis recalled all the times the two of them had put their lives on the line to support each other.


    He suppressed his doubts and sat, asking his question in a restrained tone.


    ¡°Back then, when you did the DNA test for Sierra Moon and Wesley Simpson, the results showed they


    were mother and son by birth. You told me that. Do you still remember?¡±


    Sarah nodded, her heart jolting.


    If Travis was asking about this, it meant he probably knew the truth.


    She made a befuddled face.


    ¡°Has there been some issue?¡±


    Studying Sarah¡¯s expression, Travis slowly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed on my side that Sierra and Wesley aren¡¯t rted. Back then, why did your test show


    they were mother and on? I want you to tell me the truth, Sarah. Has there been some sabotage on


    your end, or have you been lying to me from the beginning?¡±


    Sarah hesitated for a few seconds over whether to keep ying dumb or to tell the truth.


    Finally, she replied.


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a problem with one of my subordinates. I¡¯ll find out who the mole is. It might be that


    Sierra had caught wind of our investigation into her rtionship with Wesley, and she bribed someone


    to fake the report.¡±


    Sarah finally decided to push the responsibility onto someone else. Travis stared deeply at her.


    He had a basic grasp of the kind of person Sarah was after a year of interaction.


    Sarah only ever did what she considered to be right. In her view of morality, if she thought it was the


    correct course of action, she had to take it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you were behind it or if your subordinates went behind your back, Sarah. I just wanted to


    tell you one thing ¨C don¡¯t interfere with what¡¯s between me and Georgia. I had hoped that I could get


    back together with Georgia. Even dreamed about it. But I don¡¯t want to use any trickery or plots. I would


    really lose her if I did.


    ¡°Of course, I probably won¡¯t have a chance with her now. Georgia already cleared it up today. I might


    not see her too much from now on. After I help you catch Jayson Mathis, I¡¯ll probably find somece


    secluded and settle down. That¡¯s that for the rtionship between Georgia and me, I guess. No need


    to pity me or try to help. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    As he said that, Sarah couldn¡¯t resist speaking up.


    ¡°Robert Simpson is no longer of this world. This is a chance for you to get together with Georgia. Why


    would you give up on yourself like this? If she loved you before, that proves you¡¯re her type to begin


    with. When she gets out of the shadow of Robert¡¯s death, she¡¯ll discover your good points again. The


    Travis I know isn¡¯t a person who gives up easily. What did Georgia say? Getting you to lose courage


    like this.¡±


    ¡°The first reason is, of course, that I don¡¯t want to put Georgia on the spot. I don¡¯t want the purity of the


    rtionship we once had to end uppletely ruined in the end. I am still her first love, the purest first


    love of her memories. I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be a chaotic mess. I know what Georgia is


    like, and my persistence will has a ny-nine percent chance of ending up fruitless.


    ¡°As for the second reason ¨C didn¡¯t you see what happened today? The Simpson family inheritance still


    hasn¡¯tnded with results. Georgia told me why. She had a marriage certificate made with Robert


    already, so on Sierra¡¯s end, she faked evidence to say the will was fake, but still couldn¡¯t inherit the


    property, since Sierra hadn¡¯t made a certificate with Robert. Georgia and Robert are together again, so


    she¡¯ll always remember him even if he¡¯s gone. Moreover, I actually suspect¡­¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah raised the question.


    ¡°What do you suspect?¡±


    ¡°I suspect that Robert isn¡¯t actually dead. That maybe he¡¯s behind all these events, that maybe he¡¯s


    faked his death. I know Georgia, and I¡¯ve seen a lot of the feelings between her and Robert. If Robert


    really had left this world, Georgia would absolutely get over it. She¡¯s a strong person. But even then, it


    wouldn¡¯t be this quickly. She wouldn¡¯t be fighting against Sierra this calmly right now. Other people


    think that her determinationes from her pain, but I think that it¡¯s because she knows full well


    Robert¡¯s still alive, and it¡¯s her happiness that gives her determination. Of course, those are just my


    suspicions.¡±

 Chapter 370 Trapping Sierra Moon

    Chapter 370 Trapping Sierra Moon


    As Travis finished, Sarah¡¯s thoughts spun in her head.


    ¡°How high is the probability that Robert Simpson is alive, in your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Over fifty percent, I¡¯d say. And Robert¡¯s always been a careful nner. When he got injured and


    disappeared for a year, that was because Georgia had been kidnapped, and he could only allow


    himself to get hurt to save her. With his level of nning, normal people can¡¯t plot against him. And


    something as basic as orchestrating a car ident can¡¯t be outside of his considerations and


    preparations. Of course, it looks like an ident right now, but I don¡¯t believe it was that simple.¡±


    Sarah lingered on the notion that Robert wasn¡¯t dead.


    In that case, all the help she¡¯d given Travis was for nothing.


    ¡°Never mind, forget it. That¡¯s that for me and Georgia, Sarah. I won¡¯t ask on about what role you yed


    in all this. I hope you won¡¯t destroy the trust I¡¯ve put in you. Please stay out of what¡¯s between me and


    Georgia from now on. Didn¡¯t you find that Jayson might havee to the city recently? How¡¯s the


    investigation going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some bait on my end that could lure him out. I¡¯ve also been cooperating with Uncle Ellis. In this


    period, Jayson will definitely fall for it. That¡¯s a good chance to take them all down at once.¡±


    Sarah, of course, didn¡¯t tell him that she had confirmed the person behind Sierra was Jayson.


    She still hadn¡¯t fully considered if she was supposed to keep helping Travis with his wish.


    ¡°I¡¯ve solicited the help of plenty of beggars in the city. Jayson should be here. But his traces are all over


    town, and I can¡¯t be sure if the information is real or fake.¡±


    After discussing Jayson¡¯s presence some more, Travis stood and left.


    Sarah watched him walk out the door and continued to watch on until he drove away. Then she sat


    quietly down on the sofa and considered the possibility that Robert was alive.


    She was helping Travis because Robert was dead, of course, but if there was a chance Robert was


    alive, there was also a chance all her help woulde to nothing.


    But what if Robert really was dead?


    Then Georgia would never be able to be with Robert in this life. That was an ill thought.


    But that insane idea lingered in Sarah¡¯s mind. She felt like she was going mad, but the idea stayed


    there, taking root, growing more and more insane.


    As for Sierra, she threw a deranged tantrum for a several hours.


    After she¡¯d almost smashed every bit of ceramic inside the mansion, Sierra shut herself inside her


    bedroom and went straight into the bathroom, turning the tap on.


    She submerged herself for almost a quarter hour, until her body was soaked through and freezing.


    Then sheughed darkly.


    ¡°Fine, Robert, if you¡¯re going to be like that, I don¡¯t have to leave any paths open, either!¡±


    As Sierra was thinking her chilling thoughts, her phone rang.


    Picking up, Jayson¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had people staking out Georgia¡¯s mansion. There have been no traces of Maisie or


    Wesley. Where did Georgia take those two? Do you have any news?¡±


    After the afternoon passed, Sierra had told Jayson everything that had happened on her end, and the


    two of them were losing their minds.


    But they couldn¡¯t admit defeat like that. Since the will was useless now and the marriage certificate was


    fake, they were at the end of their rope.


    If they¡¯d just started out with the n, they could have taken a step back,id low for a while, then


    made a new n from scratch.


    But they¡¯d sunk too much time into this already, and Jayson didn¡¯t have too much money left to support


    his legion, and Sierra wouldn¡¯t have another shot at the inheritance. This was her only chance.


    Only by taking a gamble could the two seed.


    If they gave up now, that meant they would fail,pletely and utterly.


    ¡°They¡¯re either with Georgia or with Robert. These two are in it together. They must have taken Maisie


    and Wesley away. If Georgia won¡¯t leave a cent to our name, we¡¯ll grab the person she loves most.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be her daughter Annie? I don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t give us what¡¯s ours if we capture


    her daughter. Hell, we might as well take the SY Group¡¯s inheritance too!¡±


    They really were at the end of their rope. The two were nning on kidnapping Georgia¡¯s loved ones to


    force her to give up the inheritance.


    Now that they were out of legal ideas, this was theirst gamble with such methods.


    Forget Annie, there was also Elsie, Vanessa, and who else?


    Anyone that Georgia cared for, Sierra just wanted to get one of them.


    Then have Georgia kneel and beg for mercy.


    Sierra and Jayson settled on their future ns, then hung up.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She wrapped a towel on herself, dried her hair, then walked calmly out her bedroom.


    Until thest moments, she couldn¡¯t give up on herself.


    Only, before walking through her bedroom door, Sierra received another call. It was from Randy.


    Sierra thought it was strange and took the call.


    ¡°What are you doing calling me at a time like this?¡±


    Randy had supplied that fake psych report back then. Now that it was useless, Sierra didn¡¯t understand


    what he was doing contacting her.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry I couldn¡¯t help you with today, Miss Moon.¡±


    Sierra scoffed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youughing at me from behind the scenes? What do you want calling me at a time like this?


    What, trying to ckmail me with the psych report? I¡¯m telling you, I have nothing now. Nothing to lose.


    I don¡¯t care if you expose anything.¡±


    Randy hurriedlyughed it off.


    ¡°You misunderstand me, Miss Moon. You didn¡¯t ask even how I produced that fake report, but I had all


    the evidence. You should believe in my ability. Our n was ruined this time. I might be disappointed,


    but I feel the two of us can still work together.¡±


    Hearing Randy say that, Sierra felt it was a little unusual.


    ¡°What, you still have some way to turn things around at a time like this? I¡¯ve already decided to get out


    of this mansion honestly. Do you think Georgia¡¯s side will let us off easy? She¡¯ll gave her team of


    should go and toady up to Georgia instead.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t being self-deprecating by speaking like this, of course. Sierra simply felt that there was no


    such thing as a free lunch.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom why Randy was still trying to work with her, so she might as well put it all on the


    table to probe his attitude.


    ¡°What kind of person is Georgia Lane, Miss Moon? Even if I sucked up to her now, do you think she¡¯ll


    give me the time of day? Impossible. And she¡¯s never let anyone around her have even a bit of her


    property. Why would I waste my effort? I might as well put all my chips on you, Miss Moon.¡±


    Sierra finally understood at that moment that Randy hade to cooperate with her.


    Aside from thest gamble she had prepared behind the scenes with the kidnapping and ckmail of


    someone close to Georgia, she didn¡¯t feel like she could offer anything else, though.


    So she probed at Randy some more.


    ¡°What do you want me to help you with? Or do you have some n that can reverse the board


    entirely? If it¡¯s workable, why didn¡¯t you suggest it before?¡±

 Chapter 371 Show Your Certificate Then

    Chapter 371 Show Your Certificate Then


    At that series of questions, Randy chuckled self-deprecatingly on the other end of the line.


    ¡°I have two ns. The first one is to use the psych report I provided you with, Miss Moon, because it¡¯s


    the safest strategy with the highest chance of sess. I would naturally go with the first n. As for the


    second, I have a n in ce as well, but I¡¯ve always hesitated over executing it. Now that we¡¯re at a


    time like this, if I don¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll be left with nothing, so we might as well take a gamble.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n? Could you exin it?¡±


    As Sierra said that, Randy started exining over the phone.


    ¡°My second n is simple, but extremely risky. We need to be as swift as possible to seed, without


    wasting a single minute. The only trouble I have on my end is I couldn¡¯t find a buyer willing to take the


    risk.¡±


    Randy began outlining his strategy.


    ¡°From the moment Robert disappeared a year ago, I¡¯ve been putting this n in motion. I wasn¡¯t sure if


    Robert was going toe back, and if I ended up waiting enough to see news of his death, this n of


    mine can begin in earnest. If we can¡¯t inherit this vast inheritance honestly, then we¡¯ll just have to


    transfer it. It¡¯s risky, and we would have to run away once the transfer isplete andy low


    somewhere, or else we would suffer the legal consequences.¡±


    Sierra mostly understood what Randy meant, but she didn¡¯t know the details. How were they supposed


    to execute the n? So she asked Randy.


    ¡°How far have your preparationse? How can I help you from my side?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve forged a fake contract where Robert transferred me a portion of thepany stocks and the


    stocks some of previous investors. Put all together, it should be about a couple dozen billion. I can¡¯t


    make it too obvious. I transferred about 5% of the stocks of thepanies that are worth more in


    secret. It doesn¡¯t look too evident, so we have to find a buyer right away and wash our hands of these


    stocks. I could never find a suitable buyer. As for what you¡¯re nning, Miss Moon, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve


    considered a buyer as well. If you can get a buyer to snatch up these properties quickly enough, we¡¯ll


    split it halfway. What do you think?¡±


    Sierra was dubious.


    ¡°You nned this all on your own, but you¡¯re willing to give me half just for finding a buyer. To be


    honest, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shameful to talk about. I know that my reputation would be ruinedpletely if word got out.


    Before I¡¯ve been exposed, I¡¯d like to stay hidden. So, I want a middleman to help me sell the stocks. If I


    was the seller, there¡¯d be a higher chance of falling under suspicion, and it¡¯d be more dangerous. As for


    wealth, some people think the world is not enough, but to me, an extra zero or two doesn¡¯t make much


    difference at the billion level. I just want to hurry up and get this out of my hands.¡±


    At a time like this, if it had been the regr Sierra, she wouldn¡¯t have considered it at all, and probably


    wouldn¡¯t have been too willing to believe it either.


    But she was at the end of her rope, and couldn¡¯t guarantee that she and Jayson could catch someone


    close to Georgia.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t a simpleton. She¡¯d definitely send a lot of bodyguards to protect herself and those


    around her.


    Randy¡¯s n deserved consideration. It might even be their only way out.


    Without trying it, Sierra couldn¡¯t rest easy.


    They were faced with failure anyway. Might as well try to see if they could seed in this situation.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. My side needs to prepare. I¡¯ll notify you soon.¡±


    After Sierra hung up, Randy turned to Robert beside him and smiled.


    ¡°She should have taken the bait. Either tomorrow or the day after, she¡¯ll definitely get in contract. Then I


    can take these documents to trade with her. By that time, when they take these stocks to the


    underground market to barter, whoever¡¯s behind them will show themselves.¡±


    Robert smiled at Randy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been troubling you by asking you to be a double agent all this while.¡±


    ¡°Why, it¡¯s no trouble at all. You said it yourself. If I get this done, you¡¯ll give me 1% of the shares, which


    means I can live the rest of my life in peace. Why wouldn¡¯t I do this?¡±


    Randy chuckled. On Sierra¡¯s side, she called Jayson and told him about it right away. Jayson, though,


    was skeptical.


    ¡°This might be fake. When you see him, take a look at the stock documentation and I¡¯ll have my


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    faked about them. So long as well can sell them on the ck market, we can leave when the bubble


    bursts. This sort of problem isn¡¯t worth our concern.¡±


    Sierra soon understood what Jayson meant. That was, they still had to talk with Randy and see if the


    sale was possible.


    If it was, then who cared why Randy had done it?


    They didn¡¯t have any other way out, anyway, so that was settled.


    When Georgia woke up the next morning, she looked at thements online again.


    Seeing everybody still mock her for getting booted out the door, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but post a


    ¡°You think the news that Anaya liked was real, but are you aware that even Anaya doesn¡¯t know who


    the person her cousin really married is?¡±


    Those words made great waves, and everyone¡¯s readingprehension skills were tested.


    ¡°Is Georgia just babbling or does she mean something?¡±


    ¡°From what I can tell, she means that Sierra and Robert aren¡¯t married, and that she¡¯s Robert¡¯s


    legitimate wife. Did I read it right?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be, Robert and Sierra had a wedding date set, and getting a marriage certificate beforehand


    isn¡¯t anything that strange. How could Robert get a marriage certificate made with an ex like Georgia?


    The way I see it, this woman is trying to change the subject with this sort of vaguenguage. She got


    the boot and now she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, so she¡¯s throwing up a smokescreen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s real is real and what¡¯s fake is fake. If you¡¯ve got it, then show that marriage certificate of yours.


    What good is yapping about it going to do you here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯re implying you¡¯re married to Robert, then show the certificate. Saying all that here just


    means you won¡¯t admit you lost!¡±


    And so a hashtag discussion began.


    #ShowYourCertificateThen#


    A lot of people left mockingments under the tag.


    Laughing at Georgia for trying to stick with the lie.


    Laughing at Georgia for being so shameless as to im Robert was married to her, treating everyone


    online like idiots.


    Many of them made memes of it full of mocking words.


    #Where¡¯s your certificate?#


    #I¡¯m married because I say I¡¯m married#


    #What¡¯s a marriage certificate, I have no idea#


    As the inte frothed, Georgia finally released a slow, casual livestream at noon.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s telling me to show my certificate, and the way I see it, it¡¯s best to show the real thing rather


    than say it.¡±


    Georgia showed the little packet right there in the stream.


    ¡°You can go and check with civil services if I¡¯m really married to Robert. You¡¯re wee to it, in fact. I


    hope you would all refrain from telling me I faked the certificate, because that¡¯s just meaningless, isn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    Georgia ended the stream with all smiles, and the inte was stunned.

 Chapter 372 Still Just a Widow

    Chapter 372 Still Just a Widow


    As the stream ended, Elsie gave her a thumbs-up.


    ¡°That was a powerful performance. I think the online discussions are going to be great today. I¡¯ve been


    telling you not to let Sierra take the spotlight and to rify the truth online, giving her a good one-two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been simmering with Sierra from the start. The war in thements would only continue. Might as


    well do nothing and let Sierra do what she wants stomping my name into the dirt before unleashing a


    counterattack in thest stage. The war for approval isn¡¯t any trouble. Besides, the incident was only


    exposed yesterday. I just wanted to see Sierra¡¯s reaction, but she¡¯s still trying to start nonsense online.


    Does she really think I¡¯m going to stay silent? I think she has other ns up her sleeve now.


    ¡°Elsie, for these few days, no matter who it is, don¡¯t let Annie out the doors. I¡¯ll try not to go out for


    anything these few days as well. I¡¯ve already called for a half at work. Before Sierra is taken care of,


    don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll take care of you. At a time like this, Sierra and the person behind her must be trying to


    go for onest big gamble. I don¡¯t even have to think to picture that they would try to kidnap people


    close to me, then try to issue threats. We¡¯ll take it slow right now. Nothing wrong with staying at home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the type of person that absolutely has to go outside. Even if I¡¯m going out to buy


    something, I¡¯ll take at least ten bodyguards with me. I don¡¯t believe that in such a scenario, Sierra can


    still catch us and use us to threaten you.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s side was rxing, while the inte had exploded.


    ¡°Georgia actually had a certificate! You could verify these things if you just checked. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d


    lie about that. Holy shit, what¡¯s going on? Why is Georgia the one who¡¯s married to Robert? What


    about Sierra, then? Is she just some joke?¡±


    ¡°I thought Georgia was just a devious bitch trying to force her way into the inheritance, but she¡¯s


    Robert¡¯s actual wife?¡±


    ¡°Wow, I feel like an idiot. I evenughed at Georgia for not getting a cent of the inheritance. Turns out


    she¡¯s Robert¡¯s wife and a billionaire at that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more confused. As someone without a stance, can someone tell me if Robert is


    married to Sierra or Georgia? I don¡¯t get it. Can someone summarize the events for me?¡±


    ¡°Has anyone gotten Sierra to stream to and tell everyone if she¡¯s married to Robert or not? She¡¯s kept


    silent all this while, does she think she¡¯s been beaten by Georgia already?¡±


    As the inte voiced their doubts, there came no further word from Sierra¡¯s side.


    Everyone had begun to believe that Sierra¡¯s stream was telling the truth.


    That made all thements from before one great big joke.


    Everyone reacted to the fact that thements had been guided by Sierra¡¯s side.


    That¡¯s why they¡¯d painted a target on Georgia and med her for being so shameless as to steal


    someone else¡¯s husband¡¯s inheritance.


    Now everyone felt lied to.


    And they turned their barrels on Sierra.


    Of course, more people also crowded Anaya¡¯s ount and asked if she really was Robert¡¯s cousin.


    Or if this cousin simply didn¡¯t know enough about Robert as to answer something as simple as who his


    real wife was.


    All sorts of mingments spread out under Anaya¡¯s ount. As for Sierra, an even greater


    discussion sprang up around her.


    #SierraMoonHasNoShame#


    Everyone mocked Sierra for pretending to be Robert¡¯s face and finally getting exposed.


    Now, everyone was fantasizing about Sierra getting the boot instead.


    That was how the inte went. Even if they¡¯d supported Sierra before, most people turned around to


    mock her now.


    Thements changed in an instant.


    Then Riley, who¡¯d stated support for Georgia before, spoke up online again, which entertained the


    inte some more.


    ¡°I very much hope Miss Sierra Moon enjoys prison cuisine from now on.¡±


    A lot was being implied with that statement, and the inte was already specting.


    What crime had Sierramitted? To have Riley speak up like this.


    Of course, Georgia hadn¡¯t guessed that even Riley had joined in on the debacle.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The two hadn¡¯t been in contact since Robert¡¯s incident.


    They weren¡¯t that close, and Georgia couldn¡¯t have had Riley over. She was too busy with too many


    things.


    As she pondered that, Georgia received a call from Robert.


    She hurried to the bathroom and shut the door before taking the call in secret.


    ¡°How is everything? Where are you? Are you safe?¡±


    The moment they connected, Georgia asked concernedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m secluded away and no one¡¯s going to find me. I¡¯ve set a trap for Sierra and I¡¯m just waiting to hook


    whoever¡¯s behind her. Don¡¯t leave the house for these few days, Georgia. Stay with Annie at home.


    Protect yourself. When this is all over, I¡¯lle back to you and Annie.¡±


    ¡°Is your n safe?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want Robert to put himself in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made sufficient preparations. No need to worry. Just wait at home for me. I¡¯ll be back on time.¡±


    Hearing Robert say that, Georgia felt her heart ache.


    ¡°Keep that promise, or I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    The two fell silent over the line as the atmosphere got heavy out of nowhere.


    ¡°Is your mother and Wesley over with you? Are they in a safe ce?¡±


    Georgia changed the topic. She didn¡¯t know everything about Robert¡¯s n, and could only guess at


    things with what little she could grasp.


    She¡¯d wanted to be involved, too, but Robert had continually refused.


    He wanted to resolve it all personally without Georgia getting mixed up, or bringing her and Annie any


    danger.


    ¡°My mother is fine, and Wesley¡¯s close to me. If you can¡¯t contact me for a time, go find Ivan. He¡¯ll keep


    you and Annie safe. If Sierra says something like she¡¯s captured my mother or Wesley or has found


    that I¡¯m still alive and captured me, don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve got a grasp of Sierra¡¯s personality now. She¡¯s


    cunning. Without my confirmation, don¡¯t believe a word of what she says.¡±


    ¡°I understand that much. When will it be over for you? Annie¡¯s emotions have settled, but she still cries


    when she dreams about you at night. If you came back, Annie would be overjoyed.¡±


    ¡°It should take less than a month for me to deal with this.¡±


    To be honest, Robert felt like three days were enough.


    But unexpected things always happened, so he¡¯d deliberately stretched it out a bit.


    The two hung up, and Georgia washed her face, dabbing at her eyes with a hot towel.


    She didn¡¯t want Annie or Elsie to see her slightly swollen eyes, or to let them see her mood.


    After settling her emotions, Georgia left the washroom and went downstairs, getting ready to make


    Annie some food.


    But she got a strange number.


    Georgia took the call.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    An unexpected voice came over the phone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach Sierra¡¯s number, Georgia, and she¡¯s cklisted me. I want to make it clear. Are you really


    married to Robert?¡±


    It was Anaya¡¯s voice. Georgia knew about what had happened over the inte, but she didn¡¯t think


    Anaya would call her.


    The two had never had the best of rtionships, and Georgia¡¯s reply was cold.


    ¡°If you think my certificate is fake, you can have your connections ask where it was registered. If you


    find it¡¯s fake, you can show everyone on the inte. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    That attitude riled Anaya up even more.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re hot stuff for marrying my cousin? You¡¯re just a widow now!¡±

 Chapter 373 Robert’s Deal

    Chapter 373 Robert¡¯s Deal


    Anaya sneered and left that parting shot behind, then hung up.


    She was calling obviously because she¡¯d been med too much online, and the richdy image she¡¯d


    cultivated had crumbled utterly these past few days, so she was feeling pissed.


    She didn¡¯t much like Sierra, but she loathed Georgia.


    Not that Georgia was her cousin¡¯s wife in name and she was inheriting that huge inheritance, Anaya


    was, of course, feeling really hateful for it.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe it and had called to confirm the answer, which pissed her off even more.


    Because of that call, Georgia recalled Aston.


    Thinking about it, Anaya seemed to especially dislike her because she had a pretty intimate


    rtionship with Emilia, and Anaya had done all sorts of malicious spection.


    If Anaya found out that she was actually cousins with Aston, that would be a show.


    Georgia thought about it, and decided she was going to tell Anaya next time she saw her, then get a


    good look at her face.


    But the moment she recalled Aston, Emilia made a video call.


    Georgia took the call, and her mother¡¯s face appeared.


    ¡°Georgia, how¡¯s things inside the country? Is it dangerous for you?¡±


    Georgia hurriedlyforted Casey.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine on my end. I¡¯ve taken care of Sierra. She¡¯s failed now, and my side¡¯s going to stop


    when the person behind her has been exposed. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, Mom. I¡¯ll resolve all


    this. Annie says she wants to see you. Now that your body¡¯s fine and you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll take you to her.¡±


    Georgia smiled, taking her phone to Annie, who was in the living room watching a cartoon.


    ¡°Annie, this is Grandma. Say high to Grandma.¡±


    This was Annie¡¯s first time seeing her grandmother.


    Because Casey¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in the best shape and she wasn¡¯t always sober, Georgia had never


    disturbed her by calling first ever since she¡¯de back to the country.


    And since Casey had called to see her this time, she must be feeling better.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma, I¡¯m Annie!¡±


    Annie looked at Casey and greeted her respectfully. She took a liking to her gentle, beautiful, refined


    grandmother in the camera right away.


    Other children had grandmothers and grandfathers, while Annie didn¡¯t, so she was curious.


    Now that she finally had a grandmother and one who was so beautiful, Annie was overjoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Annie. Your Grandma¡¯s not feeling well right now and I can¡¯te back for hugs.


    When I¡¯m feeling better, would you like me toe over, Annie?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Grandma, why wouldn¡¯t I want you over? Then you can take me to school and I


    can tell all my ssmates that my Grandma is the best and most beautiful!¡±


    Annie blurted excitedly, and on the video, Casey¡¯s smile widened. The family chatted for close to half


    an hour.


    Casey was getting tired and had to lie down and rest. Annie left the call longingly.


    But the call wasn¡¯t cut off.


    Georgia waited until her mother was asleep in her room, then walked to the balcony and started


    chatting with Emilia.


    ¡°Has my mother been recovering welltely? She looks good today, and her face seems healthy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, cousin. Great-aunt Casey¡¯s recovering fine, and she¡¯s more energetic every day. When the


    doctors confirm there¡¯s no problem, she can start rehab in about half a month. Her symptoms were the


    same as yours. Being bedridden for a year or so, her muscles have atrophied a bit, and she needs to


    train them back over a few months. But she just has to start rehab for a while before she cane


    back to the country and live with you. She¡¯d have to be in a wheelchair mostly, and go through rehab


    for a few hours every day, but that¡¯s it. She really wants to fly back and be with you from the way I look


    at her. She didn¡¯t say it, but I can tell that she wants to be by your side and Annie¡¯s right away.¡±


    A fortnight of recovery, then a period of rehab. That¡¯d be a month.


    Georgia ran the numbers in her head. By then, Sierra would probably be dealt with.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to pick her own mother up by then.


    ¡°When shees back, I¡¯ll pick her up in person. Sorry for the trouble taking care of her.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Great-aunt¡¯s always taken great care of us. Returning the favor is something I


    should be doing. But I¡¯m not too sure of what¡¯s going on in the country. The inte is up in arms. Did


    you really get a marriage certificate made with Robert? Or is that just a strategy to dy for time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    Georgia summarized the recent events for Emilia, who congratted her.


    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s clearing up on your end. I¡¯ll exin things to Great-aunt Casey when the timees,


    and she can rx a little.¡±


    They chatted about Casey a while more, then Emilia brought something else up with Georgia.


    ¡°Aston will be returning to the country in a few days. I¡¯m taking care of Great-aunt, and he doesn¡¯t seem


    to want to stay here. He wants to get back to his experiments. That¡¯s how my brother is. Completely


    focused on one thing. So he was fully doting on Kayden when he liked her and tried to marry her, but


    then when a wrench got thrown into all that and Kayden disappeared, with his personality, he¡¯s


    probably delvedpletely into his work again. I know your rtionship with Professor Lee is great. By


    then, please talk to him about it and see if he can look after my brother. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be too hurt


    emotionally and decide to just live in theb while neglecting even his meals. My brother actually would


    do it, trying to numb himself with work. But those hurt feelings are just a pothole in his life. I don¡¯t wish


    for him to injure his body over lost love.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia understood Emilia¡¯s worries. Obviously, she wanted her to get Professor Lee to look after


    Aston, so he wouldn¡¯t get sick working night and day experimenting in theb.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll talk to Professor Lee about it. Right, has any news of Kaydene up with your brother?


    Has she reappeared?¡±


    ¡°No, Kayden¡¯spletely disappeared. I know my brother. If she emerges again, he¡¯d have a big


    reaction.¡±


    ¡°Right, there are bodyguards close to my mother, aren¡¯t there? Even though Kayden¡¯s gone, I¡¯m afraid


    she¡¯lle back for another shot on my mother. You have to keep bodyguards on her at all times


    without cking off. I¡¯m going through some trouble in the country right now, too. I can protect myself,


    but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll try something with my mother when they find out. Send some more people to


    guard her side, and get some people to protect you, too. You¡¯ve seen the inte. I¡¯ve forced her up


    against a wall now. This sort of person would only try something desperate at the end to bring down


    their opponents with them. You have to keep yourself safe along with my mother.¡±


    Not too many people knew that she and Casey had found each other again.


    Georgia felt that Sierra¡¯s business shouldn¡¯t spill over to her own mother for the moment, but better


    safe than sorry.


    Emilia agreed, and the two discussed the details of the bodyguards for another dozen or so minutes


    before they hung up.


    This noon, Sierra left the house quietly.


    She¡¯d arranged to meet Randy at a park.


    The two werepletely prepared, with sunsses and masks and a hat. Nobody could recognize


    who they were.


    The passersby in the park shot a casual look at these two wrapped-up mummies, but didn¡¯t overthink it.


    The city was windy and some people had sensitive throats or got sick easy. It was normal to wear


    masks.


    Sierra and Randy sat on a wooden bench in the park.


    And Randy handed the documents in his hand to Sierra directly.

 Chapter 374 Nothing to Lose

    Chapter 374 Nothing to Lose


    ¡°I trust you, Miss Moon. The documents in here aren¡¯t copies but the real thing. If you don¡¯t believe me,


    I¡¯m sure there¡¯s people on your side who can verify if they have any problems or not? Once you¡¯ve


    confirmed it, we can trade right away. This has to be quick and efficient. If the other Simpsons find out,


    the stocks won¡¯t fly.¡±


    Sierra was both pleased and cautious with how direct Randy was.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch, and she wasn¡¯t dumb enough to think that Randy was giving it


    to her this selflessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get the half you¡¯re promised. My money is where my mouth is. I¡¯ve got a buyer


    ready. If the documents are good, I¡¯ll sell right away. By then, I¡¯ll send the money to your ount as we


    agreed earlier. It won¡¯t do any good to linger, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Sierra said, then stood and left. Randy sat there in the park basking under the sun.


    The winter sunlight was warm. It was dry in the north and not too humid, making people feelzy and


    restful.


    Seeing Sierra get a good distance away, Randy stood and took off his mask and cap.


    As for Sierra, she left the park and got directly on a caring to pick her up.


    The moment she got on, Jayson, sitting inside, spoke.


    ¡°Show me the documents.¡±


    Sierra handed them over to Jayson. Having been awyer himself, he didn¡¯t need someone else to


    help him with verification.


    He leafed through the documents for about half an hour before lifting his head at Sierra.


    ¡°These documents are good. Even if there¡¯s any problems, if we sell them right away, we can take the


    money and run. The buyer¡¯s in D City already. I need to make some arrangements. Get in contact with


    Randy and have him leave tomorrow. By then, have him keep his phone online. I¡¯ll tell him where to


    wait for us, and we can go see the buyer personally.¡±


    Sierra heaved a sigh of relief. There was a way out after all.


    Randy did have some ability to predict that the will would fail and finally managed to move the assets.


    Having gotten this far, getting Robert¡¯s full properties was impossible.


    But with the zeroes from this alone, they could still live the rest of their lives out in luxury.


    Sierra got out of the car at a crossroads, then called for another car to get back to the mansion.


    But the moment she arrived outside the Simpson estate, a gang of reporters rushed over and started


    interviewing her.


    ¡°Miss Moon, is what they¡¯re saying online true? Is Georgia Lane Robert Simpson¡¯s true wife, and you¡¯re


    not actually married to him?¡±


    ¡°Move aside, I have noment!¡±


    Sierra prepared to open the door and go in, but the reporters had surrounded her.


    ¡°Please exin, Miss Moon, if you¡¯re not Robert¡¯s wife, why are you still living in this mansion?¡±


    ¡°Are you Georgia Lane¡¯s front, Miss Moon? Why else would Robert im that he was married to you,


    when he¡¯s really married to Georgia?¡±


    ¡°Miss Moon, are you the third person between Georgia and Robert? Or are you Robert¡¯s mistress?¡±


    ¡°Miss Moon, what do you think about Robert not leaving you a bit of inheritance and even keeping the


    title of his wife for Georgia?¡±


    The reporters surrounded Sierra and all peppered her with questions. Enraged, Sierra up and pped


    the nearest reporter.


    ¡°Get out! Keep yapping here, and I¡¯ll have security haul you out! Security, eject these reporters from the


    premises!¡±


    A few bodyguards came over and blocked off the reporters in front of Sierra.


    Sierra walked in and found there weren¡¯t that many bodyguards and servants left in the mansion.


    She asked the people who¡¯d stayed, confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this? Why¡¯s so many people gone from the house?¡±


    Even when she¡¯d just got back, there had been barely any bodyguards on her, which was why the


    reporters had swarmed her in the first ce.


    Was she paying the bodyguards to ck off?


    Sierra was furious and demanded all the cleaning servants for an exnation.


    ¡°A lot of people just left, Miss Moon. There¡¯s nobody left in the kitchen. They felt that since you aren¡¯t


    Mr. Simpson¡¯s wife or his inheritor, nobody thinks it¡¯s necessary to stay and serve you. You also haven¡¯t


    given us our pay for this month. I¡¯m leaving now as well. I was just packing my bags. Very sorry, Miss


    Moon.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With that, the servant picked up her bag of belongings and went towards the doorway.


    Sierra blew her top and pped the servant across the face.


    The servant was middle-aged woman in her forties. At the p, the woman started mocking Sierra


    directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to hit me, Miss Moon. Mr. Simpson didn¡¯t marry you. Do you still think you¡¯re ady of the


    Simpson family? You¡¯re nothing. Soon Miss Lane wille back into this mansion and kick you out. By


    then, if I just told Miss Lane that you pped me, maybe she¡¯d make it up to me with a reward. As for


    you, you¡¯re just trash who couldn¡¯t even manage to be a mistress!¡±


    The servant said that, then left sneering.


    Sierra was about to vomit blood from rage. She kicked the tea table in front of her over, but the force


    sent a sharp pain up her foot.


    Sierra toppled to the ground, shrieking, babbling insults at Robert and Georgia.


    At this moment, Sierra wanted to get a knife and go end it all with Georgia.


    But she still had a chance to get a few billions, and she had to grin and bear it.


    Sierra clenched her first, her nails digging into her palm and sending droplets of blood falling to the


    floor, all while she cautioned herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡±


    She could use these few billions to go somewhere else and develop her power, thene back for


    revengeter.


    But as Sierra stewed for about an hour, she received a call from Sarah.


    Sierra scoffed and leered through the phone.


    ¡°Did you call me for some reason, Miss Duran?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten our deal, Miss Moon? Where is Jayson Willis? You must have seen him. What are


    you two nning? Produce him. If you need money, I can give you sufficientpensation.¡±


    Sierraughed mockingly over the line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re ignorant of what¡¯s happened to me, Miss Duran. The Robert Simpson inheritance


    is no longer in my reach. Do you think you can still threaten me? Even if you streamed on the media


    that I was always lying to everyone, or if I¡¯m in bed with Jayson, or if I¡¯ve been setting Robert up, or


    even if Georgia¡¯s given birth to two children, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°But you, with all you¡¯ve done to separate Robert and Georgia, I thought for a long while and


    understood you were trying to match Georgia with Travis Armstrong. I know Travis. He¡¯s stubborn, and


    the person he likes won¡¯t ever change. You¡¯re pitiful, Miss Duran, falling for someone like him and even


    trying to get the two together. What a great love. It¡¯s moving, and pathetic!¡±


    Sierra chuckled coldly and hung up.


    She didn¡¯t fear Sarah in the slightest now. She had a secret in her hands before and had to bear it to


    get the inheritance.


    But Georgia had produced her marriage certificate. With normal methods, she couldn¡¯t get a cent of


    that money.


    And her remaining opportunities had nothing to do with Sarah. She¡¯d wanted to take it out on her a long


    time ago.


    As she let the mocking words out, Sierra felt a surge of rxation, as if she¡¯d let off some steam from


    getting humiliated by the servant earlier.


    On Sarah¡¯s end, as the line went dead, her expression darkened.


    Seems like Sierra had really given up on fighting Georgia over the inheritance.


    But from what she knew of Sierra, this person wouldn¡¯t just up and give up like this.


    Sierra must have something else up her sleeve. As Sarah considered that, she received another call.


    This one was from Brenton Ellis.

 Chapter 375 Coordinated Assault on Jayson Willis

    Chapter 375 Coordinated Assault on Jayson Willis


    ¡°Found something new, Uncle Brenton?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been news on the ck market front. The deal¡¯s set for tomorrow. I¡¯m sure the person doing


    the deal is going to be Jayson. Tomorrow¡¯s a good chance to take care if him. Keep steady on your


    end, Sarah. I have people in ce over at the ck market. Don¡¯t do anything extra in case they find


    something¡¯s off. I¡¯ve got reliable people on my side. Jayson won¡¯t find anything suspect. When he


    meets with the people I¡¯ve arranged, he won¡¯t get away easily.¡±


    That¡¯s why Sierra seemed like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. She was already nning on selling


    the properties away. Then how did she acquire Robert¡¯s inheritance?


    Brenton had already said that they were dealing with Robert¡¯spany shares on the ck market.


    After all, Robert ran a tight, profiting ship rich in wealth.


    They definitely wouldn¡¯t miss out if they sold the shares, so finding a buyer on the ck market ought


    to have been easy.


    But Robert¡¯s inheritance should have been left to Georgia. Now that the will didn¡¯t count, as Robert¡¯s


    wife, Georgia was still going to inherit the majority of the inheritance.


    Robert¡¯s mother Maisie was now mentally ill and couldn¡¯t legally transfer the shares. Had there been a


    loophole?


    Sarah considered all of that, then found it a little funny.


    What was the point of worrying about all that? No matter how Sierra had gotten the shares, so long as


    she brought Jayson to the ck market tomorrow, they could snap the man up, which made it all worth


    it.


    To avoid getting the word out, Sarah didn¡¯t tell Travis about that.


    Sierra¡¯s interview had been leaked online, and so had Sierra hitting the reporter. Her reputation got


    even worse now.


    Everyone on the inte was waiting for Sierra to get ejected from the mansion, evenmenting


    under Georgia¡¯s ount and demanding her when she was going to give this freeloader the boot.


    Why was she so soft? Letting Sierra stay in her and Robert¡¯s mansion.


    Georgia found all thements hrious. She was a devious bitch before, but now she was supposed


    to take care of Sierra. They really did reverse direction a bit too quickly.


    Robert sent Georgia a text that night.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s going to be a big day. Don¡¯t go anywhere. Keep everyone safe at home. When I¡¯ve dealt


    with my business on my end, I¡¯lle see you soon.¡±


    Heart aflutter with nerves, Georgia couldn¡¯t sleep all night. She understood what Robert meant. He


    must have already drawn out the person behind Sierra, so he was going into his final steps.


    Georgia could only agree to what he asked.


    She couldn¡¯t help him or burden him, either.


    Before, when she¡¯d gotten kidnapped twice, she¡¯d already hurt him plenty.


    This time, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her or Annie, and weigh Robert down.


    So, the following day, Georgia stayed inside the mansion.


    She¡¯d even had Wilson buy everything they needed to eat for the day beforehand, and all three of them


    stayed inside, snacking and ying games.


    Several dozen bodyguards surrounded the mansion, as if preparing for a siege.


    Georgia didn¡¯t believe Sierra¡¯s people could capture her or Annie in such a situation.


    As for Sierra, early in the morning, Jayson gave her a call and sent her the time and ce.


    Sierra drove the car herself and came to where Randy lived.


    After picking him up, the two drove straight to the countryside, which Jayson had designated.


    As for Brenton, he¡¯d alreadye secretly to the city and sent the ck market representative for this


    time to the countryside to meet with Jayson.


    Of course he wasn¡¯t going to act in person. He directed things behind the scenes.


    And today, Sarah sessfully met up with Brenton as they waited in the shadows together.


    As for Robert, from the moment Randy left, his people had been keeping a tight watch in secret,


    waiting for Sierra¡¯s backer to show themselves. The few sides were executing their ns at once.


    After arriving at the countryside, Jayson didn¡¯t appear. He sent the two parties another message and


    set another location.


    The new location was the busiest mall in the city, inside a caf¨¦ nearby.


    Jayson was a cautious man. He deliberately had everyone go to the countryside probably to see if


    there was anyone following them. It was impossible to tell how many people he had behind his back.


    By changing the location just as they¡¯d arrived, he¡¯d lured everyone to the busiest ce in D City.


    There, the crowd flowed like the tide. After catching wind of the news, Robert¡¯s first thought was that


    this was going to be trouble.


    If it was the countryside, any incidents could be resolved inside their range of control.


    Whether or not firearms or violence was involved, no innocents would be hurt.


    But now that this was the inside of the city, nobody could move easily.


    If Jayson found something was off, he could run inside the crowd and flee using them as cover.


    Robert had a bad feeling about it all, but he still calmly let Randy follow Sierra¡¯s car to the center of the


    city.


    As for Brenton¡¯s side, he also found that it¡¯d be a bit more difficult to capture Jayson today.


    After another hour, the car finally arrived inside the bustling city district.


    There were plenty of guests in the caf¨¦ as well.


    Jayson let out word on both ends and had Sierrae in with Randy first.


    On the other side, he had the buyer stop ande in ten minuteste.


    Brenton directed it all from behind the scenes, while Sarah waited quietly by his side.


    Twenty or so minutes passed like that, with Randy and Sierra sitting in apartment.


    The buyer Brenton had prepared had also arrived at thepartment, but Jayson still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Robert was waiting for this person behind the scenes as well. He still didn¡¯t know it was Jayson backing


    Sierra.


    As for the buyer Brenton had prepared, he was a foreigner, and his speech wasn¡¯t the best as he spoke


    up, impatient.


    ¡°When is the deal going down? I¡¯ve already driven a loop around the city out of your safety


    considerations. If you¡¯re going to deal, then snap to it. If this dy goes on any longer, I¡¯m backing out.¡±


    Sierra hurriedlyughed it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, David, we¡¯re just making sure nobody¡¯s following us. When we¡¯re sure there¡¯s no danger,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the deal will proceed right away.¡±


    Sierra said that and asked softly into her own earpiece.


    ¡°When are youing? This side¡¯s getting antsy. They n on giving up if you still don¡¯te.¡±


    She¡¯d been in constant with contact with Jayson, who could hear updates on the buyer at any time.


    ¡°I looked around the area with a scope. Nothing out of the ordinary for now. Have him wait ten minutes.


    I¡¯ming down the elevator now.¡±


    Hearing Jayson guarantee that, Sierra smiled at David.


    ¡°He¡¯sing here now. He¡¯ll arrive in about ten minutes.¡±


    Randy sent word out too.


    He had a phone in his coat pocket, and could send messages out without looking at it.


    He had the keyboard down blind.


    At that moment.


    Robert and Brenton¡¯s men started examining the surroundings for anyone suspicious to


    appear.

 Chapter 376 Enemy or Ally

    Chapter 376 Enemy or Ally


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this person arriving yet? Sierra¡¯s backer is way too cunning.¡±


    Ivan stood next to Robert, frowning.


    ¡°From morning to now, this person has been working to lead everyone from the countryside to the


    busiest mall in the city, and even now isn¡¯t showing their face. We don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll switch locations


    again.¡±


    ¡°So long as we confirm whoever it is, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t catch them today.¡±


    Robert smiled, his mood rxed.


    Having someone spy on him in the dark was like having a knife at his back.


    So Robert really wanted to know exactly who it was supporting Sierra from behind.


    Sure, he wanted to take them all down today, of course, but if this person escaped because they were


    just too cunning, that was fine too. So long as they showed their face and allowed him to be sure who it


    was in the shadows.


    ¡°Good point. It¡¯s hard to rx with someone skulking in the shadows around you.¡±


    The brothers waited in the secludedpartment, while inside the caf¨¦, Sierra and Randy had been


    waiting a while, and opposite them, David was losing his patience.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked my watch. It¡¯s going to be ten minutes soon. Are you going to trade or not? I¡¯m telling


    you, I might be rich, but I¡¯m not begging you to sell the stuff. I¡¯ve got more investment opportunities,


    and don¡¯t think I need to grovel!¡±


    At that, David stood up in a rage, and Sierra hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. David, he¡¯s here already and he¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    Since the two were in constantmunication-


    Jayson had heard David¡¯s impatience as well and had Sierra promise David that he wasing in right


    away.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you two minutes. Two minutes should be enough to walk in from outside. If your man still


    isn¡¯t here by then, I don¡¯t think this deal is necessary.¡±


    David returned to his seat and sat down. The caf¨¦¡¯s atmosphere suddenly turned stiff, and everyone


    started showing nervous expressions.


    But they kept a good expression. Naturally, David was listening to Brenton¡¯s directions all along.


    Only, he had a high-tech earpiece and other people couldn¡¯t even tell he was still receiving directions


    from someone else. Jayson¡¯s people didn¡¯t find anything unusual with David at all.


    Having observed for long enough, Jayson walked out from the caf¨¦.


    But he didn¡¯t walk in front and had his body double walk up instead. He was disguised as the


    bodyguard behind him, wearing a wig and having put makeup on to somewhat hide his original


    features. People who didn¡¯t know him well definitely wouldn¡¯t have recognized him as Jayson Willis.


    Jayson¡¯s body double walked over and shook David¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mr. David, sorry for the wait.¡±


    ¡°All right, since everyone¡¯s here, I won¡¯t linger over the dy back then. The key is to finish this deal


    quickly. Get it all out. We¡¯ll check each other.¡±


    David took out his own card.


    ¡°You can check the money in there. I¡¯ll check your documentation. With no problems, we¡¯ll start signing


    for it.¡±


    Jayson stood behind his body double and had the body double sit between Sierra and Randy.


    David, opposite them, started leafing through the documents and examining them in detail. As for


    Jayson, he kept a close eye on the surroundings. All was quiet, and there was nothing strange going


    on.


    As for Robert, his people had started surrounding the caf¨¦.


    What struck Robert as strange was, he felt as if another force was closing in as well.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like Jayson¡¯s people.¡±


    Robert frowned at Ivan, while on Brenton¡¯s end, others were also reporting to him.


    ¡°Sir, we have another group surrounding the caf¨¦. They¡¯ve noticed our presence but haven¡¯t acted yet.


    Jayson isn¡¯t showing any signs of activity, either. It might not be his people. We can¡¯t be sure who they


    belong to for now.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Brenton showed a confused expression and turned to Sarah.


    ¡°Are they on Jayson¡¯s tracks like us? Is this an enemy or an ally?¡±


    Both sides were hung up on who this new yer was, but they restrained themselves from moving.


    As for inside the caf¨¦, Jayson started to rx slowly.


    Nothing out of the ordinary aftering in for this long. Seemed the deal today would go smoothly.


    As for Randy, his miniature camera was keeping a live feed on the scene.


    Robert started at the screen for a long while and finally spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the person sitting there is, but I¡¯ve seen the person behind him; even though he¡¯s


    disguised himself.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Ivan leant close to the monitor and looked it over seriously as Robert exined.


    ¡°I was kept confined in a ce before. This person appeared before me and had people inject me with


    drugs. Probably an underworld boss. So he¡¯s in league with Sierra, then. That ce seems like a


    hidden drug researchb. There was an explosion and I escaped. Then Sierra saved me while I was


    covered with wounds.¡±


    Ivan still hadn¡¯t heard what Robert had been through in the past year in detail.


    Hearing all that, Ivan had a lot of questions, but his gaze suddenly shifted.


    ¡°Robert, I¡¯ve seen this man before. His name is Jayson Mathis. He used to be the son-inw of the Ellis


    family, but in the past year, the head of the family, Brenton Ellis, returned and had Jayson exiled. He


    even chased this person all across the world. Word is he killed Brenton¡¯s son, which is how he lost his


    son-inw status. So you were abducted by himst year. No wonder he¡¯s targeting you. He must be


    after your property. After all, he almost inherited the entire property from the Ellis family. He must not be


    happy being just a regr person.¡±


    On Robert¡¯s side, they confirmed the man¡¯s identity.


    Inside the caf¨¦, both parties were still inspecting the documents and waiting to trade, while on


    Brenton¡¯s side, they¡¯d recognized Jayson from the video.


    Sarah spoke up excitedly.


    ¡°Uncle Brenton, shouldn¡¯t we move now? This man is too cunning. We have to catch him this time and


    send him off to prison.¡±


    ¡°Of course we could move now, but I¡¯m worried about that unknown force. Would it affect our n


    today? But they don¡¯t seem like Jayson¡¯s people. We don¡¯t know if now¡¯s a good time to move.¡±


    As for Robert¡¯s end, Ivan had spoken up too.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re sure that that person is Jayson, and that he¡¯s moved against you multiple times, we have


    to take him down now. Do we have confirmation on the identity of the other party surrounding the caf¨¦


    today?¡±


    The team outside apologized to Robert.


    ¡°Sorry, sir, they¡¯re cautious. They haven¡¯t moved against us but they haven¡¯t exposed who they¡¯re


    working for, either. They also don¡¯t know who we¡¯re working for, though. I feel like they¡¯re going to move


    on the interior now. What should we do?¡±

 Chapter 377 Back From the Dead

    Chapter 377 Back From the Dead


    Robert fell silent, then spoke to his subordinates.


    ¡°Imply to them that we¡¯re after Jayson today. See how they react. If they decide to move against us,


    half of you move in to capture Jayson, while the other half stops them here. If our goals are the same,


    assist them.¡±


    With Robert¡¯s decision made, the two forces surrounding the caf¨¦ looked at each other.


    Robert¡¯s subordinate spoke.


    ¡°Our targets are thest two people who went inside.¡±


    Those words went straight to Brenton, who also made a split-second decision.


    ¡°They¡¯re not enemies. We can work together. Cooperate with them and take them all down.¡±


    While the two forces confirmed their direction, David smiled at Jayson¡¯s body double.


    ¡°These documents are fine. Have you finished your check? Is the money good?¡±


    Sierra smiled.


    ¡°Your word is as good as gold, of course, Mr. David. We¡¯ll sign for it right now.¡±


    David smiled and produced the documents that both sides had ready, getting the forms to sign for the


    stock transfer ready.


    At that moment, Jayson¡¯s eyes darted and he looked sensitively towards his surroundings. Rapid


    footsteps sounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap, scatter!¡±


    At that, Jayson turned and got ready to flee, pressing a button to notify others toe assist.


    But as he ran towards the secret passage he¡¯d prepared, a group of people surrounded him.


    He turned back around only to see people surrounding him on all sides.


    Jayson sneered and looked at his pursuers.


    ¡°Have your mastere out and let me talk with him personally! Otherwise, we can all die here


    together!¡±


    With that, Jayson ripped open the jacket he was wearing.


    Everyone was taken aback. He had a bomb strapped to him.


    The man had an actual suicide vest. Both sides reported the news to Brenton and Robert.


    Brenton brought Sarah with him over, while Robert and Ivan also rushed over.


    In less than ten minutes, both sides met up and cleared up each other¡¯s¡¯ identity right away.


    No wonder they moved against Jayson at the same time. Robert greeted Brenton politely.


    ¡°What a coincidence today, Mr. Ellis.¡±


    Robert actually didn¡¯t retain too much of his past memories, but after he¡¯d returned to his identity as


    Robert Simpson, his secretary had given him a document showing the appearance of some of the


    more important people to know. That was why Robert knew the person who¡¯de today was Brenton,


    and the person behind him was Sarah.


    ¡°Feigning an opening was a good strategy. Lured out all the pests beside you.¡±


    Brenton had heard the news of Robert¡¯s death as well, but seeing Robert appear before him, he


    understood that it¡¯d been a strategy to fake his own death.


    Both sides smiled at each other, then walked towards Jayson, who was surrounded by security.


    Seeing Brenton and Sarah, Jayson wasn¡¯t surprised. He¡¯d guessed that the two were involved today.


    Only, seeing Robert by their side, he grinned self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you, Robert Simpson. Your faked death actually fooled me.¡±


    Robert smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not some brilliant strategy. You just really wanted me dead, so even if I faked it, you wanted to


    hurry up and get a share of my inheritance. You¡¯re at the end of your rope, after all. Out of capital to


    support any further action. Even if the death was fake, you had to start your own ns, right?¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯ve caught me today; do you think I¡¯ll just let you take me away? I just wanted to see


    whose hands I¡¯d die to. If this is the case, taking you all to hell with me doesn¡¯t sound half bad, does


    it?¡±


    So Jayson said, already putting his hand on the detonator.


    Ivan spoke to Robert.


    ¡°Get back, this man¡¯s insane. If the bomb goes off, we really are all going to die.¡±


    Jayson¡¯s bomb really had everyone around him hesitating. Nobody knew if he had the nerve to press


    the detonator or not.


    If he did have that courage, everyone who approached him would be wounded or even killed.


    But if that was just a gamble to have everyone back up, Jayson would definitely flee with that


    opportunity.


    Everyone hesitated in the moment.


    Ivan felt like there was no need to gamble, though. After all, they knew who the backer was, and letting


    him get one step away was fine. Jayson didn¡¯t have too much power now, and even if he fled, there


    were opportunities to catch himter. He urged Robert to retreat.


    Brenton sighed as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back, Sarah. We can¡¯t allow ourselves to be hurt.¡±


    After all, Brenton felt like he¡¯d pretty much won having forced Jayson this far.


    He was old, and he wasn¡¯t about to put his life on the line. He had plenty energy left to hunt Jayson.


    In this game of cat and mouse, even if Jayson got away today, Brenton felt like he had a lot of chances


    left. Even if they were misses, his people would only keep searching for Jayson, reducing him to a rat


    cowering everywhere living every day in fear. That was revenge enough.


    Seeing the people before him decide to leave, Jayson sneered, feeling they all didn¡¯t have the guts to


    raise the stakes.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Robert finally made the decision to give up the chase on Jayson.


    He didn¡¯t care about him anymore. After all, the man was just an abandoned beast, going through his


    death throes without being able to rise.


    As for himself, he had a family, a daughter, a mother and son. He needed to get back to them. It wasn¡¯t


    worth gambling all of it against Jayson.


    So Robert led his people and Ivan away, while Brenton also instructed everyone to get back. Nobody


    was willing to bet that Jayson wouldn¡¯t press the detonator.


    Even they could see that if they backed up, Jayson would think of a way to leave.


    But if they got close, there was the bomb. That was one gamble too high for everyone there.


    So everybody backed up in unison away from Jayson and away from the bomb. Sarah took a few


    unwilling steps back.


    She watched as Jayson left through the fire exit and swiftly got on a car that was waiting for him.


    ¡°Jayson Mathis is an ouw. If everyone forces him into a corner, he¡¯ll take us all with him. But if we


    back up, he¡¯ll find some way to survive. Can we just never catch him in this life?¡±


    Sarah turned her resentment on Brenton.


    ¡°You think he¡¯ll live well from now on? With all the effort he¡¯s put on Robert, it proves he¡¯s barely got


    any money. In his future days, he¡¯ll hide away everywhere, and his subordinates won¡¯t listen to his


    he¡¯ll be living the life? Sometimes, true revenge isn¡¯t killing them right away, but torturing them, making


    him understand what it¡¯s like to be better off dead.¡±


    Brenton mocked, thenforted Sarah.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hung up on that, Sarah. Your revenge has already seeded. The thing that Jayson cares


    the most for is power and status. You¡¯ve ruined that. And now, he could almost have risen again with


    the huge inheritance, but you¡¯ve destroyed his hopes again. He won¡¯t evere back from this.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Sarah replied, her mood a bit sorrowful.


    As for Robert, images of his appearance in D City were soon uploaded to the inte.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Media had also reported the bomb that almost went off in the caf¨¦.


    Of course, the media also simultaneously reported Robert¡¯s sudden appearance, and the inte lost


    their collective minds.

 Chapter 378 Father and Daughter Reunion

    Chapter 378 Father and Daughter Reunion


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Robert dead? Is this Robert¡¯s identical twin, or did he never die at all?¡±


    ¡°This is a real fantasy. The deading back to life ¨C wasn¡¯t the funeral not that long ago? Someone


    exin why this feud is so clich¨¦!¡±


    ¡°I guess now we can see if Robert really cares for Georgia or Sierra?¡±


    ¡°I feel like we can still get some good mileage out of this show. Georgia was winning all along, and now


    that Robert¡¯s reappeared, let¡¯s see if Sierra¡¯s going to get the boot or if Georgia¡¯s going to get


    acknowledged into the Simpsons.¡±


    Of course, news that Robert was alive soon found their way to Jasper and Jason.


    The two looked at the news and started bombarding Georgia¡¯s phone with questions as to whether or


    not she¡¯d known about this.


    And if she¡¯d known, then of course they were going to st her for being so shameless as to keep it


    from them and have them get sad over nothing.


    If she hadn¡¯t known, then the two were naturally just giving her the good news.


    As for Robert¡¯s end.


    He¡¯d tied Sierra up and put her in his car, then drove towards his mansion.


    Sierra¡¯s mouth had been taped over and her limbs were bound. She thought Robert was going to ask


    her something, but she¡¯d just been tied up and bundled in the car. She was a bit afraid.


    Jayson had escaped, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what was in store for her.


    Ivan, at Robert¡¯s side, turned towards him.


    ¡°What are you going to do with her?¡±


    ¡°I need to clear some things up. Let¡¯s go to my mansion for now. I¡¯ll call Georgia over. You¡¯ll have to


    manage Jason and Jasper for me. They¡¯re probably really pissed right now.¡±


    Ivan snickered.


    ¡°Nobody told you toe up with a rotten idea like this. Just you wait. Jason and Jasper might let you


    off easy today, but they¡¯ll definitely make you pay tomorrow. You should have thought about getting


    your ass kicked by the two of them today when you messed with your brothers¡¯ emotions.¡±


    Robert chuckled helplessly. On Georgia¡¯s end, she¡¯d received a call from Robert and was getting in a


    car towards Robert¡¯s mansion.


    At the same time, she had Annie in the car as she was taking her to see him.


    But she hadn¡¯t told Annie about it. All she¡¯d said was that she was taking her for a surprise. Annie sat


    there in the car expectantly.


    As for Elsie and Wilson, at Georgia¡¯s request, they hadn¡¯t spoken about Robert being alive in front of


    Annie.


    Elsie wasn¡¯t feeling too happy about it, though. She felt like Robert had yed her again.


    And Georgia had taken part in it too, which made it even more exasperating and frustrating.


    Of course, Jasper and Jason felt the same. Jason went straight to Jasper¡¯s ward and started


    ¡°So how should we punish the bastard?¡±


    Jason put Jasper to the question.


    ¡°What do you think I can do to get even lying in my sickbed like this? Damnit, I got sad for nothing.¡±


    As Jasper said that, Jason frowned.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go too far, but we can¡¯t let Robert off without putting him through a bit of suffering. I really did


    get sad for this. Couldn¡¯t summon the strength to do anything for a while. I really thought he was dead.


    Even though Georgia always said he might have faked it, but before we found proof, could I have just


    stood by casually and imed Robert really wasn¡¯t dead? I was so upset I couldn¡¯t taste my meals


    every day. But this man was nning all that behind our backs. He¡¯s got a good reason, but I really


    want to beat him up.¡±


    Jason and Jasper looked at each other, a simr anger in their eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find some way to kick his ass so he can¡¯t take it easy for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s got a beauty in his arms now and his enemy in his grasp. He¡¯s feeling great about it,


    and he¡¯s about to go back to his cozy family life. If we get him bedridden for a while and ruin their


    couple¡¯s lifestyle, Robert¡¯s going to be proper tickled. Can¡¯t go wrong with giving him a bit of trouble.¡±


    The two started nning how to get Robert too bedridden to do lewd things without getting him


    seriously injured.


    Of course, they were doing that because they knew Robert¡¯s bond with Georgia wouldn¡¯t crack


    because of this, and only making trouble with that prerequisite.


    ¡°What¡¯s with what happened today, anyway? I¡¯m still confused. The news says someone tried to go all


    suicide bomber. I called Georgia about it and she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, either. Let¡¯s clear


    things up before we punish Robert about it!¡±


    As Jason said that, Jasper chuckled.


    ¡°Look at you, you big softie. Never mind. Ivan said over the phone that it¡¯s not resolved yet. Let¡¯s wait a


    while. When he¡¯s at his most pleased, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll take our revenge.¡±


    The two looked at each other. Unknowingly, Robert had escaped disaster.


    He was nning to deal with Sierra before going to apologize.


    Meanwhile, Georgia had brought Annie with her in front of Robert¡¯s mansion.


    She¡¯d just arrived before the door when Ivan came and opened it.


    ¡°I heard the car and knew it was the two of you. Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Seeing Ivan, Annie greeted him with an intimate ¡°Uncle Ivan¡±, and he picked her up, smiling.


    Georgia followed behind Ivan. Robert was sitting in the living room.


    The instant Annie was carried inside, she saw Robert smiling at her from the sofa. Annie showed a


    shocked smile and eximed in joy.


    ¡°Daddy; are you really Daddy?¡±


    Ivan set Annie down, who rushed over and grabbed Robert¡¯s hands, her eyes growing red.


    Robert wrapped Annie swiftly in his arms.


    ¡°Annie, Daddy¡¯s gone out to beat up some bad people, so I disappeared for a while. Mommy says


    Annie¡¯s been sad all along. Now that Daddy¡¯s back, can you forgive me? I¡¯ll never leave your side


    again.¡±


    Annie hugged Robert tightly and started crying. She seemed both happy and sad, all sorts of


    resentment and excitement mingling about in her, and all she wanted to do was hold her father in her


    arms.


    Robert was panicking a little.


    ¡°Are you still mad at Daddy, Annie? Daddy¡¯s n must have hurt you.¡±


    Annie sobbed for a while and turned towards her father concernedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, Daddy. I was just worried that you were leaving me. I thought you were leaving me for


    good. It hurt so much. I¡¯m sorry I got angry at you and didn¡¯t call you Daddy. I thought I couldn¡¯t hug


    you and kiss you and talk to you anymore and it hurt all over. But now you¡¯re back. I¡¯m just happy. Don¡¯t


    leave me again, okay, Daddy?¡±


    Ever since Robert hade back, he hadn¡¯t spent that much time with Annie.


    Hearing Annie say that, he felt his own throat close up.


    ¡°You really are my little girl, Annie. I¡¯ll never leave you again.¡±


    Father and daughter exchanged loving words, and Annie kissed him several times on the cheek, her


    whole being vibrating with excitement.


    Georgia watched from the side, her heart burning with happiness.


    After a while, Annie smiled up at Robert.


    ¡°Wesley was feeling sad, too. Have you gone and told him you were fine yet, Daddy? He cried worse


    than me and his eyes were redder than mine. If you showed up, he would be so happy. I told Wesley


    then that I wouldn¡¯t fight with him anymore. I don¡¯t mind sharing you with Wesley, Daddy, so long as


    you don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Robert hadn¡¯t thought that Annie would be looking after Wesley like this with so much care, really


    acting like a sister.


    ¡°Wesley¡¯s already seen me. He¡¯s living somewhere else, and Daddy¡¯s going to send someone to pick


    him up right away. Then you can talk with him, okay? You¡¯re his sister, and you have to get along as


    siblings from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Wesley saw Daddy earlier than me.¡±


    Annie didn¡¯t mind sharing a father with Wesley now, but hearing that he¡¯d seen their Daddy earlier than


    her, she was suddenly a bit upset.


    Did Daddy like Wesley more?


    Annie thought about it, and children¡¯s emotions were obvious, so Robert had naturally guessed at her


    thoughts. He hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Annie, Wesley saw Daddy first because it was dangerous for him to live in this


    mansion, and you were safe with Mommy. So I had Wesley picked up first. Haven¡¯t you seen that Miss


    Moon? It¡¯d be dangerous to keep her close to Wesley.¡±


    Annie nodded in a daze, not quite understanding what it all meant.


    But she didn¡¯t care too much. It was fine just for her Daddy to treat her and Wesley the same and love


    them just as much.


    Parent and child shared the intimate moment as they chatted on for a long while, until Robert finally


    spoke up to Annie.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some things to talk about with your Mommy. How about you go y with your Uncle Ivan?


    There¡¯s a lot of toys in the garden. You can go y around. There¡¯s a swing there that¡¯s particrly fun


    when it gets going.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with Uncle Ivan to y.¡±


    Annie turned towards her own mother.


    ¡°You can chat with Daddy now, Mommy. I¡¯m going out to y.¡±


    With Annie and Ivan leaving, the house was left only with Georgia and Robert.


    Robert stood up and picked Georgia up in a bridal carry.


    Georgia gave a little shriek.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife now, what¡¯s wrong with carrying you? This living room is a bit unbefitting. I¡¯ll


    carry you upstairs.¡±


    Those words didn¡¯t sound like much, but Georgia felt strangely embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t struggle to free herself andid a hand shyly on Robert¡¯s neck, letting him take her up the


    stairs into the bedroom.


    The moment the bedroom doors closed, a hot kiss descended.

 Chapter 379 The Torment in the Lab

    Chapter 379 The Torment in the Lab


    Georgia responded in kind. Having worried for a while day and with the dust settled, all her longing,


    love and worry dissolved in those intimate motions.


    In a haze, the two melted into each other¡¯s essence.


    Finally, when the tumultuous affairs of the bedroom ended, Georgia was too tired to even move.


    Robert picked her up to the bathroom to clean her up. After getting dressed, Robert handed her a ss


    of water.


    Georgia started ribbing him straight away.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more shameless, lying to our daughter, telling her you had important business


    with me. You think it¡¯s easy to bully children, huh?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get pretty excited too?¡±


    Robert chuckled provocatively. Georgia blushed.


    ¡°That was a normal reaction.¡±


    Saying that, Georgia felt a twinge of doubt.


    It had taken a year for them to get this close together.


    Without any cares, without any worries, truly embracing each other fully without any fears left.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy and satisfied like this, Robert. From now on, let¡¯s never get involved in anything dangerous


    unless we have to. Otherwise, I can¡¯t ever ept you leaving me for so long, or evening back and


    forgetting me again.¡±


    Robert thought about what had happened today. If it had been before, he might have risked trying to


    capture Jayson.


    But now he had somebody to worry about.


    So he couldn¡¯t gamble and face up against Jayson, to test if he¡¯d take them all down with him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. If I can still survive, from now on, I¡¯ll keep on living until Ie back to you. I want to grow old


    with you and watch Annie grow up, get married herself.¡±


    The two held each other intimately and spoke their loving words.


    After a long while, Georgia asked a question out of curiosity.


    ¡°What happened today?¡±


    Robert slowly exined what had happened during the day.


    Georgia was both nervous and fearful at hearing it all, until Robert finished, and she gave him a


    rewarding kiss.


    ¡°That was the right thing to do today. You were sure it was Jayson Mathis behind the scenes, and he¡¯s


    lost everything. There was no need to bet on the bomb not going off with your own life. Coming back to


    me and your daughter was the most important thing.¡±


    Robert was all the more pleased with her praise.


    ¡°See? Haven¡¯t I learned to watch my step now? I would have hated to see myself like this before, but


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    now I feel that it¡¯s especially because I have people waiting for me that I can do things more cautiously


    and spend more time with you and Annie. I¡¯ve got enough money. There¡¯s no longer any need to


    expand my business and fight to the death with somebody else.¡±


    The two chatted that far, and Georgia asked another question.


    ¡°Forget Jayson for now. Even if you didn¡¯t move, that Brenton and Sarah you spoke of definitely won¡¯t


    let him go. He¡¯ll spend the rest of his days hiding away like a rat without managing to take revenge on


    us. But what do you n to do with Sierra? Haven¡¯t you brought her back? Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve locked her in the basement with bodyguards watching her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°What about in the future? What do you n to do with her?¡±


    ¡°I want to check and see if she¡¯s Emma Lane. I¡¯ve already found Flora overseas and taken a blood test.


    By then, if the DNA reportes out, I can confirm her identity. Everything she¡¯s done this year,


    changing her face and identity, we can¡¯t put her in prison anymore. I haven¡¯t thought about how to deal


    with her. I still have to interrogate her and clear up the parts where I¡¯m still in the dark.¡±


    ¡°You say to clear things up, do you mean how much she¡¯s lied to you over this year? Do you want to


    get a good picture of the past year¡¯s events from her?¡±


    Robert nodded at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that the person behind her is Jayson, but I¡¯m still not sure about some things. I


    can only force her to speak, so I¡¯ll have to keep her confined for a while. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let it go too


    far.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be furious seeing me now, and angry people don¡¯t choose their words.


    Let¡¯s see what they say.¡±


    Robert nodded, then followed Georgia to the basement.


    Sierra was tied up and kept in a kennel, which confused Georgia a bit.


    Even though Robert definitely wouldn¡¯t show any pity to someone like Sierra, seeing her being treated


    like this, she felt like it wasn¡¯t Robert¡¯s style.


    ¡°You might not know what I¡¯ve been through this past year. I was kept in this type of dog kennel once,


    then Sierra appeared and saved me. I was thankful then, but thinking about it, she was probably the


    one who¡¯d shut me in there in the first ce. That¡¯s why I wanted her to remember what happened


    before.¡±


    That brought Georgia to a rage. She couldn¡¯t even picture how Sierra had tortured Robert over the past


    year.


    After all, if Sierra Moon was actually Emma Lane, she must hate Robert with every fiber of her being,


    and probably tortured him while he didn¡¯t know and appeared in the guise of his savior. It was


    disgusting and angering just thinking about it.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how you take revenge on her. I think anything is reasonable at this point.¡±


    As the two spoke, Sierra jerked back to consciousness.


    She looked at the couple before her and sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve won now, you pair of slimeballs, so you¡¯reing tough at me, eh?¡±


    Georgia walked right over and pped her across the face.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, run your mouth again, and I¡¯ll make you wish for death. I¡¯ve studied a lot of things in the


    patience!¡±


    At that, Sierra simply roared withughter.


    ¡°Before you threaten me, Georgia, you¡¯d best ask Robert what he¡¯d experienced over the past year


    while being shut in theb. Dealing with me like that might trigger some painful memories in him. Oh,


    that¡¯s right, back then, I left Robert¡¯s body inside theb to be experimented on. Even I don¡¯t know how


    long that body of his can stay by your side. You¡¯d best take him for a full checkup in case he drops


    dead just a few days after your reunion.


    ¡°It¡¯d be really fun to n another funeral!¡±

 Chapter 380 Crying It Out

    Chapter 380 Crying It Out


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±


    Georgia demanded furiously. Robert grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her bullshit.¡±


    Sierra, though, started cackling madly.


    ¡°Would I still lie to you about such a thing at a time like this? You can¡¯t even imagine everything


    Robert¡¯s been through in the past year. Why else would he have been so thankful, even believing me to


    the point of promising to marry me? I appeared at his side in the guise of a savior all along, and he


    couldn¡¯t have been anything other than grateful.


    ¡°But all that acting and he still caught on. I wanted to ask you, Robert ¨C before you nned to fake your


    death, where did I go wrong?¡±


    Georgia tensed, fearful that Sierra was telling the truth. She looked nervously at Robert.


    Robert smiled faintly at Sierra.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not Wesley¡¯s biological mother. You made a misstep there, which led me to start


    suspecting you.¡±


    ¡°It was for that reason, huh.¡±


    Sierra chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°I guess someone who¡¯s not biologically rted will never be able to act as loving as a real mother. No


    wonder you found something off. But so what? You can shut me up here, or even take me somece


    to be tortured. You won¡¯t be any better off, Robert Simpson. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re unaware. Your body¡¯s


    already been through all sorts of human experimentation. It¡¯s run ragged. I don¡¯t believe you can live


    long enough to be with Georgia for the rest of her life.¡±


    Sierraughed aloud, with a vicious gaze that was both hateful and pitying as she looked at Georgia.


    But when she turned that gaze towards Robert, there was only mockery there, as if sneering at


    Robert¡¯s victory, and the time he didn¡¯t have to enjoy said victory.


    Georgia had always trusted her instincts. At this moment, though, she was terrified of them, because


    she believed Sierra was telling the truth.


    But if it was all true, then what was wrong with Robert¡¯s body?


    She didn¡¯t know at all. Georgia looked in horror at Robert.


    ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡±


    Sierra howled with insaneughter as Robert took Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it outside. Don¡¯t bother with her. She¡¯s gone nuts, and she¡¯s just spouting deranged


    exaggerations.¡±


    Robert tugged Georgia out of the basement. A freezing wind there seemed to rustle at her and


    goosebumps rose on her skin. Georgia felt icy, and a sheer, consuming fear was spreading across her


    being.


    Coming out from the basement, the winter sun shone on her, but she felt none of the warmth, only a


    bone-chilling cold.


    Seeing Georgia grow paler and paler, Robert wrapped his arms around her and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hung up over Sierra¡¯s words. She¡¯s just taking it out on you and trying to intimidate you.¡±


    ¡°Robert, we¡¯re husband and wife now. You can¡¯t lie to me about anything. No matter how difficult it is or


    how much hidden troubles you have, you shouldn¡¯t keep it from me. The first time you faked your


    death, I can look over it, but if something like that happened again, and you kept it from me


    deliberately, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive you. I¡¯m willing to face any problem with you, but I¡¯m not


    going to be content being kept in the dark like some fool.¡±


    Georgia, trembling with fear, looked at Robert standing before her.


    Still as gentle, tall and handsome as the man she¡¯d known before.


    Georgia ran the events of the year over her head, her lips quivering.


    ¡°You must have suffered this year. I know the things you¡¯ve been through must have robbed you of all


    your dignity once. It might be too hard on you to have you list them all. I won¡¯t force you to speak about


    them. I wanted to ask you something else. When you first had your incident, your leg wound hadn¡¯t fully


    healed yet. The original n was to go through a few more neural surgeries, then stand again slowly


    through physical therapy. That was a long n that needed a whole year, but you disappeared after the


    first surgery. You kept on vanishing this year, and I don¡¯t believe Sierra would have gotten anyone to


    help you with surgery, much less get a bunch of peak neural surgeons together to operate on you. Ivan


    couldn¡¯t have been able to find out where you were, so they definitely didn¡¯t get anyone to operate on


    you. But here you are, standing up before me now. Tell me, how did you regain the use of your legs?


    Please, tell me the truth.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened. Sierra¡¯s talk of human experimentation resonated through her mind.


    From how Sierra¡¯s hate worked, that was definitely no normalb, but the sort of sick, underground


    human researchb.


    The type ofbs that put human bodies through all sorts of psychopathic tests. Georgia couldn¡¯t even


    picture what Robert had been through.


    She felt like the world¡¯s biggest idiot right now. How was it Robert could stand up?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Why hadn¡¯t she ever considered that?


    But Sierra suddenly exposing that made Georgia feel she wasing up on the answer.


    On her end, she did research into lung cancer, in the same direction as biopharmaceutical research. In


    their type of regrb, any experiments were of course only conducted on nts and animals, and


    bacteria or fungi in petri dishes.


    As for human experiments, without sufficient testing to confirm minimal effect on human bodies, regr


    Even if the drugs reached the live trial stage, that required a lot of volunteers for bedside study, along


    with constant corrections over a year or two before the drug could hit the market and be avable


    for normal people.


    But undergroundbs weren¡¯t like that. They didn¡¯t experiment withb rats or study the reactions to


    disease as regrbs did with animals and nts. They went straight to human testing, and through


    the radical methods of those mad scientists, they refined the drugs step by step with figures from live


    experimentation.


    Some rich people, to protect their own lives, often assigned secret objectives in thosebs. When


    Georgia was in school, she¡¯d even received that sort of invitation, but she¡¯d refused them outright. She


    didn¡¯t want to go against her conscience.


    But now, Georgia found that she was broaching that dark side of medicine.


    Since Robert had already been in that sort ofboratory for a while, she suspected that the fact he


    could stand up now had something to do with his experiences a year ago with human experimentation.


    ¡°Do I look sick to you, standing here in the pink of health? Yes, I spent some time in ab that does


    human testing, but after a while, thatb exploded. They did run some experiments on me, but it didn¡¯t


    take long, and almost everyone died after theb exploded. I was heavily injured, then Sierra saved


    me. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s just trying to scare you.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s tears fell. She looked at Robert with red eyes, her voice full of anguish and despair.


    ¡°Stop lying to me. You¡¯re standing up straight now, and you¡¯re still saying it has nothing to do with that


    and you still can¡¯t exin how you lost it in the first ce. What did you go through in thatb? Maybe


    even you can¡¯t remember. Robert, you can¡¯t just treat it like it hasn¡¯t happened. Come to the hospital


    with me right away for a full checkup.


    ¡°You promised you¡¯d be with me forever. How could you keep such a thing from me?¡±

 Chapter 381 Laboratory of Terror

    Chapter 381 Laboratory of Terror


    Georgia wailed as she hammered Robert¡¯s chest with her fists, her sobs wracking her body.


    She¡¯d heard too much about this sort of human experimentation, and those secrets of the shadows


    were often utterly bone-chilling.


    Those ck-heartedboratories often drew their live humans, perhaps friendless people with no


    family, from war-torn countries.


    Those people would end up dying badly, in horrific conditions.


    Of course, different experiments ended up in different ways. Georgia had only heard a few behind-the-


    scenes secrets, but it was enough to terrify her.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check-up, so don¡¯t be so sad, all right?¡±


    Robert¡¯s voice was still gentle as he supported Georgia, who was barely able to stand, towards the


    house.


    Georgia leant on his shoulder, until her legs gave out and Robert ended up picking her up.


    Before reaching the mansion doors, Georgia saw Annie swinging on the garden swing with Ivan, and


    as they approached, Annie ran over excitedly.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you two went to take a nap in secret! I waited for you for so long! If Uncle Ivan hadn¡¯t


    yed with me all along, I would have gotten mad.¡±


    Annie ran over and said that, then showed a shy smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re so old now, Mommy, and you¡¯re still having Daddy carry you!¡±


    Georgia buried her head in Robert¡¯s arms. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and she didn¡¯t want


    Annie to see them at all.


    ¡°Why are you still snuggling with Daddy like you¡¯re shy, Mommy? I want Daddy to hug me too,e


    down!¡±


    Annie said yfully, but Georgia still kept her head nestled in Robert¡¯s chest, afraid that Annie would


    find something off with her.


    Robert turned to Annie and startedforting her.


    ¡°Mommy has a headache. Annie, go y with your uncle first. I¡¯ll carry your Mommy to bed to rest first,


    and I cane back to y with youter, okay?¡±


    At that, Annie showed a worried expression.


    ¡°Are you sick, Mommy?¡±


    Georgia replied weakly.


    ¡°My head just hurts for now. I¡¯ll be fine after I rest up for a while. Don¡¯t bother with me, Annie, Mommy


    is fine.¡±


    Ivan noticed that something was vaguely off, and smiled down at Annie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s let your Mommy rest for now. I¡¯ll y with you instead. You don¡¯t hate that, right?¡±


    Annie¡¯s attention was distracted, and even though she was still worried about her mother, she still went


    with Ivan¡¯s suggestion and let Robert carry Georgia inside the mansion.


    Georgia¡¯s forcibly supported emotions crumbled the moment she entered the house, and she held


    Robert, sniffling quietly.


    Her tears were about to soak Robert¡¯s clothes through entirely.


    Georgia let Robert carry her into the bedroom, and as the door closed, she turned towards him and


    spoke.


    ¡°You have the right not to say anything, and you can very well go on lying to me that everything is fine.


    I¡¯ll believe you, but you have to go and do a full body check first. I want to see aplete report on


    everything. Then we can decide what to do! Robert, you have to be serious about this. Didn¡¯t you want


    to see Annie married, and see the two of us grow old together?


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be irresponsible about your own body, then I¡¯ll take up the responsibility. I¡¯ll be the


    tough guy. Even if you hate it, I won¡¯t leave you like this.¡±


    Robert sighed at Georgia.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt anything off with my body. Maybe I was just feeling good about it. But you¡¯re right about


    one thing. I don¡¯t know when I lost my memory, so even though I didn¡¯t think I spent too long in theb,


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the right conclusion. It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s too much trouble to go to the hospital. It¡¯s


    going to attract attention, too. The media has their eyes on us. Let¡¯s go tomorrow. At least, when you¡¯ve


    settled your own emotions. We can go to the hospital tomorrow. I won¡¯t ignore this anymore, and I¡¯ll


    seriously check up on my body. If there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll cure it together. I¡¯m not going to be the


    person who runs away.¡±


    That answer barely satisfied Georgia, but she was still unhappy with Robert¡¯s behavior today.


    ¡°We were going to ask Sierra so many things, but that reveal from her disrupted all our ns. What are


    you going to do with her from this point on? We can¡¯t keep her here illegally all the time. If we have


    evidence of hermitting a crime, we¡¯d best deliver her to prison.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait. The evidence of her crimes is overseas. She did a lot of things to lie to me back


    then, and I can¡¯t do anything about her in the country right now.¡±


    Obviously Robert had his own arrangements, so Georgia didn¡¯t ask on.


    Besides, both she and Robert needed to confirm if Sierra Moon was actually Emma Lane.


    They were supposed to ask Sierra about it today, but then she¡¯d revealed the human experimentation,


    and Georgia had forgotten entirely about it in the moment.


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll ask her about it some other time.¡±


    Head aching, Georgia fell asleep on the bed right away.


    At night, she even had a fever, but it was low, and she could still maintain consciousness. Robert took


    care of her by her side all along.


    She slept in a groggy mess for a while night, and the fever faded the following the morning.


    She took a shower, and her whole being was refreshed.


    ¡°The servants are back. I had the chef make some porridge. It¡¯s not greasy at all, so hurry up and fill


    your stomach. You didn¡¯t eat anythingst night.¡±


    Georgia had just freshened up, gotten dressed and walked out when Robert spoke gently to her.


    Robert looked a bit tired, probably because he¡¯d taken care of her for an entire night. Georgia nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can go get breakfast first. What about Anne? Was she frightenedst night?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Ivan stayed with her all through the while. And your fever was low. She was worried, but


    she still slept well. She came over and looked on you a few times. Now that you¡¯re awake, she¡¯sThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    waiting for you to eat breakfast in the dining room.¡±


    Georgia rxed. Robert was actually getting ready to help her towards the dining room to eat, and


    Georgia chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. It¡¯s just a low fever. I¡¯m feeling energetic again now. I¡¯ll be fit as a fiddle after


    breakfast. Let¡¯s go. No need to carry me.¡±


    The two reached the restaurant and Annie cried for them excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Daddy, Mommy, I was waiting for you for so long! But Mommy, you¡¯re still sick and you


    can only eat porridge. I have so much good food here, will you get jealous? Maybe I¡¯ll just have the


    porridge with you, in case you can¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Annie¡¯s childish innocence had Georgiaughing.


    ¡°Silly girl, Mommy¡¯s an adult now, and she can control herself, you know? When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll fight over


    breakfast with you.¡±


    The family ate a happy, harmonious breakfast.


    Georgia got ready to bring Robert to hospital, but unexpectedly, Jason had followed Elsie and Wilson to


    Robert¡¯s mansion.


    Naturally, the moment Jason set foot inside, he shot a mocking look at Robert.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you could lie to a brother of so many years with something like this. I¡¯m telling you,


    if Jasper hadn¡¯t been confined to his sickbed, I¡¯d been nning to beat you up along with him. Tell me,


    where do you think we should hit you? We need to put you through some proper pain before we feel


    better about it!¡±


    Georgia knew that Jason was just joking around between the guys, and even if they did do something,


    it wouldn¡¯t get too serious, but she still rebuked him reflexively.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Robert is going to the hospital with me right away. I need him to do a full body check.


    You can¡¯t joke around like this with him. I¡¯m afraid that his body has issues.¡±

 Chapter 382 Sibling Quarrel

    Chapter 382 Sibling Quarrel


    Georgia¡¯s warning came out hasty, and she regretted it after she spoke up.


    She knew that Jason was just joking around, and even if things got real, it wouldn¡¯t be serious at all.


    But she was afraid of the one-in-a-million chance that something went wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ivan and Jason both showed a confused look. They exchanged a befuddled look, but Jason smoothed


    things over.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re saying all that, Georgia, then I¡¯ll let you off this time, Robert my guy. I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s


    for Georgia. If you lie to your brothers like this again and go face danger alone, I¡¯ll really turn on you.¡±


    Robert hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Annie hadn¡¯t seen Elsie for the full night. She took Elsie¡¯s hand and dragged her to the park to y on


    the swing.


    Without the presence of a child in the house, Ivan turned to Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°Starting from yesterday, I¡¯ve been feeling like something¡¯s wrong between you two, but Georgia had a


    feverst night, and Robert was taking care of her by the side all the while, so I couldn¡¯t ask about it.


    But it¡¯s even stranger today, talking about some full body check. Tell me the truth, you two ¨C what¡¯s


    happened?¡±


    Jason chimed in curiously as well.


    ¡°Are there unresolved issues, Robert? If there¡¯s new trouble, don¡¯t worry, just tell me how I can help.¡±


    Robert sighed helplessly, and Georgia¡¯s expression was sorrowful as she answered Ivan.


    ¡°Yesterday, I went with Robert to see Sierra. She¡¯s still being held in the dungeon. Ivan, you know


    about this too. She revealed to me that Robert¡¯s been kept in ab over the past year for a period of


    time, where they performed human experiments on him. This is too serious. I have to have Robert go


    through a full checkup, to see if there¡¯s any lingering symptoms from the experiments. If we can fix it


    early on, that¡¯d be fine. I¡¯m just worried if anything unexpected happens.¡±


    At that, both Jason and Ivan¡¯s expressions went ck with horror.


    ¡°Whoever the rat bastard is who shut you in thatb, I¡¯m going to skin him alive!¡±


    Jason snarled, and Robert smiled at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Jayson Mathis, who escaped yesterday, and Sierra. But I¡¯m specting that thatb is


    one that¡¯s been invested in by Jayson¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°That Jayson strapped a bomb to himself and ran away. I can¡¯t believe he was willing to take you all


    down with him. How could you let him go?¡±


    Jason wasn¡¯t having it. Simply thinking of Robert being shut in ab for a year and experimented on, of


    course he understood the intricacies. It must have been inhumane torture.


    And it was his own good friend suffering all that. He wanted to rush in front of Jayson and execute him


    at gunpoint.


    Seeing Jason so furious, Georgia felt an infectious rage.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Jason. Jayson got away yesterday, but if we recapture him, we¡¯ll do exactly unto him as


    he¡¯s done to Robert. I¡¯ll show him what it means to be better off dead.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s tone and expression were determined, and Jason nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Georgia. We need to teach this sort of person a lesson. I don¡¯t do this sort of thing, but I


    have ways to put someone in one of those sick human experiments.¡±


    Ivan, though, was just worried.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s been done to you at all, Robert? Is there anything off with your body right now?¡±


    Ivan was a doctor himself and knew how serious it was.


    If it had been a simple human experiment, maybe just recovering slowly would do.


    But it was possible those mad scientists had used radical medication, or used his body to test figures


    for poison, or even used all sorts of unimaginable methods to test for disease treatments.


    Nobody¡¯s body could stand up to such a situation.


    Faced with everyone¡¯s worry, Robert didn¡¯t know how tofort them.


    Even he didn¡¯t know what experiments had been conducted on him.


    He suspected that he¡¯d lost a part of the memories where they were experimenting on him, but he


    didn¡¯t want to worry everyone by saying that.


    Especially Georgia, who¡¯d already guessed of so many possibilities. Robert even suspected her


    spection was true.


    Georgia had already gotten a fever from worrying over this yesterday. Robert didn¡¯t want everyone to


    panic even more.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been anything serious. Aren¡¯t I talking with you perfectly fine right now? My body¡¯s


    not showing any strange signs, either. Let¡¯s go. Since Georgia¡¯s saying I have to go do a checkup, I¡¯m


    free today and I¡¯ve already notified the hospital. By then, we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any unusual figures in my


    body¡¯s condition.¡±


    Georgia was happy with that much, and stood, speaking to Jason and Ivan.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you two want to stay and y with Annie or go home. I¡¯m going to check with Robert at the


    hospital and probably won¡¯t be back until the afternoon.¡±


    Jason stood up, chuckling.


    ¡°I came to see you today anyway, and I¡¯ve only juste from hospital. I saw Jasper in the morning.


    We¡¯d wanted to put Robert through a bit of hell and have him know what the result is for lying to us, but


    with the way things are now, let¡¯s go and see Jasper together. That guy¡¯s been concerned about you,


    even if he¡¯s not happy with how you lied to us. He¡¯s stayed alone in hospital for way too long. He¡¯d be


    overjoyed to see you.¡±


    Georgia nodded. Ivan stayed in the house and helped look after Annie and Elsie.


    As for Wilson, he left after taking Elsie to the mansion.


    The few got in a car and drove off the hospital. The car had just arrived, and the director was already


    waiting outside with a full weingmittee.


    Georgia took Robert¡¯s hand and got out, while Jason exited the car from the other end.


    The director led the group to the penthouse and the checkup began.


    Naturally, this was the full VIP treatment for the boss.


    Georgia didn¡¯t feel like a regr checkup was enough, and had the hospital check every detail of every


    nook and cranny of Robert¡¯s body. She also ordered them to send her the results as quickly as they


    could.


    With all the tests done, it had taken the full morning.


    It was one p.m., and Jason had stayed with Robert all the while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Jasper and take him out to lunch. He¡¯s been cooped up too long. With his condition, it¡¯s


    fine to eat whatever.¡±


    Robert nodded, and the group headed towards Jasper¡¯s bedroom.


    The moment the bedroom doors opened, Georgia saw Selena in the bedroom again. Selena¡¯s eyes


    were red, having seemingly just cried.


    Georgia felt it was a bit strange. Selena didn¡¯t look well.


    But because their group had arrived, the siblings hid their subtle emotions right away.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long. I¡¯m starving to death.¡±


    Jasper smiled at them, while Selena stood up directly.


    ¡°Thank you foring to visit my brother. I¡¯m still busy, so I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    At that, Selena sprinted out the doorway. She looked like she was fleeing.


    Jason spoke up curiously.


    ¡°Have you and Selena had a sibling quarrel? Did you yell at her again?¡±

 Chapter 383 The Torment of the Past Year

    Chapter 383 The Torment of the Past Year


    Jason¡¯s expression had an unfathomable struggle written across it.


    ¡°Selena and my parents went behind my back and set a surgery date for this weekend. She¡¯s giving me


    one of her own kidneys. I heard it from the doctor and scolded Selena for hiding this from me, even


    with my own parents. I don¡¯t want Selena to donate a kidney for me. I don¡¯t want it¡­¡±


    He repeated several times and Georgia understood.


    Selena was nning on donating her kidney, but as her big brother, Jason didn¡¯t want her to.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason spoke up again.


    ¡°You are siblings. Why would you refuse her kidney? Isn¡¯t it normal for brother and sister to help each


    other?¡±


    Jason knew privately that Selena was being so selfless because she loved her brother. That was why


    she had no regrets.


    As someone who knew that much, he wanted to persuade Jasper to take the donation, or Selena


    would be upset about it.


    He understood how much guilt Selena felt towards the Hond family. She wanted to repay them for


    raising her with her own kidney.


    ¡°Selena is my little sister. I know that a person can survive healthily after donating a single kidney, but I


    don¡¯t want her to suffer. There¡¯s been news on the ck market. I don¡¯t want to put Selena through


    such a thing.¡±


    Jasper was also looking at it from a brother¡¯s perspective. He didn¡¯t want his own sister to have to


    struggle through physical problems when she got on in years and her kidney started acting up. Two


    kidneys were always better than one. Jasper didn¡¯t want Selena to sacrifice her own body.


    That was why emotions were tense between brother and sister. Both Georgia and Robert understood,


    but the two didn¡¯t know how to persuade them.


    Both siblings seemed to have the right view of things, so might as well not butt in.


    Robert changed the subject entirely.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were starving to death waiting for us for so long? Let¡¯s go out and eat. You¡¯re


    probably going insane cooped up in hospital.¡±


    Jasper smiled and nodded, his mood seemingly improving significantly.


    They took Jasper out of the hospital and drove straight to M Garden, a restaurant under Georgia.


    Naturally, Georgia had her ownpartment at any time. As the owner, it was also the biggest


    As the group sat, M Garden¡¯s boss came over to greet them personally and took their orders before


    leaving.


    After that, Jasper turned to Robert curiously.


    ¡°Jason didn¡¯t exin things clearly over the phone. Why are you going for a full body checkup, Robert?


    You didn¡¯t fall ill out of nowhere like me, did you?¡±


    At that, Georgia and Jason¡¯s faces both changed. Robert himself, though, was calm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t jinx you, right? Can¡¯t be, you fell into bad luck along with me, then?¡±


    Jasper looked at Robert, itching to know what had happened.


    Georgia briefly exined Robert¡¯s experience of being experimented on in humanb.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious or not, so we have to go for a full body check and see if there¡¯s any


    issues. I hope the reporte up with no problems.¡±


    Georgia prayed for such a result, but she was really uneasy.


    Sometimes, she hated her instinct. Right now, her instincts were telling her that the results of the


    checkup wouldn¡¯t be good.


    Jasper spoke pityingly towards Robert.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You too. Look at me. Not even thirty yet, no children, no wife, and I¡¯m almost dead.


    Thankfully, in the 21st Century, this sort of disease is salvageable. If it had been in ancient times, I¡¯d be


    waiting to die, and no matter how much money I have, it¡¯s useless¡­ this sickness has taught me to


    cherish those close to you and not treat life some game. From now on, I should just wise up and marry


    a wife. Best if she loves me, and then I can stay at home with my wife and children, living like my Mom


    and Dad. Might be nice too.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s positivity had Robert smiling too.


    ¡°Looks like my luck¡¯s a bit better than yours, though. I¡¯m almost thirty now, and I have a wife and


    children. Even if something happens with my body, I can die with no regrets.¡±


    That had been a teasing remark towards Jasper, but Georgia¡¯s face sank as she pinched Robert¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What kind of talk is that? Can¡¯t you read the room?¡±


    Jason and Jasper startedughing.


    ¡°Seems like Robert, once a man among men, has fallen to his wife. Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡±


    The two teased, while Georgia¡¯s face went red with embarrassment.


    She was just too sensitive and consciously got angry and fearful from Robert¡¯s words.


    ¡°When are the resultsing out, then?¡±


    Jasper asked concernedly, and Georgia turned to him, replying.


    ¡°Maybe tomorrow afternoon. I hope it¡¯s not a huge issue when the resultse out.¡±


    The four ended up chatting away, going from where Jayson could be hiding now to how to get more


    information out of Sierra.


    They ate lunch like that, in leisure, then drove Jasper back to the ward.


    Jason stayed in the hospital to talk more with Jasper, then drove back to his own ce.


    Georgia and Robert drove back the house as well. After all, Elsie and Annie were still there, and Ivan


    was waiting too. The two couldn¡¯t dy too long outside.


    On the way back, Robert saw Georgia¡¯s tense expression and hugged her to him, his tones soothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I already checked it up with you. If anything is the issue, we¡¯ll face it together then. No


    matter what, I¡¯ll do my best to live on and stay with you and Annie.¡±


    Georgia forced a smile and broached another important question.


    ¡°Since Jayson¡¯s gone and Sierra¡¯s in our grasp, what about your mother and Wesley? When are you


    going to pick them up and take them back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d wanted to take them today, but then we went to the hospital. I¡¯m also afraid that something¡¯s up


    with my body, so I didn¡¯t take them back today. Let¡¯s wait until tomorrow. When the resultse out


    tomorrow, I¡¯ll put them in the mansion. I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t know how to open up with Georgia about his mother and Wesley, and how to talk about it


    without making Georgia upset or sad.


    His mother was mentally unstable right now. She could be taken care of directly, but during the minutes


    she was sober, Robert was sure that she¡¯d be furious with Georgia, saying all sorts of vicious, toxic


    things. That worried Robert a little, and he didn¡¯t know where to put his mother.


    As for Wesley, he was his son, after all. He couldn¡¯t put him somewhere unfamiliar just for Georgia and


    Annie. He was nning on taking Wesley back.


    He just didn¡¯t quite have the nerve to ask Georgia about it.


    With his male instincts, he¡¯d been avoiding the discussion and nning on just up and waiting another


    day to take them back. But Georgia had asked about it directly, and Robert could only give the answer


    that he¡¯d thought of for the moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have your mother stay in the mansion for now. It¡¯s easier for security. As for Wesley, I get a


    feeling of closeness from him. It might be from a previous love, but we weren¡¯t in a rtionship back


    then, and I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Robert felt like Georgia was being too generous, which made him feel like something was off.


    But as a man, it wouldn¡¯t do to push her about it.


    Since his wife was letting up this much, Robert gave her a thankful kiss.


    Georgia lowered her head, a bemused emotion churning in her gut.


    Of course she wasn¡¯t okay with Robert¡¯s mother. But she also knew that Robert¡¯s body could develop


    issues at any time right now. Even if they were small issues, she was still worried.


    So she couldn¡¯t help but soften up and cherish every minute they had instead of squabbling over


    Robert¡¯s mother.


    It would be such a waste of the time they had gotten back to be together.


    After all, they¡¯d been through too much torment. Every second was precious to her now.


    Coming back to the mansion, Robert started ying with Annie, while Georgia went alone to the


    bedroom.


    She closed the door, then gave Travis a call.


    After it went through, Georgia put Travis to the question.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been hunting Jayson Mathis alongside Sarah for the past year, Travis. I wanted to ask


    you if Jayson had ab for human experiment. What experiments went on in there? Are the people


    involved in those experiments still around? Do you have any idea?¡±

 Chapter 384 Laboratory Subjects

    Chapter 384 Laboratory Subjects


    At that question, Travis was a bit taken aback.


    ¡°How do you know about this?¡±


    At that moment, Georgia¡¯s heart sankpletely.


    Seemed like theb was an actual thing that Jayson had invested in.


    ¡°Ignore why I¡¯m asking you about it for now, Travis. Please tell me everything you know about this


    Travis was currently speaking to Sarah and Brenton inside the hotel presidential suite they¡¯d rented.


    Hearing Georgia¡¯s heavy tone, he smiled apologetically to the two, then went outside to take the call.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you about the grudge between Jayson and me, Georgia. That¡¯s why, over this past year,


    Sarah and I have been chasing after his trail all along. Coincidentally, Brenton woke up and I told him


    about Jayson killing his son, so we started cooperating. Jayson still didn¡¯t know the truth back then, and


    we investigated his power and wealth, as well as his connections, behind the scenes. Step by step, we


    almostpletely dismantled his forces before he could react.


    ¡°During that process, we found he¡¯d invested dozens of billions to build ab that conducted human


    experiments on live humans underground. You couldn¡¯t imagine how dark it was. Because of that, his


    connections extended towards the underworld, which was why we couldn¡¯t finish him off. Someone


    kept on keeping him alive with the results from theb. Finally, Sarah and I, along with Brenton ¨C we


    three made a decision to destroy theb.


    ¡°Since theb was illegal to begin with and the sick bastards had grabbed a lot of live humans for their


    experiments, I found some NGOs and got international police involved to collect the evidence, finally


    destroying theb and directly cutting off Jayson¡¯s retreat. Theb went and exploded and a lot of data


    was lost. I¡¯m not sure if they made any copies. At least Jayson didn¡¯t. He was just an outsider who


    invested a lot of capital and hired people with high qualifications to conduct experiments in theb. So


    he didn¡¯t know if they seeded or not.


    ¡°After that, Jayson went into hiding, and the people who¡¯d once supported him couldn¡¯t do so anymore.


    He¡¯s lost his value.¡±


    Georgia barely understood how theb hade about and been destroyed.


    But she didn¡¯t care the most about that. She wanted to know what this shadowyboratory had been


    researching. Georgia couldn¡¯t even grip her own phone. Her hand trembled and the sob in her voice


    almost came out.


    ¡°Do you still have any information on theb, Travis? Can you send it to me? I want to know what they


    were experimenting on people for. And whatever you know, whether it¡¯s true or not, even if it¡¯s just


    rumors, could you please tell me?¡±


    Travis was a sensitive person and had known Georgia for years. Naturally, he could hear her tearing


    up, and grew concerned.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened, Georgia? I feel like you¡¯re terrified right now. Is Jayson threatening you with


    something? He got away lost time, and someone as resentful as him definitely wouldn¡¯t rest easy like


    that. Tell me, and I can resolve it for you! I¡¯ve been tangling with Jayson for a year now, and know him


    well. Don¡¯t be afraid of him. He¡¯s just trying to intimidate you.¡±


    Travis thought that Georgia was asking about theb because it had be connected to some of her


    own research, and Jayson was threatening her with some other angle.


    While he was worrying over Georgia stumbling into Jayson¡¯s trap, Georgia couldn¡¯t hide her sobs


    anymore.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me about it, Travis, at least not now. I just want to know what research thatb had


    conducted, and how much you know.¡±


    With no alternative, Travis could only tell her what he knew.


    ¡°You do research yourself. You understand. This sort of undergroundb does radical experiments,


    testing scientists¡¯ hypotheses right on live humans to see if they seed. As for ab with this much


    capital, naturally, they serve rich people. If the experiments don¡¯t seed, they couldn¡¯t possibly use it


    on the wealthy. That¡¯s why they have another method to make money ¨C investigating poisons and


    spreading them on the market, profiting from it all. I don¡¯t need to exin any further. I¡¯m sure you get


    it.


    ¡°Theb Jayson invested in had focused research. First, on neurological recovery and regeneration


    medication. With the current state of technology, if a person¡¯s nerves were damaged, under some


    situations, even surgery can¡¯t fix it, and even the peak neurological surgeons of the world can¡¯t do


    anything about that. So there¡¯s a type of study in there that uses all sorts of radical drugs to stimte


    the human nervous system, tested on human bodies to see if nerves could be repaired and regrown.


    That¡¯s one area of research ¨C trying to heal damaged nerves.


    ¡°As for the second, it¡¯s something the wealthy have always been interested in and willing to act on.


    Slowing the body¡¯s aging process. They grabbed a lot of elderly people and tried to do experiments on


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    them to regain their youth. It sounds ridiculous, I know, but those were the sorts of experiments than


    went on in there. Putting an elderly body through all sorts of drug tests to see if they could get younger,


    stronger, using all sorts of hormones, medical stimtion, even physical experimentation with


    transnting younger organs. You can imagine the rest.


    ¡°Of course, with all the diseases that one develops with age, like lung cancer, pancreatic cancer, heart


    disease, high blood pressure ¨C they grab people sick with those diseases as well and send them to the


    slower tests onb rats first to see which drugs can eradicate cancer cells. To those rich people, that


    progress is too slow, so they might check for the correct direction, then move straight to human testing


    until the right concentration of drug is reached, and what form works the best under which


    scenarios.


    ¡°That¡¯s the major directions of what research he invested in. Maybe the person backing him is getting


    on in years. It¡¯d make sense then to invest in experiments to regain youth, repair nerve damage, and


    regenerate aged neurons. Aside from that, what you hear about all the time, like organ regrowth,


    cloning, and questionable research into the human soul ¨C all that was present, but I hear not too much


    progress was made. I also hear, though, that theb made some huge leaps in neurological research,


    because they had people with damaged nerves in theb to experiment on directly, trying to see if the


    damaged nerves could be fixed through stimtion¡­¡±

 Chapter 385 Guessing At the Truth

    Chapter 385 Guessing At the Truth


    With everything Travis had said to this point, Georgia was ck on the floor.


    This was something she couldn¡¯t picture on the types of experiments she imagined. Maybe even Travis


    didn¡¯t know.


    Robert had sustained nerve damagest year when he was shot, and hadn¡¯t gotten better. Only the


    best neurosurgeons could fix him, and even then the process was slow.


    But Robert had stood up. That only proved that he¡¯d been involved in those regeneration tests for nerve


    drugs.


    For that type of live human experimentation, of course it wasn¡¯t regr medication for people. The


    drugs in stores and pharmacies had all been through clinical trials, with a premeasured form and


    dosage.


    In theb, they would have tested the ingredients and dosage on human bodies directly, until the right


    figures were reached to sell to their patients.


    Robert¡¯s body must have been damaged. Georgia¡¯s tears fell. She went silent on the other end of the


    line, and Travis didn¡¯t hang up.


    He was worried. Even now, he couldn¡¯t guess at what had happened to Georgia.


    And Georgia wasn¡¯t willing to speak about it, so Travis could only wait.


    After who knew how long, Georgia finally spoke.


    ¡°Travis, if you¡¯ve got any written texts on thisb, or if you can acquire some data, please send it to me.


    I need to understand them better.¡±


    Georgia studied such a field, after all. She studied lung cancer, but naturally, she understood other


    areas of research data.


    ¡°All right, hang on. I still need to sus out some things. I¡¯ll email youter. Don¡¯t be afraid, Georgia. No


    matter what it is, I¡¯ll stand by you and support you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Travis.¡±


    Georgia hung up, exhausted, leaning on the bedroom door as her tears flowed without end.


    The happiness and peace she thought they could have now had been shattered.


    Even if the results of Robert¡¯s checkup hadn¡¯te out yet, Georgia could guess that they wouldn¡¯t be


    good.


    She had to think of some way to get Robert¡¯s body to recover. If it was just physical damage, it could be


    fixed over time.


    If it was more serious, toxic damage, even she didn¡¯t know what to do for a time.


    Hanging up, Travis went back to the hotel room.


    Brenton was in the suite, and he¡¯d been talking to him alongside Sarah.


    After all, tomorrow, Brenton was going to fly away again, going back to his ind to retire and recover.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well; what¡¯s wrong? Whose call was that back then?¡±


    Brenton asked concernedly after Travis came in.


    ¡°Uncle Brenton, didn¡¯t we destroy that human testingb of Jayson¡¯sst year? There was a lot of


    research data back then, and your people seemed to have managed the remaining information. If it¡¯s


    convenient, can you send me a copy? I might need to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can examine them. We did this thing together, after all, and you have a right to it. But


    can you tell me why you¡¯re suddenly so concerned about thisb again? It¡¯s been almost a year.¡±


    ¡°Georgia just gave me a call. She seems particrly concerned about thisb, but she wouldn¡¯t say


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    anything when I asked her why. She just wants me to send her all the information on thisb. Georgia


    might have be involved with Jayson¡¯sb and human experiments. It might be threatening her


    safety or the safety of those around her. I want to help her out.¡±


    Travis was honest with Brenton. He¡¯d been caring towards the youngsters, and even taught him a lot


    about the business world. Naturally, he was grateful, and didn¡¯t keep this from him.


    Of course, Brenton also knew about Travis and Georgia¡¯s rtionship, and he showed a confused


    expression.


    ¡°Jayson¡¯s on the run, and not only my people are after him, but also Sarah and Robert¡¯s subordinates.


    He can¡¯t be carefree enough to go and threaten Miss Lane. You say Miss Lane¡¯s concerned, even


    afraid about this? Then something we haven¡¯t expected must have happened. Even though thatb¡¯s


    ruined now, theb once had many captive human beings for their experiments. So many innocents


    died in there. It might have be involved with Miss Lane somehow. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have my


    secretary send the information over in a moment.¡±


    As Brenton smiled and said that, Travis smiled thankfully.


    As for Sarah, she started ruminating over why Georgia was suddenly so concerned about Jayson¡¯sb.


    In the passing hour, the three chatted leisurely about their current business.


    Travis had grown quickly this year, and Brenton had personally given him capital for investment, to let


    him start a business himself.


    Travis had been in mathematics once. A lot of time had gone to waste in ten years, but ever since he


    woke up, in the year that passed, he¡¯d quickly absorbed all the knowledge he¡¯d missed during the past


    decade.


    He¡¯d been a genius to begin with, so Brenton had invested in him for game design. The trio chatted


    about business within and without the country, over assorted matters.


    Finally, at nine or so in the evening, Brenton had to rest, so he had Travis take Sarah home.


    In the car, Travis drove towards Sarah¡¯s ce.


    Sarah suddenly recalled something and put Travis to the question.


    ¡°You told me once that over ten years ago, after you discovered what Jayson had done, he captured


    you and injected you with some nerve form, didn¡¯t he? Then you lost your wits from nerve damage,


    and he dumped you in D City to wander homeless for a decade.¡±


    Travis nodded, and Sarah spoke thoughtfully.


    ¡°Even though theb we¡¯ve found had only been established for five years, if he could invest in an


    experiment like that, Jayson must have started a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t have enough capital or


    research subjects. Back then, you must have been experimented on in ab he¡¯d once invested in.


    Thankfully, your body wasn¡¯t too damaged. Only your mind and memory were impacted. After ten years


    of physical recovery, you have your health back.¡±


    Travis didn¡¯t quite understand Sarah as she finished.


    ¡°Why are you bringing it up? I don¡¯t see why both you and Georgia are so concerned about this single


    one of Jayson¡¯sbs. He must have hurt a lot of innocent people. I was just one of many.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized? Robert saw Sierra as his savior, and the person behind Sierra was Jayson. That


    means Robert must have be involved with Jayson over the past year. And how could Sierra and


    Jayson have treated him well? Maybe Robert had been confined in theboratory we destroyed. Think


    about it. Robert lost his memory too. Isn¡¯t that simr to what you went through? That¡¯s why Miss Lane


    was so desperate for you to clear up the information about theb. Clearly, it¡¯s got to do with Robert.¡±


    At that, Travis¡¯ face changed.


    Even now, he had lingering symptoms from back then. Because of his nerve damage, he had


    asional headaches that called for painkillers, and the doctors even suggested that he keep away


    from being too busy, in case it put too much of a load on his broad.


    But that had been ten years ago. Thatb might have only just been established by Jayson, so the


    experiments hadn¡¯t gotten that far. As for Robert, he¡¯d disappearedst year. If he really had been kept


    in theb Jayson had made¡­ Travis thought of the data he¡¯d seen and couldn¡¯t imagine the problems


    Robert¡¯s body might be going through right now.


    No wonder Georgia had been crying. That was it.


    ¡°So what now? If your spection is correct and Robert¡¯s body is developing problems, Georgia


    wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

 Chapter 386 In-Laws

    Chapter 386 In-Laws


    As Travis said that, Sarah sighed inexplicably.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so nice. If something happened with Robert, you¡¯d have more of a chance. But at such


    a moment, you¡¯re still hoping that Robert would be fine, and Miss Lane wouldn¡¯t be hurt. If you go on


    like this for the rest of your life, Travis, you¡¯ll never be able to be with her.¡±


    So Sarah was still hung up on that.


    Travis¡¯ car had reached Sarah¡¯s mansion. He opened the door and waited for her to get off.


    He stood in front of the door and spoke to her earnestly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time? What I want the most is for Georgia to be happy. As for whether or not I can


    be with her, I¡¯ve already thought it through. It just wasn¡¯t meant to be between us. When she was


    suffering the most, I didn¡¯t appear¡­ this isn¡¯t just my own experience. Millions of men and women in


    the world might have once been moved, even fallen deep in love with each other, but ended up losing


    to time and fate. I just had to learn to ept it, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Travis¡¯ words were helpless, but his face was rxed.


    Ever since Georgia had talked with himst time, he¡¯d tried to clear up the knot in his heart.


    Especially now that he¡¯d seen Jayson flee into the dark. The rest of that man¡¯s life would be a bitter,


    pathetic mess, even if they couldn¡¯t find him again.


    Travis had cleared his vision. His hate still remained, but that was just for Jayson.


    Now that Jayson hade up on his just desserts, Travis felt like his obsession and pain had


    diminished a bit.


    For some reason, Sarah suddenly felt an urge in that moment.


    She wanted to ask Travis ¨C if he¡¯d really set the matter down ¨C if he would consider spending the rest


    of his life with her.


    Sarah was no longer sure of what she felt towards Travis. She just felt safe around him, and liked the


    days they spent this way, working together, supporting each other.


    But Sarah didn¡¯t end up speaking those words.


    She was afraid that if she did, the two wouldn¡¯t be able to be together so peacefully like this.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve set the matter down, I won¡¯t try to persuade you, then. It¡¯ste. Uncle Brenton should


    have had his secretary send you the information. Get some rest. Don¡¯t call Miss Lane right away, either.


    She¡¯s emotionally unstable right now, and probably wants to have some time alone.¡±


    ¡°I know. Good night.¡±


    With that, Travis went back inside his car and drove away.


    Sarah stood at the doorway, until the shape of the car disappeared into the distance, and she opened


    the door back into her ce.


    It was quiet. The day was so quiet, it was eerily lonely.


    Meanwhile, inside Robert¡¯s mansion.


    Georgia finished up the call with Robert and cried by herself for a while before hurrying to the bathroom


    and washing herself all over.


    Bathing in the hot water, it relieved the swelling around her eyes.


    Before going out, she also put on a set of sses and sat silently in the garden for a while.


    At night, she had dinner with Annie, Robert, Ivan, and Elsie.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be the holidays in another fortnight. The weather¡¯s getting colder. What are you going to do for the


    festivities?¡±


    Elsie probably felt the house was getting too boring, and asked the people around the table.


    Georgia didn¡¯t speak. Her mind wasn¡¯t on the dinner table, and she hadn¡¯t even heard what Elsie said


    clearly.


    Annie, though, spoke up excitedly.


    ¡°This is my first time spending the holidays with Daddy and Mommy. By then, I want to make snowmen


    and go sledding with Daddy and Mommy, and take family pictures.¡±


    Annie said that, then thought about Wesley.


    ¡°Is Wesley going toe be in the picture too? It feels weird, but it doesn¡¯t feel right to not have him


    too¡­¡±


    Annie mused over the matter on her own, while Ivan chuckled at the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty devious with all the things you¡¯re considering. You¡¯ve also got a grandmother, you know?


    Wouldn¡¯t Grandma have toe take the picture with you too?¡±


    Ivan had been joking and reminding his niece that she was forgetting one person.


    Annie¡¯s expression, though, turned a bit sad.


    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t like me. She was fierce to me and yelled at me and hates me. She wouldn¡¯t want to


    be in the family picture.¡±


    At that, Georgia finally noticed what everyone was discussing.


    Robert¡¯s face turned apologetic as he turned andforted Annie.


    ¡°Annie, your Grandma isn¡¯t feeling too well right now. I¡¯ll say sorry to Annie for Grandma. Grandma was


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    wrong, and she had a lot of misunderstandings with your Mommy. When Grandma sobers up, I¡¯ll have


    her say sorry to you too. By then, if Grandma wants to be good to Annie again, could you give her a


    chance? Back then, when she heard she had a granddaughter, she was actually really happy, but then


    there were some misunderstandings with Daddy and Mommy, and she thought that you weren¡¯t her


    actual granddaughter, and bad people were trying to pull strings like in the TV shows. Bad people


    made her think that way. That¡¯s why Grandma has such a bad attitude towards you.¡±


    Annie wasn¡¯t a petty person, but she was sensitive and had an intuitive grasp of others¡¯ emotions.


    Even if a person was smiling in front of her, if they didn¡¯t mean it, she could sense how fake someone


    else was. She turned to Robert.


    ¡°Daddy, if Grandma really does apologize to me and exin that bad people made her think that way,


    of course I want to be good to Grandma too. Grandma is Daddy¡¯s Mommy, and a family has to be


    happy together. I don¡¯t want the family not to be happy. I just feel like Grandma really doesn¡¯t like me,


    and she really doesn¡¯t like Mommy. I think you¡¯re too optimistic, Daddy.¡±


    Annie spoke with a maturity that didn¡¯t fit her age, and Elsie bust outughing to the side.


    She hadn¡¯t met Robert¡¯s mother that often, but she¡¯d also heard of what happened before, which


    amused her a little.


    Men were always so na?ve, believing a mother and daughter-inw could get along just like that.


    Sure, there were examples of it, but for most families, being able to refrain from arguments and fights


    was already plenty.


    It was absurd to wish for a good rtionship.


    Robert did feel like his daughter made sense, and he knew his own mother¡¯s personality. He¡¯d just


    been hoping for a chance.


    ¡°All right, then let¡¯s forget Grandma for now. If Grandma still doesn¡¯t want you around, you can just not


    be around her from now on.¡±


    With that topic having been broached, Elsie spoke again.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t ever had a good holiday before. Maybe I could call my sister over, or we could go to her


    instead.¡±


    Ever since Georgia had gone overseas after Robert¡¯s incidentst time, Vanessa had taken her son


    and Alfred and gone back to G City.


    For this time, the two hadn¡¯t been in too much contact, but Georgia was always busy. Elsie, though,


    often video called Vanessa as her sister, and looked upon her niece at the same time.


    At Elsie¡¯s words, Georgia suddenly spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold up north. How about we spend the holidays on a tropical ind, where it¡¯s warm?¡±


    Georgia was suggesting that naturally because she wanted everyone to be happy.


    She suddenly had an inexplicable desire to keep Robert by her side to do all sorts of things with her.


    She felt a nagging worry that Robert¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in the best condition, and wouldn¡¯t be suited to


    spending the winter somewhere cold.


    ¡°But how would I make a snowman then?¡±


    Annie asked her mother. After all, only the heaping northern snow was good for making snowmen.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going on holiday right away, you know. We can go to the ind for the holiday right after the


    festivities. Our family hasn¡¯t travelled much. Let¡¯s all go have fun on a big holiday.¡±


    Robert turned and smiled at Georgia, grabbing her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss. You can n it all.¡±


    ¡°Could you not flirt so openly?¡±


    Ivanined to the side.


    ¡°Consider that I¡¯m still single, and Elsie¡¯s still single.¡±


    The group enthusiastically discussed what they were going to do for the holidays; where they wanted to


    go, what activities they wanted to partake in.


    Excited, Elsie brought up hot air balloons, and scuba diving, and aquariums and all sorts of fantasies¡­


    As for Ivan, he¡¯d always gallivanted about the world and didn¡¯t have too much interest in this sort of


    thing. He did chime in once or twice over where he¡¯d been and gave everybody suggestions as to


    which ind would be best.


    Georgia didn¡¯t speak much as she listened to Annie chatter about with Robert, her heart soothed and


    fearful at once.


    These cozy days wouldn¡¯tst long, and would fade into the distance one day.


    At nine or so in the evening, Wilson personally drove to the mansion, picked Elsie up, and took her


    home.


    As Georgia saw her off, she stood at the doorway, where Elsie spoke to her.¡±

 Chapter 387 You’re the One Who’s Going to Suffer

    Chapter 387 You¡¯re the One Who¡¯s Going to Suffer


    ¡°I know you want to be with Robert right now and won¡¯t be living in our mansion now. I just wanted to


    ask ¨C you¡¯ve already gotten the marriage certificate with Robert, but the first wedding failed. Shouldn¡¯t


    you hold another one?


    ¡°Also, I noticed you were a bit depressed today. I heard from Ivan. Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what the


    results are, everyone¡¯s with you. If you¡¯re really afraid, how about I call my sister over? You¡¯ve known


    each other for over twenty years, after all. Sometimes I feel like when she¡¯s here, you¡¯ve got some


    proper emotional support.¡±


    So Elsie had noticed all that. Georgia smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it, or worrying too much. Maybe I¡¯ll rx when the resultse out tomorrow,


    or maybe¡­¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t finish. She didn¡¯t dare say that she might fall into even greater worry.


    Elsie sighed and sat down in the car.


    All along the way, Elsie thought about her own sister and Georgia, and sighed incessantly.


    Wilson couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? You¡¯ve been sighing all the while.¡±


    ¡°Do you think romance is a happy thing?¡±


    Elsie asked Wilson such a question, and the man replied with a cold face.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re asking me a neurotic question that I can¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you answer?¡±


    ¡°A person who¡¯s never experienced romance cannot answer that question for you.¡±


    For some reason, even though Wilson had replied seriously, Elsie felt like he was joking.


    Sheughed for a while, then saw Wilson¡¯s frown deepen, and spoke.


    ¡°You saw what happened recently with Georgia. If she hadn¡¯t fallen for Robert, wouldn¡¯t she have


    saved herself so much pain and grief? Being free toe and go on your own and only being


    concerned with oneself, never worrying about your lover, or your children ¨C isn¡¯t that a happier life?¡±


    Wilson scoffed at her eximing tone.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re alone? You¡¯ve got a sister and you¡¯ve got a friend in Georgia. You pamper


    Annie as a child. If anything happened to them, could you go happily about your day, go on holiday, or


    go watch TV without feeling a thing? If people in this world really were alone, you¡¯d only be calling for a


    driver to take you home right now, instead of having me here¡­ if you really want to be alone, I suggest


    you go to a ce where nobody knows who you are, make your own meals, and make money through


    your own work without talking to anyone. That¡¯s what it means to be alone.¡±


    ¡°I was just talking about it, why are you snapping back at me like that? If you keep talking like such a


    straight guy, Wilson, you¡¯ll never find a wife.¡±


    Elsie was a bit upset. She felt like Wilson never heard the point of her words. There was simply too


    great of a gap between their thoughts.


    No matter how it went, they weren¡¯t suited for each other. Even though that was just how she was


    thinking herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more emotionaltely.¡±


    Wilson didn¡¯t seem to get angry over Elsie saying he¡¯d never find a wife, but said that instead all of a


    sudden.


    ¡°What would happen with Georgia if there really was a problem with Robert¡¯s body?¡±


    Elsie finally got to the point. That was Georgia¡¯s worry, and her worry too.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly friends with Robert, but rtionships were a web. Georgia was her good friend,


    and if something happened to Robert, Georgia would be unhappy.


    Naturally, she felt like it was best for Robert to be fine.


    ¡°Back then, when my mothermitted suicide, I¡¯d been hateful. I hated the world, hated my father,


    hated the cold and uncaring people around me. But most of all, I hated myself.¡±


    After a brief silence, Wilson suddenly spoke.


    Elsie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t thought that Wilson would suddenly talk about his past.


    She held her tongue and didn¡¯t speak, in case she upset Wilson or made him angry, but Wilson


    continued to speak.


    ¡°When someone really dies before you, the biggest blow isn¡¯t the agony and hate you feel in the


    beginning. It¡¯s how, over the passage of time, you realize that you could have spend more time with


    them when they were alive. I could have been by her side more back then. I could have tried to cheer


    her up with jokes when she was lonely. I could have tried to do more to bring her joy. She died alone, in


    despair. That¡¯s when the regretes. You¡¯ll start asking yourself why you hadn¡¯t worked harder to


    make them happier.


    ¡°So don¡¯t be so concerned with Georgia and Robert. The two have been through so much. Even if


    something did happen with his body, if the two cherished the days they had left, they wouldn¡¯t have any


    regrets in this life. It¡¯s the most painful to have someone suddenly leave before you, onlying to


    regret not doing too many things in the end.¡±


    Wilson finished, and Elsie didn¡¯t say anything else.


    They got back home and got off the car. Elsie walked Wilson go quietly to his bedroom and sleep, while


    she sat dully on her bed for a whole night.


    She kept pondering Wilson¡¯s words. If someone really died before her. If she would regret not saying


    the things she hadn¡¯t said back then.


    While Elsie was struggling, Georgia had finished dinner.


    She, Robert and Ivan stayed with Annie inside the games room and yed. With three adults and one


    child, it got a little crazy.


    Annieughed all through the night.


    She was so d. Her Daddy and Mommy were by her side now, and Uncle Ivan too. Annie felt like the


    luckiest person in the world.


    When it came time to bed down at night, Georgia showered, came out, and hugged Robert, giving him


    gentle kisses and clinging to him as if for dear life as the loving began.


    They finally settled down. Robert brushed back Georgia¡¯s sweat-dappled hair, his voice gentle and


    strong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not settled yet, right? Look at my performance tonight. Do I really look like something¡¯s


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    wrong with me?¡±


    Georgia giggled and hugged the man before her tight.


    She didn¡¯t want to say somethings. Even until now, even though she¡¯d seen that the information had


    been sent to her mailbox, she didn¡¯t download it or take a look.


    She still didn¡¯t dare do it. She wasn¡¯t so brave a person.


    With all the pain she¡¯d suffered, she was all the more afraid for it, all the more cherishing of every


    minute, every second of the present.


    When Robert fell asleep in the middle of the night, Georgia put her own clothes on and opened the


    door without a sound, leaving the bedroom.


    At that moment, Robert opened his eyes, but sighed and didn¡¯t follow her.


    Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t keep standing between her and the truth.


    Georgia walked, each step bringing her to the basement. Seeing it was her, the bodyguards didn¡¯t


    block the way.


    It was the mistress of the house, after all.


    Georgia made it all the way to the basement, where there was only a smallmp lighting the ce.


    In the dark basement, Sierra had curled up and gone to sleep.


    As Georgia¡¯s footsteps sounded towards her, Sierra showed a mocking smile.


    ¡°What,ing in the middle of the night to find out the truth?


    ¡°I can tell you. I can tell you everything. But you should understand, after knowing these things, you¡¯re


    the one who¡¯s going to suffer in the end.¡±

 Chapter 388 Those Painful Truths

    Chapter 388 Those Painful Truths


    Sierra¡¯s words were like a curse, tying Georgia¡¯s heart into a knot.


    She sat down slowly on the chair before Sierra, staring dead forward towards the person before her.


    The mockery in Sierra¡¯s eyes was exactly as Emma had looked at her before.


    She suddenly raised the question.


    ¡°Tell me, Sierra. Are you Emma Lane?¡±


    At that, Sierra¡¯s sneer suddenly froze.


    She probably hadn¡¯t expected her to ask that. Georgia slowly smiled.


    ¡°Look at that. All this time, we¡¯ve been enemies. After twenty years, you¡¯ve finally lost to me. Now


    you¡¯re my prisoner.¡±


    In the face of Georgia¡¯s certainty, Sierra seemingly gave up her struggle.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Emma. Surprise. I came back alive, and continued to get between you and Robert.


    You¡¯ll never be free of me. You really think you¡¯ve won? At the moment you lose Robert Simpson, you¡¯ll


    still be the one who lost to me.¡±


    Sierra said that and brayed with derangedughter, her hatred and contempt building further in her


    eyes.


    She wanted to see Georgia broken; wanted to see her weep.


    She knew she¡¯d failed, but still, her twisted mind only wished for the woman before her to suffer more


    than she did.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten between me and Robert. Even though he lost his memory, he still suspected you


    and trapped you. Look at you. All your ns. I heard from Robert how you sacrificed yourself and had


    him watch you humiliated by a whole gang. You gave up that much, but Robert didn¡¯t even fall in love


    with you. He still suspected you in the end. Do you still think you¡¯ve won?


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny reality. Even if I can¡¯t spend the rest of my life with Robert, or if his body really as problems


    as you say, my heart has always been with him. You¡¯ve never gotten a single one of the things you


    worked for. Not only that, but you burned all your bridges and ruined yourself.¡±


    Georgia finished, and Sierra couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Face contorted, she looked at Georgia, then cackled.


    ¡°All those jabs. You¡¯re just afraid of knowing what¡¯s really up with Robert. Well, I¡¯m going to tell you, and


    you¡¯ll never again know peace.¡±


    Sierra said that, and started speaking word for word. Georgia¡¯s face grew paler and paler.


    ¡°One year ago, on the ind, when Laurence Knightpared you and Annie, I¡¯d already connected


    with Jayson. No, even long before that, I¡¯d been working with Laurence. But he only ever saw me as a


    tool, so I¡¯d been looking for a way out. You know how Owen Lane died? He overstepped his bounds


    and wanted a cut from Laurence, so Laurence had him killed. I didn¡¯t mourn him, though. He didn¡¯t care


    for you, but he didn¡¯t show me much love as his daughter, either.


    ¡°I knew that Laurence wouldn¡¯t have any pity on me, and that I had to find someone else to work with.


    When Jayson reached out, I wondered when it¡¯d be ripe for my revenge. That day, by kidnapping you


    and Annie, Laurence forced Robert to appear alone and save you bying forward. His courage was


    admirable and his love towards you was true. Back then, everything was still in Laurence¡¯s grasp.


    Jayson and I only wanted to see the two of them tear each other to pieces and profit from the middle.


    ¡°Nobody expected Casey Allen to appear. That¡¯s right, your birth mother. I only heard from that day,


    and I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d found each other yet. I heard she¡¯d remained unconscious, so you probably


    never saw your mother. Do you know why you survived? Back then, in the chaos, I had someone take


    Robert and leave, then pointed a gun at you and got ready to shoot you. Casey, though, stood in front


    of you. The people who were going to save Robert wereing, too. So I shot Casey several times


    and left. It was too easy on you, letting you live¡­ but whatever. Your birth mother probably won¡¯t ever


    wake up in this life again.¡±


    Sierra said that much, and Georgia was already clenching her fists, her nails digging into the crevices


    of her palms.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It hurt. It hurt so much she could hardly breathe.


    It had hurt enough already when her mother told her how she¡¯d saved her.


    She felt even sorrier for her mother now that Sierra was describing it. Turning towards Sierra, she


    sneered.


    ¡°Too bad you¡¯ll be disappointed, then. A while ago, I went overseas, and my mother had already woken


    up. She¡¯s recovering well, and we¡¯ve truly found each other. From now on, my mother will be at my


    side, and so will Annie. Our family will be together forever, and the ruin that you hope for will never


    happen!¡±


    Those words had Sierra slightly taken aback, and she was naturally resentful.


    She hadn¡¯t thought that Casey would survive.


    ¡°So what if your mother lives? How many more years can she be with you anyway?¡±


    Sierra leered, and continued.


    ¡°You were saved by Jasper and Jason¡¯s people, then fell into aa. As for me and Jayson, we


    brought Robert¡¯s body with us and left. Back then, just seeing Robert made me want to y him alive


    and take revenge. Five years of being engaged only for him to kick me away. I hated his guts. So when


    Jayson suggested human experimentation in hisb, we brought him there as a live test subject.


    ¡°Know what the first n was?¡±


    Sierra smiled viciously at Georgia.


    ¡°I wanted to turn Robert into a drooling idiot who could only kneel and beg me for mercy every day. But


    it¡¯s not like I can ask those scientists to do anything I ask. As for Jayson, he had other ns. He wasn¡¯t


    broke back then, and the Ellis family was still in his grasp, so there were a lot of researchers there.


    Back then, theb was at its peak. Every day, people screamed inside, and test subjects died. Some


    people even became freaks of nature.


    ¡°I was wondering how nice it¡¯d be to have Robert turn into one of those freaks, but Jayson didn¡¯t think


    the same. He¡¯d taken a shine to Robert¡¯s inheritance. It¡¯s worth hundreds of billions, after all. So


    Jayson and I thought of a n to rob him of the inheritance. Of course, we hadn¡¯t started out with the


    n we had now, with me pretending to be Robert¡¯s savior and killing him before inheriting the


    property.


    ¡°We¡¯d first thought of damaging his nerves and hypnotizing him into believing he¡¯s in love with me,


    willingly turning the inheritance over to me and Jayson. We started that n right from the beginning,


    but Robert¡¯s willpower was just too strong. Even with all the peak psychologists we found from across


    the world and master hypnotists, the n didn¡¯t seed. His mind was simply too strong. Even though


    we injected him with new types of poisons every day, even as he went through wave after wave of


    torture, he didn¡¯t submit.


    ¡°Those dayssted for about a month before Jayson and I gave up and decided to try a new method to


    ruin his psyche first and bypass his strong will. By coincidence, theb had been conducting drug tests


    on nerve repair and regeneration. Robert¡¯s legs had been crippled in the beginning, so we decided to


    put him in as an experiment subject, at the same time seeing if we could cause just enough nerve


    damage to break his willpower. We didn¡¯t really want Robert to be a drooling fool. If that had been


    the case, we couldn¡¯t legally have him transfer the property to us.


    ¡°After all, there were people like Ivan, Jason and Jasper around him. They wouldn¡¯t have stood by and


    watched as we did that, so that n wouldn¡¯t fly.¡±


    With Sierra having said that much, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but imagine the suffering Robert had been


    through in that month. Studying him by damaging his nerves, injecting all sorts of chemicals and


    poisons to break him. That wasn¡¯t torture a human being could withstand.


    Unable to help it, Georgia walked up and pped Sierra across the face.

 Chapter 389 Disgust

    Chapter 389 Disgust


    ¡°You disgust me.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t hold it in, eh? Getting so angry just from saying that much ¨C but do you think that¡¯s just it? No,


    it¡¯s just the beginning. If you want to keep listening, I¡¯ll keep talking. You can leave any time you want.


    I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to mourn in the end!


    ¡°Even just thinking about the days Robert was getting tortured, I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s so bad getting shut in


    here. After all, I can think of the pain he went through before, and I can imagine the pain you¡¯ll go


    through in the future. Isn¡¯t that pretty great?¡±


    If Georgia was to pick someone whom she hated the most, she might have said there wasn¡¯t such a


    person before.


    She hadn¡¯t cared about Emma Lane any longer. She¡¯d grown strong enough to get over the people


    who¡¯d hurt her, the people she¡¯d beaten, strong enough not to let them linger in her mind and cause her


    pain.


    Now, though, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Seeing Sierra¡¯s face, Georgia wanted to rip her to shreds.


    ¡°Keep speaking. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t be able to bear it. He¡¯s my husband, and I¡¯ll listen to all the pain


    he¡¯s been through. I¡¯ll protect him and love him from now on. You think I can be defeated by something


    like this? No, I¡¯ll only cherish the days we spend together even more, and live the rest of our days in


    happiness, while you die without ever getting an ounce of satisfaction.¡±


    At Georgia¡¯s words, Sierra only sneered.


    ¡°Hold on to that confidence and listen to me, then. I want to see if it¡¯s still there when I finish.¡±


    Sierra recalled past events for a while, and started describing them again.


    ¡°We¡¯d tried to get him hooked on new types of drugs, too, but his nerves had been damaged and the


    chemicals we¡¯d injected had been tooplex. Miraculously, he rejected those drugs and didn¡¯t


    develop any reliance. Until the end, his body seemed to develop a resistance to other toxins. He


    couldn¡¯t get addicted at all. So, through all that, we couldn¡¯t threaten him from this angle.


    ¡°Finally, we threw him into theb for testing and thought about how to get his property. Know what kind


    of ce it was? It was the sort of undergroundb where illegal experiments went on inside every day.


    Every day, live humans from warzones are captured for experiments. They had children, teens, youths,


    the elderly. All sorts of people were taken for experiments. If someone died from a certain test, they¡¯d


    be dissected. Every ounce of value was to be squeezed from their bodies.


    ¡°After all, they had to clear up the cause of death and where the drug went wrong. There¡¯s no dignity


    for the people kept in thatb. They¡¯re treated worse thanb rats. At leastb rats get taken care of


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    before they suffer. Unless their bodies need to be healthy to gather data, the people kept shut there are


    either beaten or yelled at, with never enough food or clothing. They¡¯re kept slumbering on the regr


    with tranquilizers. They don¡¯t treat test subjects as people. So Robert was like those people, kept


    confined to be pumped full of all sorts of drugs every day.


    ¡°With his massive willpower and all the new-fangled drugs running through his system, he¡¯d developed


    resistance, so aside from his nerves being experimented on, those mad scientists were also really


    interested in his body. They put him through every test imaginable. He struggled between all sorts of


    agony every day and was rarely sober. I often felt like he¡¯d die in some drug study orb dissection, but


    he made it through. I didn¡¯t know he was this hard to break.


    ¡°Of course, the strangest part was, after his leg wounds got surgically dissected and sewn back


    together, and a bunch of drug concentration tests and other chemical experiments I hadn¡¯t even heard


    of, his regained the use of his legs. At that moment, the people in theb all developed an interest in


    him. This was the first example of nerve regeneration. Of course, I don¡¯t know how this sort of thing


    goes. You do drug studies and biology too, so you probably understand how strange and valuable such


    a body is to those mad scientists.


    ¡°Every part of his body was worthy of study. Finally, those mad scientists even suggested testing all


    their drugs on him and killing him off before dissecting him, cutting open every organ of his body to see


    what secrets it holds. After all, data from live humans can¡¯t be collected too violently. But if the person


    way dead, every unusual part of the body can be examined in detail.¡±


    Sierra said that much and grinned a ghastly grin at Georgia.


    ¡°Of course, Robert ended forgetting about all that, so he was probablyforting you all the while


    about how little he¡¯d suffered. The memory of his pain is gone, after all. Later on, his brain was still


    getting subjected to all forms of hypnosis and drugs to stimte nerve regrowth. With too many


    chemicals injected into him, one day he became aplete amnesiac. At that moment, Jayson and I


    hatched a n to deceive him and convince him to trust us before transferring all of his property to us.


    ¡°But before the n could even begin, they hit Jayson. All the secretpanies he¡¯d invested in and


    all the stocks he had in the shadows were taken down, and Brenton even returned to thepany,


    having him chased out. His capital support crumbled, and he started to be hunted by Brenton and


    Sarah¡¯s men. His days were getting worse and worse, and he lived in hiding. But at that time, theb


    hadn¡¯t been discovered yet. Jayson sought to force theb to develop something important, having the


    wealthy people who¡¯d been supporting him keep him alive that way.


    ¡°Still, no matter how well Jayson thought of the n, Brenton and Sarah still found theb and directly


    contacted all sorts of international organizations, capturing the researchers and finally blowing the


    wholeb up¡­ by then, Jayson was at the end of his rope. He couldn¡¯t show himself or ask anyone for


    help, because he didn¡¯t have anything left up his sleeve. He could only take the remaining subordinates


    and money he had and flee. The only person we brought with us was Robert. By then, his body was


    run ragged, with wounds up and down his body, without a single intact piece left.


    ¡°I thought about it for a long time with Jayson, and felt like if we appeared as Robert¡¯s saviors, it would


    be hard to find an excuse for Jayson¡¯s presence at my side. Besides, it¡¯s harder for emotions to


    develop when it¡¯s a man, a woman, and another man. So in the end, Jayson directed it from behind the


    scenes, and I yed up being gentle and kind before Robert, doing all sorts of charitable things. I even


    brought Wesley over and told him that this was our son. Having appeared before Robert as his savior


    and with his memory gone, he only saw me save him and heal his injuries, allowing him to slowly


    recover his identity.


    ¡°The time was right and the ce was perfect. In such a scenario, Robert should have be reliant


    on me and fallen for me, or at least been grateful and trusted in me. But it was as if he was just born


    cold. After all this time taking care if him, he was still on guard against me, and only treated Wesley


    slightly better. I discussed it with Jayson for a long while, and felt that if this went on, Robert definitely


    wouldn¡¯t give me a share of the property. That didn¡¯t fit with our n, of course, so we decided to


    pretend there were people after me and Robert.


    ¡°I started acting the part of the hunted alongside Robert. Whenever Robert was beaten up, I leapt in


    every time and got beat up as well. It¡¯s even as you said, I offered up my own body and had Robert


    watch me humiliated by those men. Maybe it was that that finally sparked guilt in him. He started to


    trust me, and show how grateful he was. I acted the same scene again several times and had him


    continue to be chased, and the two of us continued to run away. The two of us took Wesley with us and


    escaped ambush after ambush. Finally, Robert discovered his identity by ident. At the moment he


    trusted me the most and promised to marry me, I decided to bring him back to the country.¡±

 Chapter 390 Slow Life of Recovery

    Chapter 390 Slow Life of Recovery


    ¡°Back then, I¡¯d already predicted that something might have been up with Robert¡¯s body, but I didn¡¯t


    care. If he married me, I¡¯d have destroyed him anyway and inherited the property. But all my hard work


    and all my nning and he still suspected me. I guess that¡¯s fate, Georgia. He never loved me, so after


    even a bit of doubt, he never gave me another chance.¡±


    Having said that, Sierra¡¯s expression was thoughtful, and no longer as madly twisted as before.


    Georgia, on the other hand, felt truly pained. Sierra had already kept it simple. She hadn¡¯t even


    described what Robert looked like when he was being tortured.


    But Georgia could guess it all. She was a person who experimented inbs herself. She couldn¡¯t have


    ever used humans, but how had she treated theb rats during all those experiments breeding bacteria


    and fungi in them?


    She¡¯d never felt any pity. And that attitude was the same as the one held by those people who¡¯d


    experimented on Robert in theb.


    Injecting all sorts of chemicals into a system without testing for concentration and content ¨C the


    damage that could be done to a human body that way was substantial.


    Georgia closed her eyes and a tear finally rolled down her cheek.


    Sierra seemed to be tired from talking and didn¡¯t evenugh at Georgia¡¯s sorrowful appearance.


    Georgia sat there in silence for a while and stood, about to leave.


    Only then did Sierra speak again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have taken Robert for a body check already. I don¡¯t even have to think about it to


    guess what state his body is in. Just a ruined frame. He¡¯s only acting strong at the end.


    ¡°I wish you a proper life as a widow, Georgia Lane!¡±


    Georgia¡¯s footsteps faltered at Sierra¡¯s words.


    She took a deep breath and felt the taste of blood close up her throat.


    She didn¡¯t turn around. She didn¡¯t want to give Sierra the satisfaction. Slowly, she strode out of the


    basement.


    When she reached the garden outside, she finally spat out a mouthful of blood.


    She wiped the gore off her lips and kicked dirt over the blood on the ground.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t about to let Robert see her like this. The harder the times were, the harder she had to


    be.


    This wasn¡¯t the first hurdle she¡¯de across. She wasn¡¯t going to be defeated by something like this.


    Deep in the night, she sat alone on the swing,forting herself.


    No need to be afraid. The results weren¡¯t up yet. Maybe it wasn¡¯t that serious.


    If his body really was weak, he could take it slow.


    From now on, he¡¯d be kept from being too busy. After all, they had more wealth than they could spend,


    and it wasn¡¯t necessary to go fight for more business against the whole world.


    From now on, they¡¯d go through their days of retirement, spending the rest of their lives slow and


    steady.


    Georgia told herself all that, building up her mental fortitude again.


    When she¡¯d settled her emotions, her whole body felt the chill.


    She turned and headed back towards the mansion, but found Robert standing there behind her.


    Georgia jolted.


    ¡°How long have you been here? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Georgia asked, concerned. Seeing Robert¡¯s clothes were a bit thin, she spoke again, a little angry.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put a jacket on? Come back inside with me.¡±


    She took his hand and dragged him back into the mansion.


    Inside, she hurriedly poured him a mug of hot tea.


    ¡°Your hand is so cold. Why can¡¯t you take better care of yourself? I¡¯ll get mad if you keep being like


    this.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Georgia fussed, Robert took a sip and set the tea down. He stood and hugged Georgia.


    The two embraced, and Georgia kept her arms wrapped tight around his back. Suddenly whimpering,


    she spoke.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this. You¡¯re almost thirty now. You have to stay healthy. After a person gets past


    twenty-five, their body will start slowly declining, you know?


    ¡°Like us women. We have to use all those anti-wrinkle essences after twenty-five. Your body needs


    upkeep. From now on, you can¡¯t just do what you want, okay?¡±


    Facing her, Robert replied.


    ¡°With a controlling wife like you, of course I¡¯ll wake up on time every morning from now on. I¡¯ll go to bed


    before ten, get enough sleep, and drink herbal teas every day to keep healthy, eat just to the point of


    being full with three meals a day, follow a strict regimen, and treat life as seriously as I eat, to keep this


    body of mine perfectly healthy, so you¡¯re satisfied in bed and out of bed.¡±


    At that, Georgia thumped Robert¡¯s chest with an angry fist.


    ¡°Why are you this naughty? Still joking with me at a time like this.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m being serious, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Robert smiled at her and gave her a light kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll follow a schedule. We won¡¯t let ourselves get sick. We¡¯ll get our fill of sleep and


    food every day. Oh, and I forgot. We¡¯ll go running together every morning, get fit together, and go for


    regr checkups. We¡¯ll live to a hundred together, right?¡±


    Robert finished, and Georgia buried her head in his chest.


    Afraid that he¡¯d see her tears fall, she sniffed deeply several times and kept the droplets in. Her voice,


    though, still held a whimper.


    ¡°You finally get what I mean. Look at you, wide awake in the middle of the night. Hurry up and go back


    to sleep with me. No more babbling. Come on. We really should rest now.¡±


    Robert suddenly bent over and picked her up.


    Georgia let out a surprised cry, then smiled andid her hand rxedly on his neck.


    The pair were like a teenage couple as Robert sprinted rapidly up the stairs, carrying Georgia with a


    grin as he rushed inside the bedroom.


    On the bed, Georgia turned to Robert and warned him.


    ¡°No questions, no more wasting time. We need to sleep and rest. I¡¯ll give you a chance today for


    the light right now.¡±


    As Georgia finished, Robert chuckled lightly, then turned his head and flicked off the bedside


    <pmp.

 Chapter 391 Mr. and Mrs. Simpson

    Chapter 391 Mr. and Mrs. Simpson


    The two began to shut their eyes. Robert inched closer to Georgia, and the two fell asleep slowly,


    holding each other.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    But she didn¡¯t want Robert to stay awake like her, so she held her breath and forced herself to sleep.


    Finally, she fell into a drowsy slumber.


    In the morning, Georgia woke first, while Robert was still sleeping.


    Georgia left the bedroom sneakily.


    She went downstairs, nning on making breakfast in the kitchen.


    The servants had woken as well, and seeing Georgia cook, they got ready to help.


    Georgia, though, stopped them and had them go out to get the groceries she needed.


    She nned on making egg noodles for Robert, Annie and Ivan.


    After busying herself in the kitchen, Georgia saw Anniee in.


    ¡°What are you making this morning, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Just some egg noodles, nice and simple. Anything you want, Annie?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s noodles are delish. No need for anything else, I¡¯ll be full after one bowl.¡±


    After that, Annie asked curiously.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daddy awake yet? Should I go wake him up? How could Daddy sleep in alone like this!¡±


    Annie was a little pouty, while Georgia smiled.


    ¡°Your Daddy stayed uptest night and didn¡¯t sleep well. Don¡¯t disturb him. Let him sleep. When I


    finish these noodles, he¡¯ll probably be up too.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If Daddy didn¡¯t sleep well, he should get some good sleep now. I won¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    With that, Annie bounded to the garden and started ying on the swing.


    She seemed to have fallen in love with that swing. Georgia could hear her joyousughter as she


    swung around outside.


    She finished chopping up some onions, then started boiling water.


    With prep done, Georgia walked out the kitchen.


    She saw Ivan, already washed, standing before the gigantic ss window outside the first floor dining


    room, where one could see the entire garden outside the mansion.


    Georgia walked over and stood at Ivan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Yesterday night, I saw you and Robert standing outside the garden. You were there on the swing in the


    beginning, then Robert came up behind you quietly. You stayed like that for half an hour. Georgia, I


    think you know how Robert feels towards you. And we all know how much you love Robert as well. I¡¯ve


    heard too ¨Cst night, did you go interrogate Sierra Moon? What did she say?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s tone was heavy.


    Georgia was a researcher into killing cancer cells, and regarding the biology and medicine she¡¯d


    learned, Ivan had learned almost the exact same things as well.


    Generally speaking, the two had learned almost the same things, with many identical points of study.


    Except, of course, for Ivan¡¯s specialty in surgery, which was something Georgia didn¡¯t understand.


    But concerning basic knowledge, the two were neck and neck.


    So Ivan understood full well what those underground human experimentationbs meant.


    It meant unimaginable darkness and pain.


    ¡°She told me everything and admitted to me that she was Emma Lane.¡±


    ¡°So she really is Emma Lane. I thought she¡¯d fixed her face with surgery.¡±


    Ivan smiled, but there wasn¡¯t much of a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°If Emma had up and died outright, maybe all this wouldn¡¯t have happenedter on. But the world likes


    ying cruel jokes.¡±


    Georgia smiled bitterly as well, then continued.


    ¡°I asked Travis first and had him tell me what sort of research went on in thatb. Generally, it was


    nerve repair and regeneration. You know that Robert¡¯s legs had been injured and his nerves had been


    damaged. It would have taken the top neurosurgeons of the world multiple operations to recover the


    use of his legs, but he could stand up now because he¡¯d gone through drug tests for nerve


    regeneration and repair.


    ¡°Not only that, but he¡¯d also taken part in other experiments in theb. Sierra told me that his will had


    been too strong for their hypnosis to work, so they¡¯d injected him with all sorts of drugs to try to get him


    addicted, thening under their power¡­ but because of the chemicals meant to induce nerve repair


    they¡¯d injected into him and those other drugs, coupled with the mess they¡¯d made of his system


    experimenting on him, it ended up causing his body to develop resistance, so their n failed, and


    those mad scientists in theb developed a huge interest in his body.


    ¡°He¡¯d taken part in almost every form of research conceivable in thatb. Any subject you can think of


    that modern scientific research teams show interest in, they¡¯d probably tested for in those drug tests as


    well. And the chemical contents and concentration in those drugs have to have their own issues, so I


    can¡¯t even imagine what state Robert¡¯s body is in right now. I just hope that it¡¯s not as serious as we


    think.¡±


    As Georgia finished, Ivan suddenly mmed a fist into the wall next to him, looking furious.


    ¡°When I catch Jayson Mathis, I¡¯m going to make him suffer.¡±


    Georgia felt her heart ache as sheforted Ivan.


    ¡°The two of us can¡¯t act too sad or angry. I don¡¯t want Robert to suffer with us as well. He¡¯s already


    been optimistic in front of us, so we can¡¯t drag him into our dark moods, right? We can¡¯t. Hurry up and


    settle yourself. You¡¯ll be downter.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do before Robert. Don¡¯t worry too much yourself. There¡¯s plenty of


    people who have unusual abilities in this world. Robert¡¯s experienced all that, but he¡¯s still so lively and


    at least looks healthy. Maybe he¡¯s got some special ability as well. We have to have faith. If there really


    are problems with Robert¡¯s body, we can think of our own ways to cure him.¡±


    Georgia smiled and nodded. She walked back into the kitchen, opened the lid to the water that was


    about to boil, and put the noodles in.


    Then she started beating eggs, getting breakfast ready.


    The process continued for a dozen or so minutes, and she finished the egg noodles.


    She had the servantse over to help take the noodles she¡¯d made outside.


    Then she took off her apron and walked to the second floor bedroom.


    Walking in, Robert had finished showering and was getting dressed and ready to go downstairs.


    Georgia walked over, smiling.


    ¡°Nice timing. I just made breakfast. Get dressed and we can eat downstairs. Annie and Ivan are waiting


    below.¡±


    She got ready to turn and go downstairs, but Robert pulled her hand in ce.


    ¡°This is the first day of our married life. Isn¡¯t a wife supposed to tie her husband¡¯s tie and fix up his


    appearance.¡±


    Georgia showed a gentle smile.


    ¡°What Mr. Simpson says goes. As his wife, of course I¡¯m going to tie my handsome husband¡¯s tie and


    have him bedazzling everyone out there.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll attract mistresses after I go bedazzling people out there?¡±


    Robert smiled, while Georgiaughed.


    ¡°If you have the nerve to do that, I¡¯ll sicundry on you. You can¡¯t escape me!¡±


    The two bantered about, and when Georgia was done tying his tie, she arranged his clothes as well.


    Afterwards, the two went downstairs to eat, holding hands.


    Breakfast, of course, was a happy affair. Robert turned to Georgia,pliments abound.


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson makes great breakfast. From now on, Mr. Simpson is going to leave breakfast all to Mrs.


    Simpson.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. You should be a chef, learn all my tricks of the trade, and make


    breakfast for me and Annie every morning from now on.¡±


    Robert hurriedly nodded, all serious.


    ¡°What Mrs. Simpson says goes. I¡¯ll study hard.¡±


    The two giggled, while Annie startedining.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, you¡¯re too cringey, I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Robertughed out loud.


    Finishing breakfast, they¡¯d been nning on staying at home all morning and going to the hospital in


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    the afternoon to wait for the test results.


    But then, Professor Lee gave Georgia a call.

 Chapter 392 Deep-seated Doubt

    Chapter 392 Deep-seated Doubt


    Seeing the Professor¡¯s number, Georgia suddenly realized something.


    Back then, Emilia had asked her to help look after Aston, but with all the events surrounding her for this


    while, she¡¯d actually forgotten about it.


    Had Astone back to the country already?


    Her instincts told her that Professor Lee¡¯s call had something to do with Aston.


    Georgia took her phone, went outside into the garden, and took the call.


    ¡°Hello, Professor Lee.¡±


    ¡°Are you done with what you¡¯re busy with, Georgia? I saw online that Robert wasn¡¯t dead.


    Congrattions.¡±


    Benjamin Lee¡¯s voice was as gentle and kind as always. Georgia smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done, Professor. I was thinking of when to talk to you abouting back to work. I¡¯ve got a


    smallb at home myself, but I don¡¯t have a lot ofrge-scaleb tools here. Besides, it¡¯s hard to


    achieve anything being shut up alone. When I¡¯ve resolved one pressing matter, I¡¯lle back to work.¡±


    Hearing Georgia say that, Lee was pretty happy.


    ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯te in to work, too. But Robert¡¯s not gone, and thinking about it, you¡¯ll


    definitely recover. Back then when I saw news of Robert¡¯s death, I didn¡¯t dare call to ask you if you


    were willing toe back.¡±


    The two chatted about their respective situations, and Lee finally moved on to the matter at hand.


    ¡°You know how Aston¡¯se back to the country, right?¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°I know he¡¯se back recently, but I¡¯ve been too busy on my end to notice which day it¡¯d been. Is he


    back at MU already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d been happy he came back when you couldn¡¯t, and I¡¯d even assigned some extra tasks for him


    hoping he could finish them early. But something¡¯s been off with him ever since he came back. It¡¯s not


    that he¡¯s not taking his experiments seriously. It¡¯s that he¡¯s taking them too seriously. Aston¡¯s almost


    shut himself entirely into theb and isn¡¯t going home at all. He¡¯s just up and resting in theb.


    ¡°I¡¯d tried persuading him and telling him not to go at it so hard. Ourb doesn¡¯t have any set objectives


    anyway, and health is the most important. He wouldn¡¯t listen at all, and I could only let him be. I can


    guess at what happened to him and how he¡¯s trying to distract himself with work. But this morning, he


    hadn¡¯t even gone in to work when the otherb staff gave me a call and said that Aston¡¯s fainted in the


    With the weather being especially cold recently, he went and came down with the flu, so he¡¯d lost


    consciousness right then and there.


    ¡°Aside from that, the doctors also found that his stomach is acting up again. Stomach bugs are


    especially serious right now, and he needs to heal up inside the hospital. I already visited him once,


    and that son of a gun actually wants to leave right away and go back to experimenting in theb. I


    stopped him right away, but looking at him, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll listen to me. I remember you always had a


    good rtionship with Aston, Georgia. You might have gotten a bit distant before, but go visit him and


    persuade him, will you? Something seemed off with him ever since you two went overseas together,


    and I think you might know what happened. Please talk to him. No matter what it is, he can¡¯t hurt his


    own body. He¡¯s got a long life ahead of him.¡±


    Professor Lee¡¯s voice was heavy, and it seemed like he really was worried about Aston.


    Emilia had expected such a result. No wonder she¡¯d asked Georgia all that when they chatted and had


    to have her look after Aston, in case he really did run himself ragged.


    ¡°Where¡¯s his hospital ward, Professor? I¡¯ll go see him.¡±


    There was nothing else to do this morning, and Georgia felt like she had to see Aston and talk with him.


    Not just because Emilia asked her to. Aston was her friend and now her cousin, too. She couldn¡¯t leave


    him like this.


    After hanging up, Robert walked to Georgia¡¯s side.


    ¡°Why did Professor Lee call? Is he rushing to have you back at work now?¡±


    Georgia smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re half right. There¡¯s one other thing. It¡¯s got to do with Aston. Oh, right, Aston¡¯s my cousin now.¡±


    Georgia exined her mother¡¯s rtionship with Aston.


    ¡°When is his birthday? Between the two of us, who¡¯s the elder?¡±


    Robert suddenly asked. Georgia went speechless for a while. She actually didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Forget who¡¯s the elder. Aston¡¯s in hospital right now, let¡¯s go meet him. It¡¯s just right; you can go meet


    him too. After all, he still hasn¡¯t seen you after you came back from the dead.¡±


    Georgia had Ivan look after Annie, and she drove to the hospital with Robert.


    On the way, Georgia exined briefly why Aston was sick, and also talked a bit about Kayden and


    Laurence.


    After all, Robert still didn¡¯t recall those things right now, and Georgia could only give a rough outline of


    what had once happened.


    ¡°Speaking of it all, Laurence probably still mes me for this. Back then, I misunderstood you, got him


    involved and he lost his legs. That¡¯s why he kept trying to take revenge on me.¡±


    Robert summarized that much from Georgia¡¯s recollections, looking a bit guilty.


    Georgia hurriedly shook her head at him.


    ¡°We¡¯re all somewhat responsible. I feel like I owe Mr. Knight too. But we were all victims. If Emma and


    Owen hadn¡¯t lied back then about the perpetrator of the car ident, let Eden go free, and framed me


    for being the person who killed your sister, all this wouldn¡¯t have happened between the two of us, and


    innocents wouldn¡¯t have been involved. Eden is the one most to me. Emma and Owen were only


    aplices.¡±


    Speaking of that, Georgia spoke of another thing.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask about it when I went outst night, but Sierra has already admitted to me that she¡¯s


    Emma Lane.¡±


    When it came to Robert and Georgia¡¯s past and rtionship with Emma, Robert had only gotten a brief


    understanding with his own investigation. He turned to Georgia, incredulous.


    ¡°Why did I take a liking to Emma Lane in the beginning? Even having her be my fianc¨¦ for five years?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 393 Aston’s Childishness

    Chapter 393 Aston¡¯s Childishness


    These were things Robert still didn¡¯t understand after he¡¯d lost his memory.


    Because he hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Sierra after he¡¯d lost his memory, and Sierra was Emma. Robert


    didn¡¯t understand why, for those several years, he¡¯d let Emma take a ce at his side as his fianc¨¦.


    After all, he¡¯d loved Georgia both before and after he¡¯d lost his memory.


    At that question, Georgia chuckled.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re doubting yourself too much, you know. Do you not understand if you¡¯ve been doing the


    right things before?¡±


    Robert¡¯s face was sunken. He felt that, ording to his personality, he wouldn¡¯t have gone and found


    someone he didn¡¯t like as his fianc¨¦ so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated. You told me about it in general once, along with what happened between us.


    Summing up, there¡¯s a lot of factors.


    ¡°I gave birth to Annie because Owen had been ready to send me to Chester Rogers¡¯ bed.¡±


    Speaking of Chester, Georgia exined her dealings with him, and Robert¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°He¡¯s got some nerve slobbering after you. Where is he now? Did he do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    Georgia said simply, and began again with Robert¡¯s question.


    ¡°That night, I escaped from the hotel room. Chester didn¡¯t manage to do what he wanted with me, and I


    went into your room. That¡¯s why we had Annie. Back then, I was drugged, and you were drugged too.


    Youter said that it was Jennifer¡¯s doing. She¡¯d always had thoughts about you, and so did that kind of


    thing that night. That¡¯s how the two of us came to be back then.


    ¡°But the day after, I returned to the Lane household, and they knocked me out, then set me at the


    scene of the car crash, making me your sister¡¯s killer. And you were looking for the person who¡¯d


    shared your bed that night, because I¡¯d left a piece of my jewelry in your room and the Lane family


    number, Emma pretended to be me. Maybe because you wanted to take responsibility, and I¡¯m


    guessing also maybe because Jennifer was chasing after you so hard you wanted a fianc¨¦ to use as a


    shield, you decided to get engaged. Those are only the reasons I know. I¡¯m not sure if there are


    others.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Georgia had spoken in casual tones, but Robert¡¯s heart hurt at that.


    ¡°Were those five years in prison really bad?¡±


    Robert could instinctively guess if he¡¯d mistaken Georgia for being responsible for the crash.


    ording to his mother¡¯s personality and his own, the Simpsons couldn¡¯t have let the killer off so


    easily.


    So he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Georgia flinched, thinking instantly of those five dark years.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t nice, but it¡¯s in the past now. I¡¯m free and happy. Let¡¯s not bring up the past.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to bring it up, and Robert didn¡¯t dare ask on.


    He felt that if anything bad had happened to Georgia in prison before, it was probably his doing.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t remember now.


    He took Georgia¡¯s hand in his own, suddenly starting to pray.


    With all those things he¡¯d done wrong in the past, this time, no matter how his body check results came


    out, he had to find a way to recover.


    For the rest of his life, he had to protect his lover.


    Otherwise, if he couldn¡¯t keep himself well, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face up to Georgia at all from now


    on.


    The two chatted the rest of the journey away, talking about the past.


    About an hourter, Georgia and Robert arrived at Aston¡¯s bedroom.


    Jasper was in the same hospital right now, and Robert¡¯s test results woulde from this hospital in


    the afternoon.


    This was the best hospital in the city, so them doing it all under the same roof wasn¡¯t anything


    surprising.


    Aston¡¯s face looked very pale, and there was an IV drip running into his arm.


    There wasn¡¯t anybody else in the room when Georgia and Robert came in, and he was alone looking


    out the window, appearing a bit lonely.


    Hearing the sound, he turned around to see Georgia.


    Then he saw Robert beside her, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Congrattions, you two.¡±


    Aston greeted Georgia and Robert.


    Robert suddenly asked a question.


    ¡°Which one of us is older?¡±


    Aston jolted, seemingly not expecting Robert to ask such a question.


    But he still answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m several months older than you.¡±


    With that, Robert walked up and spoke respectfully.


    ¡°That makes you my older cousin then. As Georgia¡¯s husband, we¡¯re officially acquainted now.¡±


    Georgia giggled at Robert¡¯s act, and Aston floundered for a while before smiling.


    ¡°Have you recovered your memories?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But since you¡¯re Georgia¡¯s cousin, you¡¯re also my cousin. You¡¯re part of Georgia¡¯s family. A


    while ago, I didn¡¯t have the best attitude and did some things to hurt Georgia, so naturally, I have to


    treat Georgia¡¯s family a bit better, or you won¡¯t give me another chance if I make another mistake.¡±


    ¡°Which you won¡¯t dare, right?¡±


    Georgia chuckled and shot a look at Robert from the side, who only smiled


    Aston¡¯s expression rxed, seemingly influenced by the sweet atmosphere between Georgia and


    Robert.


    He spoke, sighing.


    ¡°From knowing you a year ago and looking at all sorts of conflicts between you in the beginning, then


    ended up together. You look so happy now. Seems like fate has you two tied together.¡±


    Georgia took Robert¡¯s hand and sat down next to Aston¡¯s bedside, thought about it, then put Aston to


    the question directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m seeing you because Professor Lee told me to. Actually, before you came back to the country,


    Emilia had given me a call too. She¡¯s worried about you; says that with your personality, if you want to


    hide away your emotional wounds, you might have drowned yourselfpletely to your work. Back


    then, she told me to look after you, but too many things happened on my end and I forgot about it all.


    You ended up putting yourself in hospital after all.¡±


    ¡°Professor Lee already told me. You¡¯re not going back to rest at all and you¡¯re just living in theb. Tell


    me, Aston, what will it take? What will it take for you to treat yourself better? Do you have to hurt


    everyone around you like this? How sad would your mother be if she heard? I know that it¡¯s not that


    easy to walk out from the shadow of emotional pain, but you can¡¯t torture yourself for something like


    this. You can¡¯t hurt the people who care for you.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Aston was quiet for a while, then raised his head and spoke to her.


    ¡°It was just a breakup. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore. So I¡¯m devoting myself to my work instead of


    lying in bed, still not falling asleep and hurting over this. You experienced the pain of Robert departing


    once, Georgia. It should have felt even worse. Don¡¯t you understand? Sometimes, you can¡¯t control


    yourself. You just want to take it out on something. I¡¯m still at the phase where I need to take it out on


    something, so don¡¯t bother with me. I¡¯ll get better.¡±


    Aston¡¯s answer clearly just meant he was running away. He wasn¡¯t listening to Georgia at all.


    It was a self-absorbed way of thinking he could do whatever he wanted.


    He was hurting now, so he was the most important, and whatever he did was right.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even love yourself, no one can love you like this, Aston. I thought you were a disciplined


    person, but your behavior is really disappointing. You don¡¯t know how worried Emilia was when she


    said all that in the beginning. It¡¯s like you only care. It¡¯s like you only care about Kayden, and you don¡¯t


    even want to bother with other people¡¯s concern, even thinking it¡¯s a burden.¡±


    Georgia said it a bit directly, and the disappointment in her voice was clear to see.


    Aston¡¯s eyes reddened and he sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me like you know something I don¡¯t. Everyone has their moments of sorrow and pain. I


    just want to work right now, and I¡¯m not hurting anyone. Why aren¡¯t you even giving me that right? All of


    you buzzing next to my ear like you¡¯re my caretakers and protectors. Do you even know what I want?¡±


    At that, before Georgia could get angry, Robert got angry in her ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost thirty now, Aston, but you¡¯re acting like a child throwing a tantrum asking for candy. Do


    you want us to find Kayden, bring her over, and have you beg to be with her?¡±


    At those mocking words, Aston actually got up and smashed the cup next to him to the floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to persuade me or lecture me. I know what I¡¯m doing. Now please leave. You are not


    wee.¡±

 Chapter 394 Jasper and Selena

    Chapter 394 Jasper and Selena


    That had Robert¡¯s temper ring. He was ready to say something else when Georgia grabbed his


    hand.


    She shook her head at Robert.


    ¡°Never mind. Cool down here for a while. Maybe you don¡¯t want to hear my words right now. Rest up.


    I¡¯ll get someone in to clean the floor.¡±


    Georgia forcefully pulled Robert out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Why is your cousin so stubborn? He¡¯s like an obstinate child, spikes all over. I thought he was gentle


    to begin with, even congratting us all happily. Then the moment matters of the heartes up, he


    explodes just at someone telling him to take better care of himself? I felt like I was talking to a five-year-


    old.¡±


    Robert¡¯s tone was full ofint.


    ¡°You should have let me scold him. Getting on in years but still so immature ¨C the way I see it he needs


    society to give him a good beatdown. Looking at the way he is now, he deserves that Kayden leaving


    him.¡±


    Georgia chuckled at the venom in his voice.


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not angry anymore. Really, he¡¯s hurt now, and we have the luxury of talking as


    bystanders. I¡¯ll call Professor Leeter, or have Emilia get someone to check him over. Sometimes, it¡¯s


    just reverse psychology. He knows what he¡¯s doing is wrong and just doesn¡¯t want someone to call him


    out. Give him some time. When he¡¯s gotten over his pain, he¡¯ll apologize to uster.¡±


    ¡°All right. You¡¯re right. If something happened to you, the people around me would probably urge me to


    keep calm and healthy too. I couldn¡¯t smile all the time, either. Let¡¯s go see Jasper since we¡¯re at the


    hospital.¡±


    The two spoke, and headed towards Jasper¡¯s room.


    But Jasper¡¯s room was in another ward, and as the two walked out of the elevator and into another


    building, Georgia received a video call from Emilia.


    Did Emilia know she wasing to visit Aston?


    Georgia took the call, and Emilia¡¯s face appeared in the video.


    Casey¡¯s face appeared on screen as well.


    Just as Robert¡¯s face also appeared in Casey¡¯s vision.


    ¡°I knew you two would be together.¡±


    Casey smiled and Georgia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°How are you feeling today, Mom?¡±


    She asked Casey concernedly. After all, this time, Casey looked energetic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve started following a regr schedule now and I¡¯m not fainting anymore. In another half-month, I


    should be able to get into physical therapy.¡±


    Hearing her mother say that, Georgia was overjoyed, and gave Robert¡¯s hand a p.


    She was signaling him to hurry up and greet her mother. After all, Casey had kept her eyes on Robert,


    and she looked emotional.


    Robert, though, was particrly nervous, especially with his memory.


    This was the first time he¡¯d seen his mother-inw, and since he wanted to be a good son-inw and


    for Casey to be happy with her daughter¡¯s choice of man, of course he was nervous as could be, even


    a little frantic.


    ¡°Hello, Mom, I¡¯m Robert. When you get better, I¡¯lle with Georgia to where you are and take you


    back to live with us. Annie really likes you. By then, our whole family will live together.¡±


    He thought about it a while and said those words the moment he opened his mouth.


    As expected, Casey beamed on the other end of the call.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. When I can fly back to the country and when the doctor says I¡¯m fine, you have to


    video every day, I¡¯ve wanted to hold her forever.¡±


    Seeing that Casey seemed satisfied with what he¡¯d said, Robert heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, it¡¯s an easy thing to arrange. If you can¡¯te back for now on your side, I¡¯ll bring


    Georgia and Annie over to you to visit first, so you don¡¯t get lonely.¡±


    At that, Emilia started teasing from the side.


    ¡°Would you look at your son-inw, Aunt Casey? He¡¯s got a reply to every situation ready for you. Dear


    coz married a great husband.¡±


    When Robert had faked his death, then reappeared in the public view and the names came up,


    Georgia had given Emilia a basic exnation, so the two sidesmunicated just fine.


    They didn¡¯t ask too much about what had happened with Robert before, either.


    The two sides exchanged some words about Annie, and whether or not Robert was still in danger.


    After finishing the chat, Emilia noticed that Robert and Georgia were in a hospital, and found it strange.


    ¡°What are you two doing in a hospital?¡±


    Georgia sighed and exined Aston¡¯s situation.


    As expected, Emilia lost her temper.


    ¡°I know he¡¯d run himself ragged like that. I¡¯m definitely telling on my brother on this just so he gets


    chewed out. Working himself half to death over a bit of emotion, honestly!¡±


    Emilia was quite angry, and Casey sighed to the side as well.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in the country, Georgia, please help look after Aston so he doesn¡¯t do anything harmful to


    himself. Bodily hurts aren¡¯t easily recovered from, and if any lingering issues happen because of it, it


    won¡¯t do at all.¡±


    Georgia hurriedly agreed, and only then did they hung up.


    Robert spoke nervously to Georgia afterwards.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare rx talking with your Mom back there. I was so worried she¡¯d be dissatisfied with me.¡±


    ¡°I could tell. You were so nervous you were even stammering. That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you so


    scared.¡±


    Georgia smiled a mischievous smile, and Robert couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on both cheeks.


    ¡°Tease me again, and I¡¯ll show everyone in the hospital how close we are!¡±


    That put a blush on Georgia¡¯s face, and the threat worked instantly.


    ¡°So naughty. You¡¯re even less restrained than young people nowadays.¡±


    Robert, though, had no shame.


    ¡°What kind of man restrains himself in front of his wife?¡±


    The two shared loving words, then knocked on Jasper¡¯s bedroom door.


    Georgia was a bit surprised. Jasper wasn¡¯t inside. It was Selena in there.


    She looked sad, and Georgia recalled what Jasper had saidst time.


    Selena wanted to donate a kidney to her brother, while Jasper disagreed. Did these siblings have some


    other issue again?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Georgia turned to Selena.


    ¡°Has something happened? Why isn¡¯t Jasper in the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Jasper says he¡¯s a little angry and wanted to walk around the garden. He wouldn¡¯t let me follow.¡±


    Selena spoke, and smiled bitterly at Robert and Georgia, looking helpless.


    Robert also chimed in.


    ¡°Is he still not agreeing to have you donate the kidney to him, or is he still angry over it?¡±


    Selena probably hadn¡¯t thought that Robert would have known about it and nodded.


    ¡°The surgery¡¯s been arranged. I just begged my brother not to be stubborn and to let me be the donor.


    He through a huge tantrum and mmed the door as he went outside. He shook me off, too. I just


    looked by the window, and he was just sitting there in the downstairs garden, all quiet. I don¡¯t dare go


    down there. I¡¯m afraid his temper hasn¡¯t cooled. Help me persuade him, please. His condition¡¯s


    worsening more than regr people, and the surgery can¡¯t be dyed. Otherwise, it might affect his


    other organs.¡±


    ¡°Wait inside. We¡¯ll go down to talk with Jasper.¡±


    Georgia said that, then left with Robert.


    The two talked as they walked.


    ¡°I feel like something¡¯s off with these siblings.¡±


    Georgia raised the question, a little suspicious.


    ¡°For some reason, Selena¡¯s acting more like she owes Jasper something. As siblings, donating a


    kidney seems pretty natural, but the two aren¡¯t giving me that feeling. At least, I¡¯m not getting it from


    Selena.¡±


    ¡°Jasper doesn¡¯t want his sister to suffer. That logic makes sense, but he¡¯s too angry. There might be


    something between them we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t even remember his own past, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what problems there were


    between Jasper and Selena.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Since it¡¯s a sibling matter, only those two can resolve it. Let¡¯s just talk with jasper for


    now.¡±


    The two got out of the elevator and went into the garden, where Jasper was sitting on a stone bench.


    He wasn¡¯t even wearing that much. Robert walked over, annoyed.

 Chapter 395 Live Relying on Mrs. Simpson

    Chapter 395 Live Relying on Mrs. Simpson


    ¡°Put a jacket on, at least. Wearing this little; do you want your body to get even worse? You¡¯re this old


    now, and getting sick would make both your parents and your friends and family worry. Smarten up.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper had to shoot an amused nce at Robert.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve changed? Fussing worse than an old hag.¡±


    As Jasper said that, he spoke towards Georgia.


    ¡°What are you two doing here, Georgia? Have the test resultse out? I thought they wereing


    out at night. It¡¯s not even noon yet. Aren¡¯t you too nervous now,ing to the hospital this early?¡±


    ¡°No, we actually came to see another friend. You know him too. Aston Powell, now also my cousin.¡±


    Georgia smiled and briefly exined the situation with her mother. She hadn¡¯t told Jasper about it yet.


    But she didn¡¯t speak about Aston and Kayden, only stating that Aston was sick, in hospital, and her


    cousin.


    ¡°Oh, so you only dropped by along the way. What a sorry bastard I am. My friends aren¡¯t even visiting


    when I¡¯m in hospital, and only stopping by because they were going to see someone else in the first


    ce.¡±


    Jasper joked, to which Robert could only apologize.


    ¡°That¡¯s my fault. I was nning oning an hour early before the results came out in the pm to talk


    with you and visit, but since we came earlier in the morning, we decided toe by. We were going to


    stop at the hospital to see you anyway.¡±


    That appeased Jasper, and Robert finally broached the topic of Selena.


    ¡°We just stopped by your room. Why¡¯d you argue with Selena? She wanted me to persuade you to


    ept the kidney donation and says that your body¡¯s worsening more than normal. I¡¯m not going to


    force you, but I feel like you¡¯re pushing back too hard. Is there some other reason?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other reason, I just don¡¯t want to. But Selena and my parents are both forcing me to agree.


    Looking at it, it seems like if I don¡¯t, they¡¯re ready to knock me out, toss me into the operating room and


    go through with the surgery anyway. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so passed.¡±


    Georgia and Robert were even more confused.


    But as outsiders, they couldn¡¯t very well force the matter with Jasper.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t really say anything about the burden getting a kidney from Selena would put on


    Jasper.


    Robert could only stay and chat with Jasper, and relieve somewhat of the loneliness from staying in


    hospital.


    The two finally took Jasper and Selena out to M Garden for lunch.


    But the siblings kept quiet, and Selena almost didn¡¯t say anything. Jasper chatted about casual


    subjects with Georgia and Robert, then went back to the hospital after lunch.


    In the afternoon, when it was almost six or seven, several reports finally came in from Robert¡¯s


    checkup.


    Naturally, it was because Georgia had put him through a full body check.


    Every organ, every important part of the body had a corresponding report, so the results weren¡¯t fully


    out yet.


    Georgia could only wait patiently. She hadn¡¯t even opened the few reports that came out first, instead


    keeping them in her hand.


    Robert stayed by her side all throughout.


    They¡¯d thought all the data would be released at around seven.


    But the doctor in the hematology department ended uping out and apologizing to them.


    ¡°There¡¯s some data here that I and my subordinates find unusual. Miss Lane, Mr. Simpson, could you


    wait a while longer? The results we¡¯re looking at are a bit strange, and we don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a


    problem with the instruments.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, could we draw your blood to check again? I feel like some part of the process has gone


    wrong.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words had Georgia going pale. She was nervous as could be, while Robert spoke calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you if you need another sample of blood.¡±


    Georgia apanied Robert to the hematology department and watched a whole vial of blood get


    drawn from Robert, then taken inside for further testing.


    The two finally ordered takeout and waited until it was nine or so at night. The results still weren¡¯t out.


    When the doctor doing the testing came out, Georgia was worried sick.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you all look so glum?¡±


    The doctor replied to her.


    As he spoke, he showed a confused expression.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done a full test of Mr. Simpson¡¯s blood, and the initial results show that Mr. Simpson¡¯s blood has


    an abnormal concentrationpared to the blood of other people. There are a few unidentifiable


    biological and chemicalpounds. We¡¯ve also found that Mr. Simpson¡¯s blood has especially high


    regenerative capabilities several times faster than normal. When we tested for it again, Mr. Simpson¡¯s


    blood seemed to return to the figures of a normal person. We thought our machines had some


    problem, or we¡¯de across some issue when we were drawing blood yesterday, so we drew Mr.


    Simpson¡¯s blood again.


    ¡°These test results were exactly the same this time. I had multiple people run the tests, and each of


    them got a different result. Some of them showed Mr. Simpson had a blood concentration the same as


    normal people, within normal parameters. Others scenarios showed abnormal telet counts,


    abnormal red blood cell counts, abnormal white blood cell counts, and the same for sma, protein,


    and other substances and strangepositionsing out in the test. But none of them got the same


    report. It¡¯de out from the same sample of Mr. Simpson¡¯s blood. I don¡¯t understand why this


    happened at all.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I suggest you find an even more professional establishment to verify the results. I don¡¯t feel


    like our hospital can draw a definite conclusion from Mr. Simpson¡¯s blood.¡±


    At that, Georgia almost fainted outright.


    If Robert hadn¡¯t been standing by her side, she might have copsed. She took a deep breath, but the


    sourness in her threat felt like it was going to choke her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve troubled you today, doctors. I understand and I don¡¯t me you. The hospital might not have


    the right equipment. I¡¯ll find a more specialized organization to verify the results.¡±


    Georgia said that, and she slipped her hand into Robert¡¯srge palm, her face pale.


    ¡°Robert, take the rest of these reports. Let¡¯s go home now. I¡¯m feeling cooped up in here.¡±


    It was actually that her heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but she didn¡¯t want Robert to worry too much.


    Robert helped Georgia into the elevator step by step and they left the hospital building.


    The moment they stepped out, Georgia fell to her knees on the ground.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry and had kept it in all the while. She¡¯d sensed faintly that there were things she


    couldn¡¯t begin to imagine, and some situations she didn¡¯t understand at all.


    The unknown always filled one with inexplicable terror.


    Robert crouched down and hugged Georgia into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid. I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I? It¡¯s not that it¡¯s anything incurable. The results aren¡¯t out yet.


    Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and hugged Robert tight, sobbing out loud.


    When she was done crying, she faced Robert and started warning him.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, when the results are out, you aren¡¯t allowed to be obstinate. You¡¯ll cooperate with me


    and cooperate with any treatment, got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it, of course. Anything Mrs. Simpson says is right. And I, as Mr. Simpson, will follow the path Mrs.


    Simpson sets out to a tee. I wouldn¡¯t dare disobey Mrs. Simpson.¡±


    Georgia knew that Robert was trying his utmost to cheer her up.


    At a time like this, he wasn¡¯t worried about himself, but focusing his efforts into cheering her up instead,


    so she wouldn¡¯t be too upset.


    Georgia hugged him even tighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly. But if you¡¯re this silly, then you can be this silly for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t worry. Your


    Mrs. Simpson is a genius. If you really have somebination of weird diseases, I¡¯ll change


    upations to cure you!


    ¡°For all the years you have left, you can live relying on Mrs. Simpson.¡±

 Chapter 396 A Strange Body Check

    Chapter 396 A Strange Body Check


    By the time the two got back home, it was ten or so at night.


    Annie hadn¡¯t slept at all as she waited for her Daddy and Mommy to get back.


    The moment the door opened, Annie rushed over and threw her arms around Georgia.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you and Daddy back sote?¡±


    Maybe it was because of a child¡¯s natural sensitivity. Annie didn¡¯t know a thing about what had


    happened, but her gaze when she looked at Georgia and Robert was tinged with a bit of worry, and she


    stick to them instinctively.


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy met an old friend out there and he had to treat us to dinner. Then he got drunk,


    too. Daddy and I took him home. Maybe because he was in a bad mood, but he threw a little drunken


    fit on the way and kept us for a while longer. You¡¯ve been waiting for us all this time? It¡¯ste, hurry up


    and wash and go to sleep.¡±


    Georgia lied without a trace of it showing on her face. Even Robert looked at her, somewhat taken


    aback.


    Maybe because he felt her lying expression was far too natural, like she didn¡¯t even need to draft it.


    ¡°I want to sleep with Mommy and Daddy tonight, can I?¡±


    Annie asked Georgia that, but before she could answer, Robert answered for her.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. But have you gone in the bath yet? If you haven¡¯t, Mommy can bathe you first,


    then you can put on your pajamas and sleep with us, okay?¡±


    At that, Annie jumped for joy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Daddy. I¡¯ll go in the bath with Mommy right away.¡±


    Annie bounded up, beaming and tugging at Georgia¡¯s hand, seemingly ready to rush to the bathroom.


    Georgia chuckled, a little exasperated, then followed Annie to the bathroom.


    Ivan watched from a short distance away. For this time, he hadn¡¯t gone back to his own ce or taken


    on other operations, mainly because he was worried about Robert¡¯s body and wanted to know the


    results.


    If Annie hadn¡¯t needed looking after at home, he¡¯d actually been nning on heading out with Georgia


    and Robert to the hospital.


    Seeing Annie and Georgia in the bathroom, Ivan walked up next to Robert.


    ¡°Are those documents in your hand today¡¯s checkup reports?¡±


    Ivan asked, and Robert nodded.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t opened them and looked at them yet, but this isn¡¯t the full report.¡±


    ¡°What? The results aren¡¯t fully out yet?¡±


    Ivan found it strange, and Robert didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    But seeing as it was his own brother and a doctor to boot, he wasn¡¯t going to keep it hidden, and simply


    exined the day¡¯s events.


    ¡°When they tested my blood, every test had a different result. It was the same sample taken at the


    same time, but they put multiple people on it, and with the final results, some were normal, while there


    were abnormal figures with others. They told me to find more professional establishments to verify it¡­


    Ivan, you know more people in this area. Do you have any seniors or instructors and professors youN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    know who devote deeper research into hematology? I feel like I might need to go to one of them to


    check.¡±


    Robert¡¯s tone was mild, and he didn¡¯t seem panicked or afraid.


    Ivan, though, was rooted to the spot in shock.


    ¡°That means that there might be a problem with your blood, right?¡±


    Robert nodded helplessly, while Ivan remembered something.


    ¡°Do you remember, when you were little, you had an operation to rece your bone marrow? Your


    blood is made from bone marrow that was donated to youter on. That¡¯s why Annie failed several


    DNA tests with you before. I hadn¡¯t thought about that in the beginning, which caused some


    misunderstandings between you and Georgia. Has my aunt ever told you who the donor of the blood


    marrow was?¡±


    Ivan asked seriously. He seemed to think the answer was important.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You know I can¡¯t remember a thing about the past now. Back when I


    investigated my past, I didn¡¯t look too deeply into that. But if there¡¯s a problem with my blood, it has to


    be from all the chemicals they injected into me when I was at theb, right? It shouldn¡¯t have anything


    to do with my past surgery.¡±


    Of course, Robert didn¡¯t understand this sort of thing too well, and could only ask his brother a little


    dubiously.


    ¡°I just have my doubts. Your body condition is strange, after all, and it has to do with blood. Naturally, it


    should have more rtion to your experiences in the past year, but all factors have to be considered.


    Different concentrations cause changes in nature. Georgia told me about what happened a year ago in


    brief, so I feel like we can¡¯t ignore any possibilities. We have to find this person.¡±


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put people on it.¡±


    As the two finished discussing that, Ivan took Robert¡¯s documents and opened them one by one.


    He pored over them in detail, and the more he read, the more knotted his brow grew.


    ¡°Are the results really problematic?¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    No matter how it went, he was still worried about his current condition. He just wasn¡¯t going to let


    himself appear too panicked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡±


    Ivan looked at Robert, massaging his own temples, his whole being seeming depressed.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that needs to be hidden between the two of us. Say your piece. I have to know what


    condition my body is in. After all, I¡¯m going to listen to you doctors and cooperate with the treatment


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°Robert, you know my specialty is heart surgery. I¡¯m a surgeon, so my conclusions aren¡¯t too


    professional.


    ¡°With that said, some elderly people or youngsters might have more serious heart conditions, and


    they¡¯ll undergo a coronary bypass, or, for the more severe cases, they might even need to go for a


    transnt, so I know more about the heart. With your heart¡¯s checkup report, the figures aren¡¯t too


    unusual. But looking at it as a checkup report, other people¡¯s heart issues are slow burns that affect the


    entire system. With your heart, it seems like something¡¯s off with half of it, while the other half is


    normal. Even your other organs have simr results. I don¡¯t know how to describe it. Normal people


    wouldn¡¯t have such a result. If any of their organs had a problem, say their stomach, some parts of it


    might be excised.


    ¡°But with you, it¡¯s just half. Half normal, half abnormal. As for your other figures and the chest cavity


    scan, I can¡¯t gather from them exactly what you¡¯re sick with. Besides, you look energetic, and you don¡¯t


    seem to be hurting anywhere. It¡¯s probably as the doctor says. Hospital test results can¡¯t determine


    where your problem lies. You might need to go somewhere more specialized with me for a checkup.


    ¡°I know a friend overseas who¡¯s a professor at a huge university now. He likes to studyplex


    diseases and has a special interest in examining strange bodily conditions. Hisb also has more


    experimental data, and he¡¯s a specialist at inventing all sorts of tools for checkups. You have to go with


    me to his ce to see if he¡¯se up on this sort of situation before. After all, your condition right now


    might havee about because of your time in theb, and he¡¯s had people with those experiences


    over before. It should be more reliable to ask him.


    ¡°The time¡¯s just right for you to go overseas for a full body check, especially with your blood. I feel like


    that¡¯s the root of the problem. When you were in that undergroundb, they must have injected you


    with all sorts of things. Mixed in together, the influence can¡¯t be good.¡±


    ¡°Then arrange it for me. I won¡¯t be doing anything else, after all. Georgia also hopes that I¡¯ll devote


    myself fully to recovering. I¡¯ve already handed the office business over to Randy, and I won¡¯t be busy


    with work now.¡±


    As Robert finished that line, Ivan spoke up to his brother again.


    ¡°You have to have Georgia read thister. She¡¯s worried about your condition. Don¡¯t hide it from her


    and let her read it in full. I think Georgia should be better than me at dissecting this data. I¡¯m only a


    surgeon, after all. I know these things, but my judgement might not be as urate as Georgia¡¯s.


    ¡°Besides, I have a hypothesis, but it doesn¡¯t seem possible.¡±


    ¡°You seemed to have had a hypothesis from when we started anyway. I told you, just say it. Are you


    afraid I can¡¯t take it?¡±

 Chapter 397 The Powell Family

    Chapter 397 The Powell Family


    Robert smiled. He seemed calm and capable of epting his current results, even if they could be


    bad.


    ¡°Robert, I think your checkup results look a lot like you have cancer. But for other people, it might be


    lymphatic cancer, lung cancer, or stomach cancer, et cetera, something that rtes to a certain organ.


    With you, though, I feel like every single one of your organs is going through cancerous mutation, while


    it also doesn¡¯t seem like a real tumor.¡±


    Robert felt like he didn¡¯t quite understand his brother¡¯s exnation, and chuckled exasperatedly.


    ¡°Can you exin it in simple words?¡±


    ¡°You learned this in high school biology too. Cancer cells are a type of mutated cells. They¡¯re different


    from normal cells and can reproduce endlessly, then destroy normal cell tissue and cause cancer.


    That¡¯s why the cancer medication on the market right now focus on killing cancer cells. But actually,


    cancer cells themselves have a substance known as cyclic adenosine monophosphate, or cAMP. This


    can turn cancer cells into healthy cells to begin with, and it¡¯s part of the body¡¯s immune system.


    ¡°I feel likerge swaths of your body have already undergone cancerous mutation, but simrly, there¡¯s


    arge concentration of cAMP in your body. Seems like that¡¯s causing part of your body to undergo


    cancer, while the other part is keeping it at bay. Those two seem to be conflicting with another, so part


    of your organs seem normal, while the other parts seem abnormal, instead of it being wholesale


    deterioration as it is in cancer, or beingpletely cancer-free like normal people. Of course, that¡¯s just


    my hypothesis.¡±


    That was easier for Robert to digest, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Two poisons battling for dominance in my body? Sounds like science fiction. There are two battling


    forces in my body, one hurting me, one protecting me, and the two forces are in equilibrium, which is


    why I look normal, correct?¡±


    ¡°Generally, I guess, but the cancer cells count as poison, while cAMP is a substance that¡¯s protecting


    you. I just don¡¯t understand why your body became this way. Normal people don¡¯t go through this. If


    there¡¯s arge enough concentration of cAMP, the cancer cells would just die off instead of evening


    out.¡±


    Ivan felt like he¡¯d encountered an academic conundrum.


    ¡°This is the most astonishing checkup report I¡¯ve seen in my life. I¡¯ll have the overseas side ready to


    test you. We have to hurry. You might look fine right now and what¡¯s in you is protecting you, but who


    knows. One day, there might be a sudden change. It¡¯s daytime over there right now, so I¡¯ll give that


    friend of mine a call.¡±


    Saying that, Ivan hurriedly took up his phone and walked to a quiet corner, dialing said friend¡¯s number.


    Robert sat quietly on the sofa, a bit at a loss right now.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but it¡¯d been such a hard drudge getting back to Georgia and Annie¡¯s side.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He wanted to live long together with Georgia, wanted to watch his daughter grow up, watch Wesley


    grow up.


    He didn¡¯t want his mother Maisie to have to see him go into the earth when he was supposed to be the


    younger.


    So there was a strong desire in his heart.


    No matter what, he had to cure himself.


    Ivan finished the call and hadn¡¯t told Robert the set time yet when Georgia and Annie came down in


    their pajamas.


    Annie walked over to Robert¡¯s side.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you washed up yet, Daddy? Mommy and I have washed up and dried our hair. It¡¯s sote.


    Hurry up and take a bath ande sleep with us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Robert stood, smiled at Ivan, and carried Annie up the stairs.


    Georgia picked up the opened reports and didn¡¯t look at them right away.


    Seeing Annie and Robert head upstairs to the bedroom, she turned to Ivan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the results. How is it? Is there a huge problem?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this counts as a huge problem, but Robert¡¯s body is in an unusual condition. So


    unusual, in fact, that I can¡¯t see what problem there is with his body. I¡¯ve never seen such a situation,


    so I just gave my friend overseas a call. He knows more aboutplicated diseases, so I wanted


    Robert there to redo a body check. He¡¯s got more tools at his disposal there, and before¡­¡±


    Ivan lowered his voice.


    ¡°Back when, that friend of mine had his family threatened, and was pressed for money, so he¡¯d once


    worked on that sort of undergroundboratory. He knows the inside workings, so I feel like having


    Robert go there and having him look over the situation might be the only way to reach a conclusion.


    You can look at these reportster too, Georgia. I feel like you might understand it better than me,


    because Robert¡¯s body seems to be going through cancer in some ces, but he doesn¡¯t appear like


    an actual cancer patient, either, with all sorts of substances in him killing those cancer cells. The two


    sides are evenly matched right now and I can¡¯t clear it up right now. When you¡¯ve looked over the


    report, we¡¯ll put our heads together again.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s heart sank a little when she heard the word ¡°cancer¡±.


    She realized that this was beyond her imagining.


    After these several days, she wasn¡¯t so fragile that she was going to crumble right away.


    ¡°What time have you set with that friend of yours? I¡¯ll go with Robert. You should go too. My mother¡¯s


    overseas too, so I¡¯ll bring Annie there with me, and see my mother on the way.¡±


    ¡°When I called, he was in another country doing a think tank. The quickest is going to be next Sunday.


    Let¡¯s fly over next Saturday, then. If you want to see your mother, we can go several days earlier too.


    You could discuss it with Robert.¡±


    ¡°All right. It¡¯ste, so rest up. We¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow.¡±


    Georgia took up the reports and turned around, walking towards the stairs.


    After she¡¯d taken several steps, Ivan spoke up again.


    ¡°Georgia, my brother might seem like he¡¯s in a strange condition right now, but you could see it. He¡¯s


    looking energetic and just fine. Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll stress him out.¡±


    Georgia turned over and smiled faintly.


    ¡°I understand that much. I¡¯ve already made all my mental preparations for any possible result. No


    matter what, I¡¯ll be with him, and face down all troubles together with him.¡±


    At that, Ivan raised another question.


    ¡°Is Emilia still over there? I hear she was taking care of your mother. Of course, your mother is her


    aunt, too.¡±


    Georgia nodded. Most people around her knew at this point.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for Ivan to ask, but she didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d still pay attention to Emilia.


    ¡°Emilia¡¯s my cousin, and I had business in the country, so she¡¯s taking care of my mother over there.


    Do you want to meet her?¡±


    Ivan shook his head hastily.


    ¡°I was just asking if she was in America. If I went back to America with you, I don¡¯t particrly want to


    see her. By then, if there¡¯s a chance of meeting her, tell me. I want to avoid that asion.¡±


    Georgia could only nod and agree. Even though she felt like Ivan¡¯s request was a little strange, and he


    seemed to be avoiding Emilia like the gue, there wasn¡¯t much she could do about that.


    Georgia returned to the bedroom.


    Annie was inside, watching a cartoon with a bored expression. There was the sound of running water


    inside the bathroom.


    ¡°Is your Daddy still not done?¡±


    Georgia asked, and Annie smiled.


    ¡°Daddy just yed a game with me for a while, and he¡¯s just gone inside to shower.¡±


    Georgia hugged Annie into her arms.


    ¡°After a while, let¡¯s go overseas to see Grandma.¡±


    ¡°We can see Grandma so soon?¡±


    Annie was already asking excitedly, and Georgia smiled as she nodded.


    When Robert came out, he could hear Georgia discussing Casey with Annie, as well as going


    overseas.


    He instantly understood that Ivan had probably told Georgia about going to his friend for a checkup.


    ¡°Is the time set?¡±


    He turned to Georgia and asked.


    ¡°His friend is going to head back next Sunday, but I wanted to take you there early to meet my mother.


    As for which day it is, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but we can go a few days in advance.¡±


    At that, though, Robert raised another question.


    ¡°The Powell family is overseas. Do we need to see other family members?¡±

 Chapter 398 Island Gift

    Chapter 398 Ind Gift


    Georgia hadn¡¯t considered that. Ever since she¡¯d gotten back together with her mother, she¡¯d


    acknowledged Aston and Emilia as her cousins.


    As for the others of the Powell family, the siblings hadn¡¯t brough it up, and neither had her mother, so


    Georgia naturally wasn¡¯t cognizant of that.


    She only just remembered that, right, her mother had other rtives.


    And she hadn¡¯t seen Emilia¡¯s parents and the other Powells yet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what my mother thinks. I feel like the Powell family has a lot ofplicated internal rtions.


    You know that Aston¡¯s separated himself from them, and Emilia doesn¡¯t seem to look too warmly upon


    her family, either. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on behind the doors, and I¡¯m not a Powell anymore,


    anyway. If my mother cares for the Powells, we¡¯ll see how we should interact with the family.¡±


    Robert heard that, but made a decision.


    After all, it was Georgia¡¯s family, so the Powells bore investigation in case they presented a threat to


    him and Georgia.


    The two finally went to sleep with Annie in the middle.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Annie was quite excited, and talked with her Daddy for a while, then her Mommy next.


    She went between the two of them chatting until she finally fell asleep, tired.


    Robert and Georgia looked at each other, smiled, then closed their eyes and went to sleep themselves.


    The following morning, Annie slept in, she didn¡¯t wake up as early as she usually did.


    Georgia and Robert, though, got up early.


    The two sneaked out of the bedroom quietly so as to let Annie sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take my mother and Wesley back today.¡±


    After they washed, Robert said that to Georgia.


    ¡°I¡¯d been nning on taking them back yesterday, but then there were dys. So I¡¯m going personally


    to pick them up today.


    ¡°Georgia, I¡¯m not sure how my Mom is right now. She¡¯s sober on asion. If her attitude is still bad to


    you when shees, I¡¯ll put my mother in her original house, and go visit often. I¡¯ll deal with this, and I


    won¡¯t let you get hurt.


    ¡°As for Wesley, I don¡¯t know how things are between you two. You said there weren¡¯t any problems


    between you two when you took him backst time, so this time, let¡¯s take him back to try and live with


    us. If, by then, you feel like you don¡¯t get along, I¡¯ll find some other way. No matter what it is, I¡¯ll go with


    your feelings.¡±


    Robert sounded a bit uneasy as he said that, and Georgia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°What if I was an evil stepmother and decided to chase him out? What would you do then?¡±


    ¡°First, you¡¯re not that kind of person. Of course, it¡¯s a really hard thing to be a stepmother, so I won¡¯t


    force you. Just try to live together for starters. If you don¡¯t get along, I¡¯ll put him in a new ce, and see


    him every day. There¡¯s no such thing as perfect in this world. I can only try my best to treat you all well


    and make you all a bit happier. But no matter what it is, I won¡¯t let you get hurt.


    ¡°So if my mother and Wesleye back, and you felt ufortable, or can¡¯t get used to it, I won¡¯t


    have them stay here all the time. I might as well just buy a house on the side and let them live there, so


    I can look over them every day all the same. That¡¯s a solution too.¡±


    At that, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    She walked up and kissed Robert on the cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had it hard. You¡¯ve probably been conflicted over this for a long time, haven¡¯t you? My attitude


    is just as I¡¯ve said before. I won¡¯t mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s what happened before we fell in love. Just like how I have an ex-boyfriend. The past can¡¯t be


    changed. If I fought with you over this, it¡¯s our bond that going to be hurt in the end. It¡¯s your mother, so


    you can resolve the business with her your way. If she really does hate me when she¡¯s sober, then let¡¯s


    buy the house next to ours. No, let¡¯s buy it beforehand. Maybe there might be a need for it at the time.


    ¡°As for Wesley, he¡¯s always been a good kid. Annie likes him, too. I¡¯ll try my best to ept him as my


    own. For some reason, I get a really intimate feeling looking at him, so I don¡¯t think it should be a


    problem for me to be with him.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson really does treat Mr. Simpson well. Mr. Simpson must thank Mrs. Simpson for her


    kindness.¡±


    With that, Robert walked up and gave Mrs. Simpson a kiss.


    ¡°Remember to always be thankful you married such a sweet and loving wife.¡±


    Georgia smiled and chatted with Robert as she escorted him out the door.


    Before Robert got in the car, he suddenly turned and gave Georgia a hug.


    Then another honeyed kiss.


    It all happened right in the doorway. Georgia was getting embarrassed, but Robert didn¡¯t let him go,


    finally getting lingeringly in the car.


    As the driver drove off, Robert took out his phone and gave Jason a call.


    ¡°Why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    Jason was having breakfast with Miranda.


    He¡¯d drunk too muchst night, and, unable to control his impulses, had finally reached home base with


    Miranda, who was supposed to be his fake fianc¨¦.


    He was feeling awkward in the morning, but Miranda had already made him breakfast.


    Jason couldn¡¯t quite describe his feelings right now, and with Robert calling, he took his phone and fled


    from Miranda¡¯s sight.


    He walked alone to the balcony and took the call.


    ¡°While I was investigating what happened in the past, I found I¡¯d bought an ind before. In the


    documentation my secretary gave me, I discovered that you were the one who¡¯d helped find someone


    to buy the ind for me. I feel like you should know a lot about it. Did I start of nning to give the


    ind to Georgia?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You were nning on making a huge castle fortress on the ind, then building a private airport


    and making the ind your honeymoon home with Georgia. Then your incidentst year happened,


    and it¡¯s stopped. What, are you nning on restarting it?¡±


    ¡°I found from my secretary that all the nning and blueprints of the ind are finished, and it¡¯s just


    waiting to start. Since you got in contact for me with this, I wanted to see if there¡¯s any documentation


    or ns left on your side. You know I still haven¡¯t recovered my memory. I¡¯m nning on restarting the


    project, but if I¡¯m missing anything, I want to hear it from you.¡±


    That made Jasonugh.


    ¡°You really are just a man who¡¯spletely absorbed in his love life right now, doing anything for your


    wife.¡±


    ¡°When you marry a wife you love, you¡¯ll understand how I feel. Don¡¯t tease me. Haven¡¯t you already


    been engaged to that Bradley family¡¯s youngdy? You¡¯ll be getting married in a year or two. By then, if


    you make your wife angry, you might being and begging me for guidance on how to appease your


    wife.¡±


    Jason instantly choked, but he still replied to Robert¡¯s original question.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a copy of the ns just as I have. I found the architect for you, and you know what Georgia


    likes, so you prepared all sorts of surprises for her in the design. Those designs were also from the


    designer I found for you, but you had your incident before they could be finished. That designer sent


    me some more surprising designster on, though. Since you¡¯re restarting the project, I¡¯ll send you the


    designs. If you have anything else you want done, I¡¯ll have the designer help you with it.¡±


    ¡°Then send me a copy. I want to confirm everything that¡¯s going to be built on the ind. I want it all


    done before summer of next year, so by then I can take Georgia and Annie to the ind for a holiday


    and give them a nice surprise. But you have to keep this secret. Don¡¯t even tell Jasper, in case he lets it


    slip.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I still haven¡¯t told anyone about this. I¡¯ll keep it secret.¡±


    The two finished discussing the ind ns, and Jason grew concerned.


    ¡°How¡¯s your body check results? I¡¯ve been busy with mypany for the past few days and couldn¡¯t go


    to visit Jasper at the hospital or ask about you. Now that you¡¯ve called, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°The situation¡¯s a bitplicated. Anyway, my body might have some issues. The hospital reports


    couldn¡¯t show what problems they were, so Ivan¡¯s contacted an overseas expert and had me go to him


    for a check. I¡¯ll be heading out of the country next week.


    ¡°As for what¡¯s in the country, help me keep on eye on Jayson Mathis¡¯ tracks and see if he might


    reappear. As for the Simpsons, if there¡¯s any strange movements, call and notify me right away.¡±


    Jason couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What, those shameless lunkheads are still harassing you? Back then when you faked your death,


    those Simpsons all squabbled over your inheritance, and now they¡¯re still running their mouths before


    you?¡±

 Chapter 399 Starting Trouble Online

    Chapter 399 Starting Trouble Online


    ¡°Shameless lunkheads will always be shameless lunkheads, but I hadn¡¯t been nning on giving them


    the time of day, and I¡¯ve stopped them froming over to my ce. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re panicking now,


    and they might be trying to link up with someone else or try to trip me up. I¡¯m not worried with what little


    they can do, but even puny grunts can tangle you up, so it¡¯s worth paying some attention.¡±


    ¡°All right, then, I¡¯ll be your eyes on this. Jasper¡¯s not out of the hospital yet, and he hasn¡¯t gone through


    surgery yet. I¡¯ll just have to worry about him some more. Really, you two, getting sick one after another,


    making me panic and wonder if something¡¯s going to be up with me too. Is it about time for me to get


    married? If something did happen, I¡¯d at least be leaving something for my father and mother.¡±


    Robert chuckled.


    ¡°If he like Miss Bradley, hurry up and get married. That¡¯s happiness. If you don¡¯t like her, you¡¯ll only


    suffer in bondage. Listen to your heart on this decision.¡±


    Jason hung up and reyed Robert¡¯s words in his head.


    Listen to his heart. And what did his heart say about Miranda?


    Jason wasn¡¯t sure.


    To be honest, he did like her, but he wasn¡¯t quite ready to go as far as to get married.


    While he was deep in thought, Miranda had walked over wearing his shirt.


    The house was heated, so naturally Miranda wasn¡¯t cold even wearing this.


    Jason took a nce and felt his blood quicken.


    To be honest, he and his fianc¨¦¡¯s nightly activities were going just fine, and that was probably the most


    important thing for a married couple.


    Jason couldn¡¯t help but put Miranda to the question.


    ¡°What kind of wedding would you like?¡±


    Miranda was overjoyed and jumped up, flinging her arms around Jason.


    ¡°Have you finally decided to marry me? I want to go through different styles of wedding, and I want a


    few different wedding dresses. I¡¯ve already designed several dresses for myself, and even your suit,


    and I¡¯ve made all the measurements. As for the wedding scenery, I thought a lot about it, just leave it all


    to me¡­¡±


    That question seemed to fully tear down Miranda¡¯s dam. Jason listened to her onught and his head


    started to hurt.


    He shouldn¡¯t have asked that question. If this went on and the parents of both sides caught wind, they


    might really end up married.


    He felt like he wasn¡¯t hard enough, and couldn¡¯t bear to say it out loud, or hurt Miranda¡¯s feelings by


    doing so.


    So Jason could only hold it in and listen to Miranda as she described the wedding scene.


    Not long after Robert left, Annie woke, and the servants had already made breakfast. Georgia ate with


    Annie.


    Finishing the meal, she took out Robert¡¯s checkup reports and looked over them, her heart sinking.


    At that moment, Travis came outside the mansion and knocked.


    Georgia had the servants show him in.


    She set down Robert¡¯s report and had the servants take Annie to the garden swing to y.


    Only then did she go with Travis to a quiet ce to talk.


    ¡°Travis, did youe so suddenly because something¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°I received news that the other Simpson family members seem to have caught wind that Sierra¡¯s in


    your custody, so they¡¯re going to leak the fact that you¡¯re holding Sierra here online, then threaten you


    and Robert with it. Of course, it¡¯s all motivated by profit. You and Robert need to be careful. You know


    how onlinementary goes. Sometimes it¡¯s controble, other times it¡¯s not, and public opinion can


    be a weapon at any time. Besides, Sierra is actually in your hands and Roberts¡¯, and with the


    Simpsons being such arge enterprise, there has to be enemies behind the scenes sniping at any


    time. Hurry up and resolve Sierra Moon as an issue, in case anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Sierra Moon is Emma Lane.¡±


    Georgia said to Travis.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t let her go, but I haven¡¯t though of how to deal with her. You know she¡¯s done too much.


    She even shot my mother multiple times. With what she¡¯s done to me and Robert in the past, I can¡¯t let


    her go.¡±


    Travis was getting ready to say something when Georgia received a call from Wilson.


    ¡°Hurry up and look at the news online. Someone¡¯s leaked that you and Robert have kept Sierra in


    custody and are abusing her. It¡¯s made headlines. I¡¯ve had PR keep the news suppressed, but it¡¯s true.


    I know you have your concerns, but those people out there won¡¯t think so. They¡¯ll just think you two are


    using your power and authority to step on innocent people. Sierra might have done a lot of harm, but


    right now, they won¡¯t look at it that way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the news suppressed, but someone seems to be deliberately shoveling poprity on this. I¡¯m


    afraid they¡¯ll really send people over to investigate by then. It¡¯s going to affect you and Robert as well.


    We have to think of a way to deal with Sierra. We could bring her out of the country. If it¡¯s outside


    borders, it¡¯ll be easier to deal with. But right now, there¡¯s too many eyes on this, and I¡¯m afraid even


    taking her out of the country could present a problem.¡±


    ¡°Have you found who it is trying to get all the views on the matter?¡±


    ¡°It seems to have something to do with the Warner Group, but I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s no concrete


    evidence right now. Anyway, the people behind the scenes aren¡¯t the priority right now. You have to


    take care of the fact that Sierra is still in your custody. They have a lot of information on their hands. If


    they really find footage of you holding her, we won¡¯t be able to control this.¡±


    The Warner Group?


    Georgia instinctively thought of Eliana Warner. The woman who rarely showed her face, but who¡¯d


    mocked Georgiast time.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Did it really have something to do with her?


    But right now, whether Eliana was involved wasn¡¯t the important part. Georgia replied towards Wilson.


    ¡°Hang on. Let Robert and me discuss how to deal with this. Keep the inte under control for now,


    and I¡¯ll call you back right away.¡±


    Georgia hung up and was getting ready to phone Robert about this when Travis spoke.


    ¡°You just said that Sierra was Emma Lane. Did I hear you right?¡±


    ¡°Sierra¡¯s already confessed to me that she¡¯s Emma. So I can¡¯t release her. She still knows too much. I


    want to get it all out of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the headlines online and I¡¯ve heard most of what you just said over the phone. I have


    a solution you can consider.¡±

 Chapter 400 Sierra Moon Goes To Prison

    Chapter 400 Sierra Moon Goes To Prison


    ¡°What solution?¡±


    Georgia turned to Travis and asked. Travis smiled faintly.


    ¡°Did you just say it? Sierra Moon is Emma Lane. And what did Emma and Owen Lane do? Think about


    it.¡±


    Of all the things those two had done, Georgia didn¡¯t know which one Travis was referring to.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about Chester? Emma and Owen got Chester killed and almost framed me for it.


    For this past year, I¡¯ve been trying to find the truth of what happened in case people use this against


    meter on. I¡¯d found proof before, but Emma and Owen had disappeared, so I couldn¡¯t uncover it all.


    But now, seeing as Sierra is Emma, it¡¯s time for her to pay.


    ¡°Ignore the online discussions for now. They don¡¯t have any real evidence, and they¡¯re just leaking


    headlines on the inte. You, though, can put Sierra in prison right now. I have evidence proving that


    she and Owen got people to kill Chester.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Is the evidence conclusive? She¡¯s not going to find a loophole and slip out, is she?¡±


    ¡°No. The evidence isplete, with material witnesses and physical proof. You just need to resolve


    one thing.¡±


    Georgia thought for a moment.


    ¡°Do you need me to find proof that Sierra is Emma? Of course, otherwise, this can¡¯t continue onwards.¡±


    Travis smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your methods here.¡±


    At that, Georgia picked up her phone and called Robert.


    Robert had just arrived at his mother and Wesley¡¯s mansion. He hadn¡¯t gone in yet when Georgia¡¯s call


    arrived.


    Robert took the call and Georgia briefly exined the goings-on of the inte.


    ¡°Travis is over here. He¡¯s caught wind that other Simpsons might be involved in this and trying to


    ckmail us. I don¡¯t know if we have a mole in the house, but ignore this for now. Travis told me that he


    has evidence proving that Emma and Owen Lane murdered Chester Rogers. We can use this to put


    Emma behind bars.


    ¡°The prerequisite is, we have to find evidence that Sierra is Emma. Didn¡¯t you tell me before? You¡¯d


    already found Flora and done a DNA test. Are the results out?¡±


    ¡°The results are out. They¡¯re mother and daughter, and she¡¯s definitely Emma Lane. But Sierra had


    already admitted it in front of you, so I forgot to tell you about it. I¡¯ll have my secretary bring the


    evidence over right now. Go with Travis¡¯ n. I¡¯ll take my mother and Wesley back, and I¡¯lle back


    to deal with this together.¡±


    Georgia nodded, then turned to Travis after she hung up.


    ¡°Robert has evidence that Sierra is Emma. There¡¯s a lot of eyes outside the Simpson mansion right


    now. We need a way to get Sierra out of here.¡±


    Of course, since they were in a high-ss mansion area, a lot of reporters were waiting outside the


    block.


    Even the more skilled reporters could only sneak into the area and set up a camera from a distance,


    recording a video in secret without being able to approach.


    After all, there were a lot of bodyguards around Georgia and Robert¡¯s home, and if they got close, it


    was the reporters who would be in trouble.


    Georgia and Travis finallynded on a n.


    It wasn¡¯t too difficult to get Sierra out.


    They just had to get a car and dump Sierra in the back.


    It was just right that Travis hade to the block. It wasn¡¯t Georgia¡¯s car, and the reporters probably


    wouldn¡¯t notice for a while. So Georgia would have Travis take Sierra out, then drive her off to the


    authorities.


    But before that, Georgia let Travis stay in the house and y with Annie, while she headed to see


    Sierra first.


    After a whole day not seeing each other, Sierra looked even more ragged. Her cheeks were deted,


    and her eyes were dull.


    Seemed like the past few days had been hard on her.


    ¡°Well? Has Robert¡¯s checkup reporte out?¡±


    Seeing Georgiae in, Sierra sneered at her.


    She didn¡¯t seem to want to admit defeat before Georgia at all, so she went straight for where it hurt the


    moment she saw her.


    She needed to see Georgia suffering too. Having her endure alone wouldn¡¯t do.


    Sierra would only be satisfied if she could drag Georgia down to her level of agony.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about my future and Robert¡¯s, you should be worrying about yourself. Even though


    I don¡¯t know if someone¡¯s linked up with you, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not nning on getting anything out of you


    anymore. You won¡¯t say anything anyway. I might as well send you where you need to go.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    Sierra asked cautiously, her tone subconsciously growing fearful.


    She seemed to be afraid of what Georgia would say next. Or perhaps she¡¯d already guessed Georgia¡¯s


    decision.


    ¡°Emma, we grew up together from when we were small. I know what kind of person you are all too well.


    You could be as vicious, selfish and cruel in private, but to outsiders, you always liked to show yourself


    as elegant, kind and confident. You don¡¯t like other people poking holes in your mask. Even if you lose,


    you want your opponent to be just as worse off as you.


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m going to rip your mask off and trample it in the dirt, then put you behind bars. I¡¯m going to


    have you stand before the nation in the overalls of a convict, and reveal your crimes to everyone,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    before the media, before the inte.¡±


    As Georgia finished, Sierra¡¯s posture crumbled, and she demanded.


    ¡°What right do you have to send me off to prison? You¡¯re keeping me in custody illegally right now. I¡¯m


    telling you, you don¡¯t have a shred of proof of what happened before. If you take me to prison, the


    people inside will just let me out.¡±


    Seemed like Sierra was still making herst struggle. She probably thought she¡¯d cleaned up her tracks


    too well for Georgia to find any evidence.


    ¡°If I¡¯m saying that, of course it¡¯s because I¡¯ve got proof. As for which of your crimes you¡¯re going to


    prison for, you¡¯ll understand by then. I¡¯m not going to tell you now. When you¡¯re being judged in court,


    then we¡¯ll see what tricks you can pull.¡±


    As Georgia said that, she turned to leave, while Sierra bellowed with rage behind her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this; I know all sorts of secrets about thatb; don¡¯t you want to know the truth? Do you


    really want to see Robert leave you? And Jayson, I know plenty of his secrets too, and he¡¯s out there.


    He¡¯lle back for revenge. I can tell you all about him and help you find him.¡±

 Chapter 401 The Truth in The Past

    Chapter 401 The Truth in The Past


    Georgia didn''t look back. She just said while walking.


    "I know how much you can do. You can investigate these cases, so can I. I just don''t want to fight with


    you anymore. Just stay in prison for the rest of your life. I know much about you. You''re afraid of being


    disdained. Now you will be arrested in prison, so everyone in this world will disdain and mock you.


    Those prisoners will also humiliate you. Oh, enjoy yourself in prison. I have experienced it once."


    After Georgia said this, Sierra cursed her.


    However, Georgia didn''t say anything. Not so long after that, she asked the bodyguards to gave her a


    sedative and made her pass out.


    Then she asked Travis to take Sierra away.


    For Robert''s sake and with Travis''s help, the police posted an announcement to stop the rumors on the


    inte.


    It was a long announcement, but there were only a few points thatizens would care about.


    Firstly, Sierra was just Emma. She just had stic surgery.


    Secondly, Sierra had nned to kill someone. Now with certain evidence, she was arrested and waiting


    for the sentence.


    Of course, all the rumors on the inte were fake.


    Netizens were talking about history. Emma had been Robert''s fiancee, butter, the Lane family started


    fighting with Georgia. At that time, Emma had been leading the public opinion and spreading rumors to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    nder Georgia.


    After that, Georgia and Robert showed the video about the car ident. Then Emma became the


    public enemy. She covered her brother''s crime of murder, so the Lane family also had been infamous.


    People all congratted Georgia because the truth was finally discovered, and she could finally be


    Robert''s wife. Then one yearter, Robert came back with another woman who almost became his


    wife, but fortunately, he still married Georgia.


    The poor woman who had been abandoned was just Sierra. If Sierra was really Emma, things would


    be more interesting.


    What an interesting drama! Theizens were surprised by that.


    "It will be popr if there is a show about the story among Georgia, Robert, and Emma."


    "I think so. What a dramatic reversal! To be honest, Georgia and Emma are even not like sisters, but


    like enemies."


    "I think both Georgia and Emma are pretty beautiful. Robert is so lucky that the two stunning women


    have been fighting for him. I''m so jealous of him."


    "What a mess. Indeed, the affairs in noble families are like what it ys in the shows, and even much


    dramatic. Fortunately, this matter is over. Since Sierra is just Emma, a murderer, she must stay in


    prison for the rest of her life."


    The rumors on the inte were finally stopped. After all, the truth that Sierra was just Emma was so


    striking.


    Netizens even didn''t care if Sierra really had been imprisoned illegally.


    They only cared about the dramatic story between Georgia, Robert, and Emma, which had been more


    popr than all other news.


    After the case was settled, Georgia called Travis.


    "Travis, thanks for your help today. Please watch on her in prison. I''m afraid that there is someone


    behind Sierra. She may be rescued, or something bad may happen to her in prison."


    "Don''t worry. I will watch on her. I have never expected that Emma is just Sierra. It seems that she


    really hates you much. She even doesn''t let you go until now, and almost seeds. Finally, you and


    Robert have got rid of her."


    "I hope so. I just feel that it''s too tough to stop her. I''m afraid that something will happen again, so I just


    want you to watch on her. I hope that nothing will happen again. I wanted to punish her in another way,


    but it is too dangerous."


    "And now, I also wanna punish her withw, which is also the best way to torture her. The scariest thing


    for her is just bing infamous. Now she is convicted of murder, so she will be miserable in the


    future. That''s also a good way to torture her."


    Travis couldn''t helpughing.


    "I still remember one thing when we were students. She had affairs with many boys and was about to


    be exposed. Then she ndered you and made you the scapegoat. Indeed, she loves her good fame


    most. Now she''s in prison, which is really the most miserable punishment for her."


    Then Travis asked with concern.


    "You asked me to send you the information about Jayson''s Lab. Have you read it? What''s wrong with


    it? Does it have something to do with Robert?"


    "Do you also think so?"


    Georgia managed a smile.


    "I don''t want to confirm it, so I haven''t downloaded it yet. I will read it today because I have asked


    Robert to do a physical examination. I was checking the result, but I haven''t finished yet."


    "Is it terrible?"


    Travis asked worriedly. He wanted to help Georgia. And he wanted to make her happy, even if the cost


    was that he must watch Georgia living with Robert.


    "The medical devices in the hospital can''t figure out what is going on with Robert''s body. I will go with


    him to America for a more professional examination. It''s terrible, but I don''t know what the result may


    be. I''m scared... Travis, I''m extremely scared."


    Georgia told Travis about her feelings.


    Georgia''s repeated words reminded Travis of the history one year ago.


    In fact, he had lost thest hope at that time.


    "Gigi, I have been roved these ten years. I was caught by Jayson and forced to be a beggar. I have


    been a fool for ten years. I guess he also had ab at that time. He gave me an injection to damage my


    nerves. But hisb should be a small one at that time. After he believed that I became a fool, he left me


    alone in D City and let me roam. Ten yearster, I even gradually recovered. Sometimes, you shouldn''t


    feel hopeless. Since we haven''t found any problems on his body yet, there must be hope. You have


    always been strong, so as long as you can face it with him together, there will be a way out."


    "Yeah, you were also hurt by Jayson ten years ago. I really want to catch that guy and punish him


    severely. Since he dared to hurt the people I love, I must find him out and let him pay for it."


    After Georgia hung up the phone, she downloaded the files that Travis had sent her. She read the files


    and then watched the result of Robert''s examination.


    On the other hand, Robert had picked Wesley and Maisie up.


    When he was driving, he received Travis''s phone.


    Travis had helped Georgia on Sierra''s matter, and Robert also knew that Travis went to visit Georgia


    today.


    Though he was a little jealous of Travis, Georgia''s old love, he knew Travis''s concern for Georgia was


    also sincere.


    When he was in trouble, it was just Travis who always helped Georgia.


    So, Robert had to control his jealousy.


    But he still couldn''t understand why Travis called him.


    After two seconds, Robert finally answered the phone.


    "Robert, may I disturb you a minute?"


    When Travis said this, he had gone back to his house and was watching the sky on the balcony.


    He had made this phone call after hesitating for a long time. He had to say something to Robert.

 Chapter 402 Travis Gives Up

    Chapter 402 Travis Gives Up


    "I''m driving. Not busy. What''s the matter? Oh, thank you first for helping Georgia on Sierra''s matter. If


    you need my help in the future, you can call me. I heard that yourpany is developing fast, and the


    games you have invested in have attracted many investors'' attention. If you need my investment, you


    can send me the n. I will invest in it after I check the n."


    Travis smiled.


    "I don''t need your help on business. I have a good investor. He''s my benefactor, Brenton Ellis."


    It turned out that Brenton Ellis was Travis''s investor, so Robert had no need to help him on business.


    Robert asked in confusion.


    "So what''s the matter? Just tell me. Does something happen to Georgia? Or something about me?"


    "In fact, my words may annoy you, but I have to say it, though you have lost your memory."


    "It was me who handled the matter about Jayson''sb, but we didn''t know you were also there at that


    time. I would have saved you if I knew it. Georgia didn''t tell me this matter. I guessed it when she asked


    me for the information about theb. When we talked today, she also told me something about your


    situation, but she just said you''re in a terrible situation."


    "So that''s what you wanna say? You didn''t know I was there, so it wasn''t your fault. Georgia also won''t


    me you."


    Robert thought Travis wanted to say sorry for that, but Travis stopped him with augh.


    "No, I want to tell you something in the past."


    "One year ago, I and Georgia have been kidnapped. We got injured at the same time. She was given


    an injection, causing the miscarriage. She was in a bad situation, and she has lost hope. I was also in a


    terrible situation. She was judged to be dying, so all her friends went to help her regain hope. You and


    Vanessa also went there, but both of you couldn''t help her. It was my words that cheered her up. You


    may forget it, but you will remember it sooner orter. Maybe it had confused you for a long time before


    you lost your memory. Now, I decide to tell you the truth."


    "Do you want me to be jealous of you with this matter?"


    Robert asked Travis after he kept silent for a long time.


    He didn''t remember this matter, so in his opinion, Travis was just Georgia''s ex-boyfriend. Robert was


    confident in Georgia''s love for him.


    However, after Travis told him about his matter, he thought Travis was trying to challenge him.


    He was indeed jealous now.


    Did it mean that only Travis could cheer Georgia up when Georgia lost her hope?


    Travis was the one who knew more about Georgia, not him. Robert became not confident, so he asked


    this question in an impolite tone. However, Travis sighed.


    "You should ask me what did I say to cheer Georgia up."


    Robert didn''t ask. Maybe he didn''t want to ask.


    He was afraid that the person Georgia loved most was not him. Travis just continued.


    "She has lost her hope at that time. She even couldn''t recognize her daughter. I just said that if she


    couldn''t cheer her up, I would kill you there and let you go with her to hell. I was almost a dead man, so


    I dared to do anything. After I said that, Georgia suddenly cheered up. I didn''t tell you what I had said,


    because I was jealous of you at that time."


    After he said that, the two men were in silence.


    Travis was sad about this because he knew that he had lost Georgia long ago.


    From that time when he threatened Georgia with Robert''s life, and when Georgia cheered her up all of


    a sudden, he should give up.


    On the other hand, Robert had mixed feelings.


    "Why do you tell me about this matter? And tell me about it today?"


    "I know you will be with her all your life. You will also love her all your life. I never doubt your love for


    her. Maybe I shouldn''t say this. Since you''re going to take a further examination in America, I hope you


    will always have hopes no matter how bad the situation will be. I don''t want her to be immersed in


    sadness again. She has lived a hard life, so I hope she will be happy in the future."


    "I don''t need you to remind me of this matter."


    Robert took a deep breath and said this.


    However, after this, he said thanks to Travis.


    "Thanks for telling me about this. Don''t worry. I won''t give up in any situation. I will try to ovee it no


    matter how much it hurt."


    After they hung up the phone, Travis called Brenton.


    "Mr. Ellis, could you do me a favor? There must be otherbs like Jayson''sb. They use the living to


    do experiments, so there must be the dead. The dead will be sent to the hospital for examinations.


    Though it is not possible, I wanna collect the data about these cases. I wanna get the examination


    results of those dead persons."


    "Why are you interested in such data?"


    Sarah didn''t tell Brenton about this matter about Robert, so Brenton didn''t know why Travis wanted to


    get such data.


    "For a friend of mine. Besides, I have also been imprisoned in such a ce, so I''m afraid there might


    be seque. I just wanna know the data as much as possible. It''s okay if you can''t help me. After all,


    it''s hard to find such data."


    "I''ll ask my people to find it. The data must be secret, so it should be hard, but I will try my best to help


    you."


    Travis smiled after Brenton said this.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ellis."


    On the other hand, Robert had driven back to his vi.


    When he got out of the car, he asked the guards to carry his sleeping mother into the vi.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Then he took Wesley to the gate.


    Wesley looked at Robert and asked.


    "Dad, will auntie wee us? If she won''t, I can live in another house, as long as you will oftene


    to see me."


    Wesley was always so considerate, which made Robert feel guilty.


    Since he knew that Sierra was not his real mother, he had been worried.


    He was afraid that Robert would abandon him and then he would be an abandoned boy.


    Wesley''s nanny also said that he often had a nightmare, and called dad while sleeping.


    He also called mom in the dream.


    Wesley often had such a nightmare.


    Robert wanted tofort him, but he also didn''t know how to exin the truth to Wesley.


    "I won''t lie to you. Anne also loves to y with you. She said she will be a good sister. As for your


    auntie, she also loves you. Remember it? When the bandit wanted to attack you, your auntie saved you


    subconsciously. In fact, she loves you very much. Follow me in. If you feel ufortableter, you can


    live in another vi nearby, and I will be with you every day there. If you don''t want, I won''t force you to


    live with your auntie."


    Wesley had to nod. Then he followed Robert into the vi with worry.


    He was just a little boy who had been deceived by Sierra, and he even didn''t know who his real mother


    was.


    His father had a wife and a beloved daughter, so definitely Wesley was worried.


    He was worried and nervous every day, but he was kind and considerate, so he didn''t speak it out.


    He followed Robert into the vi nervously. Then he looked at Georgia sitting on the sofa. He greeted


    with fear.


    "Auntie, hello."


    Georgia was also embarrassed. She also didn''t know how to pacify Wesley.


    She could find that the boy clenched his fingers tightly. He was trembling slightly. Did she look so


    scary?


    Anne suddenly came over and held Wesley''s hand.


    "Brother, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you. Mommy told me that you will live with me in the


    future. Let''s go to y swing. You push me, and then I push you. It''s funny."


    After Anne said that, she pulled Wesley out.


    Wesley looked back at Robert and Georgia nervously. Georgia said with a smile.


    "Go with your sister. You will live with her in the future. I also don''t know what I can do for you, but you


    can be free at home. I love you very much, and I like your eyes."


    Wesley was moved by Georgia.


    He nodded and then went with Anne to y swing.


    Robert held Georgia into his arms.


    "Mrs. Simpson, thank you for epting Wesley."

 Chapter 403 Who Is The Traitor

    Chapter 403 Who Is The Traitor


    "I feel sorry for you about this matter, but I must be responsible for Wesley. Thanks for epting him. I


    read in a book that it''s hard to be a stepmother. Will you feel aggrieved?"


    "Which book is it?"


    Georgia thought it was funny.


    "After I decided to take Wesley back, I have been finding the solution on the inte. Of course, there


    are many cases about being a stepmother, and being a good father. But the answers on the inte


    are all ridiculous. Only this word impressed me. I know you''re kind, so is Wesley, but I am also afraid


    that I can''t be fair enough to satisfy both of you."


    "Wesley was nervous when he followed me in. His hand holding my hand was even trembling. I also


    don''t know where he used to live. Sierra must have let him suffer a lot. Fortunately, she wanted to show


    a face of a good mother, so she didn''t abuse Wesley, but she was not that kind. Wesley has been alert


    all the time. The only one he trusts is me, so I have to pay more attention to him. Don''t think I am


    unfair. I won''t mistreat Anne."


    "You have said sorry to me many times today. Since you have taken him back, don''t think too much. I


    think I will get along well with Wesley. He''s a good kid. If I care too much about him, he will also be


    scared, so I will just get close to him step by step. The only one I am worried about is your mother. Why


    is she sleeping? What happened to her?"


    Speaking of this, Robert sighed.


    "She was sober sometimes and insane sometimes. She cursed me when I picked her up, and even


    cursed you. I couldn''t take her home in such a situation, so I asked the nurse to give her a sedative.


    Maybe she will wake upter."


    "Let''s see her after she wakes up. If she can''t ept you, then we can''t let her live here. If so, I will


    send her to another vi nearby. I will go to take care of her every day."


    "Fine. Let''s go to see her after she wakes up."


    After that, Georgia asked Robert.


    "We didn''t make clear the matter on the inte before. How did the branches of your family know it?


    Did they guess it when you took Sierra away that day? Or maybe one of us has been bought over. Do


    we need to check it? Now we have two kids here, and your mother is in a terrible situation. If there is a


    spy in those guards, they will hurt the kids."


    Robert became serious since Georgia mentioned this matter.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got an idea about this matter. I will ask my men to check it. I have all information


    about those guards when I hired them, including their families, rtives, and connections, so it''s easy


    to find out whether something strange has happened to them."


    "Besides, I''ve prepared a trap. Once someone moves, I can catch him at once."


    "What''s your n?"


    Georgia asked curiously.


    "Anne and Wesley have stayed at home for too long, so they have to go to school since the trouble has


    been handled. I will ask bodyguards to protect them in groups. The spy will be found out as long as


    something happens."


    Georgia was worried.


    "I don''t want our kids to be the trap. Can you make another n?"


    "Don''t worry. Since I dare to make this n, I will ask other guards to protect our kids secretly. The spy


    must be caught."


    Georgia was still worried, but since Robert loved the kids as much as she did, she believed that Robert


    had prepared well.


    Besides, it was dangerous if the spy was always with them, so Georgia had to agree.


    After all,pared with her, the kids were much easier to be caught, so the spy would be exposed


    faster.


    "Just make the n, but you must prepare carefully."


    After they talked about this matter, Georgia was reminded of another matter. She said to Robert.


    "Except for the branches of the Simpson family, someone else was pushing the rumors on the inte.


    Travis told me that it might be someone in Warner''s Group. I think it should be Eliana Warner."


    "Eliana Warner?"


    This name was strange to Robert. He couldn''t remember this name.


    Georgia was amused.


    "Eliana might be missing you, but you even can''t remember her name. I just think she is suspicious.


    She might also love you. She has known you since you are a kid. Now you even can''t remember her.


    Ask your men to check if she has something to do with the rumors on the inte. I''m worried that she


    may work with the branches of the Simpson family to set you up. Never be too careful."


    Robert agreed. Then Georgia cooked dinner for them.


    Anne and Wesley were tired after they yed swing. Then they went to y with toys in a room full of


    toys.


    When the dinner was ready, Anne and Wesley finally went out.


    They had yed with toys for an hour, so Wesley also looked happy. He got along well with Anne and


    got used to having a sister.


    However, when he came to the dining room and saw Georgia there, he became nervous again.


    Georgia tried to speak to him as gently as she could.


    "Call me Auntie Lane. I don''t know what you like to eat, so I cook many dishes today. Let''s sit and have


    dinner. Don''t force yourself to eat something you dislike. We have chefs here, but I just wanted to cook


    myself. You can tell the chefs what you like in the future. Let''s eat first. You must be hungry."


    After Georgia finished, Anne followed.


    "Brother, try the dishes. My mommy is good at cooking. That''s a rare opportunity. Don''t worry. My


    mommy loves you very much. Let''s sleep together tonight."


    Wesley felt warm. He had thought that his sister disliked him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Now, his sister had yed with him for the whole afternoon and shared her toys with him.


    Wesley was sure that his sister liked him.


    As for Auntie Lane, he was still nervous, but Auntie Lane was so gentle, which made Wesley relieved.


    When the night came, Robert held Georgia in arms and said romantic words to her, which made


    Georgia blush, but she couldn''t stop his invasion.


    Then it was a romantic night again.


    However, the romantic night was stopped at midnight, because Maisie began to make noise.


    Georgia and Robert were wakened up.


    They had to put on clothes and went to Maisie''s room.

 Chapter 404 Maisies Anger

    Chapter 404 Maisie''s Anger


    When they went to Maisie''s room, they saw that Anne and Wesley also had been wakened up.


    The two kids stood at the door with fear.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Georgia and Robert came, Anne rushed to Georgia and hugged her.


    "My grandma is so scary."


    Anne put her head on Georgia''s shoulder and said that with worry and fear.


    Robert squatted down and asked Wesley.


    "Are you also scared? Don''t care about your grandma. Let''s go back to your room, okay?"


    Wesley nodded obediently. Georgia also said to Anne.


    "Don''t care about your grandma. Your dad and I will handle this. It''s cold, so go back to your bed. Don''t


    catch a cold."


    After that, Georgia asked the butler to send the kids back to their room.


    Anne and Wesley followed the butler back to the bedroom.


    After they left, Georgia wanted to get into Maisie''s room.


    But Robert stopped her.


    "Don''t get in. If my mother is sober now, she may say some bad words to you. Just wait for me here."


    "Never take it seriously if you hear some bad words. My mother has been living a hard life. I can only


    stop her from making mistakes, but I can''t stop her from speaking freely. Otherwise, she might really be


    crazy."


    "Alright. I will be here. Don''t worry. I will go further so that I won''t hear it. She may curse my mother,


    which will also make me angry. I won''t hear it if I keep a distance. If you need me in, just call me."


    Georgia smiled. They looked at each other helplessly, and then Georgia walked to the balcony, while


    Robert walked into his mother''s room.


    As soon as Robert came in, a cup flied to his head.


    It caused a blue wound on his head. She had thrown it in anger.


    "I have an ungrateful son!"


    Maisie red at her son in angry.


    She nced at a vase there and then threw it to Robert again.


    Robert didn''t stop her.


    Though he had no memory about the past, he had investigated his experience in the past.


    His mother brought up his sister and him alone, so he understood that he really had disappointed his


    mother.


    After all, Georgia was Casey Allen''s daughter, so his mother should be angry.


    However, when he knew this matter, he already couldn''t let Georgia leave.


    That was why he didn''t stop his mother from releasing her anger.


    "Mom, it''s my fault. It''s okay if you want to curse me or beat up."


    After that, Robert knelt down before his mother.


    Maisie pointed at her son and was trembling in anger.


    "You have so many choices, but why did you only marry Georgia? She was regarded as the murderer


    killing your sister, but you were merciful to her. I knew she was unique to you at that time, so I asked


    you to swear that you wouldn''t marry her. You promised it, but you have broken your promise. I was


    threatened by Laurence Knight at that time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have agreed with your marriage. I


    won''t allow you to marry her all my life."


    "Sorry, mom. We already have Anne, and I only love her all my life."


    "If you don''t want to live with her, I will live with her in another vi, but I wille to see you every day.


    Just forget that I am married. Don''t see her and forget her, okay? I won''t force you to ept her, but


    you also can''t force me to divorce her. Just forget this matter. I beg you, please."


    Robert also didn''t know how to deal with this matter.


    It was hard to deal with the rtionship between the mother-inw and the daughter-inw.


    Besides, the rtionship between his mother and Georgia was even moreplex.


    He didn''t know how to make them get along well with each other. He had been persuading them one by


    one and bearing all the grievance.


    "Do you forget that your father abandoned us for Casey Allen? Now you even married Casey Allen''s


    daughter. How could you do that? You should be guilty. You have disappointed me and your sister!"


    Maisie pointed at her son with trembling fingers and felt disappointed.


    She was often not sober, but she would be sober sometimes. Then she would realize how miserable


    life was.


    Her son who she had expected had married the daughter of the woman who had taken her husband


    away.


    Whenever she thought of this, Maisie felt miserable.


    "Mom, I know I have disappointed you, but it was my father''s fault. He should have been responsible


    and loyal, and shouldn''t have abandoned us for a woman."


    "You''ve taken revenge on him. He died because of the bomb. Forget the hatred. You have been


    suffering because of him for so many years. You should have forgotten this. Besides, Georgia''s mother


    didn''t seduce my father at that time. When she was with my father, she had lost her memory. She also


    didn''t know that my father had abandoned us. That was a misunderstanding. Mom, please forget it."


    "Your father is dead?"


    Maisie suddenly looked weird. She touched her forehead and felt her brain was gonna explode.


    Robert knew his mother lost her mind again when he saw that.


    As soon as he mentioned his father, his mother would be insane.


    "You forget it? At my wedding, you threw a bomb at him. He didn''t die on the spot, but he died after


    being treated in the hospital for a couple of days."


    Robert said it with sadness, and Maisie became insane again.


    "Shut up. Your father didn''t die. I haven''t tortured him yet. I should take revenge on him. He can''t die.


    He must kneel and beg me for forgiveness. He can''t die..."


    Maisie cried in pain. Robert felt sorry for her.


    He knew his mother was in great pain, but he couldn''t help her.


    Only she could help herself. No one else could help her out of the hatred.


    He walked to his mother, knelt down, and then held her hand.


    "Mom, you''re not old yet. I will try my best to treat you. You can go travel all over the world, and even


    find another man. You can do whatever you want to do. Don''t trap yourself in hatred. My father was


    brave enough to admit that he has betrayed us, but he still did what he wanted to do. You should also


    live your own life. Forget my father and forget the hatred."


    Maisie stared at her son as if she could see Aidan through a simr face. She cried all of a sudden.


    "Aidan, why did you abandon me? I was trying to be a good wife, and I gave birth to babies for you. We


    have got along well with each other. Why did you abandon me, even if you needed to give up on the


    property of the Simpson family? How could you treat me like that? You''re such a merciless man..."


    Maisie cursed while crying. She kept repeating the history between Aidan and her. Sheined and


    beat Robert.


    Finally, she was exhausted and fell asleep.


    Robert took a deep breath. He asked the servants to clean the room and then took his mother to


    another room.


    After her mother was sleeping well, he walked out of the room.


    Georgia had been waiting for him for about two hours. She didn''t go to sleep. When it was sunrise,


    Robert finally went out.


    She saw the wound on Robert''s head at once.


    "Did your mother beat you in anger?"

 Chapter 405 Roberts Terrible Physical Situation

    Chapter 405 Robert''s Terrible Physical Situation


    Georgia walked over and held Robert''s hand, feeling sorry for him.


    "The first aid kit is in the bedroom. Come with me. I''ll disinfect and bind up your wound."


    Robert smiled helplessly. Then he held Georgia''s hand and walked into the bedroom.


    Georgia opened the medical kit, took out the iodine, wiped the wound with a cotton ball, and then


    bound up the wound on her forehead.


    After that, Georgia said to Robert.


    "Are there any wounds on your body? Tell me and I''ll deal with them together."


    "There is only one wound. After all, I''m her son. When she was angry, she smashed something on me.


    Then she didn''t do that anymore."


    "Did your mother know the matter about my mother? How did she know? Did Sierra say that?"


    "Maybe. After all, when I disappeared, my mother has been living with her. Maybe she has told her


    about it at that time. Although my mother is in a bad mental condition and often goes crazy, she will


    remember what she has heard when she is sober."


    Georgia hugged Robert gently.


    "I know you will hurt your mother if you are with me, but you still chose to be with me without hesitation.


    I''m sorry. I can''t choose who my mother is, and my mother loves me so much. I can''t keep a distance


    from my mother for this kind of thing."


    Georgia felt a little guilty. Robert had been in poor health, but he still had to worry about the grudges of


    the previous generation.


    In fact, Robert had always been a filial child. Only on this matter, he might disobey his mother all his


    life.


    "Don''t be silly. You didn''t do anything wrong to me. On the contrary, I might have done a lot of things to


    hurt you. Although I lost those memories, I know what I might have done. I can''t make up for you all my


    life. How can I me you for the grudges between the previous generation?"


    "What''s more, you were not brought up by your mother, so those things have nothing to do with you.


    There are many helpless things in the world, and I just have one more helpless thing with you. As long


    as you are always with me and hold my hand, I will not be afraid of anything else."


    "I think you are more and more considerate now."


    Georgia sighed with a smile and gave him a kiss.


    "Mr. Simpson, this is the reward Mrs. Simpson gives you."


    Robert smiled. When he was about to return the kiss, Georgia stepped back and asked directly.


    "Is your mother going to live in the vi nearby? Anyway, we have bought it and have it cleaned. Then


    you can move your mother in. She will be more unhappy when she sees me. It''s better not to see each


    other. I can''t do anything to please her. Just stay away from her and it will be good to each other."


    "I will arrange it. Don''t worry."


    Robert had already made up his mind about his mother.


    He didn''t want Georgia to be wronged and worried. Of course, he had to solve these things by himself.


    When the two of them talked, it was already six o''clock in the morning.


    Georgia sighed.


    "I''m not sleepy now. If you want to sleep, just go. I haven''t finished reading something yesterday. I''ll go


    to the study first. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Of course, Robert didn''t feel sleepy.


    He called Randy and asked Randy toe to the vi to deal with thepany affairs with him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Now he didn''t often manage the affairs in thepany, but still watched on the overall situation behind


    the scenes.


    Robert intended to let Randy deal with most of the busy affairs. He only appreciated Randy in the


    whole Simpson family and among the people working in the group.


    Moreover, the n to deceive Sierrast time waspleted sessfully by Randy, so he nned to


    train Randy.


    From now on, the group affairs of the Simpson family will be handled by Randy.


    Ivan was also good at business. In the past year, Ivan had maintained the business of the group well.


    But Robert knew that Ivan didn''t like to stay in the same ce for a long time. He liked to travel around


    the world, so he often gave surgeries in different countries and stayed in different countries for some


    time.


    If it weren''t for a lot of things that had happened to Robert during the year, Ivan wouldn''t have stayed in


    D City for a long time to help the Simpson family, so Robert could only train Randy.


    Georgia continued to read the information about theb in the vi. Yesterday, she didn''t finish reading


    Robert''s examination report, but just looked through it roughly.


    Now she had to put all the data in theputer,pare it with the data she knew, and read it


    carefully. Then she would calcte it with the simtion program on theputer.


    Georgia might have been crazy if she hadn''t been mentally prepared in the past few days before she


    read this report.


    But she had already been mentally prepared and learned something from Ivan, so she could calm


    down and analyze the situation carefully.


    Georgia sat in front of theputer, reading the data and taking notes for more than an hour.


    It was already eight o''clock in the morning. Anne and Wesley also got up. The butler had asked the


    cook to prepare breakfast for them.


    Georgia looked up at the ceiling for a long time, forcing herself not to shed a tear.


    Then she put all the documents away and walked out of the study. She took Anne and Wesley to the


    dining room for breakfast.


    Just then, Randy came to their house. Robert invited Randy to have breakfast with them.


    Ivan went out early this morning. It was said that he had to give surgery to a patient with the paranoid


    disease which needed to be cured immediately in the hospital.


    Although he usually gave some surgeries to rich people, sometimes to challenge himself, he would


    also try some difficult surgeries.


    The operation was scheduled before, so he went to the hospital early in the morning and didn''t have


    breakfast with Georgia and others in the vi.


    "Georgia, my name is Randy. Because of Robert''s n, I have been standing beside Sierra at that


    time. There might be many misunderstandings at that time, but I think Robert has exined it clearly. I


    hope we can get along well in the future."


    When Randy saw Georgiae over, he said a lot of words and then showed a warm smile.


    This was the first time that Anne had seen Randy. Randy was the grandson of Paul, and he was also a


    distant cousin to Robert.


    But Randy was one year younger than Robert, so Georgia asked Anne and Wesley to call him uncle


    Randy.


    Randy''s face was a little round and looked like a baby''s face.


    Georgia knew that the man had been a spy for Sierra and sessfully deceived Sierra.


    If she didn''t know this, Georgia would definitely be deceived by Randy''s face, thinking that he was an


    innocent big child.


    But she was very clear that the person who was chosen by Robert to take charge of the Simpson


    family was definitely not innocent.


    "I''m impressed that you can fool Sierra. She has always been very cautious. Sit down and have


    breakfast first. Later you will have to discuss the arrangement of work with your brother, Robert. You


    will have enough energy to work after breakfast."


    Georgia greeted Randy with a smile. They sat in the dining room and began to have breakfast.


    After breakfast, Georgia went back to the study and continued to read the materials.


    ording to Ivan''s spection and her own experience.


    Georgia was sure that cancer cells were spreading in Robert''s body.


    If it was just a simple spread of cancer cells, ording to the current scientific technology, there were


    already medicines that could restrain the cancer cells. As long as they had money, they could keep


    Robert''s life for some time.


    However, Robert''s situation was troublesome. His cancer cells spread all over his body like Lyman


    cancer, destroying all his tissues and organs.


    To a certain extent, it seemed that Robert''s body would release a kind of ring-shaped camp substance


    that could restrain the cancer cells. The two sides resisted together, which caused a subtle bnce in


    his body.


    So Robert''s current situation seemed to be good, but this bnce was very subtle.


    Once it was broken or there was an overwhelming victory on one side, no matter it was the


    suppression of the cancer cells or the spread of the circr camp all over the body, Georgia couldn''t


    judge whether something wrong would happen to Robert''s body.


    She read the data carefully and then collected all the information she knew.


    She was studying cancer cells, but she was studying the material to restrain lung cancer cells. On the


    whole, they were the same research types.


    But these data were different from the symptoms of lung cancer she had seen. Even the characteristics


    of these cancer cells were different from the symptoms of cancer cells spreading in ordinary people.


    Georgia put her fingers in front of her forehead and then leaned against the table, feeling worried.


    She was not a doctor and didn''t know how to cure it.


    She was almost thirty years old and had been studying in preventing the spread of the cancer cell and


    kill it, but it could not save people.


    All of a sudden, Georgia felt powerless.


    Couldn''t she help him at all? Could she only ask for others'' help and hope there would be someone


    who could help Robert?


    Thinking of this, Georgia suddenly stood up and walked to the window. Then she called Professor Lee.


    "What? Do you want to tell me when you will go to work?"


    Professor Lee asked with a smile on the phone. Georgia just smiled bitterly.


    She felt that her work date was unreachable as if her promise to Professor Lee would not be fulfilled in


    a short time.

 Chapter 406 Threat

    Chapter 406 Threat


    "Prof. Lee, I''ll send you a simple report on a kind of cancer cells. Have you ever seen such symptoms?


    I''ve sent it to your mailbox. Please help me check it. After all, you''re more experienced than me. This


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    kind of situation is rare. I''ve never seen such a situation before."


    Professor Lee could know that Georgia was in a bad mood from her tones.


    But he didn''t ask more. Instead, he agreed to Georgia''s request.


    "I''m meeting some of my old ssmates outside. I won''t be home until this afternoon. I''ll read it after I


    go back. Is it urgent? If you''re in a hurry, I''ll read it now."


    "No, thanks. Prof. Lee, you can have a party with your ssmates first."


    After Georgia and Professor Lee hung up the phone, she called Travis again.


    "Travis, I''ve read all the files you sent me. I want to ask you a favor because it was you, Miss Duran,


    and Mr. Ellis who did it. Theb has been destroyed, and there is only this information now. I don''t think


    we can find any new information, but the people who studied in theb at that time didn''t die. They


    might be scattered all over the world now. Can you help me find out where these people are now?"


    Finally, Georgia felt that some things needed to be investigated from the source.


    Since these people used to work in theb, they might have seen the simr physical condition of


    Robert now.


    She had to know how many simr situations they had seen, or maybe they knew the reason.


    Georgia felt that it was the most urgent thing at the moment to find out the important persons in theb.


    "I''ll ask someone to do this. Don''t worry."


    Travis agreed immediately andforted Georgia.


    "I''ve asked Mr. Ellis to help me collect the data of the people who have stayed in theb. If I get any


    valuable data, I''ll call you immediately."


    "Thank you, Travis."


    Georgia felt that she had troubled Travis too many times. In fact, she knew that she shouldn''t have


    bothered Travis so much.


    However, it was rted to Robert''s health, and Travis had been involved in it, so she could only ask


    him for help.


    She could only bother Travis on this matter, nor could she make a clean break with Travis.


    When Georgia and Travis were talking, Randy and Robert were talking about thepany''s affairs


    recently, as well as other matters of the branches of the Simpson family.


    "Yesterday, you asked me to check if there was a hidden traitor in thepany and if there was


    anything wrong with your bodyguard team. I''ve already begun to investigate, and now I have a suspect


    who has a mistress. That mistress has lost millions of money in gambling, but she suddenly paid off.


    I''ve targeted him, but we still need to test it to make sure if he has exposed the matter about Sierra."


    "Now that you have the target, then start the n we have discussed before. But all the ns need to


    be checked by me. You can only start after I make a decision."


    Robert also knew that it was risky to use the child as bait, so he had to make sure that this n was


    wless.


    Otherwise, Georgia wouldn''t forgive him and he wouldn''t forgive himself either.


    "Did your grandfather do anything recently?"


    Robert asked Randy. Randy sighed.


    "He must have taken some actions, but now he sees that I have really entered the core of the group,


    and I persuade him every day, which has suppressed his ambitions. Robert, I''m sorry for this matter. I


    can''t interfere with my grandfather''s thoughts. I can only try my best to watch him and don''t let him do


    anything excessive."


    Randy''s grandfather was the oldest elder of the Simpson family, who Robert naturally had to show


    respect to.


    But after he pretended to be dead this time, Randy''s grandfather also had some ugly thoughts, which


    made Robert a little disappointed.


    So he asked Randy to enter the core of the group, and asked Randy to control his grandfather and his


    family.


    If he failed, he would lose the chance to enter the core of the group.


    "You can keep an eye on your grandfather. As for others, after I pretended to be dead this time, they


    were all ambitious and wanted to get a share of the group. I don''t want to raise their ambitions. I even


    gave them money to let them take a step back. This time, I will teach them a lesson and let them


    understand that they should not get involved casually in the future."


    "As for Kenny and Dora, these two people always do a lot of things secretly. Go to collect the evidence


    as much as possible. Then sue them to the court forpensation. I don''t care whether they are alive


    or dead. Everything will be done ording to thew."


    While the two were talking, another person came to Robert''s vi.


    The butler walked to Robert.


    "Sir, miss Dora, and Mr. Kenny are here."


    They came so fast just when they were talking about them. Robert sneered.


    "Let them in."


    After a while, Kenny and Dora came in.


    When the two of them saw Randy, Dora sneered.


    "Randy, you''re really a good spy. You used to cheat Sierra. Now Robert is back, and you''re here to


    tter Robert. You''re really a good dog fed by Robert."


    "Aunt, if you keep cursing, I will ask the bodyguard to kick you out."


    Robert said coldly.


    To be honest, he really didn''t understand why the illegitimate daughter like Dora, who had been sent


    away early after getting married, always came to the Simpson family like a senior, and she always


    thought that she was in a high position.


    Even Robert''s grandfather didn''t take this illegitimate daughter seriously. However, as soon as Dora


    came to Robert, she always acted like an elder.


    Robert''s warning didn''t stop Dora from mocking him. Instead, she casually sat on the sofa opposite


    Robert and then said to Kenny.


    "Give it to him and let him see it before he decides his attitude towards us."


    Robert looked at these two people in confusion, and Kenny threw a document bag over.


    Robert didn''t move. Randy picked up the document bag.


    There was actually a stack of photos in it. After Randy put all the photos on the table, Robert saw that


    the photos were about the same person. It was Sierra who was locked in a cage.


    More importantly, there was a picture of both Georgia and Sierra.

 Chapter 407 Its Your Money

    Chapter 407 It''s Your Money


    Georgia stood in front of Sierra, while Sierra was locked in the cage.


    Robert finally looked coldly at Dora and Kenny.


    "Tell me what do you want."


    "Robert, your uncle and I just have a simple request. You can let Randy enter the core of the group and


    let him be the future CEO of the group. As your uncle and aunt, you should also give us some benefits.


    Otherwise, when these photos are posted on the Inte, everyone will know what your wife Georgia


    has done."


    "She abused her half-sister in a cage. I heard that Georgia wants to do scientific research in the future.


    If the people in that circle know that Georgia has done such a thing before, do you think she can still


    work happily in that circle? I heard that those big shots in the circle of biological research are all


    righteous. They hate those dirty deals and dirty members in this circle. Send him a copy of this photo.


    Do you think that Georgia can escape from being scolded in the future? She can only be an


    ordinary research fellow in the future, and will never realize her dream in that circle."


    Robert suddenly lowered his head and smiled.


    "Tell me, money or shares? If you go too far, you will lose everything."


    Dora and Kenny had discussed how to threaten Robert before.


    They were sure that it was the best way to threaten him with Georgia.


    Perhaps Robert wouldn''t mind his reputation or being cursed by theizens.


    If it came to Georgia''s reputation, Robert would definitelypromise.


    Now it seemed that they had expected it right.


    Kenny and Dora looked at each other. Dora smiled, but it was Kenny who spoke.


    "Robert, your aunt and I just have a simple request. Each of us only needs three percent of the shares.


    The annual share dividend should be transferred to our ount every year. Then we will return all the


    negatives of these photos to you."


    "Totally six percent, huh? It seems that you two are not too greedy."


    Robert smiled and said to them.


    "Now that you''re here, show me the agreement about the shares you''ve prepared. I''ll sign it myself,


    and then find awyer to validate it. Are you satisfied with it? But at the same time, you two must give


    me the negatives. If you don''t give me now, then prepare the things, and then bring them to me. Only at


    that time will I sign the agreement. Otherwise, you won''t get even a penny."


    "We''ll bring it here tomorrow."


    Kenny and Dora stood up excitedly. The two of them thought that Robert wouldn''t agree today, so they


    decided to take it slow.


    However, Robert wanted to sign it immediately, but they didn''t prepare anything.


    Robert was a smart man. If they didn''t show him everything, he would never sign the agreement to


    transfer the shares.


    The two of them were also smart. Then they said goodbye to Robert and went back to prepare the


    things.


    Randy asked after the two left.


    "Do you really want to transfer the shares to them in this way?"


    Robert smiled.


    "Don''t you have a lot of evidence of what the two of them have done before? I''m willing to transfer the


    shares to them because they will kneel down in front of me and beg me to take back their shares in the


    future. Take them as the examples to let other people in the Simpson family see what will happen if


    they provoke me."


    As soon as Robert finished his words, Randy trembled with fear.


    Fortunately, he had followed Robert to the end. If he had evil thoughts or more desires before, he might


    have been like Kenny and Dora today.


    Fortunately, he didn''t offend this big shot.


    He had never surpassed Robert since he was a child. He had better work hard for him. That was also a


    good way to get money.


    After the two of them finished talking, Robert said to Randy again.


    "We''ve discussed everything about thepany. Remember to investigate Eliana Warner. I got the


    news that the rumors on the Inte may have something to do with Eliana Warner. Get the


    information about the business of the Warner Group, or find out if there is anything wrong with Eliana


    Warner and the Warner family. Try your best to find something on them in case of need... What''s more,


    ask someone to keep an eye on Sierra in prison. The evidence is ready. Make sure that she will not be


    released from prison for the rest of her life. Try to find out the evidence for what she has done before


    and increase her sentence."


    Robert continued after Randy nodded.


    "I''m going to America next week. I''m not sure how long I''ll stay in America. Remember to call me if you


    find anything wrong."


    After Robert finished what he needed to say, Randy spoke again.


    "Robert, now that you''re going to America, why don''t you go to supervise the biological medicine


    has been upied and unable to manage it. I think there''s something wrong with their ounts and


    some people have made false ounts. Although this biologicalpany has high profit and market


    value, I''m worried that something bad will happen."


    "Robert, you can take some people to inspect thispany. Only with your prestige can we find out


    those thieves."


    Robert finally remembered the biological medicinepany he had in America.


    "I see. Send me all the information about it. I''ll go to have a look."


    When Georgia walked out of the study, Randy had already left.


    Robert was sitting on the sofa and reading a book. He looked gentle and quiet.


    Georgia walked over and hugged Robert.


    "Have you finished your work? I thought you and Randy would talk for a long time."


    "I''m a very efficient person. Do you think I will really work so hard? I don''tck money now. Moreover,


    even if the Simpson family goes bankrupt, you can support me in the future. The property of the SY


    group is much more than that of the Simpson family. I''ll rely on you in the future. With your support, I


    can also live afortable life and squander money like I''m doing now."


    Georgia couldn''t helpughing.


    "That was supposed to be your property, but in my name. Do you want me to transfer it to you now?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, Robert shook his head.


    "No way. I want my wife to support me for the rest of my life. From now on, I will spend your money on


    everything. I will enjoy everything you buy for me. Suits, neckties, clothes, shoes, socks, and


    everything. You should buy them for me."


    Georgia was amused by Robert''s words.


    "How can you be so shameless? If I choose a bright red or green suit for you, are you going to wear it


    too? I''ll buy you some colorful shirts. Do you want to wear them too?"


    "Of course. I''m old now and it''s a good choice for me to wear colorful clothes for young people. As long


    as it''s chosen by Mrs. Simpson, I''ll wear it. Do you think it''s not cool to wear those clothes?"


    Georgia looked at Robert and thought about his words.


    With such a handsome face, he would always be charming even if he wore all kinds of colorful shirts.


    "How about we go shopping today? I''ll buy you some clothes."


    Georgia acted as she spoke. She took the family out to go shopping and wanted to buy clothes for


    Anne and Wesley.

 Chapter 408 Having Lunch

    Chapter 408 Having Lunch


    Since Georgia wanted to go shopping, Robert naturally wouldn''t refuse. Instead, he was happy to go


    shopping with Georgia.


    However, it was already noon. Georgia walked to Anne and Wesley.


    The two kids were ying with building blocks. Seeing Georgiae in, Wesley was a little nervous.


    Anne asked Georgia intimately.


    "Mommy, is it time for lunch?"


    Georgia squatted down and looked at the two children. She asked Wesley.


    "Are you as hungry as your sister?"


    Wesley nodded shyly and didn''t dare to speak.


    Georgia held Anne''s and Wesley''s hands.


    "We''re going to take you two out for lunch. Just tell me what you want to eat. We''ll go shoppingter


    and buy clothes. Wesley, let''s go shopping with Auntie and dadter, okay?"


    It suddenly urred to Georgia that Wesley didn''t have many clothes since he just came here.


    As a matter of fact, no matter how friendly she was to Wesley, he was not her own child. If it weren''t for


    this moment, she wouldn''t have realized that she should buy clothes for Wesley.


    "I will go with you."


    Wesley had no objection.


    Of course, he also liked going shopping or having lunch outside.


    He was just a little reserved when he was with Georgia, but he was not so afraid now.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne was even more excited.


    "Mommy, I haven''t bought clothes for a long time. I''m going to buy a lot of beautiful dresses. Besides, I


    want to eat fried chicken."


    Did children all like eating fast food?


    Georgia smiled helplessly and asked Wesley.


    "Wesley, what about you? If you don''t want to eat fried chicken, we can take your sister to eat it first


    and then go to other ces."


    "I want to eat sweet and sour carp."


    Wesley plucked up all his courage to speak out his favorite dishes. Georgia was stunned and found


    that it was also her favorite dish.


    She smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to pack up the fried chicken for your sister, and then we go to M Garden for


    lunch. The dishes here are very delicious, and sweet and sour carp are also authentic."


    Georgia helped Anne and Wesley get dressed.


    After all, it was winter. The two of them didn''t wear warm clothes at home.


    But they wanted to go out, so they had to be wrapped in thick clothes.


    But Wesley didn''t have a hat here, so Georgia had to give Anne''s hat to Wesley.


    The two of them wore fluffy hats and thick down jackets. Then Georgia asked the two children to wear


    fluffy gloves.


    After taking the two children out of the dressing room, Robert looked at the two children and said to


    Georgia.


    "Look. The two of them look like twins."


    Georgia looked at Robert and smiled.


    "They are both your kids. Isn''t it normal for them to look like each other?"


    Robert didn''t dare to say anything more. It seemed to be a dangerous topic.


    However, Georgia smiled and asked the driver to get ready.


    Then, all four took the car to M Garden.


    As for the fried chicken, Georgia asked her assistant to buy it and send it to M Garden.


    The family sat down in M Garden, waiting for lunch.


    Naturally, they ordered the sweet and sour carp that both Wesley and Georgia liked.


    Then, Georgia ordered warm soup. It was too cold, so it wasfortable to drink soup.


    There were several other dishes. Anyway, they ordered a lot of dishes, which were all their favorite.


    As the boss of M Garden, Georgia brought her family to have lunch here, so the dishes were served


    very quickly.


    When the sweet and sour carp were served, Georgia said to Wesley and Anne.


    "Be careful of the fish bones. Don''t eat them in a hurry. No. I''ll help you two to pick out the bones before


    you eat it. I''m really worried that you will be choked."


    After saying that, Georgia began to pick out fish bones.


    As an inexperienced father, Robert also began to do this job and asked the two children to eat other


    dishes first.


    Wesley and Anne sat opposite Georgia and Robert, and the two kids were whispering.


    "I''ve told you that mommy will be good to us. You don''t have to be afraid of her. Be patient and you can


    also be intimate soon."


    Wesley replied in a low voice. He was envious of Anne.


    He did feel that Auntie Lane was very kind to him.


    Sometimes, he even hoped that Auntie Lane could be his biological mother.


    In this way, he might not be so envious of Anne. He really wanted to know who his mother was.


    When Georgia put the fish into Wesley''s bowl, Robert put the fish into Anne''s bowl.


    While Wesley was eating, he suddenly sobbed. Georgia got nervous immediately.


    "What''s wrong? Are there still bones, or it''s not your taste? Just tell us. You don''t have to eat anything


    you don''t like. There is no such rule in our family that we have to eat up all the dishes. If you don''t like


    it, you can refuse it. I don''t know what you like and what you hate, so you must tell me if you don''t like


    anything."


    Wesley shook his head with tears.


    "Auntie, the fish is delicious. I like it very much. Can you take me here often to eat it in the future?"


    After saying that, Robert looked at Wesley in surprise.


    Georgia smiled.


    "Of course no problem. You know what, I''m the boss of the M Garden. Even if we don''te here, I


    can ask them to cook and send the dishes to our home. You can eat it every day."


    Wesley nodded and continued to eat.


    Gradually, he calmed down. Georgia was still confused.


    She didn''t know why Wesley was in a bad mood just now. She just couldn''t get too close or too far


    when she got along with this kid. She could only get close to him gradually.


    Anne didn''t eat much because she had fried chicken before. After eating, she began to y games


    aside.


    Wesley ate most of the carp, and of course, the rest was Georgia''s. The two of them really loved this


    dish.


    It took more than an hour to have lunch like this.


    Georgia asked the waiter to clean up the table. When she was about to leave, the manager of M


    Garden came in and smiled at Georgia.

 Chapter 409 Go Shopping

    Chapter 409 Go Shopping


    "I have something to deal with today and just came here. I didn''t know that Miss Lane has brought your


    family here for lunch."


    "It''s a random decision. I just felt bored at home, so suddenly wanted to go out. It happened that it was


    time for lunch, so I came to have lunch here. You don''t have to care about me. Just do your business.


    You''ve run the M Garden well, and I won''t interfere in your management. Everything is up to you, and


    you don''t need toe to see me every time Ie."


    After Georgia finished her words, Harvey Moore smiled at Georgia and Robert.


    "If the Old Mr. Simpson were still alive, he would be d to see that Miss Lane and Mr. Simpson are


    living happily... When Mr. Simpson just came back, and Miss Lane just inherited the property, you were


    at odds with each other at that time, which made me so worried. Now I am finally relieved."


    It was said that Harvey Moore was an excellent cook. At that time, his talent was discovered by


    Robert''s father, Aidan. Later, Aidan helped Harvey Moore to run the M Garden, so Harvey Moore was


    very grateful to Robert''s father, Aidan.


    It was not surprising for him to have such a sigh.


    Robert smiled faintly at Harvey Moore, "Thank you for still remembering my father. I will live with


    Georgia well in the future so that he won''t have to worry about us in heaven.


    After Robert finished his words, Harvey Moore said to Georgia and Robert.


    "In fact, the Old Mr. Simpson has left two letters for me. He told me that if he left this world, I should


    give these two letters to Mr. Simpson and your mother respectively."


    Georgia was taken aback.


    Robert''s father even had left two letters here for Robert and his mother.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Robert didn''t expect that either. However, he had lost his memory after all. His understanding and


    impression of this father were limited in the information he had investigated, so his mood didn''t change


    much.


    But he thought he should respect his father, so he asked Harvey Moore.


    "Do you want to give these two letters to me now?"


    "Of course I''ll give these two letters to you, Mr. Simpson. But I didn''t know that Mr. Simpson and Miss


    Lane woulde here for lunch today, so I didn''t bring the letters. If Mr. Simpson and Miss Lane are at


    home tomorrow, I can send the letters to your home in person. If you have any questions, you can ask


    me tomorrow."


    Georgia asked curiously.


    "Robert has been back for so long. Why didn''t you give these two letters to him before?"


    Georgia didn''t have any doubts about Harvey Moore. She just wondered why Harvey Moore had never


    mentioned these two letters in the past.


    "Mr. Simpson had a bad rtionship with Miss Lane before, and I heard that Mr. Simpson had lost his


    memory. Mr. Simpson''s mother was in a bad mental condition. So I thought it was not appropriate to


    send these two letters to you. Of course, I heard that Mr. Simpson hasn''t regained his memory yet, but


    I think that Simpson seems to be happy and safe now, and he has a good rtionship with Miss Lane.


    So now, it''s the time."


    "Because before the Old Mr. Simpson passed away, he told me to give these two letters to his son at a


    proper time. Although the Old Mr. Simpson didn''t tell me when exactly the time would be, I think it


    should be a happy moment for Mr. Simpson just like now."


    "Mr. Moore, thank you."


    Robert thanked Harvey Moore.


    "I''ll wait for you at home tomorrow. You can give me two letters then."


    When Georgia and Robert took Anne and Wesley to the shopping mall, Anne couldn''t help but ask


    curiously.


    "Did that uncle say that grandpa has left a letter for dad?"


    Georgia nodded with a smile.


    "Anne, it''s true. Your grandfather left a letter to your father and your grandmother when he was alive.


    He kept it at Harvey Moore''s house, so Mr. Moore told us about it today."


    Anne couldn''t understand such a thing, so she asked curiously.


    "Why did grandpa leave the letter? Couldn''t he speak to them face to face?"


    Georgia didn''t know how to answer this question. Robert smiled and answered his daughter.


    "Anne, some words can''t be said face to face. You''re too young to write aplete letter. When you


    grow up, you''ll understand that sometimes people don''t want to say something face to face, but they''d


    rather write it in a letter."


    Anne had met her grandpa, but Wesley hadn''t. He couldn''t help but ask.


    "When did grandpa pass away?"


    "Last year."


    Georgia replied and showed Wesley the photo of Aidan.


    "He is your grandfather. If he knows you, he will like you very much. Let''s go to the cemetery to visit


    himter. You can talk to him then."


    As rich people like Georgia and Robert, it was not easy to go shopping ordinarily.


    Instead, the bodyguards went to make a block booking, and then the family went shopping.


    After all, this family was too rich. If they were kidnapped or met someone crazy, it would be a disaster.


    Although Georgia preferred to go shopping ordinarily in the past, after so many things happened, what


    she cared most about was her safety, as well as the safety of her family.


    Therefore, Georgia had no objection to the way that they went shopping with a block booking.


    They went to the most prosperous street in D City.


    Of course, Georgia held back her impulse. She took the two children to a shop for children''s clothes


    first.


    The weather was getting colder and colder, and Wesley had just moved in, so they had to buy many


    things he needed. Therefore, Georgia bought a lot of fluffy scarves for Anne and Wesley, fluffy hats in


    winter, and all kinds of cute gloves.


    Anyway, she didn''tck money. As long as she saw something she liked, Georgia would ask the staff to


    pack it.


    "This dress looks very beautiful. Anne, go in and try it on."


    Tired of shopping, Georgia sat on the sofa and asked Anne to try on the clothes.


    Anne shook her head.


    "Mommy, I don''t want to try it on. I think it''s beautiful. As long as it''s the same size as mine, why


    shouldn''t we just buy it directly?"


    What she said made sense.


    "Well, if you don''t like to try on clothes, just buy them. You must be very cute in them."


    Georgia chose a cool coat for Wesley.


    "Do you want to try this one? It''s cool, Wesley."


    Wesley obediently went to the fitting room to try on the clothes. Anneined to her mother.


    "It''s so tiring to try on clothes. My brother doesn''t dare to refuse you. He will try on the clothes


    whenever you want him to try."


    Georgia was amused by her daughter''s reaction.


    "I just asked your brother to try on the first one, but youined that your mother was bullying your


    brother. If I ask him to try on more clothes, you will think that I am a vicious stepmother, just like the


    stepmother of the Snow White, huh?"

 Chapter 410 Catching Dolls

    Chapter 410 Catching Dolls


    "Mommy, I didn''t mean that."


    Anne immediately pleaded for mercy. Robert was amused by the mother and daughter.


    "Don''t say these words to Wesley. He is sensitive."


    Georgia and Anne nodded.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t. But Dad, you look like an unfair father now. Do you prefer boys to girls?"


    As soon as Anne said this, Robert showed a worried look.


    "Where did you hear that? I never meant that. I just think your brother is a little sensitive."


    Robert''s anxious expression made Anneugh.


    "Dad, you are so cute. I''m just kidding. I like my brother very much. I know you love both me and my


    brother. I just joked with mom, and mom was fine, but you were scared by my joke..."


    Georgia bent over and burst intoughter. She didn''t expect Robert to be fooled by his daughter.


    Her daughter was a wicked girl. Robert had just stayed with his daughter for a few days, so he didn''t


    know much about it.


    In the end, Robert had no choice but to surrender.


    "It''s my fault. I don''t know what kind of person Anne is, but I still want to tell you that you and your


    brother are of the same importance to me. I will treat you equally and love you equally."


    After that, Robert asked again.


    "Where did you hear that I prefer boys to girls? Did someone say that to you?"


    Robert looked serious and worried. Anne was silent for a moment. Then she raised her head and said


    to Robert.


    "Dad, don''t you ever watch TV dramas? In TV dramas, the vicious mother-inw, the vicious


    stepmother, and the wronged little daughter-inw are all like this, aren''t they? The mother-inw only


    wants her daughter-inw to have a boy. I saw this kind of scene in TV dramas, and no one spoke it to


    me."


    Anne looked at Robert helplessly.


    Even a six-year-old child like her knew this kind of thing. Why had her father never heard of it?


    ''is my father so old-fashioned?'' Anne thought to herself. At this time, Robert said to Georgia.


    "Have you always let her watch TV dramas like that? Don''t let her watch it in the future. Just look. She


    has learned so many ridiculous ideas."


    Georgia felt that she had suffered an undeserved catastrophe.


    "You''d better keep pace with the times. Children know a lot. You think watching TV can affect them,


    right? They won''t be affected by TV dramas. Just pay attention to their natures and don''t be too


    cautious."


    Georgia cast a scornful nce at Robert. She had been in prison for a few years, and it hadn''t been


    long since she took Anne with her.


    However, she and the child soon became friends. Whether it was about children''s favorite idol movie


    stars or the characters in the cartoon, Georgia could chat with Anne, and she would watch those TV


    series and cartoons with Anne.


    But obviously, Robert didn''t have such experience. How could he watch the TV series about the


    conflicts between the mother-inw and her vicious daughter-inw? He probably hadn''t seen it when


    he was a child, so he was flustered by his daughter''s idea. He even felt that watching such TV series


    would affect his daughter''s growth. He was so funny.


    Robert was rendered speechless by the conversation between the mother and the daughter. He began


    to doubt himself. Was he really too old-fashioned?


    ''Do children nowadays know so much?'' When he doubted him like this, Wesley had already dressed up


    and walked out.


    He was wearing a gray down jacket, cool and handsome.


    Anne walked to Wesley and gave him a thumbs up.


    "Brother, you look so handsome in this coat. We''re going to go back to school a few dayster, and the


    girls in the ss will definitely like you very much. Maybe they will send you love letters and choctes.


    Remember to share the choctes with me at that time."


    Robert was stunned by her words. He didn''t expect children nowadays to be so open-minded.


    Georgia held Robert''s hand andforted him.


    "Look. They are just kidding. The most important thing is to let them develop a good character, a good


    learning habit, and we should build a peaceful family environment... As for such ideas, just guide them


    if you think they are wrong, instead of stopping them from getting in touch with it."


    Of course, Robert understood what she meant. He smiled helplessly.


    "It''s my fault. I''m too nervous. I should have known this matter, but when ites to my children, I only


    have one thought. I just want to block all the vicious things in the world and stop them from touching my


    kids. It''s really my fault."


    "Well, it''s just a small matter. You haven''t been a father for many days, and you''re not used to it. Let''s


    go to the next ce and get along with the children. The most important thing is to rx and have fun.


    Apanying them is the most precious thing."


    Georgia and Robert took Anne and Wesley to several other children''s clothing stores and bought some


    more clothes.


    Finally, of course, they went to the game hall and yed games with the two children.


    This time, they asked the bodyguards to hide in the crowd. They just yed games with ordinary


    people in the game hall.


    Georgia was not good at most of the things in the game hall, except catching dolls.


    She watched Robert y those games with his children, and then spend thousands of game coins.


    In the end, of course, they yed the game that the two children wanted to y most, catching dolls.


    The two kids, Anne and Wesley, were not very lucky and weren''t good at it either. They spent 300 coins


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    but couldn''t catch a doll.


    Anne said to Robert gloomily.


    "Dad, why can''t I catch the dolls? Can you catch it? I really want to catch a doll."


    Even Wesley looked at Georgia and Robert expectantly.


    The two children watched the elder children around them catching dolls one after another. They were


    so envious of them.


    As a father, of course, Robert had to build his omnipotent image. He walked forward to catch dolls for


    the two children.


    However, he was also a rookie. It took him more than ten minutes to try every doll catching machine,


    and only one doll was caught.


    Although it was enough to make Wesley and Anne excited, Robert felt that he was too useless.


    He said to the two children.


    "Daddy will buy you a lot of dolls today, okay?"


    As soon as he said this, the two children shook their heads together. Anneined to Robert.


    "Dad, you don''t understand the fun of catching dolls at all. The feeling of buying them is different from


    that of catching them. I just want to catch them myself, or dad and mom to catch them for me. This is


    what I only want!"


    Wesley nodded and agreed.


    Georgia finally said to the two children with a smile.


    "Well, Mommy is here to give you a wonderful performance. Let me catch dolls for us."


    However, Robert gave Georgia a suspicious look.


    "Are you sure you can catch them? I feel that we''re all unlucky today."


    Georgia said confidently.


    "Don''t worry. Since I was a student in junior school, I have oftene to the game hall to catch dolls.


    I''ve been skilled in it."


    After saying that, Georgia took the game coins. She could catch dolls in every machine easily.


    Soon, Anne and Wesley screamed with excitement every time she caught a doll.


    People around gradually gathered around to watch Georgia''s amazing skill.


    Robert felt a little embarrassed. When they threw the dolls into the car and got on the car again, he


    whispered in Georgia''s ear.


    "How did you learn it?"


    "Of course I learned it through a lot of practice. Back then, when I was a student in junior high school, I


    was unskilled in it. Every time I went there, I either couldn''t catch it or only caught one. Later, when I


    was in senior high school, Travis taught me a few skills. Since then, I could catch it every time."


    Georgia exined this subconsciously, but Robert said with jealousy.


    "It turns out that Travis taught you this."

 Chapter 411 Your First Love

    Chapter 411 Your First Love


    ¡°Why does someone seem jealous?¡±


    Georgia grinned at Robert, who turned around and pouted.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t involved in your past. I can imagine how bright your smile must have been back then, as a


    shining energetic young girl. But those memories belong to Travis, and I know nothing. You left your


    budding years to Travis. If only I¡¯d known you then.¡±


    There was such pain in those words that Georgia instantly felt guilty.


    Really, that was such a soft spot, and she should have just said that it was something she practiced


    herself instead of telling the truth.


    Sometimes people just got stupid.


    While the two kids weren¡¯t paying attention, she hurriedly sneaked a kiss on Robert.


    ¡°No need to get hung up on it. Didn¡¯t you say that everyone had a past? We still have to buy clothes


    today, right? You just promised me, and I¡¯m going to get all sorts of different colored suits for you. Red,


    orange, yellow, green, purple, one each, how¡¯s that?¡±


    Robert remained silent and didn¡¯t speak, seemingly really shaken by this.


    Georgia could only take his hand and wring it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the happy atmosphere today; we¡¯re having fun today, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Then kiss me another two times, and I¡¯ll forget this today.¡±


    Robert said that to her in such a sulky way that she felt a surge of sweetness as she leant over and


    kissed him twice.


    But this time, the two kids say it.


    Wesley and Annie covered their eyes, and Annie, even more daringly, started teasing her parents.


    ¡°So embarrassing. Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re so shameless. Can you pay attention to your behavior?


    We¡¯re kids here!¡±


    ¡°You slick little imp. All right, can Mommy apologize?¡±


    ¡°No, Mommy needs to kiss me and Wesley too.


    ¡°Wait, no, Mommy just kissed Daddy twice, so you have to kiss me twice and Wesley twice too,


    because you have to be fair, right?¡±


    Robert felt like that made sense.


    ¡°Annie is right. Mommy has to treat us all fairly.¡±


    Georgia felt like these days were especially happy, and even facing Wesley, she felt warm and intimate.


    She bent her head and kissed both children on both cheeks. Annie, excited, kissed her back twice as


    well.


    As for Wesley, his face was red throughout and he was too shy to speak.


    That made Georgia feel like he was even cuter. For some reason, she was really starting to take a


    liking to Wesley, even though she knew that he had another mother.


    As she promised, Georgia brought Robert and their children to the men¡¯s fashion floor in the mall.


    As she understood the bigger men¡¯s fashion brands, the brighter, morevish men¡¯s clothes brand


    would have to be LV.


    Georgia had seen summaries of men¡¯s fashion online several times, and LV had always left a deep


    impression.


    With curious designs and rich colors, this line of men¡¯s fashion had always been an eye-catching


    trendsetter.


    So Georgia brought Robert to the LV storefront.


    The person who counted as the manager in charge of the store walked up in front of Georgia and


    Robert.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Mrs. Simpson, is there anything we can do for you?¡±


    When people like them went out for a stroll, they were the center of all attention, and whatever they


    wanted, others prepared right away.


    Georgia spoke to the manager directly.


    ¡°Do you have anything green or red? Suits with bright colors. Take them all out; I¡¯d like to look them


    over.¡±


    The manager looked cautiously at Robert.


    She couldn¡¯t seem to believe her ears, and asked Georgia one more time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Simpson, I didn¡¯t quite hear your request clearly.¡±


    The manager probably didn¡¯t believe Georgia was really going to by those brightly colored suits.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mistake me. I¡¯m asking you if you could please take out the suits with bright colors in our


    store, say, red or orange or yellow or green or indigo or blue or purple. If you have those colors, please


    show us. We¡¯d like to buy those suits.¡±


    Georgia showed a prim and beautiful smile and the manager felt like she was getting dazzled, feeling


    dizzy.


    But this time, her good work attitude allowed her to stay calm.


    ¡°I understand your request now, Mrs. Simpson. I¡¯ll have people on it right away.¡±


    At that, the manager hurriedly retreated and delegated the rest of the staff, having them get the goods


    ready.


    Robert and Georgia sat on the sofa, drinking tea and chatting.


    ¡°Are you really nning on having me put those weird clothes on right here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean weird clothes? Look at that face of yours. It¡¯s handsome and cool. You¡¯ll handle


    those clothes just fine.¡±


    Robert suddenly regretted what he¡¯d said at home before.


    He thought Georgia had been joking with him or teasing him, and even if she meant it, he¡¯d just try it on


    at home.


    Now, it looked like she was really going for it.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was unwilling to put it on at all, he just wasn¡¯t used to it.


    Robert¡¯s suits were all the same cold colors, and he really hadn¡¯t worn anything bright red or green or


    purple or orange or blue or whatever.


    But to please his wife, Robert decided to make the sacrifice today.


    He¡¯d put the clothes on to make Mrs. Simpson happy.


    Not long afterwards, the staff walked over with a pile of clothes.


    There was luminous red, yellowish orange, crimson, indigo, azure, all sorts of colors.


    Annie, ying a game at the side, couldn¡¯t help but look up at her father.


    ¡°Daddy, are you really going to wear suits like this? Do you like this kind of color?¡±


    Annie showed aplicated expression, and Robert shot a careful look at Georgia.


    Implying to his daughter that, yes, her mother was forcing him to.


    Annie, naturally, understood her father¡¯s meaning, and turned to Georgia instead.


    ¡°Mommy, are you really going to have Daddy put these clothes on?¡±


    Georgia smiled at Annie.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the clothes Daddy wears every day? It¡¯s all either gray or ck; don¡¯t you think


    that¡¯s boring? If we put a few brighter suits in your Daddy¡¯s massive closet, he doesn¡¯t have to wear it


    often, it¡¯ll just liven up the atmosphere a bit. Maybe some red suits for the holidays.¡±


    That seemed to make sense, and Annie was convinced, and even turned expectantly to Robert.


    ¡°Hurry up and put it on, Daddy, you might look really cool in them.¡±


    ¡°So long as it¡¯ll please Mrs. Simpson and our little princess, there¡¯s no problem even if I have to wear


    these clothes every day.¡±


    Robert stood up heroically and took a red suit into the changing room.


    After a while, he came out wearing red.


    Georgia felt her heart throb. It didn¡¯t feel wrong at all. In fact, it was an unusually beautiful fit.


    You really could just wear anything if you looked good.


    Annie ran over and took Robert¡¯s hand excitedly.


    ¡°Daddy, you look like you¡¯re a few years younger wearing this.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t know if he was supposed to be happy or depressed hearing that.


    ¡°Annie, I¡¯m not that old.¡±


    ¡°What I meant was that you look more boyish in this, Daddy. Like how you normally feel like a senior,


    but now you look like a cool big brother.¡±


    Robert was happy with that. He walked up to Georgia.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this? If you are, let¡¯s buy it and take it home. It fits, and if you really want me to


    wear it for the holidays, we can all wear red at that time and take a family photo.¡±


    That had Georgia¡¯s eyes gleaming.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Our whole family wearing red for the holidays would make it such a celebration! I forgot to


    buy something red for Annie and Wesley too; I have to pick a few pieces up. For myself, then¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Georgia thought of something.


    ¡°I want a red dress, and we can take a photo all together by then, and it¡¯ll look great. We haven¡¯t taken


    a family picture yet. We have to take one for the holidays this year.¡±


    Afterwards, Georgia had Robert try suits of a host of different colors.


    When Robert came out in a luminous green suit, Georgia ducked her head and lost it.


    It wasn¡¯t that Robert didn¡¯t look good in it, but the color was just too catchy.


    His entire being emanated with a yboy aura, and it was hard not tough looking at him.


    Annie didn¡¯t quite understand how adults thought. She just subconsciously thought that it was a bit


    weird for her Daddy to be wearing green.


    ¡°This green suit doesn¡¯t look so good, Daddy. How about you change it for this yellow one?¡±


    Yellow was essentially a taboo color, and Georgia wasn¡¯t sure if Robert could handle it.


    But since the whole family was talking amongst themselves, even Wesley couldn¡¯t resist chiming in.


    ¡°How about you try the yellow, Daddy? I want to know which one looks uglier.¡±


    Wesley had his boots on the ground, and Annie erupted intoughter.


    Before Robert could take the yellow suit into the changing room, another person came into the store.


    Because the store had been cleared out, the bodyguard came in directly and spoke to Robert and


    Georgia.


    ¡°Mr. Riley Price is outside and is preparing toe in with ady. He¡¯s heard we¡¯re here, and wants to


    greet us.¡±


    Robert blinked, then looked at Georgia.


    ¡°Let him in, then.¡±


    Georgia spoke, and Riley brought a gentle-looking, quiet woman inside.


    Seeing Robert in luminous green, Riley couldn¡¯t help but mock him for it.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost thirty years old, and you¡¯re still wearing a suit in this color. Trying to y it hip, Robert?¡±


    Before Robert could reply, Georgia had already stepped in to protect her husband.


    ¡°My Mr. Simpson just looks that young. Not like you, who looks older than his age. You¡¯re not jealous,


    are you?¡±


    That had Riley looking at Georgia, a little confused.


    ¡°The rtionship between you two is this good now? I didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°Right, let me introduce you. The woman besides me is named Leda. She knows your husband well.


    They were each other¡¯s first love, too.¡±


    Finishing, Riley smiled faintly at Georgia, as if he was sitting by and watching the show.

 Chapter 412 His Diary

    Chapter 412 His Diary


    Georgia smiled and didn¡¯t lose herposure.


    She leant next to Robert and spoke evocatively.


    ¡°So this is your first love, eh. She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Robert felt an instant surge of danger and held Georgia¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll exin it to you after we get home.¡±


    The two exchanged knowing nces and spoke intimately for a while as if there wasn¡¯t anyone else


    around.


    The woman called Leda walked up and greeted Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Lane, I¡¯ve heard of you before on the inte and I¡¯ve never seen you in person. You¡¯re a


    lot more beautiful than in your photos online.¡±


    Leda¡¯s smile was gentle and polite, and she didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions.


    But she knew that Georgia was married to Robert, and didn¡¯t call her Mrs. Simpson, sticking with Ms.


    Lane instead. It was hard to tell if she was deliberate or not.


    Georgia returned the greeting in kind.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Lane. Is Mr. Price your boyfriend right now?¡±


    Georgia smiled as she asked. After all, these two were out together.


    There had to be some reason, logically speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Price isn¡¯t my boyfriend. Strictly speaking, I¡¯ll be working under Mr. Price in hispany from now


    on. I¡¯m discussing the terms with Mr. Price today, and clearing up the sry and benefits.¡±


    Georgia nodded and didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if Leda was a friend or an enemy, and it didn¡¯t look like it was anything too important.


    Leda turned back to Robert and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven or eight years. You look a lot steadier right now. Congrattions on your marriage. I


    hear you¡¯ve had a son and daughter with Miss Lane. You always said back then that you hoped to have


    a happy and blessed family in the future. Looks like you achieved it. Congrattions.¡±


    Seeing his first love in front of his wife, Robert was naturally very mindful.


    As Leda chatted with him, he only smiled politely.


    ¡°Thank you. My wife and I are done shopping and we¡¯re going home. Please, continue to enjoy


    yourselves.¡±


    Robert finished, still smiling, then turned to Georgia.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s bag those up and go home. We can leave now. It¡¯s almost night.¡±


    The two sides didn¡¯t tangle at all. Riley and Leda politely bade them farewell.


    As the family of four got on the car, Georgia hadn¡¯t started interrogating Robert yet when Annie started


    raising questions.


    ¡°That auntie was so pretty, Daddy. Is your first love the first person you like? Did you date that auntie?¡±


    Faced with his daughter¡¯s innocent questions, Robert¡¯s head hurt.


    Was his daughter a little bit too honest? That wasn¡¯t a good habit.


    Of course, with his daughter''s performance today, he suspected she was being deliberate.


    After Annie said that, he clearly found that Georgia was looking at him with an increasingly meaningful


    gaze, and his head tingled.


    "Annie, the love life of adults can''t be summarized in a few words, you''ll understand when you''re older."


    As Robert finished his examination, Georgia couldn''t help but chuckle. Annie turned to her father and


    startedining.


    ¡°Adults really like telling children that they''re only children right now and don''t understand some things


    but they''ll understand when they grow up, without ever exining what that thing is. Am I right or not,


    Wesley?"


    Wesley nodded seriously and Robert decided to shut up.


    After all, anything he said would end up wrong anyway, and if he continued, Mrs. Simpson was going to


    get angry.


    After returning home, the butler received word halfway, and had already had the kitchens prepare


    dinner.


    The ying around today had somewhat rxed Wesley¡¯s tightly guarded heart, and he was smiling all


    through the meal.


    When Georgia gave him food, he epted it dly.


    The family ate happily.


    At night, when it came time to bed down, Georgia told the children a few stories, then walked back to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    her own room and got ready to wash and go to sleep.


    She turned the shower on in the bath. Then the door opened and Robert came in.


    Georgia grew nervous right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower; what are you doing in here? Out.¡±


    The two were married now, but Georgia wasn¡¯t quite too used to someone elseing in when she


    was showering.


    ¡°I wanted to exin what happened today.¡±


    Robert did not leave, but willingly took off his robe and walked under the shower, and the two were


    showering together right then and there.


    Georgia didn''t give a damn about Leda right now, she just wanted Robert to get out.


    ¡°Mr Simpson, don''t mess with Mrs. Simpson, she likes to take a shower alone and not with other


    people.¡±


    Those words were warning enough, but Robert went ahead and showered with his wife anyway.


    Of course, it ended up in a night of passion.


    In her exhaustion, Georgia had almostpletely forgotten that Robert hade to her about Leda.


    And before she could settle her emotions, that despicable man started exining next to her ear.


    ¡°It was just the romance in name, in middle school, Leda was the belle of the ss. She liked me, and


    Riley''s rtionship with me was good. She though, wanted to get close to me through Riley, and one


    time Riley pissed me off and I wanted to piss him off back. Seeing that he liked Leda, I responded to


    her advances. Those were idiotic things I did when I was young, so don''t take it seriously. I don''t know


    why Riley brought Leda over here today of all days.¡±


    As Robert said all that, Georgia only had one question.


    ¡°I thought you''d forgotten all your previous memories. Why are you so aware of Leda¡¯s past with you?¡±


    That made Robert feel another surge of danger.


    He was worried that a wrong answer might have gotten him kicked out of bed.


    ¡°I found my diary in my elementary to high school days. I didn¡¯t write in it every day, but I did write some


    things on there. I looked over it, and just so happened to see it. Iughed it off back then and didn¡¯t


    take it seriously, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d being across Riley and Leda with you today.¡±


    Georgia was somewhat pleased enough with that answer, and chuckled.


    ¡°Was it fun to write in that diary of yours? Can I see?¡±


    To be honest, she was really curious about Robert¡¯s youthful days.


    Robert¡¯s face, though, darkened.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t look at that. You¡¯ll like me less for it.¡±

 Chapter 413 Jasper’s Surgery

    Chapter 413 Jasper¡¯s Surgery


    ¡°I was an ill-tempered boy when I was young. I had all sorts of mad ideas and aggressive urges, and


    with the things I did and thought back, then, I¡¯d just look like a fool right now. You won¡¯t like me


    anymore if you saw.¡±


    After all, when he was ten or so, Aidan left the family. Losing his father, Robert had grown rebellious for


    a while.


    He started trouble, started fights, taking out his temper on the whole world as if it owed him for it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Back then, he was just an idiot, and even more idiotically, he¡¯d recorded all those angry thoughts on his


    diary.


    So Robert firmly refused to have Mrs. Simpson see those diaries.


    He was sure that her impression of him would crumble once she saw those entries.


    At least before his own wife, he was still a stand-up man. If she saw those diaries, she might just think


    of him as an impulsive, unreasonable moron.


    And he couldn¡¯t have that.


    ¡°Then that diary should have cleared it all up if you haven¡¯t recalled your memories. Those entries


    should have recorded all your big events, I¡¯m guessing.¡±


    Robert nodded with some difficulty.


    ¡°It goes all the way up to high school, and there weren¡¯t many entries after that. I¡¯m guessing I turned


    normal at that time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember too much of the pat, but my personality hasn¡¯t changed, so looking at those things, I


    can mostly guess at what¡¯s happened. Do you really care that I haven¡¯t recalled my memories?¡±


    The twoid in bed, in each other¡¯s embrace, and Robert asked curiously.


    The one thing he minded the most was that he¡¯d forgotten the memories of love the two shared, and he


    didn¡¯t know if his Mrs. Simpson minded it as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s also fine if you don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Georgia suddenly smiled.


    ¡°We can just be like this, spending every day happily. As for the past memories, let¡¯s just see what


    remember one day, then fate had that in mind. We don¡¯t need to force anything to try to make you


    remember.¡±


    For herself, Georgia didn¡¯t mind Robert being unable to recall his past. After all, they were just as loving


    now.


    Also, she wasn¡¯t sure how much nerve damage Robert had sustained.


    If they tried to fix his memory, she was afraid it¡¯d damage his body even more.


    If that was the case, might as well go at it like this, and take things as they came.


    The pair started chatting about when they were young, then eventually fell asleep.


    That night, Jasper drank a ss of water as he usually did, then fell into an unusually deep sleep.


    Outside the bedroom, the doctors, the nurses, and Jasper¡¯s parents Bailey and Elliot were waiting


    outside.


    The nurses went in to confirm that Jasper had taken the sleeping drug, then several of them went in,


    dressed Jasper again, and put him on a stretcher.


    Then the group rolled Jasper to the surgery room.


    On the other end, Selena had gotten dressed andid down on the bed, and the two were pushed into


    the operating theatre together.


    Before they could go under, Elliot gripped Selena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your father and I will keep watch over you two outside. Jasper¡¯s just too stubborn, so we can only do


    this. I¡¯m sorry, Selena. And I¡¯m so grateful.¡±


    As Elliot said that, Selena was wheeled inside, and the door shutpletely.


    Elliot¡¯s face grew worrisome, and Bailey walked over, holding his wife¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The surgery isn¡¯t dangerous, so don¡¯t be too anxious. We¡¯ll just wait outside for the good news. The


    surgeons are the top experts of the world. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried that the surgery will fail, dear, I¡¯m just worried that Jasper¡¯s going to throw a fit


    tomorrow when he wakes up. If he lost his temper just after he had his surgery, I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll affect


    his recovery. He¡¯s never agreed to this, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll forgive us for forcing him to do this.¡±


    For all this while, Jasper and Selena had been in a stalemate.


    Selena wanted her brother to have the operation immediately. She was willing to donate her kidney, but


    Jasper wouldn¡¯t have it.


    Jasper didn¡¯t want his sister¡¯s kidney, but nothing had turned up on the ck market, and his condition


    had worsened. Not to the point of death, of course, but enough to make Selena, Elliot and Bailey worry.


    Elliot was especially worried. Her son neverpromised and was ridiculously obstinate. Trying to


    convince him to let Selena donate her kidney was basically impossible.


    As a mother who¡¯d already lost her daughter, Elliot agreed to Selena¡¯s suggestion.


    They decided to face Jasper¡¯s wrath after the surgery was done.


    After all, for Jasper, it¡¯d just been one night¡¯s sleep. When he woke, the surgery would beplete.


    And Jasper¡¯s body would slowly recover. Elliot had no regrets.


    She was just afraid that Jasper wouldn¡¯t forgive them as parents.


    Bailey sighed as well. He knew what kind of personality his son had.


    Stubborn like a mule.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about if he¡¯ll be angry. If he can live on in good health, we should do it even if he¡¯ll hate us


    forever, right?¡±


    Bailey finished, and Elliot¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Selena¡¯s insistence this time. She really does care about Jasper, and Dan is looking


    healthier and cuter every day. I can¡¯t even bear to have Selena pick him up. I was wrong before.


    Selena only means the best for her brother. From now on, we have to treat her better.¡±


    ¡°You finally get it.¡±


    Bailey smiled.


    ¡°We raised Selena, and she¡¯s our adopted daughter. She¡¯s always been a good, obedient girl. You can¡¯t


    me young people for their feelings. Selena¡¯s always known that Jasper¡¯s not her birth brother, and


    Jasper¡¯s always been so nice to her. Of course she¡¯d feel that way.


    ¡°Now that the child¡¯s been born, when Jasper gets better, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s some way we can match


    them together. If there isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll hide it for the rest of our lives, and treat Selena well for the rest of our


    lives.¡±


    Elliot could only nod, all while feeling uneasy.


    It was impossible to tell if Jasper was going to throw a huge tantrum when he woke tomorrow. She


    turned to Bailey again.


    ¡°Maybe we should have his friends over to soothe him. Otherwise, he might hurt himself.¡±


    ¡°You mean having Jason and Robert over?¡±


    Elliot nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a call tomorrow morning. Jasper probably won¡¯t wake up from the operation until at


    least the afternoon. If there were more people around, at least he might be a bit more restrained.¡±


    As the two spoke, they ran into Ivan outside by chance.


    ¡°What are you two doing outside the operation room sote, Mr. and Mrs. Hond?¡±

 Chapter 414 Professor Lee’s Warning

    Chapter 414 Professor Lee¡¯s Warning


    Ivan had just finished a surgery in the morning. It¡¯d been rough work, and it¡¯d taken him a whole


    morning to finish.


    With the surgery done, he¡¯d been nning on going back and resting.


    But then there¡¯d beenplications after the patient was finished with the surgery, and Ivan could only


    stay and see if there¡¯d be any further problems, so he could continue with the operation at any time.


    He¡¯d stayed there in the hospital for a whole afternoon, and the patient had gone back to normal at


    night.


    He was nning on heading back then, then he¡¯d run into Jasper¡¯s parents outside the operating


    theatre. Ivan couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    After all, Jasper had been in the hospital all the while, and he was worried if Jasper¡¯s parents were


    outside because his condition had taken a turn for the worst, and they were trying to pull him back from


    the brink.


    Bailey and Elliot had been nning on telling Robert and Jason in the morning, then they¡¯d run into


    Ivan.


    Bailey sighed and exined how Jasper and Selena were inside under the scalpel.


    Of course, they were going behind Jasper¡¯s back, which was why they were operating at night.


    Jasper, in other words, was being forced to ept his sister¡¯s donated kidney while not knowing about


    it.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Jasper heard it and sighed a long sigh.


    It was Hond family internal affairs, and he couldn¡¯t really have an opinion about it.


    After all, Selena was willing, while the recipient was the unwilling one. That wasn¡¯t really something an


    outsider couldment on, and Ivan could onlyfort the old couple.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult operation, and it¡¯ll go through in a while. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Hond, Jasper


    and Selena can definitelyplete the surgery. I know the doctor, and he¡¯s never failed this type of


    surgery.¡±


    Bailey and Elliot shot him a grateful smile, and Ivan left.


    He¡¯d worked all through the day and it was time to rest.


    It waste, and Ivan didn¡¯t go to his brother¡¯s mansion this time, instead heading back to his own ce


    to sleep.


    Early morning the next day, Georgia had just woken up and washed when Professor Lee gave her a


    call.


    ¡°I¡¯d been nning on looking at the data you sent yesterday, but the student reunion was just too


    exhausting, and I only gave it a look this morning.¡±


    Georgia had also tired herself out ying around outside yesterday, and she¡¯d actually forgotten about


    the request she¡¯d made of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Professor. But seeing as you¡¯ve seen it, have you seen the symptoms I sent you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a situation that¡¯s simr but not entirely the same.¡±


    Hearing that, Georgia grew excited, and put the professor to her question.


    ¡°What then? How was this person cured with their body in that state?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the same situation. The cancer cells in his body were almost uncontroble, and the


    cAMP and anti-tumor substances had slowly lost their ability to fight against the cancer. Even with the


    cancer treatment substances that my and my mentor¡¯s research team failed to have any effect.


    ¡°That man finally had all his organs fail one by one, and died in agony. He even begged us to euthanize


    him. How did youe by such data? It¡¯s an incredibly rare situation, and I¡¯ve only seen one case in all


    my years.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s heart sank right away.


    Especially hearing how Professor Lee was describing that person¡¯s agonized death, she couldn¡¯t help


    but feel sorrow and dread, and her voice trembled.


    ¡°Professor, when you first saw that person¡¯s condition and how different it was from normal cancer, did


    you know what caused it?¡±


    Professor Lee sighed.


    ¡°I only heard about it, and I was still young. They say that person was kept in theb of a mad scientist


    for live research and injected with all sorts of radical chemicals, which damaged all his organs and


    eventually caused him to develop cancer. A mutated cancer. Regr cancer spreads from a single spot


    of cells, say lung cancer or leukemia or lymphoma. But he was different. The cancer seemed to spread


    all throughout his body, and it destroyed his body in an instant like tearing down a rotten tree.¡±


    It was eerily simr to Robert¡¯s situation, but with Robert, the two sides were in bnce, and he didn¡¯t


    look any different on the outside.


    Maybe, though, when that bnce was broken, the situation would turn into that of the person the


    professor had described.


    ¡°Professor, can you send that person¡¯s data to me? I don¡¯t know if you have any copies on hand, but


    please, find them for me. It¡¯s important to me.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is there someone close to you who¡¯s developed those symptoms? The same person whose


    data you sent me?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want too many people to know Robert was sick.


    She was afraid that too many of them would take advantage of his body¡¯s condition to start trouble. She


    replied to the professor.


    ¡°Professor, please, don¡¯t ask too much about this. It¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll threaten you. After you


    send me the information, please act like you haven¡¯t even heard of it. If the information needs to be


    searched for en masse, then forget it.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Professor Lee reacted.


    ¡°That makes sense. You can¡¯t tell too many people about this. Back then, that person my mentor and I


    encountered had already been at the end of his rope, which was why he¡¯d gone to our elite cancer


    treatment team to try and see if his symptoms could be alleviated, or if his body could be used for


    research to synthesize usable anti-cancer substances.


    ¡°Later on, all our experimental data was stolen. I suspect that even on his deathbed, that person was


    being used to generate experimental data. If there were mad scientists or specialistbs for human


    experimentation, they might have taken a shine to this body and wanted it for their tests. If someone


    around you is in this state, keep it secret, and tell as few people as possible. Don¡¯t underestimate the


    darkness of this world. With more and more of the rich getting cancer, they might take a liking to this


    unusual condition to advance their own teams of scientists.


    ¡°After all, the report you gave me showed that the cancer cells and normal cells in his body are


    maintaining a bnce, which proves that he¡¯s got a surplus of anti-cancer substances in his body.


    People will get greedy. Some others might try to synthesize usable cancer treatment substances from


    his body.¡±


    Georgia stiffened.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She¡¯d thought that as the head of the Simpsons, Robert had enemies out there on the regr, so it


    wasn¡¯t the time to tell outsiders about his condition yet.


    It took Professor Lee¡¯s reminder for her to realize that Robert¡¯s body had been experimented on by


    everyone inside theb because they felt like his body had valuable data.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Professor. Thank you for telling me about this. Hurry up and delete the information I sent


    you. I might not be able toe to work for a while. It¡¯s important to me. I want to cure this.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll hide it for you. But if you can find the cause of this condition and even discover some


    useful substances to use against cancer, your career might develop rapidly. You¡¯ll find out what we¡¯ve


    never found before, and with you researching those matters, you wouldn¡¯t do anything like hurting that


    body. You should go further, Georgia, aim higher. Don¡¯t give up on your dreams.¡±


    Hearing Professor Lee¡¯s encouragement, Georgia felt fear instead.


    ¡°Professor, I don¡¯t have that much faith in myself, but I can only try my best to do this. I hope I can


    be the kind of person you say I can.¡±


    Hanging up, Georgia headed to the dining room for breakfast.


    Before she could make it to Annie and Wesley¡¯s side, there came a knock on the door to the mansion.


    Georgia walked downstairs. Robert was sitting on the sofa.


    Walking over, she saw Kenny and Dora walking in.


    She found it strange that these two hade over.

 Chapter 415 Aidan’s Letter

    Chapter 415 Aidan¡¯s Letter


    She looked towards Robert, feeling like he¡¯d know why these two were here.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sit next to me. I¡¯ll exin. Don¡¯t say anythingter. I¡¯ll resolve it.¡±


    Robert spoke, and Georgia sat, confused, at his side.


    The man leant close to her ear and lowered his voice.


    ¡°These two are here today to ckmail me. I¡¯m going to y around with them. Don¡¯t say anything.


    Just let them have their satisfaction.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that just treating her as background? With a deeper meaning that he didn¡¯t want her saying


    anything to ruin his n?


    Georgia smiled and sat next to him, watching Kenny and Dora sit on the sofa opposite Robert.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the film roll and the photos right here.¡±


    Kenny ced a packet on the tea table between them. Georgia saw a photo on top.


    There she was in the picture, along with Sierra, who was being shut in the cage.


    That was the night she¡¯d gone to find Sierra. How had they taken that photo?


    Georgia was shocked for a moment before understanding.


    Kenny and Dora hade with ill intentions and material for extortion.


    ¡°Aunt, Uncle, I¡¯m never stingy, but I hate being threatened again and again. I¡¯ll ask you again, have you


    brought it all? If my people find these types of photos by your sideter on, or other ces leak those


    photos, I don¡¯t need to remind you how you¡¯ll end up.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve brought it all over. We wouldn¡¯t lie to you about this.¡±


    Dora hurriedly exined, and she smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you have a husband who pampers you so much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Robert, that¡¯s the end of it today, so long as you fulfil your end of the bargain.¡±


    Georgia understood that they were using that image to threaten Robert¡¯s position.


    If it had been her regr self, she would have probably mocked them and sent them packing along


    with the photo.


    She didn¡¯t mind if it leaked. She didn¡¯t have a shred of reputation left anyway.


    But Robert had said to keep quiet and watch, since he had his own n.


    Georgia could only stifle herself and watch those two slimeballs bask in their own satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already written up the stock transfer documentation and signed it. You two just need to sign it,


    officiate it, then get a public witness to sign it for me, and the stock transfer will beplete.¡±


    Saying that, he passed two documents to Dora and Kenny.


    Those two snatched up the documents excitedly, looked at it, and smiled at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man of your word, Robert. Your aunt and I aren¡¯t greedy; we just want a bit of profit from the


    Simpson family¡¯s development. We won¡¯t disturb you with this sort of thing anymore.¡±


    With that, Dora and Kenny stood and got ready to leave with the documentation, all smiles.


    When the two stood and prepared to walk off, Robert spoke coldly.


    ¡°You have what you want. Is it about time to tell me which of the people around me have been bought


    out by you two?¡±


    Dora and Kenny looked at each other. Finally, Kenny gave up a man¡¯s name.


    Only after that did Robert let the two leave.


    Georgia waited until they¡¯d left the doorpletely and turned to Robert, feeling a little pent-up.


    ¡°Why did you let them get so arrogant? I don¡¯t feel like that picture affects me too much. I¡¯m not afraid


    of people besmirching my name after seeing it, either. Reputation is one of the most pointless things in


    this world.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just ying around with those two and letting them have their satisfaction for a while.


    After a while, they¡¯lle over again and beg us for mercy. It¡¯s easy to get stocks, but returning it,


    probably not so much.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you have some cunning plot to trap the two of them?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s pent-up feeling finally loosened.


    She just knew that Robert couldn¡¯t have let someone bully him. Of course he had some other n.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t trapped them at all. They brought it on themselves, and I just found out by ident.¡±


    Robert¡¯s words were mild. Georgia felt like the person before her looked like a right proper strategist.


    She hugged the man¡¯s head and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I knew that my Mr. Simpson wouldn¡¯t get bullied like this. That aunt of yours dislikes me particrly.


    What did she do? Tell me, I want tough at her.¡±


    Robert leant close to Georgia¡¯s ear and whispered a few words, and Georgia burst intoughter.


    It turned out that Dora had liked gambling, so even thought the Simpson family had given her enough


    money to live the rest of her life infort, she¡¯d spent it all.


    Even though when she was young, she¡¯d gotten married, her husband had divorced her because she


    was gambling so much, and her child had disowned her too.


    For twenty years, Dora had lived all across the world as a rogue, asionallying back home to


    beg for a bit more money, then using it to gamble some more.


    But she was a looker when she was young, so she could sell herself to make money, then asionally


    leave.


    The Simpsons didn¡¯t want the trouble, so they¡¯d usually set aside some money and chase her off.


    But for the past five years, Dora¡¯s luck had improved, and she¡¯d been dazzled by a pretty boy, even


    marrying him and giving him control over all her wealth.


    The pretty boy and Dora would continue toe back to the Simpsons for money, then have Dora


    invest the money for her.


    The two were married now, and Dora had beenpletely entranced by the pretty boy, so she¡¯d given


    the money to her new husband to invest with.


    What Dora didn¡¯t know, though, was that the pretty boy who¡¯dtched to her was even more vicious


    and even more of a gambler than she was.


    The businesses they invested in owed the banks over a billion in debt, and now that pretty boy also


    owed hundreds of millions to casinos.


    The banks and the casinos were only staying their hand on Dora and her husband because of the


    Simpson family reputation.


    But then Robert had spoken to the people who ran those ces and let them have free rein.


    After this, Dora would take on her husband¡¯s debt, and then be harassed by the people from the casino


    every day.


    For those sorts of ces, they were the types who¡¯d lock people up, beat them, break their limbs if they


    wouldn¡¯t pay them back. There would be no mercy until the money was repaid.


    If Dora had a good rtionship with the other Simpsons, she could still seek protection from them.


    But with it having gone this far, all Robert was going to do wasugh at her until she came over to beg


    him.


    His short-sighted aunt thought that she could have no worries the rest of her life with a bit of money.


    In reality, without the Simpsons backing her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a cent of all that money.


    As for Kenny, he was even more ambitious and ipetent.


    A while ago, his money had been scammed to do a huge investment, which ended up sinking into


    nothing.


    In his rage, Kenny went and found the investor who¡¯d scammed him.


    Then he¡¯d lost it and killed the investor, whose family had found proof and was going to have him pay.


    Murderers got life in prison.


    Even with billions in property, there was no way to spend it.


    So Robert was nning on watching the show.


    The two chatted for a while longer about Dora and Kenny, until Georgia grew more and more satisfied,


    eager to see the two made fools of.


    The butler couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and came over, urging the two to hurry up and eat breakfast.


    Wesley and Annie were already seated, waiting for their parents.


    After breakfast, the boss of M Garden, Harvey, who¡¯d had an appointment with them yesterday, came


    over. He passed two letters to Robert.


    ¡°Ever since Mr. Simpson returned to the country, those two letters have been kept with me all along. I


    was supposed to hand them back over after he passed, but too much happened in the middle, and I


    only managed to give these to you now.¡±


    ¡°Other from these letters, did my father leave anything else behind?¡±


    Harvey shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s said everything he needed to say in this letter.¡±


    After Georgia and Robert saw Harvey off, Robert held the letters in his hand, hesitant.


    One of the letters was for Robert. From the side, Georgia spoke up.


    ¡°Are you too scared to read them? If you want to read them alone, you can go to the reading room.


    Don¡¯t worry about me. Unless you want to tell me about the contents, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because it¡¯s so close to my heart. It¡¯s hard for me to muster the courage to read them.¡±


    Robert smiled faintly and took the letter, standing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the reading room for a while. I¡¯ll talk with you after I¡¯ve read it.¡±


    This was a time that belonged to Robert and his father, and the two of them alone.


    Georgia nodded. Of course she wasn¡¯t going to get involved.


    As Robert left, Georgia¡¯s mood suddenly turned sorrowful.


    She recalled what Professor Lee had said, and didn¡¯t know exactly how she was going to fix Robert¡¯s


    condition right now.


    But as she was feeling conflicted, she found an unknown number calling on her phone.


    She took the call, and a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Miss Lane, I¡¯m Aston¡¯s mother, Laurie Powell. You can call me aunt too. I¡¯m here in D City with Aston¡¯s


    father. Can we meet you?¡±


    Georgia was shocked that Aston¡¯s parents wanted to meet her.


    Strange as it was, Georgia agreed.


    ¡°Where would you like to meet? I¡¯m free today.¡±


    ¡°We might have to trouble you toe near the hospital¡­¡±


    Georgia confirmed the time and ce, then stood and got ready to tell Robert she was leaving.


    Meanwhile, Robert hade to Maisie¡¯s room, opening the letter than his father had left her.


    He was nning on letting his mother know what her husband¡¯sst words to her were.

 Chapter 416 Maisie Reads the Letter

    Chapter 416 Maisie Reads the Letter


    Robert had been nning on moving his mother to the house at the side today.


    But it hadn¡¯t begun yet, and because he¡¯d seen Harvey yesterday, he decided to take the letter to his


    mother.


    Just as he was getting ready to go into the reading room with the letter, the butler hade over and


    told him that his mother was now sober.


    So it was just the time for Robert toe in front of Maisie¡¯s room with the letter his father had for her.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve decided to be with that Lane woman, what are you stilling to see me for? After all, in


    your eyes, I¡¯m not even a match for a hair on Georgia Lane¡¯s head, so why bother with ame, elderly


    woman like me? Let me die on my own!¡±


    Maisie¡¯s voice was full of resentment and pain, and Robert didn¡¯t expect his mother to forgive him on


    the spot. If saying those things could allow her to take her temper out a little, that was good enough.


    He took out the letter and walked in front of his mother.


    ¡°Yesterday, when I went to M Garden for a meal, I met the boss of the ce, Harvey Moore. Mom, I


    don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware of the rtionship between Harvey and my father. He told me that Dad left


    us two letters, one for me, and one for you. I¡¯d wanted to read the one Dad had left for me first, but the


    butler says you¡¯re awake now, and I think you might want to see this.¡±


    With that, Robert passed the opened envelope to his mother.


    Maisie, who¡¯d been simmering with a wrathful grudge to begin with, froze to the spot from the news.


    Aidan had actually left her a letter. This man didn¡¯t ask after her for over a dozen years, didn¡¯tvish a


    single care on his son and daughter, and didn¡¯t even know his daughter was dead.


    She hadn¡¯t been willing to tell Aidan, either, just to see if this man would have asked after the two of


    them every year.


    But several years after their daughter died, Aidan didn¡¯t evene back.


    At that moment, Maisie understood it all. The moment Aidan decided to leave the Simpson family, he¡¯d


    abandoned them for good, so he wouldn¡¯t be keeping up with information at all.


    That man wouldn¡¯t even have known their daughter was gone.


    Her hatred burned deeper year after year, and just thinking of Aidan, the man she¡¯d loved and hated


    throughout her life, Maisie¡¯s heart bloated with bitterness.


    So back then, when she¡¯d been in danger and saw the bomb before her, all she wanted was to take


    revenge on this man, have him torn to shreds, dead before her.


    As if it would relieve the bitterness and agony ¨C but knowing that Aidan was dead in every rare moment


    Maisie was sober this year, it didn¡¯t make her that happy.


    She would rather have stayed deranged. And with his son¡¯s incident, Maisie didn¡¯t have a care in the


    world, and she thought she might as well have just lived out the rest of her life as a madwoman.


    She¡¯d thought that Aidan hadn¡¯t had the slightest bit of pity or respect for her.


    So, she hadn¡¯t expected that a year after the man¡¯s death, she¡¯d receive a letter he¡¯d penned for her.


    Maisie¡¯s hand trembled as she took the letter, her eyes reddening right away.


    ¡°Your father¡­ still remembered to leave something for me. I thought that he felt like he didn¡¯t need to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    tell us if he lived or died anymore. I¡¯ve been married to him for ten years, and he left for a new love just


    like that. It¡¯s possible he never loved me, and I was only someone who was arranged to marry him. I


    thought I¡¯d always only been a tool in his eyes. But he still remembers that I exist.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s mood affected Robert, and he felt a twinge of sorrow.


    He recognized the sadness, fury, and pain in his mother¡¯s tone.


    His father had really gone too far with her. Just one letter could make her this happy.


    ¡°Go. I want to read this letter alone.¡±


    Maisie spoke to Robert.


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to care about Georgia and Robert, and didn¡¯t want to care about how she


    was going to interact with her son in the future.


    She just wanted to see what the contents of Aidan¡¯s letter to her were.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside, Mom. If anythinges up, remember to let me in.¡±


    Robert said that, then left the room and closed the door.


    He took a few steps out and saw Georgia headed this way, seemingly looking for him.


    Robert walked over on his own and spoke to her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the reading room. The butler said my mother was awake, so I went to see her. Then I


    gave her the letter Mr. Moore kept. She wants to be alone right now and see what the final letter my


    father left were says.¡±


    Georgia nodded, then raised a dubious question.


    ¡°Then you haven¡¯t read your own letter yet, right?¡±


    Robert nodded.


    ¡°Not yet. I suddenly can¡¯t muster the nerve to read it in the moment. I¡¯m worried my mother might get


    another breakdown, so I wanted to wait outside for her situation. Don¡¯t bother with me. I have to wait


    outside the door in case my mother wants me in. Maybe she¡¯ll want to chatter.¡±


    Hearing Robert say that, Georgia responded.


    ¡°I just got a phone call from Aston¡¯s mother, who counts as my aunt. She told me that she¡¯s here in D


    City with Aston¡¯s father, and wants to meet me near the hospital. I might have to go out now, so I came


    over to tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°Why do Aston¡¯s parents want to meet you?¡±


    Robert asked suspiciously.


    ¡°For Aston? But you¡¯re only cousins. Last time we went over, we tried to persuade him, but just a


    couple sentencester he lost his temper. Are they hoping you can say anything more to their son? We


    haven¡¯t gone to visit for the past few days; do you know what situation he¡¯s in right now?¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what condition he¡¯s in for the moment, but looks like he should still be in the hospital.


    Otherwise, Aston¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t have arranged the meeting to be around the hospital. I don¡¯t think


    they mean any harm. I¡¯ll go see them and see what they want me for.¡±


    Robert wasn¡¯t going to keep her from the door, of course, but he still cautioned her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see what¡¯s in a person¡¯s heart. You haven¡¯t been in contact with them, after all. What if


    they¡¯ve been kidnapped and are being threatened to get you outside? Bring your bodyguards; don¡¯t go


    alone.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Of course I understand that. I won¡¯t leave alone, and I¡¯ll definitely bring bodyguards with me. Annie


    and Wesley are taking a nap. Remember to watch the kids. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±


    With that, Georgia said goodbye to Robert, then got out, into a car, and headed to the meeting ce


    she¡¯d agreed on with Aston¡¯s parents.


    She was used to taking bodyguards with her whenever she went out now.


    The habit hade about because thest two times she¡¯d been attacked, it¡¯d been because there


    weren¡¯t enough people around her protecting her, which allowed Robert to be threatened, and injured


    when he was saving her.


    Those two lessons had left a marked impression on Georgia, so she wasn¡¯t going to go out alone out of


    obstinacy.


    Meanwhile, Robert waited outside his mother¡¯s room.


    In the room itself, Maisie trembled, fell silent for a while, and finally unfurled the letter.


    Seeing the first line on the letter, her tears fell and moistened the paper.

 Chapter 417 Meeting Aston’s Parents

    Chapter 417 Meeting Aston¡¯s Parents


    ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Seeing the first line, Maisie almost didn¡¯t have the courage to read on.


    She set the letter aside, covered her mouth, and wept.


    Robert could hear his mother¡¯s sobs from outside. Not loud wailing, but muffled, quavering sobs.


    In the end, his mother was still hung up over his father. If she could set him aside, maybe she¡¯d be


    happierter on.


    Robert didn¡¯t want his mother to drown in the past.


    After crying for an untold period of time, Maisie mustered the strength to read on.


    Her eyes were immensely swollen, and her sobs from earlier had her body trembling.


    But she¡¯d already taken up the letter before her, and continued to read.


    ¡°I once thought that we¡¯d live respectfully together, or be a pair of grudgeful people in our middle


    years, with you living your own days, and me mine. I was busy with business every day, and you were


    busy raising our children. It was a mild, boring life to me.


    ¡°I married you because I found you elegant and proper, and would make a good wife. Before I met that


    woman, I¡¯d never loved anyone before. I never felt like I¡¯d feel anything for any woman in this life. To be


    honest, before meeting her, I didn¡¯t believe in love at first sight, so I felt like I could live the rest of my


    life with you.


    ¡°From since the time I grew up, I¡¯d nned my life well. I thought that after I retired as I nned at fifty


    and let my son take over the family business, I¡¯d travel the world as a drifter. But that was all my own


    imagination. I fell in love with that woman the moment I saw her, to the point of obsession.


    ¡°I know the things I¡¯ve done are insane, and I know that doing this is letting you down and letting our


    son and daughter down. But I¡¯d never wanted to live the life I wanted before. It¡¯s the most selfish I¡¯ve


    ever been in my life, and it resulted in you being hurt so badly. But I still left and decided never toe


    back, until Robert had his incident, and you had to find me anyway.


    ¡°You see, that¡¯s how cold and selfish I am. If I had any pity or love or sympathy for you, I wouldn¡¯t have


    made that decision. That was how cold I was to begin with. I¡¯m not worth your entire life¡¯s longing, or


    your entire life¡¯s grudge, and I¡¯m not worth staying in the Simpsons for. I¡¯m nning on having


    someone give you this letter after my death. I think that if I said these things to you while I was alive,


    you¡¯d only sneer at me, say I was looking for excuses, and mock me for being a hypocrite.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re reading this letter, I must have already departed this world. I¡¯m dead now. Go live your


    own life. Don¡¯t waste your hate and your emotions on me. In the end, the one person I feel like I should


    be the sorriest for is our daughter. I didn¡¯t know all that would have happened to her. You see? The


    person I¡¯m sorriest for isn¡¯t even you, but I still felt like I should apologize to you.


    ¡°Live the life you want from now on.¡±


    The letter ended there, at a screeching halt.


    Maisie rolled her wheelchair over to the window-side.


    She suddenly recalled the year they¡¯d gotten married, the man¡¯s faint smile at her, and the vows they¡¯d


    spoken before the priest.


    It was fake. It had all been fake.


    It was only her being so invested like a fool, believing that if she worked hard enough, treated him well


    enough, he¡¯d look back at her eventually.


    But it had just been her own longing.


    Robert waited outside for a long time, and didn¡¯t hear her sobs anymore, which worried him.


    After a long while, the door opened, and Robert saw his mother wheeling herself outside.


    ¡°Are you all right, Mom?¡±


    Robert asked concernedly, afraid his father had written something that could provoke his mother¡¯s


    madness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something I want to ask you. Are you nning on being together with Georgia for the rest of


    your life?¡±


    Robert nodded silently. If he said any more, she might have gotten even angrier.


    Maisie scoffed.


    ¡°Know what your father said to me in his letter? He wants me to live the life I want to live. Well, the life I


    want to live one where my son and Casey Allen¡¯s daughter arepletely separate, and never tangled


    together. Your father wouldn¡¯t want that, but he¡¯s dead, so what can he do? He can panic from the other


    side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Your mother, or your wife. Me or Georgia. You can only choose one. If you choose


    Georgia, then there¡¯s no need for the two of us to see each other again. From now on, you¡¯ll no longer


    be my son!¡±


    Even though he¡¯d known that his mother would have made him choose, but Robert still hadn¡¯t expected


    his mother to make such a demand after seeing the letter.


    ¡°Mom, you mind that Georgia and Casey are mother and daughter, but do you know that Casey had


    never raised Georgia, and they¡¯d been separated for over twenty years? For all this time, Casey never


    thought of Georgia, because she¡¯d forgotten everything, been lied to by my father, then lived for over


    twenty years under another identity. She only remembered those memories lost year.¡±


    ¡°Are you defending them?¡±


    Maisie sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Your father¡¯s right. He¡¯s selfish, and only wanted to live his life as he


    wanted. Now I¡¯m going to be like your father and live the life I want. If you leave Georgia, I¡¯ll still


    recognize you as my son. If you don¡¯t, then I don¡¯t need you as a son. I don¡¯t need a son who hurts my


    heart.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me as a son, Mom, I¡¯ll still care for you, protect you, and love you in my own way. No


    matter if you disown me by word, or by announcing it to the newspapers, or by no longer permitting you


    to see me, I can care for you in other ways. You¡¯re my father, and I¡¯ll repay the debt I owe you in some


    other way.


    ¡°If disowning me will make you feel better, then you can do you. But I won¡¯t ignore you or leave you for


    it. No matter where you go, as your son, I¡¯ll keep you safe, and keep your life free of worry.¡±


    Robert¡¯s words had Maisie so angry her fingers trembled.


    ¡°You¡¯re still determined to be with Georgia Lane over having me as a mother. How could I have had a


    son like you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not choosing to abandon you. You¡¯re choosing to abandon me. But I won¡¯t distance myself from


    you for it. I¡¯ll take care of you in other ways.¡±


    ¡°Take care of me? Being with Casey Allen¡¯s daughter and pricking me where it hurts every day is


    supposed to be taking care of me?¡±


    Maisie shrieked in rage. All she felt right now was that her son was being a shameless bastard, and her


    whole hand shook. In the moment, she couldn¡¯t think of any words to refute him with.


    ¡°Mom, being with Georgia might hurt you a little, but you¡¯re telling me to leave her; the woman I love


    the most. Have you thought of how hurt I would be to be separated from her? You¡¯re asking me to hurt


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    myself. I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m like my father, selfish and cold. You can think of me that way. But I¡¯ll always take care of


    you. I¡¯ll arrange it if you want to go have fun somewhere. I¡¯ll switch your home out if you don¡¯t want to


    live her. I¡¯ll stop having Georgia appear before you if you don¡¯t want to see her. Other than being


    separated from Georgia, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you on everything else.¡±


    ¡°Laughable!¡±


    Maisie scoffed, and wheeled her chair forward.


    ¡°Butler, take me to the garden. I need some fresh air.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to want to talk with Robert anymore. Maisie just wanted to be away from this son of


    hers.


    She was afraid she¡¯d get an ulcer if she took another look at him.


    Robert sighed and could only let the servants and the butlers take his mother to the mansion garden to


    bask in the sunlight.


    It was winter, but the weather today was warm, and the winter sun was high in the sky.


    It was quite cozy.


    Meanwhile, Georgia hade to the meeting ce with Aston¡¯s parents.


    It was a caf¨¦ close to the hospital. The d¨¦cor was elegant, and it wasn¡¯t noisy.


    It was almost half full with customers, but the people who¡¯de here all liked it quiet.


    Even if they spoke, they kept the volume low.


    Georgia went in, told them who she was meeting, and the server brought her to apartment.


    Opening the door and going in, Georgia saw Aston¡¯s mother Laurie, and his father Carr.

 Chapter 418 Old Man Powell’s Iron Grip

    Chapter 418 Old Man Powell¡¯s Iron Grip


    Carr Powell looked bookish and gentlemanly, with gold-rimmed sses and a gentle smile on his face.


    Laurie, on the other hand, looked more outwardly attractive. Aston was more simr to his mother in


    appearance, but his aura was closer to his father.


    Back then when Aston had video called his mother, Georgia had seen Laurie¡¯s appearance, but this


    was her first time seeing Carr.


    They were nominally her uncle and aunt, but Georgia couldn¡¯t quite get the words out.


    She went in with a polite smile, but couldn¡¯t really call them family.


    In the end, she went with ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Powell.¡±


    Laurie, though, smiled.


    ¡°Come, sit. You must find it strange that we suddenly called you here to see us, and you probably


    aren¡¯t too used to it. But we¡¯ll get to know each other better once we meet and talk some more.¡±


    Georgia could only nod, then sat somewhat cautiously before the couple.


    Laurie beamed at Georgia.


    ¡°No need to be nervous. We didn¡¯te to you for anything too important. We mainly just wanted to


    meet you. After all, you¡¯ve gotten back together with your mother, but you haven¡¯t seen the other


    Powells yet. Your uncle here particrly wanted to meet you. He just took an operation that needed for


    him to be in the city, and Aston is in hospital, so I came over with him to see our son and see you along


    the way.¡±


    As Laurie finished, Carr showed a gentle smile to Georgia.


    ¡°Your aunt and I mostly just wanted to meet you and get to know each other better. When your


    mother¡¯s fully healed, you might still need to visit the Powell family with her. The family¡¯s in a


    too much, and he¡¯s left the family, probably for good. As for Emilia, she¡¯s more radical, and I¡¯m afraid


    her words might give you some misunderstanding. So, thinking about it, we decided toe meet you


    in person.¡±


    So that was what this was all for. Georgia had thought that Aston¡¯s parents were seeing her over


    Aston¡¯s situation. She showed a mild smile.


    ¡°Regarding whether or not I¡¯lle back to see the other Powells, we¡¯ll see how it goes.¡±


    Probably noticing that Georgia wasn¡¯t too willing to go back to the Powell family, Laurie and Carr


    exchanged a nce.


    Carr turned back to Georgia afterwards.


    ¡°The Powell family never raised you, and your mother was only found afterwards, so you don¡¯t owe the


    Powell family for raising you at all. It¡¯s normal that you¡¯re unwilling to head back, but some things are


    beyond your imagination. I¡¯m afraid you and you mother will be hurt.


    ¡°With that father of mine, it¡¯s always been his way or the highway. He disregards the younger


    generation entirely, and sometimes even does things to hurt them. I¡¯ve caught wind of some things, so


    thinking it over, I decided to talk to you about it.¡±


    Georgia showed a shocked expression.


    ¡°What, if my mother and I are unwilling to go back, he¡¯s nning to force us? What can he do to


    threaten me?¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but show a mocking grin.


    She really didn¡¯t have any feelings towards the Powells. Aston, who was her friend to begin with, was


    an exception. So was Emilia, whose personality was loose enough for her to chat with.


    As for the rest of her mother¡¯s family, if her mother didn¡¯t care, of course she didn¡¯t care one whit either.


    ¡°It might seem funny to you, but to my father, it makesplete sense. If he wants to see you, he feels


    like you should go see him outright, and show him respect. If you didn¡¯t go, he¡¯d just feel like you¡¯re


    offending him, then he¡¯ll have people kidnap you and bring you over. If they can¡¯t kidnap you, he¡¯ll


    kidnap someone close to you instead to threaten you into seeing him. Don¡¯t find it strange. He can do


    this sort of thing.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, in the beginning, my son Aston disliked his grandfather¡¯s methods and didn¡¯t want to


    inherit the Powell family or his grandfather¡¯s way of doing things. So my father up and threw down the


    gauntlet at Aston, saying that if he didn¡¯t want to inherit the Powell family, he ought to just get out. So


    from that point on, Aston left the family and didn¡¯t go back again. Other than asionally contacting his


    mother, he rarely even meets with me.¡±


    ¡°No offense, but with your father¡¯s way of doing things without a care for anything or anyone in the


    world, is there nobody who can rein him in?¡±


    Georgia really wanted to say that, no matter how powerful the Powells were, there had to be families


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    stronger than them still.


    Has this old man never been beaten down by society and taught how to do things?


    Or was this old man just too capable for anyone else to do anything but okey?


    ¡°My father rules with an iron grip. But he mainly uses that iron grip on the Powell family. Us younger


    generations have to follow hismands. Anyone who¡¯s not down with his decisions either get


    punished into being obedient, or get booted out after repeatedly refusing his ns. Aston¡¯s not the first


    to leave the Powell family, and my father doesn¡¯t care about this sort of thing, which is why he only gets


    authoritarian with other Powells.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Georgia was a bit speechless. She smiled gratefully at the couple before her.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me of this. I¡¯ll pay attention. If he¡¯s going to use other methods, I¡¯ll go see him


    if he really wants to meet me. It¡¯s just a meeting. Can¡¯t be that important.¡±


    With that, she asked Aston¡¯s parents another question.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve caught wind of his intentions, do you know why he wants to meet me?¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. It might have something to do with your status now. You inherited the SY Group and


    now you¡¯re Robert Simpson¡¯s wife. He might see a chance to profit off you, or something else. If my


    father¡¯s people really doe for you and ask you to go over and meet them, just don¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°He¡¯s stubborn as a mule, but he won¡¯t harm you with dirty tactics. The most he¡¯ll do is get forceful if


    you don¡¯t agree to meet him.¡±


    Finishing that topic with Aston¡¯s parents, they finally moved on to Aston.


    ¡°Back then, with what happened between Aston and Kayden, you seemed to be there, and you knew


    why they broke up. As parents, we don¡¯t get involved in our children¡¯s emotions. I¡¯ll only support him


    getting married with the person he loves. I don¡¯t know why he left Kayden, but I could tell from before


    that he liked her.


    ¡°I only found it regretful in the beginning that they didn¡¯t end up together and was torturing himself with


    work over how much pain he felt. As his mother, it hurt me to see it, and I was ready toe persuade


    him along with his father as we came to the city. But for these past two days, a pretty girl always came


    to his room to speak with him. I know what personality my son had. He¡¯d only treat someone he didn¡¯t


    like coldly, trying to force them to leave.


    ¡°But this time, he actually agreed to be with the girl. I could see that he didn¡¯t like her at all. But as his


    mother, there¡¯s not really much I can say. Georgia, can you look over Aston for me and also look into


    that girl? After all, Robert is from this city, and it¡¯d be easier for your side to investigate the girl. I¡¯d like


    to ask you to do so for me. I don¡¯t want another unusual girl to appear close to my son, then hurt him.¡±


    Georgia was stunned by that. She¡¯d known Aston for so long, and she knew how cold and ruthless he


    was to women he wasn¡¯t interested in.


    Now he was willing to be with a woman he didn¡¯t like. That wasn¡¯t normal at all.


    Was it because he¡¯d taken a blow in love, and now wanted to feel love from another woman?


    That was such a cliched development that Georgia felt goosebumps pop up across her body.


    She turned to Laurie and raised another question.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, do you know that girl¡¯s name or do you have any of her photos? It¡¯d be easier for me to


    investigate that way.¡±


    ¡°I know the girl¡¯s name, but I don¡¯t have her photo. Her name is Anaya Mitchell.¡±


    ¡°Anaya?¡±

 Chapter 419 Aston and Anaya Sitting in a Tree

    Chapter 419 Aston and Anaya Sitting in a Tree


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. Laurie nodded, a little confused.


    ¡°Why? Do you know the girl?¡±


    Georgia nodded. It was a long story.


    ¡°She and I and Aston used to be colleagues in the same research team. Back then, Aston¡¯s research


    direction aligned with mine, and we conversed often. Anaya always liked Aston, so she¡¯d been


    somewhat hostile to me. There¡¯s been some bad blood between us. Not only that, but she¡¯s also


    Robert¡¯s cousin. I¡¯m technically her cousin too now, but our rtionship isn¡¯t the best. And before,


    Aston used to really dislike Anaya and wouldn¡¯t give her the time of day. Why¡¯s he with her now?¡±


    Georgia found it strange, and Laurie also chuckled helplessly.


    ¡°Yes, I can see it too. Aston doesn¡¯t like the girl, and I don¡¯t like this Anaya, either. I keep feeling like


    she¡¯s not as pure of mind as she lets on. But Aston just has to be with her. As his mother, I can¡¯t crack


    down, so that¡¯s why I wanted you to investigate her for me. So my spection was right and there


    really is an issue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet him.¡±


    Georgia suggested actively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s willing to see me, but I¡¯ll still go ask him what he¡¯s thinking. If it¡¯s hard for you to get


    involved, Mr. and Mrs. Powell, I¡¯ll ask him for you.¡±


    Laurie and Carr both thanked Georgia.


    Afterwards, when Georgia headed to the hospital again, she received a call from Robert.


    ¡°Are you close to the hospital and haven¡¯t got home yet?¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to meet Aston at the hospital. I¡¯ll go home afterwards.¡±


    At that, Robert chuckled at the other end of the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the hospital for now. I¡¯ming to the hospital too. Then we can both go home together.¡±


    That had Georgia a little surprised.


    ¡°What are you doing in the hospital too?¡±


    ¡°Last night, Jasper and Selena had their surgery in the operating room. Jasper should still be under,


    and the doctors guess that after the anesthetic wears off, he¡¯ll wake up in the afternoon.¡±


    So Jasper and Selena had already had their surgery.


    Why did they do it in the middle of the night, though? And hadn¡¯t Jasper refused the operation all


    along?


    Georgia found it strange and hadn¡¯t raised her own question yet when Robert continued.


    ¡°The surgery was done when Jasper wasn¡¯t aware. Selena and their parents essentially forced the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    operation on him. Jasper is definitely going to be angry when he wakes up, so Mr. and Mrs. Hond


    gave me a call and asked me toe to the hospital to see Jasper, maybe persuade him a little, so he


    doesn¡¯t throw a tantrum after the operation and make it hard to recover.


    ¡°Jason should have received the phone call already. We¡¯ll see him together. Ivan also gave me a call.


    He¡¯s at the hospital already and well probably go see Jasper with us. But right now, he still needs to


    check on the patient he operated on yesterday and see how that person¡¯s recovering. Wait for me at


    the hospital. We¡¯ll go see Jasper together.¡±


    Georgia nodded and agreed.


    Afterwards, she went to Aston¡¯s room.


    Opening the door, Anaya was there sitting at Aston¡¯s bedside, peeling an apple and talking about


    something while Aston read a book at the side.


    The scene looked sweet, but she found it strange.


    So the two really were together. What was Aston thinking?


    Georgia was dubious, while Aston and Anaya both turned to look at her with her arrival.


    Anaya, who¡¯d either mocked her or showed outright hatred to her, actually gave a pleasing smile this


    time around.


    ¡°Hello, cousin. Are you here to see Aston? Come, sit, I¡¯ll fetch you some water.¡±


    That pleasing attitude was a little disturbing.


    Georgia felt like Anaya didn¡¯t have good intentions, but after she sat down, Anaya really did pour her


    some water.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t poison this water or anything, did you?¡±


    That had Anaya smiling awkwardly, and Aston even chuckled at the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re making too much of it, Georgia. She¡¯s apologizing for what happened before. With me here,


    she won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    These two were being weird.


    Georgia took a sip and put the water down, while Anaya beamed at her.


    ¡°I was young and stupid back then and had a bad attitude towards you. I went too far in some


    asions. Please, could you let bygones be bygones? I won¡¯t do that sort of thing anymore.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡±


    Georgia said embarrassedly. With how Anaya was apologizing and trying to please her, she felt a bit


    apprehensive.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I misunderstand your rtionship with Aston back then? You two turned out to be cousins. Look


    at how silly I was, dear cousin. Please be generous and disregard those dumb things I used to do.¡±


    Georgia could only nod, actually disregarding those dumb things for a moment.


    The two had a pretty big grudge, but since Anaya was being so pleasing, it wouldn¡¯t be too proper to


    dredge up that grudge.


    She turned to Anaya and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss some things with my cousin. You might have to step out for a bit. I¡¯ll be done in a


    moment.¡±


    Anaya didn¡¯t look too happy with that, while Aston spoke.


    ¡°Go downstairs and buy some oranges if you would. I¡¯ll just talk with Georgia for a while. You cane


    backter.¡±


    Anaya left a little resentfully, and her pleasing expression towards Georgia turned a little dissatisfied.


    She knew that Anaya wasn¡¯t seriously repenting. She was just pretending for Aston.


    When Anaya walked off, Georgia hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Aston broached the subject.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important you needed to get Anaya out of the room?¡±


    ¡°I think you can guess. It¡¯s not my business, but I can at least ask about it, right? You used to dislike


    Anaya, didn¡¯t you? Why are you suddenly agreeing to be with her now?¡±


    At that, Aston showed a strange smile.


    ¡°After I got sick, Anayae to the hospital every day to take care of me and talk to me. I recalled the


    first time I¡¯d seen her. That was four or five years ago. She¡¯d started courting me then. When I went


    back to D City and started working at the MUb, she came over to and continued to chase after me. I


    was wondering how a person could remain determined for so long. Was she capable of loving me all


    throughout?


    ¡°So, I thought that if I couldn¡¯t be with someone I loved, then I could be with someone who loved me. I


    want to know what it feels like to be loved.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you hate her? Well, maybe not hate, but weren¡¯t you always cold to her?¡±


    At those words, Aston ducked his head and chuckled.


    ¡°Back when I first got to know you, Robert didn¡¯t treat you that well. Aren¡¯t you all sweet and sticky right


    now? Not all loves in this world start and end in honey. Maybe I¡¯ll really fall for her.¡±


    That was such a powerful reason that Georgia wasn¡¯t just struck dumb, she actually choked up.


    After all, she hadn¡¯t been that willing to remember all the unhappiness that had once been between


    Robert and her.


    But Aston just had to go there.


    In the end, Georgia couldn¡¯t really say anything else and left Aston¡¯s room.


    Before she left, she urged him to look after his own body, then go back to work after he¡¯d recovered.


    She stood in the hospital corridor, preparing to give Robert a call.


    Then she suddenly saw Kayden¡¯s figure.


    Georgia had no idea what Kayden was doing in the hospital.


    Without a trace of hesitation, Georgia chased after her shadow.

 Chapter 420 Kayden’s Warning

    Chapter 420 Kayden¡¯s Warning


    Kayden was walking particrly quickly. Georgia had only just started running.


    As if realizing someone was chasing after her, Kayden started running too.


    Following her stride, Georgia chased her into an elevator.


    Naturally, Georgia¡¯s bodyguards also followed her into the elevator.


    In an instant, Kayden and Georgia upied the same space.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t follow me!¡±


    Kayden didn¡¯t look at Georgia and kept her eyes straight forward as she cautioned her.


    ¡°What are you doing in D City? And in this hospital too. Did you know that Aston was sick?¡±


    At Georgia¡¯s words, Kayden¡¯s face changed.


    Her expression was cold, and her voice chilling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me. Word of advice. Delete all of Robert¡¯s experimental data in this hospital.


    Someone¡¯s looking into his body checkup report.¡±


    Georgia trembled, and the elevator doors opened.


    Georgia was going to chase up, while Kayden turned around and spoke directly to her.


    ¡°If you follow me, you¡¯ll bring Robert even greater danger.¡±


    At that, Georgia¡¯s footsteps came to a halt.


    She watched Kayden walk out of the elevator, then watched the elevator doors slide shut. Kayden¡¯s


    words reverberated in her mind, making her whole body shake.


    When the elevator stopped at another floor, she hurriedly got out and immediately gave Robert a call.


    ¡°Where are you know? Are you at the hospital yet? I¡¯ve got something important to tell you.¡±


    Georgia herself hadn¡¯t realized that her voice was particrly panicky, while Robert heard it right away.


    ¡°Has something happened? I¡¯ve just reached the ground floor of the hospital. Where are you? I¡¯lle


    see you right away.¡±


    ¡°Thene to the first floor. I¡¯m next to the elevator. I¡¯ming over to see you now.¡±


    Georgia got back into the elevator, fingers locked, her palm already seeping with sweat.


    She recalled what Professor Lee had reminded her of in the beginning. With Kayden¡¯s warning and


    Robert¡¯s current situation, a fearful Georgia didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The elevator ride was less than a minute, but Georgia felt like she¡¯d experienced a century inside.


    As the elevator doors slid open, Robert was waiting for her outside.


    The man before her had just shown a smile when Georgia rushed over and gave him a hug.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you? Why are you sticking to me like this all of a sudden?¡±


    Robert seemed to find it amusing, but his tone was gentle.


    ¡°Hug me tighter. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Robert rarely saw Georgia so afraid her emotions leaked, and his eyes deepened.


    After he hugged her tight for a dozen seconds, Georgia felt her heart settle.


    She hurriedly told Robert about how she¡¯d just seen Kayden, and what Kayden had cautioned her of.


    ¡°I¡¯m really worried. You¡¯ll have to take care of the hospital. Hurry up and call them and tell them to wipe


    your data. Right, and tell Ivan about it. He¡¯s the best one to deal with it. He knows the twists and turns


    of the hospital and he¡¯d also know if they really wiped the data.


    ¡°Professor Lee also reminded me ¨C with your situation right now, if other people know, you¡¯d attract


    more than just enemy attacks. I¡¯m even more worried that some forces in the shadows would take a


    shine to your body¡¯s state and target you for it.¡±


    Robert¡¯s rxed expression turned cold and guarded. He gripped Georgia¡¯s hand and kissed her


    forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯ve been warned about this, we can take precautions.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s in the hospital. I¡¯ll give him a call, and he can arrange it. Don¡¯t panic. It hasn¡¯t begin yet. If


    someone¡¯s really targeting me, with how Kayden put it, they mustn¡¯t have grasped too much


    information yet. Besides, with all the bodyguards around us, it¡¯s hard to strike at us just like that.¡±


    Georgia reined herself in and watched Robert give Ivan a call.


    Afterwards, the three of them met in a break room inside the hospital.


    Robert spoke about Georgia and Kayden and everything they were worried about, and Ivan¡¯s face


    changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Back then when the check was being run, I should have considered this. I just felt that


    with the Simpsons as a family, regr people wouldn¡¯t have dared to target you. I was careless. For


    madmen or people who don¡¯t care anymore, who knows what they¡¯ll do. The body checkup figures


    can¡¯t be leaked. If someone really did do something to your blood, there¡¯ll be no defense.¡±


    Ivan finished, then turned back to Robert and Georgia for a moment.


    ¡°Wait here, you two. Georgia, tell me about all the departments you had Robert do the check in. I¡¯ll go


    ask them about it in person and watch them destroy the information. I hope I can still make it.¡±


    Georgia hurriedly sent the data on her phone to Ivan and watched him walk away.


    For some reason, she wasn¡¯t reassured at all. Instead, she was more worried than ever.


    Robert held her hands, his voice strong and gentle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The worst that could happen is for my body check data to be leaked. That¡¯ll just let


    people know what state I¡¯m in. I wouldn¡¯t be hurt at all. Don¡¯t act like the sky is copsing.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened, though, and she clutched at Robert.


    ¡°I know. I know we¡¯re fine right now, and I know you¡¯re doing well, but you don¡¯t understand. If they


    have your blood, they can work with it and work on it, then get a grasp of exactly what¡¯s going on in


    your body. They can even use your samples to create something specifically to target your body. You


    know how your system is in bnce right now. What if they made something that could disrupt that


    bnce? If you ingested it even by ident, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t dare go on.


    She didn¡¯t want to imagine the worst. Especially how Robert had been shut in theb a year ago.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but speak again in a panic.


    ¡°Kayden warned me about this. Seems like she knows something. I suspect the data on you in theb


    person in this world to have found someone to do this sort of experiment. I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll target you.


    We have to be careful. We can¡¯t give anyone any openings.¡±


    Georgia finished, after which Robert lightly patted her back and soothed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Safety first, of course. With our status now, even if my body was fine, there¡¯d be people


    targeting us from the shadows to begin with. This calls for caution. If you really don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s safe,


    let¡¯s pull Annie and Wesley out of school for now. I¡¯ll hire a family tutor to give the kids lessons. With


    how smart those two are, they¡¯ll just be missing some friends staying at home. When we¡¯ve resolved


    how we¡¯ve got enemies in the shadows and by our nk, they can still go to school.¡±


    At Robert¡¯s words, Georgia nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The school is too chaotic. A moment¡¯s diversion and those people might use the children.


    We have to be on guard with this.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two finished talking about that, and Robert raised a question, curious.


    ¡°Why do you think Kayden would warn you about this of her own volition? ording to my knowledge,


    you could even say you two used to be enemies. Why¡¯s she suddenly being so kind as to warn us?¡±

 Chapter 421 Delete The Data

    Chapter 421 Delete The Data


    Georgia was also puzzled by his words. Because what Kayden said made Georgia too flustered, she


    didn''t think about why Kayden reminded her of this.


    Robert''s question confused her.


    "She nned to kill my mother before, but now she even reminded me of this. What on earth is her


    intention? At least, she must know who is nning to hurt you. Does that force happen to be hostile to


    her, too? So she also wants to destroy their ns."


    Robert burst intoughter when he heard Georgia''s words.


    "Don¡¯t think too much. Now that she came to the hospital today, I''ll check all the surveince videos to


    see what she has done and then infer what she''s doing in the hospital. But now, after Ivan eliminated


    all the physical examination data of me, we have to go to see Jasper. I think he''s about to wake up."


    As soon as Robert finished his words, his phone rang.


    The phone was connected, and Jason''s voice came from it.


    "Where are you? I have arrived at the hospital. Is Jasper awake?"


    Robert told him where he was now. About ten minutester, Jason opened the door and came in.


    "Why don''t you two go to Jasper''s ward but just stay here? By the way, where is Ivan? Didn''t he say


    that he would go with us?"


    Robert told him what had just happened, and Jason also became serious.


    "You¡¯ve suffered so much in the past two years. If you hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known it was so


    serious. But fortunately, I didn''t tell anyone else about it. When Jasper wakes up, we have to tell him,


    too. The fewer people know, the better. We can''t let more people know about it."


    Robert nodded and Jason sat down.


    Heforted Robert.


    "Don''t worry. No one dares to hurt you at home. But those ces abroad are still dangerous. Although


    we have made our business abroad, that is indeed someone else''s territory. We don''t know much


    about the situation there. Didn''t you say that you are going abroad recently? Will those people hurt


    you?"


    Jason''s words worried Georgia instantly. But if Robert didn¡¯t do that examination, she couldn''t know


    what was wrong with Robert''s body. She couldn''t expect Robert to keep such a bnce all his life. It


    was too whimsical.


    Sometimes when it came to health, if there were any hidden dangers in the body, a simple cold, and a


    simple fever mightpletely destroy the bnce.


    Georgia didn''t dare to take the risk, but what Jason said reminded her.


    If they went abroad, it was not their territory after all. Georgia was also worried about that.


    "How about we wait a little longer?"


    Georgia said to Robert.


    "Although this is a friend of Ivan¡¯s, we don''t know much about him. We''d better investigate him carefully


    in case that it is a trap."


    "When Ivanes, I''ll discuss with him. We have to go there for the examination, but we can''t take the


    initiative to step into the trap of others. Also, we don''t have to be so nervous and worried. Even if we go


    abroad, do you think they can hurt us so easily? As long as we are well prepared, those people won''t


    seed even if they take action."


    Georgia managed to calm down. After all, the most important thing for her was to figure out Robert''s


    physical condition and find a way to cure him.


    It would be the stupidest thing to dy Robert''s treatment because of the potential danger.


    "Now that you two have made up your mind when you go to America, I will help you keep an eye on


    those people."


    Then he added.


    "Jasper¡¯s parents asked us to persuade Jasper, but we are outsiders after all. How should we persuade


    Jasper? But since his parents have requested us, we must do something. Robert, have you thought


    about what you will sayter? As far as I know about him, that guy will definitely get angry."


    Georgia had never thought about it. After all, it was Robert''s job. She was just apanion. She also


    wanted to hear what Robert would think of a solution.


    "If he gets angry, I''ll p him. Selena has already donated her kidney. If he gets angry at this time, it


    will hurt Selena''s heart. Even if he is angry at this decision, he has to endure it."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Jason gave him a thumbs up.


    "You''re right. Selena is the one who suffered the most. Jasper is the one who has been saved. He can¡¯t


    still make people around him sad in the end. But anyway, he doesn''t want to do it. If we force him to do


    it, he will definitely be reluctant. Don''t you think your method is too cruel? It''s normal for him to be


    emotional."


    Hearing Jason''s words, Georgia couldn''t helpughing. Robert said helplessly.


    "I''m just talking about the worst situation. A p is just to wake him up. If he does something impulsive


    or hurts someone in a rage, it''s not good. Pain can wake him up."


    Georgia decided to shut up. She couldn''t meddle in the rtionship between these brothers.


    After they chatted for a while, Ivan came in.


    "I don''t know if they have sent the previous examination data to others, but at present, I have asked


    people to delete the data that has been stored in the hospital, and I have also made disordered data. If


    someone really wants to investigate it, even if they get it, it is still fake."


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about this matter for the time being. I''ll have someone watch over here and see


    how many people wille to check my body data. Maybe it''s not just the person behind the scenes.


    Let''s go to Jasper''s ward and wait for him. I think he will wake up soon."


    They went to Jasper''s ward together. Jasper''s parents, Elliot and Bailey, were there.


    Seeing theming, Elliot and Bailey smiled gratefully.


    "Thank you so much foring here. I have thought about it for a long time. When he wakes up and


    sees his father and me, he will definitely get angry. You can help us to persuade this stubborn guy. We


    are indeed selfish in this matter, and he should be angry, but I don''t want to affect his recovery, and


    being angry now will be harmful to his body."


    After Elliot finished her words, Bailey also expressed her thanks to them. Jason took the initiative to


    ask.


    "Where is Selena? Is she awake now?"


    "She woke up in the morning. She is in a ward nearby, but she just fell asleep."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Hond, since you are worried that Jasper will be angry, you don''t have to wait for him to


    wake up in the ward. Just let us wait here. You cane to see him after he calms down."


    Robert took the initiative to say this. Elliot and Bailey nodded helplessly.


    "Let''s go to Selena''s ward and wait for your news."


    Later, Elliot and Bailey went to Selena''s ward.


    Robert, Georgia, Jason, and Ivan were standing outside, hesitating.


    Did everyone have to stay in the ward?


    Or just let one or two people in and wait for Jasper to wake up.


    "Let''s go inside together. It doesn''t matter. I''ll warn him when he gets angry. I''m a doctor. He should


    listen to me."


    Robert and Jason had no objection to Ivan''s words.


    They were all concerned about Jasper''s situation. It didn''t seem appropriate to leave anyone alone in


    the room.


    As for Georgia, she just apanied them to wait for the news.


    Even if Jasper woke up, there would be no ce for her to talk.


    So they all waited in Jasper''s ward.

 Chapter 422 Jasper’s Anger

    Chapter 422 Jasper¡¯s Anger


    Jasper hadn''t woken up yet, so they didn''t talk loudly. Instead, they each took their mobile phones and


    asionally whispered to each other.


    Georgia and Robert were whispering in a very low voice.


    "We''ve been talking about Kayden just now. Didn''t youe to see Aston''s parents today? Later you


    told me that you visited Aston in the ward. What happened today?"


    Georgia told him in a low voice what Aston''s parents had reminded her.


    "It turns out that Carr, Aston''s father, is the one who operated on Jasper,"


    Robert sighed and continued to speak to Georgia.


    "In this case, we two have been married, and your mother wille to live with you in a while. If he


    really wants to see us, we will officially visit him. After all, he is an elder. If we don¡¯t respect him, he may


    make trouble.¡°


    Georgia had no choice but to nod helplessly. So many crises were around her, so of course, she didn''t


    want Mr. Powell to cause any more trouble.


    It was not a big deal to have a tough rtive to meet.


    After that, Georgia mentioned the rtionship between Anaya and Aston.


    "In the past, I always thought that Aston was very aloof. He would never be with someone whom he


    didn¡¯t love. But this time, just because Kayden abandoned him, he changed a lot. I really don''t know


    what he is thinking about, but it''s about other people''s love. I have no right to persuade him. I just hope


    that he won''t give up his career and dream. As an outsider, I can¡¯t get involved in their rtionship. "


    Georgia said with a sad face. Robert smiled.


    "Why do you worry about Aston''s rtionship so much? Everyone has his own life, and no one else


    can''t persuade him. Now he is with Anaya, and even they will get married in the future. It is his fate. If


    he is unhappy, it is his own choice. You didn''t lie to him and didn¡¯t make him misunderstand anything.


    You don''t have to be responsible for his life.¡±


    "And in this case, didn''t you say that Anaya could only y up to and respect you? Isn''t that good?"


    Hearing Robert''s words, Georgia couldn''t helpughing.


    "You''re right. From another perspective, at least Anaya won''t make trouble for me now and will respect


    me honestly. It''s really good, but..."


    Georgia sighed. She was just worried that Aston would do something he would regret in the future.


    But everyone had to bear the consequences no matter what decision they made.


    If she stopped him from doing something and didn''t let him know what the consequences would be,


    maybe he even would me herter.


    While the two were talking, Jasper on the bed finally woke up.


    He opened his eyes in a daze and felt a dull pain in one part of his body and a dry throat.


    Jasper looked around and woke up in an instant.


    "Why are you all here?"


    Jasper continued.


    "Can you get me a ss of warm water? I''m so thirsty. What happened? I just fell asleepst night.


    Why is it so bright here? And what brought all of you here?"


    Jasper murmured. Jason had already walked over to him and handed him a ss of warm water.


    "Do you feel something wrong with your body?"


    After drinking a ss of warm water, Jasper said to the people in the ward.


    "I feel a pain in my waist. Did I faint and was carried into the operating roomst night? Did my physical


    condition get worse? Or am I going to die? You guys alle to say goodbye to me, right?"


    Hearing Jasper''s words, Jason couldn''t helpughing.


    Now everyone was well prepared, but they were disturbed by this fool¡¯s funny words.


    This guy hadn''t figured out what was going on with him yet.


    "You had an operationst night. You don''t have to worry about your kidney getting worse. As long as


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you recover well, you can be a healthy person again."


    Ivan said this voluntarily. Jasper was stunned for a moment, and then his face immediately got sullen.


    "What''s going on? Tell me!"


    Robert sighed and told him the truth.


    Jasper''s face darkened as soon as Robert finished his words.


    "Call my parents here. What''s wrong with Selena now? You alle here to persuade me, right? I


    must return the kidney to Selena!"


    It seemed that Jasper was not as angry as his parents had expected. At least he restrained his anger


    well.


    Perhaps it was because they were all present that Jasper didn''t lose his temper in front of his friends.


    Ivan persuaded.


    "I''ve read thetest examination report of your body. Your condition is different from that of ordinary


    people and it is getting worse. If you really want to wait for the kidney, it may affect other organs of your


    body. Jasper, you have your own thoughts, and there is nothing wrong with your thoughts. Your parents


    want you to be healthy, and they are also right, but you can¡¯t give the kidney back to Selena. Do you


    think it''s easy to take it out and give it back? Don''t be so childish."


    Jasper roared at them after he heard Ivan''s words.


    "Do you guyse here tough at me? Get out! I thought you came to see me out of kindness, but


    you actually want to persuade me. What? Do you think I should ept my sister''s donation with ease?


    So what if I don''t want it? Why should I ept it?"


    It seemed that Jasper was getting angrier and angrier. He even vented his anger on everyone in the


    ward.


    Jason said coldly.


    "Why are you angry? It''s Selena who has lost a kidney, and It''s your parents who can''t sleep well every


    day because of worry. They did force you and did do something wrong, but you got the benefits in the


    end. You just can¡¯t persuade yourself. Why can''t you ept Selena''s donation with gratitude?"


    "If you feel guilty, you should take good care of your sister and your parents in the future. That''s


    enough. Many people in the world are willing to selflessly donate corneas and organs for those


    strangers. This is a good moral. Don''t hurt the people who have done something for you!"


    "But I don''t want to ept it!"


    Jasper roared.


    "I don''t want my sister to suffer this kind of pain. Am I wrong? Why do you all persuade me to ept it?


    Why can''t all of you listen to me? I just want Selena to have a healthy body all the time, and like others,


    she should have two kidneys. I don''t want her to have any problems with her health after she gets old.


    Am I wrong?"


    "That''s a kidney donated by Selena, so you can¡¯t feel the pain. You are just standing there and talking


    about others¡¯ affairs!"


    Jasper said angrily and didn¡¯t look at them anymore. Jason spoke again.


    "Do you think only Selena is willing to donate the kidney? After we knew you had this kind of disease, I


    also went to have a check-up. If my physical condition were suitable and the data could be usable for


    yours, I would also be willing to donate the kidney to you. We are good friends, so I don''t want to see


    you die like this. Everyone has this intention. If I donated the kidney to you, would you reject it like this?


    Why do you reject Selena¡¯s donation so fiercely? "


    "I wouldn¡¯t ept your donation, as well!"


    Jasper said angrily, ignoring the people around him, but it seemed that he was not as angry as before.


    Robert said to Jasper.


    "Look at your current physical condition. You have already recovered from the surgery. As long as you


    have a good rest this time, you may be able to have a long life. Selena donated her kidney, but as long


    as you protect her well and make her happy, maybe both of you can live long. Do you know what''s


    wrong with me now? I want to live longer, but I can''t. At least you are healthy now. You should cherish


    this."


    As soon as Robert said this, Georgia lowered her head sadly.


    Jasper was shocked. He couldn''t help but ask Robert with concern.


    "What? Are you sure there is something wrong with your body? Is it really terrible?"

 Chapter 423 Be Together Forever

    Chapter 423 Be Together Forever


    Robert shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "I can¡¯t be sure because it is still unknown. I''m not sure whether I''ll get worse tomorrow. Maybe no one


    can save me at that time... Jasper, don''t be angry about this. The most important thing for you now is to


    cherish your healthy body."


    "You are healthy now. If you think that you owe Selena too much, you should protect her for the rest of


    her life and make her live a happy life. Then she won''t suffer from a serious illness because of the loss


    of a kidney when she gets old. If you think it''s not enough, you should find more medicalpanies


    and hospitals and ask them to study the tough diseases. Maybe you can save them once someone


    around you gets ill again. "


    Robert''s words silenced Jasper.


    "Let me stay here alone. I feel sad, and It''s normal, right? But I know that I can''t let you guys, my


    parents, and Selena work hard for nothing. I just want to stay alone for a while."


    "Well, have a good rest. I''lle to see you tomorrow."


    Robert said this, and Jason also said next to him.


    "You just woke up. The doctor must have to check your body. I''ll wait for you outside and talk to you


    Ivan alsoforted him for a while, and then all of them left the ward.


    Jason said that he would stay here with Jasper for a while. Robert and Georgia did intend to go home


    now.


    After all, the children were still waiting for them at home. The two of them did not intend to stay outside


    for too long, in case of making the children anxious.


    As for Ivan, he drove back to where he lived. After all, Robert''s house was not his home.


    It was inappropriate to live in her brother''s house every day.


    After the couple got in the car, Georgia said to Robert.


    "Robert, are you afraid, too? I felt bad when you said that just now."


    "Mrs. Simpson, didn''t you say that you are a genius? I will count on you all my life. You can study my


    physical condition and find a way to save me, can¡¯t you? Don''t give up. I think my Mrs. Simpson can


    cure me sooner orter."


    Robert smiled gently. Georgia tried her best to suppress the bitterness in her heart and smiled at the


    man in front of her.


    "You''re right. It''s not the most critical moment, nor the most desperate moment. How can I be so


    hopeless first?"


    "Honey, I will cure you. We two will grow old together. Maybe we two can have a great-grandson. No,


    we must live a long life to see our great-grandsons. You will also work hard, won''t you?"


    "I won''t give up any hope. Don''t give up, too, until I close my eyes and the doctor deres my death.


    No matter what is waiting for us ahead, we two have to face it together."


    After saying that, the two held each other''s hands tightly.


    When they were about to get home, Robert called his family.


    The butler told him that his mother was still sitting in the yard.


    Robert said to Georgia when they got off the car.


    "My mother is still there. Wait for me outside. She will say something bad when she sees you. You''d


    better not go in."


    "I''ve told you that I won''t let you be wronged and put you in a dilemma. I''ll solve these things by


    myself."


    Georgia nodded with a smile. She didn''t want to go to see Robert''s mother. She didn''t want to have


    more conflicts with Robert''s mother, which would make Robert more embarrassed.


    She wouldn''t force Robert to make a choice between her and his mother, because this kind of choice


    was actually hard to make for Robert.


    Georgia was waiting in the car. Robert opened the gate and walked in slowly.


    He walked up to his mother.


    "Mom, you have been awake for a long time. It seems that you have recovered well. Maybe you will


    recover gradually in a while."


    Robert''s words made Maisie sarcastic.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel bad when I wake up? If I''m insane, I may not know how you are intimate


    with Georgia in front of me, huh? So do you want me to continue to be insane so that you can be with


    Georgia happily?"


    "If such thoughts can make you happy, then just keep thinking like this."


    Robert''s words made Maisie even angrier.


    She felt that she didn''t know her son anymore. No matter how angry she was and how ironically she


    spoke, her son just stood in front of her indifferently. He wouldn''t be angry orpromise with her.


    Why was his son such a stubborn person? Her words were like the blows on the cotton.


    "Then I curse Georgia to die right now. I curse you two to live a miserable life. Don''t you care what I


    say?"


    Robert burst intoughter when he heard Maisie''s sarcastic words.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Mom, I''m a materialist. If the curse can work, people in the world won''t have so much pain. Anyway,


    when someone is hurt, he can¡¯t hurt back his enemy by cursing every day. I''m certainly unhappy to


    hear this, but if I take it seriously, I will be a fool."


    "Mom, you probably scold me and Georgia the same way in your heart every day. I can only pretend


    that I don''t care. Do I have to be angry with you because of this?"


    "Get out!"


    Maisie was really powerless in front of her son. His son could even keep calm after she cursed


    Georgia. She couldn''t separate Robert and Georgia now, so she could only say something to stimte


    Robert.


    If Georgia were here, she would definitely say all kinds of insulting words to her. But Georgia was not


    here, and Robert didn''t allow Georgia to see her. She was so angry about this.


    What''s more, she wasme now, so she could only sit in a wheelchair and could not go to the ce


    she wanted to go. As a result, she could do nothing. Maisie felt very aggrieved.


    "Mom, you are only in your fifties. I remember that you liked painting very much in the past and you had


    your own hobbies. You shouldn''t indulge yourself like this. Dad hurt you and never gave you love, but


    now you can still find someone who really loves you. If you can''t find him, you can still learn painting


    which you liked in the past. In fact, I think you painted so well. If you didn''t marry my father, maybe you


    would have be a famous painter, or you would have traveled all over the world and made famous


    works one after another. "


    "You are not old. You can still find out what you really want to do. Mom, I hope you can live a happy life.


    What Dad has done is irreparable. You can only forget these things. If you always remember dad''s hurt


    to you, I also can¡¯t help you."


    After saying that, Robert walked straight into the vi and took out Anne and Wesley who had been


    hiding in the room.


    Maisie''s eyes changed when she saw the kids. Robert said to his mother.


    "This is Anne, your granddaughter. You''ve seen her before. I hope you won''t vent your anger towards


    Georgia on Anne. This is Wesley. You should have seen her too. He''s your grandson. They both want


    to respect you and hope you can have a happy life."


    "Anne, Wesley,e and say hello to grandma."


    Although Anne was a little scared, she spoke loudly.


    "Hello, grandma."


    Wesley whispered.


    "Grandma, I''m Wesley."


    The two kids didn''t dare to say anything after they finished greetings. Maisie looked gloomy all the time.


    The two kids were very sensitive, so they didn''t dare to say anything else.


    "Go out. Your mother is waiting for you outside."


    After saying that, the two kids ran out. Robert said to his mother.


    "Mom, I don''t want you to be a scary old woman for your grandson and granddaughter. Think about


    what you like and what you love. Your life shouldn''t be bound by the past."


    "I''ve told you that I won''t force you to ept Georgia. If you don''t like her, I''ll never let you see her. Just


    pretend that I''m not married. You can live here and I''ll live next to you. I''ll always be filial to you."


    After saying that, Robert walked out.


    Maisie stood still, recalling the past decades.


    She couldn''t help wondering what she was thinking and doing before she married Aidan.


    After Robert took the two children out, he asked Georgia to get out of the car.


    "She must be sad if we move her to a new ce. She will think we want to kick her out if so. Let''s live


    in the vi next door. I''ve already asked the butler to move things there. Although they haven¡¯t finished


    yet, it''s definitely okay for us to live there tonight."


    Georgia nodded. Of course, she had no objection to this kind of thing, but she still asked with concern.


    "Is your mother seriously ill? Did you have a fight?"


    Robert smiled.


    "Don''t worry. My mother is a softhearted woman. She is just saying harsh words, which can also make


    her vent her anger a little. I don''t dare to let her go out in such a situation. She must feel aggrieved, so


    just let her say anything she wants to say. Words can¡¯t hurt us."


    Georgia didn''t want to get to the bottom of the matter. She could guess how Robert''s mother cursed


    her and her mother. She knew it must be some dirty words, so she would never ask.


    The two took the two children to the vi nearby.


    After dinner, Robert received a call.


    After answering the phone, he said to Georgia.


    "The people in the hospital told me that they have found out what Kayden has done in the hospital


    today."

 Chapter 424 Kayden’s Intention

    Chapter 424 Kayden¡¯s Intention


    As soon as Robert said this, Georgia became serious and even nervous.


    "What on earth has she done in the hospital?"


    Robert said in a serious voice.


    "She might have taken away all the data of my physical examination."


    Georgia''s face turned pale as she heard this.


    "Who is behind her? Why did she take away your physical examination data? And she also warned me.


    I really don''t understand her intention.¡±


    Robert smiled helplessly.


    "We can¡¯t figure out her intentions. She attached your mother, and with her ability, she should have


    seeded, even if you came there, but actually, she failed."


    "Now she suddenly came back home and took away the data. I can''t find out who is behind her."


    Georgia had mixed feelings now.


    She was scared, worried, confused, and even anxious.


    She held Robert''s hand and tried to get a sense of security from him.


    "Let''s carefully recall what Kayden has done this year and try to find out her intention. Is there anything


    we have ignored?"


    Robert nodded and Georgia began to recall.


    "Last year, when you had an ident, she was Laurence¡¯s subordinate. As far as we knew, she should


    be loyal to Laurence. At least I didn''t think that she was a spy someone sent beside Laurence. But


    Laurence had an identter and she disappeared. Now she must be working for someone else."


    "Obviously, she has a new boss behind her."


    Robert nodded.


    "Your assumption should be right. She did this for money, or for someone behind her."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But she has been with Aston all this year and she has been in love with him. During this period of time,


    I am certainly not sure if she has done anything else. But her main goal should be to get close to Aston.


    In the beginning, I thought that she approached Aston because of my mother. But with her ability, she


    had no need to wait and move after my mother woke up. "


    After Georgia said this, she began to be confused again.


    She didn''t think Kayden''s intention was like this, but she couldn''t figure out what benefit it would be for


    Kayden to have a rtionship with Aston.


    Robert said to Georgia after a moment of silence.


    "You told me before that Aston took part in a research project in America in the past year, didn''t you?"


    Georgia nodded and then looked at Robert with her eyes wide open.


    "Does she want to steal the data of the experiments that Aston''s team has been working on for a


    year?"


    "It''s very likely. Why don''t you call Aston now and ask him what kind of project he has participated in


    With worry, Georgia called Aston.


    Soon Aston answered the phone.


    "It''s sote. What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to talk to me about Anaya again?"


    "It has nothing to do with her. Didn''t you take part in a project in Americast year? Can you tell me


    what project you were involved in at that time?"


    "Don''t you know it?"


    Aston smiled and replied to Georgia.


    "This project is called the Blood Purification Project, but it mainly aims at leukemia, mise, and


    sepsis. In a word, it is a kind of cancer cell capture and filtering technology. First, we extract blood from


    the patient''s body, and then study the cancer cells in the blood. After that, we inject a micromaic


    pellet that isbined with the specific disease cell, and then use a maic bar to capture the


    "It''s still in the stage of experiment and theory, but this project has been studied all over the world. If it


    can be properly applied to the human body, it can slow down the disease cells in the human body, and


    even can remove the poisonous bacteria from the blood through the micromaic pellet. I think you


    have heard of this theory, but this project is not that perfect. Some of the cancer cells are not in the


    blood, so I gave up after I went on this project for a year. "


    Georgia finally understood what Aston had been doing in the past year. It had something to do with


    blood again.


    She couldn''t help asking Aston.


    "When you met Kayden, how long have you been working on this project?"


    "Why do you ask this question?"


    Aston''s tone sounded a little angry, and Georgia had no choice but to speak.


    "After I came out of the ward today, I saw Kayden. I suspect that the reason why she approached you


    in the past year was that you were participating in an experimental project. Perhaps she has stolen all


    the data of your experiments."


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, Aston said angrily on the phone.


    "Why do you suspect her like that? Do you have any evidence? Or do you think I am so unprofessional


    that any of my friends can steal the data? I did love Kayden very much, but it doesn''t mean that I am


    unprofessional in the confidential work."


    "I''m not suspecting you. I''m just suspecting Kayden''s intention. I don''t have any evidence of this matter,


    but I''m just suspecting. I''m sorry to disturb you tonight. Bye."


    Georgia was about to hang up the phone when Aston spoke quickly on the phone.


    "Why did Kayden go to the hospital? Did you tell her anything else?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. I''m sorry."


    After saying that, Georgia hung up the phone. Aston''s face darkened after he hung up the phone.


    Coincidentally, Anaya came in at this time. In fact, she had just heard Aston talking on the phone


    outside.


    "Is Kayden the one you love?"


    Anaya''s eyes were obviously full of expectations when she asked this question, but Aston said coldly.


    "It¡¯s you who is willing to stay with me. If you don''t want to be with me, you can break up with me at any


    time."


    Anaya said in a hurry.


    "I don¡¯t mean that. I just asked you casually. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to answer. Anyway, you


    are my boyfriend now, so you are not allowed to be with another woman."


    Aston kept silent.


    How could he be with another woman? It was just that woman who abandoned him.


    However, since Kayden hade to the hospital and known that he was sick, she was still reluctant to


    Thinking of this, Astony on the bed gloomily, closed his eyes, and was ready to go to sleep.


    Anaya was so angry, but she didn''t dare to ask more.


    On Georgia''s side, she hung up the phone and kept silent for a long time. Robert justforted her.


    "Is it terrible? Why do you look so serious now?"


    "Aston told me that the project they were working on has something to do with blood. It happens that


    some problems happened to your blood now. I think these things seem to be rted to each other.


    Kayden might just keep an unchanged intention from the time when she was with Aston, and then she


    finally targeted you, which means that she has been working for the same person all the time. Maybe


    those people have been targeting you for a long time."


    "Don''t be so worried. Since I was born, I have had so many enemies who want to hurt me. Even if I


    were not sick now, do you think we would be in a really safe situation? At any time, there are enemies


    who are watching us. Keep vignt at any time. It''s sote. Let¡¯s sleep first. Don''t think about it


    anymore."


    After that, Georgia and Robert went to find the kids.


    After the two kids fell asleep, they went back to their bedroom to take a shower and go to bed.


    Lying on the bed, Georgia was still awake. She said to Robert again.


    "Where on earth did Jayson escape? Haven''t you been looking for him all the time? Have you got any


    news about him?"

 Chapter 425 Ask Wilson For Help

    Chapter 425 Ask Wilson For Help


    "I really haven''t found any news about him. He has always been good at hiding."


    "He invested in thatb, didn''t he? Even if it exploded, there must be a lot of data in it. I don''t believe


    that he didn''t leave any data in it. Maybe someone else has got this data, too. He is a smart man, so I


    think he has sold all the data in theb long ago, which may also be the reason why you have been


    targeted."


    "I really want to send him to prison when I think that he may still live a carefree life now."


    Georgia said through gritted teeth.


    Now she hated Jayson and Emma more and more. It was these two people who brought endless


    trouble to her and Robert.


    Emma was now in prison, waiting for the trial of the court. She would never have any chance to escape


    from punishment.


    It would be better if she was sentenced to death.


    However, Jayson was still escaping, and it was really hard to catch him.


    "Forget it. Don''t think too much."


    Robert held Georgia in his arms andforted her.


    "Have a good sleep. Maybe we can find a new solution or new evidence tomorrow morning."


    Georgia had no choice but to close her eyes. She didn''t want Robert to have a bad sleep.


    Now she treated Robert as a fragile baby. Of course, it was very important for him to have a good


    sleep.


    She didn''t sleep well this night. In Georgia''s dream, Robert spat out blood in front of her and then


    fainted.


    When she woke up with fear, it was already dawn outside.


    Robert had woken up and was about to get out of bed.


    She held Robert''s hand subconsciously.


    "Why do you get up so early?"


    "My phone woke me up. The bodyguard team called me because they have caught the traitor. The


    evidence is irrefutable and they are waiting for me to deal with it."


    Georgia also remembered that Robert had set a trap for the traitor, so she asked Robert.


    "Is it the one that Kenny and Dora talked about?"


    Robert smiled.


    "Of course the person they mentioned was also involved, and there is another person who hid more


    carefully. Now he has been found out by my people. The two definitely wouldn¡¯t tell us all the truths. I


    knew that these two people must have their trump cards."


    "Didn''t you say that you would use Anne and Wesley to make a trap? Have you changed the n?"


    "I think you are right. We can''t get our children in danger, even if we are absolutely sure of it."


    "Then what method did you use in the end?"


    Georgia asked curiously.


    "There must be the motivation for them to betray me. I asked the guard team to spread the news that


    Kenny and Dora were about to go to jail, and I also spread fake news that Kenny and Dora have told


    me who the traitor was. Of course, the traitor would only be scared by this, but I told them how I will


    punish Kenny and Dora. The details were revealed too much, so the traitor must want to send the


    message out. "


    "All the bodyguards live in the vi, and they will keep an eye on each other. Then I will reward


    whoever finds out the traitor, so they will naturally try hard to find it out. Now the traitor is crying and


    begging me to spare his life."


    "Is he seduced or threatened?"


    After Georgia said that, Robertughed.


    "Both of them. The father suddenly had a son, so he had to take a risk for the son. At the same time,


    they bought off him with money. Therefore, we have to investigate the backgrounds of the bodyguards


    at any time and figure out if there is anything wrong with their families. These are the matters that


    outsiders can find a breakthrough. Is there any problem with your bodyguards? Do you want to check it


    again? "


    After Robert finished his words, Georgia shook her head with a smile.


    "Wilson has been in charge of this matter all the time. He is more experienced than me in this area. No


    problem has ever happened to my bodyguards. I believe that Wilson has done a good job on this


    matter. After all, he also used to be a bodyguard."


    "Stay here. I''ll go out to deal with this matter. At least I have to warn other bodyguards that it¡¯s not easy


    to escape from the punishment after they betray me."


    After saying that, Robert put on his clothes and was about to leave. However, Georgia stopped him


    because she was suddenly reminded of something.


    "Did you forget to read the letter yesterday? We had dinner with our children after we came back and


    then went to bed. So you haven¡¯t read the letter your father wrote to you, have you?"


    Robert was stunned. He did forget it.


    "I¡¯ll read it after I finish this matter. It''s not urgent at this moment anyway."


    After saying that, Robert walked out.


    Georgia was no longer sleepy. When she got up, washed, and dressed, it was already around 8:30 in


    the morning.


    The two kids had also woken up. Georgia dressed Anne in person and then had breakfast with Wesley


    and Anne.


    Robert wasn''t at home for breakfast. He didn''t n to deal with the betrayal of the bodyguards at


    home.


    Early in the morning, Elsie and Wilson came to the vi after breakfast.


    Wilson took some documents which Georgia had to sign. After all, she was the chairman of the SY


    group nominally.


    She had to sign her name on the documents about some important decisions.


    Elsie just came to see Georgia. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days. By the way, she also came


    to y with Anne.


    When Georgia was working on the documents, Elsie yed with Anne and Wesley. Still, Wesley was


    so shy.


    After finishing her work, Georgia asked Wilson a question.


    "We should check the backgrounds of my bodyguards frequently. Is there anything wrong with them?"


    "At least, for the time being, there is no problem. Anyway, I will kick out those suspicious guards, and


    will not give them any chance to hurt you. That¡¯s the rule here. If they want a high sry, they have to


    follow the rule here."


    After that, Georgia told Wilson about the n that they would go to America.


    "If you are free recently, can you go to America with uster?"


    Georgia briefly told him that she was going to America with Robert and the kids.


    Although it was safer to keep the children at home, Georgia couldn''t rest assured without them around.


    Although it was dangerous to take them to America, at least she could take care of them at any time.


    Moreover, she knew how capable Wilson was. He was alert and skilled. With him around, no one could


    hurt her easily.


    If there was any danger, Wilson would find it out quickly.


    Nominally, Wilson was the chief assistant of Georgia.


    Wilson would tell Georgia about the affairs in the SY Group, and what Georgia needed to do was just to


    sign her name on the documents.


    She didn''t know much about business. Anyway, she did what Wilson said.


    As for the power that Robert''s father secretly left to her, it was all managed by Wilson.


    Besides, Aidan had been staying in America for a long time. Georgia thought that Wilson should also


    be powerful in America and knew more about the situation there.


    With his protection, Georgia could feel safer.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No problem. Anyway, you should hold some meetings in the headquarter of the SY Group. You can''t


    stay at home all the time. After all, the headquarter is in New York."


    Then he continued.


    "Where will you go in America? Tell me the ces and I''ll check them in advance."


    "Oh, there is indeed an important ce that you should check. If there is something wrong with it, just


    let me know in advance."


    Georgia sent a message to Ivan, asking him where his friend lived, and what the names of his friend


    and the examination institution were.


    She wanted Wilson to investigate it. Although Robert would also ask people to investigate, she trusted


    Wilson more.


    Besides, the different results of the investigation from the two different teams might reveal some


    matters.


    Ivan quickly replied to her. Georgia then summarized these things and sent them all to Wilson.


    Not only that, but Georgia also briefly told Wilson about Robert¡¯s situation.


    She said this to Wilson in private. Of course, she couldn''t let the kids know it.


    Elsie happened to take the two kids out to y.


    After Georgia finished her words, Wilson frowned.


    "Robert''s situation is really tooplicated now. I will check it out for you first. Nothing in the world can


    be covered forever, as long as we check it carefully. I can start from Kayden''s current ount and the


    ces she has traveled. Then I may find out whom she is working for. Just wait for the result."


    ¡°Besides, as far as you know, I used to be a mercenary. Some people like us should have physical


    training. We have to go to the battlefield for training, and at the same time, we should make our body


    stronger.¡±


    ¡°Exercise is not the only way to get stronger. Just look at those athletes who took stimnts. There are


    also ck markets for us to buy stimnts, which can intensify our strength and perception. Then we


    will be stronger at the specific moment. I also know some of those markets, which may be rted


    to this matter. I will investigate those ces.¡±


    After Wilson said these words, Georgia thanked him gratefully.


    As a matter of fact, she really left most of her work to Wilson. Perhaps she was not a qualified boss.


    Robert was sure that he wouldn''t inherit the property, so Georgia wanted Wilson to be the chairman.


    "I think you can be the chairman of the SY Group. I don''t think I am capable enough to take this


    position. You are the most suitable person to rece me in my opinion."

 Chapter 426 Maisie Wants To Kill Herself

    Chapter 426 Maisie Wants To Kill Herself


    After hearing that, Wilson showed an indescribable expression to Georgia.


    "Do you think I''m willing to do so much for you? That¡¯s all because Old Mr. Simpson ordered me to help


    you."


    "Miss Lane, you should do your own business. I prefer to live a free life. Old Mr. Simpson has helped


    me a lot, so I will certainly do the thing he asked me to do, but I won¡¯t be the chairman of the SY group.


    It¡¯s so hard to take charge in such arge group, and I won¡¯t help you forever. I hope that you can find a


    sessor as soon as possible within these years. Or, you can ask your husband for help. Just let him


    take charge in both the two groups."


    Wilson refused without hesitation, which embarrassed Georgia.


    Her request was indeed shameless. Wilson had helped her with so many chores, but she was still


    asking him to do more.


    But how could Georgia find a suitable person? She said to Wilson.


    "Please help me find a suitable person. Isn''t there any suitable person in such a big group? Like those


    young people or experienced people in SY group?"


    "No one in the group can be respected by all the people. The SY group is too huge. There are parties


    and serious internal strife. No matter who bes the chairman, others will not be convinced. Miss


    Lane, you can hire a few more assistants. You can ask them to deal with the affairs and you make the


    final decisions. You still just need to sign the documents at that time. Ask Robert if there is something


    you can¡¯t decide. He will help you with the important decisions, so you won¡¯t be fooled by those


    assistants."


    It seemed that she had still to be the chairman of the SY group. After all, she owned the most shares,


    and the people inside had to listen only to her.


    After chatting with Wilson about work, Georgia and Wilson walked out.


    Elsie was ying with the two kids outside.


    Of course, it was Elsie who sat on the swing and asked the two kids to push her.


    However, the three of them were allughing happily, and Elsie could always y well with the


    children.


    When Georgia and Wilson walked over, Elsie also saw them. She got off the swing and asked the two


    children to y themselves.


    She walked over and asked these two people.


    "You two have talked about the confidential business for a long time. Have you finally finished it?"


    Georgia nodded and Elsie asked curiously.


    "You and Robert have moved to a new ce. I haven''t asked the reason yet. Didn''t you live in the vi


    next door before?"


    Georgia said with a smile.


    "Robert''s mother lives there now. You know the bad rtionship between me and her. Since she


    doesn''t want to see me, then I have to live in another ce. Otherwise, both of us would feel


    ufortable when we see each other there."


    Elsie couldn¡¯t help butin about the rtionship between Georgia and her mother-inw. But she


    also knew that Georgia really couldn¡¯t live with Maisie.


    But before she could finish her words, the Butler walked up to Georgia.


    "Madam, something happened to Old Mrs. Simpson."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Georgia asked in surprise, and the Butler said seriously.


    "I don''t know what happened to her this morning. She just suddenly cut her wrist with the ss from a


    broken ss cup, and locked herself in the bathroom. The servant found that after half an hour. We¡¯ve


    already called the ambnce. I also called Mr. Simpson just now, but no one answered, so Ie to


    tell you about it."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Did Robert''s mother want to kill herself?


    Georgia was also shocked by this matter. She tried to call Robert, but still, no one answered.


    After all, Maisie was Robert''s mother. Now that Robert was not here, she had to deal with it.


    Georgia asked the butler to take care of the two children, and then asked Wilson and Elsie to stay here


    to help the butler.


    Then she came to the vi nearby. Maisie had fainted on the ground. There was a lot of blood in the


    bathroom, but her situation was too terrible.


    The ambnce arrived after a while. After Maisie was carried into the ambnce, Georgia quickly


    ordered her subordinates to stop the news from spreading.


    Then she sat in the ambnce to the hospital.


    After she sent Maisie into the operating room, she received Travis¡¯s call.


    "I saw the news of your mother-inw''s suicide on the Inte. Is it true? How could it be exposed on


    the Inte?"


    It seemed that the news had already been spread.


    "She did try to kill herself by cutting her wrist. I just sent her to the operating room, and now I¡¯m just


    waiting for the result outside. I have already ordered my men to cover up the news, but the news has


    still been exposed. Please help me check who spread it this time."


    Although she made great efforts to stop the spread of news, it was impossible for her topletely


    cover up it.


    But it had been spread too fast, which meant that someone had been watching them, or deliberately


    targeting her.


    "I think it''s the same force as the forcest time. Those paid posters and ounts were also involved


    in the spread of the news that you illegally imprisoned Sierra."


    "I remember you said before that it might have something to do with the Warner family, right?"


    Travis said yes.


    "Yes, it had something to do with them, but after I started a more careful investigation, I found nothing.


    Maybe they were just scapegoats, or they have covered up all the evidence.¡±


    "Travis, thank you for helping me investigate this matter. I will ask my men to suppress the news on the


    Inte. I have something to do now. Let¡¯s talkter."


    After saying that, Georgia hung up the phone. She immediately answered the phone call from Robert.


    "Is my mother in a bad situation now? I got the news on the Inte. Don''t worry. I¡¯ve asked someone


    to deal with the news."


    "When I saw her, she was already in aa, but the situation is not too bad. She should be fine after


    the operation. But why didn''t you answer the phone just now? Is there anything wrong with you?"


    "No, it''s just that there was a road with poor signal just now. I''ming to the hospital right now."


    As soon as Robert finished his words, Georgia hung up the phone and found a bunch of hasty


    footsteps walking towards her.


    She turned around and saw a group of reporters running towards her with microphones and cameras.


    Georgia subconsciously felt that something was wrong. These people came for her. It seemed that


    someone was really targeting her.


    But there was only the operating room behind her and there was only this corridor ahead. Besides,


    there were only four bodyguards with her.


    It was not easy to get out of here in the gazes of so many reporters.


    Soon, a group of reporters blocked the way.

 Chapter 427 Drive The Reporters Out

    Chapter 427 Drive The Reporters Out


    "Miss Lane, I heard that your mother-inw hasmitted suicide because of your abuse. Someone


    said that you beat and cursed your mother-inw at home. Is that true?"


    "Miss Lane, it''s said on the Inte that your biological mother was the second wife of Robert''s father.


    Did your mother get involved in the rtionship between Robert¡¯s mother and father?"


    "Miss Lane, I heard that you grounded your mother-inw at home and forbade her to go anywhere,


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    making her gradually depressed..."


    "Miss Lane, was it you who forced your mother-inw to die?"


    ¡­


    Countless questions came to Georgia, each of which was full of traps.


    Georgia wouldn''t be so stupid to answer these people''s questions.


    No matter how hard she tried to exin, these people would always make it blurry or use ambiguous


    titles to attract more attention.


    Although she didn''t answer, these people would also tell theizens that she was too guilty to answer.


    Whatever, she didn¡¯t care.


    Under the protection of four bodyguards, Georgia was about to rush out of the crowd of reporters.


    She didn''t know why the security guards of the hospital had allowed so many reporters in.


    More than twenty reporters surrounded the four bodyguards around Georgia and squeezed. Georgia


    felt that she was almost out of breath.


    Suddenly, Georgia felt a sharp pain in the back of her head.


    A reporter threw a microphone at the back of Georgia''s head.


    "Georgia, you are such a vicious woman. You even forced your mother-inw to die. You will be


    punished. Go to hell!"


    The speaker was a man with a gloomy face. He looked at Georgia with hatred in his eyes.


    In an instant, countless shlights shot towards Georgia.


    In this case, Georgia felt dizzy and almost fainted.


    But she couldn¡¯t faint. Otherwise, something worse might happen.


    But her body was on the verge of copsing. Georgia felt that her eyes were almost dazzled by the


    shlight.


    She covered her forehead and felt a splitting headache.


    She was unlucky this time. She only brought four bodyguards with her, and the surrounding reporters


    were live streaming. It was impossible to ask these bodyguards to kick those reporters out.


    In a daze, Georgia was carried forward by the bodyguards. The reporters seemed to be asking her


    various questions and taking photos of her.


    When she was about to lose consciousness, she heard a voice.


    "Drive these reporters out and teach them a good lesson. Just some b*stards working for someone


    rich. They even don¡¯t know who they are if we don¡¯t teach them!"


    It seemed to be a woman''s voice. After hearing it, Georgia finally fainted on the ground.


    When Georgia woke up again, she saw Robert sitting beside her bed.


    Robert said worriedly as Georgia was about to sit up.


    "The backside of your head is bandaged now. Don''t move too fast. You have a slight concussion. Let


    me help you up slowly."


    Georgia nodded dully, still in a daze.


    Georgia asked in confusion as she recalled what had happened before hera.


    "Who saved me at that time? I remember it was a female voice. By the way, how is your mother now?


    Has shee out of the operating room?"


    After Georgia finished her words, Robert helped Georgia sit up and handed a ss of warm water to


    her.


    "My mother hase out of the operating room but hasn''t woken up yet. Don''t worry about her. She is


    fine."


    "As for you, you are injured this time. Maybe you need to stay in hospital for a while. You got an


    operation on the backside of your head. I have sent the reporter who attacked you to the police station.


    I will teach him a lesson. And the person who saved you was Miranda. Didn''t you recognize her voice?"


    Georgia was stunned. It turned out to be Miranda. She shook her head slightly.


    "I was dizzy at that time. I really didn''t notice that it was Miranda. Where is she now? Why does she


    "She is in the police station now."


    Georgia asked worriedly as soon as Robert finished his words.


    "What? What happened?"


    "Miranda has a bad temper. She asked her bodyguards to beat those reporters in front of all the


    cameras, and the process was directly broadcast on the Inte, which brought disrepute to her.


    Although some people think that these reporters are too provocative, more people think that Miranda


    should not abuse and beat reporters with her power, so she is under the pressure of public opinion.


    Definitely, she has to stay in the police station. "


    "But don''t worry. She has her ownwyer, and Jason has been there with her. I guess she will be


    released on bail. Those reporters only dare to bully the poor people. As long as we threaten them, they


    won''t sue Miranda. It will only take some money and time in the end."


    "I''m so sorry to bother her today. You have to help her. Don''t let her suffer there."


    Robert smiled.


    "You still care about others at this time, but she did help you today. Otherwise, if you fainted there,


    those reporters might do something more terrible. There must be someone in the hospital deliberately


    letting them in. I''m investigating. Georgia, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well today."


    "You are also in trouble with my mother''s matter. Don''t worry. I will never let go of the person who


    nned this behind the scene today."


    "Then what is the public opinion on the Inte now? The pictures they interviewed me at that time


    must have been broadcast on the Inte. Your mother is indeed in the hospital, and the news can''t be


    covered up. They now must be cursing me crazily, right?"


    Georgia said with a bitter smile. Robert didn''t know how tofort her.


    "Yes, there are a lot of people cursing you, but because Miranda got involved in this matter, the focus is


    now on Miranda. After all, she arrogantly ordered her bodyguards to beat the reporters in front of the


    cameras. This matter has been discussed more widely, barely suppressing the matter of my mother,


    but the two matters are always linked together."


    "In fact, I don¡¯t care about their curses on the inte. If there is a more important public event, these


    people will not pay attention to me anymore. What I am worried about is another thing."


    Georgia paused, and then she asked Robert.


    "I''m worried that your mother wanted to threaten you with the suicide this time. If she threatens you to


    break up with me with her death, you will be in a dilemma. She is your biological mother, so I can''t


    force you to give up on her. But if you really want to give up on me, I''m not that generous and Anne


    also can¡¯t ept it. What should we do if so?"


    "She hates me so much. If she really threatens you with her death in the future, we two can''t do


    anything about it."


    Georgia said with a sad face.


    She had never thought that his husband would be forced to deal with such an unsolvable problem.


    There was no answer for any man to the question that when his wife and mother fell into the water at


    the same time, who he would save first.


    Georgia just thought it funny and thought it was meaningless to ask such a question because such


    things rarely happened.


    However, now she was really facing such a dilemma.


    Robert kept silent for a while, with aplicated look on his face.


    "Georgia, no matter what, I won''t give up on you. But I don''t know if I should use that method."


    After saying that, Robert took out a letter from his pocket and showed it to Georgia.


    "This is the letter from my father. I have read it when you were in aa. There is a solution on it to


    such a situation now."

 Chapter 428 The Method On The Letter

    Chapter 428 The Method On The Letter


    Georgia was a little surprised. She had never heard of a solution to this kind of thing.


    Unless Robert''s mother really forgot the past, or didn''t hate her and her mother.


    However, no one else but only Maisie herself could change her mind.


    Robert seemed to have a solution, but he hesitated. Was there anything wrong with the solution?


    "What method did your father write?"


    As soon as Georgia finished speaking, Robert handed the letter to Georgia.


    Meanwhile, he began to tell her the way Aidan told him.


    "Your mother was with my father after she lost her memory, which was not a natural loss of memory.


    My father said in the letter that he knew a capable person called Vincent Poole. Now this person is


    about 70 years old. ording to the current academic description, he may be called a hypnotist, but he


    is different from the ordinary hypnotist. He can make people forget the past, and even make a fake


    memory in their minds. That¡¯s what your mother was like in the past. "


    Georgia said to Robert in surprise while reading the letter.


    "Is your father so cruel to keep my mother with him?"


    Georgia couldn''t helpining. She was sure that her mother didn''t have any feelings for Robert''s


    father back then.


    Aidan made her mother hypnotized and then stayed with her mother as her mother¡¯s husband, which


    made her mother believe that they two were in love.


    It was indeed not a good method.


    "Maybe."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert didn''t think it was appropriate toment on his father''s behavior. Georgia continued to read


    the letter, and Robert continued to speak.


    "Vincent is still alive. My father gave me his address and contact information. He told me that he had


    already known who you were. When he came back from abroad, he investigated your identity and


    knew that you were your mother''s biological daughter. But he deliberately didn''t say it out, because he


    felt that it might affect our rtionship. Besides, your mother has lost her memory for such a long time.


    He was not sure what would happen to her after she regained her memory. He thought it was better for


    everyone not to know about it."


    Georgia had already read half of the letter before she spoke to Robert again.


    "I''ve heard that your father always gets what he wants by fair means or foul. It seems that it is true."


    Although Aidan had given all his property to Georgia, she had no good impression of Robert''s father.


    Sure enough, Aidan, with the gentle appearance, was a quite scheming person.


    In order to keep the person he loved, he could do anything.


    He could give up all the property of the Simpson family, and even make her mother lose her memory


    and he had deceived her for a lifetime.


    Georgia couldn''t help but think of Vanessa and Alfred. Although she didn''t like Alfred¡¯s nature in the


    past, both Alfred and Aidan were scheming and would do anything to get what they wanted.


    Her mother didn''t regain her memory until she had an ident and Aidan¡¯s death was confirmed.


    What about Vanessa? Georgia was worried about her.


    Vanessa might regain her memory or notter. In theory, it was the best that she couldn''t remember


    those painful memories all her life.


    But Vanessa was still so young. Georgia was really worried that the truth would be exposed.


    She continued to read the letter. She spoke to Robert after she finished reading.


    "I understand what your father means, but is it really good to do such a thing?"


    Robert looked embarrassed.


    "You have also read what my father wrote in the letter. He has known for a long time that once my


    mother knows who you are, she will definitely not allow me to be with you, and she will even try to


    separate us. I knew that she would not be good to you in words before, so I asked you not to see her,


    but I did not expect that she would try to kill herself.¡±


    "I''m not sure if she wants to threaten me with this matter, or she''s really sad and doesn''t want to live in


    this world. No matter what kind of situation it is, it''s my unfilial behavior that makes her do these things.


    If my father were still alive, he would definitely suggest we make my mother forget everything. But I''m a


    little hesitant about this."


    "I can''t interfere in this matter."


    Georgia said to Robert directly.


    "She is your mother, so you should be responsible for her current situation. You also know the matter


    about my friend, Vanessa. I don¡¯t know whether it''s right or wrong, but I can''t interfere in this matter."


    "I just want to tell you this method. Georgia, no matter what decision I make, I won''t force you or hurt


    you."


    Georgia smiled faintly. She felt a little tired and there seemed to be a dull pain in her head.


    "Help me deal with the trouble on the inte. I need to sleep a little longer. My head hurts."


    Robert hurriedly helped Georgia lie down on the bed again.


    "Have a good rest now. I''m afraid you''ll be hungry after you wake up again. I''ll bring you some porridge.


    If you want to eat anything else, you can tell me now. I''ll ask the cook to cook it."


    Georgia shook her head.


    "I have no appetite. I think it''s better to have some porridge. Just go back to your work. Maybe I can fall


    asleep as soon as I close my eyes. I¡¯m so sleepy."


    After saying that, Georgia closed her eyes. She really felt sleepy and fell asleep soon.


    Robert didn''t leave the ward until he saw that Georgia waspletely asleep.


    After leaving and closing the door, he said to the two bodyguards outside.


    "No one is allowed in. If someone wants to visit her, let me know. No one is allowed in without my


    permission."


    The two bodyguards nodded obediently. Then Robert walked away and made a phone call.


    It was Elsie who answered the phone. She and Wilson were on their way to the hospital, and the two


    children were also with them.


    Robert knew that these two people were on the way to the hospital, so he said to Elsie.


    "Georgia is very tired now. She just fell asleep again. How about you take the children home first and


    thene to see Georgia?"


    "We almost get to the hospital. Since Georgia is sleeping now, we can wait outside the hospital and see


    her when she wakes up. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 429 Jasper’s Suspicion

    Chapter 429 Jasper¡¯s Suspicion


    Robert sighed after Elsie finished her words.


    "Do you have enough bodyguards with you? Do you need me to send more guards to pick you up? It


    will be safer for the kids, too."


    "Then send some people."


    Elsie and Wilson took two children with them, and there were several bodyguards in the cars behind


    their car.


    But Robert must be worried about his kids, so she didn''t refuse him.


    After Elsie hung up the phone, Anne asked worriedly.


    "What did my Dad say on the phone? How is Mommy?"


    Wesley also looked at Elsie with worry. He was worried about Georgia¡¯s situation, too.


    "Your mommy has just woken up for a while, but now she is asleep again. We can''t disturb her rest, so


    we can¡¯t go to see her now. There are too many bacteria in the hospital, and we can''t let you two stay


    in the hospital for a long time. We just find a shopping mall near the hospital and hang around for a


    while. Your father will send several bodyguards to protect you two. Stay with us closely. Okay? "


    Anne nodded sadly.


    "Well, how can we see my Mommy? Is she seriously ill?"


    "It''s not serious. It''s just a minor injury."


    Elsieforted Anne, and the silent Wesley also spoke.


    "Then when can we see her? She must want to see my sister when she wakes up."


    "Maybe a few hours. Don''t worry about so much. Just don¡¯t run around. I can y with you."


    In the end, Elsie and Wilson took the two children to a shopping mall.


    Of course, they were protected by a group of bodyguards. In the end, they booked a game room and


    let the two children y inside.


    Robert went to the top floor of the hospital alone, and the bodyguards followed him from a distance.


    Robert didn''t let them get close.


    He was thinking about a lot of things. Too many things were disturbing him.


    His father suggested to him in the letter that he should not be restricted by morality. If he wanted to


    keep someone he loved, he had to pursue it by himself.


    His father had already guessed that his mother, Maisie, would threaten him with all kinds of methods,


    even death.


    In this case, Aidan suggested that Robert should learn from him and send his mother to see Vincent.


    When his mother forgot all the sad memories, he would let her get her hobbies in her youth. Even if she


    remembered all the memories one day in the future, she would no longer be sad because she might


    have lived a happy life for years.


    In fact, Robert also understood that his mother¡¯s sadness was mainly caused by his cruel father.


    His mother couldn''t get rid of the fact that Aidan had abandoned her. She indulged herself in the pain of


    this matter day by day.


    If his mother forgot everything and got a new life, when she enjoyed the career she liked and the happy


    days, her life would naturally be redeemed.


    It was good that she couldn''t remember the painful memory all her life.


    Even if she suddenly remembered it, those lies and pains would not be as painful as they were now.


    But Robert couldn¡¯t make up his mind.


    He was restricted by morality. He felt guilty for his mother who had been raising him.


    After a long silence, Robert sighed and walked to the elevator.


    After a while, he went to Jasper''s ward.


    Ivan happened to be there, too.


    Jasper was chatting with Ivan. Seeing Roberte in, Jasper asked with concern.


    "How''s Georgia? Is it terrible?"


    "And your mother, has she woken up yet?"


    "Georgia woke up not long ago. She still had a headache and fell asleep soon. She will stay in the


    hospital for two days. As for my mother, she hasn''t woken up yet. Maybe she will wake up tonight."


    After saying that, Robert sat on the sofa beside Jasper''s bed.


    Ivan sat right next to him.


    "Why has the news been spread so fast on the inte? Didn¡¯t you stop the news?"


    Ivan asked with concern.


    He had been upied in the past two days, so he was a little busy in the daytime and almost stayed in


    the hospital all day. So he could see Jasper at any time.


    When Georgia was surrounded by the reporters, he was operating on a patient.


    At that time, he didn''t know that in the operating room. After the operation, Georgia had already been in


    the ward, so Ivan didn''t help.


    He had gone to see her, but the bodyguard stopped him. The guard said that Georgia was sleeping


    and no one was allowed in, so Ivan came to see Jasper.


    Just after he came here, Robert also came.


    "Someone is trying to make it a big deal. Can¡¯t you see that? So many reporters were there to make


    trouble for Georgia. There must be someone behind them. I''ve asked my men to investigate who is


    behind it. It should be rted to the incidentst time. The photo of Sierra and Georgia was also


    exposed on the Intest time. It seems that they are the same group of paid posters who are


    spreading the news."


    Robert''s words made Jasper frown.


    "You seem to be so unlucky recently. Look. You¡¯re bothered by all kinds of troubles. You look even


    more annoyed than me. Though I changed my kidney, at least I will recover soon. And I can live a long


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    life after this. You seem to be doomed. Is that because someone is keeping cursing you?"


    After Jasper finished his words, Robert smiled.


    He also knew that Jasper was just joking to make him not too sad.


    "I think you are in a good mood now. Can you ept it now? Where is Selena? Did you see her after


    you woke up?"


    After Robert said that, Jasper''s expression became a littleplicated.


    "We metst night. Both of us woke up and were in good mental condition at that time. And I was not


    angry anymore. Selena had an operation and was weak. Of course, I should thank her and want to talk


    to her, but her attitude towards me was so strange, which made me feel ufortable."


    "Selena is my sister, and she donated her kidney to me this time. Logically speaking, she is my savior


    now, although we shouldn''t count this kind of thing as brother and sister. But Selena looked at me so


    strangely, as if she was thanking me and was very afraid of me. I really can''t stand the way she looked


    at me. We two have always been very close before. I don''t know what happened to her this year. "


    "After she gave birth to the baby, she always looks at me with inexplicable expressions. I always feel


    that she wants to say something, but stops on second thought. It seems that I have owed her


    something, or that she is in a dilemma. You know I hate guessing. But Selena is my sister, and she has


    done so much for me. I can''t lose my temper on her. It''s so depressing..."

 Chapter 430 Jason And Miranda

    Chapter 430 Jason And Miranda


    Both Robert and Ivan were confused by Jasper''s words.


    "You are brother and sister. Why don¡¯t you directly ask her? But don''t ask her too much now, in case


    she really has something difficult to do."


    "After you and your sister recoverpletely, you can ask her patiently if there is something wrong with


    her. After all, Selena is an adult and she has her own child now. It''s normal for her to have some


    trouble, but she can''t tell you this kind of trouble. Maybe it''s too big for her to solve, and she thinks you


    also can''t solve it. You have to be patient. In this case, you have to be even more patient with her. "


    "Of course I know. I have been extremely patient with Selena. I have been enduring all the time.


    Otherwise, I would have lost my temper long ago."


    Ivan persuaded him.


    "You are just fine with your new kidney. Don''t get angry and lose your temper frequently. It''s not good


    for your health."


    After Jasper nodded, he remembered something else and asked the two again.


    "I''ve watched the video spread on the Inte. It turns out that Miranda has a bad temper. She was so


    brave to beat those reporters before so many cameras. We think it¡¯s cool, but theizens don¡¯t. We


    also can¡¯t stop those people curing her on the inte, which may irritate them more. We have to find a


    way to solve this problem."


    "I will find more hot news to distract their attention. Then they may not focus on Georgia and Miranda.


    Now the Inte is slowly losing its focus. We have to be patient. If we directly stop the discussions


    about Georgia and Miranda, theizens will know that we are manipting public opinion behind the


    scenes. After one or two days, there will be other explosive news. Then they won¡¯t pay attention to it


    anymore. "


    "But we don''t know if the people behind it will keep making it bigger and bigger. If they will, maybe we


    can find some clues and find out who is behind it."


    Robert smiled confidently as he said this.


    He had been well prepared on the Inte.


    If someone wanted to stir up this topic again, he would definitely find out who was the real maniptor


    behind the scenes.


    "I thought Miranda is a gentledy from a rich family, but now it seems that I was wrong. Where is her?


    Is she still in the police station? Should we help her out?"


    Jasper said to Robert, but Robert shook his head.


    "Jason can handle it well. My mother and Georgia are in the hospital now, so I can''t leave here. Let


    Jason rescue his fiancee today, and I will personally thank her next time."


    As they chatted, Jasper finally felt sleepy.


    The doctor came to give him an intravenous drip and inject him with the medicine to prevent his body


    from rejecting the new kidney.


    Ivan and Robert had no choice but to leave because Jasper would fall asleep because of the effect of


    the medicine.


    "Follow me to the top floor. It''s quiet there. I have something to tell you."


    After walking out of the ward for a while, Robert said to Ivan.


    They went to the top floor and began to chat.


    On the other side, Miranda, who had paid the bail, finally came out of the police station.


    Jason had been waiting outside.


    The moment he saw Mirandae out, he directly walked over and grabbed Miranda''s hand. Then he


    took her into the car immediately.


    As for the reporters who had been secretly taking photos not far away, Jason had already driven them


    away by all kinds of methods.


    The reporters were quiet this time, and no one spread any news about Miranda again.


    After getting in the car, Jason said to Miranda.


    "I''ve watched the video. You were so arrogant. You just ordered your bodyguards to beat up those


    reporters. You just looked like a bully."


    Miranda red at Jason.


    "The evildoer can only be punished well by the evildoer. Those reporters must have been bought off


    since they came to interview Miss Lane with malicious intentions. I saw them trying to squeeze Miss


    Lane. Maybe after Miss Lane fell down, there would be a trampling incident. Those people had no


    conscience at all. They are all bad guys who need to be taught a lesson! They were so lucky because


    Miss Lane is so kind and didn¡¯t ask her bodyguards to drive them away. But I am not as gentle as Miss


    Lane. Just let me be the evildoer and teach them a lesson."


    "Look at you. Do you think you are a hero who is so capable to save the beautiful princess? Are you


    very proud of it now?"


    Jason said to Miranda with a helpless look.


    He didn''t even know how toment on what his fiancee had done today.


    It was true that those b*stards needed a lesson, but she shouldn¡¯t do that before the cameras, which


    made an uproar on the inte.


    Many people were cursing Miranda. Some people always hated the rich, but Miranda still did that


    before so many cameras.


    The people would definitely be sympathetic to the poor, and almost no one would stand by the rich¡¯s


    side in such a situation.


    Miranda was now cursed by everyone on the Inte.


    They were rich and powerful, and they could work together to actually control the public opinion on the


    Inte.


    But if they really did it, theizens would definitely know that they were behind the public opinion.


    Then theizens would curse more severely. They were able to change public opinion, but they


    couldn¡¯t do that.


    "Don''t you think I was so cool in the video? I was just like the capable hero who has saved the


    princess. I also read thements on the inte. Besides those who cursed me, there are also a few


    people who think I was cool. They said that I was like an imposing queen and wanted to be my


    fans. They are even going to establish a fans club to support me. Don''t just look at the people who


    curse me, but also look at those who praise me. There are still many people praising me."


    "I don''t think the one praising you can fight against one thousand people cursing you. How can you find


    those people praising you among so many people cursing you?"


    Jason said helplessly.


    His fiancee had helped his brother''s wife andpletely stood by his side this time.


    But the way she helped Georgia was too rude and straightforward.


    He had known Miranda for a long time, but he had never found that this woman could be so rude.


    If he made a mistake in the future, this woman might also ask her bodyguards to beat him up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At the thought of this, Jason trembled with fear.


    Would he be henpecked in the future? While Jason was thinking about this, Miranda spoke again.


    "What''s wrong with your sarcastic tone? It¡¯s Miss Lane whom I helped today, isn¡¯t it? Miss Lane is your


    brother''s wife. Maybe your brother will also thank me in personter. Why do you me me like that?"


    "I just think that I have a new understanding of you today."


    Jason sighed. He was a little worried about his future.


    He used to think she was a delicate and gentle woman, but now, in fact, she was a domineering queen


    who might totally suppress him.


    However, this was not what he should care about the most at the moment. He said to Miranda.


    "There are so many ways for you to teach those people a lesson. You could beat them up in private


    after you took Georgia away. Or you can secretly ask your bodyguards to beat them at night. Why did


    you do that before so many cameras? What if someone insane among them takes revenge on you in


    the future?"


    "You are worried about me, aren''t you?"


    Miranda said excitedly. Jason didn''t think he meant that, but he also couldn''t refute it.


    He did not answer Miranda''s question but continued to speak earnestly.


    "Don''t care about my intention. I know you don''t think it''s a big deal to be cursed by theizens.


    Anyway, you won¡¯t be arrested for that. However, speaking of the reputation, you may not care about it,


    but you can¡¯t get it ruined. We should try our best to keep a good reputation if we can."


    "Don¡¯t do that again in the future. If you meet someone you hate or something you can¡¯t stand, just let


    me know. I will help you. Don¡¯t be so straightforward. What if the person you offend is richer and more


    powerful than you? What if he wants to take revenge on you?"

 Chapter 431 Troublemakers on the Internet

    Chapter 431 Troublemakers on the Inte


    Miranda felt sweet inside and only caught the main point of Jason¡¯s words.


    Jason was worried about her because she was being scolded.


    And Jason had also promised that from now on, when she came across people and events she


    couldn¡¯t handle, she could go to him directly. Didn¡¯t that mean he was including her in his range of


    protection?


    Jason was treating her more and more like part of his own people now. Miranda hugged him excitedly


    and gave him a big kiss.


    Jason had wanted to continue lecturing his fianc¨¦, but the kisses just wouldn¡¯t stop.


    She wastched onto him like a bear and doing all sorts of things to him.


    In the end, he could only surrender and let her do whatever she wanted.


    He recalled what other businessmen said around him usually. Saying that he had a proper wife now


    who controlled his life, and outsiders couldn¡¯t pique his interest anymore.


    That¡¯s right, ever since Miranda hade clean and tangled up with up, nobody else had approached,


    and he¡¯d just sumbed to this woman and let her have her way.


    Looked like the marriage really could go forward.


    In the end, the pair¡¯s car stopped before the hospital, and only then did they let go of each other.


    At the penthouse of the hospital, meanwhile, Robert and Ivan stood face to face.


    ¡°Robert, say what you just said again. Tell me all the details. I feel like I¡¯m not fully understanding.¡±


    ¡°This morning, when I got up to deal with the traitor in the bodyguards¡¯ ranks and came back, I


    uncontroble spat out a mouthful of blood, and then immense pain just wracked my body. I barely had


    the strength to move my arms and legs. I only returned to normal after almost a quarter of an hour. Is


    my body getting worse?¡±


    Back then, when his body had acted up, Georgia¡¯s phone call had juste in, but Robert didn¡¯t have


    the strength to take it at all.


    That was why he¡¯d missed the call.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Kayden, Robert would have checked at the hospital right away.


    But now, he didn¡¯t dare go to any ce so easily for fear that the people who had their eyes on him


    would steal the data.


    He didn¡¯t want Georgia to know about this either.


    Honestly, after the pain, he felt fine.


    As if the pain had never happened in the first ce ¨C but he couldn¡¯t treat it like it hadn¡¯t happened.


    Thinking about it, Robert finally decided to tell Ivan about it and let him deal with it for him.


    Georgia was in hospital now and his mother wasn¡¯t awake. He had to shoulder this on his own.


    ¡°Robert, I¡¯m a surgeon. I can¡¯t make any conclusions on your situation. But you have to pay attention to


    your body. Tell me if there¡¯s anything off. I¡¯m going to record your whole status, wait for the check¡¯s


    results toe out, the judge from your usual state where the issue is. You can¡¯t let your guard down


    on this.¡±


    Robert could only nod, while Ivan continued.


    ¡°I¡¯d been nning to go overseas after a couple days, but like you said, I haven¡¯t seen that friend of


    mine for several years and I¡¯m not by his side all the time. Nobody knows if there could be other


    problems with him in secret. When we¡¯ve made sure, we¡¯ll go find him.


    ¡°Georgia needs to stay in the hospital for several days anyway, so we¡¯ll have to dy the check for a


    few days as well. But I¡¯ve already bought a lot of advanced instruments and sensors from the ck


    market. If we can¡¯t leak your condition, we¡¯ll buy the things we need back ourselves and run the check.


    I¡¯ll investigate and make sure what sort of equipment these people use, then get a few experts over to


    run the check. Relying on people all the time leaves them open to be bought out. Better to buy it up


    ourselves. Georgia should get the hang of it after studying it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Georgia about today. I didn¡¯t tell her when she woke up and my condition hasn¡¯t worsened,


    so I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡±


    As Robert said that, Ivan nodded.


    Concerned, he asked about something else.


    ¡°What about Aunt Maisie? They¡¯re telling the truth on the inte, aren¡¯t they? Aunt Maisie is


    threatening you with her own life to separate from Georgia? That¡¯s difficult. You can¡¯t leave Aunt Maisie


    out to dry, but it¡¯s not realistic to separate you from Georgia. How are you nning on dealing with it


    after Aunt Maisie wakes up.¡±


    Robert spoke up about the contents of his father¡¯s letter.


    After that, Ivan showed a befuddled expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s one way. If it works, I actually think it¡¯s a good solution. But that¡¯s just like Jasper¡¯s surgery. He


    wasn¡¯t willing, but his parents forced him to have the operation and live on. He¡¯s calmed down now, but


    he was mad back then. If you let Aunt Maisie restart her life without every remembering those painful


    memories, it might be a good thing. But if she recalled those memoriester on, she might get even


    sadder and angrier. I can¡¯t tell you what to do on this, but it is a solution. What do you think, Robert?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my father¡¯s determination, and I really can¡¯t say what I think my decision should be. When


    my mother wakes up, I¡¯ll see how her situation is.¡±


    To be honest, Ivan felt like his Uncle Aidan¡¯s solution was a pretty great one.


    Only, doing something like this took the resolution to bear the consequences and enough mental


    responsibility.


    Looking at it from the other side, forcing someone to do something they weren¡¯t willing to do wouldn¡¯t


    have that person feeling good about it even if the results were good.


    Like parents urging their kids to take their studies seriously and not step off the beaten trail. Not every


    child could achieve that.


    In fact, a lot of children became rebellious. There wasn¡¯t a logic necessary to the world.


    Still, Ivan was most worried about Robert¡¯s body.


    Back then, the checkup had showed Robert¡¯s body to be in a bnced state. Ivan had seen that report


    too.


    But today, Robert had spat blood, which showed that his body was acting up.


    That was troubling. Right now, he could only bemoan why he¡¯d studied surgery back then. If he¡¯d gone


    for internal medicine or devoted himself to biological research like Georgia, maybe he¡¯d understand


    what was happening to Robert¡¯s body.


    The brothers spoke for a while longer, and they returned downstairs.


    Just in time for Robert to receive a call from Jason.


    Jason had alreadye to the hospital with Miranda, ready to visit Georgia.


    He asked the bodyguards about it but Georgia still wasn¡¯t awake.


    Robert¡¯s reply was helpless.


    ¡°Take Miss Bradley to meet Jasper, then. He¡¯s alone and bored right now and Georgia is asleep. I think


    she¡¯ll wake up after a while, though.¡±


    As Robert said that, the people stationed next to his mother gave him a call.


    Hearing that she¡¯d waken up, Robert hurried to her room.


    The moment he entered, he saw her shrieking in a fit of madness.


    ¡°Aidan, where¡¯s Aidan? What¡¯s he doing shutting me inside a hospital? Where¡¯s my daughter? Why


    isn¡¯t my daughtering to see me?¡±


    Maisie spewed those deranged words, saw Roberte in, jolted, then pointed at Robert and started


    yelling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerveing back to see me, Aidan Simpson, when you had a side slut on the side


    and tried to divorce me! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll never be rid of me as long as you live! You¡¯re not allowed


    to leave me!¡±


    Seemed like his mother hadn¡¯t, in fact, woken up, but was once again in her confused state.


    This time, she was mistaking him for his own father. Robert didn¡¯t know what to say.


    His mother yelled at him for a while, then started sobbing in pain.


    ¡°Why did your father leave us, Robert? Did he just leave? Go out, please, beg him not to go. I bore a


    son and daughter for him. How could he be so cruel? Go ask him back. Beg for him, plead to him,


    you¡¯re his son, he always liked you, beg him not to go¡­¡±


    Now her memory had gone back to the past. Robert sighed.


    ¡°Mom, Dad¡¯s dead. Don¡¯t drown in your sorrows anymore. He¡¯s left this world never to return. He¡¯ll


    never be able to make up for what he owes you as long as you live. You¡¯ve still got a long life ahead of


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you. Don¡¯t obsess over Dad anymore. He¡¯ll only hurt you.¡±


    As Robert said that, Maisie¡¯s dazed eyes slowly focused.


    She covered her mouth and cried silently.


    After a long while, she suddenly raised her head to Robert.


    ¡°I just went mad again, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°What point is there to me living on like this? I might as well just die. How could you just let these


    people bring me back? So long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯m in your way and Georgia¡¯s way. If I died, wouldn¡¯t you


    be able to be with her happily ever after?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about those things anymore, Mom. Get some rest.¡±


    At that, Robert turned around and left the room.


    He¡¯d finally made his decision this time. Even if she didn¡¯t care about Georgia, his mother would never


    be free of the pain his father had wrought on her.


    It might be the best thing to forget it all. From what his father said, her madness might even be cured.


    He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch his live the rest of her life as a madwoman lost in grief forever.


    After leaving the room, Ivan ryed to him that Georgia had woken up as well.


    Robert was getting ready to go to her room when he received a call from his secretary.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve been monitoring the situation on the inte and we¡¯ve found evidence of the person behind


    the online drama.¡±

 Chapter 432 So It Was Barney Stone

    Chapter 432 So It Was Barney Stone


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Robert asked, voice low.


    Georgia was obviously the target of this. Even thest leaked photo had only been of Georgia and


    Sierra, with him absent.


    Combine that with how the reporters had chased after Georgia this time, it was clear that he himself


    wasn¡¯t the priority. Georgia was.


    ¡°We traced the IP addresses of the ounts that started the online incidents on several points, and


    when they started getting active on the inte again today, we finally pinpointed the IP addresses to


    all being in a single building in the D City east countryside. I sent people over to check and found that


    several dozen people were working there every day. It¡¯s a small scale group of inte ghostwriters.


    ¡°We asked some of the base-level employees about it. They¡¯re responsible for postingments


    directing the inte to hate on Mrs. Simpson. We captured the head of the group and forced him to


    give up the name of the person behind it. ording to that person, the culprit¡¯s name is Barney Stone.


    A bastard son of the Stone family. Has some smarts. Started a medium-sizedpany in D City.


    Managed it well.¡±


    ¡°Barney Stone?¡±


    Robert repeated the words. He didn¡¯t remember too much about such a person.


    ¡°Send me all information rted to Barney Stone. He¡¯s not the one directly behind it. He and I shouldn¡¯t


    have too many conflicts of interest. There may still be someone else behind him. Have you found


    anything about who¡¯s supporting him from the shadows?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no conflict of interest between the Stone family and the Simpson family. Even thepany


    that Barney was running isn¡¯t in the same line of work as the Simpsons¡¯. But we found that Barney was


    once college schoolmates with you, sir. As for the rest, we don¡¯t have anything special.¡±


    ¡°Does he have anybody he likes?¡±


    Robert suddenly asked that question. If it wasn¡¯t for conflict of interest, it might be for love. There was


    no reason to target him or Georgia out of nowhere.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found that out yet, sir. I¡¯ll put people on it right away.¡±


    ¡°Investigate Barney Stone¡¯s love life right now. Notify me of any news.¡±


    Robert hung up, and Ivan chimed in.


    ¡°Found anything of value?¡±


    Robert repeated everything he¡¯d just uncovered about Barney Stone to Ivan.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯ve lost my past memories now. That Barney Stone is a college schoolmate of mine,


    but I don¡¯t know if I had any conflicts with him before to cause him toe take revenge on me. This


    still bears investigating.¡±


    At that, Ivan chuckled.


    ¡°You still think you need to investigate? Jason and Jasper went to the same college you did. The three


    of you were joined at the hip and had to go to the same school. Ask the two of them, and you¡¯ll


    probably find out if you¡¯d ever fought with Barney, or if you¡¯d had any grudges.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Robert smiled, and turned to Ivan.


    ¡°Go to Georgia¡¯s room and tell her about it for me. I need to go see Jason about Barney, then I¡¯ll look in


    on her right away.¡±


    Ivanplied and Robert headed right to Jasper¡¯s room.


    He¡¯d been once, and this was the second time. Jasper probably wasn¡¯t awake yet.


    But Jason was there, so he could ask him too.


    Before that, though, Robert gave Elsie a call as he walked.


    ¡°Georgia¡¯s woken up. You can take the children to go see her. How are the two kids doing? How¡¯s their


    mood?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not having too much fun and can¡¯t muster too much excitement right now. Both of them are


    worried about Georgia right now. They¡¯ll probably only rx when they see her.¡±


    ¡°Then please bring them over to the hospital. I¡¯m still busy and I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Hanging up, Robert came out in front of Jasper¡¯s room.


    Jasper hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Jason and Miranda were in Selena¡¯s room.


    Selena was awake and eating dinner. Looked like they were chatting.


    When Robert went in, he greeted Selena.


    Then Jason spoke up right away.


    ¡°Has Georgia not woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s awake. Just woke up. But I¡¯ve got something to ask you. Then we can go see her together.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Jason asked strangely.


    ¡°We went to college together, right? A man called Barney Stone was schoolmates with me. Do you


    know him?¡±


    ¡°I know, but why talk about him all of a sudden? We don¡¯t know each other that well. He hasn¡¯t


    attracted your attention with anything, right? He¡¯s just a bastard son of the Stones. He has some


    business talent, but not enough for you to take notice.¡±


    Jason was curious about it, and Robert exined his findings in brief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what conflicts we¡¯d had in the past, but I¡¯m sure right now that he¡¯s swirling up drama on


    the inte to target me and Georgia. But I don¡¯t have any memories of the past. Recall for me if the


    two of us had ever had any grudges, would you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have too much of an impression of Barney, but I do remember that no matter the association,


    as you were taking part in it, Barney also participated. That¡¯s where I do remember him a little.


    ¡°But he never surpassed you. No matter what event it was. Jasper and I even joked that you had two


    tails. One alwaysing second, the other alwaysing third. The one in second was always Eliana.


    No matter what it was, she¡¯d follow you, as if you had the same interests. You always went for the


    samepetitions, even if it was badminton or tennis, she¡¯d get involved. Of course, you two couldn¡¯t


    some otherpetitions of interest, and there was a top three, you usually took the top spot.


    ¡°While Eliana was always in second, if I remember it correctly, the third ce usually went to someone


    called Barney. A lot of people talked about the tangled rtionship between the three of you when in


    reality, you and Barney weren¡¯t even familiar with each other. You didn¡¯t even talk with each other


    normally. Other than thosepetitions, you basically had no contact. I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s a grudge


    between you. Why would he target you and Georgia online by swirling up drama? Did you bully him


    when I didn¡¯t know? Such that now he wants revenge?¡±


    At that, Robert shot Jason a cold nce.


    ¡°I might have forgotten my memories, but I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m not the type of person to insult people for no


    reason. Things change, and if I felt like a person was capable and talented, I have no reason to offend


    them. It can¡¯t be a grudge between us. I suspect it¡¯s got something to do with Eliana.


    ¡°Last time with the inte drama, Travis found that it seemed to have something to do with the Warner


    family, but there was never any direct evidence. You just reminded me. Back then, you said that no


    matter what it was, Eliana would get involved, and so would Barney. Then the three of us would take


    the top three most of the time. Do you feel like what Barney¡¯s doing might have something to do with


    Eliana?¡±

 Chapter 433 Barney and Eliana

    Chapter 433 Barney and Eliana


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡±


    That was the entirety of Jason¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Did he like Eliana and grow to hate you? I remember that you faked being in a rtionship with Eliana


    and a lot of people thought of you two as the golden boy and girl, when in reality the two of you didn¡¯t


    get anywhere. Did Barney misunderstand that? But it¡¯s been so many years, does he still want


    revenge?¡±


    ¡°How would I know that? I¡¯ll just investigate Barney some more. But you say that I faked being in a


    rtionship with Eliana. What¡¯s that about?¡±


    Robert suddenly thought of Wesley¡¯s unknown mother, and was afraid of some ex-girlfriend popping up


    and getting in between him and Georgia.


    Especially with Wesley¡¯s mother appearing. He was still worried with Eliana popping up all of a sudden


    even if Jason said they were in a fake rtionship.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Back then, the whole school was rife with rumors that you were together with


    Eliana. Jasper and I asked you about it back then about what was going on, while you said it was fake


    but we didn¡¯t need to clear it up and could just let everyone misunderstand you. You clearly didn¡¯t


    intend to tell us your reasons so Jasper and I didn¡¯t ask about it. It¡¯s been so long that I almost didn¡¯t


    remember it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it now. You and Eliana were definitely never a pair. Besides, even if you¡¯d been in a


    rtionship, that was years ago. You¡¯re with Georgia now, and you don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to get hung


    up about that, do you?¡±


    Robert smiled faintly. Of course that wasn¡¯t what he was worried about. He just felt that Eliana was


    involved, and with her being so prominent in his past, it might affect his life now.


    But he just couldn¡¯t remember. That was the tititing part.


    After talking about Barney, Robert looked at Miranda, who was waiting quietly at the side.


    Robert actively said thanks to Miranda.


    ¡°Thank you for helping Georgia today, Miss Bradly. If you need the Simpson family¡¯s assistance with


    anything from now on, please just speak up. I¡¯ll remember your favor today.¡±


    Miranda stood and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re friends with Jason. As his future wife, it¡¯s only a small thing. We¡¯ll count as family from now on,


    and Georgia will be like a sister to me. Even passersby should help each other, and I¡¯m helping


    Jason¡¯s friend to begin with. You have to keep watch over him from now on so some other bimbo


    doesn¡¯t tangle up with him. If you can do that, I¡¯d be really thankful.¡±


    At Miranda¡¯s words, Jason was embarrassed and exasperated, but he wasn¡¯t annoyed.


    Robert smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jason¡¯s really a big softie inside. I¡¯ll watch him for you and keep him faithful to you.¡±


    Jason couldn¡¯t help butin internally that this bastard was selling him out for his wife.


    Apparently it was gals before pals out here.


    But he did find Miranda especially cute whenever she bossed him around. That was also why he


    always let her have her way.


    He liked her bossy side. Maybe he liked being abused. Jason spared a moment to feel disgusted with


    himself.


    As Robert said that, he saw that Selena had just finished dinner.


    Elliot and Bailey weren¡¯t there.


    Thinking of what had happened with Jasper, Robert felt the need to ask Selena if something else had


    happened.


    He spoke up.


    ¡°Selena, do you have some hidden troubles? Or something your brother can¡¯t know. You can talk about


    it and let us help.¡±


    As Robert said that, Selena grew a bit dubious.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand what Robert was saying.


    ¡°Can you be a bit clearer about it, Robert? I don¡¯t quite take your meaning.¡±


    ¡°I saw Jasper this morning and he told me he feels like something¡¯s off with you. He thinks you¡¯re


    hiding a lot from him. Jasper feels like you have some difficulty and you¡¯re always holding something


    back in your eyes. He doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happened to you and he¡¯s really worried about you.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At that, Selena¡¯s hand scrunched together and her face turned pale. Robert continued.


    ¡°I know that everyone has things they don¡¯t want to talk about. But you¡¯re brother and sister. What¡¯s


    there not to talk about? He cares about you a lot. And the way he sees it, you were the one to donate


    the kidney to him this time, and he owes you. He doesn¡¯t understand why you look so guilty. I don¡¯t


    know if he¡¯s misunderstanding anything, bute on, Selena, you know what your brother is like. You


    know he¡¯s optimistic and generous, but he cares about you as a sister a lot. If you have any secret you


    can¡¯t say, he might be able to hold it in, but he can tell that you¡¯re not happy about the secret and even


    upset about it. That he can¡¯t stand.


    ¡°Find an opportunity to talk to him about it, if you could. He¡¯s angry about it but you had your operation,


    so he can¡¯t really say anything while you recover. I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say this but I bumped into


    you here, so I had to say it here. Don¡¯t tell Jasper, in case he gets on my case after he hears about it.¡±


    Selena lowered her head, not daring to look up at Robert.


    Jasper guessed what was up right away and dragged Robert out.


    ¡°Really, of all the things to mention. I¡¯ll tell you about thister. Don¡¯t get involved in Jasper and


    Selena¡¯s sibling affairs. You know this before, but you forgot the past, so you¡¯re not aware of how


    time. Hurry up and go see your wife. I¡¯ll smooth things over with Selena ande find you.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t quite understand. No matter which way he cut it, it looked like Jason knew something


    about what had happened between these two siblings.


    But since Jason had said to talk about itter, he could only nod and leave.


    With Georgia having woken up for so long, it was time to do what he needed to and visit her.


    As in the room, after Robert and Jason left, there was only Selena and Miranda left inside.


    Miranda actually wasn¡¯t too willing to be here with Selena. She suspected Jason and Selena had some


    kind of rtionship before. Call it woman¡¯s intuition.


    And the two families had even discussed marriage. She considered Selena her number one rival.


    Her original n had been to visit Georgia with Jason, or see Jasper, but both of them hadn¡¯t woken up


    yet.


    Unexpectedly, she¡¯d followed Jason in to see Selena.


    Aftering in, other than a polite greeting, Miranda didn¡¯t talk much with Selena.


    She didn¡¯t know her too well and observing her from a close distance, she seemed to have a quiet


    personality, and ought to be a nice girl.


    If they¡¯d been friends, they might have been good ones.


    But she just had to be a potential rival, which threw Miranda off.


    It wouldn¡¯t do to get close but it wouldn¡¯t do to separate herself, so Miranda just stood there awkwardly


    in the room looking at Jason talk with Selena.


    The two were only chatting as friends, but she felt a bit panicked.


    Then, unexpectedly, because of Robert¡¯s sudden question, Jason had just dragged him off without a


    care in the world.


    Now the two of them were left there in the room and the atmosphere was very awkward.


    Miranda decided to keep silent. She really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Selena, though, looked at this Miss Bradley before her, recalled everything that had happened in the


    past, and couldn¡¯t help but raise a question.

 Chapter 434 Selena and Miranda’s Misunderstanding

    Chapter 434 Selena and Miranda¡¯s Misunderstanding


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you, Miss Bradley. It might be a bit rude of me, but it¡¯s got to do with


    you, and I¡¯d like to clear up the reasons.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Miranda asked coldly. She was afraid that Selena would say something earth-shattering and cause her


    to be separated from Jason.


    As someone with a particrly active imagination, she was especially worried that Selena¡¯s child had


    something to do with Jason, which meant she really might lose him.


    As she was nervously waiting for Selena¡¯s next sentence, Selena slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I gave Jason a call once. Back then, the person who called was my mother. She called Jason with my


    phone. I¡¯d wanted to let my mother know something through Jason because she didn¡¯t believe me at


    the time, but you were the person who picked up at the time. Do you remember that, Miss Bradley?¡±


    Miranda blinked, recalled the incident, and her expression turned strange.


    They were here at this point already. Miranda couldn¡¯t be making a dog¡¯s ear of it at a time like this.


    She asked on cautiously.


    ¡°There was such an event, yes. What about it? Are you using me of something? I hung up directly


    at the time and asked you not to disturb Jason. He and I are engaged now and I don¡¯t want other


    women to approach him. I would like you and Jason to maintain a certain distance as well. Do you


    have an opinion about that?¡±


    Miranda raised a spiky shell around herself like a hedgehog, and her face also turned chilly.


    She felt like Selena was using her of something.


    Of course, Miranda also didn¡¯t want Selena to tell Jason about this.


    Back then, after all, her attitude really hadn¡¯t been good, and she¡¯d lied deliberately.


    Selena suddenly chuckled helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake me, Miss Bradley, I¡¯ve never harbored romantic feelings for Jason and vice versa. The


    two of us don¡¯t have anything else going on. He¡¯s always treated me as his sister.


    ¡°As for our families discussing marriage, it¡¯s because arranged marriages are popr with families like


    ours, and Jason¡¯s parents watched me grow up. They were worried that Jason wouldn¡¯t find a woman


    they approved of, and Jason doesn¡¯t dislike me too much, so our two families discussed marriage.


    Back then, my mother felt it was good, so it got somewhere. But it didn¡¯t end up going through, and in


    that process, Jason and I never developed feelings for each other. It¡¯s the opposite. He always cared


    for me as a brother.¡±


    At that, Miranda¡¯s face turned a bit red.


    Had she misunderstood? Besides, she could see that Selena really did have a nice personality. She


    was quiet and gentle.


    She herself, though, seemed to be a bit too petty towards such a kind person.


    Biting her lip, Miranda asked embarrassedly.


    ¡°So what did you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Back then, my mother suspected that I¡¯d some something she couldn¡¯t tolerate on the birthday of


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jason¡¯s grandfather, so that¡¯s why I called Jason to have him prove that I was with him that day. But


    back then, when you received the call, Miss Bradley, you denied it right away and said Jason was with


    you, which led to my mother believing that I was lying. I didn¡¯t understand why you¡¯d lie to my mother


    with an attitude like that, but now I think I get it.¡±


    Saying that, Selena shook her head, exasperated.


    So that was why. She thought that something she didn¡¯t know had happened. It was just simple


    misunderstanding.


    She could see today that this Miss Miranda Bradley really did like Jason.


    Jason was a bit of a yboy before, so as someone who had almost been his fianc¨¦, of course she


    was someone Miranda was wary of.


    So with a topic like that, Miranda might have just reflexively denied it.


    Miranda¡¯s face reddened some more. She hadn¡¯t thought that she¡¯d caused Miranda trouble like this.


    Guilty, her words turned careful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too impulsive and I hurt you. Would you like me to exin it to your mother? I¡¯m really


    sorry.¡±


    Miranda bent her back and apologized, while Selena smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now. I was just asking you because I didn¡¯t understand. I was afraid that there was some


    misunderstanding between us and it¡¯d cause something biggerter on. Now that we¡¯ve exined it all,


    it¡¯s fine. I just hope that you remember what I said today, Miss Bradley.¡±


    Selena was being this generous with no trace of me in her voice. Miranda was getting even guiltier.


    She was about to say something when the door opened again.


    Jason walked back in and saw Miranda¡¯s flush.


    The air between the two women seemed a bit awkward. Jason couldn¡¯t help but ask about it.


    ¡°Did the two of you talk about something? Your expressions look weird.¡±


    Miranda grew nervous subconsciously, for fear that Selena would spill it all.


    She looked at her, squirming, but Selena only turned to Jason and smiled.


    ¡°I just asked Miss Bradley if she¡¯d like a daughter or a son. Miss Bradley just asked me about Dan. You


    know how women love chatting about this stuff. So I teased Miss Bradley that maybe you¡¯ll have a


    daughter and a son, and with Miss Bradley this pretty and you so handsome, Jason, you¡¯re sure to


    have beautiful children. That¡¯s why Miss Bradley is blushing.¡±


    As Selena finished, Jasonughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re even talking about that, then. What if the genes make them ugly?¡±


    At that, Miranda grew angry.


    ¡°What kind of talk is that? We¡¯re both good-looking people, so how could that child have some gic


    mutation? They¡¯ll be more beautiful and more handsome than the two of us. No jinxing!¡±


    Jason found the way the woman before him threw tantrums especially cute, and shook his head with a


    helpless smile.


    It really wasn¡¯t right of him to say that. It was a joke, but Miranda had gotten nervous about it.


    Her nervous face looked cute too. But speaking of that much, Jason hadn¡¯t considered anything about


    future children, and he couldn¡¯t help but start fantasizing about it.


    If they managed to have a smart, cute daughter, he was actually looking forward to it.


    If they got married, then he was definitely having a daughter.


    As Jason was looking forward to it, the smile on his face grew.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I wasn¡¯t thinking when I said those things. Selena, I¡¯m taking Miranda to see Miss Lane.


    Rest up for now, and I¡¯ll go see you tomorrow.¡±


    Selena smiled and nodded, and Jason took Miranda¡¯s hand, heading out of the bedroom.


    As they almost went out the threshold, Miranda turned around and shot an apologetic grin at Selena.


    She hadn¡¯t officially apologized yet, but the time wasn¡¯t quite right.


    She¡¯d hurt an innocent bystander this time, and she had to make up for it.


    The two headed towards Georgia¡¯s room.


    As for Georgia¡¯s side, she¡¯d woken for a while now.


    Even Annie and Wesley were in here room talking to her.


    ¡°Does your head hurt right now, Mommy? Daddy says you have a mild concussion and a few stitches.


    It sounds scary.¡±


    Annie asked her mother lovingly, while Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt now. The wound isn¡¯t serious. I¡¯ll probably be able to leave the hospital after staying


    here a few days. Your Auntie Elsie said that you two yed all afternoon in the yground. Was it


    fun?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that fun, Mommy. Auntie Elsie and Uncle Wilson bought up the ce and let us y in there,


    but the first time was more fun.


    ¡°And going out to y with you and Daddy and Wesley was the most fun. Without you here, all the


    games weren¡¯t as fun. Wesley and I yed and it was just all right. Go y with me and Wesley next


    time. I still want to y with Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Georgia smiled and stroked her daughter¡¯s hair. Her head of hair was soft and smooth, like Robert¡¯s


    hair.


    Georgia herself, though, had rougher, thicker hair that had never run smooth, and needed care at the


    hairdresser¡¯s.


    Mother and daughter exchanged some intimate words, and Wesley, who¡¯d been looking on


    concernedly, couldn¡¯t help but chime in.


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, you have to live to be a hundred years old and be super healthy.¡±

 Chapter 435 Fake Ex-Girlfriend

    Chapter 435 Fake Ex-Girlfriend


    Georgia found that line especially warming.


    Children were always so pure. Their eyes told the whole story.


    She could feel that Wesley really did care for her.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t put too much care into Wesley after just interacting for these few days, but the


    child already had her in his heart. That really did move her.


    Georgia reached out and took Wesley¡¯s hand


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Wesley. I¡¯ll do my best to reach a hundred and watch you grow up healthily. Don¡¯t worry too


    much either, you two. It¡¯s really just a mild concussion. When you get a bit more knowledgeable, you¡¯ll


    know that it¡¯s really not that serious for me right now.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Georgia smiled, the two children¡¯s expressions also slowly rxed.


    Elsie startedining on the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s really your luck today that that reporter only smashed you with the microphone. If he¡¯d really been


    need a few more bodyguards.


    ¡°Not only that, but you were too tolerant of those reporters today. I know you don¡¯t want to do anything


    too impulsive in front of the reporters, but if it were me, I¡¯d be like Miranda and I¡¯d just up and tell those


    bodyguards to beat that reporter up. See if they have the nerve to approach you afterwards.¡±


    Georgiaughed. She really had misjudged the situation.


    She thought that having her bodyguards get violent in front of so many reporters ¨C live ¨C would have


    pretty huge impacts.


    After all, acting first wasn¡¯t setting a good image in plenty of situations.


    She really hadn¡¯t thought that a reporters would actually strike at her head. One thing Elsie said had


    been right.


    If that had been a metal club, she might have died right there.


    Or if they¡¯d taken out a gun, she could have been killed as well.


    ¡°I was just thinking that I¡¯ve been discussed too much on the inte. With so many reporters rushing


    at me today, it has to be malicious interviews, which is why I was careless. It¡¯s not that I care that


    people are ming me online. It¡¯s that I think it¡¯s a trap. My opponents are deliberately trying to make


    me look bad or to create chaos so they can write about more subjects. That¡¯s why I held it in.


    ¡°Now, though, looks like I really might die next time if somebody tries this on me again. You¡¯re right. I


    should be tougher, or maybe bring a few more bodyguards with me so they can¡¯t approach, and today¡¯s


    incident wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    Seemed like Georgia really was reflecting on what she¡¯d done today. Elsie started soothing her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang your head like a child. You just didn¡¯t consider enough things on this. Just be tougher on


    them next time. But the people behind the scenes are the real viins. If we catch them, you have to


    have your people teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t grow soft on them. Conniving bastards who do this won¡¯t


    feel it unless you give them a few good beatdowns.¡±


    ¡°This hasn¡¯t been cleared yet and Robert is definitely still investigating. I hope they show a trace.


    Otherwise, getting targeted from the rear is really unsettling.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Wilson, standing close by, spoke.


    ¡°Normally, consider you¡¯re out alone, several bodyguards would be enough to protect you. I hadn¡¯t


    expected such a situation today. If they¡¯re targeting you and sending a dozen, two dozen or more


    people to crowd around you, several bodyguards isn¡¯t nearly enough. Miss Lane, I might need to adjust


    the bodyguard itinerary for each day. By then, I¡¯ll show you the adjusted itinerary so you can take a


    look. If you don¡¯t have any opinions on it, we¡¯ll go with that arrangement from now on.¡±


    Naturally, Georgia didn¡¯t disagree. She really couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.


    She had two children she needed to take care of, and Robert¡¯s condition was still an unknown. She had


    to bear it. She couldn¡¯t be the first to fall.


    As the conversation went on, Ivan opened the door, and Georgia saw Roberte in.


    Annie and Wesley spoke happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Daddy. We¡¯ve been waiting for you forever.¡±


    Robert walked over and picked the two children up, smiling, then kissed both of them on the cheek.


    Afterwards, he sat down next to Georgia, holding her hand.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? Feel sick anywhere? Has the doctore in to check yet?¡±


    Georgia answered each question one by one. She¡¯d had porridge already, of course, or she couldn¡¯t be


    up talking to the children right now.


    ¡°After I woke, the doctors came in and ran a simple check. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll go through a full checkup


    tomorrow. If nothing¡¯s off, I¡¯ll be out tomorrow.¡±


    Robert rxed, while Georgia grew concerned.


    ¡°Is your mother awake yet? She¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    Robert¡¯s expression sank. Georgia guessed instantly that she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°She¡¯s not threatening you with death again, is she? If she lets off on that for a while, at least everyone


    can rx a bit. I don¡¯t want to see you bear the burden of hurting your Mom. If you really can¡¯t stay with


    us for this while, just spend some more time with your mother. I¡¯ve got the kids and Elsie. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. She¡¯s awake a lot these few days, but lost in her fantasies most of the time and rarely


    sober. She¡¯s in a daze again. In a situation like that, she won¡¯t threaten me with dying. Don¡¯t be so


    concerned about it. This time, it wasn¡¯t that she threatened to die, but just that she was in such pain


    over my Dad. It doesn¡¯t have too much to do with you. Don¡¯t feel responsible.¡±


    Georgia grudgingly rxed.


    For the next few hours, the kids stayed with her and chatted.


    With Robert, Elsie and Wilson inside, Ivan went to go see his patients.


    At a time in the middle, Jason and Miranda stopped by to look on Georgia and spoke with her too.


    Knowing that Miranda was fine, Georgia loosened up and thanked her personally.


    Time passed quickly tonight, and at eight or so, Georgia shooed them away.


    ¡°Annie, Wesley, you can¡¯t stay in a hospital too long. There¡¯s a lot of germs here. Hurry up and go back


    and rest. Stay with Auntie Elsie tonight, okay?¡±


    The two children nodded obediently. Robert, on the other hand, was nning on staying with her in the


    hospital.


    Finally, Elsie and Wilson brought those two kids back to the mansion under her name to stay.


    That ce was entirely for Elsie and Wilson now.


    But she and Elsie did discuss something else. She wanted Elsie and Wilson to buy property in Robert¡¯s


    district so they could all live in the same area.


    It¡¯d be easier to meet and take care of the kids.


    After Elsie and Wilson left the hospital with the kids, there was just Georgia and Robert left in the room.


    Robert told Georgia everything about what he¡¯d found today, and also introduced Barney.


    ¡°You told me before that Travis¡¯ investigation turned up a rtion with the Warner family. This Barney


    fellow, Eliana and I were ssmates before and had been linked closely. So I suspect it might really


    have something to do with Eliana. But there¡¯s no direct evidence right now, and I can¡¯t just pin


    something on the Warner family. Let¡¯s wait and see if any new evidence turns up.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s instincts told her that it really did have something to do with Eliana. She couldn¡¯t help put


    ask.


    ¡°Do you still remember what it was between you and Eliana? Outsiders think you¡¯re exes.¡±


    Robert turned serious and hurriedly denied it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Georgia. I asked Jason about it today. I¡¯ve never been together with Eliana. I just


    don¡¯t know what the reason was at the time for me not to dispel those rumors, but I was definitely never


    together with her. She¡¯s not my ex-girlfriend.¡±


    Robert¡¯s nervous denial had Georgia chuckling.


    She felt like Robert was really nervous about all this. Without any knowledge of the truth, outsiders


    might have mistaken Robert for being guilty and believed Eliana to be a really important woman.


    But Robert had exined it to her before. Now she knew the truth, while he himself didn¡¯t.


    Georgia found that particrly funny, and couldn¡¯t help butfort him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I know about you and Eliana. You exin it to me before.¡±


    Seemed like Georgia knew more than he did about this fake ex-girlfriend.


    Robert finally rxed, but he was still curious.


    ¡°How did I exin it to you before? If Barney is doing these things because of Eliana, they¡¯re targeting


    you. How could I have tolerated a woman like Eliana before, and let other people spread rumors that


    we were dating? There had to have been a reason.¡±

 Chapter 436 Elsie’s Wounded

    Chapter 436 Elsie¡¯s Wounded


    Robert didn¡¯t think he would have been okay with some random woman bing his girlfriend in


    name.


    There had to have been a reason that he¡¯d told Jason and Jasper toy off and not rify the truth.


    It was funny that now he had to ask his wife to get at the truth.


    ¡°Eliana was your senior once, and you often went to the same events andpetitions, so you count


    as being familiar with each other. A lot of people mistook the two of you to be dating. You¡¯d wanted to


    rify her, but Eliana said that there was a pervert courting her and she couldn¡¯t think of a way to


    refuse. So you let the rumor spread to get the pervert to give up out of kindness.¡±


    ¡°Was I such a generous person?¡±


    Robert said in a somewhat exmatory tone, as if he still didn¡¯t believe this was the real reason.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What, you still think you¡¯re a cold and ruthless man?¡±


    Robert smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Never mind. There¡¯s no evidence proving that Eliana did this, so let¡¯s not discuss her for now.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt today, so the most important thing to do is rest for now. Don¡¯t bother with anything else. I¡¯ll


    deal with things outside. Get some sleep. If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll have people bring you something to eat.¡±


    Georgia nodded. She really did feel tired.


    After all, plenty of people hade to visit her tonight. After chatting incessantly, she could feel a wave


    of drowsiness.


    Before she could fall asleep, though, Georgia¡¯s own phone rang.


    The moment the line connected and she heard the noises from the other end, though, Georgia¡¯s whole


    face went white.


    When she hung up, Georgia turned to Robert in a panic.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Elsie and Wilson. Get someone over there to help them.¡±


    What followed was pandemonium.


    Elsie and Wilson had brought the two kids home. There were bodyguards with them, but the two kids


    were right there. How was Georgia supposed to rest easy?


    It was the winter and especially cold outside. Robert didn¡¯t allow Georgia to follow him out.


    Georgia could only stay in the room and wait, anxious, hoping for good news.


    Wilson had been the one to call. ording to him, on the way back, they¡¯d been ambushed.


    A group of people had surrounded their car and cut them off. The situation was dire.


    Wilson judged that the neers had ill intentions and had given Georgia a call straight away to have


    her send assistance.


    From what Wilson meant, he must have already called over the people his status allowed him to.


    Georgia could only let Robert move his own forces to assist Wilson.


    Wilson had broadcast his own location. Afterwards, Georgia stayed up in the room until midnight, not


    daring to close her eyes.


    There was no news from the children, and no call from Robert either.


    Even though a secretary had given Georgia a call and said that they were about to find Wilson and


    Elsie and the kids, there was no way Georgia could rx.


    At about two to three in the morning, Georgia saw Roberte back, looking exhausted. Seeing that


    he was also holding the two children¡¯s hands, Georgia finally breathed easy.


    The two kids looked scared, but they weren¡¯t injured.


    Georgia wept for joy, then hugged the kids and Robert tight.


    With the family all together, Georgia¡¯s heart finally settled for good. Robert¡¯s next words, though,


    brought it leaping back into her mouth.


    ¡°There were several dozen people moving against us tonight. Thankfully, Wilson¡¯s capable. He drove


    through the ambush, but there were still several people tailing him. You know howpetent Wilson is.


    He drove into an alley and dealt with all of those people. But there was onest opponent hiding in the


    trunk and almost moved on the kids and Wilson and Elsie, but Elsie found out, threw herself in front of


    Wilson and took a bullet in the gut. She¡¯s in the operating room right now.¡±


    As Robert said that, the two children clutched at Georgia and cried.


    After all, they¡¯d experienced everything tonight in person, and they were terrified even now.


    ¡°Is Elsie¡¯s situation serious? When can she leave surgery?¡±


    Georgia was really worried about Elsie, and even wanted to go straight outside the operating room to


    wait.


    But with the two kids hugging at her, she couldn¡¯t leave at the moment.


    ¡°They should be able to save her. She was only shot once, and Wilson returned fire right away and


    took the shooter down. We don¡¯t know how long the surgery¡¯s going to take, though.¡±


    ¡°Go wait outside the operating room. Tell me if anything else happens. I¡¯ll stay with the children for


    now.¡±


    Robert nodded. After all, Elsie and Wilson had protected their kids today.


    Now that she was seriously injured, there was no way he could ignore it.


    He knew that Georgia wanted to go wait as well, and Robert naturally didn¡¯t want her to go wait outside


    the operating room while she was wounded as well.


    At a time like this, of course he had to go there to see what¡¯s what.


    After Robert left, Georgia took the two kids¡¯ hands and led them to bed, letting them lie beside her.


    The children shook, and Annie cried for a long while before telling Georgia about what had happened.


    ¡°When I got on the car with Auntie Elsie and Uncle Wilson and left the hospital, we chatted all the while


    and nothing happened. But after half an hour or so, a lot of cars appeared around our car, and a big


    truck almost hit us. Uncle Wilson turned the steering wheel and drove us away. I didn¡¯t know what was


    happening. Uncle Wilson kept driving us away¡­


    ¡°Then we were at an alley in the old city, and there weren¡¯t so many cars following us, but one car was


    still there. Then Uncle Wilson told us to stay in the car and he got off to take care of those people, but


    Auntie Elsie was worried, so she told me and Wesley to stay in the car and she got off too. Then I say


    Auntie Elsie on the ground, and she was bleeding so much. Mommy, Daddy says Auntie Elsie will be


    fine, but I¡¯m so worried. I can¡¯t even close my eyes. I just wanted Auntie Elsie to say something. She


    was on the ground bleeding and fainting and I said so many things but Auntie Elsie didn¡¯t hear me.


    Uncle Wilson was scared to death and his face looked scary¡­¡±


    The children didn¡¯t understand the situation at the time too well, but Georgia got the gist of it.


    A lot of cars had boxed Wilson and Elsie¡¯s car in tonight, even trying to kill them.


    If Wilson hadn¡¯t driven away from their pursuit, they might have all been killed tonight.


    Georgia¡¯s heart quivered violently again. She hugged Annie tight, fear in her tones.


    ¡°Auntie Elsie just got hurt and fainted. She¡¯ll wake up. Your Daddy¡¯s outside the operating room. If


    Auntie Elsie is out of danger, he¡¯lle tell us.¡±


    Georgia forced herself to be calm and soothed the children. On the other side of the bed, Wesley also


    spoke worriedly.


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, Uncle Wilson also got hurt, but he was outside the operating room all the while, and


    no one seemed to be looking at how he¡¯s hurt. I¡¯m worried about Uncle Wilson.¡±


    At that, Annie nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, when those people were attacking, Uncle Wilson¡¯s arm was hurt. I saw bloode out. But


    everyone was busy with Auntie Elsie, and nobody noticed Uncle Wilson was hurt. If he¡¯s hurt, he needs


    to be bandaged soon, but Uncle Wilson¡¯s face was too scary, and I couldn¡¯t say it.¡±


    The children really were worried about Wilson and Elsie, and Georgia really wanted to go to their


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    operating room and do something, at least say something.


    But with something this big having happened tonight and all the bodyguards outside, Georgia didn¡¯t


    dare leave the room, in case those people came back to finish the job and move on the children again.


    She took up her phone and called Robert.

 Chapter 437 Revenge on Wilson

    Chapter 437 Revenge on Wilson


    ¡°Is the surgery over yet?¡±


    ¡°Just over. Elsie¡¯s out of danger. The doctors are wheeling her into the ward. I arranged for her to be


    put in a room on your floor. She¡¯ll be two rooms away. I¡¯ll be over in a moment. Don¡¯t panic. Take the


    kids and wait for me.¡±


    Georgia heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Elsie was fine.


    ¡°What about Wilson? What¡¯s his condition?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s kept quiet and stayed outside the operating room. I wanted to talk to him but he ignored me. I


    think he must be too worried. He¡¯s with me heading to Elsie¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°The children told me that Wilson¡¯s wounded too. Have the hospital get a nurse over there to bandage


    him. He¡¯s definitely going to disregard his own body, so get him to do it.¡±


    Robert blinked, then lifted his head to look at Wilson.


    Wilson was following the nurse and doctors as they pushed Elsie¡¯s bed. His face was cold and silent,


    while his gaze was fixed on Elsie and no one else.


    He was wearing a ck jacket. Looking over, only then did Robert see the red blood seeping from his


    arm. The color of Wilson¡¯s clothes was too deep, and people hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    The way Wilson looked, he didn¡¯t seem too concerned with his wound.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll have a nurse treat the wound for him.¡±


    Robert hung up and they stepped into the elevator. He stood at the Wilson¡¯s side and spoke to him.


    ¡°Your arm¡¯s still bleeding. You should have it bandaged.¡±


    This time, Wilson finally looked at Robert and responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor wound. Nothing for you to be concerned about.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t bandage that wound, do you want to have other people take care of Elsie for the next few


    days? Or do you want her to watch your drag your injured body around to take care of her, making her


    worried? Mr. Weaver, you have to look after your own body before you protect others and take care of


    others.¡±


    At that, Wilson fell silent for a long while.


    Only after Elsie was inside her room did he turn to Robert and speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a nurse to bandage the wound. Look over Elsie¡¯s room for me and don¡¯t leave for the moment.


    I¡¯m not too confident in other people.¡±


    Seeing that Wilson seemed to have taken his words to heart, Robert nodded.


    When Wilson left, Georgia had taken the two kids ande outside Elsie¡¯s bedroom escorted by


    bodyguards.


    The two sides were just a few meters apart anding wasn¡¯t an issue.


    The two kids now knew that their Auntie Elsie was safe, and their faces showed relief.


    But before going into Elsie¡¯s room, Georgia turned to Annie and Wesley.


    ¡°Auntie Elsie¡¯s just gotten out of surgery and needs to rest. Don¡¯t talk when you go inside, and keep it


    quiet if you have any needs. Once you see Auntie Elsie, follow me to the room and rest, okay?¡±


    ¡°I can do it, Mommy.¡±


    Annie pped her chest confidently, while Wesley also smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be noisy with Auntie Elsie, Auntie Georgia. I¡¯ll keep quiet.¡±


    Georgia smiled and brought the two kids inside the room.


    There was a slew of bodyguards outside the room already, while inside, it was just Elsie lying there and


    Robert sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing the three of theme in, Robert stood, shot a worried look at Georgia, and turned to the kids.


    ¡°Are the two of you scared? Aren¡¯t you tired staying up sote?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so loudly, Daddy, you¡¯ll wake Auntie Elsie.¡±


    Annie spoke, her voice especially low, and Robert hurriedly apologized to the children.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault. Go see Auntie Elsie, then.¡±


    The family conversed quietly, and Georgia brought Annie and Wesley over to Elsie¡¯s bedside.


    The two children stared at Elsie, and after a while, they turned and grasped at Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mommy, Wesley and I have seen Auntie Elsie now. You can take us back now so Auntie Elsie can


    rest.¡±


    Georgia shot a look at Robert.


    Just at that moment, Wilson came inside.


    He looked at the group inside the room, while Wesley and Annie walked concernedly to his side.


    ¡°Are you okay, Uncle Wilson? Have you treated your wound yet?¡±


    Wilson crouched down and spoke gently to the children.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back with your Mommy and rest for now. Auntie Elsie is only waking up tomorrow. Come


    see her then.¡±


    After that, Robert and Georgia brought the two kids back to Georgia¡¯s own room.


    This sort of luxury room had other beds for family members to sleep in anyway, so in the end, Robert


    brought Wesley to another bed and coaxed him to sleep.


    Georgia let Annie lie in her own bed, and the two went to sleep together.


    The most important thing for husband and wife to do now was of course to coax the children to sleep to


    avoid having them stay up some more.


    Of course they didn¡¯t dare take the children home now. Without resolving this incident, neither of them


    dared to have their children anywhere they couldn¡¯t see.


    And encountering something like this, the kids could get scared at night and have nightmares, which


    naturally meant their parents should be there.


    They slept all the way until sunrise. Georgia had been hurt to begin with, and after Annie fell asleep,


    she drifted offpletely.


    Robert, though, saw his son asleep, and walked up to his wife and daughter¡¯s bedside.


    Seeing them all sleeping, he rxed and left Georgia¡¯s room.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he called Wilson over and asked about all the details of the night.


    Wilson knew the whole chain of events, and Robert wanted to find out who was behind it tonight.


    He¡¯d put people on the investigation already, but Wilson was capable, and he¡¯d experienced everything


    tonight personally, and knew all the nitty gritty bits.


    Investigating together with Wilson made it easier to find out the truth.


    The two stood in the corridor, and Wilson startedying out his suspicions and spections.


    ¡°I feel like those people were targeting me. If their target was Annie and Wesley, when I got out of the


    car, the people who managed to follow me would have tried their utmost to fire at the people inside the


    car, but I feel like they kept on trying to kill me and disregarded the other people in the car. Even the


    one who came to ambush uster was aiming for me.


    ¡°If Elsie hadn¡¯t discovered the ambusher and thrown herself between me and the bullet, I might not just


    be wounded today, but dead outright.¡±


    Which was to say, the target of tonight wasn¡¯t Robert and his two children.


    Understanding Wilson¡¯s meaning, Robert faced him and spoke.


    ¡°Do you have any suspects, then?¡±

 Chapter 438 What Elsie Is Implying

    Chapter 438 What Elsie Is Implying


    ¡°You know what person I am. Before I became your father¡¯s bodyguard and assistant, I was a


    mercenary, working for money. I don¡¯t even know how many enemies I¡¯d made and how many people


    would like to take revenge on me. For what happened tonight, I really can¡¯t think of a particr suspect


    at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Then are there any clues that can allow you to guess at who the culprit is?¡±


    ¡°Not right now, but even if they¡¯re fake or stolen, I¡¯ve remembered all the opponents¡¯ license tes. As


    for the people who attacked, I had Elsie take photos of everyone she saw, and the identity of those


    wounded or killed wille up soon enough. After knowing their identities, it¡¯ll be possible for me to


    find out who¡¯s behind it. I should have a preliminary conclusion by tomorrow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as grudges that arise from nothing. There has to be a past to them attacking


    me. Money makes the world go round, and these people definitely have all sorts of mary trade.


    Investigating their ounts, we¡¯ll find the truth.¡±


    ¡°Then rest for tonight. New facts might arise tomorrow. Don¡¯t go elsewhere for now. Find who¡¯s behind


    it first.¡±


    Wilson nodded and went back to Elsie¡¯s room, sitting at her bedside and holding her hand.


    Even now, he couldn¡¯t help but rey those earlier moments in his head.


    Back then, two people were attacking him, both skilled. He was too wrapped up dealing with them to


    notice a shooter getting ready to fire at him from the shadows.


    When he finally managed to take those two down, he saw Elsie fling herself onto him. Then a gunshot


    had rung out.


    He watched as Elsie fell before his feet, watched the woman lie there, blood gushing from her torso.


    At that moment, Wilson froze for a second, then felt an all-consuming panic.


    He couldn¡¯t clearly speak about how he felt back there. All he knew was that that scene terrified him.


    Just like how, over ten years ago, he¡¯d seen his own mother jump off the building, his brain was empty,


    and his panic threw him into disarray.


    But in over a decade, he¡¯d experienced numerous dangerous pinches, and escaped from hailstorms of


    bullets countless times. He hadn¡¯t been afraid even then.


    He¡¯d thought he was past the age of being afraid. But today, seeing this woman bleeding before him,


    he was terrified.


    Even when he brought her to the hospital to undergo surgery, his hand was still trembling.


    ¡°Hurry up and wake up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m not going to recognize myself.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wilson spoke towards the unconscious woman. His usually cold gaze showed a gentle light.


    ¡°Someone like me is really too dangerous. This is the first time I¡¯ve brought you danger. If I bring you


    more danger from now on, would you hate me?¡±


    Wilson murmured to himself, then smiled and sighed.


    He really was getting too sentimental.


    The following morning, when Georgia woke, the kids were still sleeping.


    Thankfully, the kids hadn¡¯t had any nightmares yesterday night, and Robert had brought them a rich


    breakfast early in the morning.


    Before the children could wake, Georgia went to the living room and ate.


    ¡°How are things? Has the culprit behindst nighte out yet?¡±


    Last night had gotten toote, and Georgia hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask Robert what was going on.


    Now that they were rested and it was the day after, she immediately raised the question, concerned.


    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any news yet. They made a clean job of it. This might take some deep


    investigation.¡±


    Hearing Robert say that, Georgia sighed.


    ¡°Are those culprits targeting our children?¡±


    Robert smiled and exined.


    ¡°Wilson told me that they¡¯re targeting him, not our family.¡±


    At that, Georgia was somewhat surprised. She¡¯d thought the opposite, thatst night had her and


    Robert at the center as targets.


    Afterwards, Robert summarized Wilson¡¯s words.


    Only then did Georgia understand that they weren¡¯t targeting her and the kids.


    As for targeting Wilson, Georgia really couldn¡¯t guess who the culprit was at that point.


    She could only hope that the truth came out soon.


    After breakfast, the kids woke up.


    Havin breakfast with them, Elsie happened to wake up too, and Georgia brought the kids over to Elsie¡¯s


    room.


    But before that, Elsie had actually been awake for about half an hour.


    When she woke, she saw Wilson slumped next to her bed, asleep.


    Elsie instantly thought of how she¡¯d taken a bullet for him before she lost consciousness.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it even when she recalled it.


    It was true that she¡¯d always faintly felt that she liked this man. But in regr days, the things Wilson


    said often angered her.


    She often warned herself not to take this man seriously.


    She¡¯d thought it was just a shallow liking, but seeing that Wilson was probably going to get shot that


    night, she¡¯d leapt to protect him reflexively, disregarding the own risk to her body, and disregarding the


    fact that she could die from taking that bullet.


    To be honest, Elsie was a bit confused with her own feelings.


    Did she like Wilson that much?


    She didn¡¯t understand, so she watched the man slumped there at her bedside and thought of all her


    past moments with Wilson.


    After thinking of that for about half an hour, Elsie couldn¡¯te up with a conclusion.


    She up and pped Wilson, who was still sleeping.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up. I¡¯m up already. And I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    At that, Wilson sprang awake, showing a happy expression.


    ¡°Are you ufortable anywhere? I¡¯ll get a doctor over.¡±


    As Wilson stood and made to leave, Elsie grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I¡¯m hungry, and I¡¯m also thirsty now. Can you get me some water?¡±


    Wilson turned around obediently and poured out a ss of water, handing it to Elsie.


    Elsie drank and stared at the man before her.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t budge, and Wilson didn¡¯t quite know what to do.


    Despite his usual calm, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my face? Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Elsie set down her ss and grinned.


    ¡°I just feel like you¡¯re being strange today. You used to be so cold to me, and now you¡¯re the picture of


    care. Is it because I saved your life?¡±


    Wilson didn¡¯t speak. He just looked at the woman before her silently.


    Elsie thought that wasn¡¯t any fun, and spoke again.


    ¡°I saved you, so don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me? It¡¯s a saying that a debt of life can only


    be repaid by offering oneself. Aren¡¯t you prepared to do something in return?¡±


    At that, Wilson finally replied.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll protect you, and I won¡¯t let any harme to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I meant?¡±


    Elsie snapped, feeling like she¡¯d implied it clearly enough.


    Since she liked him that much, and even sacrificed herself for him, she wouldn¡¯t settle for anything


    other than taking this man all for herself.


    Now that he owed her, this was the best moment to capitalize on negotiations and bind him to her.


    Then Wilson had just replied to her with that, and Elsie felt like she was about to spit blood.


    Was it still not obvious enough?


    Or was he just too much of a straight man to realize what she was implying?


    She wasn¡¯t as shameless as to just say ¡°be my boyfriend¡±.


    How embarrassing would it be if she got refused?


    Why did Wilson just not get the way she beat around the bush? Elsie was starting to doubt her


    existence.

 Chapter 439 Sarah’s Deal

    Chapter 439 Sarah¡¯s Deal


    ¡°Lie there for the moment. The doctors say they have to check you when you wake up. I¡¯ll call them


    over. Be right back.¡±


    Wilson said that and left, and Elsie was left to steam.


    The way she saw it, that was a polite refusal. Seemed like she¡¯d thought too much of it.


    Elsie sighed, feeling a bit depressed.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    She watched as Georgia and Robert filed in with Annie and Wesley.


    The kids rushed in front of her bed and took her hands on either side.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Auntie Elsie. Last night was so scary.¡±


    Annie said that, while Wesley chimed in.


    ¡°Are you hurting anywhere, Auntie Elsie? How do you feel?¡±


    Being fawned on by two kids like this, Elsie¡¯s depressed mood temporarily faded, and she beamed at


    the children.


    ¡°I¡¯m born lucky and always managed to turn danger around. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Once I rest up for a


    few days in the hospital, I¡¯ll be up and kicking again.¡±


    Hearing Elsie say that, Georgia smiled with relief. Seemed like Elsie was fine. She walked over and


    spoke to her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re this energetic, I can rx. I haven¡¯t told Vanessa about this yet. Do you want me to tell


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    her?¡±


    The incident had urred in the middle of the night, and Georgia didn¡¯t want to call Vanessa in the


    small hours and make her worry.


    She hadn¡¯t told Vanessa this morning, either. She felt like Elsie needed to agree to it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it. Vanessa¡¯s taking care of her child every day, and she¡¯ll be really worried knowing I was


    hurt. I¡¯m out of danger now, and I can just go over to G City to see her after a while. It¡¯s been a long


    time, and she must be missing us. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    As Elsie said that, Annie chimed in next to her mother.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Auntie Vanessa for a while. I want to see Auntie Vanessa too.¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯m done with my overseas business, let¡¯s all go to G City and see Vanessa.¡±


    Just as Georgia finished, Robert spoke from behind.


    ¡°We might not be able to keep it from Vanessa. The incident¡¯s made the news. Our names weren¡¯t


    revealed, but I¡¯m worried Vanessa will catch wind anyway. She might call you by then.¡±


    ¡°If Vanessa does catch wind of it, we¡¯ll exin it by then. Let¡¯s not give it out ourselves for now. If she


    knew, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resisting over to meet us. With all the chaos we¡¯re in, we might not


    be able to keep her safe if she came. It¡¯s best for her to stay in the dark.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Elsie nodded too.


    While they spoke, the doctors and nurses came and ran a check on Elsie¡¯s body.


    She¡¯d just woken up, after all, and they needed to check to see if there were issues anywhere.


    Georgia and the kids stood to the side and waited for the doctors to finish their inspection. Everything


    turned out normal and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, Wilson brought Elsie breakfast. The two didn¡¯t speak, and the atmosphere was strange


    between them.


    Then, right after that, another person came into the bedroom.


    This time, it was Travis.


    And another person Georgia hadn¡¯t expected arrived as well. Sarah was here.


    Georgia knew that Travis must be here to visit her.


    After letting Travis and Sarah greet Elsie, Georgia took the two to her room.


    Elsie had only just woken up, and with too many people babbling around her, it¡¯d affect her rest.


    Georgia let the two kids stay with Elsie¡¯s room and brought Travis and Sarah to her own room.


    ¡°I¡¯d wanted toe to the hospital to visit you yesterday, but I had business in another city, so I could


    only see you today. I saw on the news that something happened. What¡¯s that about?¡±


    Travis came in and immediately asked concerned questions.


    Georgia greeted Sarah, then exined things in brief.


    After the exnation, Travis frowned.


    ¡°If they¡¯re targeting Wilson, and they sent that many people, it¡¯s definitely a huge grudge. Doesn¡¯t


    Wilson have any suspects?¡±


    Georgia chuckled, then sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know what Wilson used to do. He himself says he¡¯s lost count of how many


    people want him dead. We can only keep digging on this. After the identities of the attackersst night


    are revealed, there might be some clues then.¡±


    That somewhat cated Travis. He¡¯d thought that someone was targeting Georgia and her children


    again, which would really put Georgia and Robert in a precarious situation.


    Since what happened yesterday wasn¡¯t centered around Georgia, he wasn¡¯t as worried about it now.


    ¡°Has Robert found anything about the online drama?¡±


    Travis asked about yesterday concernedly again, while Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°We¡¯d been investigating this all throughout originally, but thenst night had just erupted like that. I


    guess Robert¡¯s people are still busy handling that incident, so this side is going tonguish for a while.¡±


    Georgia said that, while Travis replied.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I found that this had something to do with the Warner family, but in the end,


    nothing concrete came up. I¡¯ve discovered something new, though. Sarah can tell you about it.¡±


    Sarah turned to Georgia from the sofa on the side, smiling.


    ¡°Travis talked to me about this, and I always kept it in mind. I live in the same district as Eliana, and a


    few days prior, on my way back home, I saw Eliana speaking with a man. Of course, it¡¯s not strange for


    Eliana to argue with someone else, but the two of them were arguing pretty intensely. I didn¡¯t hear what


    they were talking about, but I could see that it was mainly Eliana yelling at the man. The man kept his


    head down and didn¡¯t speak, just letting himself get yelled at, so I got to watch them for a while longer.


    ¡°I do somewhat remember that man¡¯s appearance. I saw him at a banquet before. His name¡¯s Barney


    Stone, and he¡¯s a man of some wealth and talent. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d just let himself get insulted by a


    woman like that, which left an impression on me. Travis just happened to find at this time that the


    inte ghostwritingpany seemed to have something to do with Barney, so he had me tell you


    about it to see if it could help you out.¡±


    At that, Georgia¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°My side¡¯s also found out that the inte ghostwriting team that¡¯s stirring up drama and rumors against


    me is being funded by Barney, and Barney was once college students with Eliana. The two of them


    went to the same school as Robert and knew each other. Our side also suspects that it¡¯s Eliana making


    Barney do this, but we never had concrete proof.


    ¡°But with what you¡¯ve said, those two have to be connected. Maybe Barney¡¯s only targeting me


    because of Eliana. Last time I saw Eliana, she mocked me for Robert not wanting me anymore. At that


    time, Robert and Sierra¡¯s rtionship had just leaked, and it¡¯s obvious that Eliana has a lot of hostility


    towards me. She was gloatingst time. I always suspected that she liked Robert. She might be going


    after me because of hatred borne from that love.¡±


    Sarah sighed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we definitely won¡¯t find actual evidence on Eliana. It¡¯s clear that Barney¡¯s very


    tolerant of Eliana. I think that he likes her, and he must be willing to do all sorts of things for her. Eliana


    doesn¡¯t even need to act herself. She can just leave everything to Barney. He can take care of


    everything cleanly.¡±


    Georgia mostly understood Sarah¡¯s meaning. It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t conclusive proof.


    It just wasn¡¯t very proper to take revenge on someone out of nowhere.


    ¡°There¡¯s other methods to resolve this. Thank you for telling me about it. If Eliana is really behind it, I


    won¡¯t let her off easy.¡±


    As Georgia finished that, Sarah spoke again.


    ¡°Actually, I came specifically to the hospital to see you today because, other than this, I still have


    another thing to talk to you about.¡±


    Georgia showed a confused expression, and Sarah took a document out of her bag.


    ¡°This document has information on all the research personnel in Jayson Mathis¡¯b. I found this


    through great effort. I believe that if you start investigating from these people, it might be of help to you


    now.¡±


    Georgia was befuddled, and shot a reflexive nce at Travis, who apologized to her.


    ¡°Back then, when you called me and asked for data on theb, it was in the hands of Uncle Brenton


    and Sarah, so I asked them to help and send me the information on theb. Sarah was smart, though.


    Even though I hadn¡¯t spoken about it, she guessed it anyway. Sorry. I didn¡¯t deliberately tell Sarah


    about this.¡±


    Georgia nodded and wasn¡¯t too angry. She just reflexively thought that she couldn¡¯t let too many people


    know about this.


    She wanted to know how Sarah knew.


    Sarah went on.


    ¡°I want to make a deal with you, Miss Lane, and trade for it with the information on this document.


    Would you be willing to do so, Miss Lane?¡±


    As expected, there was no such thing as a free lunch. Georgia smiled.


    ¡°What deal would you like to strike?¡±

 Chapter 440 Gina Williams

    Chapter 440 Gina Williams


    ¡°Can you trade the information in this document for a chance for the Durant family to cooperate with the


    SY group? Our family has an oil field in the southeast with plenty of oil reserves, but our current


    technology is incapable of extracting oil from the fields. The SY Group has a monopoly on this type of


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    technology, Miss Lane. If you agree to this and give the Durant family a chance to cooperate, I¡¯ll give


    you all the information in the document, and if Ie across any news on this end in the future, I¡¯ll


    provide them to you free of charge.¡±


    Georgia fell silent for a while and spoke to a smiling Sarah.


    ¡°I believe you know that, even though I¡¯m the CEO in name and sign for important matters, you should


    really go to someone in the actualpany for this sort of cooperation. Those people are more


    professional, and the people in the developmental direction department will run a risk assessment on


    the item. If it fits, they¡¯ll naturally bring it to me and have me sign for it. Whye to me directly?¡±


    The information was important, but Georgia wasn¡¯t about to joke around with the SY Group¡¯s business


    experience.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t be unaware that she wasn¡¯t that involved in the business.


    There had to be some other reason she was going to her directly and trying to send it down from


    above.


    ¡°You can run a check on your risk assessment department¡¯s manager. Her name is Gina Williams. The


    two of us have a spotted past, which led her to straight up turn down all items sent over from the


    Durant family without any chance of an assessment. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you directly.¡±


    From what Sarah meant, that Gina Williams was cutting through the proper process instead of turning


    them down the right way.


    Of course, Georgia still had to had people investigate that before she made her reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll put people on it and give you a reply as soon as I can.¡±


    Sarah smiled and didn¡¯t mind that Georgia wanted to verify the truth in her words.


    To be honest she didn¡¯t feel that Georgia should trust her.


    She knew the truth about some things and was staying quiet about it, after all.


    She was just waiting for her chance, or maybe seeing where Travis and Georgia were headed from


    now on.


    After talking about it with Sarah, Travis piped up again, concerned.


    ¡°Other than the online drama andst night, have any other people or forces targeted you or Robert?¡±


    Travis¡¯ words instantly reminded Georgia of what Kayden had said and done that day.


    She turned to Travis and Sarah and spoke sternly.


    ¡°The two of you should have guessed at some of what¡¯s happened to Robert. I want to ask you both to


    keep it a secret, and not to reveal it to anyone else. Someone¡¯s stolen Robert¡¯s body checkup data. I¡¯m


    not sure what their intentions are behind this. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re treating Robert as a valuable body


    for their experiments, so please, keep this hidden from as many people as possible.¡±


    Sarah and Travis looked at each other, their expressions shocked.


    They hadn¡¯t thought in this direction at all. They¡¯d just thought that Robert¡¯s body might have some


    problems, and that it was a matter of whether or not they could cure him.


    They hadn¡¯t guessed at all that someone would be taking a shine to Robert¡¯s biological data.


    That was a bit scary.


    If someone had money, money wasn¡¯t part of one¡¯s body. If someone was targeting someone else for


    money, it was really rtively easy to solve. The worst that could happen was going broke.


    But if someone was targeting someone else¡¯s body, that was basically the same as being targeted by a


    cannibal. The danger was endless.


    ¡°Sarah and I understand. We¡¯ll keep it hidden.¡±


    Georgia thanked them, grateful, and after a while, Annie and Wesley came back to her room.


    Robert had brought the two children over.


    ¡°Elsie¡¯s just fallen asleep. She needs her rest, so I brought the two children over.¡±


    Robert smiled faintly at Travis and Sarah.


    Annie and Travis were somewhat close, so she stood next to him and chatted intimately with him for a


    while.


    As for Wesley, he stood shyly next to Robert.


    After chatting with everyone for almost half an hour, Travis and Sarah left together.


    The doctors wheeled Georgia over for another full body check.


    They paid special attention to the wound on the back of her head, seeing if anything was off today.


    The two children were curious, and Robert wasn¡¯t about to let Georgia go off alone.


    He took the two kids and stayed with Georgia for the checkup. The morning passed just like that.


    Georgia finished the test, and all results showed she was fine.


    The doctors even told Georgia that she could leave the hospital tomorrow, but she still had to refill her


    medicine.


    But they could hire a home doctor for that, so it was an easy fix.


    Georgia¡¯s body waspletely fine, and Robert rxed.


    At noon, after having lunch and tucking the kids in for a nap, husband and wife talked quietly in the


    living room.


    ¡°Sarah came to see you today. Did she visit for some reason?¡±


    ¡°How did you guess she had a reason?¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but smile. She hadn¡¯t even said that, but Robert had guessed it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Sarah several times. She¡¯s been through thick and thin with Travis and they care for each


    other, but she only shows superficial feelings towards you, and no friendly concern. She must have had


    other intentionsing to the hospital to see you.¡±


    ¡°There really was something.¡±


    Georgia told Robert everything Sarah had said.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s telling the truth? I don¡¯t understand this sort of cooperation too well. You know that


    business isn¡¯t my forte. I can only ask Wilson about that.¡±


    Wilson was out investigating what had happened yesterday right now, so Georgia hadn¡¯t gone to him


    all throughout the morning, and she hadn¡¯t called to disturb him either.


    She wanted to wait for Wilson to get back to the hospital before talking about how thepany


    business was being run, and about Gina Williams.


    ¡°The SY Group does have a monopoly on oil refinery technology. She¡¯s right about that. The Durant


    family isn¡¯t too involved in this aspect. They bought up a big ind originally to remodel into a tourist


    destination, but their crews detected an oil field. They definitely can¡¯t profit from this alone, because oil


    refinery is aplicated business. You need local connections, skilled engineers, and experienced


    teams. It¡¯s normal for her to want to cooperate with the SY Group. But whether it¡¯s their contract that¡¯s


    the problem or if Gina Williams is sabotaging things from within, you can investigate that when Wilson


    gets back.¡±


    ¡°Sarah told me that she saw Eliana and Barney together because they just so happened to live in the


    same district. She saw Eliana yelling at Barney, who epted it inplete silence. Didn¡¯t you just find


    that the inte ghostwriters had something to do with Barney, and faintly something to do with the


    Warner family? I talked with Sarah and Travis and spected that Barney might have feelings for


    Eliana, and so Barney is acting on Eliana¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of rumors stirred up against me online. If that spection turns out to be true, we


    probably won¡¯t find any direct evidence of Eliana doing this. Barney could have been responsible for it


    all on his own, without Eliana being directly involved.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Robert fell deep into thought.


    He was silent thinking for so long that Georgia couldn¡¯t help but prod him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you staring off into space?¡±

 Chapter 441 Sean Poole’s Revenge

    Chapter 441 Sean Poole¡¯s Revenge


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how to force Eliana to tell the truth. Since the target is her, we can¡¯t let her go on


    directing people to attack you. I need to think of a way to teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve thought about it for a while, so have youe up with anything?¡±


    Georgia chuckled.


    ¡°The Warner and Simpson families have been cooperating in a friendly business rtionship for many


    years. There¡¯s never been anything wrong with Eliana¡¯s father. If Imanded the Simpsons to sever


    that rtionship with the Warners now, groups that have a good rtionship with the Simpsons might


    also start to break off. That¡¯s a lethal blow, but the only worry is if it¡¯ll cause coteral damage to the


    Warner family. After all, there¡¯s no conclusive proof yet.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until you find evidence. Evidence doesn¡¯t always represent the truth, too, and we don¡¯t


    have any concrete proof that Eliana was responsible for the online drama in the first ce. At the very


    least, we have to get eyes on Eliana and Barney to see if they meet, then investigate everything they


    talk about thoroughly. Since the inte isn¡¯t settled down yet, if they want to keep moving against me,


    I don¡¯t believe Eliana and Barney wouldn¡¯t meet at all. When we find concrete proof, you cane in


    and teach those two a lesson.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can deal with Barney first. Hispany¡¯s cash flow is tight. We¡¯ll deal him a blow first, and


    if Eliana still wants Barney to move against you, he¡¯ll be too busy managing hispany affairs, or he


    might actively go to Eliana to say that hispany¡¯s taking a blow. The two would definitely guess that


    we¡¯ve found a lead on Barney, and in such a situation, those two are going to show their hand. We just


    have to keep a close watch on them.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t much good at this sort of thing, so she nodded at Robert.


    ¡°You take the lead on this. Right now, I¡¯m more interested in knowing who the people who attacked


    Wilson wasst night. They were clearly after his life. I feel like that¡¯s a tricker bit of business. Send


    some people to help out on that front too.¡±


    As they finished their discussion, the bodyguards came over and told them that Elsie was awake, and


    Wilson had juste back.


    Husband and wife had the bodyguards keep watch outside the room, protecting the two children, then


    went to Elsie¡¯s room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found some proof aboutst night, and I have a primary suspect in mind.¡±


    The moment they entered the room, Wilson turned to Georgia and Robert and said that straight away.


    Georgia and Robert sat down, and Elsie spoke up, curious.


    ¡°Who¡¯s targeting you?¡±


    ¡°Someone I¡¯ve made an enemy of on my own. Remember how,st time, I found proof of child abuse in


    that orphanage and brought it down? I ruined their wealth and reputation and got them ndered on


    the inte. Those people definitely wouldn¡¯t be resting easy, so they¡¯d been investigating in the


    shadows to see who leaked it, and who the traitor was. They ran check after check and found my


    father, which led them to me.


    ¡°The things that I did ruined over a decade of their work and capital, and Sean Poole¡¯s even escaped


    overseas now. The hate in him hasn¡¯t faded at all, so it was him nning it, with others helping to


    investigate. That¡¯s why they sent so many people to kill me.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s voice was mild and his emotions didn¡¯t fluctuate too much. He didn¡¯t seem to be taking it


    seriously.


    Elsie, though, was worried.


    ¡°They sent that many people to kill you and failedst night. Wouldn¡¯t they try again? And since they


    found you through your father, would they be going after him too?¡±


    Elsie knew that Wilson didn¡¯t have the best rtionship with his father.


    But she still wanted to ask of his father was affected.


    After all, Wilson¡¯s father had only gotten involved to help them find the evidence in the first ce. She


    didn¡¯t want to involve innocents.


    At Elsie¡¯s words, Wilson fell silent for a while, then spoke.


    ¡°My father¡¯s already been dealt with. He¡¯s been in a car ident and his legs were amputated as a


    result. He¡¯s resting at home right now. This happened a while ago, but I only found out today.¡±


    That had Elsie going pale.


    She could see that Wilson¡¯s feelings wereplicated right now, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Georgia and Robert heard it all, and thetter raised a question.


    ¡°Since they could go that far against your father, that proves that they¡¯re giving it their all. From the


    numbers they sentst night, they¡¯ll definitely make another attempt. What¡¯s your n?¡±


    People in this sort of business felt that if you didn¡¯t take revenge, you were an easy target, so those


    people were definitely going to try to get even.


    ¡°A lot of people were locked up. The ones left are just dregs. Going up against me used almost all of


    their forces. Even if they try again, it¡¯s going to take a lot of preparation and stockpiling of strength. But


    before that ¨C the mastermind is Sean Poole. Hasn¡¯t he fled overseas? I¡¯ll deal with him first, and the


    rest of them will scatter.¡±


    ¡°How are you nning to deal with him?¡±


    Georgia asked curiously. The Poole family was backing Sean, and they had powerful connections.


    Even with everything that had happenedst time, Sean hadn¡¯t been affected at all, and only been


    shipped overseas to continue living the good life.


    It was just that Sean himself couldn¡¯t take it lying down, and had got some people together to take


    revenge on Wilson.


    But if they wanted to strike back at Sean, that wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do.


    ¡°The Poole family runs arge-scale enterprise. If we catch them by the tail and have them cut off their


    mary support of Sean, he¡¯ll be alone and vulnerable overseas. By then, I can deal with him just


    fine. Weren¡¯t you going overseas? When Ie with you, I can take care of him on the way.¡±


    Seeing that Wilson was this confident, Georgia didn¡¯t ask on.


    It wasn¡¯t too fitting to hear too much of this stuff, and she didn¡¯t necessarily understand them.


    Wilson had his ways. If he needed help, she just needed to give it.


    After clearing upst night, Georgia asked about what Sarah had said about Gina Williams.


    ¡°Do you know this Gina?¡±


    ¡°The SY Group is reallyrge. I do know Gina Williams. She¡¯s the assistant manager of the risk


    assessment department. I¡¯ve seen her once or twice. She¡¯s a young woman in her thirties. Smart and


    capable, so she reached that position at a young age. Never heard of any ill reputation she has. She¡¯s


    always been reliable. I¡¯ll have to get someone to check on her before I can give you an answer on what


    you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Please investigate it for me soon, Wilson. I¡¯m very invested in the bargaining chip Sarah has, and if the


    item¡¯s good, I want to agree to cooperating.¡±


    Georgia was still quite driven to find out about all the research staff in thatb of Jayson¡¯s. With all the


    information in Sarah¡¯s hands, she didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity.


    After the two finished talking about that, Georgia and Robert returned to their room to check on the


    kids.


    The children had woken from their nap, and Wilson didn¡¯t leave Elsie¡¯s room this time.


    He¡¯d already cleared up what happenedst night, and was nning to stay in the hospital to look after


    Elsie.


    ¡°Have you rested up in the morning? Does your wound still hurt?¡±


    His tones were concerned, while Elsie was still thinking about Sean and the orphanage.


    She couldn¡¯t help but apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This happened because of me. I brought this on you.¡±


    Elsie even felt like she¡¯d caused Wilson¡¯s father¡¯s injury.


    With all the guilt she felt right now, she couldn¡¯t think of any way to make up for it.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    Wilson asked, subdued.


    ¡°They were bad people to begin with. They hurt so many children and innocents. We were on the side


    of justice, and it¡¯s just that those viins are resentful about it. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you,


    so don¡¯t feel sorry for it.¡±


    Elsie got even guiltier. Wilson was usually cold and never spoke much.


    But now it seemed like he wasforting her, and he was clearly trying to take care of her feelings.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know me, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this, wouldn¡¯t have been attacked that


    night, and your father wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. I feel like an ill omen. Back then, just for a bit of money,


    I got my sister hurt by Alfred by mistake. Then all my friends I got to knowter on have led such rocky


    lives. I was abandoned since birth. If that¡¯s not an ill omen, what do you say it is?¡±


    At Elsie¡¯s glum words, Wilson¡¯s face turned even sterner.

 Chapter 442 Chewing Out Aston

    Chapter 442 Chewing Out Aston


    ¡°You might not have been educated much, but don¡¯t get superstitious because of it. Ill omens don¡¯t


    exist. It¡¯s just incapable people ming their suffering on the people around them. You¡¯re a good


    person. If I hadn¡¯t met you back then, I would have died. Then you saved me against night. You¡¯re


    someone who¡¯s given me life twice over. How could you say that you¡¯re an ill omen? I¡¯d be dust if it


    wasn¡¯t for you.


    ¡°As for my father, just think of it as retribution. When he was young, he was involved in quite a bit of


    skullduggery. You probably don¡¯t know about this, but do you think it was just my mother being hurt?


    No, he hurt a lot of people. He¡¯s in the state he¡¯s in now, and even though it was caused by this


    incident, you could treat it entirely as retribution for his sins. When I went to see him today, he asked


    me if he could make up for it while he was still alive. He wanted me to forgive him, and see him more


    now that his legs are crippled. Do you know what I thought back then?¡±


    Elsie had been down to begin with, but hearing Wilson¡¯s words and his mention of his father, her heart


    ached.


    She reflexively asked.


    ¡°What did you think?¡±


    ¡°I thought of the years my mother cried and suffered every day. I thought of all the people who¡¯d been


    hurt. I thought of my mother bloody on the ground, and her look of relief as she died. I only have a


    twinge of pity for my father, but not a bit of filial emotion. Some damage can¡¯t be reversed. And it¡¯s not


    that I¡¯m supposed to turn around and forgive him just because he regrets it, and that he¡¯s in a low state


    now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t burden yourself with this. Think about it. You saved those children. Now they won¡¯t be tortured


    anymore and they can live normal lives. That¡¯s something you should be happy about. That¡¯s


    something you should remember.¡±


    ¡°I never realized you were this good atforting people.¡±


    Elsie couldn¡¯t help but say that as she smiled. She always felt like Wilson was blunt with his words.


    Sometimes, it made her hard to voice her troubles. But with her this depressed today, the man was


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to burden yourself with what happenedst night and me yourself for it. It¡¯s


    never had anything to do with you, and you were always a victim. Then you became a hero over what


    happened at the orphanage. Always remember that you saved a lot of people. If people take revenge


    on you over it, remember that they¡¯re just scum. Heroes, though, or never forgotten.¡±


    That made Elsie even happier. She hadn¡¯t thought that what she¡¯d done would be considered heroic by


    Wilson. Her eyes reddened, and she choked up a little.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s ever praised me like that. I always felt like I was useless. All this time, I was thinking of


    finding something I liked to do to earn money with, but I never found anything. I even felt like I was just


    wasting my days away and having you all take care of me. Just a waste of space. Thank you for saying


    all that to make me feel better, Wilson. Can you hold me? I want to hear your heartbeat. I think that has


    to be the warmest heart in the world.¡±


    As she said that, Elsie saw Wilson stand there unmoving, his expressionplicated.


    Was he refusing her again? Elsie lowered her head.


    ¡°Never mind. If you don¡¯t want to, you can go. I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    But then Wilson walked up and sat at Elsie¡¯s bedside, giving her a hug.


    Elsie was a bit shocked in the beginning. Then she wrapped her arms happily around the man¡¯s chest,


    cing her ears over his heart, listening to it thud.


    She really did feel like it was the warmest heart in the world.


    In the afternoon, Georgia and Elsie decided to take a walk in the hospital garden.


    After all, it was too boring inside.


    But when they took the kids out of the room, Georgia just so happened to see Aston and his parents


    leaving the hospital.


    She¡¯d been dealing with too much at once recently, and hadn¡¯t paid too much attention to what was


    happening with Aston.


    Anaya wasn¡¯t here this time, and when the two sides met, they greeted each other, smiling.


    This was the first time Robert saw Aston¡¯s parents. He smiled at them and greeted them as aunt and


    uncle.


    Laurie and Carr were clearly mild-mannered, and their smiles at Robert were very gentle as well.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought we¡¯d be meeting you for the first time in a ce like this. Now that you¡¯re married to


    Georgia, you count as family with us Powells, so you¡¯re going to have toe for a formal introduction


    at a meal sometime.¡±


    At Carr¡¯s words, Robert nodded. Laurie spoke up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen some of what¡¯s happened online, and we were supposed toe visit you yesterday, but


    there was some business we got mired in. Do you need the Powell family¡¯s help, Georgia, Robert? The


    way I see it, someone¡¯s targeting the two of you.¡±


    Georgia hurriedly shook her head, smiling.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found who¡¯s behind this already, and it¡¯s not too difficult to deal with them. But we¡¯ve only just


    cleared it up, and it¡¯ll take some time to teach them a lesson.¡±


    At Georgia¡¯s words, Laurie and Carr rxed.


    Aston, though, turned to Georgia, his mouth running.


    ¡°There¡¯s been all sorts of things that happened to you after you came back from overseas. Are you


    going to quit working at MU? Going to live as a rich wife instead and get hurt time and time again, then


    mocked nline for it?¡±


    As Aston said that, Georgia jolted in surprise first.


    Laurie was already warning him at his side.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Is this stuff you¡¯re supposed to say?¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t look too pleased. Last time they saw Aston, he¡¯d already felt that this man¡¯s words were a


    bit barbed. Now it seemed like he was getting worse.


    Seeing that Robert was about to speak, Georgia tugged his hand hastily, then shot a mild smile at


    Aston.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t think you¡¯re being very mature, Aston. Everyonees across difficulties in their life. If it


    was just for you, you just got abandoned by your girlfriend. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve been


    through. I¡¯ll continue with my dream, of course, but sometimes, some things are more important than


    dreams.


    ¡°If, shallowly, you think that I¡¯m enjoying my life as a rich kept woman and nning on giving up on my


    dreams ¨C if the year that we¡¯ve known each other is enough for you to specte about me like this, I


    feel like there¡¯s some things I don¡¯t need to exin to you. Go back and rest. I hope that when you


    return to work, you¡¯d stop starving yourself, going without sleep, and otherwise abusing your body. At


    the very least, when you¡¯re sad over a woman, think about how sad your parents feel when you¡¯re sick.


    ¡°Are you proud of being hurt over a woman? Taking care of the people around you and not letting them


    worry is what¡¯s really worthy of respect.¡±

 Chapter 443 Wesley Faints

    Chapter 443 Wesley Faints


    At Georgia¡¯s words, Aston¡¯s face went white.


    He fell silent, and Carr sighed at Georgia.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take Aston back home to rest for now. I want our families to meet before my wife and I go back.


    Bring your two kids then, and we can share a good meal. He¡¯s been spoiled, so don¡¯t take what he said


    back then seriously. We didn¡¯t raise him right.¡±


    Georgia smiled and shook her head, and they saw Aston and his parents to their car.


    When the car drove off to a good distance, Elsie grinned.


    ¡°That was a good scolding back there. Who does that guy think he is all ring and jabbing at you?


    He¡¯s not your parents. Sox. And what does he know? From what you said, he¡¯s just sad over his


    breakup and taking it out on the people beside him. The way I see it people like this need society to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    beat them down some more, have a few more women leave him, and he¡¯ll grow up.¡±


    Georgiaughed, while Robert spoke as well.


    ¡°Lucky he seemed ashamed with what you said, or I would have said something too. Who does he


    think he is looking for trouble with my wife? Does he not see her husband there? Does he think our


    family¡¯s good for bullying? The next time I see him I¡¯m going teach him a lesson. Just because he¡¯s an


    elder cousin doesn¡¯t mean he can pretend to be big brother.¡±


    ¡°Well, you two are of the same mind today. Forget him. I¡¯m not taking it seriously. Other than being


    especially smart when he¡¯s doingb research, he doesn¡¯t have too good of a grasp of his emotions.


    I¡¯m the dumb one for taking his words seriously.¡±


    The group chuckled amongst themselves and got ready to take the children to the garden to sit down.


    Wesley tugged on Georgia¡¯s hand, who looked at him confusedly.


    ¡°What is it? Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Wesley¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, Daddy, I feel strange. My head hurts. I want to rest. I don¡¯t know why but my head


    feels funny. Like it¡¯s stuffy and going to burst. Can I not go to the garden?¡±


    Only then did Georgia notice that Wesley¡¯s face was white.


    She exchanged a look with Robert.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go bring you for a checkup right away, Wesley.¡±


    Saying that, Georgia turned to Elsie and Wilson.


    ¡°Take Annie outside for some fresh air and y around. We¡¯ll take Wesley for a checkup. He really


    doesn¡¯t look good right now.¡±


    Georgia and Robert hurriedly picked Wesley up and went upstairs.


    Wesley¡¯s whole head hurt, so they did a cranial exam.


    Wesley then up and fainted and kept on having nightmares all the time, his body covered with cold


    sweat, his slumber unsteady.


    When the test results came out, there was nothing unusual, but Wesley was still unconscious, and the


    nightmares continued incessantly.


    At eight or so at night, after everyone had had dinner, Wesley finally woke.


    Georgia and Robert stayed by his side until he was finally awake.


    Robert was concerned at the side.


    ¡°Tell Daddy, Wesley, why did you feel sick? Daddy¡¯s done a test for you and your body doesn¡¯t have


    anything out of the ordinary. Can you talk about what you¡¯re feeling? I¡¯ll have the doctors check and


    evaluate you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, Daddy, but when you were talking with that old mister and olddy, I heard their


    voices, then looked at them, and my head hurt a lot. I don¡¯t know why, and then it all went ck, and I


    don¡¯t feel strange now. I didn¡¯t sleep well, and I had lots of dreams, but I don¡¯t remember what I did, not


    one bit at all.¡±


    Georgia and Robert exchanged a nce, their expressions growing heavy.


    Annie chimed in next to them, concerned.


    ¡°Daddy, Wesley¡¯s fine, right? He still looks pale. Why doesn¡¯t the hospital know?¡±


    Georgia hugged Annie to her chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Annie, Wesley¡¯s checkup turned out mostly fine, but we can¡¯t be sure why his head hurt.


    We need to go for a full checkup.¡±


    Even though it was the night, Robert had requested it personally, so the medical staff got busy again


    and examined Wesley from head to toe, making a report on every nook and cranny of his body. The


    data would onlye out tomorrow morning, though.


    None of them slept well this night.


    Other than tucking the two children in, Robert still had to visit his own mother.


    She¡¯d gone into a delusional state again, and with tranquilizers, she¡¯d slept through the night, but she


    still wasn¡¯t awake.


    Robert couldn¡¯t leave his own mother out to dry.


    So as Georgia and the kids were asleep, he came in front of Maisie¡¯s room.


    ¡°Why are youing to see me, son? Did you bring your Dad home? Tell him I¡¯m pregnant, and that


    we¡¯re going to have another children. Tell him not to have children with women outside. Tell him I can


    still give birth.¡±


    As Robert walked in, Maisie smiled at him and said that. Her eyes were blurry, and her gaze towards


    him was even pleading.


    Seemed like his mother wasn¡¯t sober yet. This time, she was in a longer period of madness.


    ording to what Robert had experienced several times before, if he told the truth, his mother¡¯s


    emotions would grow especially pained and delirious.


    This time, he lied to her and went with her words.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s outside working right now, and he¡¯ll be back next week. If he knew I¡¯m going to have a sister and


    a brother, he¡¯ll be overjoyed. And Dad doesn¡¯t have a woman outside. You must be too busytely to


    suspect him like this. Dad wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡±


    At Robert¡¯s words, Maisie showed a happy expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Your Dad¡¯s always been a good husband. He¡¯s so good to us. Who¡¯s babbling that he¡¯s


    seeing another woman outside? How could I suspect him? I was wrong.¡±


    As Maisie said that, sheid her hand on her belly, her face growing happy and expectant.


    Robert, though, felt a throb of sorrow.


    After that, his mother suddenly turned mad again.


    She grabbed Robert¡¯s hand, deranged.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the killer who crashed into your sister? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to teach them a


    lesson? Is the killer dead yet?¡±


    Seemed like his mother had recalled that segment of memory now. Robert could only continue to


    Robert waited until she was finally asleep in the middle of the night, then left the room, staying quietly


    in the corridors.


    But after a while, his secretary gave him a call.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve just seen Mr. Vincent Poole. He was vacationing overseas earlier and is nning on flying


    back. He¡¯s agreed toe back to meet you and should be back in the country by noon tomorrow.¡±


    That had Robert rxing. He¡¯d already decided to pay Vincent a visit in person. He didn¡¯t want his


    mother to be lost in this madness forever.


    So he wanted Vincent¡¯s help to wipe all the painful memories from her.


    The following morning, Wesley¡¯s reports came out.


    The reports showed that there was nothing wrong with Wesley, and his body was within very healthy


    parameters.


    Georgia and Robert looked at each other, not quite understanding.


    ¡°Was yesterday¡¯s headache just an ident?¡±


    Georgia thought about it, her face pale. Then she remembered something.


    ¡°Wesley¡¯s only six years old this year. Sierra vanishedst year. If she could get Wesley to


    acknowledge her as his birth mother, did she do something to Wesley¡¯s memories or his brain?¡±

 Chapter 444 Playing With the Kids

    Chapter 444 ying With the Kids


    At Georgia¡¯s words, Robert realized it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I never thought about it.¡±


    It was clear that Sierra had only found Wesleyst year.


    Before that, where did Wesley live? Why was he being kept?


    He had to have had other memories of life, but Wesley hadn¡¯t talked about it. He clearly thought that


    Sierra had been his mother all along.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t told him the truth, he didn¡¯t seem to have any other memories. A child of two or three might


    not remember what happened before, but a five or six-year-old wouldn¡¯t have so easily acknowledged


    a stranger as his mother. His memories have definitely been altered. Doing something like this to such


    a small child ¨C the vicious bastards!¡±


    Robert¡¯s face was contorted in rage.


    He¡¯d known about Sierra¡¯s true face for this long, but he¡¯d never even tried to search for where his own


    son used to live? What kind of experience had brought his son to Sierra¡¯s side? He was a failure as a


    father.


    ¡°The most important thing right now is to cure Wesley¡¯s condition. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious having


    one¡¯s memories altered, if there¡¯s going to be any lingering symptoms, or if it¡¯s going to affect the brain,


    but we have to hurry and find a professional to see if Wesley¡¯s brain¡¯s been affected. When he saw


    someone yesterday, his head hurt. Since we¡¯ve found this out, we have to hurry up and get people on it


    instead of ming ourselves.


    ¡°Maybe ask Ivan. He knows a lot of doctors. He¡¯d know a lot about this sort of thing too. Also, we need


    to ask Wesley if he has any impression of his past. He fainted after seeing Aston¡¯s parents yesterday. It


    might have something to do with them. We have to meet with Aston¡¯s parents and bring Wesley there


    too, and see if this happens again.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Robert turned to her.


    ¡°Keep watch over the two kids. I¡¯ll give Ivan a call and see where he¡¯s busy at, then have hime


    over to talk with us.


    ¡°Also, I told you about Vincent Poole before, right? I¡¯ve already asked him toe back to the country.


    He¡¯s going to arrive at the airport this afternoon, and maybe he can see what¡¯s up with Wesley.¡±


    ¡°You asked Vincente toe back to the country?¡±


    Georgia said dubiously. She immediately thought of Robert¡¯s mother.


    Was Robert nning on following his father¡¯s n?


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how toment on it, while Robert nodded to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to bear the responsibility for doing this. I¡¯ll take on all the consequences. I don¡¯t want to see


    her drowning in her sorrows every day. My mother¡¯s suffered too much in the first half of her life. I¡¯d


    rather have her live on in fake happiness than have her continue to suffer in thetter part of her life.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made the decision, I¡¯ll be on your side. No matter what the results are, I¡¯ll bear them with


    you.¡±


    Robert smiled, hugged Georgia, then walked out of the room.


    Georgia stood and went over to Elsie¡¯s room.


    She should have been able to leave the hospital early in the morning, since the wound on the back of


    her head wasn¡¯t serious.


    But Elsie had had her incident, and now Wesley was going through something unknown, so she was


    staying.


    When she was talking with Robert, the two had taken the kids to Elsie¡¯s room to y.


    Now that Robert was gone, of course she was going to go over to chat to the children, and chat with


    Elsie too while she was at it.


    Going into the room.


    Georgia saw Annie and Wesley crowded around Wilson, who was holding a four-by-four Rubik¡¯s Cube.


    In Wilson¡¯s hands, the four-by-four square was solved in seconds.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Uncle Wilson, I couldn¡¯t even solve the three-by-three ones. This is soplicated,


    why do I just not get it?¡±


    Annie said excitedly, while Wesley also spoke expectantly.


    ¡°Can you teach me, Uncle Wilson? I can do the three-by-three ones, but I could only get two sides of


    the four-by-four ones, and not the rest.¡±


    Wilson smiled at the two kids.


    ¡°If you can¡¯tplete it with your own feeling and experience, then you just have to calcte it. You


    two kids haven¡¯t started learning math yet, and I don¡¯t know how to teach you. When I first started


    ying it, I got it in an afternoon.¡±


    Elsie, sitting on the sofa, couldn¡¯t help but chime in.


    ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ve never yed with this sort of thing before.¡±


    Georgia walked over, smiling.


    ¡°Were you ying with these from the start? These areplicated arithmetic calctions. If you don¡¯t


    have a knack for it, you won¡¯t get it, and it might take a long time.¡±


    Georgia said that, then chuckled and sat down next to the children.


    The children took her hand. Wilson had bought several three-by-three and four-by-four Rubik¡¯s Cubes,


    so the kids yed around with them.


    Elsie took the four-by-four and concentrated on it, spinning it around, while Georgia exined the tricks


    to the three-by-threes with the kids.


    This continued for a dozen minutes or so, and Elsie sighed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. This isn¡¯t something I can wrap my IQ around. Did you really get it after one afternoon,


    Wilson? Are you this smart?¡±


    Elsie¡¯s eyes were shining, while Wilson nodded.


    At that moment, Annie spoke up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get this either, Auntie Elsie. Seems like my IQ isn¡¯t good for this too. I give up. Why is this so


    difficult? Wesley knows how to do it, but I don¡¯t. I feel like I¡¯ve taken a million points of damage. Looks


    like people have to learn how to lose.¡±


    As Annie said that, Georgia started urging her, smiling at the side.


    ¡°You have to be determined, Annie, and see things through. You¡¯re still so young, and it¡¯s just the time


    for you to discover your wit and talent. People might have a gap in their intelligence, and some people


    get it in half a day while some people have to keep at it for a month or a year. But the most valuablePlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    thing is the determination to keep at it until you seed. Don¡¯t give up so easily. I could see that you


    almost solved it back there. Maybe after you practice for a while longer, you¡¯ll be able to get the cube.¡±


    Wilson spoke up as well.


    ¡°When I was studying, my ssmates loved this stuff too. Some people needed half the term to get it,


    while others too a couple weeks or a few months. Everyone takes different lengths of time to learn, has


    different focus, and they don¡¯t seed at the same time. Don¡¯t give up on yourself, Annie. You were


    doing great already.¡±


    That cheered Annie up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my time and practice. Uncle Wilson, if you have any tricks, you have to teach me. If you


    think I can¡¯t understand your tips, can you teach me in a way I can get it?¡±


    As Annie said that, Elsie couldn¡¯t help butugh at the side.


    ¡°Annie¡¯s right. If you could get it after half a day, couldn¡¯t you teach us how to do it in half a day?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s usually cold face scrunched up. It seemed like he didn¡¯t really know how to teach it.


    Elsie startedining.


    ¡°See, you were just encouraging the kids that they¡¯d be able to seed if they just kept at it, so why


    don¡¯t you keep at it and practice how to teach? Look at others¡¯ experiences thene back and teach


    us.¡±


    Georgia had tough with everyone in the room.


    She did know how to fiddle with this stuff, but she didn¡¯t have Wilson¡¯s talent to learn it in half a day.


    She smiled at Elsie and Annie.


    ¡°There¡¯s a secret form to this. I¡¯ll write out the ones easier to remember. Practice with them and


    you¡¯ll solve it. As for understanding how it works, that¡¯s a bit harder. It goes from elementary to high


    school to college level math. I think you might not want to experience all that.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Elsie waved it off.


    ¡°Never mind. I was just joking. I don¡¯t have the interest to learn this sort of thing. Just let Annie and


    Wesley study it. They¡¯re young and their minds are developing. Learning more things is always helpful.¡±


    Wesley tugged at Georgia¡¯s hand, eager.


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, can you write out those tips? I want to see how to do it.¡±


    Annie spoke at the side too.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t need to be able to y with the four-by-four like Wesley. If I can y with the three-by-


    three and be the fastest to solve it when ying with the other girls, that¡¯s ok.¡±


    Children liked to show off, after all. Knowing things other kids didn¡¯t and being faster or more urate


    then the other kids brought them joy.


    Naturally, Georgia wasn¡¯t going to kill that joy.


    She took out her pen and write out those few formic tips in words the two kids understood.


    This was something she¡¯d had fun with alongside her ssmates back when she was in school. She


    didn¡¯t think she could use it to please children one day.


    After she wrote it out, the kids yed around with the cubes ording to her method.


    At the moment they seeded, their eyes were starry as they looked at her.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re incredible.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Auntie Georgia, you¡¯re incredible.¡±


    That gave Georgia an iparable feeling of contentment.


    Being good at studying and games was a weapon one could use to advance their own charm.


    As the kids levied joyous praise, the door hadn¡¯t even opened yet when Georgia saw Robert and Ivan


    walk in.


    ¡°What¡¯s Mommy incredible at, Annie, Wesley? What are you ying?¡±

 Chapter 445 Returning Home

    Chapter 445 Returning Home


    Before the kids could speak, Elsie grinned at Robert from the side.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re wife¡¯s incredible, of course, easily teaching these two kids to y mental games.¡±


    Robert saw the Rubik¡¯s Cubes in the kids¡¯ hands.


    ¡°So you¡¯re ying with these. I know how to solve those too. Do you want me to teach you, you two?¡±


    Annie straight up shook her head.


    ¡°Mommy already taught us how. I don¡¯t need you now, Daddy.¡±


    That was quite a blow to Robert. Wesley, though came up in front of Robert with the cube.


    ¡°Maybe your way is different from Auntie Georgia¡¯s Daddy. I want to learn some more.¡±


    As Wesley said that, even Ivan couldn¡¯t resist chiming in.


    ¡°Your Daddy¡¯s especially quick with this. He can solve it even with his eyes blindfolded. I have to see


    what I¡¯m doing to solve it. If he teaches you, you¡¯ll learn it really quickly.¡±


    For the next half-hour, the adults in the room yed with the kids.


    By the end of it, Ivan even ran downstairs and bought more some Cardano¡¯s Ring puzzles.


    The adults even startedpeting to see who solved the Rubik¡¯s Cubes and Cardano¡¯s Ring the


    quickest.


    In the end, Robert won with the cubes, while Wilson won with the rings.


    Robert had been one second behind.


    Georgia was at a consistent third.


    Her skills were rusty and she¡¯d almost forgotten how to y with those puzzles. Only when she held


    them did she recall those memories.


    After ying with the kids for a while, Robert and Georgia said goodbye to Elsie.


    Wesley¡¯s body checkup turned out fine, and she was fine too, so they were leaving the hospital today.


    Elsie¡¯s wound had her confined to the hospital for another week, so Georgia had to take the kids home.


    But before leaving the hospital, the family paid another visit to Jasper in his room.


    ¡°Are you twoing to visit me to poke fun at me?


    ¡°I saw youe into hospital while I¡¯m here, and now I¡¯m seeing you leave. Now I have to stay inside


    for a few more days. Oh woe, nobody understands my loneliness and sorrow.¡±


    Georgia chuckled.


    ¡°We just asked the doctors. You¡¯ll be out the day after tomorrow. What¡¯s with the pessimism?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. You had a husband by your side in hospital, had two kids chatting along with you, and


    even Elsie was hurt by ident and ced not far from you. You¡¯re all rowdy and fun every day. With


    me, though, other than my parents visiting me every day, it¡¯s only been youing just to go through


    the motions. There hasn¡¯t been anyone bothering with me that much otherwise.


    ¡°Back then, someone I didn¡¯t know too well came to see me. I thought it was genuine concern, but it


    was just to mock me. What¡¯s so good about staying in hospital? Leaving the day after tomorrow doesn¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    make me happy either. I¡¯d kill to leave right now. But the doctors say I have to wait. Oh woe.¡±


    Jasper sighed theatrically, and Robert chuckled.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re fine. You were deathly sick before, and this is already great. Don¡¯t overthink it.


    When you¡¯re out, you can travel the world for a while and rx. I think you¡¯re getting depressed moping


    in here.¡±


    As they spoke, Elliot and Bailey just so happened toe inside the room.


    The old couple each picked up Annie and Wesley and yed around with the kids, seeming to really


    like them.


    They chatted for about half an hour before Robert and Georgia got ready to drive home with the two


    kids from the underground carpark.


    But before they left, they saw a discharged Selenae to Jasper¡¯s room with her child.


    Robert and Georgia didn¡¯t see Selena¡¯s kid too often. He looked pretty cute now, and beamed at


    everyone he saw.


    Georgia held him for a while before leaving with Robert.


    Husband and wife sat in the car, with Ivan in the front seat, getting ready to go home with them.


    As for Maisie, she¡¯d cut her wrists, so her wounds needed to be observed, so she couldn¡¯t be


    discharged just yet.


    The hospital was inplete lockdown, and nobody dared approach.


    Anyone devious enough to bribe the doctors and nurses or slip inside the hospital had been dealt with


    heavy-handedly by Robert, and they didn¡¯t dare chance anything else.


    And the online drama had been dealt with just as cleanly.


    Robert paid all the major websites to deletements and ounts, so people couldn¡¯t discuss it


    anymore.


    That method did cause some rage.


    But soon enough, rumors of a loving couple in the entertainment industry actually cheating on the


    either side leaked, and people lost interest in this particr bit of wealthy tabloids.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t any concrete proof.


    Even with the interview that day, after guiding the intementary, people grudgingly believed that


    there was a mystery behind it and the Simpsons were being attacked bypetitors.


    So that blew over temporarily.


    Returning home, the kids went to sleep, exhausted.


    They¡¯d yed games for a long while in the hospital, after all. As for Georgia, Robert and Ivan, they sat


    inside the living room, discussing Wesley¡¯s body with grave expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible to hypnotize someone and alter their memories. It all depends on the hypnotist¡¯s


    ability. If they did it on a child, it¡¯s actually easy, because children have low will and few memories.


    They¡¯re easy to brainwash. Those methods won¡¯t affect their body, but they¡¯ll muddy memories. If they


    go for continuous brainwashing, though, it¡¯ll affect the target¡¯s mental condition. After all, with all sorts


    of jumbled memories mixing around in the brain, it¡¯s easy to cause confusion in the consciousness and


    cognitive impairment.


    ¡°Wesley, though, looks to be in a good mental condition. His sudden headache must have been


    triggered by some past memories. People react to things they¡¯re familiar with, even if his memory¡¯s


    been altered.¡±


    Hearing Ivan¡¯s exnation, Georgia raised a dubious question.


    ¡°Back then, we were with Annie, Wesley, Elsie and Wilson. We were headed to the garden. There was


    nobody else around until we saw Aston and Aston¡¯s parents. After we spoke for a while, Wesley¡¯s head


    started hurting. If Wesley¡¯s headache was triggered by something familiar, no matter how you cut it, it


    can only have something to do with Aston and his parents.¡±


    ¡°You could take Wesley to see Aston¡¯s parents again and watch if he reacts. If he does, your


    spection is correct.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that when they meet again, Wesley¡¯s head will start hurting and he¡¯ll feel sick again. He¡¯s


    already gone through that yesterday. I¡¯m afraid of provoking his mental state.¡±


    Naturally, Georgia knew she could confirm her hypothesis like that, but she was worried such methods


    would cause a serious mental burden on the child, and that Wesley wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    ¡°Georgia, it should be fine in theory. If he only had a headache the first time, the next meeting should


    have less severe symptoms under regr circumstances.


    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t Sierra in prison? You could go see her and see if you can loosen her lips. Even if she¡¯s


    unwilling to tell the truth, you could try other angles. She might let something slip.¡±


    At that, Georgia and Robert exchanged a nce, then nodded at Ivan.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s worth trying. But before that, we have to find a professional to examine Wesley.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Ivan chuckled.

 Chapter 446 Wesley and the Powells

    Chapter 446 Wesley and the Powells


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody in this world who¡¯s more professional than Vincent Poole. Hasn¡¯t Robert already asked


    him back? Let him check Wesley over first, then we can act on it. I feel like other people can¡¯t match his


    experience at all. I looked into his reputation and he basically sits at the top of his line of work. If we get


    him, other experts would just look like infants. There¡¯s no need to get anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Robert, you told me that he¡¯sing back to D City in the afternoon. When is he going to look at


    Wesley? How¡¯s his personality? Is he going to give us trouble?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a mysterious fellow. Sometimes, money alone isn¡¯t enough to get him here. I¡¯d been ready for a


    lot of difficulty in asking him here, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d agree so readily. I¡¯m going to pick him up in


    person this afternoon. I¡¯ll only be able to judge what he needs when I see him, and see if he¡¯s willing to


    help.¡±


    Georgia shot a look at her phone reflexively. It was past three in the afternoon. She turned back to


    Robert, urging him.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost two hours from the house to the airport. You¡¯re still home. Aren¡¯t you going to the airport to


    get Vincent here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll set off in half an hour. His flight¡¯s dyed, and he¡¯ll only arrive at around eight or so. I¡¯m not sure


    how long we¡¯ll be talking for, Georgia. No need to wait for me tonight. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll notify you


    right away. If I¡¯m not backte at night, rest first.¡±


    Georgia cold only nod.


    After that, they chatted with Ivan about Wesley for a while longer, then Robert left.


    Ivan sat on the caring to pick him up and went back to his own ce.


    After that, the kids were still napping. Georgia gave Carr a call.


    ¡°Why the sudden call, Georgia? Are you out of hospital yet? Has your body recovered?¡±


    Carr¡¯s voice was gentle, and Georgia called him uncle this time.


    ¡°I was discharged this morning, Uncle Carr. My body¡¯s recovering just fine right now. I wanted to ask


    you when you¡¯re going back overseas.¡±


    ¡°I have a think tank to attend in two weeks, and the time¡¯s set. We¡¯re going back in two weeks at the


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to have a meal with us, Uncle Carr? I wanted to set the time. When are you


    free? We cane over in person, and you can visit our home too. I just wanted to see which option


    was easier for you, and I can arrange it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m living with your Aunt Laurie in a hotel right now. Aston¡¯s living in his house alone. He doesn¡¯t like


    having us parents with him. We¡¯re in a hotel around where he lives. We cane over to your ce.


    It¡¯s not convenient to leave with children, so we can make the trip.¡±


    Georgia agreed, and Carr continued.


    ¡°As for the time, I¡¯ve got several talks to go to tomorrow and the day after, and I need to go to some


    schools to give speeches to the students. Are you free in three days? I cane over with your Aunt


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Laurie that day.¡±


    Georgia acquiesced right away. She really wanted to confirm if Wesley¡¯s headache had anything to do


    with Aston¡¯s parents.


    But that was just spection, and she couldn¡¯t say it out loud in case the old couple thought they¡¯d hurt


    the kid.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t a solid reason anyway, and it wasplicated to exin, so Georgia didn¡¯t tell them


    about it.


    After hanging up, Georgia thought about it in silence, then received another phone call.


    This time, she saw the number. It was Aston.


    Georgia found it strange. The moment she picked up, Aston¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°I thought about it all night. You were right yesterday. I was too childish. Curling up like a porcupine just


    because I¡¯m feeling down, raising my spikes to the whole world. That¡¯s my problem. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Aston actually apologized to her actively. Georgia found it a little unbelievable.


    But she didn¡¯t mind it too much anyway, and chuckled.


    ¡°I ept your apology. What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone back to work today already. Back then, I had a few doubts when I was experimenting, and


    you never came in to work. I wanted to talk with you about it, but it looks like you¡¯re still busy. I still want


    to get your opinion on these matters, so I arranged them and sent them to your mailbox. If you have an


    opportunity, take a look. I hope you¡¯ll talk with me about it if you have any thoughts, or if you know the


    root causes.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll check my emailter.¡±


    After that, Georgia went on.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back at work, I hope you don¡¯t tire yourself out so much you have to go to hospital, Aston.


    You¡¯re an adult now. Looking after your own body should be the first thing you learn.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Aston chuckled gratefully over the phone.


    ¡°After I left the hospital yesterday, I saw my mother shed a tear in silence. I¡¯ve always gone my own


    way, and wasted everyone¡¯s concern for me. But still, Georgia, I hope you¡¯lle back to work soon.


    Some things can¡¯t be picked back up if you leave them for too long. I don¡¯t want you to waste your time


    on something meaningless, even if I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re busy with right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    As the two sides hung up, Georgia went to the office room and downloaded the documents Aston had


    sent her.


    Those problems were both new and interesting to Georgia. She looked over the documents and


    information and constructed her own data models on herputer.


    Aston was right about one thing. Some things couldn¡¯t be left to waste away. Otherwise, her path as a


    scientist was over.


    As for Robert¡¯s current situation, it actually had a lot to do with the direction of her research. She


    needed to put more effort in instead of giving up halfway.


    After working for over an hour, the kids woke up.


    Georgia was busy with her own experimental data and writing out her own thoughts, so she had the


    butler and the servants take the kids out to y in the yroom themselves. Georgia didn¡¯t go with


    them this time.


    She worked all through the night and only went down when it was time to eat, then stayed with the kids


    and had dinner.


    ¡°Does your head hurt today, Wesley?¡±


    As she ate, Georgia asked Wesley concernedly.


    She was worried that Wesley would get a splitting headache like yesterday. She¡¯d been busy with her


    own work all afternoon, and couldn¡¯t help but ask Wesley if anything else abnormal had urred.


    ¡°Other than yesterday, Auntie Georgia, my head hasn¡¯t hurt at all. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Georgia rxed and spent half an hour in the garden ying with the children.


    After that, she went back to the office room and began her own research.


    A lot of people had presented their opinions on the problems Aston mentioned, and their experiments


    had turned up conclusions as well. Georgia was summarizing them all.


    She took out her old notebook and the secret data she¡¯d stored herself, poring over them.


    It took almost the entire night for Georgia to send her arranged answers and her own views to Aston¡¯s


    mailbox.


    After that, the kids had already been sleeping for a while.


    Georgia looked at the time. It was past nine. Robert still wasn¡¯t back. She couldn¡¯t help but want to call


    Robert and ask him about how he was doing, but Robert had said not to wait for him.


    Besides, he was seeing that Vincent Poole fellow today. If the two were talking, calling them would


    interfere with things. Georgia held back her urges.


    She showered andid in bed, then called Wilson.

 Chapter 447 Vincent Returns

    Chapter 447 Vincent Returns


    ¡°How¡¯s Elsie doing in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been energetic throughout the day. If this keeps up, she can be discharged next week.¡±


    ¡°Can you arrange for me to meet Sierra tomorrow? I have some things I¡¯d like to ask her.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to do with Wesley passing out?¡±


    Wilson asked consciously, and Georgia nodded on the other end of the line.


    She trusted Wilson, so she talked about almost all of her spections and doubts.


    ¡°Sierra Moon is Emma Lane. She went missingst year. In the five years that Wesley was growing up,


    she couldn¡¯t have stayed by his side. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have held it in for all those years without


    telling Robert about it. So she should only havee across Wesleyst year. That¡¯s the longest


    period I can estimate. Wesley, though, thinks that she¡¯s been his mother all along, which proves that


    there¡¯s something up with his memory. Sierra definitely won¡¯t tell me about it honestly, but probing her


    for a reaction might turn up something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll get people on it. Go there tomorrow straight off. It¡¯s not hard to arrange this.¡±


    Georgia rxed. Robert should have been the one to arrange this.


    But he was meeting Vincent right now, and this was important, so Georgia didn¡¯t have Robert handle it.


    After all, he was juggling too much right now, and she didn¡¯t want Mr. Simpson to tire himself out.


    After saying that, Wilson spoke up about something else.


    ¡°The Gina Williams you had me investigate has turned something up. I¡¯ve seen the cooperation policy


    that the Durans sent over. It¡¯s sincere, at the very least. So long as the SY Group provides the


    necessary technology, we¡¯ll have half of the shares, and the Duran family will have the other half. It¡¯s a


    fitting project with a very good margin for profit. Logically speaking, the risk assessment department


    has no reason to deny the policy. But the n wasn¡¯t discussed with internal staff at all, which proves


    that people high up the chain denied it straight off the bat, so there was no opportunity for people below


    the rung to make an assessment in the first ce. Gina Williams may be responsible for that.


    ¡°You may as well call her and meet her directly, ask her way. I¡¯ve met Gina and she¡¯s a capable person.


    It might be more effective to ask her in person rather than investigating in secret.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go see Sierra first tomorrow, and if we¡¯re free in the afternoon, we¡¯ll go to the SY Group to


    see her. If we¡¯re not free tomorrow afternoon, then we can go to thepany the day after. She¡¯s in the


    country, after all, and it¡¯s easy to meet her.¡±


    Wilson nodded, then both sides hung up.


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying about so much in one day. Do you feel like your brain gets stuck sometimes?¡±


    Wilson hung up, and Elsie came up to him from the side, curious.


    She really did feel like Wilson was worrying about too much in one day. Other than what happened that


    night, he also had to deal with all sorts of matters rted to the SY Group, and now he had to take care


    of her in the hospital.


    She didn¡¯t even know if he had other things in secret. She felt like Wilson was a finely tuned instrument,


    like aputer processor organizing everything.


    ¡°Up until now, I¡¯ve never made a mistake.¡±


    That was all Wilson said, and Elsie gave him a thumbs-up.


    ¡°You must be the smartest person I know. Were you the top of your ss? With exceptional grades and


    stuff.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s answer was mild, and Elsie prodded deeper.


    ¡°What do you mean you suppose so? Just tell me straight up, how were your grades in your exams


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    before? That feels more objective. And have you done any IQ tests? Did you get like 200 or 300?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    Wilson didn¡¯t reply directly and asked that, getting curious himself.


    ¡°I never went to school. I¡¯m really impressed with smart people, especially people good at academics. I


    especially want to know how awesome they are, and I env people like you. Good at studying, perfectly


    organized with everything, not like me, who can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t even know what I like. I haven¡¯t


    found any interests up until now.¡±


    ¡°I got full marks in math before, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything. It just means that I¡¯m good at taking


    exams. If you want to learn, I can teach you. Grades don¡¯t mean much. I didn¡¯t go to college in the


    end.¡±


    Elsie shook her head, chuckling.


    ¡°Do you want me to learn math and foreignnguages now? It¡¯s too difficult for me. I just want to find


    something I¡¯m interested in to keep on learning, making it a specialty, even making money out of it, you


    get me? I don¡¯t want to be taken care of by other people for the rest of my life, and I don¡¯t want to live


    off other people¡¯s money. You know how I used to make money, right. I sold my body and let those men


    pay me. I¡¯m not willing to do that now, but I¡¯m not willing to live off my sister or Georgia either.¡±


    ¡°Back then, when you were studying at home, you had a good grasp of color and you actually had a


    talent for drawing. But then you gave up. Why didn¡¯t you continue?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s words gave Elsie some confidence.


    ¡°Do you really think I can develop in that direction? I only drew what was in my heart. I don¡¯t like the


    rules that they say are implicit. When I¡¯m drawing, sometimes I feel depressed and cooped up, and


    projected that onto what I drew.¡±


    ¡°Art is always about your heart. You need to grasp the basics. There¡¯re all sorts of styles in making art,


    and you might create a style of your own.¡±


    ¡°All right. Just for that, I¡¯ll try to work hard.¡±


    Meanwhile, Robert had taken Vincent to his hotel.


    After picking him up at the airport, the old man had fallen asleep the moment he got in the car.


    Robert couldn¡¯t get a word in. He could tell that Vincent was getting on years and needed rest.


    He could only wait.


    But when they reached the hotel, Vincent woke up.


    He let Robert into his room and chatted.


    ¡°Your father saved my life three times, so I owe him thrice over. What do you want from me now that


    you have me here?¡±

 Chapter 448 Vincent and Aidan

    Chapter 448 Vincent and Aidan


    Vincent really was famous in his profession.


    If one asked, he was a household name.


    But Robert had never asked about who the best hypnotist was, so it was only recently that he¡¯d caught


    wind of Vincent¡¯s status, and how regr people couldn¡¯t buy his services.


    Because he¡¯d helped a lot of people, not many had the guts to provoke Vincent and kidnap him or force


    him to do something.


    With status and connections, when Robert found out about Vincent and how he never helped others


    easily, he¡¯d been a bit nervous.


    But his father had said that Vincent was more reliable than others, so he decided to try.


    When he sent his own people out, Robert had sternly told them to treat Vincent with respect.


    If Vincent was willing toe over, that was all well and good.


    If he wasn¡¯t, then Robert had to find some way to persuade him in person.


    As for forcing Vincent or trying to buy him out, he¡¯d never even thought about it.


    But when Vincent saw his people, he actually agreed to go back to D City without hesitation.


    Vincent¡¯s reply had been so quick that Robert couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Only now, hearing Vincent say this in opening, he understood that it was because of his father.


    ¡°My father saved your life thrice? I though, with your status, nobody would dare move against you.¡±


    Vincent seemed to recall something. His smile was faraway, and his tones waxing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known your father for almost forty years. I¡¯m a lot older than him, but even when your father was


    young, he was a bigshot. At that time, I hadn¡¯t gotten famous yet, and I didn¡¯t have the reputation and


    status I do know. Back then, I was someone everyone could bully and step on. But also back then, I got


    to know your father. When I was in danger several times, he spent a lot of effort to save me.


    ¡°I¡¯m over a decade older than him. I should have been the one to go in the dirt before him. Fate really is


    unpredictable.¡±


    Vincent thought of the past for a while.


    He looked at Robert, nostalgia in his gaze.


    ¡°You look like your father. I can see his silhouette on your face. But you weren¡¯t close, and I thought I¡¯d


    never see you again. Then you came to me of your own volition. Why all of a sudden? I feel like it¡¯s got


    something to do with your father, even though he¡¯s been gone for a long time.¡±


    ¡°My father left me a letter that I only read recently. He mentioned you in his letter. I have something I


    need your help with.¡±


    ¡°What, do both of you like doing this sort of thing? Your father was extreme, arrogant, and selfish. Back


    then, when I did what he wanted, I didn¡¯t agree. I have status and ability, but I¡¯m not willing to casually


    destroy someone¡¯s memories and help them with immoral things. But then your father had a great life


    with Miss Allen, and I found that Miss Allen had had a painful life before. I still don¡¯t know if I did the


    right thing or the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Poole, has my father ever mentioned my mother to you? You knew him earlier, before he was with


    that Miss Allen. I think you knew my father by then.¡±


    ¡°Your mother? I haven¡¯t met her. She must be a pitiable woman. Back then, your father did everything


    his own way and I saw everything he did as well. Nobody could rein him in. I thought you¡¯d never


    acknowledge your father as long as you lived. But now, looks like you¡¯ve reached an understanding


    with him. Have you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Poole, I¡¯ve lost my old memories and I don¡¯t remember how my rtionship with my father got in


    the end. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to discuss with you, either. I want you to do what you did to Miss Allen


    back then to my mother. My mother¡¯s nerves were damagedst year, and with my father¡¯s death and


    my disappearance for a year, she¡¯s been through too much, and her mental state¡¯s been unstable all


    throughout. She¡¯s sober at times, while she¡¯s in a deranged state at others.


    ¡°When she¡¯s sober, the moment she thinks of my father¡¯s passing and how I¡¯m together with Miss


    Allen¡¯s daughter, she gets very upset, and when she¡¯s not sober, she¡¯s lost in all sorts of agonizing


    memories. I want her to forget all of it and start her life over.¡±


    As Robert finished, Vincente¡¯s gaze shifted.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to do this to your mother? Are you sure it¡¯s the right decision? Are you sure


    you aren¡¯t going to regret it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. I don¡¯t want to see her suffer like this for the rest of her life. Sometimes,


    forgetting is bliss. It¡¯s not good for her to hang on to those painful memories.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision and I owe your father for saving my life, I can promise to do this. But


    beforehand, I need to check what your mother¡¯s mental state is, and see if it¡¯s suitable to undergo this


    process.


    ¡°When our line of work was first started, it was meant to help those who¡¯d suffered through trauma, who


    are gued by nightmares, who can¡¯t live a normal life, to forget about all of this. For example, for


    people traumatized by seeing a murder, and no longer capable of functioning properly, we hypnotize


    them to help them forget. But the moment such skills are grasped, they change in context, and the


    more skilled one is, the more they can do to alter people¡¯s memories and go against the rules of nature.


    I never felt it was a good thing.


    ¡°But good and bad aren¡¯t absolutes in this world. I can help your mother forget everything. But if she¡¯s a


    person with powerful will, I might not be able to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to help, Mr. Poole. If my mother¡¯s not fit to forget it all, I¡¯ll admit defeat. But if


    she can start over with a clean te, I have to try it. It¡¯ste. I¡¯ve arranged people in the hotel to protect


    you. Rest up. When you¡¯ve gotten enough rest, I¡¯ll send people to pick you up and meet my mother.


    Other than that, there¡¯s something else I could use your help with.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Vincent asked curiously. From what Robert meant, it wasn¡¯t to alter someone else¡¯s memories.


    What else could he need his help with?


    ¡°Other than my mother, I also have a six-year-old son with memory issues. I don¡¯t know if his nerves


    have been damaged or if some incident has robbed him of his memories, or if someone like you had


    altered the memories in his mind. I don¡¯t know if people in your line of work can check to see if which


    category he belongs to, either. At least when I had a body check run on him, his brain was uninjured. I


    wanted to ask you about this, Mr. Poole. Please test my son¡¯s mental state and see if his memories are


    jumbled because of hypnosis.¡±


    As Robert said that, he gave a brief description of Wesley¡¯s situation.


    ¡°He¡¯s six years old now and that woman was only with him for a year, but he treated that woman like


    his birth mother who¡¯d raised him all along, as if he didn¡¯t recall his memories from before he was five


    at all. I don¡¯t know why this is the case.¡±


    ¡°I can check for such a case and make a judgement from talking to him, but I need to see him to be


    sure. I don¡¯t have any other arrangements in D City, so any time you can have your son and mother


    meet me, I¡¯ll make the next step in treatment and diagnosis.¡±


    Robert stood up and thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to help, Mr. Poole.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After discussing all that, Robert left.


    It was already eleven or so at night. When he got back home, it was past midnight.


    Robert kept his motions light as he got to the bedroom to sleep, even going to the guest room to wash


    himself.


    But when he went to the bedroom, his wife wasn¡¯t sleeping, but upright in bed, typing in her


    notebook.

 Chapter 449 Testing Wesley

    Chapter 449 Testing Wesley


    ¡°Why are you up sote?¡±


    Robert snuggled into the sheets and turned curiously to Georgia.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t waiting for me all along, were you? Didn¡¯t I tell you? No need to wait for me. It¡¯s so cold.


    You should have bedded down earlier.¡±


    Georgia typed up what she was just thinking, then turned around and smiled at Robert.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t waiting for you specifically. I just talked with Aston about some experiments tonight, and we


    kept on going and drew some conclusions. So we continued chatting, and then we both started


    checking data. Then it gotte and I washed, then kept on researching with theputer in bed. I


    didn¡¯t notice it was thiste.¡±


    ¡°Are you done now? If it¡¯s not urgent, go to sleep for now. It¡¯s not healthy to stay upte.¡±


    Georgia, though, felt energetic enough. With some things not done yet, she couldn¡¯t just let it go.


    She turned to Robert apologetically and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve still got some things to summarize. Otherwise, if I don¡¯t write down these inspirations, I¡¯ll forget


    them tomorrow. Besides, I¡¯m almost done arranging data. I need to confirm my spections, then look


    at the tangible data from my experiments. If I don¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, then. My wife is a mad scientist buried deep in her experiments, after all. You just keep


    working, and I¡¯ll stay with you. We can get some rest together when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Then never mind. It¡¯s noisy when I work on myputer, and you were busy for a while today. You


    must be tired. I¡¯ll keep working in the study.¡±


    Georgia was about to get out of bed and take theputer to the study when Robert reached out and


    tugged at her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just finished my business outside and haven¡¯t even taken a nap yet. Even if I fell asleep, I


    wouldn¡¯t hear you typing. I had some things to talk with you about anyway. You want to hear what the


    results were from talking to Vincent Poole, right?¡±


    That was true. Georgia really had been about to ask what the two had talked about when Robert went


    to meet Vincent.


    She¡¯d been so focused exining her experiments that she¡¯d forgotten.


    ¡°Let me arrange this data first. When I¡¯m done, you can tell me about what happened today with


    Vincent.¡±


    Georgia said that, then focused her eyes on herptop, drawing up forms, inputting data, seeing what


    the calcted models looked like.


    After resolving all of it, over another dozen minutes had passed. Georgia typed her finished thoughts


    on theputer and continued to speak with Robert.


    ¡°I can multitask. Tell me, did Vincent agree?¡±


    ¡°He agreed. I thought it¡¯d take a lot to convince him to help, but he up and told me my father saved his


    life thrice. So he didn¡¯t hesitate when I made my request at all. He just asked if I had the determination


    to see it through. He also promised that he¡¯d look in on Wesley and see the reason behind his memory


    loss.¡±


    ¡°Since he agreed, that¡¯s a good thing. Don¡¯t overthink it. Oh, I also forgot to tell you one thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Sierra tomorrow. Wilson¡¯s made the arrangements. I want to ask her why Wesley


    ended up like this. She definitely won¡¯t tell me the truth, but we might get something observing her


    reactions.¡±


    Georgia had just said that when Robert turned to her concerned.


    ¡°Need my help?¡±


    ¡°No, but pay attention to the intementary for me. After all, I¡¯m going to see Sierra, and I¡¯m


    worried that people would follow me and find that out. If there¡¯s the beginning of any drama, pinch it off


    straight away. I feel like someone¡¯s keeping their eye on us. And Sierra¡¯s emotional response to me is


    really huge. If you were there too, it wouldn¡¯t have the best effect.¡±


    The two discussed the details of tomorrow, and Georgia worked for another half an hour before


    finishing it all.


    By the time the two fell asleep, it was past two.


    The next morning, the two of them didn¡¯t wake up early.


    The kids, though, were early birds as usual, and hearing the butlers say that their parents had stayed


    upte, the children very obediently refrained from knocking on Georgia and Robert¡¯s bedroom, instead


    eating breakfast seriously, then ying with jigsaw puzzles.


    When Georgia and Robert woke up, it was already past ten in the morning.


    Georgia washed and came downstairs, and Annie rushed over, grabbing her hand.


    ¡°Look at you, Mommy, you and Daddy are bothzybones now!¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous of Mommy, Annie? If you want to wake up a bitter, Mommy won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Annie shook her head right away.


    ¡°When I was in ss, the teacher said to develop healthy sleep habits. I¡¯m not going to wake upte.


    Staying up and waking upte like Daddy and Mommy are bad habits. I¡¯m going to be a kid with good


    habits.¡±


    ¡°You listen that much to your teacher?¡±


    Georgia found that funny.


    Seemed that children were just like that. Sometimes they didn¡¯t listen to their parents, but remembered


    every word of what their teacher said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I went to school, Mommy. That¡¯s all I remember from the teacher, and I¡¯ve


    almost forgotten about what they teach on the textbooks. Can Wesley and I not go to school like the


    other kids? I wanted to ask about that, but Mommy and Auntie Elsie got hurt these few days, and I


    didn¡¯t remember to ask you.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that, Georgia showed a guilty expression.


    ¡°Do you rememberst time when Wesley was attacked by bad guys? It happened at the doorway to


    the school. Daddy and Mommy can¡¯t keep the both of you safe at school right now. There are too many


    people there. Your Daddy and I can¡¯t guarantee that everyone who goes in is okay. And it¡¯s not


    peaceful around ustely.¡±


    ¡°But Wesley and I have to go to school and learn. The other kids are all learning about the knowledge


    in the textbooks. If Wesley and I don¡¯t learn, we won¡¯t know our letters properly!¡±


    Annie didn¡¯t argue with her parents, but she felt like she quite enjoyed studying and learning.


    Now that they¡¯d gone this long without restarting their studies, she missed it a bit.


    In the beginning, she was of course happy to lounge around the house and have fun every day.


    But as it went on, children really did want to study, and learn off their textbooks. No one was willing to


    just y on without consequences.


    Even if they were ying, kids wanted to y with more kids.


    At Annie¡¯s words, Georgia didn¡¯t know how to exin, while Robert walked over.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s already been looking for a home tutor. We¡¯re still running auditions, but when proper tutors


    As Robert said that, Wesley piped up happily.


    ¡°How long will that take, Dad? I¡¯ve got a lot of stuff on the books I want to ask a teacher, but ever since


    we stopped going to school, I didn¡¯t know who to ask.¡±


    ¡°You can ask me about textbook stuff.¡±


    Georgia chuckled at the side.


    ¡°For first grade knowledge, I can still teach you. I¡¯m just not too free to be a home tutor, and I¡¯m not a


    professional. So we¡¯ll still hire home tutors over to teach you. If they¡¯re not here, though, you can ask


    me anything you don¡¯t understand. I promise I¡¯ll exin them clearly.¡±


    At that, Wesley suddenly sprinted into his own room.


    After a moment, he took several books with him and came up in front of Georgia.


    One of the books was an exercise booklet for mathematics. Wesley flipped straight to one page and


    painted at a geometry question.


    ¡°I never knew how to do this one. Can you teach me, Auntie Georgia?¡±


    The next dozen minutes turned into a session between teacher and student.


    Georgia became a first-grade teacher, and Wesley her obedient student.


    After they got through the question, Georgia and Robert exchanged a nce. Robert turned to his son


    and spoke.


    ¡°Wesley, can you talk about what you remember when you were small? Like when you were three or


    four, where did you live? Which kindergarten did you go to? Did you have any friends?¡±

 Chapter 450 Meeting Sierra Again

    Chapter 450 Meeting Sierra Again


    They¡¯d been about to ask about that yesterday, but Robert had been busy with his own business and


    Georgia with her experiments at work, so it¡¯d dragged on to today.


    As Robert worded the question, he and Georgia kept their eyes fixed on Wesley¡¯s face, eager to see


    his reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember too much when I was small or when I was three years old or four years old, Dad. It¡¯s


    all fuzzy. Why can¡¯t I remember? I don¡¯t remember at all. I just remember that a lot of kids were ying


    with me, but I don¡¯t remember what their faces looked like. What about before do you want to ask me


    about, Dad? If you don¡¯t say what it is, I don¡¯t know how to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it another way. Back when you were with your Mommy, Sierra. Do you remember being


    with her when you were in kindergarten or when you were younger? Where did you live back then? Did


    you have neighbors you knew beside you?¡±


    At Robert¡¯s words, Wesley¡¯s brow furrowed.


    He thought back to his memories from when he was little, thought of where he and his Mommy used to


    live, and if there were any neighbors around.


    But none of it surfaced. He just remembered that he seemed to have been together with his Mommy all


    along, but he couldn¡¯t recall what kind of ce it was.


    ¡°Maybe my memory¡¯s bad, Daddy. I can¡¯t remember. But I remember Mommy was with me all along. I


    just don¡¯t remember where I used to live with Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it another way again. Back when you lived together with your Mommy Sierra, did you ever


    keep a kitty or a puppy? Did you have any toys you liked?¡±


    Those were small, tangible details now.


    Robert¡¯s question had gone fromrge-scale to minute. He was probing deeper step by step.


    Anyone who had a memory would have given an answer for thisst question.


    If they didn¡¯t have pets, they never had pets. If he had any toys he liked, he¡¯d have said so.


    Wesley thought back and only felt his head hurt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember if Mommy and I had any pets, Dad. I don¡¯t remember that. I don¡¯t get it. Why are you


    asking me this kind of question, Dad? Maybe I didn¡¯t have any toys I like.¡±


    At that, Annie chimed in at the side, curious.


    ¡°You liked that toy puppy the most usually, so how could you not have a toy you liked? Did Auntie


    Sierra not buy you toys? Auntie Vanessa bought me lots of dolls before. I liked the big bear the most.¡±


    Saying that much, Annie tugged on Robert¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Daddy, I want a big, tall golden retriever. I saw my neighbors around me keep one before and it¡¯s cute


    and gentle. Can I have one too?¡±


    Robert smiled and agreed.


    ¡°If you want that kind of dog, Annie, of course it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll have the butler arrange it, and you can go


    pick it yourself. You can start at a puppy, and the golden retriever will treat you as its master and like


    you a lot.


    ¡°But if you want it, Daddy has to remind you about one thing.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    Annie asked curiously.


    ¡°If you want a dog, then from the moment you buy it back, you have to know how to take care of it,


    know what it¡¯s scared of, and know what it doesn¡¯t like. You can¡¯t leave it all to the servants and the


    butlers. I want you to be responsible for it and be its real master instead of leaving it to someone else.¡±


    Annie was a bit confused.


    ¡°If I wanted a golden retriever, Daddy, of course I¡¯m going to take care of its meals, and know what it


    doesn¡¯t like. Don¡¯t worry, if I got this dog, I¡¯d stick to it every day, and know what it likes and hates


    perfectly.¡±


    From the way Annie and Wesley were talking about their memories, it was clear to see that Wesley


    only had a muddled image of the past, and couldn¡¯t say where he used to live, what he liked, and what


    he did.


    As for having him recall what went on before, he could only say that he¡¯d always lived with his Mommy.


    Georgia and Robert could almost be certain that Wesley¡¯s memories had an issue, but neither of them


    were professional, and they still needed Vincent over to do a expert¡¯s evaluation.


    At noon, Georgia left home.


    Wilson had sent people to take her, and it was already arranged. Georgia came before Sierra straight


    away with noplications.


    Sierra was in manacles, and wearing a prisoner¡¯s outfit.


    There was only a table between them, and to let Georgia speak freely, Sierra¡¯s feet had been shackled


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    too, and she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    The two of them were left there.


    ¡°This was sudden. Is a certain person in your family now in danger and about to die? Is that why you¡¯re


    Sierra opened her mouth and started mocking her right away.


    She actually didn¡¯t know what was going on inside Robert¡¯s body, but she was sure that he wasn¡¯t in


    the same state as regr people.


    Back when they¡¯d taken Robert out of theb, she and Jayson had run a test on him to do some early


    treatment.


    That checkup had turned out something wrong already. But Sierra didn¡¯t care. She was just looking


    forward to Robert passing her his property.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. Robert¡¯s doing fine every day. It¡¯s like you say and his body¡¯s a bit abnormal,


    but up until now, he hasn¡¯t shown any problems.¡±


    With that hanging in the air, Sierra shut up.


    She didn¡¯t know if Georgia was forcing her smile, or if she really was that confident.


    After all, she was locked up here and had no ess to outside information.


    ¡°Speaking of, I spent five years in prison too. How the tables turn. I was the one in the overalls and


    cuffs. None of you Lanes came by to visit me, but now you¡¯re the one in prison. Really, sometimes you


    can¡¯tugh too early. Who knows if you¡¯ll lose it all one day.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Sierra¡¯s expression changed.


    Her face contorted slightly. Sierra especially hated how Georgia was lording over her.


    Right now, Georgia was a woman in finery, while she herself sat here, hair messy, in the clothes of a


    convict, a defeated prisoner. The difference was driving her insane.


    She hated the feeling that Georgia was having it better than her. She only wanted Georgia to be as it


    was when she was little.


    Wearing the clothes she didn¡¯t want, eating her leftovers, picking up after her scraps.


    But now, she was being mocked by such a woman. It was driving her insane.


    ¡°What are you so pleased about? Do you think you¡¯ll really have happiness? When Wesley¡¯s birth


    mother shows up before you, and when Robert has to take responsibility for that woman, you¡¯ll be


    abandoned all the same!¡±

 Chapter 451 Wesley’s Birth Mother

    Chapter 451 Wesley¡¯s Birth Mother


    Sierra, in her resentment, blurted that out furiously.


    She knew in actuality that Wesley¡¯s birth mother was Georgia, but she was deliberately withholding it


    and mocking Georgia, even hoping that Georgia¡¯s rtionship with Robert would suffer for it.


    She wanted Georgia, in her ignorance, to ignore the child, even abuse him.


    It wasn¡¯t too probable, but she was looking forward to seeing something happen to Wesley, and to see


    Georgia anguished.


    But she could only think about those things now.


    If someone would help her, she was definitely going to say it to torture Georgia.


    Sierra was actively mentioning Wesley and his birth mother, and she seemed satisfied over it.


    Georgia didn¡¯t understand. From what Sierra meant, she clearly knew who Wesley¡¯s real mother was,


    and felt it would affect her and Robert.


    That made her a bit apprehensive. Did that woman really mean so much to Robert?


    Enough to affect her rtionship with Robert?


    But after thinking of that, then seeing Sierra¡¯s satisfaction, Georgia sobered up.


    Not a word of what came out of this woman¡¯s mouth could be trusted. Even if she was locked up here,


    she might just be provoking her deliberately.


    Georgia turned to Sierra calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who Wesley¡¯s birth mother is. Robert and I are already married. Both before and


    after he lost his memory, the person he loved was me. I won¡¯t doubt him. No need to try driving a


    wedge between us. I only want to ask you one thing. You met Wesleyst year at the earliest, but


    Wesley treated you as his birth mother all throughout. He couldn¡¯t recall anything before he was five at


    all. What did you do to him?


    ¡°Messing with a little kid¡¯s head and doing something this horrendous to him. You¡¯re not afraid of


    retribution, Sierra?¡±


    As Georgia said that, she kept a close eye on Sierra¡¯s expression.


    She knew that this woman wasn¡¯t going to tell the truth, but she didn¡¯t have got control over her


    expressions either, and she might leak something on that front.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple to alter a child¡¯s memories. I might as well tell you the truth. I got a lot of expert hypnotists to


    change his memories to have him see me has his birth mother. What are you asking me about this for?


    Is Wesley¡¯s memories acting up? Good. If he remembers his real mother, it¡¯ll be you who suffers from


    now on.¡±


    Sierra cackled after saying that, looking at Georgia with a satisfied smirk. She seemed to know some


    secret, and was d to see Georgia in the dark.


    Sierra¡¯s gaze gave Georgia shivers, as if those hidden secrets were enough to hurt her.


    She knew Sierra. If this woman could show such a pleased look, that proved that Wesley¡¯s real mother


    must be a tremendous secret, capable of causing her damage.


    Otherwise, why would she openly admit what she¡¯d done to Wesley?


    Then who was Wesley¡¯s birth mother?


    Up until leaving Sierra, Georgia didn¡¯t manage toe up with an answer.


    She also didn¡¯t know that, after she left, someone paid a secret visit to Sierra.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t about to doubt Robert¡¯s feelings, but the two had only gotten togetherst year, and


    Wesley was now six years old.


    Six years ago, she hadn¡¯t had any entanglements with Robert.


    Back then, it would have been normal for Robert to have another woman, or another lover, and she


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    couldn¡¯t force him to change his past.


    Just like she couldn¡¯t change the fact that her first love was Travis, and that she¡¯d once really liked


    Travis.


    She couldn¡¯t me Robert for it, but she started getting concerned over the woman in the past.


    She¡¯d tried her best to ignore it, but Sierra¡¯s pleased gaze couldn¡¯t help but draw her attention.


    At the very least, Wesley¡¯s mother was not an unimportant person.


    After returning home, it was six or so in the evening.


    She¡¯d been nning on going to the SY Group to see Gina in the afternoon, but it was toote, and


    Georgia gave up on it, nning on going back to rest.


    But the moment she got back, she saw Annie in a video call with Vanessa.


    Her incident had been spreading like wildfire on the inte, so Vanessa knew.


    They¡¯d talked in the hospital too, and she wasn¡¯t in a serious condition, so Vanessa hadn¡¯te over


    to D City to visit.


    As for what happened with Elsie, she¡¯d kept that under wraps, and Vanessa still didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Why do you look so worried?¡±


    As Georgia entered the camera, Vanessa started asking concernedly.


    She had her son Dan in her arms.


    Over in G City, the weather was still warm and it was sunny. It was dusk, and Vanessa was looking at


    the sunset with Dan.


    ¡°Nothing. Just thinking about something along the way. I haven¡¯t had an answer yet.¡±


    Georgia exined in brief, then turned to the camera and teased Dan a bit.


    But Dan was too young andpletely ignored adults¡¯ teasing, much less someone a thousand miles


    away in a video.


    The two chatted about each other¡¯s recent situation, and Vanessa grew concerned.


    ¡°When are you going overseas, then? Elsie told me, after you go overseas, you¡¯lle to G City to visit


    me. I¡¯d wanted toe to D City in the first ce, but Alfred wasn¡¯t too willing, and he didn¡¯t want to


    have mee with the kid alone, too. I¡¯m waiting for you toe over, you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle this month. After I¡¯ve resolved this business at hand, Robert and I will definitely go overseas.


    Just wait for a while, Vanessa.¡±


    Vanessa shook her head regretfully, then frowned and spoke about something else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my intuition is wrong, but I feel like Alfred¡¯s been really busytely. Sometimes he only


    time I ask him about it, he just tells me not to worry about it and that he was going to solve it. I asked


    the people around me and none of them were willing to tell me the truth. Can you have Robert help


    look into what happened with the Chows? I¡¯m willing to bet Alfred¡¯s in some kind of trouble right now.


    ¡°Not just that, but Alfred¡¯s mother even came to my mansion to see me once or twice. Every time, she


    had aplicated look when she looked at me, and seemed like she was about to say something


    before reining it in. She¡¯s always been polite to me, but I feel an indescribable feeling from her gaze, as


    if she¡¯s getting ready to throw me away. I don¡¯t get it. Maybe I¡¯m too sensitive.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s words had Georgia worried. She¡¯d always been worried about something happening with


    Alfred.


    Really, her fears always came true.


    She promised Vanessa to investigate Alfred.


    After they hung up, Robert finished his business outside and returned.


    Georgia was getting ready to ask Robert if something was up with Alfred when Robert spoke to her


    about something else.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always been looking for eyes on Barney and Eliana, right? I found evidence of them meeting


    yesterday, and discovered evidence of them plotting against you online too. They also found out that


    you went to see Sierra today. I¡¯ve got a recording proving that Eliana put eyes on you, and she¡¯s


    ordering Barney to keep on stirring up drama against you on the inte today. I stopped it already.


    The inte¡¯s fine for now.


    ¡°Eliana¡¯s returned to the Warner family. Do you want to go to the Warner family to see her? And see


    what she says before the evidence too.¡±


    ¡°Why the Warner family?¡±


    Georgia asked curiously.


    ¡°Eliana¡¯s only doing what she wants because she has the Warner family. I want to show her how her


    parents would abandon her, and then we¡¯ll see if the Warner family would wise up. After all, Eliana¡¯s


    father has bastard children.¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    She did want to face off against Eliana, so the two drove to the Warner family.

 Chapter 452 Meeting Eliana’s Father

    Chapter 452 Meeting Eliana¡¯s Father


    After they got in the car, they drove off for a while.


    Georgia turned to Robert and asked about Alfred.


    ¡°Back then at home, I was in a video call with Vanessa and we talked for a while. She told me that


    Alfred¡¯s been busytely, and she feels like something¡¯s off with him. Alfred, though, isn¡¯t willing to say


    what happened to him, and he¡¯s not willing to say what happened with the Chow family either. Vanessa


    doesn¡¯t have any news sources and she¡¯s a bit worried.


    ¡°Can you put people on it? See if the Chows of G City are going through something?¡±


    As Georgia said that, Robert agreed straight away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send people to G City to investigate. Don¡¯t fret. If nothing big¡¯s happened, it means that it¡¯s still in a


    range we can control. But I heard a rumor. Isn¡¯t the heir to the Chow family Alfred? But I heard that his


    position as heir is a little unstable. I didn¡¯t take those rumors seriously then, but looking at it now, the


    Chow family could be going through something all right.¡±


    Georgia and Robert didn¡¯t speak and stayed silent in the car.


    After a few minutes, Georgia let out an exmation, and Robert grew concerned.


    ¡°Why¡¯s your expression so heavy all of a sudden? Did you think of something?¡±


    Georgia reached out and grabbed Robert¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s very important. I¡¯m worried that what¡¯s happened now has to do with this. Alfred¡¯s not the birth son


    of the Chows. If their family is going through something right now, I¡¯m worried word¡¯s gotten out.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    Robert asked curiously.


    That was a long story. Georgia exined what happenedst year in brief.


    ¡°Back then, I heard Rachel Scott talk about it. Logically speaking, Anaya was there too, and she should


    have known about it, but nothing big happened in this year with the Chow family, and I don¡¯t know how


    Anaya dealt with it. Rachel¡¯s disappeared, though. And Alfred didn¡¯t tell me how he¡¯d dealt with Rachel.


    He¡¯d given Anaya a warning, so it hadn¡¯t leakedst year.¡±


    This year, with Robert¡¯s disappearance and Maisie¡¯s incoherent state, even if Anaya had rtions with


    the Simpsons, the Simpsons couldn¡¯t have helped, and Alfred probably really had found a way to


    threaten Anaya not to speak the truth.


    Still, Georgia wasn¡¯t too concerned about that. Alfred¡¯s identity would have been leaked one day. She


    just didn¡¯t want Vanessa to be coteral damage in the storm.


    After all, when it came to conflicts of wealth, who knew if somebody was going to start targeting those


    around them when things got intense.


    Considering that, Georgia could help but speak to Robert again.


    ¡°Should we give Alfred a call? Ask him straight up what¡¯s going on? If he can¡¯t protect Vanessa


    properly, I can at least take her to me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and deal with Eliana today. We¡¯ll discuss Alfred back home. If I receive some concrete


    information, we¡¯ll give Alfred a call. He¡¯s not going to deny it directly, and it might be best to clear up the


    truth that way.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do that for now, then.¡±


    Georgia could only keep it on the back burner for now.


    The car drove on for about an hour and they finally stopped before the gates of the Warner family.


    The gate guards saw the car stop, and one of them hurried before the door.


    Seeing Robert and Georgia get out, security was somewhat shocked.


    After all, there hadn¡¯t been any big events at the Warner family recently, and Robert and Georgia hadn¡¯t


    been invited. They weren¡¯t guests, nor friends who came around often. The guard spoke carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson. Mrs. Simpson.¡±


    ¡°Tell old man Warner that I brought my wife over and we want to see him.¡±


    The guard spoke into the inte about it, and after a while, the gates opened. Robert took Georgia¡¯s


    hand and walked to the Warner household.


    There was a spacious garden outside, and Robert didn¡¯t let his driver drive it in.


    Georgia and Robert walked on foot for five to six minutes before they reached the ancestral yard of the


    Warner family.


    After going into the living room, old Mr. Warner was sitting on the sofa. He looked sprightly for his age,


    but his face was stiff and stern.


    Georgia had seen him in a banquet once, but she hadn¡¯t known that this was Eliana¡¯s father back then.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Warner, this is my wife, Georgia Lane.¡±


    Robert came in and greeted old Mr. Milton Warner politely.


    Georgia also stooped herself and greeted him with the same politeness.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Warner. I¡¯m Robert¡¯s wife. Just Georgia is fine.¡±


    ¡°Come, sit. You two are rare guests. You must havee to me so suddenly for some reason?¡±


    Georgia and Robert sat down on the sofa opposite Milton¡¯s. Georgia could see that Robert had a


    decent attitude towards Eliana¡¯s father, and didn¡¯t look like he was using anyone.


    She was a bit curious how Robert was going to talk about Eliana.


    Outside her expectations, though, Robert just directly passed a sh drive to the senior Warner.


    ¡°Mr. Warner, our families have always maintained a friendly rtionship, and our business has been


    smooth. I don¡¯t want grudges between the younger generation to affect our families¡¯ rtionship. I¡¯ve


    Milton¡¯s face turned serious. He picked up the sh drove and gave amand to the butler beside


    him.


    The butler ced aptop on the tea table right away.


    After switching it on, Milton plugged in the sh drive.


    Clicking into the folder, there was a video inside. But before bringing it up, Milton turned back to Robert.


    ¡°If I fail to deal with this, what happens?¡±


    ¡°Business is business, but family is family. If I can¡¯t protect my family, there¡¯s no need for further


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    business, Mr. Warner. It¡¯s fine making a bit less money, Mr. Warner, but I hate having my family hurt.¡±


    That was basically implying that if this wasn¡¯t properly dealt with, the families would sever their


    business rtionship.


    The Simpson family was a huge organization, and the moment they cut off a certainpany, it would


    set off a domino effect, and seriously affect a lot of otherpanies from working with the Warners. A


    lot of stockholders would also back out, and plenty ofpanies would cut themselves off from them


    as well.


    Milton was naturally unwilling to bit on this, and his expression grew grave.


    A secondter, he clicked open the video.


    His daughter¡¯s voice rang out straight away.


    Then he saw his daughter sitting in a secludedpartment with Barney.


    ¡°You did wellst time. There¡¯s a lot of people ming Georgia online, and the ghostwriters were led


    well. But then all that had happened in the entertainment circle, and it grew less popr of a subject.


    This time, make a better title, and let everyone know about Georgia paying a visit to Sierra. It¡¯s best to


    make the impression that Sierra¡¯s being abused in prison by Georgia¡¯s orders, and craft her persona


    into the direction of an oppressor using her wealth and power. Get the whole inte up in arms over


    her. Think of some way to make thementary more intense this time.¡±


    As Eliana said that, Barney responded right away.


    ¡°Those ghostwriters are old hands and guidingmentary. That¡¯s fine. But mypany¡¯s chain of


    capital¡¯s been cut off recently. I hear someone¡¯s let word out from above to stop cooperating with my


    keep our heads down for a while in case he finds out.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to strike while the iron is hot. It hasn¡¯t been that long before Robert¡¯s mother attempted


    suicide, and everyone¡¯s still interested in Georgia and Robert¡¯s family affairs. If you keep it down any


    longer, they¡¯ll lose interest. Thementary has to be boiling hot¡­¡±


    With the video having gotten that far, old Mr. Warner¡¯s hands bulged with veins, and his face turned


    purple.


    He pressed pause, then turned to Robert.


    ¡°I raised my daughter tooxly for her to do something like this. I¡¯ll deal with it for you!¡±


    With that, Milton looked towards Georgia.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach my daughter the right manners as her father, Miss Lane. My apologies.¡±


    Milton had a very direct attitude, and Georgia didn¡¯t know what do say.


    After all, the real culprit this time was Eliana, and she didn¡¯t want Eliana¡¯s father to lower her head


    before her. What she wanted was for Eliana to be taught a lesson so she wouldn¡¯t go after her


    anymore.


    ¡°I know Eliana¡¯s home, Mr. Warner. Why don¡¯t you have her appear, and talk about why she did this.¡±


    As Robert said that, Milton shot a dark look at the butler.


    ¡°Get the youngdy over!¡±


    The butlerplied and walked out the living room to the back.


    Georgia had noticed when they came in that there were severalvish houses behind the mansion.


    Seemed like Eliana lived in one of the back houses.


    As they waited, Georgia and Robert kept silent and calm, while Milton¡¯s face darkened further and


    further, his eyes growing shadowed.


    After about five minutes, Eliana finally walked out from the doorway.


    The moment she saw Georgia and Robert sitting in the living room, Eliana¡¯s face changed instantly.

 Chapter 453 Eliana the Savior

    Chapter 453 Eliana the Savior


    ¡°Get over here, get on your knees, and apologize to Miss Lane and Mr. Simpson!¡±


    Milton suddenly roared at Eliana, his aggression almost making Georgia tremble.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Dad?¡±


    Eliana walked over dubiously. Of course she wasn¡¯t going to kneel as her father said. Instead, she


    walked over to Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°What did I do to have me kneel? Miss Lane, Robert, you¡¯reing over all the way to my home to


    use me? What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Trying to make excuses? You know full well what you did!¡±


    Milton suddenly stood up and pped Eliana across the face.


    Georgia saw the palm-shaped bruise left on Eliana¡¯s face. Eliana looked in shock at her own father, her


    eyes reddening.


    ¡°Am I you daughter or not, Dad? Outsidersing over and just talking about your daughter is enough


    for you to believe all of it and even hit her? How could I have a father as heartless as you!¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t show shame at a time like this? Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Milton dragged Eliana forcefully to his sofa and clicked y on the video.


    The scene yed again and Eliana instantly saw how she¡¯d been talking with Barney today.


    Her face turned pale and her lips started quivering.


    She and Barney had met up so secretly. How had they gotten this video?


    Eliana looked reflexively at Robert. She couldn¡¯t imagine what Robert¡¯s impression of her was now that


    he knew she was behind all of it.


    ¡°Anything else to say for yourself? Kneel before Miss Lane and beg for her and Robert to forgive you! If


    they don¡¯t, leave the Warner household starting today! Our family doesn¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±


    Milton spoke coldly, his voice full of an unseen viciousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Dad!


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Robert.¡±


    Eliana babbled, shooting a fearful look at her father and a victimized nce at Robert, her expression


    growing heavier and heavier with panic.


    Robert remained silent and sat on the sofa. Milton¡¯s voice deepened.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t admit to your mistake, Eliana, I¡¯ll have security throw you out. From now on, all the


    property of the Warner family would no longer have a thing to do with you, and I¡¯ll take all the benefits


    and rights that a child of the Warner family enjoys.¡±


    That thoroughly intimidated Eliana.


    All her status came from her identity as thedy of the Warner family and the inheritor of the family. If


    she lost that status and got kicked out, she was nothing, and other people could walk all over her.


    But having her kneel before Georgia was not something Eliana could do.


    She never took this woman seriously or respected her. Kneeling before her was worse than dying.


    Eliana hesitated and didn¡¯t budge, and Robert finally spoke.


    ¡°Since Miss Warner isn¡¯t willing to apologize, Mr. Warner, I feel like your punishment fit the crime. I think


    Miss Warner would like to experience what it¡¯s like to be banished.¡±


    With Robert saying that, Milton¡¯s voice grew cold.


    ¡°Butler, get security in here. From this day forth, the Warner family no longer has this youngdy, and


    Eliana is no longer my daughter. Have the bodyguards toss her out, and no one let her back him!¡±


    That was a full decision, and two guards had even walked over and grabbed Eliana by the elbows.


    She was about to be thrown off.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Dad, I¡¯m your daughter! My mother supported half of the Warner family¡¯s


    property, so what right do you have to kick me out?


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a share in these properties to begin with, and you have no right to chase me off!¡±


    Eliana said that, while Milton¡¯s eyes ckened.


    ¡°Toss the youngdy out, now!¡±


    Seemed like Milton¡¯s father was more concerned with profit. At least before Robert and Georgia, he


    had no mercy.


    It was possible that he was just acting and he was going to take care of her in private, but on the


    surface, that was a very resolute disy.


    Seeing that Eliana was about to get tossed out, as she almost reached the door, she started shrieking


    hysterically.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Robert Simpson! I saved you all those years ago! I¡¯m your savior! You won¡¯t


    end well repaying me like this!¡±


    ¡°Did she save you?¡±


    Georgia asked dubiously next to Robert¡¯s ear. Robert chuckled exasperatedly.


    ¡°How would I know? You know that I can¡¯t remember it now. But at least in my investigations, her


    saving me hasn¡¯t turned up.¡±


    The two ignored Eliana, who was almost out the threshold, but her voice was still audible.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how you got sick ten years ago, Robert? If I hadn¡¯t donated bone marrow to you,


    you wouldn¡¯t have survived! Is this how you treat someone who saved your life?¡±


    She¡¯d almost torn her throat out screaming that. Georgia and Robert looked at each other, and they


    stood, walking outside.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Milton walked out too. Robert had the guards set her down.


    ¡°Is there any evidence proving that you¡¯d donated bone marrow to me? You have to understand,


    Eliana, that I¡¯m already thoroughly annoyed with what you¡¯ve done. If you lie about this, you¡¯ll end up


    for worse for it. You¡¯d better not try to muddy things through!¡±


    Robert said contemptuously. He¡¯d lost thest vestiges of patience with Eliana.


    Robert had already been investigating who donated the bone marrow to him back then.


    Because he¡¯d also emphasized that it was really important to his body. He never turned anything up.


    His father had been the one who¡¯d done it, and he¡¯d kept it very secret. It was impossible to see who it


    was who donated the bone marrow.


    Robert found it strange. He didn¡¯t know why this needed to be hidden, and why it was such a hush-


    hush matter.


    He didn¡¯t get it himself, but his father had passed, and he¡¯d seen thest words the man had left


    behind. This matter hadn¡¯t been mentioned at all, and he was probably never going to know why.


    Now that he was seeing Eliana today, this woman was actually iming that she was the donor back


    then.


    Of course Robert wasn¡¯t going to go too far against someone who saved his life.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to let Eliana off for doing this to Georgia, either.


    But the most important thing right now was how to judge if Eliana was telling the truth.

 Chapter 454 Georgia Doesn’t Deserve You

    Chapter 454 Georgia Doesn¡¯t Deserve You


    ¡°You think I¡¯d lie to you about this?¡±


    Eliana sneered.


    ¡°You could very well take me to the hospital to verify this. I donated the bone marrow to you, and the


    same blood is flowing inside us now. If you¡¯d just test for it, you¡¯d know if I was telling the truth!¡±


    Eliana said that very confidently, and Robert frowned.


    Milton couldn¡¯t resist speaking up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that. If you keep lying, Eliana, Robert won¡¯t need to deal with you. I¡¯ll take care of


    you myself!¡±


    As Milton said that, Eliana cackled madly, her voice full of derision.


    ¡°When Robert was ten, Dad, you married my mother. Don¡¯t you remember? You abandoned your


    original wife for the one hundred million my mother had. Where do you think that money came from?¡±


    Milton recalled it right away. Twenty years ago, the Warner family only ran a small-scale operation.


    They had some wealth, but their yearly profits were only about eight figures or so. They had several


    hundred millions put together in properties, but they still owed a lot to the banks.


    That year, because they¡¯d taken arge contract, the money had been cut off, and the other side had


    run off. Seeing that thepany was about to go broke, Eliana¡¯s mother actively suggested that if he¡¯d


    just marry her officially, she¡¯d bring a dowry of one hundred million.


    Milton had been curious then. Eliana¡¯s mother was just a bastard daughter, so where¡¯d her money


    He still didn¡¯t understand when that one hundred million hade from, but since he was about to go


    broke, it didn¡¯t matter.


    One hundred million was enough to expand hispany. The loophole and the money lost from cutting


    off the chain didn¡¯t even matter.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So he booted the wife who¡¯d started the business with him and married Eliana¡¯s mother. That one


    hundred million allowed the Warner family to shoot up the rungs. Now, they¡¯d made it back several


    dozen times over.


    Milton remained silent.


    He was mostly thinking of how Eliana¡¯s mother hade in with one hundred million, and how now, he


    was being utterly merciless in chasing Eliana out of the Warner family.


    But if he didn¡¯t, and Robert stopped cooperating with the Warner family, even with the billions that the


    Warners had now, so long as thepanies aligned with them stopped cooperating, they¡¯d still end up


    going broke and bing worthless.


    He couldn¡¯t take the risk, but he didn¡¯t want to go back on a favor, either.


    Eliana scoffed and looked at a silent Robert, and Georgia standing at the side.


    Eliana turned to Georgia and mocked her.


    ¡°All you had was luck. I saved Robert¡¯s life. I was supposed to end up with him. I made all those


    preparations but you just had toe in at the end. What gives you the right? You only ever got Robert


    hurt time and time again. Have you ever saved him? What have you ever done for him? You don¡¯t


    deserve to stand at his side!¡±


    Georgia¡¯s face changed at that. She hadn¡¯t guessed that Eliana was the one who donated bone


    marrow to Robert. She really was his savior, then.


    And she herself really hadn¡¯t done that much for Robert. In fact, he¡¯d gotten hurt twice because of her


    before.


    Georgia fell silent, while Robert squeezed her hand and turned to Eliana.


    ¡°This is all just what you¡¯re saying right now. If you really were my savior, why have you remained silent


    all these years? With your personality, why did you stay quiet for twenty years without speaking about


    about this?¡±


    As Robert said that, Eliana¡¯s face changed. She bit her lip, looking at Robert coldly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for that, of course. I don¡¯t want to say it now. If you don¡¯t believe me, wait until the


    hospital checkup resultse out, and I¡¯ll tell you why that is.¡±


    Robert and Georgia finally brought Eliana to the hospital under the Simpson name to test for it.


    It was simple enough. They just had to get blood from both Robert and Eliana.


    The only problem was, Robert¡¯s blood might be a target by others.


    So before heading to the hospital, the two gave Ivan a call and had him wait inside.


    As they went to the hospital, Milton went with them too.


    Once they reached the hospital, they went straight to the VIP lounge. Ivan came a littlete, but only a


    quarter-hour or soter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get it over the phone. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ivan came in and asked Robert and Georgia curiously.


    Eliana was in another room, and only Robert and Georgia were in this one. Robert gave a summary of


    what had happened when they went to see Eliana.


    ¡°The way she¡¯s talking about it, she doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s lying, so I have to verify it.¡±


    As Robert said that, Georgia spoke at the side too.


    ¡°You know that Robert¡¯s blood can¡¯t get in the hands of someone else right now in case something


    happens, but this test has to go through. So I¡¯m hoping you can stay in the hospital and keep an eye on


    the testers in case someone tries something. When the tests are done, you go ahead and delete all the


    data and all rted information to Robert¡¯s body, in case those people behind the scenes try to copy


    and take that data away.¡±


    Robert and Georgia only trusted Ivan on this.


    After all, Ivan was a doctor and was familiar with the running of the hospital and the test instruments.


    So, ording to Robert¡¯s n, the two had a blood test.


    Ivan stayed in the office where they checked the instruments.


    The results were going toe out tomorrow, so he stayed inside the hospital to keep his eye on those


    people.


    As for Georgia and Robert, the two had Eliana go through the test, and the few of them sat in the same


    room again.


    ¡°If you really are shown to be the person who donated bone marrow to me, Eliana, you don¡¯t need to


    get full of yourself. I won¡¯t do anything ungrateful, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to let you off.¡±


    Robert spoke calmly to her, and Eliana turned to Robert and Georgia and started demanding.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Georgia? She was in prison and worked in nightclubs. This sort of woman


    doesn¡¯t deserve you, Robert. Wake up. You won¡¯t be happy with Georgia. See how your mother tried to


    kill herself by slitting her wrists. Haven¡¯t you realized it yet? If Georgia stays with you, she¡¯ll cause your


    family to copse and your loved ones to die with you. Your father¡¯s already dead. Are you only going


    to regret things when you clear up your mother¡¯s corpse?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a poor match for Robert, and so you had Barney get his ghostwriters to nder me on


    the inte, make rumors, and attack me every day? Miss Warner, whether or not I¡¯m a good match for


    Robert and if we can live the rest of our lives together is between the two of us. It doesn¡¯t have


    anything to do with a stranger like you.¡±


    Georgia mocked Eliana straight away.


    She suddenly recalled that one movie line about uphill ice-skating.


    Some people really just felt too good about themselves and ended up taking a tumble in the end.


    Really, Robert knew himself best, and it wasn¡¯t something Eliana could get involved in.


    If Robert¡¯s mother had some opinions, Georgia could understand, since it was the person who¡¯d raised


    him.


    But what right did Eliana have to butt in? Just from the bone marrow she donated back then?


    Seeing how Eliana was right now, there had to be more to the story.


    Even if she had saved his life, did she get to point fingers?


    Cut them a break.


    As Georgia spoke, Eliana didn¡¯t even answer her. She just shot her a derisive look, and seemed not to


    deign to speak to her at all.


    ¡°Mr. Warner, before the resultse out tomorrow, I don¡¯t want to hear about Eliana disappearing.¡±


    Robert stood and said that, then paid no further attention to Eliana and took Georgia¡¯s hand, leading


    her out.


    Eliana couldn¡¯t help but stand, about to say something else to Robert, but Milton spoke up, cautioning


    her.

 Chapter 455 Rick, God of Academia

    Chapter 455 Rick, God of Academia


    ¡°Wise up. Even if what you said today was true, do you think Robert¡¯s going to prop you up as his


    savior afterwards? Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s devoted entirely to his wife right now? All you¡¯ve done was to


    have him lighten his punishment of you a little at the most. Do you think he¡¯s going to put you on a


    pedestal for saving his life? If you hadn¡¯t done all this and said it outright, he might really develop some


    respect for you. But they¡¯ve got proof now and he knows what you¡¯re doing behind his back. You really


    think he¡¯s going to look kindly upon you? How could I gave given birth to such a stupid daughter!¡±


    Milton really did feel like his daughter was stupid. He¡¯d never realized how oafish her methods had


    been.


    If she really liked Robert, she could have just spoken up about her saving his life, then tried to get close


    to him.


    But Eliana instead tried to deal with Georgia from the shadows, knowing that Robert loved her while


    still getting ghostwriters to nder her.


    Forget that, she let them find evidence, ande to his own house for him to deal with her.


    Every step she¡¯d taken was dumb!


    ¡°What good as it going to do telling me all that, Dad? When my mother got into the stock shares, half of


    the Warner family¡¯s stocks should be in my hands. And now you¡¯re booting me out before Robert and


    stripping me of all my inheritance? You think your bastard sons out there are going to inherit it? Don¡¯t


    even think about it!¡±


    Eliana lost it with her own father as well. As she spat out her warning, Milton¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Did you think I wanted to expel you? Robert already told me before you came in that if I didn¡¯t deal


    with it properly today, he¡¯d cut all business ties between the Simpson family and the Warner family. It¡¯s


    not just going to hurt the Warners, but other factories andpanies are going to follow along. At that


    point all our stockholders are going to withdraw and nopany¡¯s going to work with us. Do you still


    think the Warner family can have it made?


    ¡°We¡¯ll just go broke right away, and the stocks in your name will be nothing more than scrap paper. If


    you hadn¡¯t started troubled out there, this wouldn¡¯t have happened at all today. Get yourself home and


    stay there nice and easy. When the resultse out tomorrow, you¡¯d better beg Robert and admit to


    your mistake honestly with Miss Lane. Otherwise, even if I wanted to protect you, I¡¯d have to see if


    Robert would agree!¡±


    At that, Eliana hung her head and grew silent as Milton brought her back home.


    Georgia and Robert had also driven home as well.


    The two were silent all along the road, and while Georgia didn¡¯t know what Robert was thinking, she


    was pondering something as well.


    It was clear that Eliana had liked Robert from a long time ago.


    She¡¯d even tried to approach him slowly before ande together naturally. Probably during college.


    But it hadn¡¯t seeded.


    Logically speaking, if Eliana had told him that she¡¯d saved his life, the two¡¯s rtionship should have


    been closer and better.


    But a year ago, Robert hadn¡¯t mentioned it, which meant that Eliana had never spoken up about this


    before.


    It didn¡¯t fit her personality.


    Georgia didn¡¯t understand why Eliana was only speaking up about this when her back was against the


    wall.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. After all, the results were going toe out tomorrow at thetest.


    Robert had already sent people around the Warner family, and he wasn¡¯t going to let Eliana escape


    today.


    Even if Eliana wanted to lie to dy things, it wasn¡¯t possible either.


    Thinking about it all, Georgia didn¡¯t understand Eliana¡¯s intentions.


    When they arrived home, it was dark.


    But they didn¡¯t miss dinner, so they ate with Annie and Wesley.


    Afterwards, husband and wife went with the children to yroom and yed around with puzzles and


    all sorts of games. The night passed.


    Before bedding down, Robert received a call from his secretary.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already found a suitable home tutor. His background checks out. He grew up as in orphan in a


    simple environment. He¡¯s currently a student at D City University studying for his master¡¯s and his PhD


    all at once. He gets almost full marks in every subject. He was the first ranked in his year of public


    exams. If he was the tutor, he could teach every subject at once with no need to hire more.¡±


    ¡°Send over his data. I¡¯ll take a look myself and dig deeper. If there are no problems, have hime


    over in a few days.¡±


    Robert¡¯s previous request of his secretary had been to not hire too many tutors. If they had one tutor for


    every subject, that would multiply the risks a great deal.


    The tutors were going to be with their children, after all. That meant that several tutors had to be


    watched at once.


    If one tutor could take responsibility for all the homework, then they just had to keep an eye on this one


    person.


    The secretary did work fast, though, finding a person who could take care of all of it at once.


    Robert hung up, got back to the bedroom, and downloaded that person¡¯s information.


    The man¡¯s name was Rick, and had just turned twenty-six this year. In another year, he¡¯d probably


    graduate with a doctorate. He was a master¡¯s PhD student in physics at D City University.


    Robert looked at the man¡¯s academic information. Nothing but excellence since elementary.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When it came to high school public exams, he¡¯d gotten full marks in math, physics and chemistry,


    getting straight into DCU, and only got marks off innguages. He was good enough to graduate as an


    honor student, though, and became a student of DCU.


    As an orphan, he was also clever enough for government departments to take care of him all these


    years, letting him sail through his education with schrships every year. It really was a simple case of


    excellence.


    Robert sent Georgia the information.


    ¡°I had my secretary look for a tutor. It seems a bit of a waste of his abilities to let him teach Annie and


    Wesley elementary school knowledge.¡±


    Georgia clicked open the file, looked over it, and chuckled strangely.


    ¡°I know this guy.


    ¡°Back before I got expelled, he held a speech representing the new year of students. Vanessa told me


    at the side that he was crazy smart,ing in with full marks in all the STEM sses. The assistant


    dean had gone and asked him toe to the school personally, promising several hundred thousand


    in schrships. Back then, Vanessa also said that it seems like he¡¯s walking straight down the path of


    the scientist in the future. Now that he¡¯s going after a physics degree, he really might be an


    amazing physicist in the future.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you appreciate him a lot.¡±


    Robert said that suddenly, while Georgia smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you appreciate such an excellent person? I worked so hard back then and couldn¡¯t get full marks


    in any of my STEM sses. I admire these giants, no, gods of academia, you know.¡±


    At that, Georgia turned to Robert.


    ¡°You seemed to have gotten good grades back then, but you went for university overseas and didn¡¯t do


    the national exams. Your level can¡¯t be judged, then.¡±


    ¡°If I worked hard, I could get full marks in my STEM sses too.¡±


    Robert said that right in front of Georgia.


    ¡°Come on. Someone that incredible onlyes along once every few decades. I know you¡¯re pretty


    awesome yourself, but in front of absolute godhood, let¡¯s both be a bit humbler, okay?¡±


    ¡°How about we go for another tutor?¡±


    Robert said that all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why? I feel like the kids would grow up to be great students if he taught them. Students like this Rick


    should have great study habits. I¡¯m telling you, when kids are young, the most important thing isn¡¯t the


    amount of knowledge they take in, but developing regr life and study habits. That¡¯s especially crucial


    for children.¡±


    Robert wrapped Georgia in his arms, grinning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it inappropriate praising another man in front of your husband? I want some


    rpense.¡±

 Chapter 456 Letting Eliana Go

    Chapter 456 Letting Eliana Go


    Georgia blinked, then understood that her husband was jealous.


    ¡°Whatpensation would you like?¡±


    Georgia giggled.


    Robertughed, then flipped the nkets up and covered the both of them.


    As she slept through the night, Georgia dreamt of Robert holding hands with Eliana, and his words


    carried an inexplicable rage.


    ¡°Georgia, Eliana¡¯s my senior, and she¡¯s especially capable. She¡¯s also got great people skills. You have


    to learn from her from now on. You¡¯re still too behindpared to her in these aspects. I¡¯m nning on


    letting Eliana stay here for a while as your teacher, and you should study under her.¡±


    Hearing Robert say that, Georgia grew furious.


    She was just about to reach out to grab him and jerk him around a bit.


    But when her hand waved a bit, the person before her disappeared.


    Georgia opened her eyes and found that the sky had already lit up.


    She thought back to her dream and couldn¡¯t help but giggle, covering her mouth with a palm.


    She¡¯d suppressed it the best she could, but Robert still woke slowly at the side.


    He hugged his wife to his arms, his eyes still groggy.


    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning it just got bright out. What are youughing about?¡±


    Georgia hugged her husband tight, herughter growing louder, with almost no room to tell him about


    her dreams.


    That had Robert curious, and he felt like her dream had something to do with him.


    ¡°Did you dream something funny about me? Tell me, or I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t move out of bed today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, calm down, I¡¯ll talk about it slowly¡­¡±


    Georgia chuckled, sping her chest to stay calm, and talked about the contents of her dream.


    At that, Robert didn¡¯t seem to find it funny, and he made a solemn promise.


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t possibly happen. Forget what Eliana¡¯s done. Even if she¡¯s still a friendly senior with me, I


    couldn¡¯t possibly demean you in front of her, then have her be your teacher. That¡¯s not possible! How


    could you dream about me like this? Is that how you see me?¡±


    Robert started doubting his life at the end. Was his image in his wife¡¯s eyes that bad?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what¡¯s funny about it?¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    ¡°Did you forget how I was praising Rick in front of youst night? You even got jealous then. As a


    result, I dreamed about you praising other women at night, and I was furious in the dream too. I


    understand how you feltst night now. Sorry, dear. I won¡¯t heap praise on other men so casually from


    now on.¡±


    As Georgia said that, she leant over and gave her husband a kiss.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert blinked, then startedughing too.


    ¡°Seems like Mrs. Simpson understands how Mr. Simpson feels. I¡¯ll reward you with a few more kisses.¡±


    ¡°Well, no need for that, it¡¯s time to get out of bed¡­¡±


    Georgia saw a dangerous light in Robert¡¯s eyes and she didn¡¯t think it was going to be that simple, so


    she reflexively got up and prepared to flee.


    In the end, though, they ended up partaking in some early morning exercise anyway.


    What it came time for dinner, they¡¯d gotten out of bed half an hourter than usual.


    They two walked sweetly over to the dining table, where Annie and Wesley had already eaten.


    Georgia smiled at the two kids and spoke.


    ¡°Daddy and I have found a home tutor for you. He¡¯s a genius master¡¯s PhD student at D City University,


    and he¡¯s especially smart. In a few days, he¡¯lle over to teach you two. You two remember to be


    good and learn properly then.¡±


    ¡°Is it a guy teacher or a girl teacher?¡±


    Wesley asked curiously, while Annie also spoke up, confused.


    ¡°Back then when I went to ss, I had a grammar teacher, a math teacher, and like a P.E. teacher and


    a music teacher. Is one teacher enough, Daddy, Mommy? I feel like I have to learn every subject.¡±


    As Annie said that, she stood and put her hands on her hips, looking especially formal and stern. Her


    gaze towards her parents held a hint of disapproval, as if she felt they were thinking of getting away


    with hiring just one teacher.


    ¡°You slick little thing, you. The teacher we hired is an all-star genius. He¡¯s a guy teacher, and can teach


    you every subject. Know what his grades were in his public exams? Full marks in math, and in high


    school physics and chemistry too. You won¡¯t learn those two subjects yet, but you know what full marks


    means, right? It¡¯s difficult to get a genius like this over, so the two of you have to be good. You can¡¯t


    have the teacher hate you, or prank him to force him to leave. A genius teacher like this onlyes


    around once in a blue moon, and the two of you will definitely make leaps and bounds studying under


    him.¡±


    Annie was young, but back when she was studying, she¡¯d taken exams with other kids too.


    Not a lot of people could get full marks in the whole ss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I¡¯ll learn properly from this genius teacher.¡±


    Annie puffed out her little chest. Her young heart was already full of admiration for the teacher.


    Wesley also showed an eager expression. He wanted to learn too.


    Hearing Georgia and Robert say that they had a teacher this excellent, he was very expectant too.


    After breakfast, it was ten or so in the morning, and Robert finally received a call from the hospital.


    Georgia saw him stay silent for several minutes. After he hung up, she walked up to his side.


    ¡°What are the results? Was Eliana really the one who donated the bone marrow to you?¡±


    Robert nodded quietly.


    ¡°It really was her. Ivan was at the hospital too, and he told me over the phone that he¡¯d already


    destroyed all the data. He¡¯d kept his eye on the hospital all the while, and there was no possibility of it


    being faked.¡±


    Both of them fell silent.


    Robert didn¡¯t say a word for who knew how long. Georgia didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but she


    spoke up anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Eliana already confessed her feelings yesterday. She says I don¡¯t deserve you and


    expressed her liking to you. If she was also your savior, why didn¡¯t she talk about this before? She had


    to wait until that kind of situation yesterday to speak out. Is someone forcing her not to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s not consider those anymore. The results are out, so let¡¯s go see Eliana and her


    father Milton today. Even if she did save my life back then, does that mean we can ignore what she did


    to you?¡±


    Georgia and Robert headed to the Warner household again.


    As the car drove on, Georgia held Robert¡¯s hand and spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as karma, and sometimes a harmful thing can linger on for a thousand years.


    But we can¡¯t be the sort of people who disregard favors. I want to do right by our kids and our parents.


    If she saved your life once, we can¡¯t go too far against her too. Let¡¯s give her a chance, and let her go.


    She only messed around with drama online. It didn¡¯t do any tangible harm.¡±


    Maybe it was because she was soft to begin with, and maybe it was because Robert¡¯s body could still


    have some unknown issues.


    Either way, Georgia felt she should let Eliana off this time.


    ¡°I need to make sure if Eliana was responsible for the reporter attacking you during the assaultst


    time. That¡¯s the deciding factor for what her punishment should be.¡±


    Georgia understood Robert¡¯s meaning. If Eliana had only started drama against her online, there hadn¡¯t


    been any physical damage.


    Butst time, during the reporters¡¯ bombardment, one of them had attacked her head.


    This was this and that was that. If the reporter had been holding a lethal weapon, it would have been


    murder.


    So Robert had to make sure what that was about.


    The two sat once more in the Warner home¡¯s living room, with Milton and Eliana facing them.


    Eliana looked pale, and her face was shrunken. She didn¡¯t seem to have rested well yesterday night.


    The Warners had kept their word, though, and hadn¡¯t let Eliana escape.


    ¡°The results are out. You did donate the bone marrow to me back then.¡±


    Robert said that, and Eliana raised her head, overjoyed.

 Chapter 457 The Truth Behind the One Hundred Million

    Chapter 457 The Truth Behind the One Hundred Million


    ¡°I told you yesterday I wouldn¡¯t lie to you about this. Now the evidence proves it. You finally know I


    saved you!¡±


    She even sounded pleased.


    Eliana felt that as Robert¡¯s savior, Robert and Georgia shouldy off her, even if she hurt Georgia once.


    She only swirled some trouble around online. Compared to her saving Robert¡¯s life, she didn¡¯t find it


    significant at all.


    ¡°Back when my mother had her incident, you sent a lot of reporters to surround Georgia and make big


    news. One of them physically assaulted her. It showed up on the livestream. Was that reporter under


    yourmand?¡±


    Robert asked that directly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my order!¡±


    Eliana said that in a panic, interlocking her fingers, looking nervous.


    ¡°I dislike Georgia so I started the drama over Georgia and Sierra¡¯s photo leaking online in the


    beginning. A lot of people thought Sierra was being held illegally and abused, so I wanted to suppress


    her using intementary. I hadn¡¯t prepared to get anyone to go for physical assault yet. It was in


    broad daylight. If anything serious had happened to Georgia, you would have mobilized all your


    resources to investigate the truth. By then, whether I saved your life or not, you wouldn¡¯t let me go!¡±


    Georgia and Robert looked at each other. They¡¯d investigated reporter who¡¯d assaulted her afterwards.


    The man had a wife who cheated on him and abused his mother. His mother then passed away in


    anguish. That led to him having mental problems.


    Even without Eliana¡¯s direction, he might have just hated Georgia himself and believed thementary


    online, then assaulted her.


    Besides, the man said that even if nobody had given him orders, he¡¯d just taken the money to interview


    her. Even without the money, he¡¯d have been willing to get involved.


    He felt that hurting someone like Georgia was justice. He was thinking of Georgia as his ex-wife.


    ¡°I won¡¯t follow up on this for now, and I¡¯ll somewhat believe you¡¯re telling the truth. That reporter¡¯s been


    locked up and punished. I¡¯ll ask you something else. Why did you only decide to speak out about this


    yesterday? Over the past twenty years, I might have lost all my memories of them now, but I know we


    were college schoolmates once. We would have met a few times every year. Why did you choose not


    to tell the truth?


    ¡°And don¡¯t say it¡¯s because you weren¡¯t looking for returns!¡±


    Robert said, a bit of mockery in his face.


    With Eliana¡¯s personality, if she could have told the truth, maybe over ten years ago, or when they were


    in college, Eliana would have spilled it.


    But the woman didn¡¯t talk.


    That only proved that there was something else up with this, and he wanted the truth now.


    Eliana was silent for a while.


    Milton, who¡¯d stayed quiet all throughout, couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.


    ¡°What is it? Are you still unwilling to talk about it now? I¡¯ve been asking you about it since yesterday.


    You kept saying that you only spoke out after seeing Robert today. Are you nning on staying silent


    like this?¡±


    Eliana bit her lip. Her face looked a bit strange.


    Finally, she clenched her teeth and exined what happened all those years ago.


    ¡°My mother and I were just a mistress and a mistress¡¯s daughter. It wasn¡¯t that we didn¡¯t have money.


    My father sent money every month and my mother had some wealth. It wasn¡¯t enough to give us an


    exceptional life. Afterwards, I don¡¯t know where my mother got the news, but she took me to a hospital


    for a checkup. It was just to try our luck and see if we could do a bone marrow match. It was said that if


    it was a sess, they¡¯d pay a huge sum. It was like buying a lottery ticket. My mother was just trying


    her luck.


    ¡°Then, we didn¡¯t think it would, but my bone marrow was an actual match. After that, I met your father


    Aidan Simpson.¡±


    Eliana raised her head to Robert, her expression holding a tinge of fear.


    ¡°Your father hade personally before my mother and talked to her. My mother hadn¡¯t wanted me


    involved, but your father said that I had to discuss it with him in person and have me hear the whole


    negotiation process. I was only twelve back then, and I only felt like your father was scary. He asked


    my mother straight up how much it would take for me to be the donor. Back then, my mother had just


    wanted a couple millions, but your father had asked me. He looked me straight in the eye and asked


    me how much it would take for me to donate my marrow.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have too good of a concept of money back then, but I just thought that one hundred million was


    a lot of money. I also felt like your father was looking down on me. Maybe because my pride was hurt


    or maybe because I wanted to provoke him, or maybe it was just the impulsiveness of being a child. I


    said I¡¯d only donate it if he gave a hundred million. My mother was terrified and I thought it¡¯d be difficult


    for your father. I guess I just wanted to see this opportunist intimidated by my sum, but he agreed


    straight away and didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. He had thewyers write up a contract and had me sign


    it.


    ¡°There was a lot in the contract, and one important term was that I couldn¡¯t tell you about donating the


    bone marrow once I signed it, nor could I try to leverage it for a favor. Maybe he was on guard for me


    asking you to repay me as your savior. Your father had thought of it all, but to me, that one hundred


    million had me spinning. I¡¯d never seen that much money before. My mother and I were both seduced


    by that one hundred million, and I signed it. I felt like it was enough not to tell the truth, and it wasn¡¯t


    anything important. Afterall, the money was enough for my mother and I to live off for the rest of our


    lives. I really thought it was a sum great enough tost me several lifetimes.


    ¡°But afterwards, my mother married into the Warner family because of that one hundred million, and I


    became thedy of the Warner house. I started studying at noble¡¯s schools, and I got to know who the


    boy I donated my marrow to was. He excelled, and was handsome, so I fell for him. I wanted to speak


    out about it, but your father sent his people over to warn me not to tell anyone. Whenever I approached


    you, your father¡¯s men would appear beside me and warn me. I went to the same college as you and


    deliberately closed our distance. I studied the ces you¡¯d go to. I got close to you like that, but you


    just thought I was your senior. I¡¯d wanted to speak out about this many times, but your father probably


    sensed my thoughts and sent people to me on multiple asions that year. I didn¡¯t even feel like one


    hundred million was anything impressive back then. I just needed to guts to spill it, but your father said


    that he could have the Warner family broke right away, and to have me wish for death.


    ¡°I got to know who your father was and didn¡¯t dare speak out about it any longer. So I could only be


    your senior afterwards, and your schoolmate, to try to get you to like me. I got to know your interests


    and approached you carefully and did everything I could, but you didn¡¯t even pay me any attention. I


    guess you were just born heartless and didn¡¯t care for girls. Then you got engaged to Georgia, but I


    could see that you didn¡¯t like her. I guessed that one day you¡¯d call off the engagement. So I waited


    patiently, but after all this time, you chose to marry a woman like Georgia. You¡¯re such a prime


    specimen, Georgia. Georgia doesn¡¯t deserve you. Even if I couldn¡¯t be with you, why couldn¡¯t you


    choose a better person to be with? How could I rest easy knowing you were with Georgia?¡±

 Chapter 458 The Warner Family Has Plenty of Children

    Chapter 458 The Warner Family Has Plenty of Children


    Eliana spoke those words in a bitter rage, and that exined the turn of events pretty clearly.


    It had been Robert¡¯s father all along.


    Maybe he¡¯d seen through Eliana¡¯s greed from the beginning, and knew that there wasn¡¯t a good way to


    repay the debt of saving someone¡¯s life, so he¡¯d bought them out with one hundred million and forced


    Eliana to never tell the truth.


    At least when it wasst year, Robert¡¯s father had still been alive, so Eliana hadn¡¯t dared speak out.


    After all, the Warner family¡¯s wealth and power was nothing in front of the Simpsons.


    But now, with Robert¡¯s father dead, Eliana found the nerve to speak out about it.


    ¡°I think that if I hadn¡¯t gone missing a year ago, you would have told me about this sooner orter. With


    my father gone, nobody could have threatened you any longer, and you could have appeared in my life


    as the person who saved me, right?¡±


    Robert mocked, while Eliana didn¡¯t answer.


    Some things didn¡¯t need to be said, and she didn¡¯t want her disgrace to be even more exposed before


    Robert.


    She¡¯d saved that little boy all those years ago, and she¡¯d paid attention to him afterwards. Seeing the


    boy was so nice and so handsome, she took pride in being his savior. And as thedy of the Warner


    family, they were a fitting match.


    That was what Eliana had felt should have happened for twenty years.


    But Robert¡¯s father just had to keep warning her not to say it.


    If she¡¯d said it earlier, maybe she would already have been married to Robert.


    Robert¡¯s father was all to me. Why couldn¡¯t he die earlier?


    Eliana was solely resentful over that.


    ¡°What woman I like, what my wife¡¯s personality is, whether she deserves me or not ¨C it¡¯s got nothing to


    do with you, Miss Warner. Please stay out of other people¡¯s business and try to point fingers at my wife


    in the guise of a savior. You saved me once and I¡¯m grateful, but like my father said, he¡¯s already paid


    you enough. You were willing to sell your silence for this one hundred million. I owe you nothing.


    ¡°But you still saved my life. I¡¯ll let you go on this, but next time you try something with my wife and


    family? You¡¯ll get to experience what it¡¯s like living in the slums or working like one of thosedies in the


    red light district. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s beneath me. I can turn crazy when my family is hurt. That¡¯s my advice


    to you. I hope you take it seriously!¡±


    Saying that, Robert stood and took Georgia¡¯s hand.


    As the two stood and left, Georgia turned to Eliana and gave her a Parthian shot.


    ¡°Some motherfuckers are always trying to ice-skate uphill.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At that, Eliana¡¯s face turned purple.


    She bit her lip and forced herself not to speak with tremendous willpower.


    When Georgia and Robert left, Milton stood and turned to Eliana, his voice cold.


    ¡°Do you understand what Robert meant? He¡¯s letting you go because you saved his life once. If you do


    something this stupid again, even a miracle won¡¯t bail you out of it. You¡¯d better nut up. Don¡¯t you dare


    bring anything down on the Warners! You¡¯d better get out of the border now and settle down overseas


    instead of starting more trouble in the country. That way, your mother¡¯s stocks will still be in your name,


    and I¡¯ll cut you a share every year. If you stay in the country and start trouble, Robert won¡¯t have to do


    anything. I¡¯ll expel you from the family myself beforehand!¡±


    ¡°With me gone, you think you can just take your bastard children back and let them have their way? I¡¯m


    telling you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Eliana was furious, while Milton¡¯s voice turned dark.


    ¡°You think I want to take them back? You¡¯d always been the Warnerdy, and the heir to the family.


    When have I ever stepped on you and denied your status? Did I tell you to go up against Georgia


    Lane? You ticked off Robert Simpson on your own. Thankfully, you haven¡¯t affected the family


    business. If you had, you think you can still stand here and talk to me, Eliana? You¡¯re my daughter,


    Eliana, but you¡¯re not my only daughter. I need to feed and clothe my other children and I need to run


    the Warner Group. If you want to drag the family down with you in a fit of madness, I¡¯ll send you to hell


    first!


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange your overseas trip right away. Stay at home for these few days and don¡¯t go anywhere. Set


    one foot out the door and I won¡¯t give you a fraction of the Warner stock. You can live or die on your


    own outside the country. I¡¯ll freeze all your cards, and you can see what it¡¯s like to live without a cent to


    your name!¡±


    Saying that, Milton headed out the door.


    Before Georgia and Robert got out the door, the two saw Milton headed their way.


    ¡°Do you have something else you need, Mr. Warner?¡±


    Robert remained polite with him, and Milton turned to him, making a slick promise.


    ¡°Thank you for letting Eliana go today, Robert. I¡¯ll send her out the country after this and have her stay


    nice and low profile overseas. I won¡¯t let her get involved in the country¡¯s business from now on. If she


    doesn¡¯t obey, that means she¡¯s still resisting. By then, send people to watch her too. I¡¯ll report her


    goings-on to you. The child just hasn¡¯t been disciplined enough. You know how it is. Children grow up


    and leave the nest and they don¡¯t listen to their parentspletely sometimes. I¡¯ll keep a good watch


    on her, though.¡±


    Milton was dering his loyalty with that. He didn¡¯t want Robert to feel like he was in the same league


    as Eliana.


    And Milton was afraid, too, that Eliana would start some other trouble in private, provoking revenge on


    the Warner family from Robert. So he wanted to set his boundaries here, and prove that he¡¯d resolve


    this properly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Since you¡¯ve decided to send Eliana overseas, don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t affect our families¡¯


    business dealings.¡±


    With Robert¡¯s assurance, Milton rxed and didn¡¯t take up more of their time.


    Georgia and Robert sat in the car. As it rolled off, Georgia turned to Robert again.


    ¡°Do you think Eliana will just settle for this? That she won¡¯t start any further trouble?¡±

 Chapter 459 Gina Williams’ Father

    Chapter 459 Gina Williams¡¯ Father


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell that much. At least from what it looks like today, she¡¯d not going to go mad and retaliate.


    Let¡¯s see if Eliana¡¯s going to be escorted out of the country anytime soon. No matter what, I¡¯ll put


    people on her from now on. If she really acts up, I¡¯ll know whenever.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now, then.¡±


    Georgia turned to Robert and spoke. The two were nning on heading to the hospital to see Elsie


    today.


    After all, Elsie still had to live in the hospital these two days. Jasper was happened to be discharged


    today, and they could probably meet up too.


    Of course, there was another important bit of business in that Robert was supposed to take Maisie


    back today.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t going to show up, of course. She didn¡¯t want Maisie to get provoked looking at her


    again.


    Either way, all that took a trip to the hospital, so the pair decided to head straight there from the Warner


    household.


    They just so happened to miss Jasper when they got to the hospital, who¡¯d already left with his family.


    Georgia and Robert came in front of Elsie¡¯s room.


    ¡°Have you rested well thesest two days?¡±


    Georgia sat on the sofa and smiled as she asked. She knew that Elsie didn¡¯t like the smell of


    disinfectant in hospitals, which caused her not to sleep so well. But she couldn¡¯t very well leave early


    what with getting shot. She had to heal up in the hospital first.


    ¡°So so. Can¡¯t rest as well as sleeping at home, after all.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When Vanessa called me a few times ago, I had to sneakily get dressed, then pretend like everything


    was fine while we video called just in case she found out.¡±


    Hearing Elsie mention Vanessa, Georgia thought of Alfred, and raised the topic with Elsie.


    ¡°Did Vanessa ever talk to you about Alfred? She was talking with me before and said that she felt like


    something was up with the Chow family, but Alfred said it was fine all along. Vanessa¡¯s a bit worried.


    She¡¯s seemed burdened all the time recently. I¡¯m having Robert look into it, but we still don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa did talk about Alfred. She felt like Alfred was always tired recently, and onlying home but


    rarely, much like what you said. But Vanessa chatted with me over a video call this morning, and she


    says that today seems better. Seems like Alfred¡¯s pretty energetic, and the business is resolved. I don¡¯t


    know if it¡¯s true, though. I¡¯m not sure if Alfred can take care of Vanessa properly throughout their lives.¡±


    Elsie¡¯s tone was heavy.


    ¡°I thought that if Vanessa could just forget about the past and be with her husband and child, it¡¯d count


    as a peaceful life. But this time, clearly something¡¯s up with Alfred. What if this happens some more


    and Vanessa gets hurt? What do we do then?¡±


    Georgia was worried about that too, and she and Elsie both grew heavy-hearted.


    ¡°How about you go over to G City to stay with her for a while after you¡¯re discharged and see what¡¯s up


    over there. I have to go overseas anyway, so take that time to be with Vanessa. Even if nothing


    happens, she¡¯ll be happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ve wanted to see Vanessa too. She doesn¡¯t have too much in the way of friends over there


    and always wanted us over to visit her. You¡¯re busy with too much on this side, and nning a get-


    together with you will probably take a while longer. I¡¯m not busy with anything else, so I might as well


    go over to live with Vanessa a while a few days after I get out of hospital, cheer her up a bit.¡±


    The two settled on that, and Wilson came inside the room, while Robert got up and said goodbye to


    Georgia.


    They¡¯d already decided on their afternoon itinerary.


    Robert was going to take his mother home, while Georgia and Wilson were going to see Gina Williams.


    After talking a while longer with Elsie, Georgia and Wilson left the hospital and got in a car bound for


    the headquarters of the SY Group at D City,


    It was already three or so in the afternoon, but the trip to the SY Group took only forty minutes, while


    they got off work there at six. They could make it.


    As the CEO of the SY Group, when Georgia arrived at HQ with Wilson, there were already plenty of


    high-level staff waiting outside.


    Georgia had only wanted to see Gina, and wasn¡¯t nning on making such a grand entrance.


    Still, Wilson had said that she hadn¡¯t inspected the SY headquarters in a long while. This time, having


    the other managers see her and think that she was here to check on them would also reinforce her


    presence.


    Georgia didn¡¯t have anything to say against that. She went to a meeting arranged by Wilson, then sat


    with the managers to see their leadership¡¯s speech. She looked on as they summarized recent sales


    figures and the direction of thepany¡¯s development.


    Georgia had a basic grasp of those things when she did her paperwork, so she listened to them


    patiently.


    After finishing the meeting, it was already five p.m. Georgia went to her office.


    After waiting patiently like that for a few minutes, Wilson brought Gina Williams to her office.


    Right now, of course, Gina didn¡¯t know why the new CEO wanted to see her.


    But as prime assistant for the CEO, Wilson usually managed plenty of business at HQ, so having him


    ask her over, Gina was on guard.


    After entering the office, Georgia smiled and had Gina sit.


    Seeing Georgia¡¯s friendly attitude, Gina was even more befuddled. She sat down hesitantly.


    ¡°Did you call me over for something, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Wilson told me that you¡¯re an excellent worker who¡¯s done well in thepany, working hard to rise to


    the asion. So I want you to answer a question with full honestly. If you can give me the real reason,


    we can let this go.¡±


    Georgia had looked at Gina¡¯s profile beforehand and she really did excel at business.


    Whether Gina had rejected the Duran Group¡¯s contract for objective reasons, or a private grudge, she


    was willing to give her a chance. She appreciated a capable woman like this, and didn¡¯t want to go


    straight to cutting off an old employee of thepany.


    Gina frowned. She didn¡¯t quite take Georgia¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, ma¡¯am, you can just give it to me straight.¡±


    ¡°A while ago, the current head of the Duran family, Sarah Duran, came to meet me, and said you


    denied the Duran family¡¯s proposed cooperation directly. So she came to me personally and wanted to


    get ourpanies to work together. I had people check it, and the contract they offered counts as a


    partnership that has potential for profit. Our SY Group has the technology, they have the oil field. We


    wouldn¡¯t be worse off stock-wise in the partnership, and a rough estimate even gives significant


    returns. Why did you shoot it down? I want to know the real reason.¡±


    At that, Gina¡¯s face changed.


    Her gaze was somewhatplicated and she didn¡¯t answer Georgia¡¯s question straight away. She


    seemed to be thinking of something.


    Georgia waited in patience.


    ¡°You can speak freely. Miss Duran feels like it¡¯s because you have a personal issue with her, which is


    why you denied it straight away without letting other employees run a risk assessment, but I want to


    hear your exnation.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Gina spoke sternly.


    ¡°I confess that I have a personal issue with Miss Duran and that I would not like to see her project


    seed, but that was a grudge from several years ago, and not enough for me to bring it to work. I


    denied the partnership for another reason.¡±


    Gina was silent for a while, then continued.


    ¡°Our SY Group does have the technology, and their Duran family does have an oil field in the


    southeast. If we partnered up to refine the oil, no matter how you cut it, the contract does seem to give


    significant returns, and it doesn¡¯t seem like I should have refused. But I know something else.


    ¡°Back then, the person who bought up the ind was indeed Sarah Duran¡¯s father, but it wasn¡¯t he


    alone who provided the capital. He had bought the ind and the surrounding region up along with his


    friend simultaneously. Logically speaking, profits should be shared with those two parties.


    ¡°But then that friend suddenly died, and the stock shares belonging to him weren¡¯t even seen. I suspect


    that the property rights to this ind aren¡¯t out in the open. If we really entered into that partnership, it


    could present problemster on. If a rtive of that other partyes up and demands his property, it


    could get troublesome.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about this? Do you have concrete evidence?¡±


    Georgia had seen the contract too. Other than the Duran family, there were no other original


    shareholders.


    Which was to say that if SY entered into the investment, the shareholders would just to them and the


    Duran family.


    As for that so called friend of Sarah¡¯s father, it wasn¡¯t visible that they had anything to do with the ind


    at all.


    If even Wilson hadn¡¯t found this out, Georgia was curious as to why Gina knew.


    ¡°If I said that I was the daughter of that friend of Sarah¡¯s father, ma¡¯am, would you believe me?¡±


    Georgia was a bit shocked and hadn¡¯t thought of a reply when Gina chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°Well, it might be a bit much to call myself his daughter. When I knew, he was already dead.¡±

 Chapter 460 Hands Covered With Blood

    Chapter 460 Hands Covered With Blood


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt you, Miss Williams, but I don¡¯t understand what you just said too well. Can you


    exin this with a bit more rity?¡±


    After Georgia asked that, Gina spoke up slowly.


    ¡°Before I turned ten, I was an orphan growing up in an orphanage. Sarah Duran was in the same


    orphanage as me. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the name she went by back then, and mine wasn¡¯t Gina


    Williams, either. Every year, there¡¯d be peopleing to the orphanage to pick a child to take away


    and keep. But older girls like me and Sarah basically didn¡¯t have anyone who wanted to raise us, so the


    two of us just stayed in the orphanage until we turned ten. The keeper told us that someone was going


    toe to choose a child to raise soon, and they¡¯d said they wanted a ten-year-old.


    ¡°Just as the keeper said, a gentle, beautiful woman came. She had a soft voice, and she was the


    kindest woman I¡¯d ever seen. Just as I¡¯d pictured a mother. She hadn¡¯t chosen me to begin with, but


    Sarah. Sarah, though, gave the chance to me of her own will. She spoke to the woman, said that she


    had people helping her with money, and she was doing well at her studies. She could go to school and


    grow up at the orphanage. But I had a cat lip, and could only have a better life after surgery. After she


    made that suggestion, the woman followed through. She¡¯s myter adopted mother, Amy.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t tell that this brilliant, capable and pretty woman had a cat lip when she was young.


    She smiled, went into a listening posture, and signaled for Gina to continue.


    ¡°After Amy adopted me, she became my mother, and afterwards, she took me to a graveyard and


    introduced me to my adopted father. Afterwards, my name became Gina Williams. My adopted father¡¯s


    name was Gordon Williams.


    ¡°So when I got to know my adopted father, the only thing I saw of him was his tombstone. My adopted


    mother was great to me. She put me through surgery and let me be a normal child. She took me


    to school, bought me pretty clothes, got tutors for me, sent me to art sses. Whatever I wanted, she


    satisfied. I was always curious why she took me in. She was kind and gentle to me. I only knew long


    afterwards that my adopted parents had once lost a son. His age should be about the same as mine.


    They searched all over the world for a long while and didn¡¯t find him, so when Gordon was about to


    pass, he mentioned in his will that he hoped his wife could adopt a child. A child who could grow up to


    take care of him, and have someone to support her after he passed without falling too deep into sorrow.


    That¡¯s why they adopted me.¡±


    ording to what Gina was saying, this Gordon Williams was supposed to be the friend of Sarah¡¯s


    father, and the person who¡¯d bought up the ind together with him back then.


    She grew curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you would need to lie to me about this. You¡¯re the adopted daughter of Gordon


    Williams, and by your meaning, your father didn¡¯t die naturally. You were only adopted after his death,


    so how do you know about this? I¡¯ll put it another way ¨C can you prove what you said was true?¡±


    ¡°I grew to eighteen years old, and just when I came of age, my adopted mother, who¡¯d taken care of me


    so tenderly all along, passed away., Back then, I didn¡¯t know my adopted father¡¯s past or who his


    friends were, but my adopted mother left me a letter, and her first request was to help her find her son.


    If that was possible, she wanted me to take their son to their grave to see them. That was a wish that


    went unfulfilled even in their death, and my adopted mother had told me about this when she was alive.


    I¡¯d agreed. That¡¯s not the strange part of the will.


    ¡°My adopted mother said something else important in the letter, though. She told me that my father


    didn¡¯t die of natural causes, but because he¡¯d been injected with a slow-acting poison. It was incurable,


    and he could only wait for death. She suspected the person behind it was Sarah¡¯s father, Percy Duran.


    Of course, my mother had her reasons for suspecting him. My adopted father had told her once that


    he¡¯d bought up a small ind in the southeast with Percy and was nning on developing it into a


    tourist spot. They nned to make a mansion where they could grow old there together, and take their


    kids there long-term to live on holiday as a private resort. But when my adopted mother was dealing


    with my adopted father¡¯s inheritance, she didn¡¯t find the property rights to that ind.


    ¡°My adopted mother couldn¡¯t help but ask Percy Duran about this, but afterwards, the property my


    adopted father left behind get attacked regrly. I was living overseas with my adopted mother back


    then, but more and more people came looking for trouble, and it grew harder and harder to run the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    all the properties, then take me back home to raise me.¡±


    ¡°And you suspect that the person behind the scenes was Percy Duran?¡±


    Gina nodded.


    ¡°For the past few years, I¡¯ve been investigating what happened back then and looking into the property


    rights of the ind. It had been bought out from another person, whose ownpany was about to go


    bankrupt and needed money. That¡¯s why he¡¯d sold that fixed asset. I found him. He told me that back


    then, Gordon and Percy had bought that ind together, each offering half of the capital, and that their


    original n was to build it into a tourist ind to attract visitors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Tell me the name of that person and how to contact him, and I¡¯ll investigate this myself.¡±


    Georgia wasn¡¯t going to believe everything Gina said, of course. She might have appreciated Gina¡¯s


    ability, but Georgia couldn¡¯t be sure that everything she said was true.


    Gina gave out the name and contact method of the original owner of the ind and wrote it down.


    Georgia handed the slip of paper to Wilson, then turned back to Gina.


    ¡°Did your rtionship with Sarah turn sour because she¡¯d gone back to the Duran family and be


    Percy Duran¡¯s heir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason. I¡¯d stayed in contact with Sarah for those years and we wrote to each other about


    how it was going for us. I didn¡¯t think she was Percy¡¯s daughter, and I didn¡¯t think she was going to get


    back to the Duran family, or that she was even now trying to expand it.¡±


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s that. Go back to work, and don¡¯t trouble yourself over this. If I have any new thoughts


    about this partnership, I¡¯ll notify thepany, and you won¡¯t need to concern yourself with it.¡±


    Georgia said that, then Gina stood up politely and left the office.


    The office was left with Georgia and Wilson. She turned to him and raised the question.


    ¡°Do you know the name of the person on that slip? And have your heard of this Gordon Williams?¡±


    ¡°No on both counts.¡±


    Wilson replied.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll investigate right away. It shouldn¡¯t take too long. We have the name, address and contact


    information. Wait for news from my investigation.¡±


    Wilson promised, and Georgia grew a bit dubious.


    ¡°Do you think what Gina said was true? Did she need to lie about such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Gina Williams. Other than that she¡¯s a particrlypetent worker, I don¡¯t know what


    kind of person she is in private.¡±


    As Wilson said that, he raised a question of his own to Georgia.


    ¡°Are you going to tell Miss Duran what Gina said today?¡±


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly trust either of them, and there might be some things we don¡¯t know. Investigate


    Gordon Williams and the person who had the ind before and verify Gina¡¯s words today.¡±


    After resolving that little bit of business, Wilson drove Georgia home.


    She didn¡¯t know how Robert¡¯s mother was doing, and fell deep into thought.


    Before her car stopped before their mansion, she saw Robert walk out the front door.


    Maisie was living in the mansion next to them, and Robert looked like he was getting ready to head


    back to their ce.


    Georgia had the driver stop. She was nning to get off and go home with Robert.


    But the car had just stopped when Georgia saw Robert suddenly lean against the wall and slump to the


    floor.


    Georgia turned pale and rushed over, seeing Robert cover his mouth as he coughed violently.


    ¡°What is it? Where are you feeling ill? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!¡±


    Georgia said frantically, her right hand reaching out to grab Robert¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°When did you get back, Georgia?¡±


    Robert¡¯s face was a bit unnatural, and Georgia saw him hide his hand behind his back.


    He was clearly trying to keep something from her.


    She panicked, and without hesitating, Georgia took Robert¡¯s hand and wrenched his fist open in front of


    her.


    His hand was covered with blood.


    The sight of it!

 Chapter 461 Kneeling on a Washboard

    Chapter 461 Kneeling on a Washboard


    ¡°You just spat blood, didn¡¯t you? Did it just happen, or has this happened before? Tell me what¡¯s going


    on, Robert. No,e to the hospital with me ¨C no, we have to go to a reliable ce first, and where¡¯s


    Ivan? Get him on it!¡±


    Georgia was in a state of panic and didn¡¯t know what to do. It had just been one thing after another,


    and she¡¯d let her guard down, feeling that Robert¡¯s body was bnced enough to wait on for a while.


    But seeing that Robert was coughing blood, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long this had gone on


    for and if Robert was hiding it all from her.


    And also if his body was still worsening. The moment she considered those things, she almost went


    insane.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Georgia, don¡¯t panic. Come home with me now.¡±


    ¡°How could I not panic!¡±


    Georgia crumbled.


    ¡°I can tell just from your expression that this isn¡¯t the first time, is it! Didn¡¯t I tell you before to tell me


    whatever situation it was and not to hide anything from me? No matter how much trouble we faced


    from how on! How could you do this to me, Robert? Am I your wife or not?¡±


    Georgia sobbed, pping her hand over her lips and keeping herself from whimpering.


    Her body didn¡¯t hurt physically, but the agony had her crouching down.


    She felt like knives were stabbing at her chest and couldn¡¯t stand.


    She knew that Robert wasn¡¯t telling her because he didn¡¯t want her to worry, and she knew that he was


    keeping it from her to lessen her burden.


    But she didn¡¯t want this sort of feigned happiness. Why was she this useless?


    Why did she believe such a mirage? Knowing full well that Robert¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t even be revealed


    in the hospital.


    So long as the bnce inside his body was broken, the cancer cells would spread uncontrobly.


    Why did she let her guard down?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Georgia.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t speak. She turned away, angrier at herself than anything.


    ¡°I was wrong, darling.¡±


    Robert grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand. She tried to extricate it, but the man¡¯s strength was too great.


    Georgia remained silent and Robert leant over, kissing her on the cheek.


    ¡°I was wrong, Mrs. Simpson. There¡¯s too many people outside. Could youe in to talk with Mr.


    Simpson? We¡¯ll attract an audience like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still concerned about an audience at a time like this?


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but bellow in rage. But the moment she yelled, she saw Robert clutch at his


    chest.


    She grabbed his hand, instantly concerned.


    ¡°What is it? Where is it now?


    ¡°No, why am I arguing with you? I¡¯m so stupid. Let¡¯s go for a checkup now. I¡¯ll punish youter for lying


    to me.¡±


    Georgia said that, and was preparing to head to the car gripping Robert¡¯s hand and nning on doing


    an emergency test in the hospital.


    But before she couldplete her motion, hisrge hand suddenlynded on her waist.


    The world spun and she found herself in Robert¡¯s bridal carry.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me down.¡±


    Georgia was yelling, while Robert bent his head and kissed the yammering woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kneel on a washboard back home, darling, and we can talk about it back there¡­¡±


    After a long kiss, Robert leant next to her ear and spoke.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she and Robert had already walked through the threshold.


    Annie and Wesley were standing a short distance away looking at their parents.


    Both kids were covering their eyes.


    ¡°I saw it all, Mommy, you were just kissing Daddy. The two of you are too sappy, you¡¯re like sappier


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    than those couples on TV¡­¡±


    Georgia choked on all her words and stopped struggling, unwilling to show the children that anything


    was off.


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy have some private things to talk about. y downstairs for the moment. We¡¯ll see


    you at dinner.¡±


    Georgia said that, then turned to Robert with a cold gaze, warning him to hurry up and take her inside


    to exin.


    The two quickly went inside the upstairs bedroom. The moment the bedroom door closed, Robert


    turned around and took a washboard out of a drawer.


    Georgia had been in the grips of sorrow and rage, but seeing the washboard, she looked at him in


    shock, her voice growing disbelieving.


    ¡°You really did buy something like this? I¡¯m telling you, Robert, even if you kneel on it, I won¡¯t forgive


    you. How many times have I told you to tell me what happens with your body at all times? You


    promised to grow old with me and to take care of your body. How could you treat me like this? Do you


    want to make me a widow? Do you want me to take in a bunch of young men from now on and take


    them to your grave to see you?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if that¡¯s what you want, say it right now and I¡¯ll satisfy you! Once you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll take in


    all sorts of young men and you won¡¯t ever rest well!¡±


    Georgia said that angrily, while feeling even sadder and more afraid.


    She was afraid he¡¯d suddenly leave her and afraid his body would get worse and there was nothing she


    could do about it.


    OF course, she was most afraid of her thinking everything was fine while this man¡¯s body was getting


    worse. That no matter how hard she worked, she¡¯d have to watch him leave her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. It¡¯s my fault. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Robert actually put the washboard before Georgia¡¯s feet, then knelt on it straight away.


    ¡°Get up! What are you kneeling for? I don¡¯t want you to kneel, you annoying little¡­ you¡¯re still joking


    around with me at a time like this!¡±


    Georgia tugged at Robert¡¯s hand, furious and upset.


    Robert was the one with the problem, but at a time like this, he was still trying to do his best to sooth


    her.


    How could she bear to have him leave her!


    HE loved her, cherished her.


    She devoted all her heart to him just the same. She couldn¡¯t ept a world without him.

 Chapter 462 Casey’s Concern

    Chapter 462 Casey¡¯s Concern


    Robert smiled, got up, and hugged Mrs. Simpson to him.


    ¡°Other than today,st time when you had an incident in the hospital, it¡¯d happened to me one other


    time. That was it. I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m sorry. You were ill back then and I didn¡¯t want to worry you, so I kept


    it from you. Ivan knows about this and the overseas investigation is almostplete. His friend is


    good, and when my mother¡¯s and Wesley¡¯s business is resolved, the two of us will go overseas straight


    away to check.


    ¡°I said I was going to be with you for the rest of my life. Even when I¡¯m an old man, I want you as an old


    woman all to myself. How could I bear to let anyone else have you? You have to believe me.¡±


    As Robert said that, Georgia scoffed, while heaving a sigh of silent relief.


    At least it was a bit better than she¡¯d thought. She¡¯d thought that it¡¯d been happening for a long time in


    secret with Robert.


    After all, she knew that the man didn¡¯t want her to worry or to be unhappy.


    But this was the second time, which meant that Robert¡¯s condition was starting to show problems. They


    couldn¡¯t sit around and wait anymore.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯sing back today. What about Vincent? When¡¯s he going to start on what you said?¡±


    Georgia wanted to get on a ne overseas straight away, but they¡¯d gotten Vincent over with a lot of


    effort, and Maisie was Robert¡¯s mother. They had to do this now.


    She just wanted to resolve this as soon as possible and for the both of them to devote all their effort


    into healing Robert¡¯s body.


    ¡°Actually, Vincent¡¯s in my mother¡¯s mansion right now. I just went out nning on having dinner with the


    kids and getting the chefs to make Vincent something he liked. I just didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be back


    here at a time like this, then seeing me in my sudden state.¡±


    ¡°Then has he seen what Wesley is like?¡±


    Since Vincent was here, Georgia was very concerned about Wesley¡¯s condition as well.


    ¡°This hasn¡¯t started yet. He¡¯ll be living with us today. I¡¯m having him check my mother¡¯s condition first,


    thening to see Wesley, and seeing what sort of situation he¡¯s in.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s emotions settled somewhat, and her eyes reddened as she turned to the man and asked.


    ¡°Are there still any ces where it feels ufortable in your body? Tell me honestly, are you just


    forcing it right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Last time and this time were both inexplicable pains in the body, then coughing up blood.


    Afterwards, my body was fine. Even that weak sensation was gone. Let¡¯s not go to the hospital. That


    ce couldn¡¯te up with any results for my problem anyway. And just one check could get a lot of


    eyes on me again, and have them believe that the figures with my body are off once more. Don¡¯t worry.


    The end of this month at thetest, and we¡¯ll be overseas letting the professionals handle it.¡±


    Georgia let out a little huff, then hugged Robert tight.


    If they knew what Robert was sick with, the two of them had money and power and could get the peak


    experts of the world to cure him, or have study teams develop all sorts of drugs with their own


    experiments.


    But the most troublesome thing right now was that neither the hospital nor she knew what was wrong


    with Robert¡¯s body, and they couldn¡¯t even find a direction to begin researching a cure.


    That was what Georgia was most afraid of.


    If they were sure it was some kind of cancer, Georgia could still build an all-star team and put a bunch


    of people on research. With enough capital, even if they couldn¡¯t cure it, they could develop treatments


    to slow the disease.


    But the worst part here was that be it her or the others of the hospital, none of them had heard of


    Robert¡¯s condition. It was a unicorn.


    Georgia didn¡¯t even have a goal to work towards.


    The two leant on each other, both with their own thoughts.


    Soon afterwards, Georgia found that her phone was ringing.


    It was the notification for a video call.


    Seeing that Emilia was the caller, Georgia could guess that her mother wanted to see her.


    ¡°Take the call and talk to my mother for a while. I¡¯m going to the washroom to deal with my eyes.¡±


    Georgia said that and tossed the phone to Robert, then rushing inside the bathroom.


    She¡¯d just cried, and her eyes had to be red.


    Georgia didn¡¯t¡¯ want her mother to worry. She decided to deal with her own eyes first and put some


    mild makeup on inside.


    Robert held the phone and faced his mother-inw alone, a little nervous.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, at a time like this, he could only help his wife.


    The moment the call connected, Emilia¡¯s face appeared in the screen, and behind her, Casey was


    walking step by step in the physical therapy room. It seemed like she could walk along the railings now.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Georgia? Why is it you with the phone?¡±


    Georgia asked curiously. Casey, who was still training her stride, also walked by the camera.


    ¡°Is Georgia still in hospital? I only just saw what happened online for thest two days. Someone


    actually assaulted Georgia and did that sort of malicious interview with her and you kept it from me. Is


    Georgia in a serious condition right now?¡±


    Casey spoke worriedly. She¡¯d been overseas doing PT for this entire time and talked with her daughter


    but rarely, sometimes video calling to see her granddaughter.


    Most of the time, because of the time gap and all the PT she had to do every day, she rested most of


    the time and didn¡¯t call that often.


    Besides, the websites weren¡¯t the same inside and outside the country, so she didn¡¯t find out about the


    video right away.


    Then Emilia had seen it and she¡¯d seen how her own daughter had been injured in the head by a


    reporter in the video, and looking at all the mingmentary against her daughter, Casey felt a


    twinge of fear,


    But when she¡¯d seen the video, it was the middle of the night over in the country, and she couldn¡¯t very


    well call and ask about it right away. She could only wait to call at the daytime and see what condition


    her daughter was in.


    Now, there was only Robert in the video, and Casey grew even more worried.


    Did that reporter seriously injure her daughter? Why wasn¡¯t she showing her face even now?


    ¡°Mom, Georgia¡¯s fine. We¡¯re in the bedroom. Georgia just went to the washroom, which is why I took


    the call for her. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll appear on-screen in a bit.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with those reporters hurting Georgia at a hospital interview? There¡¯s lots of onlinementary


    and none of it seems right? Tell me, was this an ident, or is someone after my daughter?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s people spreading rumors online and Georgia and I have found out who it was. We¡¯ve given


    her a lesson these past two days. The reporter was bought off, but his mental condition is a bit twisted


    for him to do what he did to Georgia. I¡¯ve sent that person to prison too. Don¡¯t worry. Georgia and I


    have resolved this. She¡¯s not hurt too badly. Three stitches, and she left after three days in hospital. It¡¯s


    been two days since her discharge, actually.¡±


    After Robert said that, Casey somewhat rxed.


    Afterwards, Georgia got out of the washroom. She¡¯d already arranged the makeup on her face so that


    her eyes didn¡¯t look like they¡¯d cried.


    She appeared in the video even looking energetic, and Casey loosenedpletely.

 Chapter 463 Vincent Keeps His Word

    Chapter 463 Vincent Keeps His Word


    ¡°When I saw the video, Georgia, I was terrified. I¡¯ve been making leaps and bounds in physical therapy


    recently, Georgia, and flying back isn¡¯t an issue. How about Ie back to the country over a few days


    so we don¡¯t have to have this time gap to bother with.¡±


    As Casey said that, Robert apologized alongside.


    ¡°Mom, Georgia and I will being to you in a few days. No need toe back to the country for now.


    We¡¯ve still got two bits of business to deal with, and after we¡¯re done, we¡¯lle over to visit you.


    We¡¯ve got some things to resolve over there too. When we¡¯re finished, Georgia and I will take you back


    to the country. We¡¯ll be taking the kids with us to see you too. Just wait there for us.¡±


    Casey couldn¡¯t help but show an expression of joy at those words.


    She actually really wanted to be back with her daughter. Twenty years apart had left her feeling like she


    had a lot to make up for to her, and she wanted to go and be with her daughter right away.


    Her body didn¡¯t let her, and she could only put up with it.


    Hearing that her daughter and son-inw wereing over, she suddenly felt that the boring physical


    therapy wasn¡¯t so unbearable anymore.


    After chatting for a while, Casey got a bit tired and prepared to get back and rest.


    It was dark outside, and the butler came over to tell Robert and Georgia that dinner was ready. The


    kids were waiting for them in the dining room.


    The two walked out of the bedroom and got ready to go downstairs on eat.


    The video call wasn¡¯t cut off, though.


    After Emilia took Casey to bed, she turned to Georgia.


    ¡°How¡¯s my cousin doing? His parents should be in the country right now with him. You¡¯ve seen them,


    right?¡±


    Georgia smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen aunt and uncle. They were gentle to me, and with Aston, his mood is normal at times and


    abnormal at others. Maybe his heartbreak was too severe. It might take a while before he gets back to


    normal. I¡¯ve beenmunicating with him on research and experimentation, though, and he¡¯s getting


    back on track.¡±


    Georgia also talked about how Aston had made a girlfriend, and it was Anaya of all people.


    Of course, Georgia also briefly exined Anaya¡¯s identity and experiences.


    ¡°My cousin is just too simple when ites to emotions, so he¡¯ll put everything into loving a woman.


    Now that he¡¯s been abandoned, he¡¯s just getting more set on his path. Ignore him. Let the world kick


    him around a bit and he¡¯ll turn normal again.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about one thing. I saw Kayden over here a couple days ago, and she ran away when


    she saw me. I want Kayden to just disappear from our world, just in case Aston sees her again and


    goes full bananas.¡±


    ¡°You saw Kayden over where you¡¯re at?¡±


    Georgia thought of seeing Kayden in the country before. What was this woman up to? Georgia¡¯s heart


    was full of all sorts of spection.


    ¡°Yeah, I can be sure that I saw her and that she saw me. She jogged away like I was going to chase


    her. I never want to see her again.¡±


    ¡°That Kayden seems to be working for some people on dangerous things right now. Ignore her, but if


    you see her again or see her in contact with some mysterious people, can you snap a picture for me?


    You might not bump into her by coincidence again, but it¡¯s important to me to find out what Kayden is


    doing in secret.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly concerned about Kayden?¡±


    Emilia asked curiously, and Georgia had to exin.


    ¡°The people behind Kayden are trying to steal business from mypany, and their methods are pretty


    dirty. I have to check and see who they are. If you really do see her talking to someone, I could start


    investigating from there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    Emilia promised, and Georgia hung up, heading to the dining room.


    The dining room was full ofughter, and the kids were chattering away. Georgia also saw a white-


    haired old man.


    She¡¯d guessed at the man¡¯s identity. Vincent Poole.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Poole, I¡¯m Robert¡¯s wife, Georgia Lane.¡±


    Georgia greeted him politely, then pulled up a chair and sat next to Robert.


    Vincent nodded and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty lucky, kid. Getting such a pretty wife and having such cute children. You¡¯re luckier than


    your father.¡±


    At that praise, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but blush, while Robert thanked him honestly.


    ¡°I really am lucky to marry such a beautiful and capable wife. Who knows how many men are jealous of


    me.¡±


    ¡°Could you shut up a bit?¡±


    Georgia kicked at Robert¡¯s foot, keeping her voice low. Robert smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wesley chimed in.


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, Daddy told me that you¡¯re a scientist contributing to human society in yourbs. I want


    to grow up to be someone like you.¡±


    ¡°When did you tell Wesley about something like this? I¡¯m just a researcher, but you¡¯re making me


    sound like a bigshot. That¡¯s not too suitable.¡±


    Georgia finished, while Robert turned to Wesley.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Your Auntie Georgia just told me that you can only be a scientist like her if you work hard, so you have


    to take your studies seriously, Wesley.¡±


    Georgia could only eat on embarrassedly, not daring to meet Wesley¡¯s admiring gaze.


    After dinner, they didn¡¯t talk much by nature, so they finished the meal in silence.


    The butler brought the kids to the yroom, and the dining room was left with Georgia, Robert, and


    Vincent.


    ¡°Mr. Poole, how is my mother doing? Can you do as I¡¯ve requested?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an issue with your mother¡¯s memories. Other than her suppressed mental condition and the


    blow dealt to her psyche by your father¡¯s death and your disappearance, another reason is because


    her nerves have been chemically damaged. With all those effects, that caused her state of confusion


    and asional fits of delirium.


    ¡°I can help your mother forget the past. But her nerve damage is irreversible. I can¡¯t do anything about


    that.¡±


    That had Robert silent for a while.


    ¡°Those were new types of drugs on the market. We can only slowly develop medicine to heal the nerve


    damage. I¡¯ll work on it. It¡¯s enough for you to make her forget everything that happened before.¡±


    ¡°It might take several days. I¡¯ll meet and speak with your mother every day for a while. When the time is


    right, I¡¯ll fulfil my promise, and let your mother forget everything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Poole.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t speak, while Georgia thanked him actively.


    She understood how Robert felt. It was out of no other choice that he was doing this. He was burdened


    and afraid an even greater problem woulde up.


    But if they didn¡¯t do this, Robert couldn¡¯t very well watch his mother drown in her painful memories


    every day.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Wesley today. He¡¯s only six. Have you taken a look at his situation?¡±


    Georgia turned to Vincent and asked on. Vincent¡¯s tone was helpless.


    ¡°It has to be tomorrow. It¡¯s a lot of work to hypnotize someone and guide their mental processes. I¡¯m


    old now and can¡¯t deal with two people in one day. That child¡¯s doing well, and has a lot of energy. A


    day¡¯s dy shouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue. I¡¯lle by tomorrow to see what¡¯s up with him.¡±


    Vincent had said that much, and Georgia could only nod.


    She and Robert stood and escorted Vincent to his room to rest.


    Vincent was going to be living with them until Maisie¡¯s business was dealt with.


    As it came time to sleep, the twoid in bed. Georgia held on to Robert¡¯s hand, unease in her voice.


    ¡°How about we go overseas earlier and leave the business in the country to the others? I can¡¯t rx


    and let you stay in the country with what happened today.¡±


    From what Vincent said, Maisie seemed like she would take up several days.


    Maybe just three or four, but they couldn¡¯t be sure.


    It wasn¡¯t that long of a time, but Georgia couldn¡¯t hold it back.


    She wanted to take Robert to do a professional check instead of wasting his time in the country.


    But this was Robert¡¯s birth mother and Georgia couldn¡¯t very well drag Robert away. They had to


    arrange things properly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the day after tomorrow at thetest. We¡¯ll go overseas then. I¡¯ll put people on the


    business here.


    ¡°Jasper and Jason are both free and it¡¯s fine to have them work a bit. You¡¯re still taking Wesley to see


    your aunt and uncle, right? When we¡¯ve dealt with that, that¡¯s about everything needs doing in the


    country.¡±


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll go with that.¡±


    Georgia could onlypromise to that, and the two held each other as they fell asleep.


    All throughout the night, Georgia held on tight to Robert¡¯s hand in her sleep.


    Robert woke up in the small hours and sighed, kissing the back of her hand.


    The following morning, when Georgia woke, she found that Robert had already gotten out of bed.


    Getting dressed and getting out of bed, she found that Robert had gone back to the bedroom, looking


    like he hadn¡¯t gotten up for long. He held a packet of documents in his hand.


    Georgia asked on curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s that you¡¯ve got there?¡±

 Chapter 464 Robert in Exams

    Chapter 464 Robert in Exams


    Just as Georgia asked, Robert walked up to her.


    He didn¡¯t open the packet and instead showed an inexplicable smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess what¡¯s in here? You¡¯ll get a prize.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how to describe the smile in Robert¡¯s eyes. She only felt like she¡¯d been attracted,


    and there were secrets in there seducing her to look into them.


    She even felt that Robert¡¯s gaze had a bit of exhration in them. He looked especially happy.


    ¡°Thepany performance is up? Or have you found who it is targeting us behind the scenes? Or is it


    something interesting?¡±


    Georgia spoke out about all her spections and Robert shook his head, shooting them all down.


    He handed the packet to the woman before him.


    ¡°Open it and see. If you guess on like this, you¡¯ll never reach the answer.¡±


    Georgia opened the packet curiously and took out what was in them.


    She stared at Robert in shock and couldn¡¯t believe it for the moment.


    ¡°You actually got these over?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how to describe her tone. She just felt it was incredible.


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson doesn¡¯t believe in her husband¡¯s ability, so I could only bring this over and show Mrs.


    Simpson if her Mr. Simpson could do it or not?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re nning onpleting this exam before my eyes and prove your ability?¡±


    Georgia smiled. There wasn¡¯t any kind of secret document in that packet, but several dozen


    examination papers.


    It was the public exam test papers over thest decade in math, physics, and chemistry.


    She remembered what happened that night. She¡¯d mentioned Rick to humble Robert a bit instead of


    boasting about how great he was before an actual titan of academia.


    But the man¡¯s pride was this strong and he wanted to prove himself to her with the exams in hand. She


    was both exasperated and amused.


    ¡°All those years have passed and I don¡¯t know if I still have a good grasp of that knowledge, but I


    looked at the textbooks a couple days back and it feels familiar. Pick any three papers. Physics, math,


    chemistry, one each.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll get full marks, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be that far behind Rick.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Georgia was dying at Robert¡¯s gesture. She felt like Robert¡¯s expression was serious, and he wasn¡¯t


    joking around with her.


    ¡°Why would I not be serious? You can ask any question you like. If you¡¯re not happy with these, you


    can find some questions online and test me with them too.¡±


    Was manly pride this ridiculously strong?


    Georgia looked at Robert¡¯s serious gaze and apologized instantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not y around with this. The kids are just waking up, and if the two of them knew you were


    working on exam papers in here, they¡¯llugh at you. Besides, from all this time, other than those


    senior geniuses, I¡¯ve only seen one like Rick among the younger generation, so I admire him


    especially. I might not be paying too much attention to how I¡¯m talking about him, but to me, you¡¯ll


    always be the most excellent person. Really.¡±


    Georgia was perfectly serious too.


    The bedroom door suddenly opened and she say Wesley and Annie run in.


    ¡°Just do what Daddy wants, Mommy, and have him do the exam. I want to see if Daddy can get full


    marks!¡±


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, I want to see if Dad can get full marks too.¡±


    The two children looked expectantly at Georgia.


    The kids had gotten to know about this after all, and they were eager.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t do anything about that and shot an amused look at Robert, then turned to the two


    kids.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll run your Daddy through the exams, then. Let¡¯s see how much he gets.


    ¡°But before that, everyone go finish breakfast. After that, we¡¯ll have Daddy do the tests, okay?¡±


    The kids whooped and the family went downstairs to the dining room to eat.


    Seeing that Vincent wasn¡¯t there, Georgia raised a curious question.


    ¡°Why is Mr. Poole not here? Is he still resting?¡±


    ¡°The old man went out to do his morning exercise and he got up really early. He already finished


    exercising before we got up and already ate breakfast, then he went to Grandma¡¯s house.¡±


    Annie hurriedly exined, and Georgia was somewhat taken aback.


    She nodded, then finished breakfast with her family in silence.


    After breakfast, Georgia hadn¡¯t considered what else to do when the kids rushed over and took her and


    Robert¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set up the exam, Mommy. I want to see Daddy working on the tests.¡±


    ¡°Annie and I will be your proctors, Dad. No cheating. You have to give us your phone.¡±


    The kids hadn¡¯t been in school for that long but they knew a lot about exams.


    Really, students were just born familiar with this sort of thing.


    Georgia shot Robert an amused look.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯d been an adult for a good while now and he was still ying this sort of game with kids.


    The children were properly excited to be proctors over their father¡¯s test.


    Georgia randomly selected three exams and watched on as the kids rolled out a desk in front of


    Robert, having him sit there to do the test.


    They took away Robert¡¯s phone and all his electronic equipment, walking around like little adults and


    observing their father as he worked on the papers.


    Georgia sat on the sofa, amused, looking at her husband deep in thought over the exams.


    That brought her back to when she was studying.


    Exams day after day, all sorts ofpetitions. That boring life somehow inspired nostalgia.


    It was simplest back when they were studying as kids.


    Georgia thought that she was going to be waiting for two hours, but after just one hour, she saw Robert


    finish the exams.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s done. Come check the exam and see how much Daddy gets.¡±


    Annie excitedly handed Robert¡¯s finished exams over to Georgia.


    With the two kids¡¯ enthusiasm and Robert¡¯s bright gaze on her, Georgia got the answer key and


    If it was multiple choice or fill-in-the-nks, she could guess that Robert had memorized the answer.


    But some questions needed his reasoning exined. She hadn¡¯t touched this sort of knowledge for


    years, but looking at the process, Georgia knew that Robert had done it all himself.


    She dubiously looked through all the exam questions, and it took her over a dozen minutes,


    After setting it all down, the two kids piped up.


    ¡°What marks did Daddy get for those three exams, Auntie Georgia?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mommy, Daddy boasted that he could get full marks, did he really?¡±

 Chapter 465 Wesley and Lucas

    Chapter 465 Wesley and Lucas


    Georgia fell silent for a while, and turned to the two kids.


    ¡°All full marks. Your Daddy really is excellent, and we don¡¯t know if you two inherited his IQ, either.


    When that tutores over to teach you, how about if Daddyes to be your proctor?¡±


    At that, Annie and Wesley looked admiringly at Robert.


    ¡°You¡¯re so awesome, Daddy. When Wesley and I do exams, you have to proctor us. That¡¯s fair.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re great, Daddy, you can just teach me and Annie the textbooks. Why do you have to hire a


    teacher?¡±


    Wesley asked dubiously.


    ¡°Because Daddy has a lot of things to do, and might not be free to teach you every day. Can you


    forgive me, Annie, Wesley? If I have time, I¡¯ll try to teach you a bit.¡±


    Robert made that promise, and the kids cheered, tugging at Robert¡¯s hand, wanting their Daddy to go


    y some educational games with them in the yroom.


    The kids hadn¡¯t passed those yet.


    After Robert yed around with the kids for about half an hour, they went outside to y around again.


    This time they didn¡¯t need adult supervision.


    The siblings went outside and yed tag.


    Georgia and Robert sat in the living room. Georgia didn¡¯t speak, looking at Robert strangely.


    Robert was stared at for too long and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for? Dazzled by my charm?¡±


    Georgia burst intoughter.


    ¡°I was just wondering why you went for finance if you were such an excellent student. What did you


    want to grow up to be?¡±


    At that, Robert sat over and held Georgia¡¯s hand.


    With his wife¡¯s hand in his own, his tone turned nostalgic.


    ¡°I looked at my diary when I was young and in middle school. When I was little I wanted to be an


    astronaut. I knew that people couldn¡¯t fly back then, so only by being astronaut could I soar around in


    space.¡±


    ¡°You were so excellent all from when you were young, then got full marks all along. Did you choose


    finance because you had to take over the family business?¡±


    ¡°Before my father got divorced, the dreams on my diary were all about working hard to be an


    astronaut and raising my sister to take over the family. Back then, my grades should have been about


    the same as Rick. I seemed to have gotten full marks all along, but ever since my father got divorced,


    the contents of my diary changed. From that time forward I was learning all about how to run


    businesses.


    ¡°There were a lot of people targeting the Simpsons, and only if I grew up and took on everything could I


    really inherit the family. Maybe because of that, I didn¡¯t go to college ording to my dreams when I


    was young.¡±


    Georgia felt a bit heartbroken.


    The man before her was so smart and had his own dreams, but for his family, he was forced to


    abandon what he really loved.


    ¡°The SY Group is working with an overseaspany on a project. So long as you go through training,


    you can go to space on vacation. There¡¯s a free slot or two every year, and if your dream is still a thing,


    I can get that slot.¡±


    At Georgia, words, Robert hugged Mrs. Simpson tightly to him.


    ¡°If I really did go to space, we¡¯ll go together. When the time is right, we¡¯ll have the two of us a space


    holiday.¡±


    Georgia smiled and agreed to it.


    It took almost half a billion to get a spot to space, but neither of themcked money.


    The most important thing to Georgia was fulfilling Mr. Simpson¡¯s wish.


    But now, just thinking about Robert¡¯s unknown body condition, Georgia felt like they couldn¡¯t even pass


    physical inspection with that slot in hand.


    That was the sorrowful part, but Georgia didn¡¯t show it.


    In the morning, she stayed with Robert and yed around in the house with the kids.


    At noon, Aston and his parents came to them as guests.


    This was a time the two families had designated, but Astoning wasn¡¯t part of the original n.


    Georgia had only invited Aston¡¯s parents, so seeing Aston outside, she found it a bit strange.


    She still smiled and invited the three guests inside to sit.


    They were rtives now.


    It was normal for rtives to stop by for a meal.


    Georgia had the two kids greet Aston¡¯s parents, her aunt and uncle.


    So the kids naturally called them great-aunt and great-uncle.


    As for Aston, eh was their uncle too, obviously.


    Wesley only called her Auntie, but since it was rtives on her side and Georgia didn¡¯t want Wesley to


    feel singled out, she told him to say the same.


    The chefs hadn¡¯t prepared lunch fully yet, and it wasn¡¯t as if they had to go to the dining table right


    away.


    So everyone sat on the sofa in the living room and ate some fruit as they chatted.


    ¡°Robert and I will be going overseas tomorrow. If nothing else happens, Aunt and Uncle, when are you


    nning on going back?¡±


    ¡°Maybe next week. Your Uncle Carr still has a lot of old friends to meet in the country, and a lot of talks


    to attend. There¡¯s just too many people to meet aftering back once after all this.¡±


    Laurie answered with a smile, and Carr nodded.


    ¡°The two of you have to head over to see your mother first. If anyone from the Powell familyes


    over to see you, it has to be my father requesting an audience. No need to feel strange about it. Just


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    meet him nice and easy.¡±


    Georgia hurriedly agreed. Aston¡¯s parents had reminded her of this before.


    She hadn¡¯t been interested in the Powell family before, but apparently Aston¡¯s grandfather had an iron


    grip, and deliberately going against him and not meeting him might provoke an unforeseen response.


    Georgia didn¡¯t want too much trouble, so she agreed on that.


    She was also curious now. Aston¡¯s grandfather counted as her grandfather too.


    She wanted to know what personality this type of person had to have the Powell family think of her like


    this.


    They chatted about each other¡¯s recent affairs for a while, and Georgia found that Wesley¡¯s expression


    didn¡¯t show anything strange.


    Not like thest time with his headache and going ill.


    Georgia turned to Robert and signaled her intentions. Robert stood and invited Aston and his parents


    upstairs to the office to talk.


    The two kids remined in the living room. Georgia turned to Wesley and put him to the question.


    Didn¡¯t your head hurtst time you saw them, Wesley? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere else


    today? Did it feel strange talking to your Great-Aunt Laurie and Great-Uncle Carr?¡±


    Wesley shook his head.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt my head likest time and feel sick, Auntie Georgia.¡±


    Georgia felt it was strange and raised another question.


    ¡°Then do you feel something looking at your Uncle Aston and your great aunt and uncle? Does it feel


    like they¡¯re familiar? That you knew them before?¡±


    ¡°Feel familiar?¡±


    Wesley frowned dubiously.


    ¡°I feel close to them because they have kind smiles. I don¡¯t know if I knew them before. I don¡¯t


    remember them.¡±


    Wesley rubbed his head, looking confused.


    He was only six, after all, and didn¡¯t understand these things too well. Georgia didn¡¯t press.


    She let Wesley and Annie y around in the living room and let the butler look after them.


    Afterwards, she went to the office.


    Robert had already exined in brief to Aston¡¯s family why they¡¯d invited them alone to the office.


    ¡°Well? Anything strange with Wesley?¡±


    Robert asked, while Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°His head didn¡¯t hurt today and he didn¡¯t feel ill. I don¡¯t know if our judgementst time was correct.¡±


    Georgia and Robert fell deep into thought.


    Aston¡¯s parents grew dubious.


    ¡°I just heard your spection and reasoning. Last time Wesley saw us, his head hurt and he didn¡¯t feel


    well, and his memories had to have had issues. Do you think we had something to do with Wesley?¡±


    Carr asked that, while Georgia nodded.


    ¡°We consulted a professional. Once a memory¡¯s had issues, a situation like Wesley¡¯sst headache


    might be because he saw someone familiar, or it was triggered by something that had to do with his


    past memories. That¡¯s why I wanted to have you see Wesley today and see if he¡¯d have any other


    weird reactions. But he was normal today and looked at you like normal people. I don¡¯t know if I was


    wrong or if it was just a coincidence that day.¡±


    Georgia frowned, her mood a bit heavy.


    Other than those past, indecipherable memories of Wesley¡¯s, she was still wondering who Wesley¡¯s


    mother was.


    She remembered the pleased smirk Sierra wore when she looked at her.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but whenever she considered Wesley, those things just floated up in


    her mind, furrowing her brow.


    ¡°Wesley¡¯s six and almost as big as Annie, right?¡±


    Aston suddenly spoke. Georgia nodded, and Aston looked at his parents.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, isn¡¯t Wesley¡¯s age the same as Lucas¡¯? Don¡¯t you think they look alike?¡±

 Chapter 466 The Albertson Group

    Chapter 466 The Albertson Group


    At Aston¡¯s question, his parents¡¯ faces changed.


    Georgia recalled the boy she¡¯d seen only once, then turned to Aston.


    ¡°Have you still not found Lucas yet?¡±


    Aston nodded.


    ¡°Lucas went missing, and now Wesley¡¯s age is the same as Lucas¡¯. You say that he spent thest year


    with Sierra, and the timeframe matches. Moreover, you said that Wesley¡¯s head hurtst time he saw


    us, and it could be because of seeing someone familiar. Isn¡¯t that too many to be a coincidence?¡±


    Aston said that, while Robert grew dubious.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Lucas? And if he was Wesley, wouldn¡¯t you recognize him?¡±


    To be honest, Georgia didn¡¯t know what kind of identity Lucas had within the Powells.


    She didn¡¯t understand what Aston had said, either.


    She¡¯d seen Lucas before, after all, and they didn¡¯t look the same. They were only simr in age.


    Carr looked at his son, frowning.


    ¡°Why are you making such a guess? There¡¯s a lot of coincidences, but your mother and I wouldn¡¯t


    misremember how Lucas looked like. Wesley doesn¡¯t look the same as Lucas at all. You say they look


    alike, but I don¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°I know you think this is a long stretch, but it¡¯s not that people have never given kids stic surgery, or


    added on drugs. The stic surgery hospital under the Powell family has done cases like this. You


    should know that.¡±


    Father and son¡¯s conversation was getting in a stranger and stranger direction.


    Georgia could see Carr¡¯s face changing.


    ¡°Who is Lucas in the Powell family? If you specte that Lucas is Wesley, we can do a DNA test, right?


    Who¡¯s his mother? Get them over to test with Wesley, and the truth shoulde out.¡±


    Georgia said that, while Robert also chimed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s an unconventional thing, even cruel, to give a child stic surgery, but if you suspect it, then get


    Lucas¡¯ mother over or his rtives to do a DNA test at the hospital. The truth woulde out then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the issue¡­¡±


    Aston suddenly spoke.


    ¡°My parents and I don¡¯t know who Lucas is. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s a descendant of the Powell family,


    because Lucas was brought back by my grandfather as a kid. He was raised by the Powells, but with


    my parents being home often and how much they liked kids, Lucas got closer with them and Emilia. We


    tried asking my grandfather who Lucas¡¯ parents were, but he never replied to our questions. If we want


    to clear up the truth, we might need to head back to the Powell family.¡±


    If that was the case, they had to see old man Powell either way.


    Georgia, though, still felt like it was too incredible of a spection. The kids didn¡¯t look the same, after


    all.


    ¡°If his face has gone under the knife, we can go check his facial skeleton in the hospital and see if his


    features have been altered.¡±


    Aston said that, while Carr nodded.


    ¡°Our family has a lot of pharmaceutical and pharma-cosmetic enterprises. We also invested in a lot of


    biomedical research and all sorts ofrge hospitals. This case has historical precedent. It started off as


    ways to fix children¡¯s scarred or burned faces. It¡¯s not impossible to turn it onto a normal child.¡±


    The two of them spoke that way, seemingly already having worked out the logic of it.


    Laurie¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°If Lucas really is Wesley, that child really has been through too much. Getting taken away at such a


    young age, then having surgery on his face. We don¡¯t know who his parents are and who did this, but


    the people behind it need to pay!¡±


    That was a heavy topic. No one thought that Wesley¡¯s situation would develop like this.


    Seemed like Georgia and Robert really did have to go back to the Powell family.


    They ate lunch in silence, their hearts weighed down.


    Still, before the kids, they tried their best to keep it harmonious and not to let Annie and Wesley see


    that anything was wrong.


    The afternoon came about.


    Robert and Aston¡¯s parents went straight to the hospital and got ready to put Wesley through a


    checkup. Carr would look on from the side.


    He was one of the best surgeons in the world, so he¡¯d get involved personally in hospital business.


    As for Aston, he didn¡¯t leave, instead staying in Robert and Georgia¡¯s mansion.


    Georgia found out that Aston was here to talk about some things regarding their experiments.


    The house was left with Annie alone.


    Georgia could only have her y around by herself patiently and wait for her brother toe back.


    She went with Aston to her miniatureb to discuss the problems they wereing across.


    There were some basic tools in the mansion¡¯s smallboratory.


    Georgia and Aston experimented inside and discussed the questions that hade up in their


    previous research.


    They spent almost the entire afternoon in theb, then went over to theputer and entered the


    experimental data to see if it matched up with their originally hypothesized model.


    After a while afternoon of work, the two rested for a while.


    Aston spoke up curiously.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not exactly my ce to ask, but you still haven¡¯t gone back to work and I just heard you say


    that you were going overseas with Robert. Did something serious happen? Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s serious. Robert and I need to deal with it in person, and the fewer people know about this the


    better. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you. But I hope you¡¯ll continue with this research. I might need your


    help.¡±


    Aston fell silent and nodded. The two chatted for a while in the garden, and Aston suddenly spoke up


    about something else.


    ¡°Your spection was probably right with what you said to mest time. When I went to that


    hematology meet overseasst time, the final results have been taken by some otherpany, and


    they released the medicine they developed early. The result had been produced from the team I was in


    before, but I didn¡¯t haveplete data. If Kayden really had been trying to get the experimental secrets


    through me, she couldn¡¯t have gotten a sessfully developed drug just from targeting me. I don¡¯t


    understand why she looked to me.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 467 Wesley’s Checkup

    Chapter 467 Wesley¡¯s Checkup


    Aston sighed as he finished.


    He thought he¡¯d found true love, but looking at it now, Kayden might have been taking it step by step


    just to swipe some secret by his side and use his value in the research team.


    But with an experiment that big, everyone had their own task, and Aston was only involved in a portion


    of the data. He wasn¡¯t the person who nned the whole thing and didn¡¯t have a lot of the figures.


    He didn¡¯t get it. If Kayden had really done it all, why had she started with him, and stayed this long with


    him?


    Georgia¡¯s eyes lit up, though. She¡¯d wanted to investigate who the people were behind Kayden, but


    hadn¡¯te up with anything.


    Now Aston was telling her the stolen data had already been made into aplete product and entered


    the market. Then the pharmaceuticalpany who¡¯d done that had to be one of the clues.


    Georgia got excited.


    ¡°Tell me the name of thepany who¡¯d put the drug on market. I need to investigate it. It¡¯s important


    to me to find out who¡¯d behind Kayden. I need to find out who¡¯s hiring her.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Aston shot her a curious nce, not understanding why she was so interested in


    thispany.


    He still told her, though.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Albertson Group, one of the most powerful pharmaceutical enterprises to begin with. The


    research team I was in back then was invested in by the Ace Group, but the product is in the hands of


    the Albertson Group. There has to be something in between.¡±


    Comparing the Albertson Group to the Ace Group was likeparing a heavyweight to a lightweight.


    Now that thergepany had taken the results of the smaller one, that couldn¡¯t have gotten out in its


    entirety.


    Their PR capabilities couldn¡¯t be matched. But even when Georgia was studying, she knew that this


    Albertson Group was one of the peak pharmaceuticalpanies in the world. They had a steady


    supply of elites entering the organization to develop new medicines every year.


    They paid their research staff well too. So thispany was particrly strong in the patent


    department,ing up with amazing medicines every year, with huge room to continue profiting.


    All she knew, though, was that both of these were pharmaceuticalpanies. As for the moreplex


    stock structures and investors and main developers, Georgia wasn¡¯t so familiar and needed to


    investigate.


    At least now she knew that Kayden might be rted to this Albertson Group, and there was now a


    direction for her investigation.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, cousin. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about, but I¡¯ll put people on it.¡±


    Georgia said that, while Aston chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°If you catch Kayden one day, or she gets caught, or she manages to escape but you¡¯ve found out what


    it was all about, remember to tell me then. It was a muddy rtionship and I know I¡¯ve been used now,


    but I don¡¯t understand why she used me. I wasn¡¯t a core member of the research team Maybe it¡¯s just a


    lingering idea, and maybe to Kayden, I was just a random selection with no reason to it. But I really


    want to know.¡±


    Seemed like Aston was still hung up on Kayden.


    After Georgia promised, she raised another question with him.


    ¡°Are you still with Anaya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sobered up already and I know that I was too impulsive to be with Anaya. I brought up breaking up


    yesterday and she up and stabbed herself with a fruit knife. Wouldn¡¯t even have me bring it up. Seems


    like I¡¯ve looked for trouble.¡±


    Anaya was threatening him like that not to break up?


    That was beyond Georgia¡¯s imagining, and she didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment.


    If they really broke up and Anaya died from her impulse, Aston might not get over it as long as he lived.


    Aston wasn¡¯t that cold, uncaring person anymore, after all. But if he continued topromise like this,


    they were just torturing each other.


    It wasn¡¯t for an outsider to say anything about matters of the heart.


    If Anaya knew, she mighte after her with a knife in a mad fit of revenge, which was even more


    terrifying.


    The two very cooperatively switched topics and started chatting about theb again.


    After all, they were in theb all day doing research, and there was a lot to talk about.


    The two went in the same direction with the experiments but had a lot of different ideas on plenty of


    details, so they made a deal to go back, do their own experiments, and discuss it again next time.


    At night, Robert brought Wesley home.


    Aston got in the car with his parents and left.


    Wesley didn¡¯t look too happy, and Georgia didn¡¯t even want to ask about it.


    When the two kids weren¡¯t around, she turned to Robert.


    ¡°Are the results out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s out. Wesley¡¯s facial skeleton really had been altered, and his eyes too. Doing something like this


    with a kid ¨C I regret taking Sierra to prison. I should have sent her to a dark dank hole to be tortured.


    Sierra must have been behind it. I couldn¡¯t even picture how vicious she was!¡±


    Robert¡¯s voice was dark, and it infected Georgia.


    Kids normally went under the knife because they had a cat lip or some hereditary problem or had their


    features damaged.


    But if their face was normal, even if they weren¡¯t satisfied with their looks, they had to wait to arrange


    them after their bones were set in their adult years.


    Altering the skeleton of a continuously growing kid could leave them with lifelong issues.


    Forget Robert, Georgia was furious too.


    ¡°Then why does Wesley look so unhappy? I thought you were just taking him to a checkup. Does he


    know something?¡±


    At that, Robert held Georgia¡¯s hand and sighed.


    ¡°When I was talking with your aunt and uncle, Wesley was sleeping and didn¡¯t pay attention to what we


    were saying, but he heard some of it towards the end. Wesley heard us discussing his identity and


    actively asked us who his mother was. We didn¡¯t know, so Wesley was a bit sad.


    ¡°He thought he could be a kid nobody wanted. After all, I told him before that he was taken from his


    mother by Sierra, and his mother didn¡¯t abandon him. Now, though, we¡¯re suspecting that he¡¯s Lucas,


    and Lucas didn¡¯t have a mother growing up. Wesley thinks he might be an abandoned child.¡±


    ¡°Stay with Wesley and sleep with him for tonight, if you would. Comfort him a bit. He¡¯s a sensitive kid.


    Annie¡¯s the more open one.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert nodded. The two were silent when the door opened not far away.


    Vincent went back into their house under the protection of bodyguards, and spoke to Georgia and


    Robert the moment he got back inside.


    ¡°While I still have energy, you were going to have me look at Wesley, right? Where is he? Bring him to


    me.¡±


    Robert turned around and went to look for Wesley. Georgia stayed there.


    ¡°Mr. Poole, you were with Robert¡¯s mother since this morning. How is the situation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting close to her and having her drop her guard against me. To guide her psyche, we can¡¯t have


    her with too many fearful, nervous, and cautious emotions. Or at least they can¡¯t be too strong. I talked


    with her through the day. She doesn¡¯t know who I am and just thinks I¡¯m a shrink here to chat with her


    and let out some of her pent-up feelings. She did speak honestly with me today, and she was awake for


    several hours. Her emotions were stable.


    ¡°Only, the moment she goes delirious, her emotions pain her a great deal.¡±


    Georgia nodded. She couldn¡¯t reallyment on this.


    She hoped that Robert¡¯s mother could lead a happy life once again too, just like Vanessa.


    But thinking of Vanessa, Georgia grew worried again. She¡¯d had Robert help investigate the Chow


    family, but they hadn¡¯te up with much. They just hoped that nothing would happen with Alfred.


    Soon, Robert took Wesley¡¯s hand and let him to the living room.


    After that, Vincent brought Wesley to the bedroom alone to chat, just like a psychiatrist to his patient.


    The rest of them couldn¡¯t disturb them.


    Georgia and Robert could only wait outside in patience.


    That wait took almost an hour, and when Vincent took Wesley out of the bedroom, it was already ten or


    so at night.


    Before the children, of course Vincent wasn¡¯t going to talk about his results.


    Robert and Georgia coaxed the children to sleep. One of them had Wesley, the other Annie.


    At about eleven or so, the kids finally fell asleep.


    Georgia and Robert came to Vincent¡¯s room.


    But before they could start talking. Robert suddenly received a call from Jasper.

 Chapter 468 Selena’s Child is Missing

    Chapter 468 Selena¡¯s Child is Missing


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll take this call first.¡±


    Robert took the phone and walked outside. Georgia sat opposite Vincent.


    ¡°Mr. Poole, you can just tell me the results. I¡¯ll tell Robert about itter.¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s situation isn¡¯t serious. He¡¯s only a few years old and a child¡¯s memories aren¡¯t that stable in


    the first ce. They¡¯re easily guided. It was just a simple trick to get him to forget all about his past.¡±


    Georgia loosened, then asked concernedly.


    ¡°Mr. Poole, can you help Wesley recover his memory? I don¡¯t understand it too well, but can you


    reverse this type of hypnosis? If you can, I¡¯d appreciate your help.¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s possible. If one can be hypnotized into losing their memory and instead getting a new


    one crafted, one can naturally recover them as well. But even to an adult with a strong will, if they get


    their memories muddled from hypnosis, once their real memories recover, it¡¯s possible their fake


    memories will get mixed up with their real ones and affect their understanding of the world around


    them. You know about split personalities? They¡¯ll make worlds for themselves. We¡¯ve experienced


    things like this in our line of work. Sometimes, some people can¡¯t take the fake memories and their real


    memories all mixed together, and can no longer tell them apart.


    ¡°For Wesley, he¡¯s too young. He never had a deep understanding of the world around him in the first


    ce. If I tried to recover his real memories, he might not be able to tell them apart at all. He could end


    up as I described, gathering those fake memories into a persona that could affect his main personality


    and his mindscape. I don¡¯t suggest recovering his past memories. He¡¯s too young and might not have a


    good grasp of his real memories. He still can¡¯t tell what¡¯s real and fake yet.¡±


    Georgia understood Vincent¡¯s meaning.


    It was doable, but once done, it was possible to mix the real and fake consciousness together and


    affect a person¡¯s regr cognition.


    To Wesley, who was still a small child, it was an even higher probability.


    So Vincent advised against it.


    ¡°I understand. If that¡¯s a possibility, then we might as well give up. He¡¯s happy now, and to him, there


    weren¡¯t many memories before he was six anyway. It¡¯s not that important whether he remembers them


    or not.¡±


    The only important thing that Wesley could remember was who he was, and even though Georgia


    really wanted to know that, she wasn¡¯t willing to take such a huge risk of hurting a child¡¯s mental


    condition.


    All just for a somewhat important bit of information.


    Vincent smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I thought the same way too. He¡¯s only six. Six-year-olds don¡¯t have that much memory of their past life


    anyway, and it¡¯s not too important to forget them. It¡¯s with adults that losing too much of your memory


    really affects their lives.¡±


    Georgia let it go.


    She found it a bit strange, though, that Robert still wasn¡¯t back after taking the call.


    She turned to Vincent and smiled apologetically.


    ¡°Mr. Poole, rest up for now. I¡¯ll tell Robert the results. He seems to be upied, and I¡¯ll go over to see


    him.¡±


    Georgia got up and made to leave, while Vincent mentioned something else.


    ¡°I hear you two might be headed overseas. Is that true?¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°I have a friend where you¡¯re heading and he¡¯s going to have his birthday soon. I have a gift for him.


    Can you do me a favor and bring it over to him?¡±


    Georgia naturally agreed with a smile. Then she got out, and found that Robert was still taking his call


    with phone in hand next to the window, his expression heavy.


    Georgia walked over, hearing what he was saying.


    ¡°Give the Hond family full assistance and use our own forces to run the search. I¡¯ve already had


    them send out the appearance of the child¡¯s appearance. Look everywhere.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Robert hung up and saw Georgia standing by him.


    ¡°Jasper¡¯s in trouble. Selena¡¯s kid, Dan, has gone missing.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s faced changed, growing worried.


    ¡°Why the sudden disappearance? The Hond family should have tough security. Who did it?¡±


    ¡°One of their servants suddenly betrayed them and stole the child. Drugged him in the evening so he


    couldn¡¯t cry, then smuggled him out in a box. The servant¡¯s car is in the junkyard now and security


    footage doesn¡¯t show where the child is. The Hond family hasn¡¯t gotten any calls demanding ransom


    yet. It¡¯s a predicament right now, and I¡¯ve already sent my own people over to help Jasper and his


    family find the children. No clues so far.¡±


    Georgia felt a surge of fear.


    ¡°Our family¡¯s servants and bodyguards get checked going out, right?¡±


    She asked Robert that, and he nodded heavily.


    ¡°That¡¯s always been a rule. With what¡¯s happened at Jasper¡¯s side, I¡¯ll have everyone get even stricter.


    I know what you¡¯re worried about. I won¡¯t let Wesley and Anniee to harm.¡±


    ¡°Should we go meet Jasper? He must be busy. The kid¡¯s Selena¡¯s after all. Speaking of that, Selena


    helped me with so much before, and I don¡¯t know if I can do anything to help her out instead¡­ no, I¡¯ll


    give Wilson a call right away. Your father¡¯s side has a lot of connections and power too. Have Wilson


    help them out. Wait, I¡¯ll call him¡­¡±


    As Georgia finished, she took out her phone and called Wilson about it.


    Afterwards, she sent Robert¡¯s details over to Wilson too, having him send his subordinates to search.


    As they finished talking about that, Georgia and Robert drove over to the Hond family.


    The two felt that they still needed to pay Jasper and the others a visit.


    When they arrived, Jason¡¯s car also arrived at the door of the Hond family. Jason had brought


    Miranda over.


    The group went over to the Honds.


    It was past midnight, and Jasper and Selena weren¡¯t there when Georgia and Robert arrived.


    Bailey and Elliot were there, though, sitting with heavy expressions in the living room. Husband and


    wife looked nervous and worried.


    ¡°Robert, Jason, Georgia, Miranda. Thank you foring to visit.¡±


    Bailey forced a polite greeting.


    He and Elliot were just too worried about the children to care too much about the rest of them.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t Jasper and Selena home?¡±

 Chapter 469 The Holland Family in a Panic

    Chapter 469 The Hond Family in a Panic


    Jason asked curiously.


    ¡°After Dan went missing, Selena broke and rushed out the door to search for the child. There was no


    way to calm her down and Jasper had to go with her to search everywhere. The two of them are out


    looking for the child right now and a lot of people are with them. But doing that is like looking for a


    needle in a haystack. The only thing we could do was call you all for help. With more manpower,


    there¡¯s more chance of finding the child.¡±


    So Jasper and Selena were out searching for the kid. Jason and Robertforted Bailey and Elliot


    softly from the side, soothing them and saying that they¡¯d already put people on looking for the child.


    ¡°Did the Hond family make any lethal enemies in business? Or do you have any suspects?¡±


    ¡°Thepany hasn¡¯t had too many big projects right now and we haven¡¯t made enemies of anyone. If


    it was someone holding a grudge from before, I don¡¯t have a clear suspect even now.¡±


    Bailey mumbled. Robert and Jason looked at each other, at a loss.


    If it was a rival who wanted to ruin the kid, they wouldn¡¯t expose their tracks at all. What awaited the


    child was only death.


    If it was kidnapping for ransom, at a time like this, they should have put in a call and asked for money.


    But even now, there hadn¡¯t been any calls from the kidnapper. It was a higher probability that a rival


    had done this, which made the situation all the more troublesome.


    Everyone waited a whole night at the Hond family and didn¡¯t¡¯ sleep.


    There were still no news of the kid at all. By the morning, they even received news that Selena had


    Even now, there wasn¡¯t a bit of news of the kid.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They went to the hospital to see Jasper, where Selena was still unconscious in bed, and having


    nightmares incessantly.


    Having been through a high-strung night, everyone was tired.


    Elliot turned to the gang.


    ¡°You were with us for the whole ofst night. Go back and rest. We¡¯ll have people looking for the child.


    Can¡¯t run your helping hands ragged. No need to stay with us. You should go back and rest.¡±


    Robert had wanted to stay with Jasper and the others, but then he saw how tired his own wife was.


    He nodded, then turned to Jason and spoke.


    ¡°Take Miss Bradley back and rest too. If you want to help, get a few hours¡¯ rest beforeing back.


    Can¡¯t help without energy, right?¡±


    Finally, Robert and Jasonforted a worried Jasper, then took their people home.


    Georgia sat in the car with Robert and began to grow apprehensive.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any news. If it really was some sick rival, it might already be toote. The way


    Selena is, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Robert sighed at the side.


    ¡°Everyone knows how that works. But there¡¯s no other way. If he¡¯s alive, we need to see him, if he¡¯s


    dead, we need to see his corpse. If there still isn¡¯t any answer, we¡¯ll have to do our best to search for


    it.¡±


    Georgia was sorrowful. After bing a mother, whenever she saw a child in danger close by, she


    grew fearful and sympathetic herself.


    Just thinking of something happening to Annie brought a suffocating agony around her throat.


    Thankfully, her child was staying healthily by her side, or she might be even worse off that Selena.


    ¡°You¡¯re really tired now. Sleep against me and don¡¯t think about this anymore. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Robert hugged Mrs. Simpson to in his arms and tried to get her to sleep.


    Georgia nodded and was about to close her eyes and get her to sleep.


    Georgia nodded. She was ready to close her eyes and sleep when she thought back to what Vincent


    had saidst night.


    She turned back to Robert and spoke.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told you about yesterday yet. Mr. Poole already told me about Wesley¡¯s situation. His


    memories werepletely changed from hypnosis. I also asked Mr. Poole if his memory could be


    recovered, but Mr. Poole advised against it. He told me¡­¡±


    Georgia repeated everything Vincent had said and Robert hurriedly spoke to her.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve got it. Hurry up and rest. Your eyes are this baggy now.¡±


    Her body was at her limit, so Georgia nodded.


    She fell asleep against Robert¡¯s shoulder.


    This wasn¡¯t like back when she was young anymore, still leaping and bounding after staying upte.


    Once a person got past twenty-five, their energy wasn¡¯t the same as before, and staying upte could


    almost be deadly.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d slept, but when she woke, she found herself lying in bed.


    Taking her phone over from the nightstand, Georgia looked at the time. It was past six in the evening.


    She got up, washed and asked the butler.


    Then she got to know that Robert had napped for two hours aftering back, then stayed in the office


    afterwards all the while.


    The children were ying in the mansion garden right now. Georgia went over to the office to see


    Robert first.


    ¡°The butler said that you busied yourself with something after just sleeping for two hours. What is it?


    Why don¡¯t you rest up? You stayed up like mest night.¡±


    Georgia walked over by Robert¡¯s chair, and Robert pulled her into hisp, taking her by a hand.


    ¡°Randy tells me that there¡¯s been a foreign shark sniping thepany¡¯s stock recently. I was looking at


    the information and studying what they wanted in case it caught us off guard.¡±


    The Simpson family properties wereposed almost entirely out of prime stock, and their shares had


    always been attractive. Robert had almostpletely backed out of the busy day-to-day business and


    was directing the general goal behind the scenes.


    To target the Simpson family properties, it wasn¡¯t a regr shark. It¡¯d take several hundred billion at


    least.


    Really, it just never stopped.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found Selena¡¯s kid yet and now someone¡¯s after you. We¡¯d been nning to go overseas


    today. Do we still have to wait on this?¡±


    Georgia really didn¡¯t want to let it drag on any longer. She really wanted to take Robert to that


    organization to check him right now.


    She¡¯d been worried about Robert¡¯s worsening condition. They hadn¡¯t expected Jasper¡¯s side to


    suddenly have an incident, so they¡¯d dyed it for a day.


    Now someone was sniping the Simpson family stock.


    It was really getting annoying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Simpson. They just want to empty out the stock. I¡¯ve got a solution to this already. I


    just want to find out who¡¯s behind this.


    ¡°Jasper¡¯s incident wont¡¯ stop us from going overseas to check. I¡¯ve already bought the tickets. We


    leave tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing Robert make that promise, Georgia hesitated.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found Selena¡¯s child yet. Is it all right to leave now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t go out myself to search staying here anyway, and I¡¯ve handedmand of my forces


    in the country over to Jasper. Whether I¡¯m here or not won¡¯t affect me. And Jasper knows what¡¯s up


    with my body too. He¡¯s still guilty knowing that he dyed us for a day. The trouble now is that Selena¡¯s


    mental state is really being strained. If this goes on and we don¡¯t find the child, I¡¯m afraid her nerves will


    take a bit hit that she might not recover from.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we find the kid soon. We can¡¯t dy on your body or the checkup now.¡±


    As husband and wife finished the conversation, Robert seemed to have finished reading through the


    information. Georgia pulled Robert by the hand to the bedroom to get him to get some extra sleep.


    She could see that Robert was exhausted. He had deep bags under his eyes, so she forced him to lie


    in bed and rest.


    Georgia kept watch over him until she saw him sleep, then walked out the door and went downstairs to


    talk with the two kids.


    ¡°Your Daddy¡¯s sleeping right now. He stayed up all nightst night and is really tired now. He¡¯lle


    eat dinner with Mommyter.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, is the boy from Uncle Jasper¡¯s family still missing?¡±


    Annie asked concernedly. Georgia blinked, then understood.


    ¡°Did Daddy tell you what happened yesterday?¡±


    Wesley nodded.


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, Annie and I saw Dad carry you back to rest, and Dad told us that the boy from Uncle


    Jasper¡¯s got stolen and you¡¯re helping to find him. How could there be such bad people? Stealing other


    people¡¯s children.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget about Sierra Moon, Wesley? Didn¡¯t she pretend to be your real Mommy and lie to you


    lots? There¡¯s a lot of bad people in this world. Some people might be nice to you and kind to you and


    give you snacks, but they might not mean it. You have to remember, Annie and Wesley, other than


    Daddy and me and people we say you can trust, don¡¯t follow other people you don¡¯t know, and don¡¯t


    eat what they give you.


    ¡°The people who¡¯re stealing and selling children now have things that make you faint when you eat


    them. Like in the TV shows. When you faint, they can then take you away right then and there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Mommy. Don¡¯t talk to strangers. Even with people I know, if they give me snacks, I won¡¯t


    reach out to teach them. I know about that.¡±


    Annie patted her chest and promised, while Wesley nodded at the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Georgia, Annie and I both know about it. We¡¯re not dummies. If someone wants to


    take us away, Annie and I will definitely call for you, or get the bodyguards to protect us.¡±


    Georgia yed with the two kids for a while longer, then the butler came over to tell them that dinner


    was ready. The three of them went over to the dining room.


    Robert was still sleeping and Georgia didn¡¯t disturb him, just letting him sleep for a few hours.


    At about seven to eight at night, Georgia received a call from Travis.

 Chapter 470 Sarah and Travis Getting Married

    Chapter 470 Sarah and Travis Getting Married


    ¡°How¡¯s Robert¡¯s situation doing? What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going overseas tomorrow for a checkup to see where we go next.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, speak up about it. I wish you both luck.¡±


    Travis said that, then spoke up about something else.


    ¡°Sarah and I are getting married at the end of next month. I hope you¡¯lle to our wedding then,


    Georgia.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting married to Miss Duran? Congrattions.¡±


    Georgia was a bit befuddled, and her mind went nk for a moment.


    She did hope for Travis to find his own happiness, of course, but the news had been too sudden, and


    she hadn¡¯t expected it at all.


    ¡°Yes. Sarah and I are getting the wedding preparations ready. We were nning on the middle of next


    month, but Sarah has pretty high standards about the wedding details and we won¡¯t make it for a lot of


    them, so we pushed it back to the end of next month. I think I¡¯d be happy to have your blessing at my


    wedding. If you¡¯re going overseas with Robert tomorrow, you should be able to make it back at the end


    of next month.¡±


    ¡°All right. Unless it¡¯s something big I can¡¯t make it back for, I¡¯ll definitely attend your wedding.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Travis asked about something else.


    ¡°Sarah wanted me to ask you about the contract she mentionedst time. What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°I met with Gina Williams personally. There¡¯s some of her statements I need to verify for a while. If Miss


    Duran can wait, please have her wait until I clear up everything they¡¯re saying.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Travis spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a document to your email address. Sarah says that it¡¯s a happy thing to be married,


    and it¡¯s fine whether or not the cooperation goes through. She¡¯s overjoyed right now and nning on


    sending the list of all the research staff she¡¯d promised you back then over. I just sent it.¡±


    Georgia was even more shocked now, and it was a happy surprise.


    Sarah had asked to have her agree to the cooperation before giving her the list.


    Now that they were having a marriage, she was probably so happy she¡¯d even willingly give her the list.


    ¡°Thank you, Travis. Please thank Miss Duran for me as well. Tell her that I¡¯m investigating a person


    called Gordon Williams and it has to do with the property rights of the ind. You can put her on it too.¡±


    Both sides hung up, and Sarah, who¡¯d been standing next to Travis, spoke up curiously.


    ¡°What did you talk about over the phone?¡±


    ¡°Georgia said that she and Robert were going overseas tomorrow. She promised that she¡¯d attend the


    wedding if she could. As for the partnership contract, she¡¯s putting you on a person named Gordon


    Williams. Says it has to do with the ownership of the ind. I don¡¯t understand it too well, but you


    probably do.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Gordon Gina¡¯s father? Sarah didn¡¯t understand it too well, but she still said yes.


    As the two finished, Sarah grabbed Travis¡¯ hand.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret marrying me, right?¡±


    Travis shook his head gently and took Sarah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Maybe I was too fixated on the past before and couldn¡¯t see how good someone beside me was to


    me. Don¡¯t worry, Sarah. I¡¯ll cherish our marriage. Whether or not your disease is cured, I¡¯ll be with you


    for good.¡±


    Travis had originally decided to marry Sarah for pity and sympathy.


    But now, he suddenly felt that cherishing someone beside him was a precious thing, even if it wasn¡¯t


    love.


    All those years, aside from his grandmother and Georgia, Sarah was the only one who¡¯d devoted her


    true heart to him.


    Maybe he should try switching a way of life, and getting himself a family.


    As Travis said that, Sarah showed a joyous smile.


    When they went to bed at night, Sarah remembered the day she¡¯d fainted, then been taken to hospital


    by Travis.


    The doctors had run a preliminary check.


    They said she had a tumor in her mammary nd. It was probably breast cancer.


    Then the results hade out. The doctors were right.


    Through the fearful process, Travis had stayed with her all along.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    From inside the hospital, to getting in her room, to going through the checkup, the man had stayed by


    her all along, and Sarah, who¡¯d kept it in, finally found her courage and spoke.


    She didn¡¯t think she was going to live much longer.


    So she¡¯d girt herself and confessed to him.


    Maybe on the slim hope that Travis would sympathize with her or feel sorry for her, she let out the wish


    that she wanted to marry him.


    She¡¯d said that on an impulse, and even regretted it afterwards.


    But the threat of death gave her unmatched courage. Then even more unexpectedly-


    Travis had said yes after she finished.


    Having gotten this far, the two of them were preparing for their wedding now. And Travis was now living


    in her mansion, taking care of her every day.


    Making her meals, and staying with her every day.


    These days made her feel warm, and she cherished it particrly.


    She felt some fear that she¡¯de to lose these heartwarming days.


    But Travis had never gotten impatient with her, and devoted all his care on concern on her each and


    every day, drowning her in gentle pampering.


    While she was thinking, Sarah found that her phone was ringing. It was her secretary calling her.


    After taking the call, the secretary spoke over the phone.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the hospital is having me tell you that your body check came out wrongst time. It¡¯s a benign


    tumor. It was a misdiagnosis. The hospital is very sorry and wants to apologize to you actively.¡±


    Sarah froze. Her first reaction wasn¡¯t joy, but fear that it would cause issues with her marriage.


    She knew that Travis was kind and wouldn¡¯t leave her over knowing this.


    But she was still afraid it¡¯d get out, and spoke to the secretary.


    ¡°No need for the hospital apology. Just have them hide it. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone know about this.


    Only reveal the misdiagnosis after two months. Tell them that if they can keep this hidden for two


    months, I won¡¯t mind their misdiagnosis.¡±


    The secretary found it strange, but Sarah was the boss, and what she said went. The secretary


    Robert only woke at nine or so at night.


    Just at that time, the kids were tired, and washed, then went nice and easy to bed. But they weren¡¯t


    sleeping yet, so Georgia coaxed them to sleep in their room with all sorts of fables and fairy tales.


    Hearing the door open and seeing Roberte in, Georgia smiled.

 Chapter 471 Arriving Overseas

    Chapter 471 Arriving Overseas


    ¡°Waking up at a time like this, I¡¯m not sure when you can go to sleep tonight. Come and stay with the


    kids and tell them a story. My throat¡¯s going hoarse.¡±


    Robert smiled and went in, taking the storybook from Georgia, and started telling stories to the still


    wide-eyed children.


    Georgia waited patiently and stayed with the children for almost forty minutes before they shut their


    eyes and went to sleep.


    Afterwards, husband and wife left the room.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Georgia turned to Robert and asked as they were outside.


    She was afraid that Robert still felt ill somewhere, and she was on guard at all times.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better after a nap. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m feeling fine.¡±


    Robert said that and sighed.


    ¡°I just called Jason. Jasper still hasn¡¯t found where the child is and no kidnappers have given the


    Hond family a call. It¡¯s getting more and more serious. These rivals are clearly only targeting the


    children; they¡¯re not even bragging or gloating about it. We¡¯ve investigated all the potential enemies of


    the Hond family and turned up nothing.¡±


    ¡°See if you can get some other people¡¯s help. Wilson¡¯s already helping, but I haven¡¯t gotten any news


    on my side either. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in the haystack trying to find a child in a sea of


    poption. This is troublesome.¡±


    The couple weren¡¯t too happy about the news, and as they went hand in hand to the bedroom to rest,


    Georgia thought of something else.


    ¡°There was too much going on yesterday and I forgot to tell you. After you, Aunt Laurie and Uncle Carr


    took Wesley to the hospital, Aston told me about Kayden.


    ¡°He says thatst year, he participated in a hematology research team that had their project results


    stolen by another pharmaceuticalpany. Weren¡¯t we suspecting that Kayden was getting close to


    Aston only to steal the experimental data? Seems the suspicion was correct, but Aston also told me


    that he didn¡¯t have theplete data. Even if Kayden approached him and stole the figures from him,


    she couldn¡¯t have stolen all of the data. He didn¡¯t understand why Kayden targeted him.


    ¡°He told me, though, that the Ace Group was the one who¡¯d invested in them in the beginning, but the


    project results were published by the Albertson Group. I feel like Kayden might have something to do


    with the Albertson Group, but I don¡¯t know about the investors and authority figures behind the scenes


    with these twopanies, nor do I understand their research staff too well... I don¡¯t know if you have a


    good understanding of these two groups, Robert. If you do, we¡¯ll send people to investigate it, and we


    might find out who¡¯s behind Kayden.¡±


    ¡°The Albertson Group?¡±


    Robert spoke curiously.


    ¡°The main people in power behind this group is the Wimbledon family. It¡¯s a family that¡¯s hundreds of


    years old with really deep wealth. People on the market can¡¯t even estimate how much property they


    have.


    ¡°With so much history behind them, Wimbledon family could have huges of connections and power.


    If Kayden is behind them, she has to have a trade rtionship with them. Robert, let¡¯s start


    investigating from the Albertson and Wimbledon angle. It might help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll look into it soon.¡±


    As Robert said that, the twoid against each other in bed.


    The two had napped in the daytime and they weren¡¯t sleepy at the moment.


    Georgia thought about Travis and Sarah¡¯s wedding at the end of next month and told Robert slowly


    about it.


    Robert found it strange and even asked it directly.


    ¡°From what I know of Travis, he always liked you, and getting married to someone else ¨C Sarah Duran


    to boot ¨C is a bit strange, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Georgia gossiped along with him.


    ¡°I found it strange too, but somethings shouldn¡¯t be looked too deep into as outsiders. I feel like Miss


    Duran really likes Travis, and if Travis could set the past down and live happily ever after with her, the


    reasons aren¡¯t important. I just hope the two of them can find happiness.¡±


    ¡°I hope they can find happiness too.¡±


    Robert said from the bottom of his heart.


    Travis had been a fierce rival beside him, and now that this rival was getting married, it was strange,


    but a good thing, and Robert felt pretty relieved.


    Of course he was confident in his wife¡¯s feelings for him.


    But he had to stay on guard, and he couldn¡¯t have ignored her first love staying by her.


    Men couldn¡¯t be too petty or me it on their wives, so he could only bear it, since Travis really was


    good to Georgia.


    The two chatted away, and maybe because they¡¯d stayed upte at night, they fell asleep.


    The morning afterwards when they woke, Robert gave a regr call to Jasper and Jason. Still no news


    of Daniel.


    The family didn¡¯t have a happy breakfast at that news.


    The butler had packed the luggage. Georgia was still packing, seeing if they¡¯d missed anything.


    Robert went to his mother¡¯s house. He was leaving with Georgia today.


    Before he left, he had to see Maisie.


    Vincent had stayed with her for the past two days and chatted, and had agreed to Roberting to


    see her.


    Vincent hadn¡¯t started guiding Maisie¡¯s psyche yet to forget everything, and had only been chatting with


    her and slowly building a friendship between the two of them.


    When Robert came over, it was ten or so in the morning, and Maisie had just woken up.


    She basked in the sun in the garden, the beams warm in the winter, calming.


    Hearing footsteps, Maisie opened her eyes, saw Robert, and her expression cooled.


    ¡°You haven¡¯te see me for the past few days. I thought you didn¡¯t acknowledge me as a mother


    anymore.¡±


    Robert smiled helplessly and walked over to stand by her side.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m taking the kids overseas today and I might onlye back after a while. Don¡¯t worry. The


    people left in the country will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Protect me, eh. With this many people watching me, it feels more like imprisonment. You¡¯re just afraid


    that I¡¯ll go out and do something to hurt Georgia. Quit pretending.¡±


    Maisie mocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving today, Mom. I don¡¯t want to keep some things from you. There¡¯s a lot of people targeting


    the Simpsons right now. I¡¯m not letting you leave because I¡¯m afraid the people behind the scenes will


    take you away and hurt you. You remember what Laurence Knight did, right? I just want to avoid that


    situation.


    ¡°And another thing. I don¡¯t know how much longer I have, Mom. You have to take care of yourself.


    When your emotions are settled and you no longer mind the pain, you¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    That vague line had Maisie curious.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? If you¡¯re that muddled about it, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s people in the shadows targeting the Simpsons and it¡¯s not safe around me, so I¡¯ll send a lot of


    people to protect you, Mom. If strangers try to lure you out or if there¡¯s a traitor in the bodyguards,


    remember to chase them out. If you stay cautious, no one will take you away to hurt you.¡±


    Robert naturally wasn¡¯t going to tell his mother what was up, and Maisie was a bit angry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to y the victim in front of me, are you? I¡¯m telling you, even if you threaten me with


    death, I wouldn¡¯t ept Georgia! But I¡¯ve done the same with you already, and you¡¯re still choosing


    her. You¡¯ve thrown me away a long time ago. Why am I wasting time talking to you? Get out, I don¡¯t


    want to see you!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Mom.¡±


    Robert finally said.


    In the afternoon, the family went to the airport, and the two took Annie and Wesley with them, preparing


    to go overseas.


    Part of it was because Casey wanted to see the children, mainly Annie.


    The two considered that leaving Wesley in the country wasn¡¯t safe, and they were also afraid the


    children would feel like there was preferential treatment, so they took both of them.


    The ne trip took six hours, and the family feel asleep, tired.


    When theynded, the children hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Georgia shook them awake, kissing Annie and Wesley on the cheeks, and leaning next to their ear.


    ¡°Come on, wake up, your theme park is here¡­¡±


    That had the children excited and fully awake.


    Coming out the airport, their assistants and bodyguards pushed the luggage behind them, while


    Georgia and Robert led one child each through the VIP passage at the airport.


    While preparing to get in the car at the underground carpark, Georgia was going to say something to


    Robert.


    Then she suddenly found Robert rushing to the front without saying anything to her.

 Chapter 472 Casey’s Visit

    Chapter 472 Casey¡¯s Visit


    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy going?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, what¡¯s wrong with Dad?¡±


    Annie and Wesley asked curiously, almost running after Robert.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your Daddy either. There¡¯re bodyguards with him so let¡¯s not chase


    after him for the moment. Rest here first in case he misses us when he gets back.¡±


    If there hadn¡¯t been the two kids with them, Georgia would have run over after Robert right away to ask


    him what was wrong.


    Thankfully, the bodyguards had chased after him as well, and Georgia could somewhat rx.


    She was curious as to why Robert ran out in front too.


    There were people milling around and Robert and his bodyguards had already disappeared from her


    sight.


    Georgia brought the two kids and the assistant and bodyguards beside her to the VIP room to rest.


    The wait took almost half an hour and Robert gave her a call. Knowing that they were in the VIP


    lounge, Robert came in with his people and sat down.


    His expression was heavy and Georgia grew worried.


    ¡°What happened? You suddenly chased over, is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I saw someone who looked particrly like my sister and reflexively ran over, trying to get a good look


    and see if she really did look like my sister. But she vanished from my view. I got people to run the


    surveince cams, but we only captured some blurry footage. Those images have me sure, though.


    She really does look like my sister. No, they look really alike, actually. If she stood in front of me, I might


    even suspect that she actually was my sister.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you talking about Auntie?¡±


    Annie asked carefully.


    Robert held his daughter¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t Auntie. That was just a woman who looked a lot like Auntie.¡±


    A lot like Wendy Simpson? Georgia was stunned.


    Wendy had died in a car crash. That couldn¡¯t be fake.


    It seemed to be a coincidence that someone who resembled Wendy had been seen by Robert of all


    people.


    But it was possible it had been arranged. Georgia turned to Robert.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s not strange to resemble someone. stic surgery or someone who was just


    born simr is possible, there¡¯s historical precedence. But you just so happened to bump into her. Do


    you think the people who¡¯re targeting us in the dark are testing us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯m confused. I lived together with Wendy for over twenty years. Her features are


    etched in my memory. That person didn¡¯t just look like her, but the aura was particrly like Wendy too.


    Even the style of dress and the way she walked, I feel like was exactly the same as Wendy¡¯s. If it¡¯s just


    a coincidence, then that¡¯s all well and good.


    ¡°But if someone¡¯s trying to test me with my sister, finding a body double either naturally or by stic


    surgery, then that¡¯s a whole other chess game. I don¡¯t understand their intentions.¡±


    Robert frowned. His body had issues.


    He was originally only worried about death, but now, he increasingly felt that the people behind the


    scenes were interested in his condition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not consider that much. The most important thing now is to find out the truth. Now that we¡¯re


    here, if wee across this lookalike again, you can¡¯t go out alone. Bring your bodyguards with you at


    all times. They might be trying to lure you somewhere dangerous using your feelings for you sister. You


    have to be on guard for this.¡±


    Georgia said that and Robert nodded heavily.


    He still seemed to be troubled and worried over this; over the intertwining of Wendy, Georgia and him,


    of which there was only six years of prison life.


    Georgia had never seen Robert¡¯s sister, and from the day she began to be involved with Robert, that


    was the day that Wendy had died in a car crash.


    Now Robert wasing across her lookalike while they were overseas, where danger lurked at all


    times.


    Georgia felt this wasn¡¯t simple.


    After resting for about a quarter of an hour, they went to their prepared amodation.


    It was a beautiful garden mansion with a lot of fun designs for children.


    Georgia had taken a shine to that childlike design and bought the mansion, then driven to the ce to


    live.


    After all, they¡¯d been in a ne for five to six hours and were all tired.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After Georgia and Robert arrived, they didn¡¯t need to coax to children for them to fall asleep in bed.


    And she and Robert cleaned up, took a shower, then fell asleep in bed just like that, making up for the


    time difference.


    Their first day overseas ended in deep sleep.


    They rested until morning the next day, having managed to get their sleep back.


    The family had just woken up when Emilia brought Casey over to their little mansion.


    Seeing her mother after so long all of a sudden, both sides had missed each other.


    ¡°You won¡¯t need a cane soon, Mom, and you¡¯ll be able to walk.¡±


    Casey didn¡¯t have any help and was walking with a stick.


    Seemed like her PT was working better and better.


    ¡°I¡¯m Annie, Grandma, you¡¯re so beautiful, and more elegant than you look over the video.¡±


    Annie started sucking up to her grandmother at the side.


    Wesley also chimed in shyly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wesley, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You two are just too cute, Annie, Wesley. Come here and let Grandma give you a hug.¡±


    Casey said happily, and with Georgia and Emilia¡¯s help, she sat on the sofa and put Annie in herp,


    looking overjoyed.


    ¡°I should have taken you over with Georgia, Mom. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Robert was a bit cautious at the side, and apologetic too.


    The family had been too tired yesterday to visit Casey at the hospital.


    They¡¯d been nning on visiting Casey all together or taking her over to live with them outright.


    They hadn¡¯t thought that Emilia and Casey woulde over so early in the morning.


    ¡°No need for all that, right? I wanted to wait in the hospital for you toe over, but I woke at seven


    this morning and particrly wanted to see you. I know where you live now too, so I just told Emilia that


    we might as well eat breakfast and visit you. Besides, there¡¯s lots of germs over in a hospital, and it¡¯s


    not too good to have children over. Better if I came over. It¡¯s less than an hour¡¯s drive, and it¡¯s nothing


    important.¡±


    Robert heaved a sigh of relief. He¡¯d been worried about leaving a bad impression with his mother-in-


    Since her mother hade over, Georgia made lunch herself.


    She knew how to cook on her own.


    With that many people in the house, Georgia made eight dishes. Meat, vegetables, soup, there was


    everything in the rich meal.


    In the evening, Robert and Emilia yed with the kids while Georgia and her mother sat in the garden


    and chatted.


    ¡°I heard Emilia say that you met Aston¡¯s parents. They¡¯re good people, really the only good people in


    the Powell family. You can be more friendly with them. As for Emilia¡¯s parents, it¡¯s fine just to stay polite


    and formal with them. They won¡¯t approach you deliberately and you won¡¯t have to maintain a good


    rtionship with them either.¡±


    Hearing her mother mention the Powell family, Georgia grew curious.


    ¡°Mom, you only went to the Powell family afterwards and you weren¡¯t close. What do you think my


    grandfather and you father is like as a person? Aston¡¯s parents told me that the old man might want to


    see me, Uncle Carr said not to refuse, and that the old man had a stubborn personality. If I refused, he


    might use more forceful methods to get me to meet him. I also have something I need to see him about


    right now.¡±


    Because of Wesley, Georgia needed to go see the old man of the Powells anyway.


    But now, they still hadn¡¯te over to find them.


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to deliberately offer herself up. She¡¯d just wait for them toe to her, then talk


    things through about Wesley.


    ¡°He¡¯sing to see you?¡±


    Casey grew confused.

 Chapter 473 Powell Descendant

    Chapter 473 Powell Descendant


    ¡°Right, you inherited the SY Group, and Robert¡¯s the heir to the Simpson family. With his personality, of


    course he¡¯d want to see you.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s father told me that even when I was a bastard daughter nobody wanted, old man Powell


    always knew who I was. He never nned on adopting me, because I was just a normal person. No


    special ability, no value in being used. But after I got together with Aidan, he connected with him right


    away, and Robert¡¯s father also set my identity up at the Powell family. I might have forgotten the past


    over thest twenty years and I haven¡¯t treated the Powell family as my own family. It¡¯s a family with


    clearly defined ranks and profits.


    ¡°The old man looks for ability and talent in certain businesses. Only those people are treated as


    members of the Powell family in his eyes. People like me, who only had a rtionship with Robert¡¯s


    father, only get a sidelong look in the end. You know how powerful the SY Group is. To maintain


    business with the Powell family, he also talked with a bastard daughter like me, whom he never saw as


    worthy. He put in some feigned affection and fatherly love, but I was always sensitive. I knew how


    much he really felt for me, so I never got close to the other Powells. It¡¯s only because Aston left the


    family, and Emilia isn¡¯t the same as the other Powell children, that I got close to some members of the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    younger generation.¡±


    Laurie and Carr had never said those words before Georgia.


    Casey, though, was spilling all the beans about the rtionships of interest and profit in the Powell


    family.


    ¡°Officially, the Powell family only has two sons. One is Aston¡¯s father, Carr, who¡¯s your first uncle.


    You¡¯ve met his wife Laurie. These two are good people and Carr is a surgeon. With all the medical


    research facilities under the Powell family, Aston¡¯s father mainly deals with this segment of business,


    including some research centers.


    ¡°Your second uncle would be Emilia¡¯s father. His name is Oscar Powell. He graduated with a business


    degree and is good at running enterprises. He¡¯s mainly responsible for global hotel chains, seafaring


    equipment, and severalrge-scale entertainmentpanies. As for how much of the Powell family


    business he has control over, I don¡¯t know. Aside from the research facilities and hospitals, a lot of the


    rest goes to your second uncle. I can¡¯t say much about his personality. Your first uncle, Aston¡¯s father,


    always kept a gentlemanly, elegant attitude. But your second uncle always looks cold and rarely stays


    in the family. He flies everywhere almost every day. Going to this country to buy up a business one


    moment, and going to another country for a meeting the next. He¡¯s so busy he¡¯s almost invisible


    throughout the year, and he might only be back to see the family and rtives just once during the


    holidays.


    ¡°Emilia isn¡¯t close to her father, because Emilia¡¯s also someone who likes travelling all over the world.


    Father and daughter probably only speak several times throughout the year, and they aren¡¯t that close.


    As for Emilia¡¯s mother, she¡¯s your typical quiet wife and good mother. She stays in the Powell family


    most days and doesn¡¯t get too involved invish banquets. She likes to keep potted nts at home,


    and she¡¯s a gentle soul, but hard to approach, since she¡¯s on guard to other people.


    ¡°Other than that, you also have an aunt. Her name is Sally Powell. She¡¯s a few months older than me


    and has a daughter by the name of Tammy Wilkes. Look out for these two. They¡¯re arrogant and


    always look down on people. As a bastard daughter, they usually mock me whenever they see me. I


    haven¡¯t seen either of them the past few years. I hear there¡¯s been some issues with the Wilkes family


    business and they need help from the Powell family. If you go over to see the old man at the Powell


    household, you mighte across them.¡±


    Georgia nodded, growing restless.


    She didn¡¯t have any conflicts of interest with the Powell family and she was one of the ultra-wealthy


    now, having about equal status with the Powells. But she felt like she was getting embroiled in the


    troubles of family struggles.


    What sort of drama was going to happen if she met with the old man of the Powells?


    Georgia was still pondering when her mother spoke again.


    ¡°With a bastard daughter like me, the old man has to have other bastard children. I don¡¯t know the


    others and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s epted more into the family. Because of Robert¡¯s father, the Powells


    are rtively polite to me, and no one¡¯se looking for trouble¡­ after you head to the Powell


    household, if anyone tries to put you down, no need to put up with it. I¡¯m guessing the old man wants to


    improve rtions with you. You¡¯re married to Robert now, after all, and Aidan¡¯s SY Group is now in your


    hands. He wouldn¡¯t look to offend you.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but exin Wesley¡¯s situation. After going through the sequence of events, she


    turned to her mother dubiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If Lucas and Wesley were the same person, why would the old man put Lucas near


    him? He must know who Lucas¡¯ mother is, but he just had to bring him back. Can you guess why the


    old man did that, mom?¡±


    ¡°I heard about this before. Emilia¡¯s father Oscar was in charge of most of the goings-on for the


    subordinate organizations, and he ran it well. But Emilia was a girl, and Oscar seemed to have been


    wounded somewhere, and can¡¯t give birth anymore. She¡¯s the only descendant he left, but the old man


    is a full patriarch and feels like the heir has to be a boy. So he put all his hopes on Aston. But you know


    as well that Aston just up and left the Powells a few years ago to carve out his own path. The old man


    has a reputation to keep and couldn¡¯t possibly ask Aston toe back and inherit the family. With


    Aston¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t possiblye back either. So the Powells are left without the heir he


    wants.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that the old man hasn¡¯t¡¯ tried to force Aston¡¯s parents to give them another child, but as good


    of a kid as your Uncle Carr had been, he neverpromised on this. He just let it drag on and said to


    go with the flow. The old man even tried to force them to get a surrogate mother, which drew great


    resistance from Carr. Aston had already left the family, and your uncle didn¡¯t care whether or not he left


    either. So the old man finallypromised on his end. I hear he¡¯s been looking for Powell descendants


    all these years. Maybe his bastard children had children of their own. Lucas was a boy, so he took him


    back to keep him and see if he could raise him as his sessor. Other than Lucas, I hear he¡¯s picked


    up other children before, but sent them away not long afterwards. Those are just rumors, though, and I


    don¡¯t know if the spection is correct.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s disregard whether Wesley and Lucas are the same person. You¡¯re saying that Lucas


    definitely has a blood rtionship with the old man, and even almost got developed into his sessor.


    Then Lucas went missing, and that came to a halt¡­


    ¡°If Wesley and Lucas are the same person now, then, that means that Wesley¡¯s mother might have


    something to do with the Powell family, like me, right?¡±


    Georgia asked, and Casey nodded heavily. She held her daughter¡¯s hand, worried.


    ¡°You say that Robert lost his memory and I can tell that he truly loves you. But neither of you know who


    Wesley¡¯s mother is, and her identity is seeming more convoluted than over. Would that person be


    important enough to affect your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. I don¡¯t doubt Robert¡¯s feelings, but Wesley¡¯s mother was from six years


    ago and Robert can¡¯t remember if he loved any other woman before. I¡¯m worried that if he remembers


    how important that woman is, even if it wasn¡¯t love, she might have devoted a lot to him. That might be


    troublesome. I know what Robert is like. He looks decisive and calm, but he always tries to make it up


    to people who genuinely protect him. He¡¯s a big softie.¡±


    Mother and daughter started sighing. That was too heavy a topic, like an unsolved mystery.


    No matter how they spected, they couldn¡¯t rx.


    The two were about to say something else when Georgia saw Robert take the two kids¡¯ hands and


    walk on over.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s here.¡±


    Robert smiled. Georgia took her mother¡¯s hand and led her to the living room.


    Ivan¡¯s friend ran the research facility they were headed too, so Ivan had promised toe together for


    the checkup.


    They¡¯d been nning on getting the tickets together, but he¡¯d had business in the country and let it


    dy towards today.


    The group walked to the living room. Georgia found the atmosphere in there a little awkward. Emilia


    and Ivan sat facing each other, both of them looking down without speaking.


    There was a cup of tea in front of Ivan that he hadn¡¯t touched.


    As the group arrived, the silence broke.


    ¡°Has your friend scheduled the time yet?¡±

 Chapter 474 Meeting Antonio

    Chapter 474 Meeting Antonio


    The moment they arrived, Georgia broached the question at Ivan curiously.


    If it hadn¡¯t been because there was too much to deal with and that the security in ce had to be


    perfect, Georgia wanted to do it yesterday.


    But that wasn¡¯t realistic, after all. They had to exclude the people who had kept their eyes on them, and


    do safety checks of the facility.


    All that took time.


    ¡°It¡¯s arranged. You can go over tomorrow.¡±


    Georgia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Because she¡¯d been too hasty, Georgia didn¡¯t think to hide it from Emilia and Casey.


    ¡°What are you doing over here anyway? So much secrecy.¡±


    Casey couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t nning on speaking out about it and gave her mother a prepared excuse.


    ¡°There¡¯s a research project in a biotech firm that Robert and I have invested in that needs a key bit of


    technology that Ivan¡¯s friend just so happens to have. We¡¯re going to discuss it with him. That person is


    a genius, and it might take a lot to persuade him.¡±


    Casey nodded and didn¡¯t press the matter.


    Emilia, though, found it strange. She knew what status Robert and Georgia had.


    At their level, they didn¡¯t need to show up in person for business negotiations.


    That was strange. How much of a genius was this guy? Needing the bosses toe in person. Emilia


    didn¡¯t suspect too much, though.


    Ivan¡¯sing brought some energy to the house, and like a big boy, he yed around with Annie and


    Wesley.


    Georgia observed the process and found that all throughout, Ivan and Emilia had never exchanged a


    single word. The two really were setting their boundaries.


    Georgia understood what was between them.


    Robert, though, having forgotten his past, didn¡¯t understand, and he¡¯d noticed something was off.


    At night, when the two bedded down and spoke, he asked Georgia curiously about what had happened


    between his brother Ivan and Emilia.


    Georgia could only act as a memory bank again and repeat the affairs in brief.


    She didn¡¯t know all of it, but she knew generally how it¡¯d gone.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s a lot like his father especially in love. Sometimes, he gets stubborn and he¡¯s prideful. He might


    not walk out from this rtionship in the next decade. Actually he might end it here.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for the two of them to get back together?¡±


    Georgia gossiped. Robert shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that cousin of yours a few times now. She¡¯s got a rxed personality and never devotes too


    much into love. If Ivan had dumped her back then, she¡¯d have walked out from under it by now. Might


    even have gotten in a few more rtionships. The two probably won¡¯t have a future together. I don¡¯t


    think anyone can fully walk into her heart. Even if they do, once they hurt her, with her personality, I feel


    like she can chase them away just as easily. These two weren¡¯t meant to be together. One takes it too


    seriously, the other not seriously enough.¡±


    Georgia thought about Robert¡¯s analysis and felt that was the case too.


    That was Emilia¡¯s personality. She was very centered and cared more about her own well-being. She


    could get in a rtionship easily and leave just as easily.


    Ivan was worse off, but he was busy travelling the world every day doing surgeries. He lived well and


    didn¡¯tck money.


    Love wasn¡¯t that big of a blow.


    The two gossiped, then Robert received a call from back in the country.


    There was a time gap, so the call wasing at a time like this.


    He received the call and looked worried.


    Robert sighed at Georgia.


    ¡°Jasper just called. Still haven¡¯t found the child. Selena¡¯s starting to get mentally unstable. The Hond


    family¡¯s hired a psychiatrist, but Selena doesn¡¯t seem right. She¡¯s lost in her own world now and


    nobody can wake her. Jasper¡¯s despairing too, and he feels like the child can¡¯t be ending up well now.¡±


    ¡°Could it be Jennifer Johnson?¡±


    Georgia spoke about what Jennifer had donest year. This was the closest person who bore a grudge


    against Jasper.


    It was a year ago, but she felt Jennifer was capable of it.


    ¡°Jasper¡¯s investigated it. Jennifer¡¯s still stuck overseas and has forgotten about everything. Her parents


    go over to visit from time to time and there¡¯s nothing off. She doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this at


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    least from what we¡¯ve found so far.¡±


    That was a heavy topic and they didn¡¯t have the mood to chat longer. They slept until daybreak.


    Georgia¡¯s mother had gone back to the hospitalst night. They were leaving again today, so Emilia


    and Casey weren¡¯ting over today.


    Ivan drove Robert and Georgia over to his friend¡¯s facility.


    This friend of Ivan went by the name of Antonio. He was only twenty-eight, but he was a genius.


    He went to college at the age of twelve, graduated with a PhD at twenty, and then was offered high-


    paying jobs by major pharmaceuticalpanies all over the world. It was said that he went to several


    firms, but left after working there for a while for unknown reasons. Seemed like he didn¡¯t mesh with the


    rules and regtions ofrge-scalepanies. He invested in a facility to research what he liked.


    Usually, he took outsourced projects from bigpanies. He ran his own business well and was also


    did what he wanted. If he wanted to shut down everything and go travel the world, he did that. If he


    wanted to do research, he took on several projects at once. He lived willful days.


    But he was a freak for research. Most of the time, he preferred to stay in his facility and run all sorts of


    experiments. His interests were very broad. He¡¯d chosen the biopharmaceutical business and also had


    an interest in mathematics, physics, and robotics. He¡¯d even gotten a robotics degree.


    So he got involved in his own experimental tools and designed his own instruments in ordance with


    the projects he wanted to do.


    He either made it himself or cooperated with professionals to produce the tools he wanted.


    That was why Ivan was taking them to him for the check.


    A lot of the tools and instruments were developed and invented by Antonio either alone or with others,


    and other ces probably didn¡¯t have them. That¡¯s why they were forced toe overseas.


    Probably only Antonio understood the results. He took on all sorts of strange people and offered free


    checks and cures for people with unusual, rare diseases. He liked this sort of exploratory work, and the


    harder it was the more excited he got. For patients in such a situation, he demanded no money at all.


    So when Georgia and Robert arrived at almost a countryside retreat, even Georgia was astonished.


    The facility looked more like a factory than some high-endboratory or a great concrete structure in


    peak research centers.


    Not long after they got out, a dark-skinned man with an unkempt shadow, long hair, and tired eyes


    walked over.

 Chapter 475 This Is a Monster Genius

    Chapter 475 This Is a Monster Genius


    Antonio¡¯s skin color seemed to be purposefully tanned instead of normally pale.


    ¡°Antonio, this is Robert and Georgia.¡±


    Ivan introduced, and Antonio showed a smile that sent chills up Georgia¡¯s spine.


    She felt that Antonio was looking at Robert like a predator at his prey.


    Ivan had exined before arriving that, because he knew that Robert¡¯s situation was strange, Antonio


    had been eagerly expecting their arrival. He loved studyingplex subjects.


    To him,plicated research was like a stimnt that brought him to a high.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful madam.¡±


    Antonio walked up, gave Georgia a hug and a greeting kiss.


    Robert¡¯s face changed at the side.


    Afterwards, Antonio reached out and shook hands with Robert, giving him a polite hug.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, I received word about your situation. I¡¯ve never heard of a condition like yours, and


    tangible results have toe out after proper research. Follow me in. I saw the weather forecast and it


    might snowter. It¡¯s cold outside too. Come on in and warm up.¡±


    They followed Antonio inside. The ce looked like a giant factory from the exterior.


    Once they got in, though, Georgia saw the frontmost room with a huge array ofputers and all sorts


    of documents. A few staff seemed to be busying over their own work, but there wasn¡¯t a lot of them.


    As they walked back, Georgia saw a lot of strange instruments. Some were familiar, but others seemed


    vastly improved from the basic versions she¡¯d seen before. Growing curious, she started discussing


    with Antonio.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As the two chatted, theynded on the topic of cancer cell eradication. Georgia was a professional in


    that field, and her discussion with Antonio slowly began to grow excited, and Antonio¡¯s gaze towards


    her started gleaming.


    ¡°Man, Robert, Georgia¡¯s really getting excited when it¡¯s her professional knowledge. She¡¯s getting along


    pretty well with Antonio. The two seem to be having a lot of fun. Maybe if they research together, there


    might be breakthroughs. Georgia is a deft hand at this, and if Georgia got involved in your situation,


    she¡¯d rest easier, and it might turn up with something.¡±


    Ivan was eximing, while Robert¡¯s attention was focused more on how his wife was getting closer and


    closer to Antonio. The two seemed to be discussing something particr and were meshing with each


    other, both their eyes shining.


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve found me a rival.¡±


    Robertined to his brother. Ivan blinked, then chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Robert. Antonio¡¯s a yboy who switches girlfriends every year. Georgia won¡¯t take a


    liking to them. They¡¯re in the same field in professional knowledge. Antonio¡¯s just too broad in his


    knowledge, so the two can talk. We can wait here. They look like they¡¯ll be going on for a while. Don¡¯t


    interrupt their thought process.¡±


    ¡°If I had gone into this business in the beginning, could I have reached Antonio¡¯s level?¡±


    Robert turned to Ivan and asked. Ivan shook his head right away.


    ¡°Brother, Antonio isn¡¯t just a regr genius. He¡¯s a monster. He went for several majors at once. Other


    than biopharmaceutical enterprise, mathematics, physics and robotics, he also went for art and music.


    He¡¯s got a solid grasp of several professions and can even write songs and sing, then go out and flirt


    with women. I don¡¯tpare myself to Antonio. It hurts my pride.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to him, Robert. There are far stronger people out there in the world, and


    understanding that makes you mature.¡±


    Ivan patted his brother on the shoulder and sighed.


    His brother did have a sense of danger just from Georgia hitting it off with Antonio.


    But a monster like Antonio couldn¡¯t be matched. Even on money, so long as Antonio was willing to do


    research for majorpanies, with his ability, he could willingly get stock shares just for going in do


    research. In a word, he was just that ridiculous.


    Antonio brought Georgia around all his instruments and exined them. Georgia was astonished and


    even bought a few sets off him, nning on installing them in MU and her ownb.


    She felt like it would turn out great results if she used those instruments to collect data, and be much


    more efficient. She also got to know all sorts of new directions and experimental possibilities from


    Antonio, which was a great catch.


    The two wiled away almost an hour before they remembered that Robert and Ivan were still waiting for


    them.


    Georgia walked apologetically next to Robert.


    ¡°Just talking with Antonio had me forget the time. He says you can go check with him now. He¡¯s got a


    lot of instruments for the checkup and he can run them all, but the results would onlye out


    tomorrow.¡±


    Robert nodded, held his wife¡¯s hand, then Antonio led them to those all sorts of fancy instruments for a


    scan.


    He felt like an animal being put through all sorts of instruments and checked.


    Of course, Antonio also took a few dozen milliliters of blood to study.


    After all that, Georgia also told Antonio how Robert had fainted and coughed blood twice.


    ¡°Before, when we did the test, I feel like my husband¡¯s body was somewhat in bnce, and the cancer


    cells and anti-cancer substances were cancelling each other out. I¡¯m not so sure now, but I don¡¯t dare


    use the instruments in the country to check. We found that someone was targeting the data on Robert¡¯s


    blood, so we waited until today to check with you.¡±


    ¡°A freak like me gets more interested the stranger the situation is. I wanted to have you over right away.


    But there¡¯s not a lot of people like me. If they¡¯re targeting you and stealing data, I suspect they¡¯ve got a


    preliminary understanding of Mr. Simpson¡¯s body, or the data has a lot of value. They might have a


    simr situation to try to steal it. Don¡¯t worry, though. They wouldn¡¯t understand it even if they stole my


    experimental data. I encrypt and check it with my own method and ordinary people wouldn¡¯t get it.¡±


    Georgia smiled gratefully at Antonio.


    At about five in the afternoon, Ivan brought Robert and Georgia out of the ce.


    It was snowing, and very cold.


    But when Georgia and Robert arrived at the door to their mansion, she found an unexpected visitor.


    It was a middle-aged man she didn¡¯t know.


    Behind that middle-aged man was a lengthened limo.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Mr. Simpson, the old man would like to see you. Are you free tonight?¡±


    ¡°By old man, do you mean Linus Powell?¡±

 Chapter 476 Going To The Powell Household

    Chapter 476 Going To The Powell Household


    The old man of the Powells was named Linus.


    The man nodded.


    ¡°That is the old man¡¯s name.


    ¡°Miss Lane, Mr. Simpson, the car is ready. Can you leave now? The old man has heard that your two


    children are here, and there are toys for children in the house. If there are no issues, I will notify the old


    man.¡±


    The middle-aged man was attentive and polite, but the meaning behind his words was just to rush them


    onto the car.


    ¡°What do we call you, sir? Robert and I have only just arrived home, and we still need to pack. The kids


    are home too, and today¡¯s cold, so they have to change before they leave. Please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°You may simply call me Mr. Smythe.¡±


    Finally, Georgia, Robert and Ivan made their way back inside the house.


    They¡¯d invited Mr. Smythe toe in and sit, but he insisted on waiting outside.


    Georgia didn¡¯t press.


    ¡°What is this about?¡±


    Coming in, Ivan asked curiously.


    He wasn¡¯t too sure what the rtionship between the Powells and Georgia was like.


    The two sides didn¡¯t seem familiar and there had to be some reason foring up all of a sudden.


    ¡°You know that my mother is a daughter of the Powell family, so the old man of the Powells wants to


    meet me. I didn¡¯t want to go, but Aston¡¯s parents told me about this while in the country. Apparently the


    old man has a stubborn personality and might take extraordinary measures if we don¡¯t meet him. Plus,


    now that Wesley¡¯s situation might have something to do with old man Powell, Robert and I have to go


    see him and figure this out.¡±


    Georgia exined the basic goings-on, and Ivan grew slightly worried.


    ¡°You know that we¡¯re on foreign soil right now. Would it be dangerous going to the Powell family?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Robert replied.


    ¡°I investigated the Powell family beforeing here and know their internal workings and financial


    operation pretty well. They won¡¯t present a threat to us. Even if something happens, I have my own


    preparations. No need to worry.¡±


    As Robert said that, Ivan rxed slightly.


    Georgia and Robert changed their clothes. Even though they could get in a car just going out, she still


    wrapped Annie and Wesley in tight clothes, scarves, and furry hats.


    It was snowing, after all, and really cold.


    At past five in the afternoon, the family of four sat in the limo.


    Ivan waited in the mansion for them to get back.


    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s your Grandpa, so what should I call him?¡±


    Annie asked curiously.


    Georgia floundered for a while before exining.


    ¡°You can just call him Great-grandpa. If he smiles at you after going in, just call him politely. Great-


    grandpa might not be as kind as Grandma, and I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll treat children. Annie, Wesley, be


    good and stay by our side. I haven¡¯t been here before and I don¡¯t know what their attitude will be like.


    But don¡¯t worry, Daddy and I will protect you.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t pretend like everything was fine before the kids. She felt that the Powells might not have


    friendly intentions, so she put the children on guard and didn¡¯t raise their expectations, just in case


    Annie and Wesley hoped to get a wee like their Grandma¡¯s from this old man Powell.


    From her understanding, that wasn¡¯t too possible.


    After all, the old man¡¯s personality was out there. An iron-gripped old man who stood by the patriarchy


    and only looked at a person for how useful they were. There was no way he was going to get intimate


    with the kids.


    As Georgia said that, Annie reflexively asked another question.


    ¡°Is Great-grandpa even scarier than Grandma Maisie? Will he hate me and Wesley? Then why are you


    taking us to see him, Mommy?¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know how to answer that. Annie had brought up Robert¡¯s mother, and describing what


    Maisie was like in front of Robert wasn¡¯t too suitable.


    Georgia looked at Robert, who turned to the children.


    ¡°Annie, Grandma Maisie is just too hurt, so she hates everyone around her. Daddy had a sister once,


    your aunt. Didn¡¯t Daddy chase a woman who looked like her before? Your aunt passed away a few


    years ago, and your Grandma Maisie has always been hurting over this. She doesn¡¯t mean to hurt


    people around her. Don¡¯t hate her back, okay, Annie? As for your Great-grandpa, Daddy and Mommy


    haven¡¯t gotten in contact with him before, but he probably won¡¯t do anything to hurt you. So just follow


    your mother and I, and go over and have fun,¡±


    ¡°Is Grandma Maisie so hurt because Auntie died?¡±


    Annie said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Then why do we have to see Great-grandpa, Daddy, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Your father and I have something important to ask your Great-grandpa, and he might be the only one


    who knows the truth, so we have to see him. Wesley, you and your sister wait by my side and Daddy¡¯s.


    They¡¯ll have toys and snacks, so just have fun.¡±


    Wesley nodded and gripped Annie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We need to keep holding hands, Annie, and not leave Daddy and Auntie Georgia¡¯s side.¡±


    While they patiently exined what was going on with them heading to the Powell family, the car rolled


    on for over an hour.


    As the sky almost turnedpletely dark, they stopped before a luxury manor of extreme size.


    The iron gates opened and the car continued to roll in.


    After almost ten minutes did their car stop before a veritable pce.


    The mansion was enormous. The Powell family hade to this country in thest century.


    The family had been in business for almost a hundred years.


    With this castle of a house, they really were rich.


    Georgia and Robert didn¡¯t like big houses. It felt lonely, and they had to hire a lot of people.


    So they only lived in a garden mansion a few stories high, just enough for a family, and didn¡¯t hire too


    many servants toe in and clean. The house wasn¡¯t too big to the point of feeling like empty space.


    After getting off, an old man in a tuxedo came before them.


    He was getting on in years with a white beard. The old man smiled kindly.


    ¡°Sir, madam, young master, youngdy. Hello. I¡¯m the current butler of the Powell family. You may call


    me Wilhelm.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°The old man is waiting for you inside. Please follow me.¡±


    Wilhelm gestured, his posture pleasant to look at, and his tones and voice gave off a gentle, kind aura.


    Wilhelm was also using titles like sir and madam. Seemed like the Powells wanted to get close to them


    and counted them as rtives.


    Georgia didn¡¯t quite understand. Was it really like her mother said, that they were taking a shine to their


    status now, and deciding to establish a good rtionship?


    As she pondered, she and Robert led one child each. Georgia with Annie, Robert with Wesley.


    Under the butler¡¯s guidance, the family of four walked to the central living room of the pce.

 Chapter 477 Presents

    Chapter 477 Presents


    The living room wasvish, decorated till gleaming.


    In the center was ced a selection of sofas with real leather, with crystal chandeliers overhead. It was


    a spacious ce too, and moving the sofas away, you could have a small ball here.


    Where the sofas were ced, Georgia saw an old man about the same age as Wilhelm sitting in the


    middle.


    They were far away, so Georgia could only see the old man¡¯s face.


    It was a thin face, but he had bright eyes, and looked energetic.


    The man¡¯s hair was half white already. On two couches next to the old man, one middle-aged couple


    sat to one side, while a somewhat mature looking woman sat to the other, with a pretty youngdy by


    her side.


    Georgia thought of the situation her mother had introduced.


    Was the middle-aged couple her uncle and his wife, the mature woman his aunt, and the younger


    woman her cousin?


    As she considered it, they walked for about two minutes before the family stopped before old man


    Powell.


    The two sides faced each other. Georgia stared at the old man for a few heartbeats, not knowing what


    to call him in the moment.


    ¡°Grandpa¡± seemed too intimate. They weren¡¯t there yet.


    But it would be impolite not to greet him.


    More importantly, this old man Powell was also looking at her, as if watching their family, and didn¡¯t


    speak at all.


    They just upied the space awkwardly. Georgia felt so awkward that she didn¡¯t know where to put


    her hair.


    After a few minutes of dead air, Linus Powell spoke.


    ¡°You look like your mother, and somewhat like Emilia. I¡¯m your grandfather. You must know about this


    now.¡±


    Georgia dipped her head and said yes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already met my mother yesterday. She told me a lot. Hello, Grandpa. Pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Georgia lifted her head and showed a formal smile. She didn¡¯t know what Linus was going to do.


    But thinking about it, she had two kids with him, and she couldn¡¯t be impolite so the kids would learn it.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying that, Robert smiled too.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I¡¯m Georgia¡¯s husband. You can call me Robert.¡±


    As the two said that, they bent next to their children and murmured a few words.


    Soon Annie and Wesley turned to the old man and greeted him too.


    ¡°Hello, Great-grandpa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Annie Simpson.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wesley Simpson.¡±


    After all four of them greeted him actively, Linus smiled.


    ¡°As your great-grandfather, I haven¡¯t seen you two kids before. Since you¡¯re here the first time, I¡¯m not


    sure what you like. I hope you¡¯ll find these presents to your liking.¡±


    As the old man said that, he took out two small, gift-wrapped packets.


    Annie and Wesley looked at Georgia and Robert, not sure what to do next.


    Robert and Georgia smiled at them.


    ¡°Go over and remember to thank Great-grandpa for his presents.¡±


    The kids walked obediently up to Linus, took the presents, and spoke in unison.


    ¡°Thank you, Great-grandpa.¡±


    Linus¡¯ smile widened, but Georgia felt that it wasn¡¯t an intimate smile between families.


    Georgia had an indescribable feeling that this was just business motions.


    But they¡¯d been this nice to them from the get-go and even got the kids presents.


    They wanted to build a good rtionship and there was no need to make it sour. Making friends was


    fine.


    When the kids took the presents and got back to them, Linus pointed to the middle-aged couple.


    ¡°This is your uncle and his wife. Should get to know them.¡±


    Georgia examined who her mother said were her second uncle and second aunt in earnest.


    Oscar Powell had a cold face and was clearly not an approachable person. He nodded politely at them,


    but didn¡¯t seem to smile at all.


    As for her second aunt, her name was Margie Snow, and she smiled faintly at the family.


    The smile seemed like it came from behind a veil, though, and put distance between them.


    Exactly as her mother had said.


    After the two were done with introductions, the kids greeted them too and received another set of gifts.


    Margie had passed the gifts to them. She smiled at the children and patted their heads tenderly.


    Seemed like she liked children.


    After their greetings were done, old man Powell pointed at the maturedy and the pretty young


    woman by the other side.


    ¡°That¡¯s your Aunt Sally and her daughter, Tammy.


    ¡°Tammy¡¯s a few years younger than you, but you¡¯re in the same generation. Could talk more with them


    and develop a sisterly bond.¡±


    Georgia and Robert greeted them.


    Just as her mother had said, the two women nodded proudly.


    Georgia hadn¡¯t expected it, but they¡¯d gotten gifts for the kids too.


    She¡¯d thought that with their arrogant bearing, they might have just ignored them outright. Forget gifts.


    But the gifts were prepared beforehand. The old man might have forced them, and they weren¡¯t


    necessarily willing.


    Only, the two kids looked happy at receiving the gifts, and after having them greet the two women


    politely, Georgia let them take it.


    The kids were really making a killing now.


    At least they were happy getting presentsing to the Powell house.


    The only thing that Georgia felt strange about was that when Sally Powell gave her presents, Tammy¡¯s


    eyes were fixed on Robert¡¯s face.


    As if studying his features. Her eyes gleamed and never left him.


    The people around them noticed too, and Linus¡¯ face darkened as he turned coldly to Tammy.


    ¡°What are you staring at your inw¡¯s face for, Tammy? Where are your manners? Sit down.


    Embarrass yourself again and I¡¯ll have the butler toss you out.¡±


    Tammy sobered.


    Sally tugged at her daughter¡¯s hand, signally her to hurry up and wake up. Tammy grew pale, sat down,


    and apologized to the old man.


    ¡°I was just deep in thought, Grandpa. Sorry.¡±


    At that, the old man scoffed.


    Afterwards, Georgia and Robert brought the kids and followed the other Powells to the dining room.


    Over a dozen servants took up dish after dish towards the massive banquet table, where they could eat


    whatever they wanted to.


    ¡°Are these dishes to your liking, Miss Lane? The old man got Michelin-Star chefs to make these. We


    hired them just for you.¡±


    Wilhelm introduced, and Georgia was taken aback.


    From what her mother said, Linus knew who she was before, but never thought to take her back.


    But now their attitude was this nice. This was a royal wee. Was it all just because she inherited the


    SY Group and married Robert?


    If that was it, the old man was just too calcting.


    He ignored herpletely when she was worth nothing.


    Now that she¡¯de into her own, he was this good to her. Georgia didn¡¯t much like the feeling.


    She didn¡¯t show it, though, and smiled at the old man.


    ¡°Thank you for treating us like this, Grandpa. I¡¯m not a picky eater. Thank you for going to the trouble.¡±


    Linus smiled faintly.


    ¡°I¡¯d been nning on getting your mother over to dinner too, but she¡¯s still confined to hospital for a


    while, so we had you and Robert over to eat. You¡¯re a Powell now, and we¡¯ll get to know each other


    after a few more meals.¡±


    With an attitude that nice, Georgia was getting embarrassed.


    The Powells had been nothing but nice to her, Robert, and the children ever since they arrived.


    There were dozens of dishes on the table now.


    As Georgia ate, she got the kids what they liked as well.


    Georgia just didn¡¯t understand why Linus was being so differentpared to what her mother and


    Aston¡¯s parents had said he was like.


    Didn¡¯t he have an iron wrist? Why was he so nice?


    After dinner, Georgia didn¡¯t talk much with Oscar or Margie.


    Her Aunt Sally didn¡¯t much look at her and treated them like air.


    As for her cousin Tammy, she stole asional nces at Robert. Georgia found that stranger and


    stranger.


    Old man Powell alone chatted with her, but only about regr day-to-day subjects. He even had a bit of


    concern, didn¡¯t ask anything strange, didn¡¯t talk about business, and didn¡¯t ask them to help with


    anything.


    It was like chatting at just a normal family dinner.


    Georgia felt the old man was trying his best to treat them politely and kindly, even trying to craft an


    intimate atmosphere.


    But she just felt something was off as she spected exactly what Linus had called them here for.


    So far, though, they chatted, met at dinner, and the kids had gotten presents.


    She couldn¡¯t tell what they were up to at all.


    No matter what ns the old man was making or if he was nning on getting close to them to build a


    good rtionship, though, Georgia had to talk with him alone.


    She needed to clear up Wesley¡¯s affairs.

 Chapter 478 Lucas’ Mother

    Chapter 478 Lucas¡¯ Mother


    After dinner, the group went and sat in the living room, where the butler and servants set dessert and


    fruit on the tea table.


    This time, Linus actively talked about Robert over how business was going, and the Powell and


    Simpson enterprises.


    But even that sounded like chatting, about future prospects and investments.


    The Powell family and the Simpson family had some ovepping properties, but the two didn¡¯t have


    holdings in the same continents.


    There was ovep but nopetition.


    Still, with globalization, that wasn¡¯t a guarantee.


    As they chatted, Linus didn¡¯t aske Georgia about the SY Group¡¯s situation.


    Georgia found it strange, then felt a surge of cold.


    She was the CEO in name of the SY Group, but she left day to day operations to others, and she


    mainly just signed contracts.


    Because Wilson was better at this aspect of things and she trusted him, she didn¡¯t get too involved and


    didn¡¯t try to understand the projects anything beyond generally.


    But Linus seemed to actually know what her position was like in the SY Group, and had decided


    outright not to ask about it.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because Linus had investigated her, or it was because he felt


    she really didn¡¯t get this sort of thing and didn¡¯t broach it at all.


    Georgia felt that the former possibility was greater, though, and that Linus probably had investigated


    her and Robert thoroughly.


    Now that he was asking them over as guests and so polite and nice to boot, he seemed to want to


    make the two families intimate rtives.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the other side was up to.


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s something I want to talk with you about alone. Can we get a space where we won¡¯t


    be disturbed?¡±


    After Linus had chatted for almost half an hour with Robert, Georgia felt like the two hadn¡¯t talked about


    anything important.


    It was almost nine.


    If this dragged on, they¡¯d probably have to leave, so Georgia interrupted actively.


    Linus shot Georgia a curious nce, then nodded lightly.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Georgia had Robert stay by the two kids, then followed old man Powell to the stairs.


    Finally, she ended up in an office with Linus.


    The office wasvish as well, with several towering shelves holding at least several thousand books.


    There was a giant desk at the front, made of expensive wood.


    Old man Powell¡¯s office room.


    ¡°Sit. What did you want to discuss alone?¡±


    Linus sat, and Georgia took a seat opposite him.


    She faced the old man before her and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Uncle Carr and Aunt Laurie. Do you know about this, Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°I do. They went back to the country and you hadn¡¯te yet, so I know about you meeting.¡±


    ¡°Have the two of them over spoken about Lucas?¡±


    Georgia cut straight to the chase.


    ¡°Why bring up Lucas? He¡¯s gone missing for a year, but you¡¯ve only just gone back to the Powell family.


    Do you two have something to do with each other? Our family¡¯s still searching for the child, but there


    has been no news. What is it, do you have information?¡±


    Linus¡¯ face was suspicious and he didn¡¯t seem to know that Lucas and Wesley could be the same


    person.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know if he was an incredible actor or that he really didn¡¯t know.


    She switched her line of questioning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got someone I suspect might be Lucas, but before that, I¡¯d like to ask who Lucas really is. Is he


    part of the Powell family? Who is his mother?¡±


    At Georgia¡¯s chain of questions, Linus¡¯ eyes turned shadowed.


    He looked at Georgia, seemingly considering something.


    ¡°When I was young, I had a first love, and she gave birth to a daughter for me. The daughter that I


    hadn¡¯t seen got marriedter on and gave birth to a daughter as well. I didn¡¯t know about that, and I


    remained ignorant of this even when she passed. When I got to know about her news again, my


    granddaughter hade around, and given me herst wish, entrusting me with her son and hoping I


    would raise him. Lucas is that child.¡±


    ¡°Which is to say, like, me, Lucas¡¯ mother is your granddaughter, right?¡±


    Linus nodded.


    ¡°She had breast cancer then, just like her grandmother. So she found me and hoped I could raise the


    boy. I took Lucas in, but I didn¡¯t take good enough care of him. Sincest year, he¡¯s gone missing for a


    whole year. If you have someone you suspect to be him, Georgia, please give me the clues. I promised


    her. I promised to raise Lucas well. Please tell me who you it is. If he really is Lucas, I¡¯ll take him back


    to the family and raise him well.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man¡¯s tones were desperate and concerned. It seemed like he really cared about Lucas¡¯


    tracks.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know whether to reveal Wesley¡¯s situation, thought about it, and moved on to something


    else.


    ¡°Can you tell me about Lucas¡¯ mother? I want to know who she is.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know about her? She¡¯s been dead for years and the friends and family who knew


    her have already visited her grave. Did you know her? But you just asked me who she was. Why do


    you want to meet a stranger?¡±


    Georgia was struck temporarily speechless and couldn¡¯t think of a proper reason.


    She felt like even if she lied and made up an excuse, the old man¡¯s eyes could tell if she wasn¡¯t


    speaking the truth.


    But Lucas¡¯ mother had a lot to do with Robert. They¡¯d known each other.


    She wanted to know who it was, thought about it, and spoke out about Wesley.


    ¡°¡­you¡¯ve seen the child too. He doesn¡¯t look like Lucas, but we checked him and found that the


    skeleton of his face had been altered in deliberate stic surgery. And the time he appeared close to


    Sierra was about the same as when he disappeared from the Powell family. His memory has had


    issues too. All these coincidences made us think that Wesley could be Lucas. But Wesley is Robert¡¯s


    son. Robert and I have tested this, and it¡¯s true without a doubt.


    ¡°So Robert and I want to know ¨C who is Lucas¡¯ mother? Robert doesn¡¯t have his past memories right


    now, Grandpa. Please tell me who Lucas¡¯ mother is. It¡¯s important to Robert and me.¡±

 Chapter 479 Yvonne Horton

    Chapter 479 Yvonne Horton


    As Georgia said that, the old man wore a face of shock.


    Finally, though, he sighed.


    ¡°Never mind. She¡¯s in the earth now. It¡¯s not that much of an issue telling her who she is.¡±


    After Georgia left the office, she walked downstairs and saw Tammy walk next to Robert. Tammy


    seemed to ask a question, to which Robert showed a befuddled expression.


    The two exchanged words that Georgia couldn¡¯t hear from the distance.


    After Georgia walked over, Tammy saw it was her and said nothing, only walking away after shooting


    her a contemptuous nce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯ste. We should take the children home.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t ask about it and took Robert¡¯s hand, preparing to leave.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The children were having dessert as Robert nodded.


    As they left, old man Powell saw them off at the door.


    Naturally, Oscar and Margie saw them off too.


    Sally and Tammy didn¡¯t appear, though.


    After the family got on the car, the kids fell asleep straight away.


    Heading to the mansion, they took the clothes off the kids, and Annie and Wesley kept on sleeping in


    bed.


    Seeing them back safe, Ivan heaved a sigh of relief and went back to the bedroom to rest.


    Georgia and Robert got back to the bedroom, washed, and started chatting in bed.


    Georgia asked Robert about Tammy right away.


    ¡°Tammy was looking at you time and time again tonight. She seemed to say something to say when I


    just came over. What did she say?¡±


    With her natural womanly instincts, she felt like her husband was being taken to, so she was really


    concerned about Tammy.


    Robert couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Are you jealous, Mrs. Simpson? You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m developing feelings for your cousin, do you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Looking at your expression, that Tammy must have said something. Tell me


    honestly, is she an old me of yours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know I forgot about my past memories. Even if Tammy says we used to date,


    before I investigate it thoroughly, she¡¯s just babbling.¡±


    At what Robert said, Georgia grew even more curious.


    ¡°Then what did she tell you? Why do I feel like you¡¯re saying that Tammy really said something strange


    to you?¡±


    ¡°She say that while I was studying here, I went to an ind vacation once and she almost drowned


    pulling a muscle swimming at the beach, and then I got to know her. That¡¯s why she kept her eyes on


    my today. Because it¡¯d been too long, her memory¡¯s fuzzy, and she only recognized me as her savior


    after a long while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±


    Georgia spoke, confused. She felt like Tammy was looking at Robert like she wanted to eat him up.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that exnation.


    Still, it at least proved that the two had seen each other before.


    No wonder Tammy was looking at Robert strangely all night.


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple. What, you think the two of us used to be old mes? How is that possible? Am I the


    sort of person who¡¯d enter a rtionship so casually?¡±


    Robert asked, sounding amused, while he started going on guard.


    To be honest, he hadn¡¯t exined it all.


    Because Tammy had said that they¡¯d had a fling of several days.


    They¡¯d parted ways after finishing the trip, but Robert didn¡¯t believe Tammy.


    He knew his personality and knew his own eyes.


    Tammy was pretty, but he wasn¡¯t the sort of person to go for flings.


    He didn¡¯t believe it, and felt like saying it would get Mrs. Simpson angry, so he kept it from her.


    ¡°Then how am I supposed to know how many lovers you¡¯ve had before? You don¡¯t know who Wesley¡¯s


    mother is. What if Tammy really had a rtionship with you before, like a one-night-stand? You could


    say that you don¡¯t remember it because you lost your memory, and what can I do about it?¡±


    At Georgia¡¯s words, Robert got even more alert.


    Was a woman¡¯s intuition this ridiculously good?


    He suddenly wondered if it was the right thing to lie.


    Looking at how Mrs. Simpson was, if Tammy ran over to her and talked about the past and made some


    things up while telling her half-truths, he¡¯d be in big trouble.


    But he¡¯d already told the lie, and telling the truth now seemed to be asking for trouble.


    Stuck between a rock and a hard ce, Robert doubled down in the end and insistently promised he


    hadn¡¯t had anything to do with Tammy before.


    Meanwhile, he was preparing to call his secretary and assistant to have them check what he did while


    on that ind.


    Just to see what happened between him and Tammy.


    In case Tammy framed him for something and he had no defense.


    That was the trouble with being an amnesiac. People could say anything about your past.


    If he couldn¡¯t get a rebuttal, he¡¯d probably die of resentment.


    Thankfully, after asking about Tammy, Georgia moved on and told Robert everything Linus had said.


    ¡°¡­that girl¡¯s name is Yvonne Horton. The old man says she¡¯s Lucas¡¯ mother, and Yvonne is his


    granddaughter who used to live in D City. Investigate her and see if the old man¡¯s word holds up. For


    some reason, I have a feeling that the old man isn¡¯t so simple. He was polite and nice to us tonight,


    treating us like his long-lost family, but my instinct tells me it¡¯s not that simple. He has to have other


    intentions.¡±


    Robert nodded.


    If Lucas¡¯ mother really was Yvonne Horton, that proved that he might have had something to do with


    her.


    But the way Linus said it, Yvonne was dead.


    That muddied everything up.


    ¡°But the old man also said that whether Wesley is Lucas or not still has to be confirmed at a hospital


    under the Powell name. They¡¯ve got Lucas¡¯ DNA in there. So tomorrow, we have to take Wesley over


    to check.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Antonio¡¯s dataing out tomorrow? How would we split the time?¡±


    Robert asked, and Georgia thought for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check Wesley in in the morning, then go ask at Antonio¡¯s facility in the afternoon. I hope it¡¯s


    not serious.¡±


    Georgia started praying.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Antonio¡¯s data hanging in the air, Georgia would probably have thought of Yvonne


    all night wondering what her rtionship with Robert was.


    But with all these tangled affairs, she didn¡¯t want to get lose in Robert¡¯s past.


    It was important to cherish the present.


    She couldn¡¯t guess and specte over her lover over something that might have been, even if it was


    hard to hold back from it sometimes.


    Most times, though, Georgia still managed to stay reasonable and separate Robert¡¯s past and present.


    Early morning the next day, Georgia just woke up and found Robert taking a call.


    He seemed to be chatting with Jasper. When he was finished, she turned to Robert and asked him


    about it.


    ¡°Has there been news of Selena¡¯s kid?¡±

 Chapter 480 Wilson Arrives

    Chapter 480 Wilson Arrives


    Just as Georgia asked that.


    Robert turned and sat beside Georgia, holding her hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s news, but I wouldn¡¯t call it good.¡±


    ¡°Has something happened?¡±


    Georgia asked worriedly, and Robert spoke, helpless.


    ¡°Jasper told me over the line that Selena¡¯s gone missing. There¡¯s a stranger¡¯s text in her phone that


    says if she went to a ce on time, she¡¯d see her child there. So both Selena and the kid are missing


    now, and they¡¯re investigating whoever sent the text.¡±


    ¡°Have they found it?¡±


    Georgia asked, heart heavy.


    ¡°They have. The people who took Selena is a powerful business rival of the Hond family.


    ¡°The Honds are fighting with them over a stretch ofnd. If the Hond family loses thisnd, it¡¯s not


    too big of a loss, but to their rival, theirpany¡¯s capital is suffering this year and they need thend


    rights to get other banks and capital injection to finish a new round of financing before they can survive


    this. The Hond family had better stakes and the highest chance of getting thend, because they¡¯re


    far ahead in property and capability.


    ¡°So the rival used such means to kidnap Selena, and they¡¯re threatening the Hond family to let them


    have thend before they let Selena go back.¡±


    So it was a business rivalry. Georgia nodded, concerned.


    ¡°What about the child? Did they kidnap him too?¡±


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡°They only just heard about the Honds losing a child and used it to lure Selena out. Selena was too


    desperate over her son and fell for it.¡±


    ¡°Then what are the Honds nning to do? Has Jasper resolved it yet?¡±


    Georgia felt like Selena couldn¡¯t be med for it.


    The child had gone missing for so many days without news, and the worst could have happened.


    But now, someone was suddenly putting out news that they had the child, and a mother couldn¡¯t have


    let that go.


    It was just that the viins were using her child to toy around with Selena.


    ¡°Jasper¡¯s agreed to release thend. Whether the rivals can still run on after they get thend, they can


    be dealt with, but Jasper doesn¡¯t want Selena to get hurt, so he gave way to the threat.


    ¡°He wants to borrow some of my forces to go over and meet, then bring Selena back. We¡¯ll probably


    only have newster. I hope nothing happens.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Georgia said that too, both of them feeling heavy.


    Jasper was a good friend of Robert¡¯s after all, and Selena had done Georgia a huge favor. The couple


    didn¡¯t want Selena to get hurt, and they wanted very much to hurry up and find the child.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After washing in the morning, Georgia, Robert and Ivan had just eaten breakfast when the doorbell


    rang.


    After a while, Georgia went to the door and let the neer in.


    Wilson hade around.


    Georgia had originally asked him toe with her.


    She felt like she¡¯d feel safer with Wilson by Robert¡¯s side.


    Then Elsie had suddenly gotten hurt, and even when they left the country, Elsie still hadn¡¯t been


    discharged. So Wilson had stayed in the country for a few more days until he took Elsie to G City, then


    flew here from there.


    Georgia poured Wilson some tea and asked about Elsie¡¯s situation.


    ¡°You took her to G City yesterday, so she¡¯s recoveredpletely, right? How is Vanessa? And have


    you seen Alfred? Anything strange happening at the Chow family?¡±


    Robert had promised to investigate the Chow family for Georgia, but they were just shutting up


    information too tightly.


    Even now, they hadn¡¯t turned up any news.


    So when Wilson had taken Elsie to G City, Georgia had had Wilson check and see if he could turn up


    anything.


    Besides, if Wilson took Elsie to G City, he could see Vanessa too, who might also have information.


    ¡°Elsie¡¯s healed up and is feeling fine. I spent half a day in G City and flew over at night. But over that


    half a day, I saw Miss Cooke. Miss Cooke seems to be all right with her mood, and her son looks


    healthy too. Maybe because she saw Elsie, but Miss Cooke was happy for the day. Elsie and I asked


    her if Alfred had been doing strangely, or if anything had happened with the Chow family.


    ¡°She says that Alfred¡¯se back every day recently, and wasn¡¯t as busy as before. Everything seems


    to have returned to normal. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happened with the Chow family either, but all


    seems quiet and she doesn¡¯t have any news on her end. I moved my connections around a bit and got


    to know a bit of unconfirmed rumor, though.¡±


    ¡°What rumor?¡±


    Georgia asked, interested.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Alfred that day, but I heard a bit of gossip that Alfred¡¯s been in an affair with a Svero


    princess. The news hasn¡¯t been confirmed with video or photo yet, but the princess of Svera really did


    get arge business deal through with the Chow family. I don¡¯t know if the rumors are true or being


    fabricated and circted deliberately.¡±


    ¡°The princess of Svero?¡±


    Georgia thought about it. This princess was very famous and known globally throughout the inte.


    Of course, she was famous because Svero was such a rich country, and as the princess of a nation,


    she was beautiful while also good at business. She was known online as a rich and prettydy of a


    princess.


    What really made her fame soar was because she¡¯d also acted in a few films with pretty good box


    office results.


    She might have just been a bit of pretty scenery, but she counted as a global celebrity.


    More than that, this princess had also entered rtionships with several famous actors, and her tabloid


    sheets were spread across the world.


    Scandals about her affairs flew all over the ce every year, supporting the livelihoods of plenty of


    small newspapers globally.


    If she¡¯d had a scandalous affair after talking business with Alfred, it wasn¡¯t new under the sun.


    But it was said that the princess of Svero was the converse of a yboy.


    In other words, she liked to go through boyfriend after boyfriend. She had the money and capital for it,


    so plenty of people online were her fans and admired her way of life.


    Alfred really was particrly handsome, and if this Svero princess took a liking to him, it wasn¡¯t a


    strange thing at all.


    What Georgia needed to confirm was if the rumor was because of the princess¡¯scivious reputation,


    or because Alfred really had had an affair with her?


    As Georgia considered it, she turned to Wilson.

 Chapter 481 Wesley’s DNA Test

    Chapter 481 Wesley¡¯s DNA Test


    ¡°Let¡¯s send a couple people to pay attention to how the Chow family is doing. Especially Alfred. For


    whatever reason, with my understanding of him, he must have let this sort of rumor out because


    something¡¯s happened.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I¡¯ve got my people over in G City paying close attention to these affairs.¡±


    Georgia nodded, then turned a little awkwardly to Wilson.


    ¡°I asked you so many questions right after youe here. You mustn¡¯t have had dinner yet. I¡¯ll have


    the chefs make you some noodles, okay?¡±


    Wilson nodded and went to eat in the dining room.


    Georgia and Robert sat on the sofa, and she spoke.


    ¡°Last time, I told you that Alfred wasn¡¯t the son of the Chow family. Even if it hadn¡¯t been exposed, I felt


    like it was a ticking time bomb. With your understanding of him, what do you think he¡¯d do if his identity


    was exposed?¡±


    ¡°Alfred is a calcting individual who does whatever it takes to aplish his goal. If that information


    leaked and if Alfred wants to keep his position as the Chow heir, he¡¯d definitely do anything he could do


    keep that spot. But I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s willing to be that sessor. I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking on


    this.¡±


    ¡°But if it gets exposed, it¡¯s no longer a question of whether he wants to sit at the heir¡¯s spot or not. I¡¯m


    just wondering what he¡¯s going to do about Vanessa by then, and Vanessa¡¯s kid¡­¡±


    Georgia had an instinctive feeling that if something happened to Alfred or if there was danger around


    him, he¡¯d just hide Vanessa and the child without asking them for help.


    After all, Alfred was on guard against them. This was just spection, though, and there wasn¡¯t any


    chaos over at the Chow family, while Vanessa also didn¡¯t remember her past.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t possibly ask Vanessa out of nowhere to stay away from Alfred. It¡¯d be her turn to be


    unable to exin it clearly.


    But since Elsie was over at Vanessa waiting for her to finish resolving this, she¡¯d go over to G City too.


    She just hoped that the Chow family was stable and nothing happened with Alfred.


    After Wilson finished breakfast, Georgia told him about their itinerary today.


    After this, Robert and Georgia, together with Ivan, Wilson and the kids and a dozen bodyguards, went


    to a hospital under the Powell family, which Linus had already arranged yesterday.


    So when they arrived at the hospital, there was someone there to greet them.


    The person dealing with the hospital was still Mr. Smythe. He led Georgia and gang over to a


    hematologyb in the middle of the hospital.


    To prove whether or not Wesley was Lucas, they¡¯d have to wait for the test results after today.


    But this was also the hospital Casey was living in.


    After they finished drawing Wesley¡¯s blood, they went to Casey¡¯s room.


    Ivan had said that he was going to wait in the carpark.


    He knew that Emilia was probably going to be in the room, so he didn¡¯t want to go over.


    Of course Georgia and the others wasn¡¯t going to force him.


    But after they arrived in the room Emilia wasn¡¯t there. After asking about it, apparently she¡¯d gone to


    meet her friends today.


    Casey saw Georgia and Roberte over to visit along with two cute children and was very happy.


    Seeing Wilson, Casey showed a joyful smile.


    ¡°Speaking of, we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a year. Thank you for always being by Georgia¡¯s


    side, supporting her and helping her.¡±


    Naturally, Casey was familiar with Wilson.


    When she was with Aidan, Wilson had protected them all along.


    He was their bodyguard and assistant, and Aidan trusted him, so Casey trusted him too, and knew him


    well.


    Wilson had been working hard all throughout the past year of the Simpson family turmoil.


    Even the letter that allowed her to recall all her memories had been given to her by Wilson.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you awake, madam. I¡¯m sure that if sir saw you so happy, he would be d too.¡±


    Wilson showed a rare smile. He almost never cracked one and kept his face cold. Georgia had never


    seen such a smile before.


    Casey beamed, looking a little happily at Wilson.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to go over to his grave and visit him. Can you make some time to go with me? I¡¯m


    sure that with you, and Georgia and Robert and the kids there with me, he¡¯d be very happy.¡±


    Casey added to Wilson.


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Wilson promised right away.


    After that, Georgia and Robert waited outside with the kids.


    Casey and Wilson chatted alone inside for a while.


    After Wilson got out, Georgia went back in to chat with her mother alone, and talked about how she¡¯d


    met old man Powell yesterday.


    After speaking out about it all, Georgia raised her curious questions.


    ¡°I found it strange, Mom. You told me about the Powell family internal affairs before, and Uncle Carr


    and Auntie Laurie also told me that the old man was a stubborn piece of work. Yesterday, though, he


    was friendly to Robert and me and the kids, and seemed like he was trying his best to make friends


    with us. An old man of decades like him with a hard personality wouldn¡¯t have been so friendly with us


    even with my status and Robert¡¯s. It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying not to offend us. Is something wrong with the


    Powell family?¡±


    Georgia asked dubiously.


    She¡¯d seen too many obstinate old people, who might have understood reason, but weren¡¯t willing to


    change themselves just for their pride.


    From Aston¡¯s parents, she at least had gotten to know that the old man liked to prop himself up as a


    senior and personally lead the way for his family and rtives¡¯ future.


    She and Robert were two generations below him, and with the younger generations¡¯ disobedience like


    Aston¡¯s unwillingness to inherit the Powell house, the old man was capable of expelling them from the


    family ¨C even if Aston wasn¡¯t that driven to stay with the Powells anyway.


    Still, that much proved how obstinate the old man was.


    She and Robert had just gone over. Logically speaking, even if they were cautious of the Simpson¡¯s


    authority or the power of the SY Group, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough to get Oscar and Margie and her


    arrogant Aunt Sally to wait and meet them at home with presents at the ready.


    She could see that Sally didn¡¯t even want to, but had been forced to be polite with them considering the


    pride of the old man. Afterwards, she didn¡¯t even see them off.


    All that proved that Linus really might want something from her and Robert, so he was trying to make


    good rtions right now.


    After all, Laurie and Carr had said that Linus booted disobedient young ones out of the family as an


    authority figure, but when he did business outside, he never stepped on toes. She and Robert were


    clearly business targets, so the presents and politeness had been probing to establish good rtions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I don¡¯t get involved in business. Even though Robert¡¯s father had me learn


    some stuff about runningpanies and taught me how to invest, I didn¡¯t manage to learn them


    properly. I¡¯m not interested in this aspect at all. The Powells have been in business for over a century,


    and with all the generational wealth, even if the Powells started splurging, they wouldn¡¯t lose it all at


    once. Besides, the old man¡¯s always run the family in a steady ship. They haven¡¯t gone anywhere like


    tripling their capital or more, but it¡¯s always been steadily on the rise. Why would there be such a


    problem? That¡¯s strange.¡±


    Casey didn¡¯t quite buy Georgia¡¯s spection.


    ¡°I might be wrong.¡±


    Georgia thought it was a bit off too.


    After all, the Powells hadn¡¯t only just gotten rich. They had fingers in every pie.


    If there really was a problem, it¡¯d just be a bit of shrinkage in property. It shouldn¡¯t have been as serious


    as she thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore that for now. The old man¡¯s good to me and Robert, and at least he¡¯s not bothering us. I


    don¡¯t want to make enemies of them, and this sort of polite exchange is good enough.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s mainly about what the old man said about Yvonne Horton. Have you heard about his first


    love? He says she¡¯s the granddaughter of his first love and had also lived in D City. But she¡¯s passed


    away. He also says that Lucas is Yvonne¡¯s son. I¡¯ve put people on it, but nothing will turn up in the


    moment. Did the old man have a lot of bastard children?¡±

 Chapter 482 Antonio’s Results

    Chapter 482 Antonio¡¯s Results


    ¡°That might be. After all, I¡¯m one of his bastard daughters. The old man might be rumored to be a


    hardliner, but he might also have been a yboy when he was young.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Grandma was, then?¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. Even if I don¡¯t know now, I¡¯ve sent people to investigate, but it¡¯s been too far apart in


    years and no information can be found. It¡¯s not particrly important, either, so I didn¡¯t devote all my


    effort and resources into finding out. Since he¡¯s said the name Yvonne Horton, just follow those clues to


    check. Even if the old man really is nning something, at least his attitude right now is one of


    someone asking you for help, not trying to push you off a cliff.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, too.¡±


    Georgia thought she was a bit funny. Knowing that the old man might have gotten stubborn and ill-


    tempered with her, she¡¯d thought it was fine and could just go up against him.


    Now that they were being nice to her and polite, she was instead worrying about it, feeling like


    something was off. She really was just looking for trouble.


    Since they still had to go to Antonio in the afternoon, Georgia had the kidse in and chat with


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Casey, then left the hospital and headed for Antonio¡¯s factory-like office.


    This time, Georgia brought the two kids over.


    Because they were just looking at the results, and Wilson and Ivan were there too, the two kids weren¡¯t


    content being stuck at home, so they just let them tag along.


    It¡¯d snowed heavilyst night, and there was a lot of it still on the ground.


    Plenty of workers hade out to clear the way in the morning, but the ground was still shot through


    with silver, and the scent of winter was in the air.


    The sun hade out today, though, even but asionally, the temperature had improved a lot


    It took almost an hour to get from the hospital to Antonio¡¯s facility.


    When they arrived, it was past two in the afternoon.


    They¡¯d told Antonio about their arrival beforehand, so Antonio had been waiting in his office all along


    for their arrival.


    After they left the car, Antonio quickly got out to greet them.


    This was his first time seeing Annie and Wesley. Antonio gave the two kids kisses, then gripped their


    hands.


    ¡°Your children are so adorable. Are they twins?¡±


    Georgia blinked, and Robert exined.


    ¡°No, but this one¡¯s the older sister, and the other one¡¯s the younger brother.¡±


    ¡°They look about the same age, though.¡±


    Antonio said curiously, but didn¡¯t continue asking on.


    Georgia, though, felt a bit awkward.


    After that, the group went inside. The snow outside hadn¡¯t melted yet and it was still cold.


    ¡°I knew two kids wereing over, so I made a couple toysst night.¡±


    Antonio smiled and took out two little robots from his drawer.


    ¡°Take these and y, Wesley and Annie. My gifts to you. You can say hi to these robots too, and they¡¯d


    respond.¡±


    The robots were very cute. One looked like a roon, the other a panda.


    Wesley and Annie chatted away with the robotic animals, their eyes squinting in excitement.


    ¡°You made those in one night?¡±


    Georgia shot an incredulous look at Antonio. This really was a genius.


    Antonio chuckled.


    ¡°I already made the robots beforehand. But I reprogrammed themst night and switched their AI chip.


    It¡¯s a smarter process now. The two kids can have the robots chat and sing with themter. It¡¯s not too


    Antonio made it sound simple, but Georgia still shot him an admiring look.


    Sure, making two smart robots wasn¡¯t that amazing.


    But this man had a foot in every industry, from software to chemistry to pharmaceutics to robotics. This


    was an all-star talent.


    Georgia had Wilson stay with the kids and take them to a room to y.


    The space was left with Georgia, Robert, Ivan and Antonio. The four of them sat on a sofa, and


    Georgia spoke actively.


    ¡°Antonio, you know what we came for. What are the results? I think you know them now, so can you


    talk about it? What¡¯s Robert¡¯s condition like right now?¡±


    ¡°Just say it, Antonio, Georgia and Robert can take it, so no need to hold back. We all want to know


    exactly what¡¯s wrong with his body so we can fix it earlier.¡±


    Ivan chimed in as well.


    Antonio smiled and took out a stack of document, setting them on a tea table before the four.


    ¡°These are the results from the test yesterday. Of course, I¡¯ve already encrypted the data myself, and


    you probably wouldn¡¯t understand it even if you saw. I made several model stimtionsst night and


    checked a lot of other data.


    ¡°I found that Mr. Simpson¡¯s hematology data is very abnormal. Completely different from a normal


    person¡¯s figures. Especially the bloodposition. There arerge swaths of cancer cells destroying


    tissue and organs around them and even causing partial necrosis, but the strange part is, the moment


    the cancer cells spread, after a while, substances that kill those cells also start surging out from the


    body and eradicate a lot of them, causing the body to restore equilibrium. This isn¡¯t normal cancer, but


    mutated cancer cells and mutated anti-cancer substances of several surviving varietiespeting with


    each other.¡±


    As Antonio said that, Georgia took a deep breath, her face heavy.


    ¡°Antonio, we found this out before when I put Robert through a body check. Robert¡¯s data fluctuates


    every time we do the test, and we found this out to. I¡¯ve never heard of such a condition and I don¡¯t


    know how to cure it. Robert also fainted and coughed blood twice. That¡¯s why I brought him over to you


    to do a check. Ivan said that you don¡¯t have the same instruments here as they do out there, and


    you¡¯ve dealt with a lot of mysterious conditions. Since you understand Robert¡¯s condition, have you


    seen any simr cases and can you care them?¡±


    ¡°If a person¡¯s body suddenly mutates, it¡¯s very possible it¡¯s nuclear radiation or some sort of stimulus


    that caused it. Otherwise, everyone in the world would mutate. I want to know ¨C what has Mr. Simpson


    been through? Otherwise, his body couldn¡¯t have developed like this.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s expression was stern and didn¡¯t bear any of the merriment he did from yesterday. That made


    Georgia feel like the conversation was going to take a dark turn.


    She almost didn¡¯t have the courage to speak about what Robert had experienced before, while Robert


    turned to Antonio mildly and spoke.


    ¡°Over the past year, I¡¯m not sure how long I spent in aboratory that did human experimentation. They


    did all sorts of drug tests on me and I don¡¯t know how many chemicals they injected into my system


    and how many experiments they ran. After that, my body might have started developing


    issues.¡±

 Chapter 483 Mrs. Simpson Says Pwease

    Chapter 483 Mrs. Simpson Says Pwease


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. Quantity is an overwhelming thing. Mr. Simpson¡¯s body was heavily experimented


    on in a humanboratory, so that exins it. I might not be able to judge exactly what other studies


    they performed on you, but they must have done cancer cell research in your body, even injected you


    with carcinogens to induce cancerous mutation and spread cancer cells like mad, then also injected


    organic substances that kill cancer cells inside you as well to get your body defenses up until it


    produced those substances on its own.


    ¡°Normalbs would useb rats as experiment subjects, but they did it straight on you, and they


    seemed to seed. If my spection is correct, Mr. Simpson, your body can almost autonomously


    generate anti-cancer substances, not like how normal people have to buy those treatments off the


    market after they develop malignant tumors. To a normal person, those medications are extremely


    expensive, so a lot of pharmaceuticalpanies make a killing in that business. After modern industry


    came about, a lot of people get cancer, and anyone could face it. They¡¯re doing this sort of experiment


    on you either to develop more effective anti-cancer treatments, or to find a sessful anti-cancer


    substance from your body for someone who¡¯s in a more serious predicament than you. Your body¡¯s


    almost seeded.¡±


    ¡°Why do you specte the second situation?¡±


    Georgia asked, finding it strange.


    ¡°Who knows how many peoplee down with cancer all across the world. It¡¯s a big business. It¡¯s


    normal for sick people to research anti-cancer treatments on Robert¡¯s body. I do that sort of research


    myself. But why do you think that the second option could be? That someone¡¯s researching because


    there¡¯s someone else in a simr situation to Robert¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my first time seeing a condition like Mr. Simpson¡¯s. But before, the peopleing to myb


    had all sorts of strange diseases. Some had escaped frombs, others were rescued from them. I


    checked them over, and their condition was serious, and simr to Mr. Simpson¡¯s as well. I know about


    what they¡¯ve been through, though. Some kept getting injected with organic substances to cause


    cancer, then got injected with organic substances to counter cancer to get the body to produce it on its


    own without requiring outside injection. I¡¯ve encountered a lot of such cases before, and thought it was


    just to generate cancer treatments and spread them across the world. It¡¯s a big business after all.


    ¡°Then I found that there seemed to be a force behind the scenes deliberately trying to do this sort of


    research with people in a simr condition to Mr. Simpson, but those people didn¡¯t make it and the anti-


    cancer substances didn¡¯t manage to sustain a defense. It¡¯s been several years and they should have


    changed their approach and realized their way wasn¡¯t working. Cost-wise, all the previous experiments


    had failed, and it doesn¡¯t make sense to keep dropping money in. But I¡¯ve already found quite a few


    people who¡¯d been rescued from this sort ofb, and their conditions are still simr. That just proves


    that they haven¡¯t given up on their research, but they haven¡¯t seeded yet. Mr. Simpson¡¯s condition is


    close to a sess.


    ¡°So I specte that these people just need to generate anti-cancer substances within the body itself.


    That¡¯s the only thing that would satisfy their needs.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who it is investing in such research behind the scenes?¡±


    Georgia asked, almost impatiently.


    ¡°They¡¯ve hidden their tracks, of course, and I¡¯m not particrly good at investigation. It¡¯s not my field. I


    don¡¯t know. More importantly, I also once received a job offer to have me study this sort of topic to have


    humans generate anti-cancer substances on their own. That¡¯s how I linked these events.¡±


    Antonio had said a lot, and Georgia ced her hands on her head, her heart still heavy.


    She didn¡¯t know how to voice what she wanted to ask next.


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to ask if Robert could be cured or if his life would be threatened.


    Ivan looked at how she was suffering, sighed, and turned to Antonio.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found out about Robert¡¯s condition, you know what¡¯s going on. Can you cure this? Or has


    your research turned up any new discoveries that could be of help to my brother now?¡±


    As Ivan asked that, Antonio looked at Robert, who spoke up as well.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me so apologetically, Antonio. Not everything can be cured. Tell me what


    you can do and what you know, and Georgia and I will be very grateful.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Mrs. Simpson, Ivan, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing I can do, but there¡¯s no precedence for


    this. No matter what I do or what I hypothesize from this point, I can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯d be correct. If Mr.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Simpson wants me to try to cure it, I¡¯d start studying your blood, but I can¡¯t guarantee sess, and I


    can¡¯t guarantee what I develop will fix your body.


    ¡°There are no other cases for me to study, after all. Even if I gotb rats, nob rat has Mr. Simpson¡¯s


    condition, and this is still an experiment with Mr. Simpson¡¯s body itself. I don¡¯t have a sure shot at


    sess.¡±


    They were in a dead end now. With no precedence, that meant that any hypothesis and any method


    from this point could worsen Robert¡¯s condition instead.


    There was no way to experiment on other people first. Georgia¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Will this condition go on?¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, the body has self-repair mechanisms, so as long as Mr. Simpson¡¯s body generates anti-


    cancer substances on its own and keeps the cancer cells from spreading, his body can be kept in


    bnce.


    ¡°But people get sick. A small flu, a simple inmmation, all that can cause changes in the bnce of


    bloodposition. I can¡¯t guarantee the condition will be stable going on. If Mr. Simpson falls ill one


    day, his body¡¯s equilibrium could be broken, and more severe conditions could set in. It¡¯s all


    unpredictable¡­ if the bnce is broken, the most serious result could be total organ failure.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Georgia found her courage and spoke.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s condition is unique and you can¡¯t research on live persons. What if we tested it on animals?


    Injected Robert¡¯s self-generating anti-cancer substances intob rats, then with gic transntation,


    had the animals develop simr conditions to Robert, then developed a cure from them? Is there hope


    in that method?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one solution, but I don¡¯t know how much time and money it¡¯ll take. I¡¯d been about to suggest


    such a method too. As opposed to finding someone just like Mr. Simpson in the sea of people out


    there, might as well do it to animals first, then research Mr. Simpson¡¯s blood by injecting those


    substances into the animals, then gene transnts if it fails. That¡¯s the only method I thought of, but the


    experiment might not be as simple as we think.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s hope.¡±


    Georgia gave a sad smile and clutched Robert¡¯s hand.


    She¡¯d wanted to say something, but her lips trembled.


    Robert held his wife¡¯s hand,forting her quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m still okay? We¡¯re talking the worse case scenario here. Since you want to


    research in this direction, I¡¯ll support you. Besides, nobody¡¯s been in my condition yet, right? I might be


    the chosen one, you know, saving the world. Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. I might be the main character in a


    movie. You know how they have plot armor, right?¡±


    Georgia forced a bit of mirth, but the corners of her mouth still hurt.


    ¡°I know. I want to talk with Antonio alone for a while. Can you take Robert out first, Ivan? I have


    something to discuss with Antonio.¡±


    Robert showed a disapproving gaze.


    ¡°You said that husband and wife shouldn¡¯t have to hide anything from each other. We can face what


    Georgia showed a pleading stare to Robert.


    ¡°Just promise me this once. Mrs. Simpson is begging you. Mrs. Simpson is saying pwease. Okay?¡±


    ¡°All right. But I won¡¯t let you do anything to hurt yourself. I¡¯ll be waiting outside with Ivan.¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t refuse his wife¡¯s gaze. He was afraid he¡¯d feel guilty afterwards, but also felt uneasy.


    After Robert and Ivan left, Antonio asked curiously.


    ¡°What did you need to talk to me alone about, Mrs. Simpson?¡±

 Chapter 484 Nothing Could Be Done in the End

    Chapter 484 Nothing Could Be Done in the End


    ¡°You just told us that simr cases to Robert hade around. How did those people end up?¡±


    Georgia asked it right away. She¡¯d guessed at the results but didn¡¯t want to ask about it in front of


    Robert.


    ¡°All sorts of situations. Some couldn¡¯t take the pain from all their issues from the experiments. Over half


    of them killed themselves. The rest sometimes had hope in the beginning, even signed private


    contracts with me, willing to go under research no matter what drug I developed, trying to fight for a


    glitter of a hope that they¡¯d survive. Regrettably, I couldn¡¯t save them.


    ¡°Their organs had been damaged too much, and their immune systems werepletely destroyed at


    the end. Unless they stayed in a sterile vacuum, they¡¯d develop all sorts of infections that slowly


    spread. They left this world with regret and resentment, and it weighed on me.


    ¡°When I was young, I thought I was clever, that I could change the world. But experiencing all that, I


    came to understand that too many times, there¡¯s nothing you can do in this world, and you¡¯ll let a lot of


    people down who needed your help.¡±


    Antonio grew sorrowful. Georgia¡¯s question had probably reminded him of too many past patients.


    He wasn¡¯t a doctor, really, but the people who¡¯de to him couldn¡¯t be saved by doctors, and had


    only hoped he¡¯d develop some particrly effective medication or special substance to alleviate the


    pain in their body somewhat. Even methods that weren¡¯t orthodox. But so long as a person was alive,


    they had endless drive to remain alive, so there would be people willing toe try him.


    ¡°So no matter they couldn¡¯t take the pain and killed themselves or they bore the pain with hope, there


    was nothing that could be done in the end for them and they all departed this world, right?¡±


    Georgia found her courage and asked that, while Antonio nodded heavily.


    ¡°Miss Lane, this is why I was sighing to you and Mr. Simpson. There¡¯s been too many failures on my


    end, but you don¡¯t have to despair too much. The cases that came to me were at the end of their rope,


    and there was nothing that could be done. They just wanted a miracle from me. They also didn¡¯t have


    that sort of special anti-cancer substances being actively generated in their body. Mr. Simpson is


    different. His body has those two substances in bnce. Sometimes, a person has to believe in


    miracles, and I feel that Mr. Simpson is one such miracle.


    ¡°What we¡¯re studying now is, whether or not the bnce can be broken. After it¡¯s broken, how can we


    help Mr. Simpson? Mrs. Simpson, you¡¯re a specialist at cancer treatments, and when you were talking


    with me yesterday, we chatted about rted subjects. You could research with me. A hundred years


    ago, nobody could have pictured flying through the skies with airnes. Twenty years ago, nobody


    thought we¡¯d be walking down the streets with smartphones, watching videos. So long as Mr.


    Simpson¡¯s condition is stable, we¡¯ll get enough people to research, and possibly solve this problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourfort, Antonio. I know that I can¡¯t give up hope no matter what. I have some


    thoughts, but they¡¯re disjointed. After I go back and arrange it, I¡¯ll write up a full hypothesis and


    experimental research direction report to discuss with you and see if it¡¯s viable.¡±


    ¡°All right. A single person¡¯s thought processes are limited. If you have a better thought pattern or if your


    thoughts are more practical, we have to try to aplish it. I¡¯ve failed again and again over such


    cases thest few years, and to be honest it dealt me a blow. If we can research a way to solve the


    problem, it¡¯ll be more than the joy of sess waiting for us, but we¡¯ll also help a lot of people.¡±


    Georgia managed a smile.


    She stood and bade Antonio farewell.


    After Georgia got out, she went over and took Robert¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just in time to eat dinner back home.¡±


    Robert took his wife¡¯s hand gently, and let Ivan and Robert take the kids home.


    In the car.


    Other than the kids chatting from time to time, the adults almost didn¡¯t speak at all.


    By the time they got home, it was already night.


    The chefs had prepared a rich dinner while they were notified halfway.


    With all those people at home, even if Georgia didn¡¯t have an appetite, the kids, Ivan and Wilson still


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    had to eat.


    Dinner was finished in that peaceful and quiet atmosphere.


    At night, Robert and Wilson took the kids and yed around in the garden.


    Georgia and Ivan stood on a quiet balcony on the second floor, talking.


    ¡°Georgia, ever since we came back from Antonio, you¡¯ve been glum. What did you talk about alone


    with Antonio? Something grim?¡±


    ¡°Not much. I just asked him what the situation of the failures he¡¯d seen was like, then had him send


    over those people¡¯s figures. I wanted to study them.¡±


    Georgia had only thought about itter on. After she left, she chatted with Antonio a while and had him


    send the data over by email.


    At the same time, she sent Sarah¡¯s list of research staff over to Antonio, wanting him to help check


    where those people were spreading now.


    She¡¯d had Wilson check it before, but Antonio lived here regrly and was part of such circles, even


    asionally getting in contact with people from the ck market. With his connections, he could check


    more rapidly, so Georgia had him help out.


    Her thoughts were jumbled and she couldn¡¯t muster the energy to do anything.


    Logically speaking, she should be energetic right now and focusing on research, cooperating with


    Antonio, believing she was invincible and a genius and that she could fix Robert.


    She was in this line of work, after all. But she seemed to have lost all her confidence. She said she had


    to work hard, but now she just wanted to stay here and have some peace and quiet to herself.


    Doing nothing, thinking nothing.


    ¡°Georgia, I know you can easily think about the worst possible situation right now and magnify your


    pessimistic thoughts, and think of the worst case scenario for Robert too. But you have to look on the


    bright side, right? Other than fainting and coughing blood twice, Robert¡¯s like us normal people most of


    the time. No hint of being unwell. That proves that we¡¯re doing good. There¡¯s a lot of medical miracles.


    People with cancer heal without cures sometimes with no medical reason. You need to look on the


    bright side.¡±


    Georgia forced a smile at Ivan.


    ¡°I understand all that. Maybe I just need a few hours to let out these feelings. I can¡¯t be optimistic all


    day at every moment. Don¡¯t worry about me. Maybe I¡¯lle back swinging in a few hours. I just want


    to be quiet alone for a while. Look at Robert. He hasn¡¯te over to bug me, right? I¡¯m this close with


    him, but he knows that even a couple doesn¡¯t have to be meshed into each other¡¯s lives every minute


    of every hour. He knows I need to be quiet. When I¡¯m tired and need him, he¡¯lle hold me. I can do


    it. Go down and y with the kids too.¡±


    Ivan smiled, somewhat relieved.


    But before Ivan left, Georgia sent the list Sarah had given her to Ivan as well.

 Chapter 485 Selena’s Depression

    Chapter 485 Selena¡¯s Depression


    She¡¯d forgotten about it, but thinking about it, Ivan knew a lot of people too. Putting his connections


    onto helping with investigating those people¡¯s current whereabouts might turn something up.


    Ivan promised to do so and left, and Georgia pulled up a chair, sitting down on the second floor


    balcony.


    Below the stairs in the garden, the adults yed with the children, with asionalughs ringing out.


    Robert carried Wesley one moment, Annie another, then ran around with the children, and even yed


    innocent games of tag, and Georgia watched on, suddenlyughing.


    She¡¯d always wanted this rare peace and happy life.


    She had this peace and happiness already.


    Watching the children y with the adults for a while, Georgia turned and went back to the office


    each piece of data and summarizing them in forms.


    In that instant, she was brimming with confidence, finding the strength to revivepletely.


    This was her home. This was her family. Her husband. Her children.


    They were ying without worries, so what reason did she have to waste away?


    Even the doctors in hospitals had theirst struggle, theirst golden thirty seconds, not letting a single


    chance slip by.


    She still had so much time and so many opportunities. Why waste the chance fate gave her?


    Smiling, Georgia busied herself before theputer. At ten or so at night, the kids tired out and


    washed and slept.


    Georgia didn¡¯t drown herself in work, bathing the kids with Robert and telling them bedtime stories, with


    one storybook each in their hands.


    ¡°Mommy, did the little mermaid get a happy ending? Why does it feel so sad?¡±


    Annie frowned.


    Georgia thought of the ending to the story she¡¯d read when she was little. She often sorrowfully


    wondered why the prince would never know that it was the mermaid who saved him in the beginning.


    Why couldn¡¯t there be a happy ending? Georgia had thought about it a lot, and it was also why she¡¯d


    never forgotten the little mermaid after all the fairy tales she¡¯d read.


    That wasn¡¯t a satisfying ending, and now that she was telling the story to her daughter, even Wesley


    was looking at her all sad, which somewhat amused her.


    ¡°The ending gets different interpretations by different people. Some people think it¡¯s sad. Other people


    think the little mermaid¡¯s soul is forever. But Mommy wants to tell you that, when the little mermaid was


    chasing after love, she lost too much. Loving someone isn¡¯t wrong, and chasing after someone isn¡¯t


    wrong either. But while chasing after someone, it¡¯s not okay to get yourself hurt, and hurt others around


    you too. Still, if someone can do anything with no regrets for love, that¡¯s admirable too. When you grow


    up and experience it, you¡¯ll understand. Mommy can¡¯t exin it properly right now.


    ¡°For some sacrifices, it¡¯s never about if it¡¯s worth it, but if you¡¯re willing.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing talking about such deep topics? She couldn¡¯t possibly understand.¡±


    Robert chuckled at the side, to which Annie protested.


    ¡°Daddy, I hate it when you adults say we kids don¡¯t get it and don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Robert hurriedly surrendered.


    ¡°Daddy was wrong. Our little princess is the smartest, and understands everything.¡±


    Afterwards, Robert turned worrisomely to Annie.


    ¡°You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s little princess, you know. If you like some brat afterwards, it¡¯ll be a lot of effort. Daddy¡¯s


    going to find you all sorts of handsome and capable boys and get you to know them better. Don¡¯t


    devote yourself to one path alone. I don¡¯t want you to fall in love with someone who¡¯ll never look back


    at you.¡±


    As Robert said that, Georgia gripped his hand, chuckling.


    ¡°Really, enough with the worries. We must be the trashiest parents in the world, talking about fairy tales


    like this.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯ste, and the stories are over. It¡¯s time to bed down, Annie and Wesley.¡±


    Georgia spoke gently but firmly to the children. Annie covered herself in the sheets, still longing, and


    turned off the bedsidemp.


    Wesley alsoid down. They had two little beds. Because they weren¡¯t sleeping with adults and they


    were still young, they had two little beds in the bedroom, and they would be less afraid sleeping


    together, fostering their sibling rtionship as well.


    Wesley didn¡¯t turn off hismp yet, though, andid in bed, talking to Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°Auntie Georgia, Daddy, if a girl was by my side and I could tell that she liked me, but I liked someone


    else, I would tell her seriously so she didn¡¯t waste it on me.¡±


    ¡°Wesley has the right idea. You¡¯re smart and a good kid.¡±


    Georgia praised, then turned off the lights and left the room with Robert.


    The two went hand in hand to their bedroom, and Robert asked, amused.


    ¡°Do you agree with the little mermaid¡¯s actions or not?¡±


    ¡°I felt like it wasn¡¯t worth it for her, because the prince never loved her. But is love about worth? It¡¯s


    always been about paying it forward without regrets. If it can be measured by worth, it¡¯s not love.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever regret falling for me? I might not have my past memories, but I know I hurt you once.¡±


    Robert grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand and asked gently.


    ¡°I fell for you because you saved me without hesitation, protecting me even if you got hurt yourself. I


    won¡¯t find another person willing to go so far for me, and I never regretted it.¡±


    That had Robert overjoyed and he hugged his wife to him.


    ¡°How about we give brother and sister another sibling? Do you want another girl, or another boy? I


    want another little princess. I¡¯d feel like the happiest man alive.¡±


    ¡°Your body¡¯s like this and you still want to have children?¡±


    Georgia said hollowly, while Robert picked her up, chuckling, and carried her to bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re doubting your husband¡¯s capabilities? If I don¡¯t prove you wrong today, my manly pride would


    be shattered!¡±


    After that, the two got under the covers,ughing.


    The next morning, Robert told Georgia that Selena had been taken home and nothing else had


    happened.


    Knowing that Jasper had backed out of thepetition, the opponents had wised up and brought


    Selena back.


    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but how is Selena doing? Is she hurt?¡±


    ¡°Of course they didn¡¯t dare do anything to Selena, otherwise the Honds woulde down on them,¡±


    That made sense to Georgia. The Honds weren¡¯t alone and they had all sorts of friends.


    If they got together, they could crush their rival at any time.


    But at a time like this, their rival was still running the risk, which proved that it was life or death for them,


    and they couldn¡¯t be concerned over their rtionship with these few families anymore. At least not the


    Hond family, the Simpson family, and the Murphy family.


    It was famous throughout D City how close they were to each other.


    ¡°Selena is showing symptoms of depression right now. The doctors checked. It¡¯s mild right now, but if


    the child continues to go missing, it could worsen.¡±


    ¡°The child was taken from the Hond family, so why isn¡¯t there even a peep on them? With the


    Hond family connections and yours and all the people we¡¯ve found to help, how couldn¡¯t there be a


    single clue, and not a bit of news? We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡±


    Georgia said a bit furiously. She understood how Selena felt.


    If someone had taken her child, Georgia might have fought with her life against them.


    But they didn¡¯t even know who they were and they¡¯d just vanished like that without a trace. The longer


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    they waited, the deeper their despair, which was the part that broke them.

 Chapter 486 Pampering Parents

    Chapter 486 Pampering Parents


    ¡°Yeah, no mother could bear such a situation. That kind of despair would consume Selena. Jasper was


    really upset over the phone, and he doesn¡¯t have anything else he can do. His body¡¯s just healed, and


    with all this happening, he¡¯s being tortured again. Thankfully Jason¡¯s helping him, or Jasper really won¡¯t


    be able to hold on. If I can¡¯t resolve this side right now, I should go back to assist him too.¡±


    Neither of them were in a very good mood.


    Georgia wanted to see the children so she went downstairs to them.


    She and Robert had gotten up early today, and the kids were snuggling in their covers not willing to


    wake up.


    As Georgia went in, Annie nestled deeper into her sheets.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wake up yet, Mommy, I want to lie in bed more-¡±


    ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t say she was going to wake you up.¡±


    Georgia smiled and sat down next to her daughter.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get up, Mommy can have the chefs get some breakfast ready and have you eat it


    in the room, then you can sleep after you eat again. Wouldn¡¯t that be great? You can sleep all the way


    to noon.¡±


    At that, Annie shot Georgia a funny look.


    ¡°You¡¯re different from usual, Mommy, didn¡¯t you always make us wake up early and eat breakfast at the


    table? Are you making fun of me? Can you really have the chef make breakfast and let me eat it in


    bed? Is that okay?¡±


    Georgia chuckled.


    ¡°We have to reward our little princess, you know. It¡¯s so cold, and the house might be heated, but if my


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    little princess wants to stay in bed, Mommy has to fulfil her wish. Has our little princess gotten too used


    to waking up early and doesn¡¯t want this reward?¡±


    ¡°I wanna I wanna!¡±


    Annie started yelling excitedly.


    ¡°Mommy, you told me the story about azy person who didn¡¯t budge in bed and starved to death. I


    won¡¯t be like him. I¡¯ll eat in bed and then lie down, and it¡¯s going to be great.¡±


    Annie was like a kid acting out to do bad things, and felt like it was fun to experience this sort of life.


    Georgia was especially generous today and turned to Wesley, who¡¯d opened his eyes at the side.


    ¡°What about you, Wesley? Want to eat breakfast in bed like your sister? I won¡¯t mind. It¡¯s snowing


    heavily again outside, and I don¡¯t want you to freeze out there. Even if you lie in bed all day, so long as


    you eat all your meals, I won¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need breakfast in bed, Auntie Georgia. I just want to lie down for a while. I¡¯ll get up afterwards


    on my own.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Georgia smiled and stood, then turned to Annie.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s not making fun of you. Mommy¡¯s going to bring you breakfastter and absolutely satisfy our


    little Annie¡¯s wish to stay in bed today, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Annie squealed, while Robert just so happened toe in, and grew curious.


    ¡°I thought you liked Daddy best? Why is it Mommy now? Is our little princess this fickle?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I like Mommy best now, sorry.¡±


    Robert smiled, waited for Georgia to go out, and raised the question.


    ¡°What¡¯s with how you talked for a while and got that confession out of your daughter? Did you promise


    her something? The little slick makes you her favorite person just for buying her games and food and


    clothes and letting herze off. Really, an opportunist.¡±


    ¡°She says she wants to stay in bed and not get up, so I let her, and told her that I was going to bring


    breakfast to her and let her eat and stay in bed.¡±


    Georgia said that, and Robert chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s toox, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not a good habit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯m beingx too. But I¡¯m not feeling happy today and just want to make them happy


    instead by pampering them and doing whatever they want. So long as the kids are by me, I feel like


    fate is still merciful. That¡¯s why I¡¯m fulfilling their every desire today. You don¡¯t have an opinion on that,


    do you, dear husband?¡±


    ¡°Do I even dare have an opinion?¡±


    Robert joked, leading Georgia to the dining room to eat.


    The chefs were still readying breakfast, so they just went over to drink some water.


    They were used to having a ss of water before breakfast.


    Ivan and Wilson were at the table too and they seemed to be chatting.


    Georgia and Robert went over, and the two raised the question.


    ¡°Where are the kids? Still don¡¯t want to get up?¡±


    ¡°Wesley is staying in bed for a while, then he¡¯s going toe over to eat. But Annie doesn¡¯t want to


    can eat in bed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pampering your princess a bit too much, don¡¯t you think? Annie is getting more and more


    spoiled. She¡¯ll be a stubborn, bratty youngdy afterwards.¡±


    At what Ivan said, Robert red at his little brother.


    ¡°What are you talking about? If my daughter isn¡¯t to be a stubborn bratty youngdy, is she to be a yes-


    girl who¡¯s afraid of everything? I can rest easy if she has more of a temper, so people don¡¯t bully her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, never mind. I must be out of my mind saying something like that to parents as loving as you.¡±


    Ivan chuckled self-deprecatingly, and Georgia was amused too.


    She said she was pampering them, but a lot of the time, she was stern with the children to get them to


    develop good habits. Today was an exception.


    Robert was the one who said a lot, but always gave way to his children.


    The two of them were probably not going to be able to raise a gentle, mild-mannered boy and girl.


    The chefs finished making breakfast, and Georgia ate a simple dish, then took a tray to the bedroom.


    Now, though, Wesley had already woken up and gone out to eat with his uncles. There was only


    Georgia and Annie left in the room.


    Georgia even got a small table to put at the side so Annie could eat breakfast in bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really letting me eat in the bedroom, Mommy? I just made a bet with Wesley that you wouldn¡¯t


    actually let me. I¡¯ve lost my pocket money to Wesley now, Mommy, what do I do?¡±


    ¡°What, you actually bet with your brother that I would make you go out to eat?¡±


    Annie nodded sorrowfully.


    ¡°Mommy, you have to give me extra pocket money, or I¡¯ll lose to Wesley. I made a promise, and I can¡¯t


    break it, but I won¡¯t be happy without pocket money. It¡¯s going to be our first holidays together soon.


    Don¡¯t you want to give me more pocket money, Mommy?¡±


    Georgia had tough at her daughter¡¯s slick machinations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy¡¯s going to give you lots of extra pocket money for you to have over the holidays.¡±


    Only then did Annie rx and happily eat breakfast.


    The two of them had simr tastes in dishes.


    After breakfast, the two kids stayed inside to y with their toys. Antonio¡¯s two robots had a lot of smart


    functions.


    The kids hadn¡¯t discovered it all yet, and were still talking excitedly to the robots, and having them


    dance and sing, or fetch things. They couldn¡¯t perform every function, of course, but basic actions like


    dancing a jig, fetching a broom or picking up a pillow was actually all within the robots¡¯ capabilities.


    Georgia yed with the kids for a while longer and went back to herputer, continuing to study


    yesterday¡¯s data.


    After an hour or two, though, Wilson came by her side and signaled that he had something to say.

 Chapter 487 Adolf

    Chapter 487 Adolf


    Georgia stood and chatted with Wilson on the sofa in front.


    ¡°What is it? Did you turn up some news on what I told you to check to chat with me alone?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s several pieces of news that I¡¯m going to tell you one at a time.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s expression turned stern.


    ¡°There were several dozen people in the list you gave me. One is currently working at the Albertson


    Group as the head of a department. Seems like he holds an important position. I checked his


    background in academics too. He specialized in biopharmaceutics and graduated with a doctorate.


    He¡¯s forty years old and male. His name is Adolf.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only person you found?¡±


    Georgia was a bit discontent about that and fell into thought.


    She¡¯d checked the Albertson Group before, and the Wimbledon family was behind them.


    The Albertson Group could be the power behind Kayden, and Adolf, who¡¯d escaped from theb, was


    now with the Albertson Group. Adolf could know something about Robert.


    Now that Kayden had stolen Robert¡¯s test data, all that just so happened to connect into a circle.


    This Albertson Group and the Wimbledon family behind it had to have something up. Seemed like she


    had to approach them or send people to probe them.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only person I¡¯ve found so far. I haven¡¯t turned up the whereabouts of the rest of them yet.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve got it. Go on investigating.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Wilson continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s one other thing. Didn¡¯t you have me check the person called Gordon Williams, and if Gina and


    Sarah¡¯s ount of the past was true?


    ¡°I found the property rights to the ind. The owner of the ind used to be a person called Gabriel, a


    merchant. The ind was ancestral property, and it¡¯s about two hundred years of history there. But


    because of the economic crisis, their family business was getting hard to maintain, so they sold the


    ind. I¡¯ve sent people to check with Gabriel.


    ¡°Word came back that the people who bought the ind were indeed Gordon Williams, and Sarah¡¯s


    father Percy Duran. Gabriel dealt with the two of them, so Gina¡¯s ount was true. But as for what


    happened between Gina and Sarah, whether Gordon sold the rights to Percy of his own volition, or


    Percy forcefully took it with his own methods, that¡¯s still an unknown factor.¡±


    ¡°Have you investigated what sort of person Percy Duran was? What was his style of business for those


    years?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it took. There¡¯s a high probability that he forcefully took the ind just as Gina says.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a hypothesis. If everything Gina says is true, do we consider the Duran family¡¯s offer?


    There¡¯s s risk of property dispute.¡±


    ¡°Percy Duran might have been a person who did whatever it took, but Sarah¡¯s on the rise thesest two


    years, having gotten most of the Duran family business and important personnel in the palm of her


    hand. If Miss Duran can resolve the property issue, I feel that we can cooperate on this. If our SY


    Group gets a part of the original share just by offering technology, it¡¯s not a bad deal. In another ten or


    twenty years, they might surpass us or develop their own tech. Cooperating early gives us the


    advantage.


    ¡°But if Miss Duran can¡¯t resolve this, then we shouldn¡¯t partner up. Once we invest in this project, it¡¯s a


    sink of several billions with a return of only 20% every year. The first two years might also take more


    investment in the infrastructure. If property disputes arise within these two years and the opponents


    produce proof that stalls or halts the project, it¡¯ll just make us lose even more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll discuss this with Miss Duran in person and see if she can resolve it. From what I know of


    Miss Duran, she might be capable.¡±


    After Georgia and Wilson finished discussing it, it was noon.


    The family had lunch in the dining room, half the day having already passed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Robert went over to the biopharmaceuticalpany he¡¯d invested in in the afternoon. It wasn¡¯t a top


    hundred firm, but thepany was growing rapidly, and had gotten Robert¡¯s investment at their lowest


    pointst year. They were growing well this year.


    Robert had also told Georgia, though, that Randy said that even though thispany was doing well in


    profits, they were doing an internal audit, and he was going to observe it.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help with that, and Robert was on business, so she didn¡¯t go with him.


    She stayed at home and continued to study the experimental data. There was too much of it and it was


    tooplex. Some of it was so chaotic she didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    But she was up and at ¡®em now, so she maintained her powerful patience and continued to study the


    figures.


    After Georgia researched for several hours, she talked with Antonio online over video for a moment.


    When it was almost dark, Georgia suddenly remembered an important thing that brought a lull in her


    research.


    Aftering to America, she¡¯d been busy seeing her own mother, taking Robert to check at Antonio¡¯s,


    then going to the Powell family in the middle of all that.


    She¡¯d been busy almost every day, and had forgotten about how she¡¯d promised Vincent to take a gift


    to his friend.


    When Robert came back int the afternoon, Georgia turned to him and spoke.


    ¡°Can you find a time tomorrow when we¡¯re both free to take this to Mr. Poole¡¯s friend? I did promise Mr.


    Poole to deliver this personally.¡±


    Robert chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s unnaturally cold these days and troublesome to go out. How about we just send people over?¡±


    Robert felt it was best for his wife to stay inside. And for some reason, he felt a bit of lingering doubt


    that going outside wasn¡¯t too safe.


    ¡°Theoretically yes, of course, but I promised Mr. Poole to deliver the things to his friend in person. Mr.


    Poole didn¡¯t use a delivery service just because he didn¡¯t feel safe with other people. It¡¯s not so good to


    have others do it. Mr. Poole¡¯s friend might even give me something in return. It¡¯s more polite to go in


    person. That way Mr. Poole knows that we keep our word.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. Get in contact, confirm the time tomorrow, and I¡¯ll take you there together to give the


    gift.¡±


    Georgia nodded, then turned to Robert.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you these few days, but isn¡¯t Mr. Poole still with your mother? Has he seeded doing


    what you asked him to do yet?¡±


    ¡°Actually he seeded yesterday, but a lot happened and I didn¡¯t tell you about it. Mr. Poole¡¯s left our


    house yesterday to see someone else. He¡¯s flown away already.¡±


    ¡°Already seeded¡­¡±


    Georgia murmured, then grew concerned.


    ¡°Then what condition is your mother in? Did she really forget everything?¡±


    ¡°Well, not precisely. You can find anything out online and I can¡¯t keep her living in a bubble without


    being able to know anything about her past. I had Mr. Poole extract my mother¡¯s memories after her


    marriage to my father, then had her believe that she really liked to paint, that she¡¯d had a lover, and


    was only in a business marriage with my father, all that, so that even if she knew what she


    experienced, she doesn¡¯t grow painful because she can¡¯t remember it. Right now, her main memories


    are of her youth, so my mother is still painting at home. She might rediscover her passion when she


    was young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Georgia was particrly astonished at the effect of the hypnosis.


    While she was still talking with Robert, she received a stranger¡¯s call.

 Chapter 488 The Bombing

    Chapter 488 The Bombing


    It was an anonymous number.


    After Georgia connected, the other end of the line registered an eerie, processed male voice.


    ¡°An anonymous warning, Miss Lane. Somebody¡¯s targeting you. Don¡¯t leave your door randomly right


    now.¡±


    Then the line went dead. Georgia looked at Robert, uneasy and suspicious.


    ¡°Do you think they have good or bad intentions?¡±


    Robert¡¯s face grew heavy.


    ¡°Just then when you said you wanted to go out tomorrow, my instincts didn¡¯t feel good about it. I had a


    feeling of danger.


    ¡°We can be sure that someone¡¯s targeting us, but we have bodyguards by our side and we¡¯re always


    careful going out. If they wanted to do something, they couldn¡¯t seed so easily. I just said we¡¯re


    going to go out together and bring Mr. Poole¡¯s gift to his friend, so is the call warning me not to go out


    and give the gift, or something else?¡±


    The anonymous call rattled Georgia¡¯s nerves, and Robert couldn¡¯t make a judgement call either.


    The two called Wilson and Ivan over and exined what had just happened.


    ¡°Do you have any ns tomorrow?¡±


    Wilson asked directly.


    ¡°We¡¯d been nning on going out tomorrow because I¡¯d promised Vincent Poole to bring his gift to his


    friend. I hadn¡¯t told his friend yet. Even if there¡¯s a plot in this, both Vincent Poole and his friend


    shouldn¡¯t know what time I¡¯m nning on giving the gift. I just chatted with Robert about it and there¡¯s


    no way others could know, so that shouldn¡¯t be it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d been nning on going out tomorrow to the biopharmaceutical firm that we bought up. I went and


    inspected them today and had go through a brief meeting to summarize. They¡¯re bringing up all the


    ounts tomorrow, because headquarters found something wrong with their ounting. I¡¯m making


    them rearrange it and submit it. Someone¡¯s messing around, but I haven¡¯t found who it is yet. I also


    haven¡¯t said anything about punishing the people in thepany, and it doesn¡¯t make sense for our


    opponents to move so quickly.¡±


    The two spoke up about their ns tomorrow. Wilson drummed his fingers on the desk and fell quiet.


    Ivan, though, spoke.


    ¡°If they feel like going out is dangerous and came to warn you, why didn¡¯t they speak out about who the


    culprit is?


    ¡°They just reminded you not to go out, but you couldn¡¯t stay indoors forever. They didn¡¯t speak up about


    which day it is. An inexplicable word like that ¨C I can¡¯t figure out their meaning.¡±


    The anonymous call had everyone in a conundrum. Robert even sent bodyguards to check the


    mansion they were living in to see if there was any potential danger.


    In other words, if they were telling them not to go out and if it was malicious, that meant that staying


    was the dangerous option.


    If it was well-intentioned, that meant that their enemies were ready to strike after going out.


    But the tricky part was that they couldn¡¯t tell which it was.


    Just as they were still in the conundrum, Georgia received a call from Mr. Smythe, Linus¡¯ man.


    ¡°You¡¯re callingte, Mr. Smythe. Are the hospital results out?¡±


    Georgia said that, while Mr. Smythe replied.


    ¡°The results are indeed out, Miss Lane. It proves that Wesley and Lucas are the same person.¡±


    At that, Georgia was a bit shocked, but also found it reasonable.


    There were just too many clues linking Lucas to Wesley.


    ¡°Thank you for going to the trouble, Mr. Smythe. Does the old man already know about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told the old man. He said over the phone that he wants to see Lucas tomorrow. Can you


    bring the child over to the Powell family again, Miss Lane?¡±


    ¡°Does it have to be tomorrow?¡±


    Georgia said right away. Because of the anonymous call, she didn¡¯t know if it was the right thing to go


    out or not.


    ¡°Do you have business tomorrow, Miss Lane? If it¡¯s inconvenient, I can ry the news to the old man


    and have him reschedule another time.¡±


    Georgia was still thinking.


    Then she heard an explosion. The sound came from all around and she felt like her ears were going to


    go deaf.


    Her entire body shook with the st and fell to the ground. The ceiling split open and something


    seemed to fall in her head and she fainted.


    When she recovered consciousness, Georgia found herself standing in a funeral.


    She saw everyone around her in ck. Annie was there, and Wesley.


    They were sobbing, and Ivan and Wilson and Elsie were there too, with familiar faces all around.


    Georgia, dazed, turned around, and saw the giant photo on the tombstone. Robert¡¯s photo.


    Georgia rushed over, going insane.


    She shrieked, screamed with agony, and struggled for who knew how long when a warm hand took her


    own¡­


    ¡°Wake up, Georgia, it¡¯s a nightmare, wake up¡­¡±


    It was the most gentle voice in the world and slowly soothed her despair and pain.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia slowly opened her eyes.


    She was lying in a hospital bed. Turning, her mother was sitting at her bedside, her gaze upon her full


    of worry.


    Georgia floundered for a few seconds, not sure of what was going on.


    Her head felt empty, and she didn¡¯t recall the dream she¡¯d just had, nor did she remember where she


    was.


    Her brain almost exploded as she thought back for a while, slowly going into a panic.


    Yes, an explosion had happened before she fainted.


    Georgia felt her head and found bandages. She turned to her mother, thought about her dream, and


    demanded frantically.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Robert? And Annie and Wesley, where are they? Why was there an explosion? What


    happened?¡±


    There was sorrow in Casey¡¯s eyes as she took Georgia¡¯s hand, her gaze gentle and soothing.


    ¡°You have to be strong, child. The kids are still here.¡±


    ¡°You mean something¡¯s happened to Robert? Mom, tell me the truth, what happened to Robert? Why


    isn¡¯t he here? How did that explosion go off? Where¡¯s Wilson? And Ivan, where are they?¡±

 Chapter 489 Vincent’s Plot

    Chapter 489 Vincent¡¯s Plot


    Georgia¡¯s lips were quivering from desperation, and there was panic and fear in her gaze.


    Her whole body felt cold from fear.


    ¡°Your mansion had an explosion. It was chaos, and I don¡¯t know what happened for real. I just heard


    that someone seemed to rush towards your mansion while the explosion went off, then grabbed the


    children and threatened Robert to go with them. Back then, to keep the children from harm, Robert


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    went and followed these people of his own will. Wilson and Ivan are searching for him right now.¡±


    Casey said that, and Georgia crumbled, sobbing.


    She hugged her own mother, weeping until her gut wrenched.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she cried on for. What she¡¯d been so afraid of finally came true.


    Georgia lost her reason.


    The horrific contents of her dream shed before her eyes.


    ¡°What about the children? Where are they?¡±


    Georgia asked frantically.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your ce have an incident? When I got to know it, the old man did too. You¡¯re in hospital right


    now, and this is a hospital under the Powells too. The kids were lightly injured, and you¡¯ve been


    unconscious for three days. The kids aren¡¯t safe in hospital, and it¡¯s safer over at the Powell house, so


    after discussing it with Wilson, we let the kids stay there for the moment, since we don¡¯t know who was


    behind it, and the Powell family are assisting.¡±


    She¡¯d been out for three days?


    That was to say that Ivan and Wilson hadn¡¯t found where Robert was for three days.


    ¡°I want to see the kids. I want to see Wesley and Annie. Let me go, Mom, I can¡¯t rest easy without


    seeing them.¡±


    Georgia looked obstinately at her mother. She just wanted to stay by the children¡¯s side, and get in


    contact with Wilson and Ivan and know what was going on.


    Clearly her mother didn¡¯t know everything.


    And she was inexplicably uneasy leaving the kids at the Powell household.


    Casey sighed. Georgia had suffered an external injuring, so she took her away from hospital and got in


    a car bound for the Powell household.


    Along the way, Georgia gave Wilson a call.


    She¡¯d called Ivan, but he hadn¡¯t picked up, so she called Wilson instead.


    ¡°I just woke up, Wilson. I know the gist of what¡¯s happened. What about Robert? Any news? Who was


    behind it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you woke, Miss Lane. I¡¯m with Ivan right now, and he¡¯s talking with some ck market


    folks. They¡¯ve got broader news here and it takes some time and money. Now that there¡¯s some clues,


    we still have to follow them. The people behind the scenes didn¡¯t make a clean job of it.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know, then?¡±


    Georgia suppressed her panic and asked calmly.


    ¡°We found the device. It was a bomb ced inside a box. The box was the one that Vincent asked you


    to give the present in.¡±


    At that, Georgia¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°You mean that was the n from that early on? But the bomb inside the box should havee up. I


    didn¡¯t open it to check, but we went through basic security measures. How could the explosion have


    gone off?¡±


    Georgia asked dubiously.


    ¡°The box must have been fine. But afterwards, when you stayed in the mansion, a servant must have


    switched the item inside the box to a bomb. After the explosion, the entire mansion was in chaos and


    all security features were destroyed or disabled, which was how the enemy slipped in through the gap


    and got the children. Robert didn¡¯t have a choice. To protect the kids, he followed those people. We¡¯re


    investigating who they are even now.¡±


    ¡°Have you found any trace of Vincent Poole? The box might have been switched, but he let me take it


    because it was a gift to his friend. I didn¡¯t take it apart afterwards. Was he part of this by ident, or


    was this his plot from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Vincent Poole has gone missing.¡±


    Hearing Wilson say that, Georgia went pale.


    They¡¯d made a y like this. She recalled the anonymous call telling them not to go out.


    That had been a particr psychological implication, that there was danger outside and to stay inside


    the mansion for a while. Then those people started moving, and actually installed a bomb.


    Thankfully, they¡¯d kept the box in another room. If she¡¯d put it in her own bedroom or the children¡¯s, the


    results were unthinkable.


    Georgia felt a lump form. Thinking that Robert¡¯s whereabouts were unknown now and about what


    Kayden had reminded her of, Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°I told you before to investigate the Albertson Group and the Wimbledon family, Wilson. I always


    suspected they had something to do with Kayden, and I also suspected they were stealing Robert¡¯s


    experimental data. Robert¡¯s disappearance might have something to do with them. Investigate these


    people. You¡¯d better capture Adolf or ask him over to chat with me. He might know what¡¯s up. Arrange it


    right now. I¡¯m going to see the kids first.¡±


    Wilsonplied over the phone.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s with me and wants to say something to you.¡±


    Georgia said yes, and soon, Ivan¡¯s voice came over the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic for now, Georgia. Robert might be missing at the moment, but they clearly wanted to bring


    him away safe without any incidents. Robert should be safe right now. So long as we find who¡¯s behind


    it, we should be able to rescue Robert.¡±


    Georgia whimpered.


    ¡°You should have guessed it, Ivan. If they wanted to bring Robert away safely, that meant that they¡¯re


    targeting Robert¡¯s current body condition data. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll keep experimenting on him and


    torturing him. His body might be in a state of bnce right now, but if those sick bastards do some


    other experiment, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take it. No one¡¯s ever 100% lucky. We can¡¯t gamble on


    that chance.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s expression grew heavy too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Georgia. Wilson and I are busy looking for Robert and you were unconscious for several


    days, so it¡¯s not safe for the kids to stay with us. The Powells say they want to protect the children, and


    Wilson and I agreed. The Powells have power right now, and with them at the back, Wilson and I think


    that regr people wouldn¡¯t dare move on the children.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m going to see the kids. They must be terrified. As for where they¡¯ll stay from now on, I¡¯m still


    thinking about it. I can¡¯t rx leaving the child at the Powell house, Ivan. Can you find a safe ce to


    stash the kids? Otherwise, I can¡¯t follow you and look for Robert with you. I feel like they¡¯re going to do


    all sorts of things. I can¡¯t rest easy without finding Robert.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements already, and I¡¯m just waiting for your approval. I know a guy with strict


    security. If you want to leave the child at a safe ce, he¡¯s already made preparations. If you take the


    child away, I can bring them there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ivan. I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m on the way to the Powell house and I¡¯ll take the kids with me.¡±


    Both sides hung up, and Casey asked about what Georgia had just discussed.


    After that, she raised a question.


    ¡°You mean to say that that Vincent Poole set you and Robert up?¡±

 Chapter 490 Sally Bullying the Kids

    Chapter 490 Sally Bullying the Kids


    Georgia nodded.


    ¡°It had to have something to do with him. That box was meant to be a gift and passed security just fine.


    If it had been a bomb, Robert and I would have discovered it. It was switchedter on, but it was a gift,


    so we didn¡¯t take it apart to see, and let other people take advantage.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go see Vincent Poole? Isn¡¯t he a hypnotist? He was responsible for taking my memories.¡±


    Casey said strangely, and Georgia told her about Robert¡¯s decision with his mother.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if Robert did the right thing or not, but he made the decision to let his mother forget


    about all the pain. So he asked Vincent over. His father had suggested the n. He¡¯d guessed what


    situation Robert would face and knew who I was. He knew that Robert¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t ept me,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    and knew that she¡¯d never walk out from under this pain. So he left Robert somest words to consider


    such an option.¡±


    Casey had aplicated look in her eye as Georgia finished.


    ¡°He considered that far. Sometimes, I don¡¯t know what to think of him. If I hadn¡¯t recalled these


    memories, he would have stayed as a sweet and gentle person in my eyes who fulfilled my every need.


    He poured all his tenderness and affection on me, and for twenty years, I relied on him and treated him


    as my husband. He let me live without worry for all those years, and I can¡¯t me him for it. But he was


    always the type of person who got his way.¡±


    As Casey finished, Georgia fell silent.


    Robert¡¯s father was truly aplicated person. A lot of the things he did weren¡¯t just or moral, and he


    just did whatever he wanted. But he seeded.


    He left this world in the end, but he¡¯d gotten who he loved, and the life he wanted.


    And he¡¯d even prepared for what¡¯d happen after he departed. He probably had lived with no regrets.


    ¡°You should have told me about Vincent Poole. Aidan told me that the man would do anything for


    money, and had to be threatened not to do any funny business. If I¡¯d known you were getting Vincent to


    do this sort of thing to Robert¡¯s mother, I would have reminded you not to trust that person so easily.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s eyes widened and she was filled with regret.


    ¡°Robert and I were both fooled. After Robert decided to go to Vincent, his people got in contact with


    Vincent right away, and Vincent agreed toe help immediately. Robert had even found it strange,


    because Vincent was known internationally for being hard to deal with, but now he wasing with


    Robert so easily. Then Vincent gave us an exnation, that Robert¡¯s father had saved him multiple


    times, and that he owed Aidan his life. That¡¯s why he¡¯d agreed to Robert¡¯s request without even


    demanding pay.


    ¡°We still paid him generously in the end, but now, it seems like he¡¯d made up the lie to lower our guard


    from the beginning to make us think he really was just repaying a debt. In the country, he kept on acting


    like a gentle old man. He was kind and soft to everyone and always did what he came with Robert for.


    There was never any trouble. Robert even told me that his mother had forgotten her memories.


    Vincent¡¯s acting was just too good.¡±


    Georgia said that furiously, while Casey sighed.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s father didn¡¯t save Vincent¡¯s life or anything. He really is a difficult person, but if you gave him


    enough money, of course you could have hired him all the same. But he did this against you for a


    reason. He didn¡¯t have any grudges against Robert or Aidan. He might have been forced. We don¡¯t


    know if he¡¯s disappeared because he¡¯s gone somewhere safe, or if he¡¯s being threatened by those


    people.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t care about that.


    She just wanted to find Robert. If Robert left her, she might not have any lingering attachment to living


    on.


    After a long silence. Georgia and her mother finally arrived at the Powell pce.


    Security checked their car, confirmed their identity, and the pair¡¯s car drove on inside.


    After getting off, Georgia and Casey walked inside.


    ¡°What are you crying about? You¡¯re making a ruckus. Your parents aren¡¯t dead, so stop sobbing in front


    of me!¡±


    Georgia had just gone in when she heard a stinging bit of mockery.


    Looking on, Annie was crouched on the floor crying, her eyes red.


    Wesley was stooped next to his sister, clutching her hand andforting her.


    The person who¡¯d said those stinging words was Sally. Just as her mother had said, she was a petty


    person.


    Seeing her children yelled at like that, Georgia walked over, her anger bubbling.


    ¡°Annie, Mommy¡¯s here. Come to Mommy.


    ¡°Get up, Wesley, take my hand.¡±


    At Georgia¡¯s words, the kids looked at her, overjoyed. Annie, whose eyes had been swollen from


    crying, ran over and grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Did youe to take me home, Mommy? What about Daddy? Where¡¯s Daddy? I¡¯ve been so scared


    these past few days and had nightmares almost every single day. Thank goodness you¡¯re here,


    Mommy, I missed you so much.¡±


    Annie clutched at Georgia¡¯s hand, her entire body emanating longing and fear.


    Wesley was still cautious and didn¡¯t budge. Georgia walked over and grabbed his hand too.


    Seeing Georgia hade over, Sally¡¯s face registered a bit of shock, then she started mocking her too.


    ¡°Fainting for three days and then waking up. You¡¯re a lucky one.¡±


    After that, Sally looked at Casey, standing by her side.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like being a widow? Is it lonely? The way I see it, your daughter¡¯s going to follow in your


    footsteps and be a widow too-¡±


    Georgia had always felt there was no such thing as hate without reason. There was always a reason


    behind some things, but she didn¡¯t care to know them.


    With a loud ¡°whap¡±, Georgia pped Sally across the face.


    ¡°Say what you just said again, and I¡¯ll rip your mouth to shreds.¡±


    She¡¯d been sad and scared enough over Robert, and Sally was actually cursing him now. That touched


    all of Georgia¡¯s nerves at once, and she could have killed the person before her.


    With the kids beside her, and Robert¡¯s condition unknown, Georgia could only maintain her sanity and


    keep from losing it.


    But to a provocation like Sally¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°You bitch! You hit me!¡±


    Sally was dazed for a while, then clutched at her face, seemingly not processing how a small fry like


    Georgia had the nerve to hit her.


    At that, she rushed over and tried to give Georgia a good beatdown.


    Georgia caught her arm.


    Then she pped Sally across the face again.

 Chapter 491 The Wimbledons’ Disease

    Chapter 491 The Wimbledons¡¯ Disease


    ¡°That first p was because you insulted Robert and my mother. That second p was for insulting


    me. Since youck proper etiquette, Miss Powell, I can punish you in the ce of the old man and


    show you what that means. You can try insulting me again, and I guarantee your face is going to swell


    to a balloon today!¡±


    ¡°Bi-¡±


    Sally red with bloodred eyes at Georgia and started swearing.


    Georgia didn¡¯t hesitate this time and coldly pped her twice again. Casey spoke up at the side.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a nutter. No need to pay attention to her.¡±


    ¡°What are the two of you yacting for? Your mother was a whore, do you think you¡¯ve ascended


    somewhere special having married Aidan Simpson? I¡¯m telling you, Aidan¡¯s dead, and there¡¯s nobody


    supporting you now. And you, Georgia, Robert¡¯s missing, and you think you¡¯ll be able to hear that he¡¯s


    ¡°You really just don¡¯t know when to quit, do you¡­¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t show mercy this time.


    She used an exceptional amount of force, and Sally couldn¡¯t break free. Georgia pped her a dozen


    times, and while Sally wanted to speak and insult her some more, she didn¡¯t have an opportunity to


    open her mouth.


    ¡°Enough! What are you doing?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t taught Sally enough of a lesson yet when the old man¡¯s voice rang out from the side.


    Georgia tossed Sally to the ground. Seeing the old man¡¯s furious look, Sally sprinted over and started


    squealing.


    ¡°I told you, Dad, that Casey¡¯s daughter had no ss. Look at my face! Georgia did this! I¡¯m her aunt,


    and she did all that to me! Are you still going to treat this kind of person well, Dad? Robert¡¯s had his


    incident already and the Simpson family is finished! They¡¯ll just break apart from now on. You don¡¯t


    need to give them face at all!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The old man barked coldly at Sally, who looked hatefully at Georgia.


    Georgia thought that if the old man hadn¡¯t been here, Sally would have rushed over and tangled with


    her already.


    This wasn¡¯t the type of woman who¡¯d keep it in. The way she¡¯d insulted her, she¡¯d definitely try for


    revenge.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    The old man asked Georgia.


    ¡°I just woke up so I wanted toe and meet my children. But what do I see? Miss Powell here yelling


    at my children. In the few days I wasn¡¯t here, Miss Powell had to have done worse things than I saw. If


    you¡¯re going to treat me as family, Grandpa, is this how you protect the kids?¡±


    Georgia used angrily. She¡¯d rxedpletely thinking the kids were safe here.


    But seeing Sally¡¯s attitude, she couldn¡¯t imagine the fear and worry the children had been through, and


    how much they¡¯d been bullied.


    At that, Annie spoke up straight away.


    ¡°Mommy, she pped Wesley and pushed me to the ground. My hands are hurt, and Wesley still has a


    mark on his face. She¡¯s a bad person!¡±


    Annie pointed at Sally furiously.


    pping children of all things. Georgia couldn¡¯t hold back her rage and wanted to teach this woman


    another lesson.


    But she still held it in. She turned to the old man coldly.


    ¡°Grandpa, I respect you enough to still call you Grandpa right now, but if you¡¯re unwilling to be


    responsible for the daily life of these two children, I¡¯ll take them away right now. You kept them safe


    these past few days, and I thank you for that. I owe the Powell family for this. But since I feel like the


    children would only be mocked and bullied here, I¡¯m taking them away.¡±


    ¡°That Wesley isn¡¯t even your son. Don¡¯t you find it disgusting how you¡¯re pretending to be a kind


    mother?¡±


    Sally started jeering at the side. Georgia could see Wesley¡¯s face going white. She hadn¡¯t met a


    woman more repulsive than Sally.


    ¡°Wesley is my son. I love him. Even without blood rtions, I¡¯ll treat him as my own son.¡±


    At that, Georgia looked to him.


    ¡°If you want to from now on, Wesley, you don¡¯t need to keep calling me Auntie Georgia. You can call


    me Mommy like Annie does. I really do love you, Wesley, and I really am willing to be your Mommy.


    Whoever your birth mother is, I¡¯m willing to raise you like my own son.¡±


    At what Georgia said, Wesley¡¯s eyes reddened, and finally, he rushed at Georgia and hugged her tight.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, I want to¡­¡±


    Sally sneered and was about to say something when the old man shot her a warning nce.


    ¡°I¡¯m old and didn¡¯t stay with the children at every moment. I didn¡¯t know Sally had done all that to them.


    I apologize.¡±


    Linus had spoken. Georgia was processing it when she saw the old man turn to Sally, giving her his


    ultimatum.


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to the two children, or you can leave the Powell family from today forth, never


    to return!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, Dad? I¡¯m your youngest daughter. Casey¡¯s just a bastard daughter, and her own


    daughter isn¡¯t a savory character. Don¡¯t you hate bastard daughters the most?¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    The old man roared.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll notify the Wilkes family that the Powell family no longer cares for this one


    daughter. I¡¯ll exile you from the family. Want to try me?¡±


    At that, Sally¡¯s face finally changed. She looked resentfully at Georgia, but remained tight-lipped, with


    the grudge in her eyes curdling. The old man pped the table in his wrath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you to the count of three to apologize before I call the Wilkes.¡±


    At that moment, Sally looked unwillingly at Georgia and the two children, then lowered her head.


    ¡°Annie, Wesley, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    That was a stiff apology, and Georgia only sneered.


    ¡°Since she apologized, Grandpa, I won¡¯t count this against the Powell family, and I¡¯ll take the children


    with me and leave. Thank you for protecting the children these two days.¡±


    At that, Georgia took her children¡¯s hands and nodded to her mother, signally it was time to leave.


    Linus suddenly spoke again, though.


    ¡°What about Robert? Has no news of hime out yet?¡±


    Georgia nodded sorrowfully.


    ¡°Still nothing. But I have some clues. He¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll bring him home.¡±


    With that, Georgia turned and took the children with her as she left.


    Her mother was by her side.


    The two sat in a car and left the Powell family just like that.


    ¡°Can I really call you Mommy from now on?¡±


    In the car, Wesley looked timidly at Georgia and asked.


    Georgia showed a gentle smile.


    ¡°Of course you can. I said it. I¡¯ll raise you as my own son. We¡¯re family. You and Annie are my children.


    Is that okay, Wesley?¡±


    At that, Wesley hugged Georgia tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. No matter who my birth Mommy is, I¡¯ll treat you as my own Mommy. I love you. I


    really really love you.¡±


    Georgia smiled, while Annie hugged her too.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t there been any news of Daddy, Mommy? What¡¯s happened to Daddy?¡±


    Annie asked, eyes red.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s gone to fight bad guys. When he¡¯s beat the bad guys, he¡¯lle back to us. The two of you


    just be good and wait at home for Daddy, okay?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The two children said yes, looking very sad.


    They missed their father very much, but were well-behaved enough not to throw tantrums at a time like


    this.


    After leaving the Powell family, Georgia drove to the airport.


    She¡¯d agreed with Ivan to take the children there, then send them off to a far-away kingdom with the


    best security. Ivan had operated on the king¡¯s mother, and it should be safe to have the children stay


    there for the moment.


    Then she could safely go with Ivan and Wilson and track down Robert¡¯s whereabouts. It took an hour


    or two for them to arrive at the private airport.


    Georgia had already exined patiently to the children in the car about how they were going to be


    switching homes.


    And she finally met up with Ivan here.


    ¡°How long do we have to stay there, Mommy? When are you going to pick us up with Daddy? Is Daddy


    really going to be okay?¡±


    Before boarding, Annie turned to Georgia and asked nervously.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take much longer. Daddy loves us, and he¡¯lle back to us, and take us home.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t lie, but couldn¡¯t tell the truth either.


    The children hugged Georgia and cried for a long time before finally parting longingly.


    Seeing the children get on the ne and leave, Georgia covered her mouth and wept.


    She didn¡¯t want the children to leave her side either.


    But right now, having them stay, she¡¯d just worry if something happened to her.


    She could only rx with the children in a safe ce.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be an issue with my friend, Georgia. He¡¯s got tens of thousands of men protecting the


    castle, and their nation is very safe. These years, be it encroaching enemies or airstrike threats, none


    of them of seeded. The children will be safe there.¡±


    ¡°I know. I trust your friend. I just can¡¯t bear to part from them.¡±


    Georgia said, eyes red, and asked sadly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you found some clues? Where is Robert right now?¡±


    ¡°We found that the Wimbledon family heir¡¯se down with a strange disease. This person can¡¯t go


    out into the sun and his blood data is under strict protection. I hear it¡¯s an immune system issue. He¡¯s


    being kept alive by an expensive medical team, and their family¡¯s always had strange diseases, but this


    heir is especially severe.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Georgia asked dubiously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that Robert¡¯s body data was expensive and that his condition was rare? That might be


    what they¡¯re thinking, which is why they¡¯re taking Robert away to investigate his immune anti-cancer


    substances and cure themselves. The Wimbledon family¡¯s been investing madly in all sorts of


    biopharmaceutical enterprises andbs, partly for money, partly to continue their bloodline. And I found


    a few undergroundbs in what they¡¯ve invested in. Adolf¡¯s been captured by Wilson already. We¡¯ll go


    see him now. He might know more.¡±


    ¡°Then we should hurry up and see Adolf.¡±


    Georgia got in the car with Ivan and set off right away.

 Chapter 492 Adolf is Unbreakable

    Chapter 492 Adolf is Unbreakable


    The two finally drove straight to the city center, stopped at a mall, and got in an elevator to the top floor.


    On the roof, Georgia saw a group of several people with Wilson.


    That was Wilson¡¯s bodyguard team. There was a thin, middle-aged man between them, bound to a


    chair, head low.


    There was some distance between them and Georgia couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    Then she approached, and she heard the questions Wilson was posing to the bound man.


    ¡°You can suffer a bit less if you tell the truth now, Adolf. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just have to give you a bit of


    rough treatment.¡±


    So that was Adolf. He looked weak.


    He was middle-aged, but his face looked decrepit, and strangely tired.


    And his gaze was on the floor, having never answered Wilson¡¯s question.


    Georgia walked over and Wilson finally turned to look at her.


    They headed to a quiet ce, and Wilson spoke.


    ¡°I found that Adolf was experimenting in a secret base, but I can¡¯t make heads or tails of his data. It


    seems to have been encrypted. A small part of the code¡¯s been broken. Take a look, Miss Lane.¡±


    Wilson handed a touchpad over to Georgia, who opened the file and scrolled through the information.


    A few pagester, Georgia looked in shock at Adolf in the distance.


    The details were horrific.


    Inside, they had documented the reactions of many live human beings to their experimentation, the


    data of what happened to their body after injecting the chemicals, and finally death from overdosage.


    Just a few pagester, Georgia saw the reports of several dozen deaths.


    They¡¯d been tested on in various ways when they were alive.


    Georgia turned to Wilson.


    ¡°Where did you capture Adolf? How did you get this data?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept my eye on him and tracked him every day. He stays most of the time in the formal Albertson


    Groupbs. Then my people heard he¡¯d gone to another ce, too well-guarded for my men to


    infiltrate. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a more secret base for their experiments, maybe that sort of live


    experimentationboratory.


    ¡°I had someone set him up and intercept him on the way to that base today. He had aputer with


    him, and I isted all the information on there. It¡¯s just that the encryption is a bitplicated. I¡¯m


    having people decode it now. You¡¯re only seeing a small part of it right now.¡±


    ¡°How long have you interrogated him? Is he not answering any questions? Did you ask about Robert,


    about the Wimbledons?¡±


    ¡°I tried every angle, but his mouth¡¯s mped shut. Look at his wounds. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve resorted to. I¡¯ve


    even injected him with drugs designed to cause pain, but his body can resist that stuff. Seems like he¡¯s


    been experimented on as well. Drugs aren¡¯t too effective on him. I¡¯m not so sick as to start cutting off


    limbs to force the matter. What now, Miss Lane?¡±


    Georgia could feel how difficult it was to be a good person. If an unsavory character had wanted to get


    at the truth, they¡¯d be using all sorts of measures to torture Adolf right now.


    But she and Wilson weren¡¯t that sort of people.


    Besides, they¡¯d tried physical pain, but it wasn¡¯t effective.


    Clearly, this person didn¡¯t care about bodily trauma. She turned to Wilson again.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care too much about physical pain, but even if he¡¯s a mad scientist, he has to have things


    he cares about. Have you found any soft spots on him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m putting people on it, but the recent tracking shows that hees and goes alone. We haven¡¯t


    found any family and friends on his side, and nobody we can threaten him with.¡±


    That had Georgia miserable.


    ¡°Any activity on the side of the Wimbledons or the Albertson Group?¡±


    Wilson shook his head.


    ¡°My people are keeping watch, but there hasn¡¯t been any news.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t D City, their home court. There were all sorts of restrictions here, and investigation wasn¡¯t


    as easy as it was in D City.


    But Robert¡¯s body couldn¡¯t drag on. Georgia walked back over to Adolf¡¯s side and snarled at him.


    ¡°You definitely know about Robert. Back then, in theb Jayson Mathis invested in, you injected him


    with all sorts of drugs. Now he¡¯s taken, is that it? It was the Wimbledons, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Adolf lowered his head and kept as dumb and silent as a piece of furniture.


    Georgia pped him furiously across the face.


    ¡°Other than Robert, you experimented on all those living people. So many of them died in your hands.


    Don¡¯t you feel a bit of pity or regret? Psychos like you will get what you deserve-¡±


    Georgia cursed him in agony, while the man before her seemed like he was already dead. He didn¡¯t


    move, and his expressions didn¡¯t change.


    Just thinking of how she couldn¡¯t find Robert, and how many people this man¡¯s secret experiments had


    killed, Georgia closed her eyes and hardened her heart.


    ¡°Teach him a lesson. He¡¯s still not suffering enough the way I see it. Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s not giving


    us anything.¡±


    Georgia turned and walked for away, crouching down and hugged her own body to herself.


    She¡¯d ended up like this after all, abusing her power to punch down.


    But she had no intentions of ying nice with sick minds like this. She didn¡¯t want to consider a bit of


    the possibility that Robert would be hurt.


    Distant thuds came from afar, with asional pained grunts. But that man remained silent, as if his lips


    were sewn shut, giving no care to the pain of his body.


    Ivan came up next to Georgia.


    ¡°The way I see it, even if we cripple him, he won¡¯t tell us what he knows. We¡¯ll have to find an opening


    with some other way.¡±


    ¡°Wilson said that they¡¯re still decoding the encrypted data in hisputer. We don¡¯t know how long


    that¡¯ll take. I feel like it has to do with the Wimbledon family. Should we go to them straight away and


    demand him back?¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have a shred of evidence. We could end up offending arge family or falling into an


    enemy trap.¡±


    Georgia felt that if they were sure the Wimbledons had Robert, she didn¡¯t mind dragging them to hell


    with her.


    But the pickle was in that she had no proof they did it.


    If they just went after the Wimbledons for no reason right now, they might be doing exactly what the


    enemy wanted and giving themselves an extra opponent, making it harder to find Robert.


    ¡°I told Antonio about this and he¡¯s helping us investigate. We got a bit of inside news from him, though.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    Georgia asked desperately.


    ¡°The Wimbledon heir is named Eric. Word is he¡¯s fainted and been admitted to hospitaltely. In their


    family hospital, of course. Security is tough there and outsiders can¡¯t get in at all. We don¡¯t know what


    this Eric is sick with, but apparently his body¡¯s wed to begin with and he rarely shows himself


    outside. But he also happens to be a business genius. Over these years, he¡¯s expanded the Simpson


    family business by several times over. Even with his body¡¯s issues, he¡¯s sat steadily at the seat of the


    heir for these years.¡±


    Eric, head of the Wimbledons, was fainted and in hospital, while Robert was missing. It all seemed


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    connected.


    ¡°What about Vincent? Any news of him? And the address he gave of that so-called friend of his; have


    you found any news and anything strange?¡±

 Chapter 493 Darren of the Ace Group

    Chapter 493 Darren of the Ace Group


    ¡°It¡¯s just a normal address with normal civilians living in there who don¡¯t know Vincent Poole at all. It


    was probably just a random address. Vincent must have been threatened by people from behind the


    scenes. There¡¯s still no trace of him.¡±


    It was a foggy situation right now, but everything pointed at the Wimbledon family.


    Did they really need to strike out on their own? Using her position as the head of the SY Group to meet


    with the head of the Wimbledons might be a way.


    Georgia was thinking about that and was preparing to bring it up with Wilson.


    Then she received another stranger¡¯s call. She took it carefully.


    A low, young male voice with some maism rang out.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Simpson, I¡¯m Darren, the acting chairman of the Ace Group.¡±


    Georgia jolted, and the man continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that applies to business ¨C the enemy of my enemy is my friend. I¡¯ve heard about what


    happened to your husband. I¡¯ve got something interesting to show you. I¡¯m waiting for you in a


    restaurant at this address. Until ten tonight, I¡¯ll be waiting there all day for your arrival.


    ¡°I might have something here that can help with your investigation.¡±


    The line went dead.


    Georgia froze, shocked, while Ivan spoke up worriedly.


    ¡°What happened, Georgia? You look a bit stunned.¡±


    Georgia was about to talk about the contents of the call when she received a call from Jason as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. Where are you? I¡¯lle over.¡±


    Georgia spoke about where they were living, then hung up with Jason.


    Selena had her own issues right now and Jasper couldn¡¯t be anywhere at once. Otherwise, with


    Robert¡¯s disappearance, both Jasper and Jason would havee over to help.


    Selena¡¯s situation was grave right now, so Jasper still had to stay at the Hond family to manage it all


    and take care of Robert¡¯s mother for them as well. Jason hade over to help them instead.


    So the moment he got off the ne, Jason gave her a call, since he¡¯d been notified that she was


    awake as well.


    ¡°The acting chairman of the Ace Group, a Darren fellow, just gave me a call and some spiel about the


    enemy of my enemy being my friend. I think he refers to the Wimbledon business, since the Albertson


    Group took the experimental results of a project Ace invested in, then put it sessfully on the market.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what this Darren is like. I need to check. He¡¯s waiting for me in a restaurant and he¡¯ll


    leave after ten at night. I need to ask Wilson about it.¡±


    Georgia told Ivan about the call, and Ivan spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this person, Georgia, with friends in those connections. I¡¯ll look into it for you. Wilson


    probably wouldn¡¯t get to it as quickly as I could.¡±


    Georgia nodded and waited for Ivan to call and get in contact with his friends, speaking for a while in


    some foreignnguage.


    After hanging up, Ivan turned back to Georgia.


    ¡°This is an ambitious person, Georgia. Very capable. But he made a specific appointment and said he


    knew some secrets ¨C meeting him should be fine. A smart person like this wouldn¡¯t make enemies of


    us for no reason. He might even want to link up with us because of the business rivalry between his


    Georgia nodded, called Wilson over, and exined the affair.


    Finally, Ivan headed with people to wait for Jason¡¯s arrival, and to switch locations to continue Adolf¡¯s


    interrogation.


    Georgia and Wilson headed off to meet Darren.


    Wilson was more alert and more skilled atbat. Meeting someone they hadn¡¯t met before, Wilson


    could use his own experience to judge the situation, protecting her and the people around her.


    The restaurant was at the center of the city and the drive took almost a quarter of an hour. Georgia and


    Wilson took the bodyguards there.


    After giving Darren¡¯s name, a server led Georgia to a luxurypartment.


    They didn¡¯t search the bodyguards by her or check their firearms, and just let her take them along with


    Wilson to thepartment.


    They only allowed two other people inside, but after going in, Georgia saw a bodyguard next to Darren.


    As for Darren himself, he was a man in his thirties, reclining on a sofa sipping on red wine while


    wearing a ck suit. His face was abnormally pale, like a TV show vampire, giving off an impression of


    iciness.


    Georgia¡¯s first impression was that this was aplicated character. As she entered, the cold man


    smiled at her.


    ¡°Sit down, Mrs. Simpson. We might need to talk about the matter at hand for a while, and I¡¯m sure you


    won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    Wilson and another bodyguard sat down behind Georgia, who sat directly across Darren.


    ¡°Since you know what¡¯s happened with my husband, does that mean you know who was behind this, or


    that you have some kind of proof? And what are your intentions for contacting me directly?¡±


    ¡°I think, Mrs. Simpson, with how far your investigation¡¯s gotten, you must have already pinpointed a


    suspect. Eric Wimbledon, the bastard, is lying in his sickbed waiting to get cured, which is why he


    kidnapped your husband in a mad rush.¡±


    It really was the Wimbledon family. Georgia was still dubious, though.


    ¡°And the evidence? Mr. Darren, I do suspect the Wimbledon family of kidnapping my husband, but


    without proof, I couldn¡¯t go act on my own and offend a giant family like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve setup a spy as part of the research staff. He¡¯s ryed back photos of Robert Simpson lying in a


    Trembling, Georgia took the phone Darren handed over and saw Robert¡¯s picture right away.


    He was lying in bed, eyes clothes, tubes stuck all over his body.


    Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened and rage burned from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Where are they right now?¡±


    Since Darren had a spy there, Georgia just wanted to bring Robert back right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very secure position. Even if you went to the media or the government, without proof, you can¡¯t


    do anything. Their family is a giant of this nation and nobody is willing to move on them easily. Their


    family has enemies as well, but none of them are willing to go too far over something like this, which


    won¡¯t even harm their family roots.¡±


    ¡°So even if I knew where this base was, my people can¡¯t get in?¡±


    ¡°If you want to save your husband, Ms. Lane, brute force won¡¯t aplish a thing. Their security


    measures and personnel far exceed your imagination. Even if your men really did force their way in,


    they have other secret passages to use to flee and take him with them. You can¡¯t very well blow the


    ce up and risk hurting the man you love.¡±


    ¡°So you called me over, showed me these photographs, all to tell me that there¡¯s no way for me to save


    my husband?¡±


    Georgia asked coldly. She didn¡¯t understand why Darren had called her over.


    Was it just to tell her that he had surefire evidence that Robert was in the hands of the Wimbledons,


    and that there was no way he could be saved?


    ¡°I told you that the enemy of my enemy was my friend. If you¡¯re not prepared to put it all on the line,


    then you¡¯re not prepared to beat the Wimbledon family. If you want to save your husband, Mrs.


    Simpson, then you have to risk it all, and be prepared to lose it all.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Georgia faced Darren down, feeling that there was something else between the lines.


    ¡°The Albertson Group took the fruits of mybor, Mrs. Simpson, while your husband was taken by the


    Wimbledon family. We have amon enemy, and this is a ripe opportunity for us to coborate.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to coborate?¡±

 Chapter 494 Adolf’s Daughter

    Chapter 494 Adolf¡¯s Daughter


    Georgia asked coldly.


    ¡°The Wimbledon family invests in an especially broad range of industries, but a few certain industries


    are their core. One is the Albertson Group, the pharmaceuticalpany sitting at the top of the entire


    world, selling drugs and medical equipment on a global scale. No matter how perfect, drugs have side


    effects, and sometimes, liveb resultse up with mistakes, an biopharmaceuticalpanies are


    sometimes ck-hearted enough to put failed drugs on the market, worsening patients¡¯ conditions. The


    same is true widely across the Albertson Group.


    ¡°But theirpany has always handled press very well. They suppress such news right away in their


    entirety, and for more serious leaks, they change tactics and cate the patient or the patient¡¯s family


    with enough money. Ruining such an organization would only mean losing a third of their property for


    their family, Mrs. Simpson, but to have them give up their own wealth is taboo to a filthy rich n like


    theirs.


    ¡°So you can hurt them, make them feel that the loss of capital is unbearable. I¡¯ll send you the evidence


    of problems in a few core industries of their family. As for what to do next¡­ I believe, Mrs. Simpson,


    that you and the people behind you understand.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Darren, you want to sit on the sidelines and watch, then profit from everything, then?¡±


    Georgia sneered, while Darren smirked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t abide the Albertson Group, but losing a research result is a loss of a few billions. So I¡¯m willing


    to help you Mrs. Simpson, and provide evidence, but the Ace Group doesn¡¯t have the capital to face


    down the Albertson Group now. I have to keep mypany afloat.


    ¡°As for you, Mrs. Simpson, you have the capital to fight them. You can at least hurt them and force


    them to return your husband. The Wimbledons are arge family. No matter how much of a clever


    genius Eric Wimbledon is, the moment they suffer, they¡¯ll abandon this head of the family all the same.


    I¡¯ll send you information about the Wimbledon family internal structure and the rtions between them


    along with the documentation.


    ¡°Oh, right, I forgot about one thing.¡±


    Darren shed an apologetic smile and pped his hands.


    Soon after, Georgia saw a bodyguard bring a young girl over.


    The girl looked to be about ten years old, but her body was scarily thin, and her face was extremely


    pale.


    She looked timidly at them. Georgia couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Who is this girl, Darren?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Adolf¡¯s daughter. Kept secret, but seriously ill. She needs a regr fortune in hospital fees. I


    know you¡¯ve found Adolf. All the sick things he¡¯s done was for his daughter, born with


    immunodeficiency. Shees down with all sorts of strange diseases all the time. Adolf¡¯s mad


    experiments has kept his daughter alive all these years.


    ¡°I believe Adolf wouldn¡¯t have spilled anything in your grasp. But bring this girl over, and he¡¯ll give up


    the truth honestly. He cares about his daughter a great deal.¡±


    That was a wealth of preparation. No matter what, Darren had helped her.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me all this, Darren, and providing evidence and assistance. I¡¯ll bring my husband


    back safe. Just wait.¡±


    Georgia spoke, then signalled Wilson with a nce.


    Finally, they took the girl away.


    The girl was weak and skinny, and after Darren handed her over to Georgia¡¯s people, she found that


    she was bound tight with ropes. Georgia felt a twinge of pity.


    She had them loosen the bonds a little so it didn¡¯t chafe the girl¡¯s skin.


    The girl¡¯s mouth had been taped shut, and Georgia had them take it off too.


    The girl started babbling with questions, in a great panic.


    ¡°Why did you grab me? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re taking you to see your father. He did something that hurt a lot of people. If he doesn¡¯t tell the


    truth, it¡¯ll hurt my family and a lot of innocents.¡±


    Georgia spoke, and the girl looked at her fearfully.


    ¡°My Dad isn¡¯t that kind of person. He¡¯s the best Dad in the whole world. You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Even in such fear and in such a situation, the girl still remembered to protect her own father.


    Georgia looked gently at her.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s the best daddy in the whole wide world to you. But to someone else, that might not be


    the case.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to say too many cruel things to a frail, fragile girl like this. She had kids too.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With the girl this fragile and sickly, she had only survived this long with her father¡¯s deranged efforts.


    Someone with a malfunctioning immune system could lose their life from randomly catching a cold.


    It was a miracle that her father Adolf could have supported her this long.


    But as for the price, perhaps that could be seen in the decoded documents.


    Countless live people had been experimented on. An unimaginable sacrifice.


    This time, Georgia naturally didn¡¯t go back to the original rooftop.


    Ivan had taken his people and switched locations.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t the city center, but a unique mansion in the countryside.


    After their car arrived, it was night, andpletely dark outside.


    Georgia received a call from her mother.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Any news of Robert?¡±


    While escorting the children, Georgia had had her mother return to hospital.


    She was going through physical therapy in hospital every day, with professional guidance from doctors.


    It was better than training outside.


    She¡¯d also left enough bodyguards to protect her mother beside her, and since Emilia was out these


    couple days on business, there was only her mother in the hospital.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Mom. I¡¯ve found Robert¡¯s whereabouts, and I¡¯ll think of a way to bring him


    back. I might not be able to see you these two days. Just stay in hospital. The bodyguards will protect


    you properly.¡±


    ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡±


    Casey asked, worried, over the phone. Knowing that her daughter hadn¡¯t brought the man back yet,


    that only meant that there was going to be more bloodshed toe.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s going to be dangerous, but I won¡¯t put myself in the crossfire. Robert wouldn¡¯t want that.


    I¡¯ll bring him back with better ways. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Just wait for the good news.¡±


    Georgia hung up.


    She followed Wilson out and walked into the mansion.


    Ivan and Jason saw here back and both piped up.


    ¡°Anythinge out of it?¡±


    Georgia turned and pointed to the girl.


    ¡°This is Adolf¡¯s daughter, born with immune problems. Adolf got involved in all sorts of live experiments


    to save his daughter. This is the only person he cares about. Take her in. Try not to hurt her, but scare


    Adolf. Make him think that if he doesn¡¯t tell the truth, the one to get hurt will be his daughter.¡±


    Georgia knew that she couldn¡¯t act fierce and ferocious in front of Adolf or talk about how she was


    going to hurt this little girl.


    She had to leave it to the men, and felt a bit useless.


    This was Robert¡¯s safety they were talking about, but her values told her that she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Wilson, Ivan and Jason didn¡¯t force her. This sort of intimidation tactic needed strategy.


    If Georgia went in looking all conflicted, with Adolf¡¯s intellect, he might just m up and think they


    weren¡¯t willing to hurt his daughter. It might just bring more trouble.


    Georgia just sat anxiously in the living room.


    The wait was almost half an hour.


    In this time, Georgia¡¯s heart felt like it was being fried in oil.


    By the time Wilson came out, Georgia saw them holding the girl, who¡¯d already fainted.


    Georgia asked worriedly.


    ¡°Is the girl fine? Do we need a doctor?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just a bit of blood from her neck. You know, not doing a thing to her doesn¡¯t show


    our determination. It¡¯s just a small wound. We¡¯ll bandage it and it¡¯ll be fine. Adolf really does seem to


    care about his daughter. The moment he saw blood, he surrendered and spoke. He¡¯s given us


    everything.¡±


    ¡°Deal with the girl¡¯s wound first.¡±


    Georgia took the girl to a bedroom and bandaged the wound on her neck.


    She was still asleep, apparently having fainted from terror.


    After resolving that, the group sat in the living room, and Georgia raised the question.


    ¡°How much did Adolf give you? I¡¯ve got some proof on Darren¡¯s side as well.¡±

 Chapter 495 All-In Finance Game

    Chapter 495 All-In Finance Game


    ¡°Adolf¡¯s given us an entry route into the secret base and all the data about the live experimentation that


    goes on in there. He¡¯s got evidence on hand that could expose all this, but he has a request.¡±


    ¡°What does he want from us?¡±


    ¡°Adolf says that Robert¡¯s blood has a lot of experimental value. If we promise to hand over Robert¡¯s


    blood for his research, he¡¯ll hand over all the evidence and bring the Albertson Group into the public


    spotlight where everyone can point fingers.¡±


    Georgia was shocked. She didn¡¯t think Adolf would have requested that.


    But considering that he¡¯d done all that research in order to save his daughter and now that the


    Wimbledons had Robert to study his blood, it wasn¡¯t strange for Adolf to be requesting such a thing.


    But should she agree to it? Georgia looked at Ivan.


    ¡°What else did he tell you, and what else did he request? Do you think we can agree to this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve negotiated with him, Georgia, and forced him into our camp. With Robert¡¯s body in this condition,


    Adolf is capable of saving his immunepromised daughter¡¯s life, which shows that the man is


    experienced in such matters. We¡¯ve put Adolf in ourbs to continue research. Along with Antonio and


    you, Georgia, as well as anyone who coulde into the team, maybe we could fix Robert¡¯s condition.


    It¡¯s just in case.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll grant his request.¡±


    That was that.


    The evidence was there and they were sure that Robert was at that secret base.


    That night, Georgia used twenty billion to up and buy out all the headlines of the world, and almost all


    the headline news of several major countriespletely exposed the facts behind the live human


    People could have guessed such a thing, but a full exposure,plete with video and photos of theb


    and the unrecognizable appearances of the people who¡¯d gone through it, shocked the entire.


    Georgia only needed to buy out several major news outlets in severalrge countries for other small


    countries to follow suit in the media frenzy. So the matter went global in just one night.


    After all, Albertson itself was global.


    A lot of media outlets had been cooperative with them in keeping silent, but Georgia mmed them


    with money directly.


    Of course, the immediate reaction to the exposure had been condemnation from the Albertson PR


    team, saying that it was framed and fake.


    Georgia, though, had already set the pace for the exposure, leaving little bits of evidence at once. The


    moment there was one im of one piece being fake, Georgia produced more evidence. Bit by bit, they


    tossed out the facts of the experimental base, finallypletely confirming that the Albertson Group


    had invested in theb itself.


    And the exposure dragged the Wimbledon family into the light as well.


    Within those twenty-four hours, to keep the news suppressed, they¡¯d even used upwards of several


    dozen billions.


    It wasn¡¯t that the media had any morals to speak of, and not even a handful of them were willing to


    keep exposing the truth for the sake of petty justice.


    But Georgia had already decided to go all in against the people behind the scenes. The moment her


    opponents offered twenty billion to suppress the news, she tossed out twenty billion herself.


    She put all the movable capital that Robert¡¯s father had left her on the line.


    Not only that, but she even took her own SY Group stocks to the bank, got a cash flow that way, and


    directly cooperated with several financial entities.


    The following morning, Georgia and those entities had emptied out the Albertson stock.


    The Albertson Group was apany with several hundred billions. The news couldn¡¯t be suppressed,


    and it was an enormous scandal. Add to that Georgia¡¯s cooperation with the financial entities, and


    within several hours, the Albertson Group¡¯s market value had evaporated by several dozen billions.


    If the news couldn¡¯t be suppressed, by the time the stock market opened in the morning, another


    several hundred billion was going to go up in thin air as well.


    Georgia didn¡¯t go after the Wimbledon family directly. Without a show of force, they wouldn¡¯t


    understand how determined she was to fight this war with them.


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to move Robert¡¯s capital, but she had enough money and enough shares.


    Even if she had to put everything on the line and sell the SY Group, she didn¡¯t care.


    She knew that Robert¡¯s body wasn¡¯t going to hold up. She didn¡¯t care about money. She only cared


    about how Robert was now.


    It was such a massive campaign that before the Wimbledon family and the Albertson Group could even


    react, they were in the spotlight of a global scandal, with dozens of billions lost. Their shareholders


    couldn¡¯t take it, and all were pressing the chairman of the Albertson Group, the heir to the Wimbledons,


    other Wimbledon family members. All sorts of characters high up the rung were under fire.


    The evidence was so concrete that even the government had to get involved, releasing a public


    statement that they were forming an official investigation team.


    It was getting more and more intense, and it had gone on for a day.


    In the giant fortress mansion of the Wimbledon family, there was a ck and white monotone room,


    where a blue-eyed, pale man coughed sitting in bed, with aptop before him. He was scrolling through


    stock news and online news reports.


    ¡°They¡¯re forcing me to see her, forcing me to submit.¡±


    Eric turned to the person before him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like out there.¡±


    ¡°Sir, the stockholders are demanding an answer now. What should we do with this? The scandal can¡¯t


    be suppressed any longer. The government¡¯s going to get involved, and they¡¯re out for blood.¡±


    ¡°When these goons were making money, they didn¡¯t say a word of thanks. All they did was show me


    those shit-eating grins in front of me. Now that they¡¯re suffering some losses in the market, they¡¯re out


    howling for me to leave. What a useless bunch of pigs.¡±


    Eric sneered.


    At that, everyone in the room fell silent, and Eric spoke mildly.


    ¡°Check over everything about Georgia Lane. Does she really think it¡¯s that simple to force me to see


    her and return her husband? She¡¯s too na?ve to think that this small bit of loss is going to ruin the


    Albertson Group.¡±


    Eric spoke, and everyone backed out.


    But he couldn¡¯t have imagined that, the following morning, the businesses he and other Wimbledons


    had invested in, from the aviation to the robotics to the education sector ¨C all core sectors of the


    Wimbledon family business ¨C had scandals ripped up and fiercementary pped on them. Soon


    afterwards, there was continued capital being injected into emptying out thesepanies¡¯ stocks.


    He seemed to understand how those stockholders felt now. If thepany continued to be emptied out


    like this, the Wimbledon family property was probably all going to shrink to eighty percent.


    He turned to his secretary.


    ¡°It¡¯d take several hundred billions to empty out so many groups and to get those people to cooperate


    her. How is she managing such a massive cash flow?¡±


    Eric said that, while the secretary replied with a bent head.


    ¡°Sir, that Miss Lane has taken all her shares in the SY Group to the bank. You know howrge the SY


    Group is. The bank naturally cut her an allowance of several hundred billion, which is what she¡¯s using


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    to empty out the stocks of several corepanies, then exposing scandals. If these scandals continue,


    those brand reputations aren¡¯t going to recover at all. We have to contain this now, sir.¡±


    ¡°This woman¡¯s insane!¡±


    Eric¡¯s face darkened, and he finally turned to his secretary.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to force me to see her? Get in contact. I¡¯m going to meet her.¡±


    That afternoon, Georgia finally received a call from Eric¡¯s secretary.


    Smirking, she hung up, and got ready to get in a car .


    She could ruin the SY Group in order to fight against the Wimbledons, but they didn¡¯t have what it took


    for that game of chicken.


    She didn¡¯t care about the mary losses, but they did.


    Georgia lowered her head and chuckled.


    She¡¯d won this war in the end.

 Chapter 496 Meeting Eric

    Chapter 496 Meeting Eric


    At first nce meeting Eric, Georgia felt the man had a dark presence.


    He held a ceramic cup, with clearly defined knuckles.


    There was an aura of elegance about his face, but his eyes had a shadowy feeling about them.


    As for the man¡¯s skin, he had a sickly pallor.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Miss Lane. This was a vicious assault.¡±


    Georgia smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s never toote for revenge.¡±


    At that, Eric¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°I investigated you, Miss Lane. Your marriage with Mr. Simpson was full of all sorts of coincidences and


    pain. You might like a lot of people in this life. Even if you loved Mr. Simpson now, maybe in a few


    years, or a few months, you won¡¯t love him as much. Putting all your eggs in one basket for a man


    whose future you can¡¯t tell seems a fool¡¯s gamble¡­¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard, Eric? There are more important things than money.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to buy for time, and don¡¯t try to convince me. Every hour you dy is another potential for the


    situation to shift and for you to lose another few dozen billions. I don¡¯t mind the loss even if I end up


    broke, but if you want to y this game to the end, Eric, I don¡¯t mind. I want to see who does in this war


    first.¡±


    ¡°Women really are just born stupid. You fall into the mire of emotion so easily.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric mocked.


    Georgia didn¡¯t get mad. She shot the man before her a pitying nce.


    ¡°I feel sorry for you, Eric. Nobody probably truly loved you in your life, so you don¡¯t believe any such


    thing in the world.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Eric¡¯s gazended coldly on her.


    His lips were pressed together, his features tightly strung, his expression dark.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s true love, Miss Lane, but who knows. In a few months or in a few years, Mr. Simpson


    might go and find another woman. His heart might change.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about. I only have onest question. Where is my husband? Return him to


    me, or tomorrow, it won¡¯t be just stocks. I¡¯m going to drag you and the rest of your family to hell with


    me, Eric. Try me.¡±


    Losing several hundred billion over foolish love. Eric only felt that this woman was dumber than rocks.


    He turned and signaled his bodyguard.


    Right away, the bodyguard pushed his wheelchair out. Georgia followed behind, and they got in a car,


    leaving Eric¡¯s luxury mansion.


    In the car, Eric and Georgia sat facing each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you could have collected key evidence on all my core industries in such a short time.


    Who helped you with this?¡±


    Eric turned to Georgia.


    Clearly, to aplish such a thing with such speed and suchplete evidence was beyond


    Georgia¡¯s capabilities alone.


    This took decades of preparation, not something that could be done in a day and night.


    ¡°Are you trying to find who¡¯s plotting against your family, Eric? Then to deal with them? With all the


    people your family¡¯s hurt, the more enemies you have, the more allies I have.


    ¡°The Wimbledons and the Albertson Group have made too many such enemies. So long as I got


    together with them and collected the evidence in their grasp, it might not be Armageddon for you


    Wimbledons, but it¡¯s enough to hurt you.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t give up Darren¡¯s name not because she was hiding his identity to repay him for helping


    her.


    It was clear from how Darren had given her theplete evidence and captured Adolf¡¯s daughter not


    long after Robert¡¯s disappearance that Darren had been observing from behind the scenes all the


    while. He¡¯d just stood by and watched Robert get taken by the Wimbledon family, thene to her


    right away to profit from the fighting.


    She and Darren were only using each other. Darren was striking a blow at the Albertson Group through


    her, giving Ace some breathing room.


    Georgia was only refusing to give up Darren because, naturally, she really disliked Eric. If not for the


    fact that Robert was still in Eric¡¯s hands, she really was just going to negotiate with Wilson to see how


    they could plot to get Eric hiseuppance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to talk about that, then let¡¯s switch it up. You know why I had to take Robert away?¡±


    Eric broached the question, an actual smile in his eyes, seemingly looking forward to Georgia¡¯s answer.


    Georgia could have guessed at such a thing.


    She had no idea what Eric was thinking asking about it on his own.


    ¡°You and I both know what Jayson¡¯sb got up to. Robert¡¯s body has some problems, but he can


    stabilize himself. I don¡¯t want anything to exacerbate his condition. I don¡¯t care about what you want.¡±


    At what Georgia said, Eric scoffed mockingly.


    ¡°I hear you were in biopharma yourself. Majored in it in college. Never took you for the selfish type.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Georgia asked coldly, her gaze sharpening.


    ¡°Robert Simpson survived out of so many live test subjects, and managed to create anti-cancer healing


    substances inside his body. That shows that if we sessfully study the substances on him, we can


    generate and perhaps synthesize those curative substances. We could save a lot of people from


    disease and despair, but in your selfishness, here you are trying to take Robert away, unwilling to test


    the possibilities of his body. If that¡¯s not selfishness, what is?¡±


    In her fury, Georgia had tough. She¡¯d thought that Eric was just a shady character.


    With all this, he was an actual psychopath.


    ¡°You took Robert away and wanted to experiment on his body to cure your own immune defect. Now


    you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re trying to do good by the whole world? You¡¯re a joke, Eric! And Robert is my


    husband. Me protecting him only makes sense. As for you, your hypocrisy only sickens me!¡±


    ¡°This world is only ever about results. If you pay attention to the process, a lot of them are unjust. I


    don¡¯t believe there not a little bit of darkness in how the Simpsons umted their wealth, and I don¡¯t


    believe you¡¯ve never hurt anyone either. I admit that I¡¯m ill, and I¡¯m trying everything to capture Robert


    to cure my own condition.


    ¡°But it only makes sense for me to try and cure myself of my disease as well. If my research seeds,


    I¡¯ll put the medication on the market and do good by a lot more people. That proves that if I seed,


    many will benefit. You, though, are only concerned with taking your husband away without conducting a


    shred of experimentation.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to speak any longer. There was nomunicating with this person.


    His logic was entirely sick. It was almost amusing the way he spoke of his own ends so heroically.


    The car drove on for about two hours, and they finally arrived at the secret base Georgia had


    uncovered beforehand.

 Chapter 497 How Much is Your Love Worth

    Chapter 497 How Much is Your Love Worth


    To be honest, the address had already been exposed, and there were reporters waiting there, waiting


    forb staff toe out for photos and interviews.


    Of course, these past few days, the people in theb hadn¡¯te out at all. Cars had driven over to


    provide them with food, but the TV did show footage of the investigation team going in. The Wimbledon


    family had their own power, so the investigation hadn¡¯t gone public yet.


    The two powers were in a tug-of-war. Depending on whether or not Georgia or Eric came out the victor,


    the investigation results would either reveal the shocking truth, ore back to bite the users.


    The car drove directly inside under the reporters¡¯ cameras. Naturally, Georgia didn¡¯te alone, just in


    case she fell into someone else¡¯s hands. Wilson had brought a few bodyguards with him over.


    At the same time, Ivan and Jason were preparing behind the scenes. If Eric went back on his word,


    they¡¯d continue the market warfare and expose even more facts, squashing the value of the Wimbledon


    brands into the dirt. They¡¯d prepared the npletely.


    It was just up to Eric if he was going to return Robert to them or not.


    The car rolled to a stop.


    Georgia and Wilson got out, following Eric step by step into the depths of theb.


    They passed heavy security, with full body scans, pupil and fingerprint tests at every stage.


    Eric was the main person passing through, while they followed behind.


    After over a dozen checkpoints, they finally arrived in a massiveboratory.


    Georgia saw several workers busy in front of their ownputers. They looked over in some shock as


    she and Eric came over, then bent their heads and continued on their own business.


    Georgia¡¯s gaze, though, was stuck in the foremost ss room, and she saw Robert lying inside on a


    bed.


    As it was in the photographs, there were tubes stuck up and down Robert¡¯s body.


    Georgia flew into a rage.


    ¡°What have you done to him? If anythinges up with his body further, Eric, it won¡¯t just be losing a


    bit of money, but I¡¯ll take your entire family with me to hell!¡±


    Georgia¡¯s gaze was fierce, partly because of rage, but partly also because someone like Eric only


    spoke to the strong.


    Show weakness before him, cry and sob, and he was going to press his advantage.


    It was psychological warfare, and she knew that no matter what happened next, she couldn¡¯t lower her


    head before this man.


    Show even a bit of weakness, and Eric would collect himself, then cast her into the depths.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson¡¯s body was just too valuable as a subject, so I had my personnel study every part of his


    body. Don¡¯t me me, Miss Lane. Nobody told your husband to be the odd man out. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t have captured him for this sort of thing anyway. me Jayson Mathis for all the experiments


    he conducted in thatb to cause this sort of mutation. Otherwise, you really think I¡¯d look for trouble


    with you for no reason?¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t hold back and pped the man before her across the face.


    That was just too shameless of a statement. The victim was getting med by the perpetrator with


    such disgusting words.


    If Robert hadn¡¯t still been here, Georgia wanted to sink this person to the bottom of the sea as fish


    food.


    Eric¡¯s gaze turned especially dark.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first woman to strike me, Miss Lane!¡±


    ¡°I hope even more people put hands on you, Eric. People like you need a few good beatings to know


    how things work in this world!¡±


    Georgia chuckled mockingly.


    Eric suddenly pped his hands in a sinister gesture. Georgia looked on in shock as Robert¡¯s body


    started trembling in agony. She could see his brow furrowing, his eyes still closed with cold sweat


    beading on his brow.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Georgia spat.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson hasn¡¯t woken up at all. I just called for someone to give him some stimtion so he could


    wake up and see his face. After all, you did all this toe over to see him. If he didn¡¯t wake up to see


    you, isn¡¯t that just a waste of your effort?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s hands shook.


    She knew that Eric was doing this on purpose.


    He was probing her bottom line and threatening her.


    ¡°Eric, you should know that I have Adolf in my grasp now. Take a guess how much he exposed and


    how much evidence he handed over.¡±


    Georgia kept her expression calm and spoke mildly. Eric was trying to y mind games with her.


    He could tell that she cared for Robert, and even with all the things she¡¯d done out there, he still wasn¡¯t


    handing Robert back over now, ying with her heart, forcing her to make sacrifices here.


    She¡¯d put Eric and the Wimbledons through so much mary loss. Someone as selfish as Eric


    couldn¡¯t have up and just let Robert walk.


    He was definitely going to torture Robert here and try to squeeze some value out of her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much Adolf knows. I just want to see how much you care about your husband, Miss


    Lane. I want to see how much your love is worth!¡±


    Sneering, Eric pped his hands.


    The person behind him produced a document. Georgia looked and saw it was an agreement to change


    the stock ownership of the SY Group.


    ¡°So long as you agree to sign this contract, Miss Lane, and transfer all your stocks in the SY Group to


    me, I¡¯ll return your husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth several hundred billion. I want to see if your love is worth that much, Miss Lane.¡±


    Eric smiled and said that, looking at Georgia with a half-smile, seemingly expecting her decision.


    ¡°Give me the pen, Eric. My love is priceless, and several hundred billion couldn¡¯t begin to measure the


    value Robert holds in my heart. If you just wanted the stocks, you needn¡¯t have gone to the trouble.¡±


    Georgia said that mildly, seemingly giving no care to losing that much money.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Eric showed a rare trace of surprise and handed the document over, signally for the person behind him


    to hand over a pen.


    Still smiling, Georgia bent her head over the document and signed it.


    At the moment when they had her press her thumb over it, Georgia suddenly lifted her head to look at


    Eric.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see if I signed my name?¡±

 Chapter 498 Robert Unconscious

    Chapter 498 Robert Unconscious


    Eric blinked, seemingly not expecting Georgia to say that.


    At that moment, Wilson, who¡¯d been at Georgia¡¯s side all along, moved. Before anyone could react,


    and with shocking speed, Wilson grabbed Eric and held him in his grasp.


    All the bodyguards inside raised their pistols and pointed at them.


    Eric¡¯s neck was being held in Wilson¡¯s vise-grip, but he didn¡¯t appear panic as he sneered at Georgia.


    ¡°I thought you really didn¡¯t care about the money, but you do. Seems like Robert¡¯s not worth a few


    hundred billions to you.¡±


    ¡°Eric, the moment I signed the contract to exchange the stocks, you¡¯ll hand me another document to


    have me give you all my assets, then you¡¯ll have me sign to transfer Robert¡¯spany stocks. I


    gleaned what kind of person you were from just the few words you said today. You won¡¯t let Robert go


    even if I signed this.¡±


    Georgia scoffed, then tore up the document she¡¯d just signed before Eric.


    She just wanted to let Eric go through a bit of shock, then have Wilson start moving within that time.


    Wilson was the cream of mercenary crop, and normal people couldn¡¯t match his reaction time.


    Even with Eric¡¯s people all around them, Georgia wasn¡¯t concerned with Wilson there.


    Eric cared about his own life, and was trying so desperately to live that he¡¯d captured Robert all to cure


    his illness.


    From the moment Eric decided to meet her, Georgia knew that the man was still attached to his


    property. It was a ring weakness.


    Eric also knew that her weakness was Robert.


    So this was now a sh of wills, to see who gave way first.


    The person to admit defeat would get backed up to a wall.


    ¡°Even with me in your grasp, this entire base is full of my people. You really think you can take Robert


    home safely? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a very capricious fellow. If I didn¡¯t want to, I¡¯d rather die here than let


    you take Robert away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear him babble, Wilson. He probably hasn¡¯t felt much pain in his life. Have him


    experience what a beating feels like.¡±


    At Georgia¡¯smand, Wilson punched Eric in the gut.


    Eric groaned, face contorting, while the people levelling guns at them didn¡¯t dare move.


    From that, it was clear that they followed Eric¡¯s orders.


    And Eric wasn¡¯t having them shoot clearly because he was afraid they¡¯d kill him outright, or he¡¯d be


    wounded.


    Georgia knew that Eric was immunodeficient.


    Adolf had also said that Eric¡¯s defect was like his daughters.


    With a bit of a scrape or a small wound, it was enough to cause all sorts of illnesses and even total


    organ failure. Eric¡¯s body wasn¡¯t up to task.


    Georgia leant close to Eric¡¯s ear, her voice devilish.


    ¡°When you investigated me, you probably didn¡¯t find what kind of person Wilson was.


    ¡°You¡¯d better let Robert and I walk, Eric. Or with your body like this, even with a bit more hurt, you


    probably won¡¯t live to see the sune up tomorrow.¡±


    Georgia finished.


    Then she dug her nails deep inside the flesh in Eric¡¯s palm.


    They¡¯d passed a security check and couldn¡¯t bring any sharp objects with them. But a woman¡¯s


    fingernails also had great effect.


    Adolf had told her how immunodeficient people were most afraid of bloodborne infections. Even a small


    wound could be devastating.


    As expected, the moment, Georgia¡¯s nails drew blood, his face contorted.


    He shot a dark look at Georgia, who simply sneered and dug her nails into other parts of Eric¡¯s body.


    The wounds were tiny, but growing in number.


    Eric still held out and didn¡¯t speak. Georgia suddenly lowered her head and bit Eric¡¯s hand with all her


    strength.


    She tasted rust in her mouth. It was disgusting, but very effective.


    Eric finally broke and gave the order.


    ¡°Release him!¡±


    At that, Georgia saw the ss doors open.


    She could see Eric¡¯s face going pale, on the verge of copse.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was sick with, but it was clear that he wasn¡¯t going to make it soon.


    ¡°Escort us out, or I¡¯ll have Wilson toy with you some more. It might only be death waiting for you.¡±


    Georgia turned to the nearly unconscious Eric and spoke.


    Eric¡¯s face twisted at her, full of rage and hate.


    Finally, he turned to his people.


    ¡°Let them go.¡±


    Georgia only released Eric when Georgia and Wilson and their people put Robert in a car and drove off


    swiftly.


    The moment they exited the base, Wilson had them get out immediately, then head off in another


    waiting car.


    Only after driving off in the new car for a while did Wilson speak.


    ¡°There was a bomb in that vehicle.¡±


    Georgia spoke with a bit of apprehension.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you came with me. I¡¯d guessed that he couldn¡¯t have let me go honestly. That car really


    had been rigged. Thankfully we were ready.¡±


    Georgia clutched at Robert, who was still wounded, the tubes stuck in his body having done untold


    work.


    Robert was still unconscious, and an ambnce drove over to pick him up, while Georgia and Robert


    switched cars again.


    This time, Georgia saw Ivan and Jason in the car.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and after half an hour, Robert finally arrived in hospital.


    Ivan handed the surgery and emergency checks and procedures to doctors he trusted and had invited


    to the hospital. Georgia waited outside.


    The surgery took six hours.


    Georgia waited all the while, her anxiety boiling.


    When the doctors came out, Georgia and Ivan rushed over and started raising questions.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like now, doctor?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson, Mr. Simpson is in a serious condition. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with his hormones


    or his blood. We could only sew his wounds back together, but we can¡¯t control his hormones or his


    blood content right now. He might have been injected with something. We can¡¯t do anything about this,


    and we can only go through a serum treatment to reduce Mr. Simpson¡¯s hormones and blood


    concentration to normal parameters. It¡¯s clear that we¡¯ve never experienced Mr. Simpson¡¯s condition


    before, and we don¡¯t know what the right way to treat him is.¡±


    Georgia copsed to the floor, limp, mping a hand over her mouth and trying not to cry, her heart


    throbbing.


    Ivan¡¯s hands shook and he bent over Georgia.


    ¡°With Robert in this condition, Georgia, the hospital can only fix his external injuries. But with his


    internal issues, they can¡¯t do a thing. Like how I¡¯m a surgeon who can¡¯t do anything internal. Let¡¯s go


    over to Antonio. I¡¯ve already told him about this and he¡¯s prepared a room. Over there, at least Antonio


    can slow down his progression.¡±


    Georgia, though, felt it was a nightmare. She remembered how Antonio had said that many people had


    gone over to search for a final trace of life.


    But those people either died in agony, or lost all hope of a cure, waiting to die in despair.


    Did she have to go through this now, too?


    Georgia turned to Ivan, fearfully and hopelessly.


    ¡°Are we out of options? Can we find nobody else to cure him? It¡¯s such a wide world, but none of them


    can fix Robert? We¡¯re not pressed for money. Can you get some more people over to check over


    Robert¡¯s situation, Ivan?¡±


    Ivan was helpless.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of miracles and miracle workers in this world, Georgia, but can you afford to trust them


    now? Who knows if they really can fix Robert? Who knows how capable they are? At least Antonio


    deserves our trust, and at least he¡¯s had experience with this sort of condition. Robert¡¯s only in an


    abnormal physiological state right now, and we¡¯re not in despair yet. There¡¯s still a way out. Trust me.¡±


    Georgia sobbed and nodded, and they had a car bring Robert, surgeryplete, over to


    Antonio.

 Chapter 499 At Each Other’s Throats

    Chapter 499 At Each Other¡¯s Throats


    Of course, this time, Robert wasn¡¯t spending his time in the room they¡¯d gone to, but a unit purposely


    built in the back like a hospital, with dedicated rooms, surgery tools, drugs, nurses, and surgeons there.


    But they weren¡¯t going through regr treatments in the hospital, rather injecting them with all sorts of


    drugs. Some people had hurt themselves unable to bear the pain, and the doctors were bandaging


    their wounds.


    Robert was unconscious throughout, but when Antonio arranged the room and Georgia was still in the


    grips of despair, Robert opened his eyes.


    His voice was hoarse and his eyes were unfocused, but his voice was gentle.


    He grabbed Georgia hand by his bedside right away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Simpson, Mr. Simpson can still make it. Don¡¯t cry; you¡¯ll hurt me if you cry¡­¡±


    ¡°Robert, you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡±


    Georgia jolted, then hugged Robert and burst into tears.


    ¡°You scared me to death. How is your body? Does it hurt anywhere? Does it feel sick anywhere? They


    fixed your external wounds in the hospital, but your hormones and bloodposition are abnormal.


    They couldn¡¯t help you. I¡¯ve brought you over to Antonio¡¯s side, but I don¡¯t know what to do, Robert. I¡¯m


    so useless. Why can¡¯t I fix you? Why did I have to put you through so much pain? If it hadn¡¯t been to


    save me, you wouldn¡¯t have been taken to Jayson¡¯sb to be tortured, and you wouldn¡¯t have been


    targeted by Eric. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Georgia sobbed harder and harder. Robert almost didn¡¯t have the strength to speak, but he still took


    Georgia¡¯s hand andforted her.


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson, my silly wife. Don¡¯t me yourself; how is it your fault? It just feels hot inside me. Do I


    have a fever? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not serious. I can feel it. I¡¯ll get better after this fever ends. You have to


    trust my instincts. I said I was going to grow old together with you. See how much I¡¯ve been through


    already. I can make it this time too.¡±


    Georgia continued to cry as she spoke.


    ¡°You said it. You¡¯re going to make it. I¡¯ll fix your body together with Antonio, and you have to make it. If


    you could survive off willpower, you have to follow through with your promise this time. Or else I¡¯ll marry


    someone else and have the two kids call someone else Daddy. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Georgia threatened, all while sobbing like a child, her face scrunching up.


    Robert chuckled.


    ¡°Give me a kiss, like in the fairy tales, and I¡¯ll make it. I feel like I don¡¯t have the energy to speak


    anymore. Before I drift off, could Mrs. Simpson give her Mr. Simpson a kiss? I think that if I see you in


    my dreams, I¡¯ll be able to survive. Trust me.¡±


    Whimpering, Georgia bent her head and kissed Robert on the cheek.


    Soon, Antonio brought a nurse over, and Georgia watched on as he injected something into Robert¡¯s


    body.


    Not long afterwards, Robert closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡°What did you inject him with?¡±


    Georgia turned worriedly to Antonio.


    ¡°Something that¡¯ll lower his adrenaline levels. There seems to be some stimnt inside his body


    speeding up his heartrate bit by bit. It¡¯ll cause arrythmia and irregr cirction across the body. I have


    to keep that from happening. A patient had gone through the same thing on my end as well. Don¡¯t


    worry, this treatment is fine.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do from now on? How much of this condition have you seen before? Will the


    equilibrium of his body be broken?¡±


    Robert had a fever right now, and Georgia was terrified for it. A person¡¯s immune system was


    especially weak while they had fevers, and they could be infected with a lot of viruses. She was worried


    it would happen to Robert.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson¡¯s condition is simr to some people who¡¯ve been here before, but for those people, their


    organs were at the end of their rope. Even if I could control their abnormal hormones and blood, the


    cancer cells were going to spread anyway and continue to cause organ failure. There¡¯s no cure. But


    hadn¡¯t Mr. Simpson just gone to the hospital? The cancers are spreading over this period of time, but


    so are the anticancer substances in his body. So we have to give Mr. Simpson organic injections and


    enough nutrition to let his body fight against the furiously spreading cancer cells. The body doesn¡¯t


    absorb as well in a fever, so I¡¯ll have to inject him on my end to maintain the equilibrium.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be stable for now. He¡¯s just been taken for several days and I don¡¯t know if they


    injected him with anything serious. I still have to check with myb tools. That¡¯s that for now.¡±


    Georgia could only dip her head in sorrow. To keep Robert¡¯s body from bing infected, they took


    him to an ICU-like sterile room in Antonio¡¯s ce.


    Georgia didn¡¯t stay in the room with Robert. At a time like this, she needed to be calm and to deal with


    the situation at hand.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Havingmitted fully to the rivalry with Eric in theb, the two of them were hated enemies now.


    After this, Eric was going to take revenge, or even continue to try to capture Robert. In a situation like


    this, she could only push her advantage and cut Eric and the Wimbledons to the quick.


    Otherwise, when Eric¡¯s side had had the time to recover, he was going to move on Robert and her.


    Ivan and Jason both agreed that Jason and Ivan were going to cooperate outside with numerous


    previous enemies of the Wimbledon family.


    They put the money and effort on the line to have the investigation team expose the entire truth.


    In the days and nights that Robert was unconscious, the investigation team posted their report online,


    exposing the issue of the Wimbledon family¡¯s underground human experimentation.


    It wasn¡¯t the leaks from before, but the actual results of an investigation.


    With that, the Albertson Group was mired in scandal, and their market value continued to drop. Anti-


    Albertson movements were set off across the world.


    Plenty of ces that had subscribed to Albertson medications announced that they were going to stop


    and switch to other simr medications from other groups.


    In a lot of other countries and regions, they supplied enough capital for massive anti-Albertson protests,


    and in some ces, they even offered money for others to choose medications from otherpanies.


    Cooperating with them all, thepanies were about to squeeze the Albertson Group¡¯s ownership


    percentage in the world lower and lower, until they werepletely suppressed.


    It was a tidal force. The pie was so big on the market that the moment the Albertson Group be a


    public target, other equal or smallerpanies also jumped in on tit.


    The market was out for blood, and without Georgia and gang¡¯s intervention, those groups were already


    going to furiously start ndering the Albertson Group just for a slice of that pie.


    As for the Wimbledon family, other sections of their industries were also faced with protests and


    marches. Everyone wanted the government to dole out some punishment, and give justice to the


    people who¡¯d been shut in there as subjects.


    And so anti-Wimbledon movements also rose up across the world.


    After a week of this going on, the Wimbledon family was forced to apologize, while Georgia couldn¡¯t


    settle down.


    Robert had been unconscious for a while week, and his condition wasn¡¯t stable yet, going in and out of


    a high fever.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what to do. She conducted tests with Antonio every day and all sorts of


    experiments, investigating all sorts of cancer treatment substances, Robert¡¯s physical condition, and


    his hematology data.


    But the two of them weren¡¯t doctors. They didn¡¯t know how to treat Robert.


    Even if they were doctors, those people were at a loss as well.


    Robert¡¯s current condition was unique and unheard of.


    Nobody knew what to do to keep him alive and restore him to normal.


    Just when Georgia felt like she couldn¡¯t take it, she received a call from Riley.

 Chapter 500 Riley’s Phone Call

    Chapter 500 Riley¡¯s Phone Call


    Georgia didn¡¯t understand why Riley was calling her.


    But she still left Robert¡¯s room in secret, went to a quiet ce, and took it.


    ¡°What is it, Riley?¡±


    Georgia asked bluntly over the line.


    She was busy right now. Other than seeing Robert daily, video calling the kids once every day and


    other people she was close to ¨C say chatting with Vanessa about her situation asionally ¨C she spent


    almost all her time conducting research with Antonio.


    They¡¯d let Adolf out as well, and all three of them were in theb all day running tests.


    She had almost no free time and didn¡¯t take strangers¡¯ calls. She ignored a lot of them outright.


    She¡¯d only picked up Riley¡¯s call after a bit of hesitation. It was strange, after all, how he¡¯d suddenly


    called.


    ¡°What¡¯s Robert¡¯s condition right now, Miss Lane?¡±


    Riley raised the question directly, and Georgia¡¯s face changed.


    Robert was still in aa and hadn¡¯t woken up. They hadn¡¯t leaked that outside yet, and no media had


    reported on it.


    But Riley was asking such a question directly. How did he know about that?


    Did he have people spying on them by their side?


    ¡°Robert is fine, Riley. Where did you hear such ridiculous news?¡±


    Georgia straight-up denied it.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Riley was probing, or if he had concrete information.


    Besides, if Robert¡¯s situation was shown online, lurking enemies and rivals or people who wanted to


    target thepany stock could step in, and it could really turn serious.


    Robert had already said that there was a financial entity sniping at thepany and trying to empty


    them out. Robert had said he¡¯d dealt with it in the dark, and Georgia hadn¡¯t concerned herself with it.


    Robert had fallen into aa in recent times, and she had Wilson look over the situation, as well as


    Robert¡¯s secretary, assistant, and Jason, just in case something like this happened.


    As for Riley suddenly asking about Robert, she found it stranger and stranger, and grew dubious of


    Riley¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to tell the truth at a time like this, Miss Lane. With all themotion you¡¯ve raised overseas


    and all the capital you¡¯ve been moving around, anyone would be paying attention to why you did such


    things. I just happened to have someone I knew well and was capable to look into the news.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s expression grew colder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what spection you¡¯re harboring or what you¡¯ve investigated. Our families aren¡¯t that


    close, Riley. I can¡¯t speak about some things. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    No matter what Riley¡¯s intentions were, the two of them weren¡¯t at a stage where they trusted each


    other. She wasn¡¯t nning on admitting anything.


    If they recorded it and leaked it online, it¡¯d start too muchmentary.


    It was thinking of Riley as a bad person to go this far, but Georgia had to be on guard for all


    possibilities.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve got a way to help Robert fix his body, Miss Lane. Are you sure you want to hang up?¡±


    As Riley said that, Georgia still swiftly hung up.


    Her heart had actually begun to waver, especially with Riley¡¯sst line about helping Robert¡¯s body.


    But from the moment she¡¯d known Riley Price, she¡¯d felt that the man was a mystery. What he was like


    in secret was aplete unknown.


    Georgia¡¯s impression of Riley was someone she couldn¡¯t see through, and those words had her even


    more apprehensive.


    She felt Riley was a bit terrifying now, considering how it was possible he knew all this, even talking


    about ways to help Robert fix his body.


    Antonio had researched for this long and Adolf had continued researching in theb as well. Georgia


    was assisting the two of them, and they¡¯d even taken on some reliable research staff to assist them in


    their work. With this many people working on him, they could still only just manage to keep Robert¡¯s


    blood, hormones, and other abnormalities from worsening.


    Their hands were tied right now, but here Riley was talking about something like this. Georgia didn¡¯t


    know if Riley was probing her for Robert¡¯s condition right now, or if he really had grasped some


    important information.


    Whether or not Riley was telling the truth on this, she had to make sure.


    After hanging up, Georgia got in contact with Wilson, Jason and Ivan.


    A whileter, they sat in an office, with Georgia talking about what Riley had said over the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he caught wind of this. Of course, having raised such amotion over here, it¡¯s


    normal to draw attention on me. He might have snagged information from someone or something.


    Robert was in hospital, after all, and I can understand that. But hisst line about helping Robert fix his


    body was different. That only proves that he¡¯s been investigating for a while, or that he¡¯s known about


    Robert¡¯s condition for a long time already. It¡¯s a terrifying thought.


    ¡°Jason, Ivan, what do you think Riley meant by his call? What are his intentions?¡±


    Georgia asked worriedly.


    Jason and Ivan¡¯s faces both changed.


    Robert¡¯s condition was confidential, and even with word getting out, it wasn¡¯t for Riley to say that he


    had any ways to cure or fix Robert¡¯s body.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s been a mystery since he was small. yed around with us in the beginning, but then we


    felt like his personality wasn¡¯t honest enough. He did things with intentions we didn¡¯t understand, so we


    drifted apart. There were other reasons, of course. He looks like a yboy, and if you were to ask me if


    he cared about anything, I couldn¡¯t tell you. Love, romantic or otherwise¡­ he never seemed to take


    anything seriously.


    ¡°If you ask about whether he cares to run the Price family, I haven¡¯t seen him do serious business


    these few years or fix madly to expand. I even feel like he¡¯s just going with the flow and trying to keep


    the Price family from growing worse. I don¡¯t know why he called. Probing to see the show fits his style,


    but saying that he could cure Robert ¨C he knows how heavy those words are, and he¡¯s not just a


    bystander. That only proves that he¡¯s got his own ns.¡±


    While Jason said that, Ivan spoke as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet him. It¡¯s just a few hours on the ne. Now that Robert¡¯s unconscious, we can¡¯t let his


    condition worsen. We can¡¯t overlook the possibility that Riley wants to expose Robert¡¯sa or do


    something to thepany, even if it¡¯s a million-to-one chance.¡±

 Chapter 501 Princess Anna

    Chapter 501 Princess Anna


    Georgia nodded. She¡¯d thought the same, but she hadn¡¯t considered how to begin probing Riley.


    Now Ivan had said that he was going to see the man personally, which solved that issue.


    She couldn¡¯t ept Robert being unconscious anymore.


    After finishing the discussion, Ivan flew on a private jet back to the country.


    Jason continued to busy himself online, along with the running of Robert¡¯spany in this part of the


    world, while Wilson helped Georgia deal with the lingering problems after dealing with the Wimbledon


    family.


    The war was over, but there were a lot of problems yet to be resolved.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t free to do so, so it all fell on Wilson¡¯s shoulders.


    For the past few days, Robert had gone in and out of a high fever. It wasn¡¯t a normal viral infection, or a


    fever from a cold or flue either. It was simply from his abnormal blood concentration causing repeated


    inmmation, and all sorts of abnormal elements in his body.


    ¡°You promised me you¡¯d wake up before you went to sleep, Robert. It¡¯s been a week. If you don¡¯t wake


    up, I¡¯m not going to bear it.


    ¡°Wesley and Annie are both crying. They¡¯re begging to see you and talk to you every day, while all I


    could do was lie and say that you were asleep, or that you were too weak to speak. But the kids aren¡¯t


    idiots. Every time, they see my red eyes. Can you really bear to leave the three of us? If you don¡¯t wake


    up, I¡¯m just going to start dating online, you know! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t!¡±


    Georgia threatened him by his bedside, but Robert still didn¡¯t wake.


    His face was red, and he¡¯d just been injected with thetest organic medication that Antonio and the


    rest of them had developed to stabilize his body.


    But that only treated the symptom and not the cause. Only the fever was being suppressed, but his


    mess of a body wasn¡¯t fixed at all.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hurting. But at least wake up and talk to me so I can rest easier. You made it through


    being shut in Jayson¡¯sb for that long. You can make it this time too, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Georgia spoke, eyes red, but the man on the bed still had his eyes shut.


    After a while, there came a knock on the door, and Georgia went out. Antonio was standing there.


    ¡°Your cousin¡¯s here.¡±


    Georgia wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and followed Antonio out, meeting Aston in the


    living room.


    They¡¯d found a few reliable people for research, and Georgia had asked Aston over.


    Back then when they¡¯d been experimenting, they¡¯d meshed well with each other. With Robert in this


    condition, they needed a lot of manpower to process data and figures, so Georgia had asked Aston


    over.


    She trusted him.


    ¡°Is the situation serious?¡±


    Aston noticed Georgia¡¯s swollen eyes. He only knew the basics from the phone and hadn¡¯t looked at


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    the data yet. He wasn¡¯t that apprised of the situation.


    Antonio sent arge mass of experimental data and all sorts of documentation and reports on Robert¡¯s


    body straight to Aston.


    ¡°Look at this data for now. We haven¡¯t any leads at the moment and can¡¯t make a breakthrough. See if


    you can bring something new to the table.¡±


    Aston nodded, flipped across the information, and pored over them, in detail.


    Georgia stopped staying silent and took up the data to look over all of them again.


    She felt like they were in a dead end. Maybe it was the anxiety causing her to lose her rational


    thoughts, or maybe it was the worry causing her to be incapable of staying calm.


    But especially in a situation like this, she had to keep the pain and anxiety tamped down, then find a


    way to resolve things.


    After all, Aston had to look over the data all over again, so she might as well do the same and


    exchange thoughts with Aston. Maybe they¡¯de up with something.


    In the day where Georgia was busying herself, Elsie and Vanessa wheeled a certain child around the


    garden, walking.


    Sam was already half a year old and could sit in a stroller now, beaming out at the world every day.


    A six-month-old child had all sorts of curiosities towards the outside world, so after waking up every


    day, Vanessa would take the kid out for a walk.


    The child liked where there were a lot of people, and children near his age, especially children a year or


    two older than he was.


    So they asionally went to the sorts of parks where children yed, with slides and swings, where


    there were a lot of other kids.


    But today, Elsie and Vanessa didn¡¯t go to those crowded ces.


    They only walked around the garden pushing the child around. Both of them looked worried, while Sam


    stared as carefree as always at the nts of flowers around.


    It was winter, but G City had always been warm, and there was some greenery that still bloomed in the


    season.


    ¡°We called Georgia all of two times these past few days, and it was short every time. Georgia looks


    busy even now and still hasn¡¯t gotten in contact, which only means that Robert¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t


    improved. Should we go over there to visit her? She¡¯s not going to make it on her own.¡±


    After Vanessa said that, Elsie frowned too.


    ¡°Georgia¡¯s busy right now. She¡¯s a researcher at heart and probably is staying with that bunch all the


    time in theb. She has to greet us if we go over, and it¡¯ll dy her schedule. She also has to get


    people to guarantee our safety over there. Let¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll just make trouble if we went over. The two of us don¡¯t have experience in that field


    and we can¡¯t help business-wise either. But we can¡¯t contact her for fear of dying her, and we don¡¯t


    know her situation right now. What should we do?¡±


    Elsie thought about it, then turned to Vanessa.


    ¡°Wilson might be busy, but he should still have the time to chat with us over video. He¡¯s going through


    night right now. I¡¯ll ask him what the situation is like right now so we can rest easier too.¡±


    The two took out a phone and video called Wilson straight away.


    After a while, Wilson¡¯s face appeared on screen, and Elsie noticed the dark bags under his eyes


    straight away.


    Seemed like Wilson was too busy to get enough sleep.


    Elsie still remembered that back then, when Wilson was working hard for her and asionally lost


    sleep, even for a whole day, his eyes never get bags.


    How many days had he stayed up at this point? Elsie felt a surge of heartache, but Wilson got straight


    to the point.


    ¡°Did you need something? I¡¯ve got a lot of things on my te on this side.¡±


    Vanessa spoke swiftly.


    ¡°We know that Georgia¡¯s busy and needs to stay in theb. We didn¡¯t want to distract her with calling,


    so we¡¯re asking you. What¡¯s Robert¡¯s condition? Any improvements?¡±


    Wilson sighed.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s been unconscious all throughout and in intermittent fevers. His condition isplicated. He¡¯s


    the only one in such a situation in the entire world, and any form of treatment carries a risk. Their hands


    are tied on that, and I¡¯m not in their line of work, so I can¡¯t do anything to help, and I don¡¯t know what to


    suggest. So for this while, I¡¯ve been assisting Miss Lane with office business.¡±


    That had Elsie and Vanessa even more worried. Robert¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t improved at all and Georgia


    didn¡¯t know what to do. Vanessa couldn¡¯t picture how sad and anxious Georgia had to be right now.


    ¡°Is there any way we can help Georgia, Wilson? She¡¯s going through too much alone. And the kids?


    How are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Annie and Wesley are safe over there in that kingdom, and Miss Lane¡¯s mother has gone over to take


    care of the children. They¡¯re stable for now.¡±


    Just as Wilson finished exining, there came a knock on his door.


    Office staff hade over with a few documents for Wilson to sigh. Seeing him frown and order those


    people around, Elsie sighed.


    ¡°Never mind. If you¡¯re this busy, I¡¯ll hang up for now. Get a good night¡¯s sleep. The way you look, you


    can¡¯t have eaten or slept well. Georgia still needs you. You can¡¯t copse beforehand.¡±


    Wilson looked up and smiled mildly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    After saying that, the two ended the call.


    Elsie and Vanessa brought Sam with them in their worries, heading back to the mansion. The two of


    them didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat anything, and they had the butler tell the chef to make something


    light.


    Sam had fallen asleep and they put him in the bedroom.


    The two just sat there in the living room, not even wanting to talk.


    But the two of them hadn¡¯t even said anything when Elsie saw Alfred¡¯s mother bring a woman in.


    The woman was a tall individual, with pale skin.


    Elsie hadn¡¯t seen this person before. She found it strange when Vanessa took her hand and murmured


    in her ear.


    ¡°This is the princess of Svero, Elsie. I hear this is a proud person with an ill temper. Keep your own


    temper reined in and don¡¯t go against her. Of course, she might not be looking for trouble.¡±


    With that, the two stood and walked up in front of Isabel. Vanessa smiled at her mother-inw.


    ¡°Why did you bring Princess Anna here, Mom?¡±

 Chapter 502 Vanessa’s Danger

    Chapter 502 Vanessa¡¯s Danger


    Vanessa said that, then spoke politely at Anna.


    ¡°Hello, Princess. I¡¯m Vanessa, Alfred¡¯s wife.¡±


    The princess of Svero simply shot her a sidelong nce, then exchanged some words with Alfred¡¯s


    mother.


    Then she turned and sat down in the living room, treating Vanessa like she was just air.


    Elsie was already frowning, and with her personality from before, she¡¯d probably already be going up


    and hitting people.


    Vanessa tugged on her hand, signaling for her to stay calm.


    Afterwards, Isabel told Vanessa to go wait somewhere else. She wanted to speak alone with the


    princess of Svero.


    Vanessa took an increasingly irritable Elsie outside the mansion.


    ¡°What does Alfred¡¯s mother mean by that? She¡¯s your mother-inw now, but she¡¯s bringing another


    woman over here to step all over you? Is she nuts?¡±


    Elsie raged, while Vanessa sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with Isabel, but she never seemed satisfied with me. She¡¯s never intervened in


    my life or Alfred¡¯s though. Just reminded me not to embarrass us when we had banquets or gatherings.


    She wouldn¡¯t even look at the children. But the way she looks at me seems more and more dissatisfied


    on.


    ¡°Looking at the way it is now, it still seems like it isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    Alfred had said he¡¯d take care of Vanessa, but now he was just letting his mother humiliate her like that.


    Elsie grew angry.


    ¡°It might not be convenient to go over to Georgia, butpared to staying in G City, how about we


    switch locations. Look at what Alfred¡¯s mother is bringing that woman here today and doing. I¡¯ve heard


    about the scandal with Alfred and that princess. Do you think he wants to divorce you?¡±


    Vanessa went pale.


    ¡°Elsie, even you think Alfred¡¯s going to abandon me and the child? How could he do such a thing? He


    said he¡¯d look over me forever. Do men¡¯s hearts change that easily? Or was I wrong to trust him? I


    don¡¯t remember a thing. He was good to me after I woke up. We loved each other in the past too. Why


    do men always break their word?


    ¡°I can feel it, Elsie. You and Georgia aren¡¯t telling me something. Before I lost my memory, did a lot of


    unhappy things happen between Alfred and me? Sometimes, I can sense that the two of you don¡¯t like


    him very much, and don¡¯t agree with my decision to be with him. But then you seemed to fall silent in


    the end. Why is that?¡±


    Vanessa spoke sorrowfully, while Elsie went on alert.


    Her damn temper was making her mouth loose again. She knew she wasn¡¯t supposed to bring up all


    those sensitive subjects before her, causing her to suspect the past. She just had toin and


    make her sad and suspicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ill-tempered person, Vanessa. Alfred¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t mean much and Alfred doesn¡¯t mean


    much. If he really says he¡¯s going to divorce you or if he humiliates you, I¡¯m going to take you away


    with me right away. With me here, I won¡¯t let the Chow family hurt you.¡±


    Vanessa finally cracked a tiny smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Alfred¡¯s hid a lot of things from me, but he¡¯s always been good to me and the children.


    That business with the princess of Svero seems like it just looks worse than is. I shouldn¡¯t distrust him


    over this sort of thing. Besides, he hasn¡¯te back home yet, and his mother hasn¡¯t gone too far.


    We¡¯ll avoid them and wait for Alfred toe home.¡±


    Elsie heaved a sigh of relief. She was in a difficult position right now. If Georgia hadn¡¯t been too busy,


    she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist calling her and asking what to do.


    She¡¯d wondered if it would be a good thing to restore Vanessa¡¯s memory.


    But now, she was sure that this sort of quiet, peaceful life was exactly what she needed.


    So she hoped that Vanessa wouldn¡¯te up with anything, and just remain an amnesiac.


    But Alfred seemed to be the problem, which Elsie couldn¡¯t stand.


    She didn¡¯t dare leave even a bit, for fear of something happening to Vanessa again.


    Considering that, she sighed.


    Wilson was too busy too, or she could call him to ask about it as well. There was nobody she could


    chat with right now.


    That night, Ivan¡¯s private jet arrived at the airport.


    After he got off, Jasper¡¯s car was stopped at the carpark, and he took Ivan in straight away.


    Getting on the car, Ivan turned to Jasper.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to pick me up? You¡¯re busy with that much already. Oh, right, how¡¯s Selena doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy with too much, actually. You must have a lot you need my help with, so I just decided to


    pick you up. As for Selena, she¡¯s fluctuating between moods. The child¡¯s still missing, and her


    depression is worsening. There were moments when the bodyguards weren¡¯t aware and she tried to kill


    herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put people on twenty-four-hour watch, but if it¡¯s too tight, it¡¯ll cause great mental stress, so I can


    only get people close enough to her to stay around, or more easygoing people to chat with her. I don¡¯t


    know what to do.


    ¡°Even doctors can¡¯t do anything about depression. They can only issue medication to keep the situation


    from getting worse. If we want to fix Selena, we¡¯ll have to find the kid back.¡±


    Jasper sighed, and Ivanforted him straight away.


    ¡°I can rmend one of the best psychiatrists in the world. They¡¯re better at doing therapy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jasper smiled gratefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that. I¡¯ve actually gotten in contact with a lot of leading psychiatrists internationally


    already. But I know my sister. The thing weighing on her mind is the child. If we can¡¯t find the child, I


    don¡¯t feel like she¡¯s going to get better. I can only keep her from getting worse for now.¡±


    At that, Jasper and Ivan both sighed worriedly.


    Bad things had a way of snowballing. Jasper¡¯s side had problems, while the same was true for Robert.


    Everyone was down and heavy, and couldn¡¯t find anything happy about life.


    ¡°Have there been no traces of the kid? We¡¯ve got no idea who did it?¡±

 Chapter 503 Tammy’s Provocation

    Chapter 503 Tammy¡¯s Provocation


    As Ivan said that, Jasper massaged his own forehead, his gaze turning sad.


    ¡°That¡¯s where Selena can¡¯t take it, and where I can¡¯t take it too. It¡¯s as if the child just vanished without


    a trace. There hasn¡¯t even been scam calls telling us where the kid could be. It¡¯s like he¡¯s just vanished.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a clue who did it and can¡¯t even take revenge. So I know how down Selena is feeling. If


    something had happened to the child, so long as we knew who did it, we could still take revenge, and


    have that drive Selena¡¯s thoughts for the child.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know who did it, and they haven¡¯t bragged or mocked us. We have no news. Other than


    the message lying to Selena to take advantage of her, there haven¡¯t even been pranks, and nobody¡¯s


    given us any calls telling us about possible news of the child. There¡¯s not even a hint of hope.¡±


    Ivan patted Jasper on the shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had it hard for this while, brother.¡±


    Jasper chuckled bitterly and shook his head.


    ¡°I can still take it. What¡¯s this to me? Selena¡¯s the mother. It¡¯s her who¡¯s in unimaginable despair.


    Besides, I can at least set people on watch and keep her from killing herself. It¡¯s fine for now, but


    Robert¡¯s condition worries me. You told me about the current situation over the phone. You couldn¡¯t


    even find a doctor to treat him. If it really does worsen, I can¡¯t imagine how it¡¯ll end up. Are there really


    no other solutions?¡±


    ¡°None. Even if they came up with hypotheses, because nobody¡¯s tested for it, that means that they¡¯ll


    have to use Robert¡¯s body as a test subject. Ab rat. There¡¯s no telling what the results could be, so


    Georgia and the others couldn¡¯t make a decision. They¡¯ve been trying to look for a stable solution.


    ¡°But realistically speaking, I know that¡¯s not too probable. I¡¯m in medicine too. To finish a medication,


    you need animal testing, then live patient studies. Even going on market, some medication can¡¯t be


    taken by pregnant women, children, or people with high blood pressure. Drug tests take years,


    decades, even, but Robert can¡¯t wait. Georgia and gang can¡¯t take risks, either. Only reliable treatment


    methods work, but I don¡¯t think it applies for this situation.¡±


    ¡°You said that you¡¯de back for Riley. I didn¡¯t understand over the phone. What¡¯s this got to do with


    Riley now?¡±


    Jasper asked strangely, and Ivan told him about Riley calling Georgia.


    ¡°I have to meet him in person now. There¡¯s no time to send people to investigate what his situation is.


    We can only negotiate with him face to face. Whether it¡¯s money or some other angle from which to


    profit, I need to see through his intentions. If he really does have a way to manage Robert¡¯s condition, I


    can¡¯t miss the change and dy.¡±


    ¡°What does Riley mean by this? They¡¯ve got a lot of industries they invested in on his side, but nothing


    in medical and biopharmaceutical fields. How could he have a way to treat Robert? Has the Price


    family done something in the shadows?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. If Robert¡¯s condition is stable, we can set people on it, but there¡¯s no time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go see him with you.¡±


    Ivan nodded and the two drove straight to the Price home.


    There was only Riley living here, though. He didn¡¯t live with his family.


    When Ivan and Jasper arrived in the district, they gave Riley a call, and the man chuckled on the other


    end of the line.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯de to see me. Come on in. The door¡¯s open.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When they went in, Riley was sitting there alone in the living room. Not even a servant could be seen.


    Riley himself was watching TV, looking carefree and casual.


    Ivan sat down next to him, his face dark.


    ¡°Whatever you know or whatever deal you¡¯re trying to cut, Riley, you¡¯d best speak out now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the attitude you want when you¡¯re asking for help, Ivan. The person who has an issue is


    Robert. The one you¡¯re asking for help from is me. With your attitude and tone, it¡¯s entirely possible


    you¡¯ll offend me too much for me to help.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s face instantly changed. He didn¡¯t think that Riley would be threatening him now.


    This really wasn¡¯t a decent character.


    Jasper took Ivan¡¯s elbow and signaled for him to be calm as he turned evenly to Riley.


    ¡°Since you know something, you have to give Georgia a call. We¡¯ve known each other for so many


    years, Riley. Whatever it is you want, just say it. I don¡¯t want to dy your time or mine. If you


    genuinely mean toplete this deal, this is your best change to negotiate.¡±


    Rileyughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere. We¡¯ll talk about our next step there.¡±


    Jasper and Ivan exchanged a nce, and in the end, they got in a car with Riley and went to the ce


    he¡¯d specified.


    While overseas, Georgia and Aston pored over the data and discussed it for a whole night before she


    stayed stuck in theb experimenting again, and discussing it with Aston.


    They ran tests on animals, grasping every minute, every second.


    By midnight, Georgia was too tired, and couldn¡¯t bear it. She fell asleep.


    Not long afterwards, though, she received a call from a number she didn¡¯t know. After taking the call, a


    somewhat familiar female voice rang out from inside.


    ¡°I hear Robert¡¯s been saved, Georgia. Why have there been no news of him? Are you still overseas?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Georgia asked the woman straight up.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear from my voice? I¡¯m Tammy Wilkes. Wasn¡¯t Robert kidnapped before? I hear he¡¯s been


    saved. Why didn¡¯t you bring him back to the Powell family to dine? Is Robert hurt?¡±


    While Tammy asked concernedly, Georgia¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you much about my husband, Tammy. You know full well what the rtionship is between


    the Powell family and myself. I don¡¯t feel like I need toe back for dinner. No need to concern


    yourself over my husband, Miss Wilkes. He¡¯s a married man, and needs to maintain some distance


    from single women, understand?¡±


    Georgia was about to hang up when Tammy spoke frantically.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I was just concerned about Robert¡¯s condition. You¡¯re Robert¡¯s wife but it


    doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t have female friends. I¡¯ve known him many years ago before you were with him.


    Don¡¯t put on airs in front of me. Women have to be generous.¡±


    At Tammy¡¯s words, Georgia couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°Tammy, my husband liked other women before. He had an ex-fiance and a lot of people who adored


    him in secret. You¡¯re not the only such woman. As for what I do with women who want to approach him,


    my husband has said that it¡¯s up to me. I don¡¯t have time to waste talking to you. I hope you learn some


    shame from now on and stay away from married men.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous, Georgia. I had a one-night-stand with Robert back then and a happy time of


    travelling. Are you afraid I¡¯ll steal your husband? I¡¯m telling you, men always go for new women, and


    forbidden fruit is always the sweetest. Seems like you¡¯re not confident enough to let me meet and talk


    to Robert. Really, it¡¯s pitiful being a woman like you, on guard for every butterfly around her man¡­¡±


    Tammy was still babbling when Georgia hung up.


    One night stand?


    Georgia told herself not to get mad. Robert was still unconscious, and it wasn¡¯t worth her getting mad.


    And she had to trust Robert. After building up her mental barriers, Georgia went back to her research.


    She didn¡¯t have the mood to sleep any longer.


    But after working for an hour or two and when the sky was about to lighten, Georgia still fell asleep.


    She slept the morning away, and when she woke again, Antonio turned to her and spoke.


    ¡°Ivan called me and said he¡¯s brought Riley and a few people over. They¡¯re going to arrive soon.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s face changed straight away, and a whileter, she and Antonio walked out to receive them.


    Seeing Ivan and Riley get out of the car, Georgia remained calm.


    But the moment she saw Leda get out of the car, her face still showed surprise.

 Chapter 504 Riley’s Lover

    Chapter 504 Riley¡¯s Lover


    Georgia and Leda had only met once, and that was the coincidental meeting with Riley.


    She also happened to know that Leda and Robert had somewhat been in a rtionship before.


    Now Riley was bringing such a woman to such a ce. Georgia¡¯s heart sank a little.


    She didn¡¯t know what Riley meant by this.


    She also didn¡¯t know why Leda had been brought over. Ivan hadn¡¯t told her beforeing back.


    Georgia had looked at her phone before. There were missed calls from Ivan.


    But she¡¯d been sleeping then, and she still wasn¡¯t too sure what Riley had said after meeting Ivan, and


    what else had happened.


    Since Riley was here, though, that meant that it was true what Riley had said about being able to fix


    Robert¡¯s condition.


    She still trusted Ivan on this, and Ivan was a doctor as well, and had to be able to judge this much.


    Georgia tried her best to remain calm.


    Since Riley had a solution, she had to rein in her attitude if she needed something from him. She really


    did hope that Riley actually could help.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it all out in the open, Riley. Can you tell me why you knew about Robert¡¯s condition? And why


    do you have a way to help him?¡±


    ¡°We can talk inside, Georgia. It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Georgia nodded, looked at Leda, then went inside in silence.


    Riley took a sip of hot tea and turned back to Georgia.


    ¡°I found out about Robert because the hospital he¡¯d been to for his emergency belonged to the Powell


    family. I had a bit of stock there, so I put people on it and found out Robert¡¯s current condition. As for


    calling you, I figured since it was someone I knew for so many years, I should just lend a helping hand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re such a good guy, though.¡±


    Georgia jabbed bluntly.


    Rileyughed out loud instantly.


    ¡°You know me pretty well, Georgia. Then I¡¯ll up and say it. Jayson¡¯sb began many years ago, and my


    lover was held there once. By the time I saved her, she was already run ragged and out of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if her condition is worse than Robert¡¯s, but her will is strong, so she survived in there for a


    while. She was injected with all sorts of chemicals that damaged her body tremendously, and she still


    hasn¡¯t woken up. So I built ab specifically meant to treat her. I recruited experts from all across the


    world, and even managed to snatch up most of the missing personnel from Jayson¡¯sb roster.


    ¡°I wanted them to save her.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Georgia showed a shocked expression in an instant. She hadn¡¯t thought that Riley had thought sort of


    reasoning.


    In that moment, she actually understood how he felt. Maybe Riley was in even greater despair than she


    was.


    Robert had been normal before, and only gotten in his fevereda this time.


    From what Riley was saying, his lover might have been in aa for years, but he was still fighting on.


    Wilson had said that he¡¯d only found where Adolf from Jayson¡¯sb ended up, and never turned up


    anything on the rest.


    So Riley had picked them up. Her side couldn¡¯t discover anything and never even knew. With all the


    things Riley had done in the dark, he really had kept it secret very well.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your lover¡¯s situation? And your resources and effort should be ced all on her. Why are


    you willing to help me with Robert?¡±


    Even though she and Riley were in simr situations, Georgia also knew full well that Riley wasn¡¯t the


    sort of person to selflessly give back to the whole world.


    If he actively got in contact to help Robert, that meant he had other intentions.


    ¡°I told you that my lover hasn¡¯t woken up all along. Her situation isn¡¯t better off than Robert¡¯s, but I¡¯d


    already hired a professional team to study her body. They¡¯ve been treating her for years, and her


    condition is simr to Robert¡¯s which is why I said I could help you.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know Robert was in a simr situation to your lover¡¯s?¡±


    Georgia asked strangely. Even though the condition had been leaked in the hospital, Robert¡¯s data


    hadn¡¯t.


    She had cleaned it up with Ivan. The most anyone could have turned up was that Robert was


    unconscious, but Riley couldn¡¯t have known that Robert¡¯s condition was just like his lover¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯d already known about this months ago, before you even realized Robert¡¯s body had a problem.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? Jayson¡¯sb data and his diffused research staff are over on my side. I absorbed


    most of the workers at thatb and hired them for myself, so I know what¡¯s going on with Robert.¡±


    Georgia felt an inexplicable rage all of a sudden.


    ¡°If you knew several months ago, then why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    Georgia knew that that was a little unfair, as if she didn¡¯t trust Riley and had to specte on his wards.


    How could he have spilled everything with them in the first ce?


    And Riley chuckled mockingly as well.


    ¡°Our rtionship isn¡¯t there yet, I had data on Robert¡¯s condition, but he was normal in his day-to-day


    appearance, which was strange to me. So I wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin to tell you. I had a good


    grasp of Robert¡¯s data not because I took theb figures, but because I used Robert¡¯s blood for a test.¡±


    As Riley said that, Georgia jolted, then stared darkly.


    ¡°That time, you said you were ying a prank on Robert and had me put him under. Then you took a


    picture of him and posted it online. It was just a front, wasn¡¯t it? You used Robert¡¯s blood for a test and


    had started even back then, hadn¡¯t you?¡±


    Georgia was almost in a rage as she said that. She had been wondering why Riley was still pranking


    Robert like they were kids.


    So that had been his goal from the beginning. He¡¯d already known that Robert¡¯s body was off, and still


    deceived her on purpose to have her help him plot against Robert to take his blood for research.


    And throughout all that, Riley hadn¡¯t let out a peep. His machinations were terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Georgia. At that time, I¡¯d already wanted to research how it was that Robert could stay


    energetic and work like a normal person. His experiences were the same as what my lover went


    through in thatb, but she stayed unconscious throughout. I want to know what secrets his body


    holds.


    ¡°Of course, I want to know if he can help my lover wake up even more. He¡¯s the only exception. It¡¯s the


    same as when the Wimbledon heir kidnapped him. I know Eric was sick, so he also wanted to find the


    secrets of Robert¡¯s body to recover his own health. I decided to cooperate with you because I didn¡¯t


    want to be your enemy like Eric did. I want us to work together ande up with a solution. I¡¯ll


    help you smooth over Robert¡¯s current condition, while you have to provide continued assistance for us


    to think of some way to research Robert¡¯s blood and system condition, so my lover can wake up.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is¡­¡±


    Georgia sighed, not knowing whether tough or cry or to be pleasantly surprised.


    Riley really did have a way to manage Robert¡¯s situation. She turned back to him.


    ¡°How long has your lover been unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Five years, so my team has more experience than yours. I¡¯ve umted five years of research data


    and been through a great deal of situations. Many times when she was hanging by a thread, we found


    some way to keep her alive. Since Robert¡¯s condition is simr to hers this time, I¡¯ve brought my team


    over. They¡¯re not here physically, of course. I have them working elsewhere, and I think we can


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a reason to refuse you¡­¡±


    Georgia smiled bitterly. Robert was already in such a condition. Despite all the angles she and Antonio


    had, without experimenting on other people, Georgia didn¡¯t dare use them on Robert¡¯s body.


    She was afraid that Robert¡¯s condition would worsen. But with Riley¡¯s five years of experience, they


    must have already experimented on countless people and animals, and their methods would be more


    reliable than her thoughts or Antonio¡¯s.


    Their own hypotheses, after all, didn¡¯t have live tests with patients. They could be radical, or they could


    bring destruction.


    Clearly, Riley was a bit cleverer than Eric. Or it should be said that that didn¡¯t mean he was clever.


    Eric, after all, had been too confident, and hadn¡¯t imagined that Georgia would go all-out against him.


    Meanwhile, Riley was willingly cooperating with her in a deal she couldn¡¯t refuse, because she had no


    other options.


    ¡°Set your team on Robert¡¯s results and condition, then. He¡¯s still in intermittent high fevers. I can¡¯t think


    of a way to mediate it. As for the data you bring, I¡¯d like to see. For these five years, the situations and


    solutions you¡¯ve experienced ¨C can our sides pool our information?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Riley smiled. He and Leda stood, and seemed to be about to go check on Robert.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help but raise the question.


    ¡°I remember you saidst time that you had some form of cooperation with Leda. Why is she here with


    you? What status is sheing as? I don¡¯t want people who have nothing to do with this toe


    disturb Robert. I hope you keep these things separate too, Riley, and keep from bringing unrted


    people over.

 Chapter 505 Cooperating with Riley Price

    Chapter 505 Cooperating with Riley Price


    At Georgia¡¯s words, Leda chuckled.


    ¡°You really are misunderstanding me, Miss Lane. I¡¯m also a member of Mr. Price¡¯s research staff.¡±


    At that, Georgia was reeling while Riley chimed in.


    ¡°Leda graduated from a top of the line university, majoring in biopharmaceutics and specifically


    gics. She has a doctorate as well. I did y around with you using Leda¡¯s past with Robert,


    Georgia, but I let her in my team entirely on the merit of her capabilities. I hired her for a good sum.


    She has great ability, which is why I brought her over today. Even though she just joined my team, she


    knows the data well. Ask her if you have any questions. You¡¯ll get more professional answers than you


    can from me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too short-sighted. Apologies.¡±


    Georgia still feltplicated about it, but she still apologized. Capable people deserved respect.


    She hadn¡¯t started chatting about professional knowledge with Leda yet, but if Riley was saying that, it


    wouldn¡¯t be off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see Robert, then show you the collected data. I hope that after you see it, you


    could send your own treatment methods over.


    ¡°Right, please send yourpiled information to me as well. Now that we¡¯re pooling intel, I hope we


    can help each other.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leda smiled. Georgia, Antonio, Ivan and the others brought Leda and Riley over to see Robert, then


    had them look at the most recent ways Robert¡¯s body was reacting, and the checkup data.


    After a while, Aston and Adolf arrived as well.


    Georgia exined the situation in brief, and the group started discussing other details of Robert¡¯s


    condition.


    After that, Leda turned to Georgia.


    ¡°Georgia, this isn¡¯t particrly serious yet, but if he isn¡¯t treated, Robert¡¯s condition is going to continue


    to worsen.¡±


    ¡°Then how should we treat him?¡±


    Georgia asked worriedly, and Leda spoke seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re a researcher too. Normal people have an important type of immune cell in the body called


    macrophages, discovered in 1882 by a Russian biologist. This sort of macrophage takes in the remains


    of cells, outside bacteria and other pathogens. They also consume already wasted cancer cells, but


    they can¡¯tpletely devour the cancer cells just when they¡¯re budding and eradicate the cancer


    directly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s organic anticancer cells in the body that secrete a macrophage colony-


    stimting factor that ¡®buys out¡¯ the macrophages, so to speak, making them turn a blind eye to cancer.


    We have a better method on this end. Through direct stimtion of the macrophages with message


    pathway inhibition technology, we can put the macrophages to work. I¡¯ll send you a document on the


    tangible method. I believe you would have researched this angle before, but we have ripe technology


    already that can avoid damaging other, normal cells, and we¡¯ve done live patient testing. We¡¯ve treated


    Mr. Price¡¯s lover with this for several years already.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Georgia¡¯s eyes started gleaming. She¡¯d studied such a method before, but there had been too many


    factors preventing sess.


    But from what Leda was saying, they already had mature technology on their hands. She took Leda


    and Antonio over to theputers and looked at the documentation, going through a more detailed


    exnation.


    By the time Leda sent out the tangible data and Georgia confirmed that the treatment was viable, she


    finally reached an ord with Ivan, Antonio and Aston to treat Robert with such a method for the


    moment.


    Robert had been in a fever all along, and the regr substances in his body couldn¡¯t kill the cancer


    cells now. The equilibrium had been broken, and now outside intervention was required.


    After confirming that, Antonio agreed, and Riley brought his team over.


    Antonio wanted to learn new technology as well, and to see the actual process.


    It began in the afternoon. The treatment wasn¡¯tplex. They had specific surgery tools and


    instruments for injection.


    They injected Robert every hour, then continued the injection following the test results. Any


    abnormalities, and the n would have to be adjusted.


    From starting in the evening into midnight and the small hours, Robert came down from the fever and


    slowly stabilized.


    Georgia heaved a sigh of relief, and Ivan spoke next to her.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept properly for a long while, Georgia. Robert¡¯s condition is normal now, so just go and


    catch some sleep. Robert might wake up tomorrow, and you¡¯ll be able to talk to him then.¡±


    Georgia was tired and would probably pass out the moment sheid down.


    But she didn¡¯t want to sleep at the moment.


    ¡°I want to wait for him to wake up. I want to be the first person he sees when he wakes up. No need to


    dissuade me. If I can¡¯t see him wake up, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have nightmares when I sleep. You can go bed


    down first.


    ¡°Come on, Ivan. You must be dead tired bringing Riley and his team over and back. No need to worry


    about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t try to convince her further.


    He really was dead tired. He hadn¡¯t rested at all after flying back to the country and had gone to see


    Riley straight away, then brought him over straight away as well. He hadn¡¯t shut his eyes for two whole


    days.


    After Ivan left, Georgia sat next to Robert¡¯s bedside.


    She took Robert¡¯s hand, the worry in her heart still lingering.


    ¡°Your fever¡¯s gone, so you should be waking up now. Come on, Robert, wake up and talk to me. Give


    me a surprise.¡±


    She was only saying that out of expectation.


    She never thought she¡¯d see Robert¡¯s hand move.


    Georgia leant down excitedly next to his ear.


    ¡°Did you hear me? Wake up, Robert. I¡¯ll reward you with a sweet kiss, or I¡¯m going to go flirt with other


    men right away. Didn¡¯t you feel like Antonio was smart? I could see how jealous you were of him.


    There¡¯s a lot of men here, and careful I don¡¯t cheat on you!¡±


    At that, a familiar voice that brought warmth into her heart rang out by her ear.


    ¡°You said it. A sweet kiss. If not, I¡¯m going straight back to sleep, maybe for a long while.¡±

 Chapter 506 Robert Wakes Up

    Chapter 506 Robert Wakes Up


    At that, Georgia looked at a wakeful Robert and shed emotional tears.


    The next second, she hugged him directly, and gave him a passionate kiss.


    There was a lot of tears mixed in and they wouldn¡¯t stop, and Robert got a bit exasperated.


    ¡°It¡¯s salty, not sweet.¡±


    Georgiaid down against Robert¡¯s body, fearful.


    ¡°You scared me to death. You promised you were going to wake right away, but did you know you¡¯d


    fainted for a week already? How would I go on if you hadn¡¯t waken up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I frightened you, Mrs. Simpson. Can you forgive me? I promised to protect you and the


    children, but still put you through all that. Can you give your Mr. Simpson another chance? I¡¯ll never


    scare you like that again.¡±


    Georgia sobbed and replied.


    ¡°Of course I can give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°Then how about not threatening me with cheating? I get angry and scared, you know?¡±


    Georgia chuckled, eyes still red.


    ¡°It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have threatened you with that sort of thing. But when you were


    unconscious, Tammy Wilkes gave me a call and told me the two of you had had a one-night stand, and


    that you¡¯d shared sweet memories. I know she was spouting nonsense, but I get mad too! You¡¯re my


    husband, and I can¡¯t manage your past, but here¡¯s this personing to threaten me. Who does she


    think she is? When you get better, I¡¯ll show her what for.¡±


    Robert grew guilty right away and spoke carefully.


    ¡°You have to trust my judgement, Georgia. I¡¯ve only ever liked your type, and Tammy doesn¡¯t even look


    like you. I might have had other women I liked before, but never someone with a personality like hers.¡±


    ¡°Tell me honestly how many lovers you used to have. Don¡¯t think you can y for pity just because


    you¡¯re sick. Any more womene up, and I¡¯ll really punish you!¡±


    That had Robert even more dubious. He didn¡¯t remember his past memories, and he didn¡¯t even know


    if that Yvonne Horton woman was Wesley¡¯s mother.


    How could he know how many women he used to have? Unless the evidence was concrete, he


    wouldn¡¯t admit to it.


    As few as possible was past for his wife. He believed that he used to be an upstanding person before


    instead of a yboy. He just had that sort of inexplicable confidence in the fact.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be that many people, Georgia. I told you I looked at my diary, and I investigated my past


    experiences. There really have been no other women.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now!¡±


    Georgia hmphed, then hugged her husband and pecked him again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be enough for you alone from now on. I don¡¯t care about your past, but if you even smile and act


    gentle to any exes of yours, I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t even get in bed.¡±


    Robert dered hasty loyalty, curious about it all.


    He went to bed with Georgia on the same bed. His energy was actually fine, since he¡¯d been


    unconscious for several days. But he could see that his wife was looking tired, with serious bags under


    her eyes, so he convinced her to sleep in his bed.


    He himself, though, was wondering how strange it was. Georgia had always trusted him, and even


    though she asionally got jealous, she didn¡¯t get this serious. Had something happened that he didn¡¯t


    know about.


    The doubts stayed with Robert until he woke up the next day and saw Leda in his bedroom, and he


    finally reacted.


    No wonder she¡¯d been more jealous than usualst night. It wasn¡¯t just Tammy, but his first love Leda


    had shown up too.


    Was fate just ying tricks on him?


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened with Leda before, but since they were just high school crushes, it


    still had to be pure. Robert somewhatforted himself that he wouldn¡¯t have done any adult matters


    in high school.


    He signaled Leda to keep silent because Georgia was still sleeping. Leda dipped her head and smiled,


    while Robert snuck quietly out of bed and headed out.


    His wife had been too tiredst night, and Robert hadn¡¯t asked what recently went on.


    Following Leda out, he saw Ivan there as well, and chatted with them on the sofa outside about recent


    developments.


    When Georgia woke, she didn¡¯t see Robert there and grew worried.


    She rushed out the room consciously and saw Robert, Leda, Ivan, Riley and Antonio sitting on the sofa


    chatting.


    Something that made her feel sour was how she saw Robert and Leda talking, the two of them even


    seemingly enjoying the conversation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She might have felt a bit jealous, but Georgia controlled the emotion and smiled as she sat down next


    to Robert.


    She turned to him and asked gently.


    ¡°When did you wake up? Are you feeling ill anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I woke half an hour earlier than you. You¡¯re too tired, so I didn¡¯t wake you. I went out here and asked


    what happened when I was unconscious.


    ¡°My body¡¯s fine now, and they ran a preliminary check on me. Normal for now.¡±


    Georgia somewhat rxed and greeted the others with nods, then turned to all of them.


    ¡°Have you all eaten breakfast yet? Leda, Riley, thank you for helping Robert wake up this time. I didn¡¯t


    thank you properly yesterday. Anything we Simpsons or I myself can do for you, we¡¯ll do our best to


    lend a hand.¡±


    ¡°I just talked with Robert about our cooperation, Georgia. I didn¡¯t offer that valuable help, only my few


    years of experience. And you promised yesterday to pool our information and help study Robert¡¯s


    condition with a continuous supply of data. I hope my lover would wake up one day as well, and sit


    here to talk with everyone. So long as you don¡¯t forget that, it¡¯ll be the greatest help you give me.¡±


    As Riley said that, his gaze was serious.


    This was the first time Georgia felt like Riley had thrown away all his carefree yboy expression and


    put it all seriously on the table.


    That person must be really important to him. Maybe it was the love of his life.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve agreed on that, and Robert must have agreed to it too. Besides, his condition hasn¡¯t


    been curedpletely, and we can only help them by working together.¡±


    Afterwards, Jason had people bring breakfast over.


    The group sat in the room and ate a mild breakfast.


    Robert was doing well and didn¡¯t feel like sleeping even after breakfast.


    The group went into another living room, where Riley and Leda didn¡¯t go, and Georgia and gang sat


    down to chat.


    Robert hadn¡¯t understood everything from that half-hour conversation, so he continued to ask what had


    happened from Ivan and Jason.


    When Jason brought up how Georgia had spent hundreds of billions to fight against the Wimbledon


    family, Robert chuckled.


    ¡°You broke the bank for me, huh?¡±

 Chapter 507 We Have to Be Even More Loving

    Chapter 507 We Have to Be Even More Loving


    Before Georgia could answer, Ivanughed out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you met Georgia, Robert. She put all her stock on the line. If she lost, the whole of the SY


    Group would have gone to the bank. Luckily our side came out the victor. Otherwise, Georgia would


    have gone broke overnight and even taken on debt.


    ¡°I¡¯m really impressed with Georgia¡¯s courage and determination.¡±


    Robert smiled and held Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I lost you so much wealth, Georgia. I¡¯ll transfer the moveable capital on my ount to yours. You have


    to take care of me, right? I¡¯ll make the money back for you in a few years.¡±


    ¡°What are you giving me your money for? Even if I used up all my moveable capital, I wouldn¡¯t be at a


    point where I want for money. Besides, other women get taken care of by their husbands. I want to see


    what that¡¯s like too. Keep your money and take care of me properly. You just said you were going to


    make back all you lost. You¡¯ll lose face if you don¡¯t you know? Back there, Jason and Ivan both heard


    it.¡±


    Robertughed even louder this time.


    He knew that his wife got a bit shy, so he gave her a kiss in front of everybody.


    Georgia¡¯s face turned red, but she didn¡¯tin.


    She enjoyed this sort of happy peaceful days after Robert woke up, and her anxiety was relieved.


    Just joking around and sitting around with everyone was enough to make her feel content.


    They chatted about everything, and Robert finally knew the full picture after he fainted. He brought up a


    worry.


    ¡°Has the Wimbledon family made any movements recently? They¡¯ll definitelye for revenge. Our


    side has to be prepared.¡±


    Jason turned to Robert.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been managing the Simpson family business over here. There haven¡¯t been any efforts to get


    even so far.¡±


    At that, Robert turned to Wilson, who¡¯d kept silent.


    ¡°Has the Wimbledon family done anything to strike back against the SY Group?¡±


    ¡°Not right now. My side¡¯s kept a close watch on them. We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re nning on going silent


    for a while, or if they already have other ns hatching in the dark.¡±


    ¡°That day when the bomb went off, the kids were threatened by them, so I could only follow them.


    Eric¡¯s men did keep their word. After they took me, they let the children go.


    ¡°Before I went into theb, I met Eric and wanted to negotiate, but he just looked me over a few times


    and had me tranquilized. When I woke up again, I was in theb. Eric is a selfish, arrogant individual.


    We ruined his ns this time and struck a heavy blow against his family. With his personality, he¡¯ll


    definitely try to get even. Even if he doesn¡¯t take revenge now, even if he waits for a couple years or a


    whole decade, he¡¯ll make a return unless we finish himpletely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about that too.¡±


    Georgia brought it up.


    ¡°Back then when I followed him to thatb to see you, he spoke to me about a lot. Even his logic is self-


    centered and selfish. Having failed with us and lost this much, I¡¯m nervous what he¡¯s going to do. His


    methods are cruel and I don¡¯t know which angle he¡¯s going toe from. I¡¯ve already had Jason put


    continual pressure on Eric, but their family is centuries old, and they have their ways, their people, and


    their power. Forcing them this far is as much as I could have done. I don¡¯t know where to take the next


    step now.


    ¡°Eric¡¯s gone off the radar and the rest of the Wimbledon family hasn¡¯t seemed to have made any


    moves. I can¡¯t think of a way to suppress thempletely.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. We¡¯ll be more cautious from now on, then. If we know that he¡¯s going to lurk in the dark


    and take revenge, we have to take even stricter security measures to protect ourselves.¡±


    Robert sighed and said that, taking Georgia¡¯s hand and smiling gently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. This was an ident. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted Vincent Poole. I shouldn¡¯t have


    believed him just because he said my father saved him. Vincent was a master hypnotist to begin with,


    so he might have guided me into trusting him for no reason. Let¡¯s be more careful with this sort of


    person from now on.¡±


    Georgia sighed as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, he was a master hypnotist to begin with. He must have worked on both of us for us to fall


    at his hands. We have to be more careful from now on.¡±


    After discussing recent events, Robert was tired.


    He needed rest, so Georgia went with him to the room to have him lie down.


    ¡°You have to rest up and recover. We haven¡¯t fully investigated what you went through in thatb, but


    you¡¯re stable so far and Riley has enough information. I haven¡¯t even finished reading through all of the


    data yet; there¡¯s so many. It might take me several days, and I won¡¯t be with you every day, Robert. I


    want to be someone who can cure you, Robert, instead of relying on Riley¡¯s team.


    ¡°We might be working with him now, but I¡¯m a little worried this sort of cooperation won¡¯t continue. I


    have to clear up their experience these few years, and be the person who cures you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll take it easy and rest nice and honest in bed. You go do your research. I¡¯ll wait for my wife


    to get the Nobel Prize and be the man behind a sessful woman, have the envy of the masses.¡±


    That had Georgia giggling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about prizes, I just want your body topletely recover and go back into a normal state.


    The only difference between Riley and Eric was that he still wanted you for your body, but chose to


    cooperate with me. That¡¯s enough to prove that other than those two, others might catch wind. The way


    you are, you¡¯re a rare treasure, and I¡¯m worried more and more people are going toe after you.¡±


    Robertughed as well.


    ¡°What do you take me for? I feel like a beauty in a castle getting fought over. Now I¡¯m getting scared.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re not a beauty in a castle?¡±


    Georgiained.


    ¡°Tammy gave me a warning. Leda might look like she¡¯d all business right now, and all gentle and polite


    with us, but who knows if she still has feelings for you? I feel like I¡¯m trying to keep perverts away. Mr.


    Simpson, you have to keep away from these women. If you hurt me, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Robert apologized straight away.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Mrs. Simpson, you¡¯re definitely the only one for me.


    ¡°But you have to have a bit more confidence in yourself too. You¡¯re so beautiful and talented, a lot of


    people would like you too. The two of us are just too exceptional for so many people to like us, so we


    have to love each other even more, and have those people give up.¡±


    Georgia was finally pleased with that. She walked over, kissed Robert next to his lips, and spoke


    gently.


    ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll go research with them now. We¡¯re in different time zones with the kids right now.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    We¡¯ll talk with them over video at night. They¡¯ve been worried about you. They¡¯d be really happy seeing


    you wake up.¡±


    After Robertplied, Georgia came to theb.


    She continued to pore over the details and discussed various topics with Aston.


    Leda came over as well.


    They chatted over experimental developments and data.


    Georgia had been working seriously when Leda suddenly raised a question.

 Chapter 508 Is It Happy Being with Him

    Chapter 508 Is It Happy Being with Him


    ¡°Is it happy being with Robert?¡±


    When Leda asked that, Georgia floundered for a few seconds.


    She hadn¡¯t thought that Leda would ask such a thing, and didn¡¯t know how to respond in the instant.


    If it had been between friends, Georgia could just say it outright.


    She was happy. She was content being with Robert.


    But Leda¡¯s identity was different, and to ask such a question confused Georgia.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was just overthinking it, but she felt like Leda¡¯s question wasn¡¯t just a casual


    one.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Is it hard to answer?¡±


    Seeing Georgia remain silent, Leda smiled.


    Georgia shook her head.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t imagine you¡¯d ask me such a thing, so I got in a trance for a while. Robert is great. I¡¯m


    happy with him.¡±


    Georgia answered the question honestly this time, and still smiling, Leda continued.


    ¡°I think the two of you would be happy too. Back then when I knew Robert, he was still a high schooler,


    but he was already a responsible person to his family and in general. Anyone in his family received his


    full devotion, protection, and love. He definitely would pamper you after marrying him, and treat both


    you and the children well. I experienced that sense of being protected too. To be honest, I envy you.¡±


    Georgia could only affirm with a little noise and a nod. She didn¡¯t know how to continue that line of the


    conversation.


    Leda mentioned Robert¡¯s past with her, which Georgia actually didn¡¯t want to know.


    Besides, talking with Robert¡¯s first love about how happy she was with him didn¡¯t feel quite right.


    She didn¡¯t want to deliberately think about it, but Leda just had to discuss Robert with her, which


    exasperated her somewhat.


    Luckily, after that, Leda started her own research in silence.


    Georgia looked over the data and inputted new figures into theputer.


    The afternoon passed just like that, and at night, Georgia had dinner with Robert.


    Jason and Ivan had stayed with Robert to chat, and Robert¡¯s energy levels were fine at night. His


    condition and all his figures were getting steadier and steadier, and he was almostpletely out of


    danger this time.


    Only, it was simply putting Robert into his previous stable state. If he got sick again and the equilibrium


    was broken, they needed to intervene again.


    Georgia had already seen a lot of life or death crises in the data Riley had provided. She was worried


    all that would happen to Robert.


    Thankfully, he was still normal right now.


    Everyone had tired themselves out. At night, Georgia and Robert had Jason and Ivan head back and


    get some proper rest.


    Wilson had already rested himself in the afternoon and didn¡¯t evene for dinner.


    By then, the time Georgia had set to call her mother came.


    The moment the call connected, the kids¡¯ faces appeared in the screen.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awake! I missed you!¡±


    ¡°I missed you just like Annie too, Daddy!¡±


    Annie and Wesley both spoke over the line.


    Georgia took the phone and ced Robert¡¯s face directly in the line of the character. The first thing the


    kids saw when the video call connected was their father, which was why they were so excited.


    ¡°Have you been good recently, Annie, Wesley? You haven¡¯t been troubling Grandma and Mommy,


    have you?¡±


    Robert turned to the kids, smiling gently, and Annie pped her chest, promising.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been good all along, Daddy. The king over here is great to us, and Grandma¡¯s going toe


    after a few days. Wesley and I listen to Grandma all the time! You can ask her!¡±


    Annie turned and tugged at Casey¡¯s hand, who also appeared in front of the camera. She turned to


    Robert and Georgia, smiling.


    ¡°The kids were really good, but they missed you two every day, and they were worried. Now that you¡¯re


    awake, they won¡¯t have nightmares anymore.¡±


    At that, Robert felt a surge of guilt.


    He hadn¡¯t thought that the kids would get nightmares over this.


    The children had to have been a bit unhappy, and here he was telling them to be obedient. He turned


    to Annie and Wesley and hurriedly made a promise.


    ¡°I won¡¯t copse again from now on. Sometimes, though, Daddy will get sick, but Daddy will definitely


    make it. From now on, Annie and Wesley, just rest easy and wait for Daddy to wake up. Don¡¯t be afraid


    and have nightmares. Daddy will always be at your side to protect you.¡±


    ¡°You just promised never to copse again, Daddy! You have to protect Wesley and me-¡±


    Annie spoke, eyes red, being particrly sensitive.


    This time, her father¡¯s illness thoroughly terrified her. Hearing his promise, she consciously had him


    remember it.


    Before Robert could speak, Wesley also spoke up in the camera.


    ¡°Daddy, Annie has nightmares at night. When can wee back to you? Daddy¡¯s awake, so do Annie


    and Grandma and I have to still stay and y around in this ce?¡±


    At that question, Robert looked to Georgia.


    They¡¯d discussed whether to take the children back today.


    But the two of them didn¡¯t have a better solution. Robert still had to stay here under observation, while


    Georgia had to remain working in theb, and the two barely had any time to look after the children.


    Besides, Jason, Wilson and Ivan were all busy. Even if they came back, they needed more effort to


    take care of the children.


    They couldn¡¯t guarantee their safety either.


    ¡°You might have to stay for a week or so.¡±


    Georgia told the children, and as expected, they showed disappointed expressions, and Georgia was


    somewhat pained.


    She missed the children too, but this side hadn¡¯t been resolved yet, and even Georgia wasn¡¯t sure


    about things.


    Would Eric suddenly take revenge?


    It was all right for adults to be hurt, but if the kids got hurt, Georgia really wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    ¡°Mommy promises that in a month, Daddy and I areing to take you home. Not here, but back


    home. Just treat it like a vacation out there, okay Annie, Wesley? Have fun and just put up with it for a


    week.¡±


    At that, Annie and Wesley spoke together.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got it, Mommy. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do what Grandma says.¡±


    With such good children, Georgia was both guilty and pained.


    The family exchanged an intimate conversation for a while, then the kids gave the space to Casey and


    for Georgia to talk with her own mother.

 Chapter 509 Randy is Coming

    Chapter 509 Randy is Coming


    ¡°From Robert having his incident to the point where you had me take care of the children, you never


    told me what was up with Robert¡¯s body. We¡¯re mother and daughter, Georgia, and I¡¯ve been through a


    lot in this life. No need to hide it from me. You might not be as stressed having your mother bear it with


    you. Anything that pains you, just tell me. I don¡¯t want you to keep frowning unhappily like that.¡±


    When they spoke, the children had left, and Robert wasn¡¯t in the shot as well. Georgia was the only


    person there, and her eyes reddened.


    ¡°I can take it, Mom, but there¡¯s a lot of unknown factors I¡¯m afraid of. Now that he¡¯s woken up, I¡¯m


    happy enough having him stay healthily by my side and hold me.


    ¡°As for Robert¡¯s body, it goes back to a year ago, when you saved me on that ind. Then too much


    has happened. He went missing for a year and actually got taken by Jayson and Sierra¡¯s people. Then


    they shut him in ab to do all sorts of live experiments, damaging his body.


    ¡°Do you still remember how, a year ago, he couldn¡¯t even stand? All sorts of nerve stimting drugs


    and other experiments allowed him to stand again, which caused an abnormal condition to develop in


    his body as well.


    ¡°I really should thank fate, because a lot of people didn¡¯t make it through theb and died after a while,


    some in agony. But Robert had a strong body, and now it¡¯s generating substances that can protect it¡­¡±


    Georgia exined Robert¡¯s situation in brief. Her mother didn¡¯t have professional knowledge, and


    Georgia could only exin from other angles.


    After about a quarter of an hour, Casey mostly understood, and she looked worriedly at her daughter.


    ¡°You were really scared with his fever, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Georgia nodded quietly.


    ¡°I was terrified. I couldn¡¯t save him and nobody else had had a condition like this. Thankfully, the Riley


    fellow contacted me, and his lover had a simr case. But I really not solve this crisis this time¡­


    ¡°I and the friends I know don¡¯t have cases to trace, and whatever methods Ie up with could harm


    his body. I was really afraid then.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about what to do in the future?¡±


    Casey was just an ordinary person. She wanted to help but knew she had no way of doing so.


    She just wanted her daughter and son-inw to live happily ever after.


    She really hoped that there was a solution to Robert¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. In the beginning, I was in despair when I heard about this. But thinking of it now, I¡¯ve


    already faced down all sorts of danger with him, but we both made it through. So long as I don¡¯t give up


    hope, we¡¯ll always find a solution.


    ¡°I told you about Riley. His lover was in aa for five years, but hested for five years without even


    giving up now. And Robert¡¯s condition isn¡¯t even as serious as that person¡¯s. All the more reason for me


    to stick it through, and even thank the stars for it. If Robert had been unconscious for that long, that¡¯s


    the real cruelty to me. Right now, what I have to do is to work together with other teams to find a way to


    cure him.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to look after yourself. Your eyes look all tired, and it¡¯s past ten. Hurry up and rest. Don¡¯t


    pull all-nighters on research. If you copse, Robert won¡¯t be able to take it either.¡±


    Georgia nodded, and hung up with her mother.


    She stood there in silence for a while when a pair of hands hugged her from behind.


    Georgia leant back into the man¡¯s embracefortably.


    ¡°Why did youe over? Aren¡¯t you lying in bed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to sleep alone. I want my wife to hold in bed.¡±


    Georgia chuckled, then turned around and hugged her husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a cold winter, but you¡¯re not warming the bed for me and actually waking up now, eh! You


    want me to sleep in icy sheets, is that it? No concern for you wife now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold for me to sleep alone. We could warm each other in there. Come sleep with me already. I


    can¡¯t fall asleep without you.¡±


    Georgia giggled, taking Robert¡¯s hand and tiptoeing up to kiss him.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to bed. I have to wake up early in the morning to work in theb. I¡¯ll only be


    energetic enough with good rest. I can¡¯t waste any time now.¡±


    At that, Robert smiled, relieved.


    While lying down with her, Robert was all happy when he heard a dangerous question.


    ¡°Leda asked me a question today. Know what it was?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory, Mrs. Simpson. I don¡¯t know her that well. Really.¡±


    Georgia continued.


    ¡°She asked me if it was happy being with you, and I could only reply that it was happy for me. Then


    Leda said that of course that was the case, because you were such a responsible person even in high


    school and so good to her. So she guessed that you¡¯re good to me too. I didn¡¯t know if I was supposed


    to be happy or not at that¡­¡±


    Robert was a bit annoyed with his past self, giving his current self so much trouble.


    ¡°Of course you should be happy. We actually are happy. As for someone else, if you don¡¯t want to hear


    it, just treat it like you never heard anything.¡±


    Looking at how nervous Robert was being, Georgia chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that mad. So long as you keep healthy, who cares how many exes you had. I just want you to


    be safe.¡±


    Robert felt his heart go soft and he kissed his wife¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t be sad. Fate just feels like I need more training. Only with enough of a test can


    we truly be happy, and we will be happy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully optimistic, but I feel the same way. Only by going through the deepest pain could you


    have the most precious happiness in the world. We¡¯ve already been through a lot. We¡¯ll just trust each


    other and walk this road to the end. It¡¯s still a long life ahead of us¡­¡±


    The two snuggled into each other and fell asleep, waking up early the next morning.


    Georgia had breakfast with Robert, checked to see if there were any abnormalities with his body, then


    went to theb and started experimenting with Antonio, Leda and Aston.


    Riley stopped by theb too, not for research, but to see how far they¡¯de.


    After that, Riley left, seemingly to look for Robert, and Georgia didn¡¯t get involved.


    She worked all across the noon in theb.


    When she felt hungry, Ivan came over to urge them to eat, and everyone went out to the dinner table.


    Of course, Georgia had gone over to Robert first.


    This time, she saw someone she hadn¡¯t expected. Randy hade over.


    Georgia knew that Randy was now the acting head of the Simpsons, representing Robert in dealing


    with all sorts of business at thepany.


    As the person behind the scenes, Georgia had expressly forbidden Robert and told him to rest up, so


    Robert didn¡¯t handle the minute details.


    Was Randying over because something had happened?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Come sit. Randy¡¯s just been here for half on hour, and the time¡¯s just right for us to have lunch.¡±


    Robert said that, and Randy smiled at Georgia.


    ¡°Come on, sit. We¡¯re waiting on you and I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Georgia sat. Robert didn¡¯t need to watch what he ate anymore, and there was a rich lunch ced


    across the table.


    She took up her utensils, while Randy had already started scarfing down food.


    Seemed like he really was hungry. Georgia stayed with Robert as they ate. She didn¡¯t ask what was on


    her mind and simply lunched in patience.


    She had a normal portion and Robert was simr, but the lunch was swept clean almost entirely by


    Randy.


    The man had a huge appetite. After lunch, Georgia cleaned up, then turned to Robert and Randy,


    curious.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you handling thepany affairs in the country? Did youe over because something


    happened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Georgia. Nothing serious, though. Something fun, actually. It¡¯s a bit troublesome for me in


    the country, so I¡¯m just going to lie low here for a few days.¡±


    Georgia was confused,


    ¡°Whyy low here? What happened back there?¡±

 Chapter 510 Georgia the God of Stocks

    Chapter 510 Georgia the God of Stocks


    Robert exined.


    ¡°Remember what happened with that lovely uncle and aunt of mine? They threatened me with your


    photo. The one with you and Sierra.¡±


    Georgia understood and burst outughing.


    ¡°You promised them a set portion of stocks and said they¡¯d beg you on their knees when the time


    came. What, are they being taught a lesson now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the two of them are having it particrly rough right now.¡±


    Robert chuckled, turning to Randy.


    ¡°Exin to Georgia what the situation is right now so she can have some fun with it.¡±


    Robert had only just spoken when Randy couldn¡¯t help it and startedughing to himself like a fool.


    Only after getting it all out of his system did he turn to Georgia and exin.


    He started waving and pontificating like a stage actor.


    ¡°You have no idea how rough it is for Dora right now!


    ¡°So she¡¯s keeping this pretty boy for herself, right? The pretty boy owed money out there, and back


    before she didn¡¯t threaten you or Robert with the photo, the Simpson family had always treated her as


    one of their own out there, so the people over at the casino didn¡¯t have the guts to go too far, so Dora


    never knew how much that pretty boy owed. But ever since she threatened you and Robert, Robert


    spoke with the casinos and had the Simpson family exclude Dora, just letting the creditors do what they


    wanted.


    ¡°With that guarantee from Robert, the casino people just let loose, caught the pretty boy, and beat the


    shit out of him. He can¡¯t even stand up straight right now. Dora and the pretty boy are married so they


    take on the debt together. Other than the casino debt, they also owed the banks for theirpany


    missteps, so now the banks are calling for the debt back. When Dora caught wind, she was


    unbelievably shocked. She ran over and pleaded with me to talk with the bank to have them show


    some mercy, then told me to warn the casino people not to go over and ask for their money back.


    ¡°I pretended to say yes, of course, and just let them go on in secret. Dora realized after a while that I


    wasn¡¯t helping at all, and she came over trying to bust my balls. I hid, and she asked some other


    people for help. Robert had let word out beforehand and nobody would help her. They even took her


    and beat her up as well. The photos have leaked on the inte. Lots of people areughing at her.


    ¡°Dora cares most about her reputation, and with those kinds of photos leaking, people areughing at


    her the moment they see her. She doesn¡¯t have the face to keep on any longer, and those people are


    causing outright despair, just enough to make it ufortable every day with either physical injury or


    mental humiliation. That went on for about half a month. Then she found out where I lived and stuck


    herself before my home, so I could only live in a hotel.


    ¡°She probably knows that she can¡¯t ask anyone for help now. You and Robert aren¡¯t in the country right


    now, so she can¡¯te over to ask you for help. The rest of the Simpson family couldn¡¯t be helping her


    now, either. As for those supposed sisters of hers from before, they¡¯re allughing at her. So yeah, she


    has it rough right now. With all that, she tried to sell off the stocks she got in the beginning. After all it¡¯s


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    worth money. But Robert had already sent out word that whoever took the stocks was openly being an


    enemy with the Simpson family. Even if she tries to sell it at a discount, nobody¡¯s going to take it.


    ¡°So Dora¡¯s not getting any money now. She¡¯s realized why Robert just let them have the stocks so


    easily and willingly got threatened by them. Clearly our side had already decided to go the extra mile to


    teach her a lesson. So she went nuts and started blocking my way in the office every day and starting


    all sorts of trouble. I put people on it, but this individual is a bit coo-coo, like they say. She started


    stalking me with some minor league reporters like a madwoman, or linked up with people somewhat


    opposed to the Simpson family. They didn¡¯t give her much money either, but they¡¯re leaking my


    whereabouts all the time. I almost got tangled with her one time she managed to get in the way.¡±


    Georgia nodded


    ¡°You had to have been hiding around for this while. What about Kenny? Has he been taught a lesson


    yet?¡±


    Bringing up Kenny, Randyughed even harder.


    ¡°Georgia, Kenny¡¯s charged with murder. They¡¯ve got evidence, and he¡¯s locked up right now. He hasn¡¯t


    harassed me much, but he¡¯s trying to get people outside to sell the stocks from behind bars. No one


    would take it, so I went to meet him and asked him to return it nice and easy. He¡¯s still trying to get off


    lucky right now and refusing to return the stocks. It¡¯s fine, though. He¡¯s going to learn his lesson in


    there.¡±


    ¡°So you came to us because of Dora?¡±


    Georgia chuckled. She couldn¡¯t imagine how insane Dora was right now to get Randy to hide here with


    them.


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but before I came here, the casino people had already taught her a lesson. Her whole


    body¡¯s injured and she can¡¯t move ore get in my way. I¡¯m here also because of something else I


    spoke with Robert about. That biopharmaceuticalpany had a problem with the books, right? I told


    Robert toe see, but then he had his incident over here.


    ¡°I did actually find some problems that¡¯s best to discuss in person with Robert, so I came over here to


    also do some housekeeping. It¡¯s not too convenient for Robert to go to the office right now, so I¡¯m


    taking over this stuff for now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the hard work.¡±


    Georgia smiled gratefully at Randy.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s not too fit to work too hard right now. He needs to rest. Thepany¡¯s in your hands, Randy.


    Thank you.¡±


    Georgia said that, while Randy shook it off.


    ¡°No need to thank me, Georgia. I¡¯m doing all this because I get a hefty reward at the end of the year.


    Robert pays me really well. I¡¯m waiting for a super paycheck by the time it rounds out.¡±


    Georgia chuckled and nodded, while Randy continued.


    ¡°I heard about how much of a badass you were over here, Georgia. It was great. A lot of people back


    there are discussing the news right now. You¡¯re getting plenty of admirers with how you broke the


    bank.¡±


    ¡°What are they discussing?¡±


    Georgia asked, interested. Robert¡¯s injury hadn¡¯t been leaked, and Georgia wasn¡¯t about to leak how


    the Wimbledon family had captured him. She didn¡¯t know what they were saying back in the country.


    ¡°They heard you used hundreds of billions to wage economic warfare against the Wimbledon family.


    They have you pegged as another Buffet, a god of stocks. They found it strange, too, why you


    suddenly used such arge sum to snipe against the Wimbledons.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what they¡¯re saying.¡±


    Georgiaughed. Randy wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°When you head back, Georgia, how about you set up an investing firm? With your name on there, a lot


    of people are going toe look to you to invest. If you don¡¯t want to operate it, I¡¯ve got people on my


    side who can use the fame from your victory to a massive bunch of investments.¡±


    ¡°Well, someone¡¯s a businessman.¡±


    Georgia had to grin at Randy, who spoke without a trace of humility.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss any chance to make money, Georgia, especially with all you¡¯ve lost. They don¡¯t know the


    truth, anyway. We¡¯ll open a private investing firm in your name, and we¡¯ll string in as many idiots as we


    want. Besides, I¡¯ve got professionals on hand and we won¡¯t have them making deficit. It just won¡¯t be


    as profitable as the legends. It¡¯s somewhat about luck too, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Georgia nodded, giggling. She hadn¡¯t been interested in the beginning, but Randy had made it sound


    too fun. Now she couldn¡¯t help but want to try and see how many people were going to join in on her


    name.


    After all, with money? There was no such thing as too much.


    When Randy left apparently to deal with a mole in thepany, Robert spoke up at the side.


    ¡°I know finance. Thepany will be in your name, and I¡¯ll run in behind the scenes. I¡¯ll absolutely


    make a killing for you.¡±


    ¡°You and Randy are both going through a money high; is that it?

 Chapter 511 Lingering Eric

    Chapter 511 Lingering Eric


    Georgia said, amused, while Robert grabbed his wife¡¯s hands directly.


    ¡°I was the one who lost you all that money. I¡¯m guilty about it too. If I don¡¯t make this money back, I feel


    like I¡¯ll lose sleep over it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I guess staying in bed every day is boring for you too, so here¡¯s


    something for you to do. So long as you don¡¯t stay upte, it¡¯s fine. No matter what, getting a healthy


    body is the most important.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you underestimating me too much? It¡¯s just getting a financepany ready. I¡¯ve got loads of


    professionals on hand and I just need to point out the general direction. We can run thepany when


    we get back. I¡¯ve got my name and your fame, and a lot of people are going to rx and invest. I¡¯ll turn


    you into a stock goddess. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Georgia nodded, and that was that.


    In the afternoon she went back to theb to continue with her experiments. The day passed in a flurry


    of activity.


    Just as it was getting dark, Georgia had been nning on going back and having dinner with everyone


    else, but a ruckus came from outside.


    Followed closely by actual gunshots, then the sound of an explosion.


    Georgia grew worried in an instant and rushed over to Robert, who was just going out, and the two


    bumped into each other.


    Jason and Ivan arrived as well, and they were all curious as to-


    ¡°What happened out there?¡±


    Antonio came over as well, and he spoke to everyone there.


    ¡°A group of thugs started having a gunfight out there. It¡¯s strange. This ce had good security before.


    I also saw a fire spreading over. We¡¯re putting it out now. I¡¯ve put people together and called the cops.


    The situation¡¯s settled down for now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Georgia and Robert nodded.


    But when the police came, the thugs were taken in, but all evidence pointed to it being a coincidence,


    and even the fire seemed to be idental. There wasn¡¯t much proof as to anything otherwise.


    Georgia felt an inexplicable sense of worry. They sat together at night and discussed it, all suspecting if


    someone was pulling the strings in the dark.


    Georgiaid the suspicion straight on Eric.


    They didn¡¯t sleep well that night, and early the next morning, there came a ruckus from outside again.


    This time, it was an even bigger fire spreading over, impossible to control.


    Thankfully, there was someone on night shift and everyone evacuated in time, bringing all the precious


    data they could. What they couldn¡¯t bring, they let burn.


    They got in their cars and prepared to leave. There was no helping the fire.


    Finally, everyone went straight to a hotel to rest and put people on investigating how the fire had


    happened. They found that it was manmade.


    The perpetrator had been caught, but he only insisted that he was deliberate instead of giving up the


    names of anyone behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet it¡¯s Eric. He¡¯s taking revenge on us and burning that ce down deliberately. Sorry, Antonio, I


    dragged you into this.¡±


    Georgia apologized to Antonio directly and Robert spoke as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Antonio. I¡¯ll take on all the losses. I¡¯ll even fund it if you need to build another research


    facility.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I knew it was deliberate from the beginning, and the highest probability was that Eric was


    behind it. That man gets even for everything. If he can¡¯t take revenge from other methods, he¡¯ll annoy


    us with all sorts of little troubles. That¡¯s the way he does things.


    ¡°The instruments and data left back there weren¡¯t that precious to begin with. I just lost a bit of money,


    that¡¯s all. Doesn¡¯t bother me that much. But I feel like if you build another facility for me, he¡¯lle


    make more trouble. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little annoyed. His power in this country is ridiculously massive. If I


    switch a location, I¡¯ll probably just go through the same thing.¡±


    Georgia was even more guilty now, while Riley suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your reputation before, and now we technically know each other. I know that you¡¯re really


    curious and really bent on researching Robert¡¯s condition and all sorts of other strange conditions. I¡¯ve


    told you about my lover¡¯s own condition. You haven¡¯t met her yet. You¡¯ve only seen herb data and


    her experiences. I¡¯ve got a mature research team in the country. I only got less than half of them over


    with me this time. Mr. Antonio, I¡¯d like to hire you to our country to join my research team, then head up


    that team of mine and continue your research. You could also check in on how my lover is doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re curious as to what¡¯s going on with her body. I hope one day you can cure here, and


    then she can wake up to marry me.¡±


    At Riley¡¯s words, Georgia¡¯s eyes lit up and she turned to Riley as well.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee my capability to arrange a safe haven for you here, Antonio. Came back to our


    country with us. Robert¡¯sing back with me as well, since his condition needs constant monitoring.


    You must be interested in Mr. Price¡¯s lover and her condition as well. You have your unique


    instruments, and aftering back to my country, we can guarantee a safe ce for you to do your


    research, and provide all the necessary equipment and funding.


    ¡°Over there, even if Eric wants to do something, it won¡¯t be as easy as it is here. At least not to the


    point where we get petty problems every few days and major incidents every week or so. He¡¯d have to


    n it through if he wants to make trouble.¡±


    As Georgia said that, she turned to Riley, who smiled at her. They were in ord this time around.


    Ivan also joined in the persuasion.


    ¡°Just think of it as switching a location to live for a while. You¡¯re not staying with us forever. Didn¡¯t you


    like to travel to begin with? We¡¯ve got a lot of architectural and natural sights. You could go see them


    from time to time. We definitely won¡¯t let you go bored.¡±


    Since everyone was talking him into it like this, Antonio fell silent for a while, then finally spoke.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re inviting me so enthusiastically, I¡¯lle back to stay with you for a while. I hope that Mr.


    Price¡¯s lover can wake up as well, and I hope to figure out the mystery of your bodies within my lifetime.


    Let¡¯s go have an adventure.¡±


    Antonio promised it, and everyone started nning the return to the country.


    Afterwards, security measures got even stricter in case Eric sent people to make trouble again.


    Still, this was a hotel at the city center. People dide to try and stir the pot, but they had to pass


    heavy security every time, and the incidents didn¡¯t end up going anywhere.


    They steadied up, while Randy¡¯s side also came up with problems.


    He¡¯d found out who it was over in thepany on this side of the world making fake ounts, so


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Randy got ready to take them to prison for punishment.


    But then the perpetrator had decided to get violent with Randy right inside the office.


    Randy¡¯s elbow had been hurt, getting a knife wound then and there. It wasn¡¯t serious, but after going to


    hospital, he still had to get a ster cast, and probably would take a few days to recover.


    Still, he could get on a ne and fly back, so Randy was nning on going back with them.


    One day before they were headed back and three days after the fire, Georgia and Robert were


    nning on going over to that kingdom to take the children back, then return to the country. The others


    were bound for a ne headed straight back to the country. But before going to sleep at night, Georgia


    received an anonymous call.


    At that moment, she instinctively panicked.


    After it connected, Eric¡¯s voice came over the line right away.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re going back with your husband to your country, Miss Lane. Before you go back, I¡¯d like to


    give you another gift. Would you like to see it?¡±


    Georgia¡¯s heart sank. Her hands trembled. Were the children all right? They¡¯d only just video called


    each other.


    Seemed like Eric¡¯s body had recovered. She steadied her nerves.


    ¡°What gift are you talking about? I¡¯m warning you, Eric, don¡¯t think that I have no way of fighting back


    against you from here. If you want to take it to the end, you can just try it!¡±


    Eric just chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump at shadows, Miss Lane. With all you¡¯ve done for me, isn¡¯t it just right for me to give you a


    little something in return?


    ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t guess what gift it is. Have a listen to this voice. Is it familiar?¡±


    At those words, Georgia heard a shrill scream.


    Her face went pale.

 Chapter 512 Emilia’s in Trouble

    Chapter 512 Emilia¡¯s in Trouble


    ¡°Well? I said it was a little gift, but if you don¡¯t care about her, you don¡¯t have to worry about her at all.


    She¡¯s just your cousin, after all. You could very well leave her to die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad, Eric Wimbledon!¡±


    Georgia roared in rage. Despite her attempt to remain calm on Eric¡¯s side, she couldn¡¯t control her


    anger any longer in that moment.


    The scream hade from Emilia. Her cousin.


    They weren¡¯t close enough to the point of Vanessa and the others, but they definitely cared for and


    trusted each other.


    With everything that had happened over here, Emilia had gone out of the country to see her own


    friends, so Georgia never thought about why Emilia hadn¡¯te back yet.


    Emilia liked to travel outside the country in all sorts of ces to begin with. With her mother always sick


    recently and Georgia having business in the country, she¡¯d asked Emilia to look after her mother.


    But with Emilia¡¯s usual personality, she mostly just lingered all around the world.


    Emilia was an independent traveler, not some weak little girl. She could deal with thugs and ruffians on


    her own if she met them.


    She¡¯d done martial arts from when she was small, so people were more rxed with Emilia¡¯s daily


    safety. She could protect herself, after all, and she¡¯d traveled out there alone like this for several years


    now.


    It could be said that up until now, there had been no incidents.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t have imagined that Eric¡¯s grasp would reach Emilia. It was probably that the people


    around her weren¡¯t good targets, but Emilia was a lone woman traveling out there. Eric had finally


    found a loophole.


    How could she have just left Emilia like that?


    Trying to settle her own emotions, Georgia turned to Eric.


    ¡°Out with it, then. What are your ns for taking my cousin? We¡¯re in business, Eric. What will it take


    for you to let my cousin go?¡±


    With Georgia¡¯s words, she was basically admitting defeat.


    But she didn¡¯t have a choice. If she dragged someone beside her down with her because of her own


    business, she couldn¡¯t face her conscience.


    She couldn¡¯t very well sit and wait it out, either. Even if she had to pay the price, she had to bring Emilia


    home.


    Otherwise, what was she supposed to say to Emilia¡¯s parents? They might have looked like a calm


    couple, but Emilia was their only daughter.


    ¡°So you do care about this cousin of yours!¡±


    Ericughed.


    ¡°Keep on her!¡±


    Eric¡¯smand was sudden.


    Soon, Georgia heard Emilia screaming again.


    Her face went pale, her voice trembled, and Eric no longer spoke on the other end of the line.


    All she heard was Emilia¡¯s agonized shrieks. The sound almost broke her.


    Emilia kept her hair short, and she was cool and boyish.


    She was a strong individual. If she wasn¡¯t going through the absolute worst forms of torture, she


    couldn¡¯t have let out screams like that.


    ¡°What is it you want from me, Eric? Juste at me directly. What¡¯s the meaning of hurting an


    innocent bystander like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s meaning to it!¡±


    Eric finally answered, a smile in his voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m just going to let Emilia Powell go if you paid me or just suffered a little, do you?


    ¡°Back in the beginning when I met you, I was already observing what kind of person you were. Clearly,


    you value love and family, so Robert Simpson and those two children were the people you cared about


    the most. Of course, add to that your mother, your friend group with your best friend, and I¡¯d wanted to


    target them to begin with. But you protected them too well, and I could only back up and take the


    secondary option, seeing if anyone around you would make a good target.


    ¡°Coincidentally, though, this cousin of yours had the guts to travel around the world. Who else was I


    supposed to target? I could only teach her a lesson after that. I knew you were a kind person to begin


    with. If you caused people around you to be hurt and in pain, I believe you¡¯d be in great pain, even


    greater than going through it yourself?


    ¡°You put me through so much humiliation, Georgia. If I can¡¯t move on you, then I¡¯ll torture the people


    around you. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let Emilia go. I¡¯ll torture her every day, so you can¡¯t even sleep in


    your own home. Even if you knelt down to beg me, I won¡¯t let Emilia go.¡±


    ¡°You sick bastard-¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia howled hysterically.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, Eric. Anything you do to Emilia, I¡¯ll return to you thousandfold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for you toe and take revenge. Let¡¯s see who drags who to hell, Georgia. You don¡¯t


    know me. I¡¯ve been sick for so many years. I¡¯m already prepared to go to hell. Even if I did fall there, it


    wouldn¡¯t bother me.


    ¡°But before that, I¡¯m happy just making you suffer. Oh, right. Emilia¡¯s actually a pretty tough girl. I didn¡¯t


    want to torture her so badly, and I¡¯d just wanted to punish her in some simple methods. But she was so


    willful that she actually bore all of it without making a sound. I¡¯m not to me.


    ¡°I really want to see, actually, if Emilia¡¯s going toe to hate you when she¡¯s suffering on my end. If


    she¡¯s going to move the grudge to you, and me you for everything that¡¯s happened. Because you


    are to me, Georgia. I want to see the rtionship between you two break down, and to see Emilia


    the popcorn ready!


    ¡°Anyway. Good luck leaving the country today. Of course, you can think of a way toe find me. I¡¯m


    waiting eagerly to see how long it¡¯ll take for you to find me and find Emilia¡­¡±


    Georgia was going to ask on, but the line had already gone dead.


    She redialed like mad, but nobody was picking up anymore.


    Georgia mmed a fist onto the desk, her tears dripping across her cheeks.


    What was she supposed to do? Emilia was her cousin, and Eric was just a madman. She couldn¡¯t just


    wait around.


    Frantically, Georgia turned around and was about to rush out of the room. Before she could, though,


    the door opened.


    Robert brought Ivan and Randy over.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? Why are you crying?¡±


    Robert saw his wife¡¯s red teary eyes and walked over, worriedly holding her hand. Georgia clutched at


    him and sobbed, and Robert grew even more pained.


    ¡°What is it? Weren¡¯t you just packing up in there?¡±


    ¡°Eric just gave me a call¡­¡±

 Chapter 513 Returning to the Powells

    Chapter 513 Returning to the Powells


    Georgia cried at Robert.


    ¡°He¡¯s taken Emilia. I heard her screaming over the phone. You met Emilia. She¡¯s strong. If it wasn¡¯t the


    worst torture, she wouldn¡¯t be in such pain. I already lowered my head to Eric and tried to negotiate


    with him, but all he told me was that he just wants to torture me and torture the people close to me. We


    can¡¯t go back now. We have to find Emilia¡­¡±


    Georgia trembled and spoke about what had just happened, and Robert¡¯s face sank.


    He hadn¡¯t said anything yet when Ivan spoke up in a panic.


    ¡°Be clearer about it, Georgia. What¡¯s Emilia¡¯s situation? What did Eric do to her?¡±


    Georgia shook her head unbearably.


    ¡°He just gave me a call and I heard Emilia¡¯s pained screams in there. It¡¯s her voice, I know it. Eric


    wouldn¡¯t just get someone to pretend to be Emilia to frighten me.¡±


    ¡°Give me Emilia¡¯s phone number, Georgia. We¡¯ll try calling her first.¡±


    Georgia knew that Ivan was chancing it on the one lucky hope, and it was true that she hadn¡¯t called to


    confirm it.


    Afterwards, everyone waited anxiously in the room as Ivan called.


    Ivan called Emilia several dozen times, but nobody picked up.


    Robert had already put his people on investigating Emilia¡¯s whereabouts, and where she¡¯d gone


    recently.


    Georgia also gave Wilson orders.


    They¡¯d been nning on going back today, but that interrupted all their ns.


    Not long afterwards, Aston, Antonio, Riley and Leda came over as well.


    Georgia exined the situation in brief, and Aston was worried sick as well. He gave his parents a call


    and had the Powell family hurry up and investigate Emilia¡¯s whereabouts. Another investigation,


    another slim hope.


    After about three hours, they finally confirmed that Emilia really had disappeared.


    When she¡¯d gone over to the southern continent to meet a friend, she¡¯d vanished in a vige and there


    had been no traces of her ever since.


    Georgia could also be sure that she¡¯d heard Emilia¡¯s voice.


    The only possibility left was that Emilia was going through hell over in Eric¡¯s hands.


    ¡°With all the property Eric¡¯s lost, did he really take Emilia for no other intention other than to torture


    her?¡±


    Riley asked from the side, and Georgia nodded painfully.


    ¡°I talked with him over the phone and told him that he could give any terms he wanted, but he¡¯s lost his


    mind. He says that so long as he tortures the people close to me, it¡¯ll hurt me, so he won¡¯t talk terms


    with me. He wants me to know my friend¡¯s suffering every day and every night, so I¡¯ll suffer as well and


    lose sleep every day. He¡¯s just a sick bastard. There¡¯s no negotiating with this sort of person. All we can


    do is find out where he is or give him an even greater chance to profit, forcing him to give her back.¡±


    Ivan suddenly turned around and punched the wall furiously. Everyone in the room was taken aback.


    They watched as Ivan¡¯s fingers started to bleed, but he didn¡¯t stop letting out his motions.


    Robert walked over and tried to soothe him.


    ¡°I know you want to let it all out now, but the most important thing now is to find out where Eric is, or


    something we can use to threaten him to show himself. We need to keep calm now.¡±


    Ivan looked with a bloodred gaze at Robert, then turned and walked over to Georgia.


    ¡°Since you knew what kind of person Eric was, Georgia, you¡¯ve been reminding us to keep safe all this


    while. Why didn¡¯t you warn Emilia? She wasn¡¯t safe out there alone, so why didn¡¯t you tell her about it?¡±


    Ivan almost howled that in his rage, and Georgia dipped her head, her eyes red.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think far enough, and I dragged Emilia down with me¡­¡±


    Ivan sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t think far enough, Georgia. You just didn¡¯t include Emilia in your range of


    protection. You care about your children, Robert, your mother, your best friends Vanessa and Elsie, and


    who else matters to you? What good will your guilt do us now? Emilia¡¯s the one in pain right now.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Robert walked over, his face cold.


    ¡°This was my mistake and Georgia¡¯s mistake, but where do you get off busting her chops? I know you


    like Emilia, but who are you to her? Georgia¡¯s been working every day in theb and worrying over my


    body every day, and you? You didn¡¯t need to do experiments, and you didn¡¯t need to deal with business


    either. All you did was manage small affairs. If you were so concerned with Emilia, why didn¡¯t you call


    her?¡±


    At Robert¡¯s words, Ivan¡¯s face contorted in agony, and Robert immediately felt guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. All I¡¯m saying is, sometimes people miscalcte. But the most important thing to do right


    now is to save the person in question. Do you get it? It¡¯s not the time to ce me on each other and


    throw tantrums.¡±


    Georgia took Robert¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It was my fault to begin with. He might be hurting, Robert, but what he says is true.¡±


    Ivan suddenly turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Georgia.¡±


    At that, Ivan walked out the door with his phone. Seemed like he was mobilizing his connections to help


    find Emilia.


    Ivan¡¯s connections were broad to begin with. He¡¯d lost his cool for a while, but it wasing back in


    spades now. He was out looking for help.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s always like that. He¡¯s never mature about emotions. Don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s let it all out with what


    he¡¯s said. He actually doesn¡¯t want to me you. He¡¯s ming himself.¡±


    Robert said that, while Georgia gave a bitter smile and shook her head.


    ¡°I me myself too. It¡¯s fine that he gives me hell for it. I should have called Emilia to warn her in the


    first ce. I just never habitually thought of her as someone I had to protect. I¡¯m responsible for this.¡±


    Aston, who¡¯d been silent all throughout, finally spoke.


    ¡°Everyone calm down. Emilia¡¯s my cousin and Georgia¡¯s cousin. We never wanted this sort of thing to


    happen. Besides, the real culprit is Eric. He¡¯s probably just itching to see us in discord and ming


    each other.


    ¡°The most important thing right now is to put our heads together and use our own connections to find


    Emilia, as well as think of a way to force Eric to appear. We forced him out with financial warfare one


    time, and we can find a way to force him out again. With all the things he cares about, I don¡¯t believe


    he¡¯ll be able to hide in the back.¡±


    Aston said that, and Georgia and Robert nodded.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my own connections and power as well. I¡¯ll call them and put them on it. Everyone, just think of


    a way to find her. Notify each other of any news.¡±


    Riley turned to everyone and said that, and Georgia nodded.


    She put Wilson and her people on it immediately, while Robert had Randy and their own force start the


    search.


    Just as everyone was thinking of a way to search, old man Powell gave Georgia and Robert a call and


    had them go back to exin things.


    After all, Emilia was an official granddaughter of the Powell family, the only daughter of Georgia¡¯s


    second uncle.


    Because of Robert and Georgia, Emilia had been dragged into their business and had disappeared.


    With the old man¡¯s stubborn personality and Emilia¡¯s parents waiting in the Powell family, Georgia and


    Robert were still giving their people orders to find Emilia when they got in a car and headed to the


    Powell family.


    After an hour or so, they arrived before the massive gates of the Powell house.


    After going in, the old man had the head seat.


    It was the same as when they¡¯d shown up the first time, and Aston¡¯s parents hade over as well.


    They sat on the sofa to the left, and on the sofa to the right sat Emilia¡¯s parents.


    A little vexingly, Tammy and Sally were here today as well, looking at them a bit mockingly.

 Chapter 514 Heading North

    Chapter 514 Heading North


    ¡°Aston¡¯s still noting back in a time like this? His own sister¡¯s vanished, and he¡¯s unwilling to set


    foot in the Powell home just once?¡±


    The old man asked coldly, and Georgia confirmed it.


    Aston really hadn¡¯t followed Georgia and Robert back. He was someone who¡¯d left the Powell family


    He¡¯d worry over it and have his own parents notify the Powell family to give assistance.


    But he wasn¡¯t going back, so only Georgia and Robert hade.


    As Georgia told him as much, Linus¡¯ face turned dark.


    Soon, Emilia¡¯s father and Georgia¡¯s second uncle, who¡¯d worn a cold face from the first time they met,


    raised a question with a sunken expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Emilia? How is she? Have you found her yet?¡±


    Before Georgia could answer, Emilia¡¯s mother spoke worriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s my daughter¡¯s situation? Is she in danger? What requests have they made? What will it take


    for them to give my daughter back?¡±


    Wracked with guilt, Georgia exined Emilia¡¯s situation and honestly gave up the reason she¡¯d been


    dragged into it all. She also spoke about how dangerous Emilia¡¯s situation was and how horribly she


    was being deliberately tortured, all because of her.


    As she finished, Emilia¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t said anything when Sally started mocking her from the side.


    ¡°The way I see it, you¡¯re just a bad omen. You dragged Emilia into all this the moment you returned to


    the Powell family. You¡¯ve got some nerveing in front of Emilia¡¯s parents, Georgia. Why aren¡¯t you


    going out there and offering yourself in ce of Emilia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oscar, Margie.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t debate it. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Sally in a situation like this.


    She could only apologize to Emilia¡¯s parents. Other than that, she just had to do her best to find Emilia


    and take her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a sincere apology at all. Aren¡¯t you going to get on your knees and show your sincerity,


    having lost someone their daughter?¡±


    Sally jabbed from a short distance away.


    Georgia took a deep breath and knelt on the ground.


    Surprisingly, Robert knelt down with her as well.


    Robert spoke to Emilia¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Georgia and I are of the same mind. We¡¯re both just as guilty. Emilia got caught up in our business


    and got hurt, disappeared, and even now is in danger. Oscar, Margie, Georgia and I are trying


    everything to get Emilia back. Don¡¯t worry. Georgia and I won¡¯t back up. No matter what situation we


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to kneel. Up, up. You didn¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve met Eric. He¡¯s a vicious fellow, and he¡¯d


    started the feud against you in the first ce. You were just striking back. You weren¡¯t to me.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Margie suddenly spoke and even stood, pulling Georgia and Robert up from the floor.


    Georgia and Robert thanked her gratefully.


    Oscar, who¡¯d been silent throughout, spoke to the couple before them.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve promised to find Emilia, then you¡¯ll take responsibility for it till the end. I¡¯ll hand you


    control of my forces. I just want my daughter back.


    ¡°If she really does end up hurt, I naturally know who to take revenge on. I¡¯ll set things clear with who


    the culprit is and who the people who got dragged in were.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s father said with his face cold.


    He pped his hands and a man in a suit came over.


    ¡°This is my secretary. Have him follow around you. I want to know what your status is at all times. You


    can also order him around to mobilize my forces. Stop wasting time here and find Emilia.¡±


    Georgia thanked Oscar gratefully, and Linus spoke up.


    ¡°Do as your uncle says. We only asked you back to have this secretary follow you around to search for


    Emilia. You¡¯re my granddaughter and Emilia is too. I won¡¯t y favorites. But since Emilia is in trouble


    because of the two of you, then you two will have to take responsibility till the end and get her back. I


    want no bad seeds in the Powell family. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Georgia and I will bring Emilia back.¡±


    Robert made a promise, and the old man showed a satisfied expression.


    Georgia and Robert were turning to leave when Sally spoke to Margie directly.


    ¡°These two were the culprits behind Emilia¡¯s disappearance, and you¡¯re so kind to the two of them?


    Even talking about the real culprits? The way I see it, you never loved your daughter after you gave


    birth to her. Do you just not care about Emilia with her disappearing at this point?¡±


    ¡°You be quiet!¡±


    The old man bellowed at Sally.


    Tammy tugged on her mother¡¯s hand, signally for her to shut up.


    Georgia and Robert didn¡¯t speak and were nning to turn and leave.


    Margie, though, strode in front of Sally and pped her across the face.


    Sally was still taken aback and about to return the p when Margie¡¯s hand grabbed her body in a


    death grip.


    ¡°Everyone here, the old man, me, my husband, Laurie and Carr ¨C I know they all truly wish for Emilia to


    not get hurt and for her toe back safe. But you and you alone, Sally, are here looking at it like a


    joke! You even want my daughter to get hurt so you canugh about it, don¡¯t you!


    ¡°I know what kind of person you are, Sally, and you¡¯d best shut up now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll have the butler


    chase you out, never to return to the Powells!¡±


    Sally¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m a daughter of the Powells, and you¡¯re just a woman who married into


    the family and had a kid. Your head¡¯s way too big.¡±


    Margie turned around and looked at the old man.


    ¡°Do you agree to what I just said, Dad? If Sally says another word about my daughter or tries to mock


    her again, I¡¯d like for our Powell family never to let this woman we married out back in again.¡±


    ¡°Dad-¡±


    Sally said in a panic, while the old man mmed a fist onto the table.


    ¡°Have the bodyguardse in and take the young mistress out. Without my permission from now on,


    don¡¯t let her back into the family!¡±


    With that, he turned to look at Sally.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married out already, but you¡¯re justing back so casually and taking things from the


    household to bring to your husband. Are you justing back to freeload? Don¡¯t you have a husband?


    Get out!¡±


    With that, two bodyguards in ck came in. What Linus said went, and the bodyguards took up Sally¡¯s


    body and tossed her out.


    Sally was bellowing with rage all throughout, but the bodyguards worked quick.


    Seeing her own mother treated like this, Tammy apologized to the old man and chased out after her.


    When Georgia and Robert got back in the car and left the Powell house, they saw that Sally really had


    been tossed out the gate.


    Georgia and Robert¡¯s car just so happened to pass.


    ¡°This Powell family is pretty strange, and so is the old man. There¡¯s no time to poke into it now. The


    most important thing is to find Emilia.¡±


    Georgia turned to Robert and sighed. Robert grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With all the people helping out, we¡¯ll find her.¡±


    The two finished, and the secretary that the Powell family had attached to Georgia and Robert spoke


    up.


    ¡°Madam, sir, I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you.¡±


    After working through the entire night, by early morning the next day, everyone got a clear piece of


    information ¨C Eric was hiding out up north.


    Georgia and gang switched their tickets back to the country for tickets to the capital up north.


    They¡¯d confirmed the news because every force behind them had found a picture Eric had taken in the


    capital in thest two days.


    In other words, it was possible that Eric had leaked the photo deliberately to lure them there.

 Chapter 515 Guaranteed Danger

    Chapter 515 Guaranteed Danger


    Eric probably wanted to y around with them and see if he managed to drag Georgia andpany


    into the ditch, or if Georgia¡¯s group would find Emilia first.


    Eric was just a mad gambler right now, and they could guess at his mentality with a bit of discussion.


    After reaching the capital, everyone booked the same hotel.


    Riley and Leda had already gone back to the country, though. The two of them would help, but strictly


    speaking, it didn¡¯t have much to do with them.


    So Riley only provided personnel to assist, and Jason went back as well. He took Antonio and Riley


    with him.


    He¡¯d spent too much time over here, and since Robert had woken up, all he could do was let his


    personnel over here help out Georgia and Robert.


    Meanwhile, he was responsible for what was to go on in the country. Georgia and Robert had


    negotiated a cooperation with Riley, but the two of them had to get Emilia back, so Jason was


    responsible for that matter instead. He didn¡¯t have time to go up north with them.


    In the end, the people who¡¯d gone to the capital were Georgia, Robert, Ivan, Aston, and Wilson.


    The five of them got out of the car, went into the hotel, and started managing the information they¡¯d


    received so far.


    ¡°Eric¡¯s photo was taken in the city center of the capital. He even showed his face deliberately to have


    us find him. But there¡¯s been no other news. Have you guessed at what his n is?¡±


    Georgia asked a worried question.


    Eric¡¯s photo had been taken in thergest, busiest mall in the area, and he¡¯d taken off his cap and


    shades in front of a camera to have it specifically capture his image. There had been no other photos of


    Eric afterwards.


    Eric was luring them here and setting a trap. As for what to do afterwards, Eric was definitely going to


    let word out himself, and guide them along his set path.


    ¡°He might tell you personally, then lead us to a trap, and deal with all of us at once.¡±


    Wilson spoke up at the side.


    ¡°From what happened these few times, it¡¯s clear that he won¡¯t fight a battle he¡¯s not prepared for.


    Besides,st two times, he lost in our hands. He¡¯ll definitely use Emilia, or put her somewhere


    dangerous to force us to rescue her. On the way, there¡¯ll be traps to edeal with.¡±


    Robert also gave his own spection.


    ¡°So we¡¯re just going to wait around to get killed?¡±


    Ivan asked heavily. Other than him losing control the other day, his face had been sunken all


    throughout the past few days.


    But he¡¯d still kept his rational mind and tried to find Emilia.


    Still, with all of them led around by the nose by Eric, Ivan couldn¡¯t possibly be happy about it, and it all


    weighed on his mind.


    ¡°There are other ways¡­¡±


    Robert sighed and spoke.


    ¡°The Wimbledon family isn¡¯t an irond organization with no openings. My side¡¯s gotten in primary


    contact with other descendants of the family. Anyone with ambition wants to head up the family. I


    actually want to support someone else to sit on the position of heir, then chase Eric out orpletely


    dismantle his forces so he doesn¡¯t have the capital to go up against us.


    ¡°But with all the years Eric¡¯s run the Wimbledon family, even if I could raise someone up and ruin his


    capabilities, Eric couldn¡¯t be without a secret base of his own. He¡¯d also have his own private property


    in the dark, and it¡¯s impossible for us to find it all.


    ¡°More importantly, he¡¯s out to go big with us this time. I¡¯ve already secretly linked up with other


    Wimbledons and Wimbledon stockholders to chase Eric out, but it won¡¯t help us with finding Emilia. It¡¯s


    just going to cost Eric some men and money.¡±


    Finally, everyone only came to one conclusion. That was that they had to wait for Eric to let more word


    out, and keep searching in the dark.


    But there was a massive poption to sift through. So long as someone hid from all cameras, it was


    easy to hide.


    And up north, the area was broad, and people wereparatively scarce. A lot of ces didn¡¯t have


    cameras, and it wasn¡¯t a simple matter looking for someone.


    They stayed up north for three days. Eric didn¡¯t let any word out, and they found no clues.


    Ivan was going insane. His face sank more and more day by day, and he almost never spoke at all as


    he led his men out there searching.


    Wilson came back as usual, and spoke about an incident with Georgia.


    ¡°I caught a glimpse of Sean Poole. He moved against Elsie and me back in the country. I¡¯d said to


    or tail of him. He didn¡¯te up to me actively, so that just rested there.


    ¡°Today, though, while I was out hunting for leads with my men, someone actually attacked me. They


    weren¡¯t as skilled, though, and I took them down directly. I just so happened to see Sean Poole in a car.


    He sped off. It¡¯s clear that he sent the attackers. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯s been targeting.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your n now?¡±


    Georgia turned to Wilson and asked.


    Sean was a festering threat, and since they¡¯d caught wind of him, it naturally wasn¡¯t smart to let him go.


    But there was just too much to deal with right now, and Georgia couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    ¡°I actually suspect that, with how clearly Eric¡¯s investigated the people beside us and how he¡¯s taken


    Emilia, he couldn¡¯t have overlooked me, what with me being your primary assistant.


    ¡°The enemy of an enemy as a friend. Since Sean¡¯s been active over here for so long, Eric must have


    turned him up. He might already be working with Eric. Do you think it¡¯s possible that these two are


    working together?¡±


    ¡°Even if they are, didn¡¯t Sean leave today? Have you found traces of him now?¡±


    Wilson chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending people to look through camera footage and see where Sean¡¯s appearing. If it¡¯s a ce he


    nearby.


    ¡°Of course, if he¡¯s connected to Eric, then all the better. I want to send more people to search for


    Sean¡¯s whereabouts and investigate it along that route.¡±


    ¡°All right. Do as you think you should. Robert and Ivan are already using their own men to search for


    Eric and Emilia, after all. If you take your own men to look for Sean, it won¡¯t affect much. We might


    even find Eric by ident.¡±


    That was the n.


    Wilson started devoting his own energy and personnel to finding Sean. Then came afternoon the day


    after.


    Just as Wilson said he¡¯d found Sean¡¯s range of movement, Georgia received another anonymous call.


    The moment the call connected, she could already feel that it was Eric.


    As expected, Eric¡¯sughter sounded from the other end of the line.


    ¡°You really are a useless bunch. I left you this much time and even deliberately leaked my trail, and you


    still haven¡¯t found me yet. How are you supposed to fight me, Georgia? You couldn¡¯t even find me, so


    how are you supposed to save your cousin?¡±


    Eric sniggered from the other end, and Georgia felt her whole body shake.


    She suppressed her emotions and calmed herself.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that we haven¡¯t found you? Tell me, what¡¯s your game making this call? You¡¯re


    not calling just tough at me, are you?¡±


    Eric chuckled mildly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart one. Since you haven¡¯t found me, I¡¯ll let some word out. I¡¯m sending an address over.


    You have half an hour to find Emilia, and I won¡¯t stop you. But there¡¯s a bomb strapped to her. Whether


    you can save her before it blows up is up to your luck.¡±


    With that, Eric hung up.


    Georgia gathered everyone and gave out the address, along with what Eric had just said over the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    phone.


    Everyone hurriedly got in their cars and drove towards the ce Eric had designated. They¡¯d brought a


    lot of men, but they knew that Eric had probably set up a trap.


    But there was no other way. They had to go.


    Even if the madman had set up traps there, he¡¯d also really have put Emilia there and strapped a bomb


    to her.


    They had to rescue her, even if danger was guaranteed.

 Chapter 516 Rescuing Emilia

    Chapter 516 Rescuing Emilia


    They drove towards the address Eric had given them, a location they¡¯d studied on the map.


    It was the broad countryside with a factory there, abandoned for many years.


    Clearly, Eric was being deliberate.


    In the deserted countryside, there was only a wide road around.


    If Georgia¡¯s cars arrived, Eric¡¯s people would definitely find them.


    They were in the open, while Eric was in the shadows. For this battle, it would be more costly on their


    side.


    Wilson had brought a lot of men.


    He sat there in the car, directly the formations fromter on.


    Robert and Ivan listened on in patience at the side. Georgia and Aston didn¡¯t understand this sort of


    thing, so the two of them were silent.


    ording to their spections, Eric wanted to y around with them, so Emilia had to be there.


    As for what situation Emilia was in, that took confirmation.


    With Eric¡¯s personality, he¡¯d have already strapped a bomb to Emilia, and might even have her trussed


    up on the rooftop. Whichever way was best to use Emilia to threaten them and torture them, Eric would


    do it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But as for what methods he was using and what he was doing to Emilia, those were all guesswork.


    They were nning their countermeasures based on Eric¡¯s potential reactions.


    There was danger ahead, but they couldn¡¯t just up and deliver their heads on a tter.


    So they had to speak about all possibilities and find a perfect solution with their own reactions, at least


    to minimize everyone¡¯s chances of injury.


    The best method was to negotiate with Eric andpromise, of course.


    In the half hour, the car sped on.


    After making rough ns, the car finally arrived.


    Getting off, Robert got out with Georgia, with Wilson and Ivan following close behind.


    Soon, a man in shades and a jacket walked over.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Miss Lane, our boss tells us only to let you two in.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. He¡¯s just going to do what he wants with the two of you if you go in!¡±


    Aston shot down the invitation right away, while the man in shades grinned.


    ¡°Of course, our boss also says that if Miss Lane and Mr. Simpson don¡¯t want to go in, that¡¯s fine too.


    The only person who¡¯s going to die is thedy inside, after all.¡±


    At that, Ivan¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Tell your boss that I¡¯ll go in. I¡¯ll trade with the girl as your hostage.¡±


    The man in shades shook his head.


    ¡°Dr. Simpson, the boss mentioned you. He says it doesn¡¯t have much to do with you, and there¡¯s no


    value for you to go in.¡±


    Seemed like Eric was forcing a choice. He had the hostage. Before Georgia could say anything, Robert


    turned to Eric¡¯s man.


    ¡°Words don¡¯t mean anything. You have to at least show us that Emilia¡¯s in there before we go in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, of course.¡±


    The man smiled and took his own underlings with him as he walked into the factory.


    Not long afterwards, Georgia saw Emilia taken to the doorway with several men, her hair having been


    shaved offpletely. Her clothes were ragged, covered with blood, and her face was full of scars.


    If she hadn¡¯t known Emilia, Georgia almost didn¡¯t want to look at the bloodied woman before her. She


    grabbed Robert¡¯s hand.


    If not for Robert helping her up, she was almost about to faint.


    She¡¯d known that Emilia couldn¡¯t be in a good condition, but the sight still hurt her heart thoroughly.


    Wilson held Ivan in ce at the side. Ivan was about to rush over, but thankfully, Wilson was stronger.


    Emanating cool, he exerted full control over Ivan¡¯s body with physical power.


    Soon, Eric¡¯s man took out a tablet.


    Georgia saw Eric¡¯s face, and the two were video calling now.


    She saw Eric sitting inside the factory, paler than before, but his eyes held a frightening gleam.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing a lot better than I am, Robert Simpson. Seems like the little trip to theb didn¡¯t affect you


    that much, and they fixed you up right away. Your body is such a mystery. The person who saved you


    is named Riley Price, isn¡¯t he? A pity he didn¡¯t how up today. I could have negotiated with him.¡±


    ¡°Riley¡¯s already cooperating with me, Eric. I¡¯ve promised to give my body data over to him for research.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve checked and found what he did in the shadows. I hope you can consider letting it all go.


    We can stop this feud here. I¡¯ll provide you with my data and assist your side with research, and you


    can let Emiliae back. What do you think about that n?¡±


    Georgia and Robert would have rather chewed off their own arms before working with Eric, but Eric


    had the hostage, and they¡¯d even seen Emilia.


    Emilia¡¯s condition was just too serious. She hadn¡¯t opened her eyes from the moment she¡¯d been


    brought out, and the blood kept flowing.


    It wasn¡¯t a lot of blood, but it was pretty serious already.


    Robert knew Georgia. She wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if anything further happened to Emilia.


    He knew that if Emilia wasn¡¯t saved, Georgia wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy for the rest of her life.


    He didn¡¯t want his wife to live on in regret forever. Sacrificing himself somewhat with Eric to stop the


    fighting was fine with him.


    It was also the best result they¡¯d discussed on the car.


    ¡°Unless you stay good and easy in myb likest time and let me research your body however I want,


    I have no use for your data.¡±


    Eric sneered, having none of it.


    Georgia¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Eric. I¡¯ve already discussed it with Robert and we¡¯re willing to cooperate with your


    research. I can also have Riley provide his information. Our three families can cooperate. Your own


    condition bears research, and we have our own situation as well. It¡¯s a win-win. With your own team


    alone, do you really think you can develop a countermeasure?¡±


    ¡°Georgia, I always sup alone. I don¡¯t like sharingbor with someone else. If you want to save Emilia,


    either hand over your husband and let me continue to do research on him, ore in and y a game


    with me. If you win, I¡¯ll let you and Robert take Emilia away, and we can continue the fight on our own


    terms. If you lose, though, you can taste the failure yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only going to be a trap going in. We can do this by force!¡±


    Wilson spoke to the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust his words. If you go in, we losepletely. They¡¯ve only got one hostage in there. If you


    and Robert go in, they¡¯ll have three hostages by then.¡±


    ¡°Have you figured out how many men they have and where they¡¯re positioned?¡±


    Georgia asked. Wilson was about to speak when Eric leered at them.


    ¡°You want to force your way in? I don¡¯t mind, of course. I¡¯d like to see if you can get Emilia out of here.¡±


    At that, Georgia saw Emilia¡¯s body hoisted up. There was a bomb strapped to her.


    ¡°Do it. I¡¯ll take responsibility for all the consequences.¡±


    Robert spoke to Wilson. They hadn¡¯t moved yet and Eric was getting ready to watch the show when a


    gunshot sounded out of nowhere.

 Chapter 517 Kayden’s Betrayal

    Chapter 517 Kayden¡¯s Betrayal


    Georgia and Eric¡¯s side both jolted, taken aback. Then stato gunshots continued to ring out, like


    machinegun fire.


    Robert pushed Georgia behind him consciously.


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll get Emilia back.¡±


    Georgia watched as Wilson led Robert, Ivan and the other bodyguards into the danger zone of the


    factory.


    Not long afterwards, she saw the factory start burning, the mes furious.


    She and Aston were blocked in the car sitting down. The two of them didn¡¯t know how to shoot, and


    they¡¯d only get in the way out there.


    But sitting here and waiting, Georgia was growing more and more apprehensive.


    She was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t rescue Emilia, and that Wilson and Robert and the others would get


    hurt.


    But after the gunshot sounded, there came a helicopter flying over a short momentter.


    It was the police, of course. With a third party involved, everything devolved into chaos.


    Georgia¡¯s side was the one to call the police, specifically to introduce said chaos into the scene. The


    messy battle continued for half an hour.


    Georgia just so happened to see a bloodied Emilia rushed over being held by several people. One of


    the people holding her up was Kayden.


    After Kayden helped Emilia into the car, Georgia drove off swiftly.


    Over the inte, she heard Wilson and Robert¡¯s orders to leave immediately. They would follow soon


    enough.


    For the period afterwards, Georgia drove like she was deranged, trying to leave the danger zone as


    soon as possible.


    She didn¡¯t even ask why Kayden had helped Emilia here, or why Kayden had done all that.


    All she knew was that she had to hurry and get to the hospital.


    After the car reached the hospital, Georgia had just taken Emilia inside when she received news from


    Robert¡¯s side.


    ¡°It was a draw. Eric¡¯s escaped again. He had a lot of traps prepared, but Kayden betrayed him. She


    revealed part of the traps and dismantled another part of it, then used the sudden gunshot as an


    opportunity to rescue Emilia. Robert made an immediate decision to trust her and let our side help her


    get Emilia out.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Robert and Wilson will be headed here soon. A lot of their men are hurt. Robert¡¯s telling Georgia to


    wait in patience. He¡¯s fine.¡±


    After going into the hospital and having just taken Emilia inside, Georgia found that Kayden had been


    shot in the arm, and she was bleeding.


    So she had Kayden go into the operating room to have the bullet taken out as well. She and Aston


    waited anxiously outside.


    The two of them were both worried, and with Robert¡¯s news, she ryed them in brief to Aston.


    ¡°¡­we don¡¯t know why, but Kayden helped us this time. She¡¯s still in there going through surgery. No


    matter what happened between you two, I don¡¯t know how you feel about her, but let her rest. When


    she¡¯s out of danger, we¡¯ll ask our questions.¡±


    Aston chuckled bitterly and shook his head.


    ¡°I bear a huge grudge against her, but the one person who still weighs on my mind the most is still her.


    She didn¡¯t want me. I thought she was just using me. Now I don¡¯t get it. Why is she helping us?


    ¡°Is it because she¡¯s not willing to help Eric, a madman, or because she just so happens to care just a


    bit about me and is unwilling to hurt my sister? Am I just making too much of it?¡±


    At Aston¡¯s question, Georgia sighed.


    ¡°There might be a lot of reasons. People leadplicated lives. Just because she made a decision


    doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t regret it. She might have been using you to begin with, but as genuine as you


    were with her, she might have been moved by you once. She might even like you. But whether she


    wants to be with you and whether you still have a chance, that¡¯s up to you. If you really want to


    continue your rtionship with Kayden, Aston, then you have to be honest with her.


    ¡°Of course, before that, you have to resolve your situation with Anaya. What do you care about? You


    must know it yourself, but don¡¯t drag your feet and make your own situation worse.¡±


    Aston smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    After a while, the doctors came out and told them that Emilia hadpleted surgery.


    It was mainly external injuries, so they¡¯d given her stitches, but her face was seriously injured and


    needed a professional in the field to evaluate if the injuries could be healed.


    There was another problem. The doctors had found strange foreign substances in Emilia¡¯s body that


    required further testing.


    At least now, though, her condition was stable. Georgia and Aston both heaved a sigh of relief.


    The secretary the Powells had sent called the family back right away, and Georgia didn¡¯t need to tell


    them. After all, there was a Powell man with them all along.


    ¡°Emilia¡¯s facial injuries might be serious, but it hasn¡¯t gone on for that many days. Ivan has to know a


    lot of surgeons in this field. He can find someone suitable to help. Her facial wounds should be able to


    recover, but it might take a long time.¡±


    As Aston said that, he continued, worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little anxious. What did Eric inject inside Emilia¡¯s body? There¡¯s a lot of terrifying drugs on the


    market right now. In our experiments, you¡¯ve heard. Some substances can cause serious damage to


    the body if they¡¯re injected. We can only wait for the report now. I hope there aren¡¯t any severe


    consequences for these few days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hope so too. Emilia didn¡¯t disappear for that long, after all. It takes time for the drugs to cause


    damage.¡±


    Georgia sighed and they continued to wait outside the surgery room.


    After another half an hour, Kayden¡¯s surgery was over as well.


    She¡¯d taken two bullets, apparently to protect Emilia.


    After the surgery, Kayden was out of danger.


    But she¡¯d been put under anesthetic and wasn¡¯t waking for the moment.


    Finally, the nurses and doctors wheeled Kayden into the sick room to rest. After Georgia saw her there


    along with Aston, she received a call from Robert.


    Robert and gang had arrived at the hospital. Because they¡¯d called the police, they¡¯d been clearing up


    rtions with them, which dyed them for a while.


    Georgia rushed to the first floor straight away and met up with Robert, who¡¯de.


    ¡°Why¡¯s there blood on your arm?¡±


    Georgia rushed over and asked Robert, worried. He shook his head gently.


    ¡°Just a graze. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine. Wilson¡¯s hurt, though, and he needs bandages.¡±


    Only then did Georgia notice that Wilson¡¯s leg was bleeding.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hurt, then we¡¯ll have people treat the wounds. What about the others? Are they hurt badly?¡±


    ¡°A few of our men got shot, and I¡¯ve already had people take them to surgery.¡±


    Georgia rxed and stayed with Robert and Wilson as they went to have their wounds dealt with and


    bandaged. All throughout the afternoon, Georgia was busy with dealing with the aftermath.


    As for Ivan, he¡¯d just been grazed, but he didn¡¯t care to deal with it.


    Aftering to the hospital, he¡¯d rushed to Emilia¡¯s room and sat down there. Nobody could convince


    him to leave, and they gave up.


    Ivan had been through too much, and he just wanted to stay with Emilia, so there wasn¡¯t much they


    could say about that.


    Emilia had been badly hurt and the damage to her body hadn¡¯te out yet. Georgia didn¡¯t know how


    she was supposed to face Ivan, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what it¡¯d be like when Emilia woke up.


    All throughout the day, she continued to do damage control for today.


    After settling down at night, she and Robert finally sat down to talk in the lounge.


    ¡°Kayden hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but what¡¯s the situation? Did Kayden betray Eric on the spot? What¡¯s


    Eric¡¯s situation?¡±


    Robert exined it all in patience.

 Chapter 518 Ivan’s Growing Up

    Chapter 518 Ivan¡¯s Growing Up


    ¡°We were preparing to move first, right? Eric had set up traps for us and we were going to proceed with


    Wilson¡¯s n. Eric was deliberately trying to figure out our forces as well. But before the two sides


    could move, there was a sudden gunshot. That was Kayden.


    ¡°Afterwards, she even wounded several capable men beside Eric, causing ack of personnel


    protecting him. Eric had to change the tactical formation he¡¯d just sit, with his first priority to protect


    himself. That gave us an opening, so our people went with the n to move against Eric¡¯s people,


    trying to get in there and extract Emilia.


    ¡°There were a lot of traps inside the factory, but Kayden told us about several, then destroyed several


    more, so our side didn¡¯t sustain serious injuries. Finally, Kayden rescued Emilia, and I chose to trust


    her¡­ you know about what happenedter on. You brought Emilia and Kayden to the hospital, and we


    stayed behind and continued to fight Eric¡¯s men. A cornered animal is at its most dangerous, but Eric is


    just too devious of a person. I wanted to deal with him and have him disappear from this world.


    ¡°He¡¯s not to be underestimated, though. He managed to escape with his bodyguards escorting him. We


    can be sure that we¡¯ve devastated his elite forces, though. Even if he does want toe to us for


    revenge, it¡¯ll take a year or so.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t know whether to rejoice at that or not. With Eric¡¯s personality, so long as he had a bit of


    strength left, he¡¯de back to make trouble for them.


    They were at a do or die scenario now.


    Eric was sick himself, and he just wanted to take Robert and use his body to research medication for


    his own body.


    Unless Eric agreed to cooperate in research, the feud wasn¡¯t going to stop.


    They¡¯d already tried it today, though, and it was impossible to negotiate with Eric.


    Georgia ended up talking about Kayden¡¯s injury and surgery. Since Kayden hadn¡¯t woken up at all, they


    still had no way of knowing why Kayden was helping them.


    As for Emilia, it seemed like she¡¯d only sustained external injuries, but her facial injuries still required


    professional help to try and heal.


    It was also possible that she¡¯d been injected with drugs to harm her body, and it all rested on the report


    tomorrow.


    That night, Emilia¡¯s parents arrived.


    As they went to Emilia¡¯s room to check on her, they ran into Ivan.


    Ivan went on his knee before the pair.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Powell, I¡¯ve known Emilia since several years ago. I like her and I¡¯m willing to take care of


    her for the rest of her life. No matter what her condition is when she wakes up, I won¡¯t hide on like a


    coward, and I¡¯ll court her bravely.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s parents were a bit taken aback, but the two of them were more worried about Emilia¡¯s current


    wounds.


    There were clear injuries on her face and body, and the parents didn¡¯t look happy.


    They weren¡¯t even halfway interested in Ivan¡¯s talk of love.


    ¡°My daughter is a free spirit. If she wants to be with you after waking up, I won¡¯t refuse, but if she


    doesn¡¯t, she¡¯s free to do so as well. Thank you for caring for her and protecting her, Ivan, but even with


    her in such a state, the Powell family can still let her live on without worry. She doesn¡¯t need your pity. It


    might be wrong of me to say so, but even though Emilia looks seriously injured, it¡¯s not for us to


    interfere with her wishes.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Margie said to Ivan.


    Ivan hurriedly exined.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak clearly about it, sir, ma¡¯am. I just wanted to have a chance at courting Emilia. As for


    Emilia¡¯s wounds on her body and face, I know some experts in the field, and I can take them over to


    help her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    Oscar nodded at Ivan.


    ¡°We want to stay in our daughter¡¯s room for a while. Could you leave for a moment?¡±


    Margie said that, and Ivan could only leave helplessly.


    As he went out, he just so happened to see Georgia and Robert waiting out there.


    ¡°Georgia, Robert. How¡¯s Kayden doing?¡±


    ¡°The bullets are out of her, but she might not wake until tomorrow.¡±


    Georgia said that, and Ivan nodded as he brought something else up with the pair.


    ¡°Have I bothered you with how immature I¡¯ve been?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s face looked a bit sorrowful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad, Ivan. She¡¯s back safely already, and she just has to go through treatment. Haven¡¯t


    you already bucked up the courage to court her?¡±


    ¡°I just feel like I¡¯ve never known her well.¡±


    Ivan turned to Robert and said that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that if a man and a woman got together, they were supposed to fall in love, then


    get married and have children, raising the child and going on for the rest of their lives. I might be wrong.


    That might not be what Emilia wants, and she might not be prepared for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to stay by her side and protect her. Spending the rest of our lives together, getting


    married, engaged, proposing ¨C she might not like that at all. I might have gone about it the wrong way


    before. Maybe I didn¡¯t understand back then. She¡¯s not like the other girls. She¡¯s a free spirit. If she


    wants to be with me, I need to respect her. If she wants to go out and travel, I¡¯ll stay with her if she


    wants to, and if she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll just think of some way to keep her safe.


    ¡°I¡¯m just sad that I only seemed to understand that today.¡±


    As Ivan said that, he left. His silhouette seemed lonely and down.


    He probably felt that he¡¯d wasted a lot of time.


    Georgia and Robert stood out there, looking at each other and sighing.


    ¡°Ivan¡¯s growing up. He¡¯s never been mature about feelings, but he¡¯s finally seemed to wise up this time


    and learn to respect the other. But we still don¡¯t know what Emilia¡¯s going to be like if she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the physical injuries and the chemical damage, I¡¯m more worried about something else.


    Eric clearly likes torturing people mentally. We don¡¯t know what Emilia¡¯s gone through. I¡¯m afraid her


    psyche might be damaged, and that¡¯s what¡¯s bothering me the most right now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see what condition Emilia is in when she wakes up.¡±


    Robert and Georgia waited on for three hours, but the first to wake wasn¡¯t Emilia, but Kayden.


    Kayden let Georgia and Robert meet her straight away, but refused to let Aston stay in the room.


    Aston stood by his lonesome outside the bedroom when Georgia and Robert walked over.


    As husband and wife walked in, Aston closed the door actively.


    Not long afterwards, he spoke outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my distance. I won¡¯t eavesdrop.¡±


    At that, the footsteps grew fainter and fainter outside, and Kayden¡¯s face turnedplicated.


    Georgia didn¡¯t know what words the two had exchanged. She sat in the room with Robert, then turned


    to Kayden and spoke.


    ¡°I have a lot of questions and so does Robert, but whatever you want to say, you can say it yourself.


    We¡¯ll hold off on the questions. Anything you want to say, just say it. If you need our help, you can ask


    for it.

 Chapter 519 What Kayden Had Been Through

    Chapter 519 What Kayden Had Been Through


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve put the hospital on checking me, but I know my body has an issue.


    ¡°I worked for Eric because his subordinate research team developed a drug that causes dependency.


    It¡¯s addictive, like a narcotic. It¡¯s not the sort of narcotic that you¡¯d see on the market, but he¡¯d


    developed it with his own team. Other than having him provide the drug to slow the dependency, other


    medications won¡¯t work at all. Eric¡¯s controlled a great deal of people this way. Even the best soldiers


    and mercenaries who¡¯d seen battle couldn¡¯t resist it.


    ¡°It takes a month of injecting the drug into one¡¯s body to cause addiction. I couldn¡¯t fight it, either, so I


    wanted to ask you for your help.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Just say it.¡±


    Robert said that steadily. Kayden sighed, her eyes sad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an unrecognizable madwoman before Aston. I can¡¯t imagine how my psyche


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    will end up without the drug provided by Eric, and how my body¡¯s going to end up. I¡¯ve seen how


    horribly the people who¡¯re punished to go without the drug end up. Some of them even wanted to kill


    themselves. I¡¯d like you to put me in a secure location.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to cure me. I just want you to tie me up so I won¡¯t hurt myself, and that I won¡¯t be


    captured by the enemy when I¡¯m going mad. Especially Eric¡¯s men. After all, I helped you on this. It


    shouldn¡¯t be too much to ask for this in return.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Robert agreed, and he made another promise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put a team into researching the drug in your system and try to cure you. If we can¡¯t, I¡¯ll have them at


    least try to control it and regain your normal senses.¡±


    Kayden smiled.


    ¡°Thank you. Now you can ask me anything you like.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get close to Aston? And why did you attack my mother? I hope you¡¯ll be able to speak


    honestly about your intentions.¡±


    ¡°A year ago, I was still working for Mr. Knight. You know about this, Ms. Lane, and we¡¯ve seen it back


    then.


    ¡°Back then when Mr. Knight threatened Robert toe save you, too much happened that day on that


    ind. Mr. Knight passed away, and I fled, injured. After I woke up, I found myself shut in Eric¡¯s


    undergroundb, injected with drugs. I just wanted to be loyal to Mr. Knight alone, so I didn¡¯t want to


    work for Eric. He did all that against me, after all.


    ¡°I thought I could resist the drug, but I failed. So I obeyed. The first mission Eric gave me was to


    infiltrate the Ace Group¡¯s hematology project and steal all the data. I chose to stay by Aston¡¯s side and


    spy on the group from that angle. I felt like he was easier to approach. He looked cold, but he¡¯s a


    gentle, straightforward man.


    ¡°I acted all along beside him. The project was taking almost half a year, and to stay longer beside him


    and to move more freely out there, I had a romance with him so that Eric would think that it was going


    well on my end and needed more time. After all, their own project wasn¡¯t over yet, so Eric didn¡¯t


    suspect me. Just one yearter, I¡¯d already stolen the project¡¯s data, and I should havee back to


    Eric¡¯s side for other missions already. But I didn¡¯t want to go back, so I found an excuse with Eric and


    said I wanted to take revenge for Mr. Knight, hoping that Eric would give me a chance.


    ¡°Robert just so happened to end up in Eric¡¯s sights, so he had me continue to stay by Aston¡¯s side and


    try to approach Robert and you, Georgia. Eric still didn¡¯t have a clear grasp of Robert¡¯s condition back


    then, and he only treated him as a person of interest. I never got anywhere, and I might have let


    something slip, leading Eric to think I was possibly betraying him. So I used my excuse back then to


    attack your mother.


    ¡°I treated your mother as the person behind Mr. Knight¡¯s death all along. If your mother hadn¡¯te


    over and introduced more chaos, Mr. Knight might not have died. To be honest, Miss Lane, I did hold a


    grudge against your mother. I thought about having her die along with Mr. Knight, because he¡¯d always


    wanted that woman by his side. Those were truly what I thought. No one told me to think that way, and


    I wasn¡¯t forced to attack your mother.¡±


    ¡°You deliberately went easy when you attacked, though, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Georgia turned to Kayden and asked. Kayden dipped her head and smiled a wan smile.


    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be moved. I thought that Aston and I were just in a fake rtionship. But he was


    just so good to me, you know? He¡¯s the only person I¡¯ve ever seen so pure and so passionate. He


    might be cold to outsiders, but he devoted everything he had to me in the purest love he had. I couldn¡¯t


    do anything to hurt him, and I couldn¡¯t hurt your mother either. I couldn¡¯t bear to have him look at me


    with only hatred from that point on. I couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°You just so happened to arrive, so I found myself an excuse and felt that I couldn¡¯t move because you


    were here. But I truly had been nning to move on your mother in the beginning, and I won¡¯t deny it.¡±


    ¡°You saved Emilia today, and we¡¯re even for you hurting my mother. I won¡¯t get hung up on that for you


    any longer.¡±


    Georgia said that, then turned to Kayden again.


    ¡°As for what you requested, I¡¯ll agree to it along with Robert. How often does your condition act up?


    You know about Robert¡¯s condition, and you even warned me before. I¡¯m grateful to you on that as well.


    I¡¯d like to research your condition as well. Is that all right?¡±


    Kayden dipped her head and chuckled.


    ¡°Who are you going to get to research me? Or are you going to get involved yourself? I have nothing


    against it. I even want you to cure me. I don¡¯t want to be an uncontroble person. That¡¯s


    terrifying to me. As for my condition, I get an attack every half a month, but that¡¯s because I had the


    drugs half a month ago. If I don¡¯t take the drug in half a month, it¡¯ll slowly get to one attack every week,


    then every two days, then every single day.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯ll even get to the point where every moment is agonizing suffering, until one loses the


    strength to hold on and kills themselves. I¡¯ve seen it happen to someone else. If you really can¡¯t get me


    under control, you can also end it for me right there, or leave me a weapon so I can put an end to


    myself.¡±


    ¡°What about Aston? Don¡¯t you want to say something to him before you leave just like that? I can tell


    that he still hasn¡¯t taken you off his mind. Even with all that¡¯s happened, he¡¯s willing to forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Love is good for nothing. So much has happened between us, and I had bad intentions from the


    beginning. With my condition, I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll survive. Why would I get back together with him?


    Just to hurt him again when something happens to me? I¡¯m not willing to do that, Miss Lane.


    ¡°If I really heal up, maybe I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything left between us, but at least not now. Please


    promise me this. When I get to that safe ce, if he still wants to concern himself over me, you can tell


    him, but I don¡¯t want him to see me in my horrid state. You¡¯re a woman. You should understand. Losing


    my mind before someone I love is not something I can ept.¡±


    Georgia finally agreed and arranged a trip that very night, taking Kayden to a safe ce and putting a


    team on her body, thinking of a way to cure her.


    Meanwhile, Robert had his people knock Aston out.


    They didn¡¯t want Aston to stop Kayden from leaving.


    The following morning, Emilia finally woke, but she wasn¡¯t doing well.


    She treated everyone around her as a threat and the people who¡¯d tormented her. Even her parents,


    even Aston and Georgia, Emilia was in too much pain to have them stay. Nobody could approach her.


    From what the psychiatrists could make of in their preliminary diagnosis, Emilia had been through


    serious mental trauma, and was seeing the entire world as her enemy.


    By noon, Emilia¡¯s body check reports came out.

 Chapter 520 Like a Sinner

    Chapter 520 Like a Sinner


    ¡°Miss Powell¡¯s internal injuries aren¡¯t serious. From the lingering drug concentrations, we can see that


    someone injected Miss Powell with drugs meant to damage nerves and stimte desire, but they


    haven¡¯t affected her body too much. She just needs to rest and heal up.¡±


    The doctors spoke to Emilia¡¯s parents, with Georgia and Robert standing behind. Everyone was slightly


    relieved.


    If there were physical problems to go with the mental trauma, that was big trouble.


    Only, mental trauma wasn¡¯t something so easily cured.


    They still didn¡¯t know what Emilia had been through to turn her willful, straightforward personality so


    sensitive and pained.


    Nobody could approach Emilia as she was now. They¡¯d already put her in a room simr to those in


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    mental asylums so she couldn¡¯t hurt herself, and they had her stay there alone.


    Other than people taking food and drink over, they also had to give her regr tranquilizers. In other


    times, nobody dared approach her.


    The moment anyone approached, Emilia grew anxious and afraid, and nobody wanted to stimte her.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Margie turned to the doctors, who left. Georgia instantly bowed her head before Emilia¡¯s parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Oscar, Margie. It¡¯s my fault for dragging Emilia into this. I¡¯ll find a way to cure her. No


    matter what doctors we have to find, I¡¯ll work hard to fix this.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t even know what to say to express her apology. She just wanted to think of a way to fix


    Emilia¡¯s mental trauma.


    But she wasn¡¯t a professional in that field, and her words seemed good for nothing.


    It tore Georgia up inside. She hated how she was useless.


    And before Emilia¡¯s parents, she felt even smaller, like a sinner.


    She even wanted Emilia¡¯s parents to yell at her and scold her. She felt like she deserved it.


    Emilia was such a cheerful and independent girl, but she¡¯d been tortured to this state.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t forgive herpse this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s no telling what could happen in life, Georgia. You might have been the cause of this, but I


    know who the real culprit is. Eric¡¯s escaped this time, and I hope you can deal with him sooner to take


    revenge for Emilia. As for Emilia¡¯s mental state, her father and I are going to try to cure her. Of course,


    if you can introduce any good psychiatrists, I¡¯ll be very grateful.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be so guilty. As her parents, we didn¡¯t do a good job of protecting her. We just


    trusted her and let her y around out there.¡±


    At what Margie said, Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Oscar spoke up as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened has happened. The most important thing to do right now is to make up for it and try


    topletely suppress Eric. I¡¯ve heard of him and seen him several times. Now¡¯s the time to pile on


    the pressure.


    ¡°Robert, Georgia, the Powell family is going to help you against Eric and the Wimbledon family. I hope


    our two sides united can deal with this problem.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Oscar. I¡¯ve put some ns in ce. If you want to know the details or to join in, I¡¯ll provide


    assistance.¡±


    Robert turned to Oscar and promised. Oscar looked at him steadily and finally spoke.


    ¡°Take me over there to discuss it. I want to know the details and to avenge my daughter. At the very


    least, I have to let the people out there know how they¡¯re going to end up if they move against us


    Powells!¡±


    Robertplied and went somewhere else to speak with Oscar in private.


    Georgia stayed there and didn¡¯t know what to say. Margie raised a question.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aston? Why haven¡¯t we seen him?¡±


    ¡°The girl who¡¯d saved Emilia was called Kayden. She was Aston¡¯s girlfriend before. She wanted to


    leave, and Robert and I agreed to her request. We¡¯re afraid of Astoning to mess things up, so we


    knocked him out and had him go unconscious in a room for a while.¡±


    Margie showed a strange expression.


    ¡°That Kayden girl saved Emilia? How strange. She was working for Eric, then turned to help us in the


    end. Did you ask why she did so?¡±


    ¡°I guess it was for love.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t exin the details of Kayden¡¯s story.


    Margie didn¡¯t know about the past, and it was troublesome to exin.


    Besides, it was such aplicated rtionship that it was hard to clear things up in a couple lines.


    Margie shed a smile, though.


    ¡°How the wheel turns. Aston was conned by this girl in the beginning, but because he devoted himself


    fully, the girl ended up helping us bring Emilia back. That¡¯s how unexpected life is. We can only hope


    the best for Emilia.¡±


    Georgia nodded.


    After a while, Ivan walked over.


    His face registered sorrow, and from leaving the hospital depressed yesterday, he¡¯d onlye back


    now.


    ¡°Mrs. Powell, I¡¯ve got a grasp of Emilia¡¯s mental and physical condition from the doctors. May I meet


    her? I¡¯d like to stay with her. I¡¯ve also taken psychology as a second major. I¡¯m not the peak experts of


    the field, but I¡¯d like to see her situation and help her.¡±


    ¡°Emilia might not wake up until the evening. To give her the medication she needs, the nurses injected


    her with an anesthetic. If you really want to see Emilia, Ivan, I hope you¡¯ll treat it professionally as a


    doctor and avoid stimting her or making her condition worse. Can you promise me that?¡±


    ¡°I can, Mrs. Powell.¡±


    Ivan promised sternly.


    In the afternoon, Robert and Oscar had finished their discussion.


    They had dinner near the hospital, but Emilia still hadn¡¯t woken up. Ivan decided to wait outside


    Emilia¡¯s room.


    He was going to go in to chat with her after she woke.


    As for Georgia and Robert, they faced an out-of-control Aston.


    ¡°How could you knock me out? How could you keep me from seeing Kayden? Have you two lost your


    minds?¡±


    After knowing that Kayden was gone, Aston had gone to Georgia and Robert, yelling with rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, but Kayden had requested it. She doesn¡¯t want you to see her. Her body needs


    treatment. Robert and I have arranged for professionals.¡±

 Chapter 521 Casey’s Instinct

    Chapter 521 Casey¡¯s Instinct


    As Georgia finished, Aston left the hotel in a rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Aston¡¯s just angry right now. He¡¯ll think things through.¡±


    Robertforted Georgia, who forced a smile.


    At eight or so at night, husband and wife made a video call in the hotel.


    They¡¯d been busy the past few days and hadn¡¯t talked properly with the children.


    It wasn¡¯t until today that they¡¯d had the spare time to chat with the kids. They¡¯d promised to take them


    back a few days ago, but because of Emilia¡¯s incident, they¡¯d broken their word again.


    So Georgia and Robert needed to apologize to Annie and Wesley properly.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy!¡±


    As the call connected, Annie and Wesley¡¯s faces appeared on screen.


    Georgia and Robert were sitting together, and the two set the tablet before them.


    ¡°Annie, Wesley, Mommy and Daddy might take a few more days before wee over to pick you up.


    Can you two forgive Mommy and Daddy for breaking our promise this time?¡±


    As Georgia said that, Robert also apologized to the kids.


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy promise that a few dayster, we¡¯lle back to pick you up in person. Annie and


    Wesley, you two stay good over at the king¡¯s ce for a little bit longer, okay?¡±


    The kids ducked their heads, a little down.


    But soon, Wesley asked on, worried.


    ¡°Grandma says that Daddy and Mommy didn¡¯te to pick us up this time because Auntie Emilia is


    hurt. Is Auntie doing better? Annie is fine and I¡¯m fine too. We just miss Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    Annie chimed in.


    ¡°We just want Daddy and Mommy not to get hurt. We miss you, but we¡¯ll be good. If you¡¯re still busy


    with stuff and can¡¯t pick us up, Grandma can take us home too.


    ¡°Your eyes are so baggy, Mommy and Daddy. If you¡¯re too tired, you don¡¯t have toe pick us up.


    You have to be good and sleep too. Don¡¯t make yourselves too tired.¡±


    Georgia felt both moved and sad over how much she missed them too, but there was nothing that


    could be done about it. She couldn¡¯t leave.


    Of course, she could have people take the children to their side and try her best to guarantee their


    safety.


    But now, she was afraid and worried Eric wouldunch a sudden attack.


    ¡°Auntie Emilia¡¯s hurt and still needs to stay in hospital for a while. Don¡¯t worry, Annie and Wesley.


    Daddy and I, your Uncle Ivan, your Great-uncle and Great-aunt and Great-grandpa are all going to try


    our best to help your Auntie get better.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s condition was tooplicated for the children to understand, so Georgia could only reassure


    them that way.


    After talking intimately with the children, Georgia¡¯s mother took the kids somewhere else to y.


    She chatted with Georgia and Robert alone for a while. Casey asked about Emilia¡¯s situation, and


    Georgia held nothing back.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing it, Casey¡¯s expression turned sorrowful.


    ¡°Emilia had always been boyish and strong and independent. She didn¡¯t want to rely on the Powell


    family either, and spent her days traveling and having fun, living the life she wanted freely. The way she


    is now, they must have tortured her in ways she couldn¡¯t bear. Otherwise, as willful as she is, she


    couldn¡¯t have ended up this way.¡±


    Georgia understood that much as well, and she dipped her head silently. Casey continued.


    ¡°What do the doctors say? Is there any way to restore Emilia to normal?¡±


    ¡°Mental trauma is all about how the cards fall. The doctors might have a way to treat it, but whether or


    not she can get better is up to her. But Emilia¡¯s remaining in a broken state now. Nobody can approach


    her and nobody can give her counselling. We¡¯ll have to see if shees off after a while, then if we


    can go for therapy.¡±


    Casey sighed.


    ¡°You must be ming yourself right now, Georgia. No one wanted this. I¡¯ll help you take care of the


    kids. The most important thing right now is to find professionals to treat her mental issues. You still


    have to research Robert¡¯s condition. Don¡¯t let yourself fall into despair. You have to work hard and


    protect the people close to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Mom. I won¡¯t fall with this much. I know who the real person responsible is. Robert and I


    won¡¯t stop until we hunt Eric down and make him pay.¡±


    Robert also reassured Casey, having been by Georgia¡¯s side all along.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. My condition is stable for now. I¡¯ll protect Georgia and stay behind her. As for


    Emilia¡¯s condition, Ivan is my brother, and he knows a lot of professionals. He¡¯s also conducted


    research in this area himself. Our side won¡¯t give up on treating Emilia. If it gets serious, we can do


    nerve treatments to make her forget about what¡¯s happened, but unless there¡¯s no other option, we


    won¡¯t go for it.¡±


    ¡°What about Emilia¡¯s parents? Haven¡¯t you told them as well? Are they ming you?¡±


    Casey asked about Margie and Oscar, while Georgia exined.


    ¡°Aunt Margie¡¯s got an understanding, just personality. She didn¡¯t me us. She just wants us to help


    treat Emilia and find some way to take revenge on Eric. Robert also chatted for a long time with Uncle


    Oscar, and they¡¯re going to set up a n behind the scenes to corner Eric. Oscar told us that he wants


    the people out there to know what¡¯d happen if they hurt a Powell. We won¡¯t let Eric go.¡±


    As Georgia and Robert finished, Casey continued asking.


    ¡°What about the old man? Has hemunicated or chatted about anything?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been Oscar and Margie all along. Emilia¡¯s their daughter, after all. The old man only had


    Oscar¡¯s secretary stick to us all the while.¡±


    Casey frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. Georgia didn¡¯t understand, and asked


    about it.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Mom? Why do you look so strange?¡±


    ¡°I told you before what kind of personality Emilia¡¯s parents had. I always felt like husband and wife were


    a bit strange. You¡¯ve met several times with them now. Have you noticed anything off about those two?


    Anything illogical?¡±

 Chapter 522 Split Personality

    Chapter 522 Split Personality


    ¡°No.¡±


    Georgia said dubiously.


    ¡°They were concerned about Emilia. The two of them might look cold and hard to approach, but ever


    since Emilia got hurt, they¡¯ve been trying to look for ways to help her, and they¡¯ve stayed in constant


    contact with us. If there¡¯s anything that¡¯s a bit different from regr parents, it¡¯d be how understanding


    they were. Emilia ended up like this because of me and Robert, and even though the two of us


    definitely didn¡¯t want it, the cause was definitely the two of us as well.


    ¡°We had a conflict with Eric, which led to Emilia going through this torment. It¡¯d be exceedingly difficult


    for normal parents not to take it out on us, and even hate Robert and I. But Oscar and Margie were


    only focused on helping us treat Emilia and make Eric pay. Does that count as something unusual?¡±


    Georgia was still dubious. It wasn¡¯t that there was nobody this understanding in the world, and she


    couldn¡¯t say that it was ¡°off¡± for Emilia¡¯s parents not to me them.


    And she wasn¡¯t about to look that gift horse in the mouth.


    ¡°It might just be a feeling of mine. I¡¯ve just always felt that Emilia¡¯s parents were strange, but my


    rtions with the Powell family don¡¯t run deep, and I¡¯ve never investigated if there was something off


    about them particrly. My instincts have always been sharp, though. Don¡¯t trust Emilia¡¯s parents too


    much, Georgia. Even Emilia herself isn¡¯t too close with them. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have liked to


    wander outside so much, so much that there could be a whole year between seeing her parents.


    ¡°Emilia¡¯s not the sort of person to deliberately stay away from her parents, either. She¡¯s actually got a


    great sibling-like rtionship going with Aston, and she¡¯s close with me as her aunt as well. I don¡¯t


    know if their family¡¯s just naturally cold and aren¡¯t too suited to living together, or if there¡¯s any other


    causes. Emilia hasn¡¯t talked to me about it. She doesn¡¯t like talking about her own family. Now that


    she¡¯s mentally traumatized, you can¡¯t ask her that sort of question, either.


    ¡°Anyway, just watch out. Don¡¯t trust the Powell family easily. Selfish blood runs in their veins. Of course,


    Laurie and Carr are good people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡±


    After Georgia made that promise, Casey rxed.


    As the two sides hung up, she turned to Robert.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything unusual with Oscar and Margie?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. They¡¯re Emilia¡¯s parents. At least from Emilia¡¯s incident till now, they¡¯ve acted like normal


    parents. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t hold a grudge against us at all. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve kept it reined in. I


    can¡¯t say if that¡¯s normal or not, since I¡¯ve never experienced my children getting hurt, and I hope I


    never will.¡±


    ¡°No matter how it is, since my mother reminded us ¨C didn¡¯t you talk with Oscar for a while? What did he


    want from you? Let¡¯s be careful. We¡¯ve got children, and your condition has to draw the attention of


    others. We have to remain cautious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Oscar mainly talked about moving against Eric this afternoon. I gave him the general


    outline. He wants to get involved and to avenge his daughter personally.¡±


    ¡°So you told him about the n?¡±


    Georgia asked, while Robert nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Emilia¡¯s father really is off and could put a wrench in our ns, this might let us realize


    even sooner that he¡¯s not on the same front as we are. If we take revenge sessfully on Eric, that in


    turn proves that we¡¯ve overthought it. Even if they knew about the n, the worst-case scenario is that


    Eric gets away. Our n might not seed anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But let¡¯s see if we can investigate Oscar and Margie¡¯s past. We might turn up something.¡±


    As Robert nodded, the secretary outside walked in and told them Emilia had woken up.


    Georgia and Robert walked out. They couldn¡¯t see her, of course, since she was on guard against


    everyone.


    Ivan had said, though, that he was going to talk with Emilia this time.


    Both of them were concerned over whether or not Emilia would be better today, so they waited outside


    the room. Ivan walked inside.


    As he entered, the bedroom wasposedpletely of foam walls. Even the bed was just a


    mattress.


    There was a small room with a bathroom and toilet.


    It was the type of padded cell designed for suicide risks. Emilia wasn¡¯t there yet, but they were afraid


    she¡¯d hurt herself, so they¡¯d transferred her to such a room.


    Ivan walked in and saw Emilia sitting on the ground, her head between her knees, her legs hugged to


    her chest.


    He couldn¡¯t see Emilia¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t know what condition she was in.


    Ivan walked closer, taking care to lighten his footsteps so Emilia wouldn¡¯t be frightened.


    He knew that people who¡¯d undergone mental trauma could be triggered just from loud footsteps and


    going into panic.


    After stopping a few paces from Emilia, Ivan slowly sat opposite her.


    That was around the safe zone for interpersonal distance, and Ivan didn¡¯t try to draw closer.


    He wanted to stay where Emilia felt safe.


    He felt strange about it, though. He¡¯d asked about Emilia¡¯s condition beforehand.


    Apparently, Emilia would crumble whenever she saw or heard people before, chasing everyone out and


    howling in agony in her room. Her emotions had been incredibly unstable.


    He¡¯d been inside for a few minutes already. Logically speaking, even with his footsteps so light, Emilia


    should have heard and felt another person¡¯s presence.


    But she¡¯d just stayed her curled up sitting on the ground, not even looking up once.


    That wasn¡¯t right. He couldn¡¯t be sure what mental state Emilia was in, so he just sat in front of her and


    remained silent.


    He was afraid that saying something would startle her.


    And he knew that he just had to wait for her to speak actively.


    He waited on for almost half an hour before Emilia slowly raised her head from her knees.


    There was a trace of fear in her gaze, and she looked at Ivan like she was looking at a stranger, on


    guard.


    ¡°Am I sick? Why am I shut in here? Daddy and Mommy are too busy with work to visit me again, aren¡¯t


    they?¡±


    The moment Emilia spoke her first sentence, Ivan¡¯s heart sankpletely.


    ¡°Do you know how old you are right now, Emilia?¡±


    Ivan asked, and Emilia¡¯s tone turned curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m ten years old. Why would you ask me something like that? Are you some secretary Daddy and


    Mommy sent over to manage me? I annoyed thest secretary until he quit. You¡¯re new, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m new.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan said heavily, his gut wrenching.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first. If you want to manage me as a secretary, you have to y games with me and take


    me to theme parks. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Daddy and Mommy you¡¯re bullying me and have them chase you


    out.¡±


    Emilia up and started giving Ivanmands, and Ivan smiled gently.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll y with you. What games do you want to y? I¡¯ll prepare them for you¡­¡±


    Georgia and Robert waited outside for several hours.


    Emilia¡¯s parents came in and started waiting outside as well. It was almost midnight when Ivan came


    out.


    His expression was glum.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a new issue with Emilia¡¯s mental condition. She¡¯s developed a split personality. When I


    went in there, she had the personality of back when she was ten years old and a child. I don¡¯t know


    why she split that personality off to protect herself. People can develop split personalities because of


    unbearable agony, so they let another personality shoulder the burden. She¡¯s already showing the first


    signs of developing a split personality, but we can¡¯t tell if there are any other personalities for now.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s heart sank as well.


    She looked consciously at Emilia¡¯s father and mother. Oscar¡¯s expression was heavy, and he looked


    sorrowful.


    Margie, though, wore an expression Georgia didn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯t tell if the woman was


    forcing calm or feeling sad.


    ¡°How do we treat this?¡±


    Georgia set aside her doubts and turned back to Ivan.


    Ivan spoke, depressed.


    ¡°Unless we cure her mental traumapletely, she won¡¯t be able to stay in a normal state. Other


    personalities might emerge and take over her body and do what she wants. We can only ask


    professionals to check over her again. My knowledge in this field isn¡¯t deep. Before I came out, she


    was in the state of a child. She had me y games with her. That personality alone is not dangerous,


    and we¡¯ll have to see how the other personalities go.¡±


    ¡°when will your experts arrive?¡±


    Oscar asked.


    Ivan answered straight away.


    ¡°Two of them will arrive tomorrow morning. Another¡¯s attending a talk right now, and might arrive the


    day after. They¡¯re peak experts in this field and have treated simr cases. The main thing before was


    to look for people to treat mental trauma, but with Emilia¡¯s split personality, I need a few more


    professionals who specialize in that area. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Powell. I know folks, and I¡¯ll ask


    them over to treat Emilia.


    ¡°She needs to be stabilized right now. Unless it¡¯s a dangerous personality or a suicidal one, her other


    personalities need to be satisfied as well as possible. It could be that she won¡¯t develop more, but I¡¯ve


    seen people with several or even dozens of personalities. That¡¯s when they¡¯ve been left for too long.


    For now, we can tamp down on it with medication, then observe the situation going forward.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s situation came to a lull for the moment. Georgia wasn¡¯t an expert in psychiatry, so she could


    only listen to Ivan.


    Thankfully, Emilia¡¯s parents seemed to trust Ivan, so they left finding doctors and going forward all to


    Ivan.


    That night, because there was something urgent in thepany that Oscar needed to deal with, he


    flew off. Only Margie remained.


    Georgia and Robert were resting for the evening when Wilson suddenly came up to them.

 Chapter 523 Finally Returning

    Chapter 523 Finally Returning


    ¡°I mentioned how I was investigating Sean Poole, right? I¡¯d already found his range of movement. If


    Emilia hadn¡¯te up that day, I might have already dealt with him.¡±


    ¡°What about now? You¡¯ve found his tracks again?¡±


    Georgia asked, and Wilson nodded.


    ¡°I left surveince around that range of movement, and I found that Eric¡¯s men had contacted Sean¡¯s.


    The two really are connected. Of course, that footage was before Emilia had been captured. I


    investigated the people who met with Sean and non-locals who frequently appeared in the area.


    Finally, I found a likely suspect who could be responsible for liaising with Eric¡¯s side.


    ¡°Going down that trail, I found his other means ofmunication, and the group of people he¡¯d


    contacted. Those are possibly Eric¡¯s men, or rted to Eric.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say that we could turn up Eric¡¯s tracks by staking out these people?¡±


    Robert brought that up, and Wilson chuckled.


    ¡°They¡¯re an interconnected web. If we move outright, they¡¯ll definitely notify each other. I¡¯ve put people


    on observing them, and I¡¯m trying to find a way to infiltrate their inside. Eric¡¯s lost a lot of men this time


    and we won¡¯t get into his inner circle. Going in from the outside, though, then probing for information ¨C


    that should still be viable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for this while, Wilson. We¡¯ll keep you on this. If Eric makes any unusual moves,


    we can discover it sooner and be on guard. If we find traces of Eric, you can arrange for people to


    mobilize right away, so he can¡¯te back from this again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my people on watch, then send someone to infiltrate thework. If we can


    cleanly deal with Eric¡¯s people, I¡¯ll give the order right away.¡±


    For the next three days, Georgia and Robert remained up north.


    Emilia¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t stable yet, so they couldn¡¯t go back down south for the moment.


    Over these few days, Emilia¡¯s mental condition developed further.


    Other than the child¡¯s personality surfacing that day, now there was an aggressive personality. One


    time, when Ivan went in to chat with her, she beat him up outright and injured him lightly.


    Another personality was weak and fragile, afraid whenever she saw people, trembling whenever others


    spoke, as if she was terrified of everything and everyone around her.


    The fourth personality was moreplicated. This one was closer to Emilia¡¯s own personality, but


    If any men went into the cell, she¡¯d go right ahead and seduce them. There were no limits to her.


    Ivan¡¯s experts had also arrived.


    They¡¯d managed to suppress Emilia¡¯s condition with medication, trying their best to prevent any new


    personalities from splitting off.


    But this sort of mental trauma needed long treatment, and a close study of Emilia¡¯s past personality.


    What kinds of personality a person developed was deeply connected to their experiences growing up in


    addition to their trauma.


    Emilia¡¯s child persona, for example, proved that she¡¯d experienced some trauma as a child.


    Over that, Ivan asked Margie about it directly.


    Margie simply apologetically stated that, because she and Oscar had been busy when Emilia was


    younger, they hadn¡¯t taken proper care of her. So Emilia had never been close or felt safe with her


    parents. As for deeper reasons, Margie said that she didn¡¯t know about it.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Emilia had been bullied or been through anything in school, and if they hadn¡¯t


    discovered it as parents. That seemed to bug Margie for these few days, and she looked guilty.


    Emilia was already going through treatment, but the doctors and experts told them not to get their


    hopes up. It wasn¡¯t a simple thing to treat mental trauma. They could only control it and keep the


    situation from worsening. Every persona had their own personality, and the treatment right now could


    only have the host regain control of her body instead of slumbering throughout.


    Otherwise, those few personas would only continue to battle for control of the body.


    They stayed up north for almost a week, and Emilia¡¯s condition somewhat stabilized. They decided to


    go back down south and continue treatment in a Powell family hospital.


    Naturally, Ivan¡¯s friends and more experts hired by the Powell family would continue to think of ways to


    treat her.


    Georgia and Robert had stayed for too many days already. When Emilia returned, Ivan promised to


    stay here all the while and take care of her, so Georgia and Robert went over to Annie and Wesley.


    They hadn¡¯t seen the kids for too long. It was time to go to them again, and take them home.


    The king they¡¯d left the kids with was forty years old. His mother had had a serious coronary problem


    once, and Ivan had operated on her personally.


    Ivan¡¯s rtions with the king had always been good for that reason, which was why the kids had stayed


    in the kingdom for so long.


    The king had kept the children safe and secure. He himself was one of the world¡¯s richest men.


    The kingdom wasn¡¯trge, but his business stretched across the globe. The king¡¯s security was top-


    notch, and a lot of procedures were in ce.


    Even with deliberate bomb threats, there was a bunker under the castle.


    That was why Georgia had allowed the children to remain here without worrying.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After she and Robert saw the kids, the king treated them to dinner and allowed them to rest for the


    night.


    It was a great feast, and both guests and host had their fill of enjoyment. The following day, the king


    had his private jet take them back to the country.


    Naturally, Georgia had brought her mother Casey back with her this time.


    Emilia wasn¡¯t better yet, and Eric hadn¡¯t been dealt withpletely. It might not have been too suitable


    for them to go back now.


    But there was just too much going on back in the country. It was about time for Robert to see his own


    mother, and the kids couldn¡¯t stay in the kingdom forever.


    After discussing it, Robert and Georgia decided to go back for a while.


    Another reason was that a weekter, it was the date of Travis and Sarah¡¯s wedding.


    Georgia had promised to attend, so she decided toe back.


    Randy was the one to pick them up at the airport.


    They weren¡¯t going to live in their old mansion anymore, but instead, they were going to stay at a


    mansion on the side of a hill, specifically arranged by Robert.


    There was stricter security there, and it was safer.


    After experiencing this much, Robert and Georgia had decided to live somewhere more secure.


    Robert was also renovating the ind he¡¯d bought. As for D City, he¡¯d also arranged other safehouses


    in secret. They weren¡¯t ready yet, though, and it¡¯d be a while before they could live there.


    The first day they arrived back in D City, Georgia received a call from Travis.


    With everything that had happened, Travis had called and asked if she needed help.


    Georgia had refused. The first reason was that Travis wouldn¡¯t be of any help, and there were some


    things she didn¡¯t want others to know.


    The second reason was that Travis was about to get married with Sarah.


    She knew how women felt. If Travis was still leaping to her defense without any regard like this, Sarah


    wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    So Travis hadn¡¯t gone overseas all along, and just asionally asked about her over the phone,


    concerned.


    Now that she was back, Travis set a time to meet her and the kids.


    Georgia thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse.


    Travis had been good to her and the kids. Even though they were keeping their distance, they didn¡¯t


    have topletely avoid each other.


    So she up and invited Travis and Sarah to their new home, having the engaged couple over as proper


    guests.


    They set the date for the second day, though.


    They¡¯d just flown back, after all, and their family needed to rest.


    Before bedding down at night, Robert went over to his mother¡¯s mansion.


    With Vincent¡¯s help, his mother had forgotten some things, but after Robert had gone overseas, he still


    hadn¡¯t met and talked with Maisie.


    So Robert had to meet with her and see what condition she was in.


    His secretary had kept on telling him that his mother was peaceful now, painting and tending to nts


    at home every day.


    Still, he had to see her to be sure.

 Chapter 524 Maisie, at Peace

    Chapter 524 Maisie, at Peace


    Ever since Vincent had departed D City, Maisie¡¯s mental state hadn¡¯t shown any problems.


    Robert had been worried that Vincent might have done something in secret instead of following his


    request to the letter.


    But his men had looked after his mother all along and nothing unusual hade up.


    Now he¡¯d moved the whole family to the mansion on the side of the hill.


    Of course, it was a wide area here, with several houses built.


    His mother was staying in a small house with two stories, about two hundred square meters, with two


    servants taking care of her regrly.


    Outside that house was a delicate little flower room. It was winter now, but the room was a sshouse,


    kept temperate, and beautiful flowers were still blooming inside.


    ording to the servants¡¯ report, his mother spent a lot of time painting inside this sshouse.


    asionally, she yed the piano here as well, leading peaceful days.


    That was what Robert had hoped for as well. It was the afternoon when he arrived, and it was almost


    dark out. His mother was inside the flower room.


    He watched as Maisie bent down, lowering her head over a flower, seemingly enjoying its fragrance.


    Robert¡¯s heart inexplicably settled.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t remember his past memories, he¡¯d never felt like he was distant from his


    mother.


    He cared about her, and seeing her like this now, nowhere near as painful and hateful as before,


    Robert heaved a sigh of relief.


    He stood at the door to the sshouse, while Maisie picked a few flowers inside.


    She turned around, her gaze meeting Robert¡¯s in the doorway.


    Robert didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t guess at what his mother¡¯s personality was like now, and


    he didn¡¯t even know what expression to put on.


    He could only stand there awkwardly, not moving a muscle.


    ¡°Come in and sit with me. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Maisie finally spoke.


    She took a few flowers into the living room and put them in a vase.


    After a while, she took Robert with her to sit on a living room sofa.


    It wasn¡¯t a big house, and the d¨¦cor was delicate.


    Robert had told his people to decorate the ce ording to his mother¡¯s likes.


    The things here had apparently been bought up while his mother was living here. There were famous


    paintings hanging on a wall with delicate, beautiful artisan pieces. All in all, it was a room emanating


    the aura of art.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but seeing you, I feel a sense of familiarity, but it¡¯s also a bit sour. The butler had


    shown me your photos, but meeting you still made me jolt. I¡¯ve got such a grown-up son now. My


    memories still seem stuck twenty years in the past.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s tones were even and quiet. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a panic over losing those memories, and


    she didn¡¯t seem apprehensive either.


    She was at peace, and didn¡¯t seem to mind it too much. If anything, she seemed thoughtful.


    ¡°Last year, you were taken away and your nerves were shot. We didn¡¯t manage to treat you all


    throughout this year, so I found a professional to treat you psychologically, which led to you forgetting a


    lot of memories of those years. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. You might find them again slowly.¡±


    Robert still told Maisie the lie he¡¯d prepared ¨C sickness requiring psychiatric intervention causing


    memory loss ¨C instead of the truth.


    Maisie smiled mildly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. If I¡¯m sick, I should have been treated. I¡¯m not sad about losing those


    memories. These days feel peaceful. I¡¯d wanted to go out and take a walk, but the butler and secretary


    said that there¡¯s been some issues with you overseas, and that it¡¯s dangerous, so I shouldn¡¯t be going


    outside.


    ¡°These days, I¡¯ve just stayed at home and done what I liked. Painted, read, made little pop art pieces,


    wiling whole days away just like that. I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s unbearable, but I¡¯d only wanted you to hurry


    back. They said you were in danger, after all. Now that you¡¯re back safely, I can rest easy. You¡¯re my


    son, after all. With all I¡¯ve forgotten, I still hope for you to be safe and in good health.¡±


    At Maisie¡¯s words, Robert thought back to his mother¡¯s pain, and felt both sour and happy.


    He liked having a mother so even and at peace. He liked having a mother so concerned and protective


    of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worried you for what happened overseas. There should be no danger for now. If you¡¯d like to stroll


    around outside, so long as you bring bodyguards and men, you can go out even now. If you want me to


    Maisie shook her head and chuckled.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t feel like going out with the weather so cold. When it¡¯s spring and everything


    is in bloom, I¡¯d like to go to somece I choose myself.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t try to say anything else about that, of course. His mother¡¯s wishes came first on such a


    thing.


    Then Maisie brought something else up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the past twenty years and the memories after I got married seem to have vanished


    into thin air, but I had the butler talk generally about my experiences. I¡¯d wanted to do something, but I


    always felt like it¡¯d be best to wait for you toe back, and do it together.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Robert asked immediately, while Maisie showed a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten my memories of Wendy already. She¡¯s my daughter, and I must have loved her once. I


    don¡¯t recall a thing now, but I¡¯d like to visit her grave. You¡¯re her brother, and I feel like we should go


    together.¡±


    She still had the two of them on her heart. The moment Robert thought of his sister, he felt a twinge of


    heartache.


    He¡¯d disappeared over thest year, and too much had happened upon their return. He¡¯d actually never


    had the time to go to the cemetery to visit his sister.


    ¡°When would you like to go, Mom? I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°You must be busy with all sorts of thingsing back. Deal with them first, then find some spare time


    to bring be there. I¡¯m free every day, and I can go at any time. It¡¯s your time that needs organizing.¡±


    After Maisie said that gently, Robert thought about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for this week the best I can.¡±


    After talking about Wendy, Maisie spoke curiously.


    ¡°Why did youe alone? Don¡¯t you have a wife and childrening back with you? Is my


    rtionship with my daughter-inw not so good? So we can¡¯t meet.¡±


    Maisie actually had guessed it correctly.


    She probably mostly understood their current rtionships and knew that the husband she¡¯d married


    had ended up abandoning the Simpson family, abandoning her, abandoning Robert, and abandoning


    Wendy.


    She also probably knew that Robert had married the woman who was the daughter of Robert¡¯s father¡¯s


    All she felt, though, was howplicated their family was, instead of too much bitterness and rage.


    Because she¡¯d lost her memory, the only conception she had of Aidan was a concept, and she felt no


    emotional upheavals thinking of him.


    In Maisie¡¯s memories, her marriage with Robert¡¯s father had been arranged, and she was under the


    impression that her first love had already departed this world, so she didn¡¯t mind everything Aidan had


    done.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met Georgia but several times. The butler must have told you that she¡¯d been framed for


    Wendy¡¯s crash once. There had been unpleasant memories between you, but she and the children do


    respect you. They¡¯re just afraid you won¡¯t want to see them, because you hadn¡¯t gotten along before.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the real culprit behind the crash?¡±

 Chapter 525 Gentle Grandmother

    Chapter 525 Gentle Grandmother


    Robert exined hurriedly.


    ¡°The man who¡¯d driven the car was Eden Lane. I took him somewhere to be tortured. He¡¯s dead now¡­


    as for the rest, they¡¯ve been punished as well. Wendy can rest easy. We didn¡¯t let the real murderer go,


    and we didn¡¯t let the people who¡¯d sheltered him go either.¡±


    As Robert finished, Maisie fell silent for a while, then spoke to her son.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Let me see your wife and my grandchildren. I¡¯ve only seen their photos. I


    actually do want to meet them.¡±


    Robert agreed immediately. They were living in the house in front, so Robert brought his mother to


    where Georgia and the children were resting, in a living room.


    Right now, Georgia was lying down on the sofa with the children.


    It had been an exhausting flight, but it wasn¡¯t time to sleep yet, and dinner was about to be served, so


    they justzed around on the sofa watching television.


    Georgia was watching a superhero show with the kids.


    Whenever she got bored, she took out her phone to check the entertainment news and read some


    articles.


    The moment Robert brought Maisie in, Georgia jolted, then was at a loss at what to do next.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The children sat up carefully besides Georgia, their postures formal, not sure what to do with Maisie,


    who¡¯d just arrived.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m scaring you and the children?¡±


    Maisie smiled at Georgia and the kids. Georgia blinked, then looked at Robert.


    Robert showed Georgia an open-hearted smile.


    She reacted right away and turned to Annie and Wesley.


    ¡°Annie, Wesley, we¡¯ve left home for so long, and Grandma¡¯sing to greet us. You should greet her


    too.¡±


    Wesley tugged timidly at Georgia¡¯s hand and called for ¡°Grandma¡± with a lowered head, not daring to


    meet Maisie¡¯s eyes.


    Annie¡¯s instincts were sharp, and she sensed that the Grandma today was apletely different


    Grandma from before.


    The old Grandma didn¡¯t like her at all, but the Grandma of this moment wore a gentle smile, and looked


    kind and approachable.


    Annie greeted Maisie with a bright call.


    ¡°Hi, Grandma, I¡¯m Annie.¡±


    Georgia also did her best to greet Maisie.


    ¡°Come sit down, Mom. It¡¯ll be a while before the chefs finish their dishes.¡±


    Maisie was relieved. She¡¯d worried that she had some hateful grudge with her daughter-inw and


    grandchildren.


    But seeing her son and his wife and their children, it shouldn¡¯t be toote to make amends, and there


    wasn¡¯t anything that had happened that couldn¡¯t be salvaged.


    Maisie smiled and sat down next to the children, chatting with them about their interests and hobbies.


    What did they like to do? What toys did they like to y with? What kind of fun had they had overseas?


    Just scattered daily details, but it was clear that Maisie liked Annie and Wesley, and she was kind


    throughout.


    Georgia stood next to Robert, murmuring in his ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see your mother like this. If she could continue on like this forever, that would be so nice.¡±


    ¡°It is nice. Apparently, before my mother married my father, she¡¯d been a gentle, talented woman, who


    enjoyed painting, traveling, and fine arts. From what the past servants said, in the ten years of married


    life before my father divorced her, they¡¯d treated each other with respect. My father had been


    responsible to his family, and acted like he cherished his wife enough. Maybe those ten years put my


    mother in the fantasy of a happy marriage, which led to how she couldn¡¯t bear itter on.¡±


    Robert said that in a low voice. He and Georgia were standing by a window some distance away fro


    Maisie, and Maisie and the others couldn¡¯t hear them.


    Georgia felt a surge of emotion.


    ¡°Love really robs a person of reason. If that love is mixed in with hate and pain, it can even ruin the


    purity and happiness a person once had.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that. We¡¯ll grow old together.¡±


    Robert took Georgia¡¯s hand and said gently.


    Georgia smiled, then grew curious.


    ¡°What did you say to your mother? What mentality does she hold now? Why did she suddenly decide


    toe over and meet me and the kids?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about that much, actually. She doesn¡¯t remember what happened after she got married,


    but she knows that I¡¯m her son, and she knows that I¡¯m married to you know. She has a very clear


    grasp of these rtionships, and since the love and hate with my father isn¡¯t a factor, she¡¯d naturally


    only concerned with us as family should be. But my mother did mention one thing. She wants me to


    make some time and go visit Wendy¡¯s grave with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a time to visit. Ever since I returned, I haven¡¯t gone to see Wendy. It¡¯s time to go visit her.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take care of the schedule. If your mother doesn¡¯t mind, I should go see Wendy as well.


    We¡¯re married now, and the children should meet their aunt.


    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s not for me this time, just go with your mother to your sister¡¯s grave to talk. You can


    take me and the children over next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    At seven or so in the evening, the chefs finally finished making dinner, and the servantsid the meal


    across the table.


    It was a cozy and harmonious meal. Maisie had remained the picture of care towards the children, her


    aura one of kindness and love.


    She seemed to know a lot of fairy tales or could make up some cute stories, so she got along well with


    the kids.


    Before eating, Maisie had even told an interesting story.


    It was the tale of a little fox traveling the world. Georgia didn¡¯t even know if it was a published work, or if


    Maisie hade up with it herself for the children.


    The children loved it and didn¡¯t even feel like eating, wanting their Grandma to finish the story first.


    Maisie still gently told them to finish dinner before she continued.


    So, after dinner, Maisie and the kids sat back down on the sofa and continued on with the story.


    The kids were enraptured and didn¡¯t even feel like ying games.


    They¡¯d still been on a ne the entire day, so at around nine, the children were already rubbing their


    eyes.


    Maisie actually went with Georgia and Robert to help bathe the kids and put them in pajamas for


    bedtime.


    She acted entirely as the most gentle, loving grandmother in the world, endlessly patient with the


    children.


    By the time the kids were sleeping, the adults left their bedroom, then rested for a while in the living


    room.


    Then Maisie raised a question that Georgia hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve brought your mother back with you. Is she living alone somewhere? Why doesn¡¯t she


    Georgia hade back with her mother and the kids, and of course she did want to live with her


    mother. The children liked that Grandma too.


    But after being sure that Maisie was going to be living her, Georgia hesitated.


    Even though Robert¡¯s mother didn¡¯t remember the past now, she felt that it wasn¡¯t quite right to bring


    her own mother in to live under the same roof as Robert¡¯s. Her own mother would feel a bit awkward.


    And if Maisie somehow recovered her memory one day, she might think of it as an insult.


    So she discussed it with Robert and put her mother somece else temporarily.


    Her mother was getting on in years now, so after she got out the car, the driver had taken her to


    another mansion on the hill.


    It wasn¡¯t arge ce, but security was tight there.


    If she wanted to see the kids, or if Georgia wanted to take the kids to see her, it was only a quarter


    hour¡¯s drive or so, and it wasn¡¯t too troublesome.


    ¡°My mother likes the feeling of living alone, but she lives nearby. It¡¯s easy to go see her.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t give out all those tangible reasons and only said that her mother liked living alone.


    Maisie, though, chuckled.


    ¡°I know the reasons behind it all. I¡¯m just curious about your mother and feel like meeting her, seeing


    how beautiful she had to be to get that person to still give up all inheritance of the Simpsons after ten


    years of being married to me and divorcing me to chase after his true love. She must be an absolute


    beauty.¡±


    Maisie sighed, and Georgia didn¡¯t quite know how to take it.


    ¡°Never mind. I can¡¯t remember, and it might be something angering. I might as well let it lie in the past.


    But if your mother is willing, please tell her that I¡¯d like to meet her and chat. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t attack


    her or harm her. Of course, such a thing needs her consent as well, but I hope you can ry the


    message for me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Georgia agreed to it right away. It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable request.


    Besides, she did need her mother¡¯s thoughts on such a thing. If Casey didn¡¯t agree to it, Georgia would


    of course help her refuse.


    She wasn¡¯t going to make the decision for Casey. It was a grudge from the previous generation, so the


    previous generation could resolve it.


    Afterwards, Robert took Maisie to her little mansion to rest.


    Georgia went to the bedroom, showered, then took up herputer and checked her recent mail. She


    gave Professor Lee a call.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve juste back to the country today, Professor. I¡¯lle by the MUbs probably the day after


    tomorrow. By then, I need to talk with you about some research projects and a few topics about the


    future curriculum. I¡¯ve got a few selections here, and I hope you can involve yourself.¡±

 Chapter 526 Maisie’s Daily Life

    Chapter 526 Maisie¡¯s Daily Life


    Professor Lee sounded overjoyed.


    ¡°You went overseas for quite a while this time. I even heard rumors that you¡¯d started a slugfest with


    the Albertson Group, even put it all on high stakes. Everyone¡¯s admiring you.¡±


    Georgia recalled what Randy had said. Some people were already thinking of her as a goddess of the


    stock market. She had tough.


    ¡°The rumors are just rumors. Something did happen, but it¡¯s been resolved. I¡¯ve got some projects I


    need help researching. It¡¯s hard to speak clearly about it over the phone. If you¡¯re free the day after


    tomorrow, Professor, I¡¯d like toe meet up, then show you the information. I¡¯d also like to invite you


    into the project, Professor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in thebs that day, and I¡¯m not busy with much these days. Just staying in theb and


    experimenting with those folks.¡±


    Georgia smiled, relieved. Then she thought of Aston.


    ¡°Professor, has Aston gone back to MU to work yet? Something happened yesterday and he¡¯s a bit


    angry with me, so he came back early. I¡¯ve been too busy to ask after him. Do you know what¡¯s up with


    him, Professor?¡±


    ¡°That guy dide back, but he hasn¡¯te in to work yet. I went to see him once. He¡¯s getting


    ckout drunk in his apartment every day. Refuses to see anyone. If he hadn¡¯t still an ounce of respect


    for me, I probably wouldn¡¯t have managed to see him either.


    ¡°I told him to work properly and get it together, but he couldn¡¯t. He just told me to leave him alone and


    let him go wild for a while. Seems like there¡¯s a lot of pent up resentment and sadness in him. I just let


    him do it, so he wouldn¡¯t develop ulcers from working madly in theb likest time.¡±


    Was he still not getting it together? Georgia didn¡¯t know if her decision back then had been the right


    one.


    But Kayden had requested it, and Kayden was in a safe location now. There was news of hering


    out.


    Kayden was going through her attacks, and she was in great pain.


    But her body was well maintained, and aside from her spirit being tormented, her flesh could still take it


    for now.


    Maybe she should meet with Aston and talk about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Aston and see if I can persuade him, Professor. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. This kid is really just too invested in emotions. All those years I¡¯ve known him,


    he¡¯s been cold to people and things outside of himself. He managed to fall in love through so much


    difficulty, but then he just ended up hurt again and again. The path of love is truly a treacherous one.¡±


    Georgia thought about it and felt the Professor¡¯s words made sense.


    That was the sort of person Aston was. He didn¡¯t have much he cared about. He had his dreams, so he


    could work seriously every day, and devote himself to theb.


    With love, he loved and protected that person withplete pureness.


    But unfortunately, that love was based on lies and deceit from the very beginning.


    Even now, he couldn¡¯t recover.


    After calling Professor Lee, Robert hade back.


    ¡°Hurry up and shower, thene to bed. I¡¯m nodding off already.¡±


    Robertplied, while Georgiaid in bed, drifting off drowsily.


    A few minutester, she felt a weight by her. Robert had already finished showering, put his pajamas


    on, andid down in bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit sleepy. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it tomorrow. Let me rest for a while.¡±


    Georgia mumbled and closed her eyes, falling asleeppletely.


    She slept all the way through to when it was almost noon the following day. She was probably just that


    tired and secure in her own home, but Georgia slept particrlyfortably this night. No dreams at


    all, just restful sleep.


    When she woke, she saw the warm winter sun outside.


    Robert wasn¡¯t in bed anymore. She got dressed and left the room, seeing the children ying around


    in the living room.


    Robert was actually ying with the children.


    Georgia descended the stairs.


    ¡°How long have you been awake? I was the only one who slept in?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No, the kids have only been awake for half an hour or so. I got up an hour earlier than you. Everyone


    slept in today. How do you feel? All rested up?¡±


    ¡°I slept really well. Made up for all the sleep I lost recently. I¡¯m a bit hungry now. Have you had


    breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten with the kids. You go eat. The chef made a mild porridge. Sip at it and soothe your


    stomach. I¡¯ll keep ying with the children here.¡±


    Robert said that, while Georgia brought up something else, concerned.


    ¡°Right, I saw a missed call from Travis. I was asleep and my phone was on do not disturb, so I didn¡¯t


    get the call. Did he contact you?¡±


    ¡°He called me and said they¡¯re arriving at two or so in the afternoon. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already told him


    you were sleeping.¡±


    Georgia rxed and smiled as she went over to the dining room and ate her fill of breakfast.


    It was already past noon, and the children went outside to y on the swings, so Robert didn¡¯t need to


    apany them.


    Georgia smiled and walked up to him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? Why isn¡¯t sheing over to tell her stories to the kids today?¡±


    ¡°The butler told me that my mother¡¯s been working on arge painting recently. She stays in the


    drawing room every morning to paint, and she won¡¯t leave for a while. She¡¯ll probablye have


    dinner with us at night.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡±


    Georgia nodded, and Robert continued.


    ¡°Jason gave me a call. After he came back, he¡¯s been arranging the cooperation between us and


    Antonio, Adolf, and Riley. We¡¯ll have to go meet Riley in a few days and continue on with this. The


    negotiations might take a while.¡±


    ¡°Has Riley made any unreasonable demands? Our sides are cooperating in a rtionship that benefits


    each other and shares information. Isn¡¯t that fine?¡±


    Georgia asked strangely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s made any unreasonable demands. Riley¡¯s just mentioned that I¡¯m to discuss terms


    with him in person. Jason, though, says that he negotiated somewhat with Riley, and found that Riley¡¯s


    particrly obsessed with the details. The man pores over every minute term repeatedly, and


    sometimes even overturns them, which is why the talks might take a bit longer. He¡¯s probably one of


    those obsessive types.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of, have you found who Riley¡¯s lover is?¡±


    Georgia asked curiously, and Robert shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put people on it, but I don¡¯t know who that woman is. Riley¡¯s hidden the news well, and the people


    outside have no idea. He¡¯s invested in such arge bib in private, and never let it show. It¡¯s probably


    because he¡¯s putting those people strictly on finding a way to wake his lover instead of running a full


    biopharmaceutical firm in researching medication for other patients.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never understood Riley Price. The more I know about him, the more I feel like he¡¯s keeping a lot of


    secrets. But the two of us have it luckier than he does. We have to find a way with them, Robert, and


    cure your body.¡±


    Robert hugged his wife gently.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? We¡¯re fine now, aren¡¯t we? As for Riley, you don¡¯t have to worry. We


    can¡¯t let our guard downpletely. It¡¯s not impossible that one day, he tries to save his lover by


    ruining me just like Eric did. I¡¯ll watch out for him.¡±


    As the two discussed that, Robert brought something else up.

 Chapter 527 Sarah and Travis, Guests

    Chapter 527 Sarah and Travis, Guests


    ¡°I¡¯ve already notified my assistant to bring Rick over. They interviewed him recently, right? The


    background check came up clean and the kids are home now. I¡¯d like to have Rick over tomorrow to


    tutor the children. They really should be going to school, but what with the two of us, they¡¯ll just have to


    study at home.¡±


    So Robert hadn¡¯t forgotten about the children¡¯s education. Georgia chuckled.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve arranged it, we¡¯ll go with your n. But tomorrow, the two of us should still speak with


    Rick first to see what kind of personality he has.¡±


    The two chatted for a while, and at two or so in the morning, she finally received a call from Travis.


    Their car was at the gates, and Georgia sent word to security.


    Soon, Sarah and Travis drove their way inside.


    The two got out, and Georgia and Robert were waiting not for away.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Georgia and Robert invited the pair inside, and the children greeted them politely.


    ¡°Uncle Travis, Auntie Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Annie looks more like you day by day.¡±


    Sarah said jokingly to Georgia, and Georgia couldn¡¯t help but shoot a few extra nces at Annie.


    This was her daughter. And sometimes, she actually felt like Annie looked more simr to Robert.


    After inviting Sarah and Robert inside, the servants brought fruit and sweets.


    ¡°My marriage to Travis will be in about five days. Travis only invited you over the phone, but I felt like it


    would be more sincere to give you the RSVP in person.¡±


    Sarah smiled and took out the invitation, and the children grew surprised.


    Especially Anne, who widened her eyes like saucers.


    ¡°Are you two getting married, Uncle Travis, Auntie Sarah?¡±


    Travis smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be marrying Sarah over the next few days. Would you like to be our flower boy and flower girl,


    Annie, Wesley?¡±


    To be honest, the weddingpany could have arranged flower boys and flower girls.


    But Travis wanted children he knew to bear the flowers for some reason, and naturally, the only kids he


    knew and liked were Annie and Wesley.


    Sarah smiled. She liked how much care Travis put on their wedding. Even if she was very slightly


    jealous that Travis cared about things that had to do with Georgia, most of the time, she managed to


    control her emotions.


    She¡¯d nned for the wedding, and she couldn¡¯t mess it up.


    Annie and Wesley looked curiously at Georgia.


    ¡°When are you and Daddy nning your wedding, Mommy? Last time, I almost got to be Daddy and


    Mommy¡¯s flower girl, but then things happened.¡±


    Georgia flinched.


    Robert smiled down at Annie.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s making preparations now, but the ce isn¡¯t renovated yet. You might have to wait a while


    before you get to be Daddy and Mommy¡¯s flower girl, Annie.¡±


    Robert had already put Jason and making a house on that ind of his, and he¡¯d designed a lot of


    delicate, pretty little houses that were being constructed right now. He was nning on making a whole


    fairy tale theme park out of it, all dolled up like a fantastical kingdom.


    Afterwards, he¡¯d get married with Georgia there, and he hoped for it to be an especially perfect


    wedding,


    Hearing her father¡¯s answer, Annie turned back to Travis.


    ¡°I might have to refuse you, Uncle Travis. If it¡¯s my first time being a flower girl, I just want it to be for


    Daddy and Mommy. But I don¡¯t know about Wesley. You can ask him.¡±


    Even Georgia was somewhat surprised with Annie¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t think that Annie would be so


    hung up on being a flower girl.


    Robert had even said that he was making preparations, which had her even more curious.


    What woman didn¡¯t fantasize about her own wedding?


    She could somewhat guess that Robert was going to surprise her.


    Travis was a bit disappointed. He didn¡¯t imagine that Annie, whom he¡¯d always doted on, would refuse.


    But it was a small disappointment, and he could understand how Annie thought. He turned to Wesley.


    ¡°What about you, Wesley? Are you the same as your sister?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley nodded shyly.


    ¡°I want to be Daddy and Mommy¡¯s flower boy too, and save our first time for Daddy and Mommy¡¯s


    wedding instead.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. You¡¯ll just have to be part of the audience for our wedding this time, but it¡¯s tiring being a


    flower bearer. You two are smart kids.¡±


    Travis chuckled, his expression still gentle.


    Sarah, though, was a little displeased.


    She¡¯d already put the weddingpany on arranging flower bearers before this, but Travis had


    insisted on having Georgia¡¯s children as flower bearers, so it hadn¡¯t been set yet.


    Then these kids refused ¨C for a good reason ¨C but as someone who was about to be a bride, Sarah


    was slightly unhappy about it.


    Still, before everyone, she adjusted her emotions.


    ¡°If I have a cute child with Travister on, I¡¯ll arrange a small wedding in secret so my child can bear


    flowers for us too. It should be a wonderful thing.¡±


    That somewhat surprised Travis, and he felt a surge of pity.


    He still didn¡¯t know that Sarah¡¯s tumor was benign and she wouldn¡¯t be in danger.


    ¡°It¡¯lle true.¡±


    Travis held Sarah¡¯s hand and said gently.


    Afterwards, they sat in the living room and chatted. Sarah and Travis were curious about what they¡¯d


    gone through overseas.


    It was all rumors flying about within the borders, and even though Travis had called and asked about it,


    it wasn¡¯t a all the details.


    Georgia couldn¡¯t lie before Travis, but she didn¡¯t give out the whole truth either.


    After all, Sarah and Travis both knew about Robert¡¯s condition, so she spoke briefly about Eric, and the


    feud now between the two families, Wimbledon and Simpson.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really gone through quite a bit these few days. When Sarah and I were doing business, we had


    dealings with Eric Wimbledon. He¡¯s a difficult character.¡±


    Travis spoke straightly, and Georgia smiled without replying. Sarah suddenly brought something else


    up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Emilia Powell several times before. I¡¯ve always appreciated her independent nature. How


    severe is her split personality disorder?¡±


    Georgia spoke in brief about the doctors¡¯ diagnosis, and Sarah brought something else up.


    ¡°What about Emilia¡¯s parents? Have they taken their anger out on you?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat, but they¡¯ve been helping me and Robert deal with Eric all this time. Emilia¡¯s parents never


    med me or Robert. It¡¯s me who feels guilty about it, actually.¡±


    As Georgia said that, Sarah frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Emilia¡¯s mother is named Margie Snow, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯ve met the woman. She¡¯s not like


    what you said at all.¡±

 Chapter 528 Margie Snow Isn’t Right

    Chapter 528 Margie Snow Isn¡¯t Right


    At Sarah¡¯s words, Georgia remembered her mother¡¯s warning, and grew worried.


    ¡°Why do you say so? Is there anything strange about Emilia¡¯s mother?¡±


    As Georgia said that, Sarah seemed to recall something.


    She thought about it in silence for a while, then turned to Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°How should I describe it? The Margie Snow you see is an understanding, elegantdy of a noble


    family. But that¡¯s not the Margie Snow I saw. It goes back to a year before, when I returned to the


    Duran family and my father began grooming me as his sessor. He took me to a lot of shady ces


    to get to know people. Some of them were well dressed, and would talk business in the highest-end


    ces. Others would talk business in messy bars and sex shops, over alcohol. Those were the darker,


    underground forces. But that¡¯s how the world works. You can¡¯t stay uninvolved with these people. You¡¯d


    even have to maintain good rtions with them. There might be times you¡¯ll need them. So I got to


    know some people.


    ¡°One of those times, I went to a well-known nightclub to talk business with someone else. There were a


    lot of girls and boys there. To people with power and status, finding a type they liked should have been


    easy. The service there was well-rounded and secrecy was high, so it wasn¡¯t particrly messy.¡±


    Sarah said that much, then turned to Georgia and smiled grimly.


    ¡°That¡¯s where I met Margie. Of course, a rich noblewoman looking for a young b of fresh meat isn¡¯t


    anything out of the ordinary. I¡¯ve heard that Margie¡¯s rtionship with her husband isn¡¯t so good.


    Maybe they just have their own fun out in the open. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have been cause


    for me to suspect her, but then I saw something else.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    Georgia was invested now.


    ¡°Back then, Margie must have been looking for fun with several other noblewomen she knew. When I


    met her, she and thosedies had entered apartment. When I was done with business and


    leaving, I saw Emiliae out from her mother¡¯spartment. I don¡¯t know what happened between


    mother and daughter, but right away, I saw Emilia bump into a drunkard who was raising a ruckus.


    ¡°That man tangled around Emilia and said a few things. Emilia was impatient and got ready to leave.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man was stronger, though, and he actually picked up a nearby winess and smashed it on her


    head. Emilia started bleeding from the back of the skull right away and almost fainted. The clubhouse


    had good security, of course, but before the bouncers or bodyguards got there, I saw Emilia¡¯s mother


    no expression. She just got in an elevator to the penthouse room with several other friends she knew,


    bringing a man with them.¡±


    ¡°That made a deep impression on me. I even stayed for a while deliberately until I saw management


    bring a bouncer over and toss the troublemaker out. Then they paid reparations to Emilia and


    apologized, personally escorting her downstairs, probably taking her to the hospital to treat her injury.


    All throughout, I didn¡¯t see Margie ever speak to her daughter. She just seemed to coldly bring the man


    she¡¯d taken a shine to up to a room for her own enjoyment.¡±


    Georgia was stunned. She didn¡¯t doubt what Sarah said. There was no reason for Sarah to lie to her


    about this sort of thing.


    But that was just such a difference between the Margie in Sarah¡¯s ount and the Margie that Georgia


    knew.


    ¡°Have youe across Margie Snow afterwards?¡±


    ¡°I met her at a banquet, but our families don¡¯t have much to do with each other. I only knew her


    because I memorized all the rich and powerful families and their members back when I was starting out


    under the old man.¡±


    Georgia fell silent, feeling a bit at a loss as to what to do with this revtion.


    This was others¡¯ family business, sure, but if the rtionship between this mother and daughter was


    only one of cold indifference, why did Margie feel the need to act before them?


    Or maybe she was acting and she didn¡¯t care whether Emilia lived or died. That was fine so long as


    she didn¡¯t hurt her daughter. After all, Ivan was still taking care of her overseas. But Georgia


    increasingly felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    There were plenty of parents who felt nothing for their children and just abandoned them in


    orphanages, or set them somewhere where they didn¡¯t have to concern themselves over them. It was a


    situation that existed all over the world.


    But Margie just had to act before her. It was true that it could have been to preserve Oscar¡¯s reputation,


    or to put on an act before Oscar himself.


    But Casey and Georgia own investigation had told her that there was nothing to be said between Oscar


    and Margie. Husband and wife were utterly cold towards each other.


    Logically speaking, Margie wasn¡¯t about to go so far as to act for such a husband.


    Margie¡¯s own family had wealth and power now, and she didn¡¯t have to put up with things at the Powell


    house.


    So why did Margie do such a thing?


    If she really didn¡¯t care about Emilia or she even hated her daughter, why did she have to y the


    understanding mother?


    Even now, she was acting like she was so concerned over Emilia that it was possible there was some


    lurking danger.


    Because of what Sarah had mentioned, when it came time for dinner, Georgia was worried throughout.


    But she still set her mind to hosting their guests.


    In the afternoon, after seeing Sarah and Travis off in their car, she turned to Robert right away.


    ¡°Now¡¯s the time to contact Ivan. I need to call him and tell him to be cautious about this. For some


    reason, my heart¡¯s pounding, and I don¡¯t feel safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the call for you. Come inside and rest. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Robert took Georgia¡¯s hand and led her back into the house.


    The kids were watching a cartoon, so Georgia and Robert walked into the office to get in contact with


    Ivan.


    After the video call connected, Ivan¡¯s face appeared on-screen, and he spoke to Robert and Georgia.


    ¡°Why the sudden call? The two of you look so anxious. Emilia¡¯s condition is stable for now and no


    further incidents have urred. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Ivan cared a lot about Emilia, and with how rxed he seemed now, it looked as if the situation really


    was all right now. Georgia heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in the hospital corridor, Ivan. Can you find a safe space where you won¡¯t be


    eavesdropped on? I have something I need to discuss with you and the walls have ears.¡±

 Chapter 529 That Silhouette

    Chapter 529 That Silhouette


    At that, Ivan showed a dubious expression.


    Georgia was making it seem so mysterious. Still, Ivan left the hospital corridor and went into the hotel


    room he lived out of nearby.


    He¡¯d been nning on going out to eat anyway, and it was no trouble.


    The dy took almost a quarter of an hour. Ivan closed the door to his room, then turned back to


    Georgia.


    ¡°What severe topic do you need to discuss, Robert, Georgia? I¡¯ve already closed the door and nobody


    will hear us speak.¡±


    ¡°Robert and I have only been back for a day. I¡¯d like to ask you something ¨C has Emilia¡¯s mother still


    kept on visiting her every day?¡±


    ¡°She came once today.¡±


    Ivan nodded, and Georgia asked on.


    ¡°What about Emilia¡¯s father? Is his business done yet?¡±


    ¡°Not quite yet. He¡¯s still over in the northwest doing business and he probably won¡¯t be back until the


    next week.¡±


    ¡°Travis and Sarah came to where we¡¯re living now as guests. They took out their wedding invitations. I


    brought it up with you in general before. It was fine to begin with, just guests over for dinner, but Sarah


    asked about Emilia¡¯s situation, concerned, so I told her about what we experienced recently. Then she


    told me something that I found strange. No matter what, I felt like I need to discuss it with you.¡±


    Ivan was even more confused. He didn¡¯t know what his sister-inw was talking about.


    But he could instinctively feel that it probably had something to do with Emilia.


    So he probed on, concerned.


    ¡°What is it? Just say it, Georgia.¡±


    Georgia repeated what Sarah had said slowly, adding and subtracting nothing, just describing what


    Sarah had said in its entirety.


    After that, she spoke to Ivan about her doubts.


    ¡°I¡¯m a mother myself. If my child was hurt, I¡¯d protect her instinctively, and try to punish those who¡¯d


    hurt the child. I don¡¯t understand Margie¡¯s approach. Even if there¡¯s a grudge between her and Emilia


    and even if she¡¯s angry with her, it¡¯s impossible for a mother to leave her own daughter if she was hurt


    before her.


    ¡°Ever since Emilia¡¯s incident, Margie¡¯s always acted like she was the picture of concern for her. She


    was even understanding with us. It could be said that she¡¯s been kind. I don¡¯t understand. Why is her


    attitude like this? There¡¯s no need for her to act before Emilia¡¯s father. Their marriage is over in all but


    name, and everyone knows that. I¡¯m worried this will affect Emilia¡¯s future, so I want to remind you ¨C if


    Margiees to visit Emilia, pay attention to her behavior. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m overthinking it, but I¡¯m


    afraid she¡¯ll hurt her.¡±


    Georgia brought something else up after she finished.


    ¡°My mother had reminded me before that she felt something was off with Margie, and that she was


    acting strange recently. I feel like she really might have some secret. While you¡¯re over there, do


    investigate it. And see if you can send reliable men to look after Emilia. You can¡¯t be by her side


    twenty-four hours a day, after all. I don¡¯t dare put my trust in the Powell family. It¡¯s better to have our


    people on it.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s face sank, and he seemed to be considering what Georgia had said.


    Robert spoke up as well.


    ¡°You know that Emilia¡¯s rarely ever home, and she¡¯s not close to her parents. Their family really might


    have some secret. Don¡¯t trust anybody easily, even if it¡¯s Emilia¡¯s parents.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? Emilia¡¯s current personality is that of a child. From expert diagnosis, if someone¡¯s


    personality splits off into a child¡¯s state, that means that she¡¯s been through something during that time


    that traumatized her. At least, we can deduce that Emilia¡¯s rtionship with her parents broke down at


    some key moment, which was why she developed the personality of when she was ten and somewhat


    more trusting of the world. It¡¯s a defense mechanism.


    ¡°After she was ten, her parents must have done something. It¡¯s also probably why she grew distant


    from themter on.¡±


    Ivan turned to Georgia and Robert and said that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got everything you said. I¡¯ll send my trusted people to take care of Emilia, and I won¡¯t trust the


    Powell family so easily. Emilia was particrly afraid of emotional burdens from before. The more truly


    I showed my feelings, the more she ran away from me. She¡¯s always treated life as a game and feared


    other people devoting too much to her. She¡¯s even afraid of having a normal romance, getting married,


    and having children. That can only be lingering harm brought on by the original family. I¡¯ll investigate


    Emilia¡¯s parents and their past.¡±


    After finishing the discussion with Ivan, it waspletely dark outside.


    Georgia turned back to Robert.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Emilia¡¯s business. I¡¯m not worried for now, but your mother didn¡¯te over for dinner


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    tonight. Is there something else going on?¡±


    ¡°The butler says my mother is doing well. She¡¯s beenpletely absorbed in her painting, and she¡¯s


    got her inspiration, so she didn¡¯t want anybody to disturb her. That¡¯s probably why she didn¡¯te for


    dinner. Don¡¯t worry too much. Even if she recovers her memory one day, I¡¯ll manage it.¡±


    ¡°Then go see her, or have the kids talk to their Grandma. After another two hours of ying around, the


    kids need to bed down too.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning on going to MU tomorrow? Rick¡¯sing in the morning and I want to bring Mom


    over to see my sister¡¯s grave tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll bring you and the children next time. The way my


    mother is, I don¡¯t think she wants too many people with her this time.¡±


    ¡°All right. You and your mother go over to visit your sister tomorrow. I¡¯m busy anyway.¡±


    After they finished talking about it, Robert went into the house at the back to see his mother.


    Georgia yed for a dozen minutes or so with the children, then went back to herputer and her


    work.


    She hadn¡¯t done research in thebtely, but she¡¯d kept in email contact with Antonio and Adolf,


    continuing their discussion on an assortment of technical issues. She was also searching for


    discussions of scientists all over the world to see if there was anything she could reference from their


    work.


    Meanwhile, Robert had gone over to his mother.


    Maisie was still painting in the flower room and the door wasn¡¯t shut. Robert walked lightly to the door


    and froze in ce as he saw the painting.


    It wasn¡¯t aplicated painting.


    But in the centerpiece was a silhouette.


    If his instinct was right, it was his father Aidan Simpson¡¯s silhouette.


    He¡¯d seen pictures of Aidan, and even though it was a silhouette from the back with no visible features,


    his gut told him that it was his father.


    And the background seemed to be the house his mother had lived in in the past.


    Did Maisie still have some memory of Aidan? Robert couldn¡¯t help but worry, and didn¡¯t walk on or


    interrupt his mother from continuing the painting.


    Maisie didn¡¯t know her son was at the door. She frowned at the silhouette, feeling it was iplete.


    She had frequent dreams about the silhouette, with very little preamble. She just always dreamed


    about the man striding away from her, and her heart hurting in the dream.


    But after waking up, the emotion disappeared, and the silhouette was the only thing etched in her mind.


    So she started drawing that scene, but always felt that something was missing. She gazed at the


    painting constantly, recalled a detail from the dream, and continued to draw.


    This time, she couldn¡¯t recall anything, and didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    Sighing, Maisie decided to rest. Then she saw her son standing in the doorway, and smiled.

 Chapter 530 Emilia and Her Mother

    Chapter 530 Emilia and Her Mother


    ¡°How long have you been here? Why didn¡¯t you call for me?¡±


    ¡°You were so focused on drawing that I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your inspiration. Let¡¯s go out and sit for a


    while, Mom. There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    Maisie nodded, followed Robert to the sofa, and sat. Robert talked about their schedule.


    ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow afternoon, Mom. Let¡¯s go over to Wendy¡¯s grave and visit her. She might be missing


    us already.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon? That¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t have anything to do, other than draw and paint every day.¡±


    ¡°Have you been painting this silhouette all along?¡±


    Robert asked curiously.


    ¡°How long have you been painting this piece?¡±


    ¡°Almost a month now. But I keep feeling like it¡¯s iplete, that a lot¡¯s missing. So I draw a little bit of


    what I remember every day.¡±


    Robert examined his mother¡¯s expression as she replied. She didn¡¯t seem too emotional. He probed


    on.


    ¡°Why would you draw something like this? Is there any meaning to it?¡±


    He was a bit worried her memories would resurge. He didn¡¯t want her to regain those painful memories.


    It was better to live like this, quietly and at piece.


    ¡°I keep dreaming about this figure that I want to record it. But after waking up from my dreams, I keep


    forgetting all the details. I feel like it¡¯s an especially important figure, so I wanted to paint it, so one day,


    I won¡¯t have to dream about it any longer.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s tone was mild, and she carried no obvious pain or sorrow.


    Robert tried another angle.


    ¡°Then do you know who this silhouette is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is. I¡¯m not too interested in knowing what the figure¡¯s face is like, either. I just


    wanted to capture the feeling that the silhouette gave me. That seems to be what I¡¯m most concerned


    over, but when I¡¯m drawing it, I can¡¯t recall the emotions or put them in the work.¡±


    Seemed like his mother didn¡¯t know it was Aidan. Robert didn¡¯t tell her in the end.


    Maisie had stayed in the room for a whole day without eating. Robert had her eat dinner before going


    back to his house.


    Georgia was still busying herself before herputer.


    The kids had already fallen asleep for a while. Robert looked over them quietly for a while, then went


    back to the bedroom to wash and bed down.


    Georgia was still busy over theputer after he washed and put on his pajamas.


    Robert walked over, trying to persuade her.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. Hurry up and sleep. If there¡¯s anything important, you can work on it tomorrow.¡±


    Georgia, though, shook her head.


    ¡°No, I need to arrange this. I¡¯m meeting Professor Lee tomorrow and we have a lot to talk about. So


    much that I don¡¯t know where to start thinking about it. So I need to organize this data. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll


    miss something. I¡¯ve got business in the morning and I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s time. You go and sleep,


    don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Then can I talk with you about something? I¡¯ll sleep after that.¡±


    Georgia took a sip of coffee and looked dubiously at Robert.


    ¡°What is it? Your expression looksplicated after seeing your mother. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I went to see Mom. Then I saw the painting she¡¯d been working on all along. If I¡¯m right about it, she¡¯s


    painting a silhouette that¡¯s my father¡¯s back. My mother says she keeps dreaming about such a figure,


    so she wanted to draw it and draw the feeling of seeing that figure. I¡¯m not a woman, and I¡¯d like to ask


    you what you think my mother¡¯s feeling right now. Has she really forgotten my father? She never


    seemed pained when she spoke to me about this. I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s so hung up about the


    painting.¡±


    Georgia set down her work and started thinking about Maisie and her rtionship with Aidan.


    ¡°Your mother might be drawing the silhouette ¨C which you say is your fathers ¨C in a scene that¡¯s clearly,


    very possibly, the moment your father left her. It¡¯s most probably her most painful moment, which she¡¯s


    never forgotten.


    ¡°Even if those memories are gone, the wound that the scene left on her still lingers in her heart. She


    wants to draw it but can¡¯t, because she doesn¡¯t remember her feelings back then. Maybe she wants to


    clear up her emotions. That might mean that deep inside, she still wants to know the truth.¡±


    Robert sighed sadly.


    ¡°My father really had gone too far back then. He was with Mom for over ten years but left just like that,


    without a care in the world. That left a huge mark on my mother¡¯s psyche that she still hasn¡¯t broken


    free of. Thankfully, everything¡¯s normal for now.


    ¡°All right, hurry up and deal with this, then rest. I¡¯m going to sleep ahead of you. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    After finishing the discussion, Robertid down, closed his eyes, and drifted off.


    Georgia continued to sit in front of theputer, managing her documents and all sorts of experimental


    data.


    After finishing everything, an hour or so had passed, and it was around one in the morning.


    She¡¯d already showered, so she shut off the lights,id down, and went to sleep.


    That was how she¡¯d always been with Robert. They respected each other, just like how tonight, she¡¯d


    needed to stay upte, and Robert wasn¡¯t going to force her to stop while talking about taking care of


    her body.


    It was afortable feeling. They were both adults, and they didn¡¯t need to bug each other over


    details, or force the other to do anything supposedly for their own good.


    Early morning the next day, before Rick arrived, Georgia got up at seven.


    She drove straight to her mother¡¯s ce.


    The kids hadn¡¯t woken up yet, so she wasn¡¯t going to force them toe see their grandmother.


    Sarah and Travis had visited yesterday, then she¡¯d rested, so she hadn¡¯t seen Casey yet aftering


    back.


    Casey had probably rested at home for all of yesterday as well.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After arriving at her mother¡¯s mansion, it was already seven thirty. Robert had arranged bodyguards


    and servants here, with the same security system as their ce requiring fingerprints and pupil scans.


    She¡¯d just gone in when the servants spoke to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Simpson, your mother¡¯s having breakfast right now. You may dine with her if you go in now.¡±


    Casey had woken at about the same time she did, and this was the time Georgia had set for them to


    meet.


    So it was somewhat scheduled for them to have breakfast together.


    ¡°How¡¯ve you rested?¡±


    Casey smiled up at Georgia.


    ¡°I slept well the day before yesterday, waking up almost at noon. I¡¯m all rested up. How do you like


    living here, Mom? If you¡¯re not used to it, you can pick a ce you like or renovate this house with an


    architectural style that suits your palette.¡±


    ¡°I actually like the style here. If it hadn¡¯t been for it being winter, I¡¯d been nning on seeding the


    garden outside with some nts that I like. There¡¯s no need to move or renovate. I¡¯m fine with it, and I


    slept well these past two days.¡±


    Georgia rxed.


    Her mother ate light breakfasts, so the two of them just had a bit of porridge.


    After breakfast, Georgia spoke about what Sarah had said regarding Margie Snow yesterday.


    ¡°I¡¯d been nning on discussing it with you yesterday, but then I got too busy and forgot to call, so I¡¯m


    justing over and talking about it with you in person.¡±


    ¡°Is there any conflict of interest with Sarah and the Powell family? Would she lie to you?¡±


    Casey asked, while Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no conflict. She hasn¡¯t been in too much contact with the Powells. She¡¯s got some business


    dealings with me, but it hasn¡¯t gone anywhere yet. She doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the Powells.


    It¡¯s just something that she happened to see Margie do. With their generational gap, there can¡¯t be a


    grudge there. Even if it was a lie, there was no need for her to do it. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to make


    trouble for Margie over such a thing ¨C outsiders don¡¯t get a say in how she loves or doesn¡¯t love her


    own daughter.¡±


    ¡°I had much of the same feeling as what Sarah said. Emilia was still in contact with her mother, but it


    had felt formal and distant. I¡¯d never seen Emilia act close or intimate with Margie. But what you said is


    more serious than I thought. Has their rtionship gotten to this point already? I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    ¡°Did Emilia never talk about how she felt towards her parents? Or any grudges she felt towards them?¡±

 Chapter 531 Meet Rick

    Chapter 531 Meet Rick


    Hearing Georgia''s question, Casey shook his head.


    "She didn''t tell me. I asked her once, but she didn''t want to tell me, so I didn''t ask her again. I don''t live


    with Emilia, so I''m not sure about it. You can ask Aston. They grew up together. Although their parents


    are often not at home, children should know more."


    "What you said makes sense. I was going to see Aston. He was still angry with me because of Kayden.


    I had to exin this to him. The professor also told me that he didn''t go to work in MU after returning


    home, but drank at home every day. I don''t know how to cheer him up."


    "Then you can go to see him. He is also your cousin. He is independent and mature, but he has


    be like this because of love. It''s not his fault, because everyone has his own weakness. Don''t be


    too emotional. As long as he doesn''t hurt himself, don''t fuss too much."


    "I know. I know him well after so many things happened."


    After talking about Aston, Casey continued to talk about Margie.


    "Since there is something wrong with Margie, you have to figure out the reason. In addition to asking


    Aston, you can ask Aston''s parents. They are actually good people, and they may know something."


    "I even forgot this."


    Georgia smiled at her mother.


    "I''ve asked someone to investigate it, but I forgot that I can ask Uncle Carr and Aunt Laurie. They have


    been living in the Powell family, so maybe they know more things than us. I didn''t think of this that


    yesterday. I even forgot to talk about it with Uncle Carr and Laurie."


    "You can talk to them when you meet Aston."


    Georgia nodded. She would do it because Uncle Carr and Aunt Laurie must also care about Aston.


    When she visited Aston, she could have a talk with them about what had happened to Uncle Oscar¡¯s


    family.


    After that, Casey asked about the two children and Robert. She asked.


    "Does Robert''s mother live with you? Did you see her? Is there any conflict between you two?"


    "She has be very peaceful now, probably because she has forgotten the memory after marriage.


    Her memory stayed in the past more than 20 years ago. At that time, she was a literary girl who liked


    drawing. She lives in her own house, draws, and raises flowers every day. She also took the initiative to


    meet me and the children. She is very kind to the children and polite to me. It¡¯s nowfortable to get


    well with her. "


    Casey felt guilty.


    "Although it was Robert''s father who hurt her most, I also indirectly hurt her. I''m d that she is happy


    now."


    "But Robert''s mother told me that she wants to see you. She is curious about you. We can''t hide the


    truth from her, so she knows our rtionship, but she doesn''t care about it. After all, she can''t


    remember those things. She wants me to ask you if she can meet you."


    "We should meet. I''m sorry for hurting her, but she thought I was showing off when I apologized to her


    in the past because it made her more painful. Since she wants to see me now, of course, I have to


    agree. In fact, I also want to talk to her. I''m old. I will feel uneasy if something still remains unsolved."


    "I will find a good time for you to meet each other. Robert took his mother to Wendy''s cemetery today. I


    also have to go out this afternoon, so children need to stay here in the afternoon. I''ll pick them up at


    night. Their tutor wille to my hometer, and I have to interview him, so I''ll go back first. I''ll bring


    the children here at noon."


    Georgia arrived at her home at nine o''clock in the morning.


    As soon as she arrived home, she saw a strange young man ying with two children in the living


    room, and Robert was talking to that young man.


    Georgia could only see his back.


    The man was wearing a ck coat and his voice was pleasant.


    When Georgia approached, she finally saw the man''s face.


    He wore a pair of ck frame sses. It did not make him look dull and old, but a little elegant. He was


    still a gentle young man, just like what she had seen him a few years ago.


    Georgia smiled at Rick.


    Robert held her hand.


    "This is Rick."


    "Rick, this is my wife."


    Robert introduced them to each other. Rick greeted politely.


    "Hello, Mrs. Simpson. I''m Rick. Nice to meet you."


    As he spoke, Rick showed a kind smile.


    Georgia always admired schrs like Rick. She had only seen him once from a distance. Now that


    they finally met, she had a better impression of Rick.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked like a hardworking schr.


    "The kids are a little naughty. Your mission is quite tough. My expectation for them is that they can


    develop a good learning habit and be interested in learning. You should have your own unique teaching


    method. I hope you can help the two of them develop good learning habits. I don''t care if they can learn


    a lot because the two of them are still young."


    "I see."


    Rick agreed immediately, looking very serious.


    Georgia trusted Rick.


    Rick was more knowledgeable than them, so they didn''t need to test his ability.


    Georgia chatted with Rick. It was not until now that Rick knew that Georgia had been in the same


    university with him.


    "Mrs. Simpson, you are my schoolmate. How lucky I am!"


    "I saw you when you gave a speech on behalf of the new students when you were a freshman, but you


    didn''t see me. You are more famous than me."


    Robert interrupted.


    "My wife is also very famous. She will be a famous scientist in the future. There is much news about


    her, but you didn''t know until today that she is your schoolmate."


    Rick smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m sorry. I seldom read entertainment news, so I didn''t know about it before."


    Schrs were always immersed in studying and didn''t care about entertainment news at all. Maybe he


    only watched the news he was interested in every day.


    She had seen many schrs before, and they didn''t even know many well-known stars. They liked


    reading books or magazines of various subjects.


    They seldom watched TV ys or movies, so they didn''t pay attention to the news in the entertainment


    circle.


    "Do you think the news about me is something good to me? Fortunately, Rick didn''t know the news."


    Georgia took a look at Robert and then said to Rick again.


    "You can get familiar with the kids this afternoon. Don''t hurry to teach them anything. My husband and I


    have something to do this afternoon."


    Then she turned to Annie and Wesley.


    "Show respect to your new teacher and don''t be naughty, okay?"


    "Mommy, I won''t be naughty. I also won''t let my brother be naughty either. Don''t worry."


    Wesley refuted Annie after he heard this.


    "I''m not naughty. You''re naughty."


    As soon as he said this, they stared at each other, and the adults just smiled beside them.


    At noon, Georgia sent the two children to her mother''s home, and Rick followed them.


    Georgia was worried about the safety of her children if only the nanny was at home. So she asked Rick


    and the kids to go to Casey¡¯s home.


    Robert and his mother went to Wendy''s cemetery.


    Georgia went to MU. After meeting Professor Lee, she would go to visit Aston.

 Chapter 532 Invite Professor Lee

    Chapter 532 Invite Professor Lee


    It was just two o''clock in the afternoon when Robert and Maisie arrived at the cemetery.


    It snowed all of a sudden, but it didn¡¯t snow heavily. It didn''t affect the people on the road and was a


    beautiful and interesting scene.


    "Wendy''s birthday is also in winter. If she were still alive, maybe she were also married now."


    Maisie said to Robert with a smile. She didn''t look sad but just felt regret and pity.


    Robert no longer had any memory of Wendy, but as long as he called the name or saw Wendy''s photo,


    he would feel sad.


    When Wendy was twenty years old, which was the best age for a girl, she left the world. Sometimes,


    God was unfair.


    "Wendy, I''m too busy this year to talk to you. Do you feel lonely? I apologize to you."


    Robert squatted down and put the flowers in front of the tombstone.


    They stood in front of Wendy''s tombstone, silent for a long time.


    They all had their own thoughts and felt sorry for Wendy.


    In front of Wendy''s tombstone, no words could express their sadness.


    After a long time, Maisie squatted down and gently touched the photo of Wendy on the tombstone.


    "I must love you very much because you are my daughter. I must be very sad when you passed away,


    but now I have forgotten too many things. Please don''t me me."


    "Your brother told me that those who hurt you have already been punished. If you still want to do


    something, just tell me in my dream and I will do it for you."


    After Maisie finished her words, she looked at Robert again.


    "I want to have a private talk with Wendy."


    Robert nodded, turned around, and walked a few hundred meters away from his mother.


    He waited silently. He saw his mother sitting next to Wendy''s tombstone.


    He was too far away from her, so he couldn''t see her expression or hear what she was saying.


    "I know your brother has hidden a lot of secrets from me, and I know that I have lost a very important


    memory. Logically speaking, I should have wanted to get my memory back, but strangely, I don''t want


    to do so. Your brother has been married, and his wife is called Georgia. They also have a son and a


    daughter. When the car ident happened, Georgia was sent to jail became she became the


    scapegoat for the nner of the car ident. Maybe that was why they could meet each other. "


    "I don''t know how to treat my daughter-inw. I can only be polite to her. Wendy, what should I do?


    Sometimes I want you to appear in my dream because I feel that people and things around me are all


    fake. Only you are the real one, but you have never appeared..."


    Maisie talked a lot in front of her daughter''s tomb. Robert waited in the distance for more than half an


    hour before his mother came over.


    "Do you have anything else to do? If not, let''s go home. The snow is getting heavier. We have to go


    home quickly."


    "I want to talk to her too. Mom, wait for me in the car. I''ll be back soon."


    Maisie nodded. She got in the car and Robert went to Wendy''s tombstone.


    "I made mom forget those painful memories. If you were still alive, would you agree with my decision?


    When I see her peaceful expression now, I will not regret this decision. You must be very worried about


    mom''s future. Don''t worry. I will take care of her under any circumstances because she is my mother. I


    hope she will always be happy and carefree."


    "As for my wife, my son, and daughter, you should also want to see them, but they didn''te today.


    I''ll bring them to visit you in a few days. Annie and Wesley are cute, so you will definitely like them."


    "And Georgia is my wife. Because of something about you, I had a dispute with her in the past, but we


    still got married after so many setbacks. She is a good person, and she will respect our mother..."


    Robert said something tofort Wendy and then went back to the car.


    In fact, these words could onlyfort himself.


    But everyone hoped that the souls of the dead could hear the words they said to them.


    After arriving at MU, Georgia went to the office of Professor Lee.


    She came here in the afternoon, so Professor Lee was working.


    The people in theb were surprised to see Georgia. Many people here knew her because she was a


    famous person at MU.


    "Are youing to work? I''ve been waiting for you to join my team again. Have you finished your


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    business?"


    Georgia smiled.


    "Business is endless. When one thing is solved, another will happen. Prof, I may not be able to return


    to the research team. I even want to take you away."


    Professor Lee was surprised.


    "Why do you make such a decision? You are rich now, so it''s normal for you to build your own team,


    but you don''t like management. MU team is perfect. On the contrary, it''s difficult to form a new team."


    Georgia handed the folder to Professor Lee. These were the data she sorted out yesterday.


    "Prof, please read these data first. I will talk to you in detail after you read them."


    Professor Lee nodded. Georgia sat on the sofa and waited patiently.


    Professor Lee read the document page by page. It took him almost an hour to look through the data


    roughly.


    He looked at Georgia in shock.


    "No one else except for the team members can get these data. These are all the core research results


    of those teams. So how did you get them? What do you want to do?"


    "Prof, do you still remember what you reminded mest time? My husband, Robert, is the one whose


    physical data is abnormal. When we were in America, I had a conflict with the Wimbledon Family. You


    probably know this, and also about the war in the stock market. Let me tell you the details..."


    Georgia briefly told him about Eric, Robert, and Jayson. She didn''t want many people to know these


    things, and she didn''t even intend to tell Professor Lee at the beginning.


    But a lot of things had happened this time, and Riley had a great research team, so Georgia didn''t want


    to fight alone.


    She was not a genius who could do research alone to cure Robert.


    She needed to find more talents and then they could work together to deal with Robert''s disease.


    So she decided to let Professor Lee read these data and then tell him her experience with Robert.


    Only in this way could Professor Lee know what was going on with her and why she had so much


    confidential information.


    "Rumor is terrifying. People in our country say that you have a business conflict with the Wimbledon


    Family in America, so you fought against them in the stock market. It turns out that''s the reason.


    Anyway, you win. You are always lucky."


    After Professor Lee finished, Georgia said to Professor Lee with a smile.


    "So, Prof, are you willing to join my team?"

 Chapter 533 Drunk Aston

    Chapter 533 Drunk Aston


    Professor Lee kept silent for a long time. Georgia finally sighed.


    In fact, she had n B. She could hire Professor Lee¡¯s group to study her project.


    But if so, Professor Lee had to sign a strict confidentiality agreement. At the same time, they had to


    strictly select the people who could participate in the research.


    "I have tried my best to find everyone in the team, and I work with them well. I have never thought of


    joining another team to study other projects. I can help you study something, but I won''t quit."


    Georgia chose to take n B.


    She would hire MU to study some specific projects, but she hadn''t decided on the details.


    Therefore, she could only roughly tell Professor Lee about it.


    "Prof, my project may be different from yours, but if you join my team, you will also make a lot of


    progress."


    "I agree with your n B, but I need more details."


    Georgia had no choice but to leave. She was not particrly disappointed, because she had thought of


    this result.


    When Georgia left, she saw a person unexpectedly.


    She was far away from that man, but she knew who he was.


    That was Darren from The Ace Group. She saw Darren and a group of people in MU.


    Was The Ace Group and MU working on a project?


    She was curious, but she didn''t ask Darren.


    After Georgia got in the car, she called Wilson.


    She asked him to investigate why Darren visited MU and find out if Darren had cooperation with MU.


    After that, Georgia went to Aston''s apartment.


    She had just walked to the door of Aston¡¯s room.


    Suddenly, she saw Anaya standing outside, knocking at the door and shouting.


    "Aston, open the door. Do you want to break up with me? No way. You have to be with me even if I


    have to go to hell."


    After saying that, Anaya angrily turned around and rushed to the elevator.


    She happened to see Georgia walking towards her.


    Georgia was a little embarrassed because she didn''t know what to say to Anaya.


    But Anaya gave her a cold look and rushed into the elevator.


    Anaya looked at her with a strange expression.


    Generally speaking, Georgia hadn''t contacted Aston recently.


    Why did Anaya seem to hate her?


    She was confused, but she didn''t think too much about it.


    She walked slowly to the door and knocked.


    Sure enough, no one answered. But Anaya kept knocking at the door just now, which meant that Aston


    must be in the room.


    Professor Lee had told her that Aston got drunk at home every day. Only when he was hungry would


    he go out to buy food, so he must be at home.


    "Aston, this is Georgia. Open the door!"


    "I have something to tell you about Kayden."


    There was still no response. Georgia knocked at the door again. Maybe Aston was drunk so he


    couldn¡¯t hear her voice.


    "Get out. Leave me alone."


    Aston finally spoke. Georgia continued.


    "Don''t you want to see Kayden? Don''t you want to know Kayden''s current situation? If not, you can


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    continue drinking. You will regret when she marries someone else."


    After saying that, Georgia walked towards the elevator with loud footsteps.


    She slowly walked to the elevator with loud footsteps. Then she stood there and waited.


    More than ten minutester, Aston finally opened the door.


    His beard was in a mess. It seemed that he hadn''t shaved it for days, and his hair was also in a mess.


    He looked haggard and ssy, perhaps because he drank a lot today.


    "Can you get rid of the pain by being a drunkard?"


    Georgia walked up to him and said. Aston looked impatient.


    "If you want to say something, juste in. If you don''t have anything to say, just leave."


    "Be patient. I want to tell you something about Kayden. You left angrilyst time, so I have no chance to


    speak it clearly. Let''s go in first."


    Georgia followed Aston into the room. After Aston closed the door, Georgia looked around.


    There were empty bottles and rubbish everywhere. The whole room looked very messy.


    The windows were all covered by curtains, so there was almost no light in the room, which made her


    feel depressed.


    He would never recover if he stayed in the dark room and drank every day.


    He would never cheer up by himself.


    Georgia kicked the bottle away, pushed away the trash on the sofa, and sat on it.


    Aston had already gone to the bathroom to take a shower.


    About 10 minutester, Aston came out.


    He took a shower and changed his clothes, but he didn''t shave his beard. He still looked a little gloomy,


    but much better than before. He should be soberer now.


    "When I came here just now, Anaya was knocking at the door outside. What happened?"


    "I want to break up with her, so shees to me every day. She doesn''t agree to break up with me,


    and sometimes she threatens me with some ridiculous means, such as suicide. I ignored her threat and


    watched her hurt herself in front of me. I have probably be a ruthless person, too. I don''t want to


    care about her anymore. Even if she died in front of me, I don''t want to care about her."


    It seemed that a lot of things had happened between them. Georgia also felt that Aston was stupid at


    that time, because he shouldn''t have been with Anaya.


    Anaya was still rational at that time. Even if he refused her, she didn''t threaten him in an extreme way.


    When Aston agreed to be her boyfriend, he gave her hope, which made Anaya more and more crazy.


    In fact, Anaya was also pitiful.


    "Then what do you think about Kayden? Do you want to break up with Anaya and go to find Kayden


    again?"


    Aston answered Georgia''s question with an ironical sneer.


    "You''ve already helped her to disappear from me, so I can''t find her. Georgia, I''m your friend, and even


    your cousin. I''ve helped you a lot, and you know how Kayden is important to me, but you still helped


    her to leave me quietly. Was it because you thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt me at all?"


    "You all make decisions without my permission, and no one will consider my thoughts. Maybe you don''t


    care about my thoughts at all, so you never ask for my opinion when you make decisions."

 Chapter 534 Angry Anaya

    Chapter 534 Angry Anaya


    Aston looked angry, but Georgia could understand him. They did irritate him this time.


    But no decision could always satisfy everyone.


    "You should know that it was Kayden who wanted to leave, because she didn''t want to see you. She


    saved Emilia, so I have to help her."


    "I''m not a despotic man. I didn''t stop her from leaving at that time, so even if you told me the truth, I


    wouldn¡¯t do anything. But you knocked me out and let me know the truth after she left. What kind of


    person do you think I am? Do you think I''m unreasonable?"


    "That''s not what we mean."


    Georgia sighed.


    "After Kayden woke up, she told me the reason why she approached you. You asked me to tell you the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    truth once I knew it. Now Ie to see you in order to tell you the truth."


    "What is the truth?"


    Aston finally calmed down. He closed his eyes and asked.


    "As you know, she has been working for Eric this year because of what happened a year ago. On that


    day, too many things happened on the ind, not only affecting Robert and me, but also her. After that


    incident, she went to Eric''sboratory by ident..."


    Georgia told Aston what Kayden had said before, and at the same time told him that Kayden was now


    under the control of the drug.


    Aston was worried about Kayden.


    "How is she now? Where did you send her? Is she in pain now? The drug must have taken effect,


    right?"


    "Robert found a safe ce for her. He also sent his bodyguards to protect Kayden, so there won''t be


    any ident to her. Besides, there are professional doctors. Eric has disappeared, but no one can be


    sure whether he wille back or not. He used drugs to control others, so his men are not loyal to him.


    We can figure out a way to deal with that drug, and then we can persuade his subordinates."


    "Of course, we have to help Kayden to recover. She can''t stick to it forever with her willpower. This drug


    is very harmful to her spirit, so we have to save her as soon as possible."


    Aston cried as he heard this.


    "I''m too weak. If I could be stronger, she wouldn''t be threatened by anyone. If I could find out the truth


    earlier when she looked abnormal, maybe I could help her. Then she wouldn''t be tortured."


    "Georgia, let me see Kayden. Since she loves me, why can''t we two be together bravely? I don''t mind


    her lies. She is the only woman I love, and I won''t fall in love with anyone else. I want to find her and


    apany her through the most difficult moment."


    "I''m sorry. I knocked you out because Kayden didn''t want you to see her like this. She had seen the


    look of someone when the drug took effect. She feel it was humiliating, so she didn''t want you to see


    her like that. She wants to show her best look to you. I can understand her feelings, and I think you


    should respect her decision."


    "But what if something happens to her? I know I shouldn''t have thought so, but no one knows what will


    happen tomorrow. She is painful now and may die. Do you want me to wait for her news like this? I


    don''t want to just wait."


    "If this happens, I will let you see her, but she is still strong. She is strong and might ovee it, but it


    should take time. Aston, although you can''t see her, Robert and I have formed a research team. You


    can join this team and find a way to cure her. I will send you the data if you are willing to join us. I hope


    you can go to work at theb base tomorrow. It''s time for you to cheer up. She''s fighting, so you have


    to fight with her. "


    Aston lowered his head in pain.


    "Georgia, I''m too weak. I couldn''t help her before, and now I''m drinking like a loser. In fact, I¡¯m not a


    good match for her. She''s so strong, but I can be zapped so easily."


    "There is no perfect person, and no one will be high spirited at any time. Kayden doesn''t mind it, so you


    have to be strong. If youe to work at theb tomorrow, I will send you all the data about her. I can


    also help you build a team to help her. I have found enough people to help Robert, so you don''t have to


    help me. You can put all your energy into helping Kayden. Although you can''t see her, you can try your


    best to help her. "


    "I see."


    Aston finally raised his head and made a promise to Georgia. He had pulled himself together, so


    Georgia was finally relieved.


    Love could break him down, and now it could also bring him back to life.


    "I''ll tell you another thing after you clean up the house and shave your beard. Since you''ve decided to


    cheer up, at least you should clean your room first."


    Georgia helped Aston clean up the room.


    She opened the curtain and the light entered the room. She finally felt that the room was brighter.


    It took them half an hour to clean the room.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Georgia went downstairs with Aston to take out the trash.


    Aston had drunk too much and made too much trash at home, so they carried arge trash bag.


    They had nned to buy some ingredients after throwing away the trash.


    Georgia knew that Aston hadn''t eaten on time these days.


    She nned to cook a meal for her cousin, but when they had just thrown away the trash, Anaya


    rushed over from a distance.


    To Georgia''s surprise, Anaya had a knife in her hand, and she looked so malicious.

 Chapter 535 Make Snowmen

    Chapter 535 Make Snowmen


    Georgia held Aston''s hand subconsciously and said to him in a panic.


    "Run. Anaya looks terrible!"


    After she finished her words, Aston was still in a daze.


    Georgia held Aston''s hand and ran away. She felt that Anaya was going to hurt them with a knife.


    She still remembered Anaya¡¯s curse before she left.


    Anaya looked crazy, so she might do something terrible.


    Their escape enraged Anaya even more. She chased after them with a knife.


    Fortunately, they rushed into the elevator and closed the door. Georgia was finally relieved.


    "When she left just now, she said she wanted to go to hell with you. She must want to hurt you. Let''s


    find the car and then leave here. You can¡¯t live here recently."


    "Sorry, I got you into trouble."


    Aston apologized to Georgia. He looked guilty.


    "Remember this lesson. Don''t easily promise anyone in the future. Since you know whom you love,


    don''t get entangled with other women. Look, now Anaya has be a trouble. Don''t think you can


    negotiate with her, at least you can¡¯t do it today. So don''t let her find you recently."


    "I did do something stupid."


    Aston lowered his head and said guiltily.


    Georgia didn''t know what to say, because Aston was indeed wrong.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Anaya was still following them.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Fortunately, the car was not far from them, and there were bodyguards of Georgia there. She started


    the car quickly and left with Aston.


    After they got in the car, they could see Anaya chasing after them with a knife.


    Georgia said to her assistant.


    "Take a video of her behavior and ask thewyer if it can prove that Anaya has a propensity for


    violence. At least we have to send her to the police station for a period of time. She can''t calm herself


    down now."


    After saying that, Georgia drove to her mother''s home.


    She had thought about this matter for a while and felt that his mother¡¯s home was safer.


    Few people knew that they had moved, so few people knew that they were living here now.


    She wanted Aston to stay here for some days.


    Her mother lived alone, so Aston could also apany her.


    When they arrived at the vi, Georgia saw two children and Rick making snowmen.


    It snowed all afternoon, so the ground was covered with thick snow.


    There were already two little snowmen in the yard, and Rick and the two children were building a


    bigger one. It seemed that they needed to spend more time finishing their work.


    After she and Aston arrived, the two children stopped working and walked towards Georgia.


    "Mommy, you''re finally back. Look at the snowman I made. Is it cute?"


    Annie held Georgia''s hand and came to the smaller snowman.


    "It''s cute. Annie is so capable."


    As soon as Georgia praised Annie, Wesley said shyly.


    "Mommy, this is mine. My snowman is bigger than my sister''s."


    Georgia touched Wesley''s head.


    "Wesley''s snowman is also very cute. How long have you made it today?"


    Before the two kids answered, Rick came over with a smile.


    "We chatted in the morning, and then I taught them some basic math knowledge. It suddenly snowed,


    and it snowed more and more heavily. The two of them wanted to go out to y, so I went out to make


    snowmen with them. Before we came out, I taught them a poem about snow. We just came out for


    more than ten minutes."


    "What poem have you learned? Recite it to me."


    Georgia said to the two children.


    The two children began to recite it excitedly.


    Annie and Wesley looked happy. It seemed that Rick''s teaching method was quite useful.


    She was also satisfied with Rick''s method.


    Annie and Wesley''s faces turned red because it was cold outside. After they finished reciting the poem,


    Georgia told them.


    "You''re so smart. But it''s too cold outside, so you need to go back to the room. We''lle out to make


    the snowmanter, or you''ll catch a cold."


    Annie and Wesley cheered happily. After they greeted Aston, they went back to the room.


    Georgia saw her mother watching TV in the living room. After they came in, Casey turned around and


    said to them.


    "It''ste. I''ve been waiting for you. Let the servant cook dinner. You can have dinner here tonight and


    then go back after dinner."


    "Okay."


    Georgia smiled at his mother, and Aston slowly walked towards Casey.


    "Aunt Casey, it has been a long time."


    "You should wear more, but there are no your clothes in my house. I should ask someone to buy you


    some clothes. Be careful not to catch a cold."


    Casey didn''t ask Georgia why she brought Aston here.


    After all, two children and Rick were here, so it was not appropriate to ask this question now.


    "Thank you, Aunt Casey."


    After Aston finished his words, Georgia asked her assistant to buy some coats and other daily clothes


    for Aston.


    Underwear, pajamas, and coats all should be prepared.


    After all, Aston had to live here for some days. Georgia didn''t prepare his clothes in advance, so she


    needed to ask her assistant to buy them.


    "Rick, would you like to have dinner here? I''ll ask my driver to send you back after dinner. It seems that


    the kids like you very much."


    Rick agreed. Then Casey asked the chef to make dinner.


    Rick was telling the two kids how snowkes formed. It seemed that the two kids were interested in it.


    Rick taught the boring physical knowledge interestingly.


    After they stayed in the room for another ten minutes, Annie and Wesley came over and held Georgia''s


    hand.


    "Mommy, my brother, and I still have a big snowman to finish. I don''t feel cold now, so I want to go out


    with my brother to finish the snowman. Rick will also help us, okay?"


    Georgia didn''t refuse because it was a good habit to finish everything they were doing, and the two kids


    were interested in making the snowman.


    "You are only allowed to stay outside for about ten minutes. Hurry up. Dinner will be ready soon."


    "Rick, please take good care of them. Don''t let them stay outside for too long."


    "Mrs. Simpson, I will. Don''t worry."


    The two kids followed Rick to make the big snowman that hadn''t been finished before. Georgia said to


    Aston.


    "I was going to ask you something, but Anaya interrupted me. Now finally it¡¯s time. Go upstairs with me.


    Let''s talk in private."


    After Aston nodded, he and Georgia went to a bedroom on the second floor.


    She briefly told him about Emilia and her mother, Margie.


    Then she asked Aston.


    "You and Emilia grew up together, and you have lived in the Powell family for a long time, so you


    should know a lot about Emilia''s mother. What''s the rtionship between Emilia and her mother? Can


    you tell me?"


    "When Emilia was a child, she always wanted her parents to stay with her, but Uncle Oscar has always


    been on business trips abroad, so she rarely saw him. Her mother often stayed at home, but most of


    the time she didn''t talk to Emilia. Besides, she was not very close to Emilia, at least not like me and my


    mother. I talked to my mother every day, and she would buy me some clothes, take me out to eat


    delicious food, and take me to the amusement park, but Emilia''s mother wouldn''t do that. "


    "Emilia has never been close to her mother since she was a child, but I don''t know the reason."


    "I have one more thing to tell you. Aunt Margie was indifferent to Emilia when she saw Emilia was


    injured. She even went to have fun,pletely ignoring that her daughter was in danger. They are not


    just not close but like strangers. But this time when Emilia was injured, she looked very anxious. Don''t


    you feel it strange?"


    "I don''t know how to describe that scene. Maybe because I''m a man, I can''t find out some details. But I


    always feel that she is kind and generous in front of my grandfather, Uncle Oscar, or in front of


    outsiders. Besides, I may know why she looked anxious this time when Emilia got injured. I think she


    just likes to y a good mother and is doing something she must do, even if she doesn''t want to do."


    "She doesn''t care about Emilia at all, but this time is different. Maybe she has got used to ying this


    role. If Emilia wakes up, she will be indifferent again. She will only y the role of Emilia''s mother


    when necessary."


    It seemed that there was really something wrong with Margie. Georgia asked another question.


    "Now that there''s something wrong with Aunt Margie, do you know the reason why she doesn''t get


    along well with Uncle Oscar? Is it because they get married for business? Or is it because something


    happened between them and it ruined their good rtionship?"


    "My mother maybe know the reason. She said Uncle Oscar and Aunt Margie were in a good


    rtionship at the beginning, butter..."

 Chapter 536 Something Happened To Emilia

    Chapter 536 Something Happened To Emilia


    "My mother didn''t tell me the reason clearly, but she said there seemed to be someone between them. I


    didn''t ask my mother this question. If you want to know the answer, you can ask my mother."


    Aston said to Georgia.


    Georgia smiled.


    "I was going to ask your mother, but I think I''d better ask you first to see if you know anything. Since


    you don¡¯t know it, let''s ask your mother."


    Aston nodded and made a video call to his mother. Her mother answered the video call immediately.


    "My son, what''s up?"


    Laurie asked with a smile. As soon as she finished her words, she saw Georgia and her son sitting


    together.


    She was surprised.


    "Georgia, you are here too. What happened?"


    She also knew that her son had been very depressed recently.


    But even as his mother, she couldn''t help him. Adults had their own decisions.


    She couldn''t even stop him from leaving the family before.


    So Laurie asked Professor Lee to take care of her son. She knew that her son was in a bad mood and


    liked drinking. Although Laurie was worried, she wouldn''t keep calling her son, because it might annoy


    him.


    So she was surprised at the video call from her son. Her son shouldn''t be in the mood to contact her.


    She was very happy. When she answered the phone, she immediately realized that something had


    happened because she saw Georgia was also there.


    "Aunt Laurie, I want to ask you a question."


    Georgia asked directly.


    "I want to know why Uncle Oscar and Aunt Margie are so alienated from each other. What happened to


    them when they were young? And why Aunt Margie has never been intimate with Emilia?"


    Laurie''s face changed after Georgia asked this question.


    "Why do you want to ask this question?"


    She asked curiously.


    "Emilia is injured now. Aunt Margie cares about Emilia very much, which ispletely different from


    what she did before, so I feel it strange. They used to be very alienated from each other."


    "Their rtionship used to be bad. I tried to persuade her, but she didn''t listen to me and seemed to be


    impatient. It''s useless to persuade her, so I didn''t do it again. But anyway, Emilia is her daughter, so


    she is still worried about Emilia''s safety. When Emilia is injured, she may finally know what she cares


    about."


    "Do you mean that Aunt Margie regretted her attitude before and thought that she should be nice to


    Emilia, so she suddenly changed her mind? Do you think that is the reason why Aunt Margie


    changed?"


    When Laurie was about to answer, Georgia saw Carr walking towards Laurie with a long face.


    "Who are you talking to? Something happened. Come with me."


    "It''s our son and Georgia. I''m talking to them. What happened?"


    "Something happened to Emilia. Hang up the phone. We''ll contact themter."


    Georgia saw Uncle Carr appear in the video. He looked serious.


    "Georgia, Aston, we have something else to do. Let''s talkter if you have anything important."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Georgia turned to Aston and asked.


    "Did you hear that? Uncle Carr just said that something happened to Emilia?"


    Aston nodded seriously.


    "I heard it. He was talking about Emilia."


    "Something must have happened. I have to make it clear. I¡¯m going to call Ivan first."


    As soon as Georgia finished speaking, she called Ivan, but no one answered.


    She called Ivan again, but still, no one answered.


    Then Georgia immediately called Robert.


    Robert had already gone home with his mother. Today, they went to the cemetery to visit Wendy, but


    the children were at Georgia''s mother''s home. It was not the right time for his mother to see Georgia''s


    mother, so Robert didn''te to pick up his child. Instead, he continued to stay with his mother.


    Georgia had sent him a message earlier, telling him that she would have dinner at her mother''s house


    tonight and woulde back after dinner, so Robert didn''t worry about her. He was going to have


    dinner with his mother.


    As soon as the chef put the dishes on the table, he received a call from Georgia.


    He smiled apologetically at his mother and went to the balcony to answer the phone.


    "What happened?"


    Usually, Georgia would send him messages.


    She called him now, indicating that she had something urgent to tell him immediately.


    "I didn''t tell you something before, but I don''t have time to exin it now. Contact Ivan and your men in


    M country as soon as possible. When I was chatting with Aunt Laurie just now, Uncle Carr suddenly


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    told her that something had happened to Emilia. They left immediately after hanging up the video call,


    without saying any reason. I have called Ivan, but he didn''t answer, so you have to ask someone to


    investigate what happened. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I just feel a little uneasy."


    Robert frowned and said.


    "I see. I will investigate it right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Robert tried to contact Ivan.


    But no one answered the phone, so he could only call his subordinates in M country and ask them to


    check where Ivan was and what had happened.


    After that, he went back to the dining room.


    Maisie asked curiously.


    "You look worried. What happened?"


    "Something happened, but I don''t know what happened. I hope it''s not a bad thing."


    "How are Georgia and the kids? Did something happen to them?"


    Maisie asked worriedly.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Georgia and the kids are fine. I''m not sure what happened, but I can''t get in touch


    with Ivan all of a sudden. He''s taking care of Emilia, Georgia''s cousin, in M country. I can''t get in touch


    with Ivan, and it''s said that something happened to Emilia. I have to wait for the investigation result


    now."


    In M country, when the Powell family arrived at the hospital.


    They only saw Ivan standing there with a gloomy face.


    Margie was tied and lying on the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Old Mr. Powell asked Ivan with a long face.


    "Margie is my daughter-inw, and your elder. Ivan Simpson, the Simpson family has no right to


    interfere in the business of the Powell family."


    Ivan sneered at old Mr. Powell.


    "You mocked me without even asking me what happened. You know nothing. If I hadn''t been prepared,


    your granddaughter would have died."


    Hearing this, Laurie and her husband were both shocked.


    Oscar, who had just arrived, stopped moving because of surprise.


    "What happened? Make it clear."


    Oscar approached Ivan step by step. He said to Ivan with a straight face.


    Ivan turned on the surveince video with the remote control.

 Chapter 537 Margies Past

    Chapter 537 Margie''s Past


    In the video, Emilia was ying with toys in the room like a child. Because of her mental instability,


    there were cameras everywhere in the room. All the scenes could be recorded.


    After a while, a woman came to the ward.


    It was Margie. She came to visit her daughter every day, so it was not strange.


    In the video, Margie approached Emilia step by step.


    Suddenly, she stabbed Emilia with a knife.


    The knife hurt Emilia''s belly, but the bodyguards outside rushed in and grabbed Margie.


    There was a minor wound on Emilia''s body, and the doctor had already bandaged it. Now Emilia was


    transferred to another ward. She was frightened, so her mental condition was extremely unstable.


    Fortunately, she fell asleep after the tranquilizer, so Ivan had time to deal with Margie''s matter now.


    He invited everyone from the Powell family here. Thanks to Georgia''s warning, he was able to guard


    against Margie in advance.


    After all, Margie was Emilia''s mother. Since she came to visit his daughter, he wouldn''t let his


    bodyguards guard against her. But because of the news from Georgia, Ivan told the bodyguards that


    once Margie came, they must pay attention to her every move, and they must catch her in time if she


    did anything to Emilia.


    He was lucky because he had been prepared in advance, or Emilia would have been killed.


    "Margie, Emilia is your daughter, but you want to kill her with a knife. Are you crazy?"


    Old Mr. Powell roared. Margie had always been kind and generous. Although she didn''t get along well


    with her husband and was cold to her daughter, she looked elegant and nice to everyone.


    He didn''t expect that this woman was going to kill her daughter with a knife.


    The tied Margie had been silent since she was caught by Ivan. Even her expression didn''t change.


    When the old Mr. Powell questioned her, she looked up at everyone in front of her.


    Finally, she looked at Oscar and burst intoughter.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her smile looked crazy, making everyone scared.


    Laurie held her husband''s hand in fear.


    She had never seen such a crazy Margie. Although she always felt that Margie was a little strange,


    most of the time, Margie looked polite.


    She had never thought that this woman would be so crazy one day.


    She didn''t understand why Margie would hurt her own daughter and even want to kill her daughter.


    "Margie, you promised me that you wouldn''t hurt Emilia. Why did you do that?"


    Oscar walked up to Margie and said. He didn''t seem to be shocked or confused. He just asked her


    calmly.


    "When I promised you that year, I thought Emilia was the daughter of an unknown b*tch. I thought you


    had sex with that woman by ident, so you had this daughter. I didn''t want to care about it. Anyway, I


    didn''t need to raise her. The Powell family has so many servants, and I just needed to be her nominal


    mother."


    Oscar became silent. It seemed that he didn''t want to exin anymore.


    He also knew that the woman in front of him had known all the truth. But Margie still looked crazy.


    She cried and roared.


    "Oscar, I regret it. I should have killed your daughter years ago. You have done so much just to make


    your beloved woman a member of the Powell family."


    "But I didn''t divorce you that year. I helped the Snow family with its business, so the Snow family didn''t


    go bankrupt. It''s a fair deal."


    Oscar said calmly, but Margie roared helplessly.


    "What fair deal? Oscar, what a heartless man you are! You mistakenly thought that I was the one who


    saved you. I told you that I wasn''t that person, but you still insisted on marrying me because you


    thought I was rejecting you. Have you ever given me a chance? I could marry someone who loved me,


    but you insisted on marrying me. How dare the Snow family refuse the Powell family? I just wanted to


    live a peaceful life after marrying you."


    "But you suddenly knew who saved you before. You also knew that I didn''t lie to you at that time, and


    what I said was true. At that time, I was pregnant, but what did you do? You asked me to go to the


    hospital to abort that child, and you wanted to divorce me. You said you were sorry for me because you


    mistook me for someone else. You wanted to marry the woman you loved. Look, how cruel you are to


    me. For that woman, you not only wanted to divorce me but also sent me to the hospital. You even


    forced me to have an abortion."


    "I have promised to divorce you and I would raise my child myself. But you were too heartless. You


    knocked me out and sent me to have an abortion. Oscar, you are such a heartless beast."


    Oscar lowered his head in silence.


    Margie burst intoughter while crying.


    "You forced me to have the abortion, which made me lose the ability to give birth to a baby. You wanted


    to kick me out of the Powell family and divorce me. I was so desperate at that time and begged you to


    be mercy on me, but you only wanted to be with another woman. I wanted to revenge on that woman,


    but you hid that woman¡¯s information from me. I even didn''t know who that woman was. Fortunately,


    when I was about to be kicked out of the Powell family, she died because of an ident. You deserved


    it. You killed my child, and so the woman you loved also died. Then, you changed your mind and didn''t


    want to divorce me."


    "You wanted me to continue to be the shield for you because you didn''t want to marry another woman.


    You began to go abroad on business, often didn''t go home, and refused to meet me. To express your


    apology, you helped the Snow family when the Snow family was about to go bankrupt. You wanted me


    to be grateful to you, but you didn''t know how much I hate you. I feel disgusted, but for the safety of my


    parents and to prevent you from retaliating against the Snow family, I had to endure it. Just when I


    thought life could keep going, you suddenly brought a daughter back. You asked me to be her nominal


    mother, and you didn''t allow me to hurt this girl."


    "At that time, that woman had been dead for many years, so of course I didn''t expect that this daughter


    would be that woman''s child. I never doubted it. You loved that woman so much. You knew that this


    woman had frozen her ova, so you found a woman to give birth to Emilia. She was the daughter of you


    and your beloved woman. Then you lied to me and asked me to be her mother. You have lied to me for


    more than 20 years, but I finally know the truth."


    "The moment I knew the truth, I began to hate your daughter. Yes, you were the one who did that, but


    why should I be kind to Emilia? You care about your daughter, but you don''t dare to meet her often. It


    was not until I saw the photo of that woman that I realized that she looked like her mother so much.


    You have cheated me for so many years and treated me as a fool, but you finally got your deserved


    retribution. Look at what your proud and capable daughter has be now. She is traumatized, has a


    split personality, and bes crazy in the ward every day. Oscar, this is your retribution!"


    Everyone in the room was silent because no one had expected such a truth.


    "Emilia grew up in the Powell family, and she never knew that her mother is another woman. Why do


    you hate her? You should know that you will be punished since you have hurt her."


    Old Mr. Powell suddenly said to Margie, but Margieughed sarcastically.


    "Old Mr. Powell, you know what he has done. You watched him bring the child back. In fact, you hate


    your son, but your son is so capable that you can''t control him, so you can only tolerate him, and help


    him hide it from me. You are both cold-blooded and selfish."


    "Was it you who made Emilia be this?"

 Chapter 538 You Deserved This

    Chapter 538 You Deserved This


    Oscar suddenly asked Margie this question. Margie answered with crazyughter.


    "You finally asked me this question. Let me tell you the truth. Yes, it was me!"


    "How did I know that Emilia is the daughter of that woman? Eric Wimbledon showed me the evidence. I


    saw the photo of that woman and the evidence of what you did in the past, so I decided to take revenge


    from that moment on. Emilia is smart and capable. She has never been hurt or cheated, but she was


    taken away by Eric this time because I asked her specifically where she is going recently. I know where


    she is at any time."


    "Emilia is not close to me, but I have never done anything to hurt her, so she would tell me the


    schedule. Then I told Eric her location so that Eric could easily catch her. I knew that Eric must have


    used a lot of methods to torture Emilia, which was what I wanted to see. If I hurt you, maybe you don''t


    care, but I am torturing your daughter now. Oscar, even if you take revenge on me, I don''t care. I''ve


    already seeded in it. I have hurt the daughter of the woman you love most!"


    After saying that, Margie burst into wildughter.


    "What a lunatic!"


    Ivan, who had been silent all the time, said to Margie.


    He couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong, because, in fact, Margie was indeed someone who


    had also been hurt.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But he didn''t care about these things. He only cared about Emilia''s health and Emilia''s mental


    condition. Margie just ruined everything.


    "Ivan, why did you suddenly suspect me? Your men must have been watching me all the time, or I


    would have killed Emilia. Why did you suspect me? Did I behave weirdly? I''ve been caring about Emilia


    these days, like the most loving mother in the world. Is it because I haven''t yed the role well? I want


    to know what I did wrong."


    "It''s because you have cared too much about Emilia. Your unusual behavior made me suspicious. Most


    importantly, I know something about the past. There was once a time when you saw Emilia get hurt but


    left and ignored her. That was not a mother''s attitude towards her daughter. I just didn''t expect that the


    reason why Emilia was taken away by Eric this time was that you revealed her location."


    After Ivan finished, Margieughed sarcastically.


    "Oh, I see. But it doesn''t matter. Although Emilia is still alive, she is a psychiatric patient now. She


    might be able to be normal, but I know it will be hard. It''s enough to make Oscar suffer for a


    lifetime."


    Georgia didn''t know what had happened to Emilia until nine o''clock in the evening.


    By this time, she had finished dinner and asked her driver to send Rick back to school.


    Robert came to her not long after. As soon as he came in, he told Georgia, Aston, and Casey what


    happened to the Powell family today.


    When Ivan finished, Ivan finally found that he had missed a call. He immediately called Robert and told


    him what had happened today.


    "It turns out that so many things have happened between the two of them in the past."


    Casey sighed.


    "I always feel that their rtionship seems a little strange, but I didn''t expect that they have so many


    conflicts. Margie is also pitiful. It''s normal that she wants to take revenge, but Emilia is innocent. We


    can''t judge who is right and who is wrong."


    "Is Emilia seriously injured?"


    Aston asked worriedly. Robert sighed.


    "The wound is not serious, but her spirit has been hurt again. We don''t know if her illness will be


    serious after she wakes up. She has been injected with a tranquilizer, so we can only know the


    situation tomorrow."


    "It turns out that Margie told Eric the location of Emilia. I even thought Eric had always known the


    location of Emilia."


    Robert said after Georgia finished.


    "He should have investigated all the people around us, otherwise he wouldn''t have known so clearly


    about the background of Emilia and the conflict in the Powell family twenty years ago. At that time, he


    happened to take advantage of this news to get the location of Emilia from Margie. Eric is so scheming.


    Since he wants to defeat us, he will investigate everyone around us. We can''t let him back, or he will


    be big trouble."


    "We haven''t found him yet. He must hide somewhere and is waiting for the right time. When he


    bes powerful again or has some allies, he wille back to fight against us. We have to find a


    way to stop him from being stronger."


    After Georgia finished her words, Robert came over and held Georgia''s hand.


    "Don''t worry. I have contacted someone in the Wimbledon Family. I will support that person to be the


    sessor of the Wimbledon Family. At that time, Eric will only have his own wealth and won''t have the


    support of the Wimbledon Family anymore. Then he will be weaker. He is also sick, so maybe he


    won''t live long."


    Aston finally decided to live in Casey''s house. Georgia and Robert took the kids back to their own


    home.


    Annie and Wesley went to bed as soon as they got home. After all, it was veryte.


    When Georgia was about to go to bed, Robert finally asked that question.


    "Why did Aston suddenly live in your mother¡¯s house? What happened this afternoon?"


    Georgia told him the matter about Anaya.


    "Your cousin is too crazy. She is even more extreme than Aston when ites to love. The conflict


    between them will be bloody fighting, so I sent the pictures of her holding a knife to the police.


    The evidence is not enough, but she will be detained for a few days. I think she is not calm now, so if


    she can be locked up in the police station for a few days, she may be calmer. I didn''t have time to tell


    you about it just now because the matter of Emilia is more important."


    "You don''t have to care about Anaya''s identity. Although she is my cousin, we are not in a close


    rtionship. I know this because I have investigated my past before. It''s indeed her fault. It''s normal for


    couples to break up. She shouldn¡¯t hurt anyone with a knife, including herself. She''s crazy."


    Robert frowned and said to Georgia.


    "I''ll tell Anaya''s parents about this tomorrow. Ask them to control their daughter, or send her abroad.


    She may be calm in a new ce. If she stays here, she will be crazier and crazier. If she


    hurts someone, she will be arrested. Her parents should know the seriousness of this matter."


    "Well, you can do it. After all, you are Anaya''s cousin. Oh, Aston is my cousin. The rtionship


    between them is tooplicated."


    After saying that, Georgia asked another question.


    "We have been back for several days, so shall we go to visit Selena? Did you contact Jasper before?


    What''s the situation now?"

 Chapter 539 Rileys Laboratory

    Chapter 539 Riley''s Laboratory


    "I have contacted Jasper and Jason. Jason told me a piece of good news that Miranda is pregnant.


    They have decided to get married, but ording to their decision, they still need to prepare for a few


    months. Don''t tell anyone about it."


    "As for Jasper, he is still worried about Selena. They still haven''t given up looking for the child, but they


    still haven''t got any news. Selena''s depression is temporarily suppressed, but it hasn''t be better.


    We should go to visit Selena. People with depression need to see more people. Ask Jasper to find a


    time, and then we go to find them."


    "I see. There is finally the good news. By the way,st time you told Travis and Sarah that you were


    going to have a wedding with me again. Is that true?"


    "Yes, I''m serious. Something happened at the weddingst time. We are just nominal couples now, so


    we need a wedding. I''m preparing it, so you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll make it great, and you will


    like it."


    "Well, I''ll wait for this surprise."


    The next morning, when Georgia woke up, she received a video call from Laurie.


    It should bete at night in America, so why did Laurie call her at such a moment?


    Georgia was confused, but she still answered the video call.


    "Aunt Laurie, what happened? Is there anything wrong with Emilia?"


    Georgia asked worriedly, but Laurie shook her head with a smile.


    "Nothing happened to Emilia. Ivan is taking care of Emilia, so she is fine. I want to ask you another


    question. I didn''t have time to ask you that because of Emilia¡¯s matter yesterday, so I want to ask you


    now."


    "What question?"


    Georgia asked curiously.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know my son very well. He is emotional. Because of Kayden, he went back home sadly. He has been


    drinking painfully at home all these days. Professor Lee told me this. I thought he would indulge himself


    for a few days, but yesterday when we talked, he looked not as depressed as before. I want to know


    what had happened to him.¡±


    Aston was Laurie''s son, so it was normal for her to care about him. Georgia exined it to her.


    ¡°I went to see my cousin yesterday and have persuaded him. I''ve told him where Kayden is and he


    must cheer up. I told him as long as he tried hard, he would be able to see Kayden again in the future,


    so his cousin pulled himself together.¡±


    After Georgia finished, Laurie frowned and sighed.


    "My son is too stubborn. He has been cold since he was a child, so I was worried that he even couldn''t


    find a wife. I thought he wouldn''t fall in love with any woman, so I almost doubted that he even liked


    men. To my surprise, he is a spoony man. He was also tortured like this because of a woman. But


    forget it. I don''t want to worry about his private life. What happened to Kayden? Why did she suddenly


    disappear?"


    Laurie asked curiously.


    "She''s sick, but it''s not very serious. She needs to be treated for a few days. The treatment is painful,


    so she wants to stay alone. She doesn''t want my cousin to see her ugly look during the treatment. I


    understand her thoughts, so I helped her. My cousin was angry with me because of this, but I have


    exined it clearly to him."


    Georgia tried to make her sound rxed. After all, she couldn''t let too many people know about


    Kayden.


    Laurie was finally relieved.


    After Georgia finished her dinner, Rick came to her home.


    Rick had finished his work at school, so he had a lot of time to be the children''s teacher.


    Georgia was going to see Antonio today, so Robert had to stay at home to take care of the child. She


    needed to go to Riley''sb base and continue her previous research.


    Professor Lee couldn''t join her team, but she needed to find the project that Professor Lee was good at


    and ask Professor Lee to help her with the research.


    Before going to Riley Price¡¯sb base, Georgia came to her mother''s home.


    She greeted her mother and then left with Aston.


    "When we get there, I''ll send you the data and you can study it. It''s the first time I''ve been there, so we


    need to get familiar with this ce. Riley Price said that there are all kinds of equipment and it''s arge


    ce. Maybe it is a perfect research base. There are many professors with profound knowledge, so


    you can learn a lot from them."


    "I understand."


    Aston forced a smile but then fell silent again.


    Georgia hadn''t seen Antonio for a long time.


    The arrival of Georgia made Antonio happy. He led Georgia into theboratory.


    Then he showed Georgia the results of his experiments.


    Aston followed them and discussed the project with Antonio.


    Antonio was a genius.


    In a very short time, he had used animals to study the illness, and then he even made some


    achievements. Although it was an experiment on an animal, which was a little different from that on a


    human, the medicine could be tested on an animal first. This would be safer than doing experiments on


    a human.


    Georgia admired Antonio much.


    Although these symptoms were different from those on Robert¡¯s body, his research progressed very


    fast.


    "How did you make it?"


    "When you were in America, I came here with them. I went to check the physical condition of Riley''s


    wife. Her physical condition was very strange, but it was easier to study it than to study Robert¡¯s


    situation. Besides, her blood condition was not asplicated as that of Robert, so I studied the blood


    data of these two people together. Then I made a culture vessel, and then I tested it on the animal.


    Finally, I made progress."


    "I will send you the specific data of the experiment. You will know how I seeded. You can do the


    experiment yourself. If you have any idea, we can discuss it after you finish it."


    Georgia was surprised. After she nodded, she asked Antonio.


    "What happened to Riley''s wife? Why did she keep sleeping?"


    "The reason is very simple. She has injected with too many drugs, and those drugs hurt her brain


    nerves. This is the reason why she can''t wake up. If we want Riley''s wife to wake up, we need to create


    medicine to make her brain nerves recover. We can also develop the medicine ording to Robert''s


    condition."


    "His leg was injured, but after taking all kinds of medicine in theb, he stood up again. Riley is willing


    to cooperate with you because he can get benefits from this."


    Antonio said honestly. Georgia nodded.


    "At least he is better than Eric. If Eric had negotiated with us seriously, we could have helped each


    other. But he took Robert away and hurt Robert. Now both of us have suffered losses. At least Riley is


    honest. I can ept his request. If we can wake up his wife, he will also help us."


    After that, Georgia took Aston to anotherboratory. Then she sent the data to Aston.


    "This is the data about Kayden''s body. You don''t need to care about Robert''s data, because Antonio


    will help me. He is a genius, and he has made great progress. You can study Kayden''s data. I hope


    you can help Kayden. If you need partners, you can ask the people around you if they are willing to join


    your team."


    Georgia spent the whole day in theb.


    She and Antonio kept discussing and doing experiments together.


    It was time to get off work in the afternoon.


    When Georgia was about to go home, she received a call from Elsie.

 Chapter 540 Vanessa Disappeared

    Chapter 540 Vanessa Disappeared


    "Georgia, something happened."


    Elsie said in a hurry as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Don''t worry. What happened?"


    Georgia stood still and listened to Elsie patiently.


    "Vanessa and Sam are missing. Last night, Vanessa and I took Sam out for a walk, but after we went


    back and went to sleep, I woke up again this afternoon."


    "And I should have lived in Alfred and Vanessa''s house, but when I woke up, I found that I was in a


    hotel. I couldn''t find Alfred, and when I went to Vanessa''s house again, I found that Vanessa and Sam


    had disappeared."


    "Why did Vanessa and her son disappear?"


    Georgia murmured worriedly.


    "Elsie, calm down. Have you called Wilson? I''ll ask him toe to you and help you to find them."


    "I just called you. I''m so flustered now, and I can''t find them everywhere."


    "Wait patiently. I''ll ask someone to investigate it. Maybe you''re also in danger now. I''ll send you an


    address. That''s the shelter Wilson found before. Vanessa has disappeared, so you must go to a safe


    ce. I''ll find someone to investigate it and find them."


    After hanging up the phone, she sent the address to Elsie and then called her subordinates in G City.


    She asked them to send Elsie to the safe ce as soon as possible.


    Then she called Wilson and told him about it.


    "If you are not busy now, go to G City as soon as possible. Elsie is impulsive. I''m afraid that she will


    cause trouble when she is too flustered. You should go to protect her."


    "I see. I''ll be there soon."


    Wilson agreed. Georgia then called Robert and told him about it.


    She also wanted Robert to help her investigate what had happened to Alfred and the Chow family.


    After Robert agreed, she drove home.


    As soon as she arrived home, Georgia saw that Rick was still teaching Annie and Wesley something. It


    seemed that today''s ss was not over yet.


    After kissing her two children, she followed Robert to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "Any news?"


    It took her half an hour to drive home, so maybe Robert had already got the news.


    "I got the news that Alfred and the Princess of Svero will get engaged next month. The reporters are


    already writing the draft. The news will be released tomorrow morning."


    Georgia was shocked.


    "Is Alfred crazy? What the hell is he doing?"


    "I can''t figure out the reason. Last time Wilson told us that there was a rumor about Alfred and Princess


    Anna. Weren''t you shocked at that time? It seems to be true."


    Georgia looked anxious.


    "Alfred is a madman. I don''t care whether he did this for benefits or it¡¯s just a y, or if he wants to


    abandon Vanessa. He shouldn¡¯t have hidden Vanessa and their children. What on earth does he want


    to do? Can you find out where Alfred is?"


    "Alfred is in Svero now. It seems that he is going to meet the father of Princess Anna, the king of Svero.


    They are preparing for the wedding."


    "It can''t be a y. Many reporters have been ready to publish the news. Everyone will know the news.


    They took the initiative to tell people about their engagement. I don''t know what their intention is. Are


    they going to get married?"


    Robert asked curiously. Frowning, Georgia sat on the sofa.


    Another trouble came.


    "I''ve always been worried about the rtionship between Vanessa and Alfred, but at least she has a


    happy life these days. Why does Alfred do this? He should know that it is not easy for them to live so


    peacefully. Why does he want to destroy this peaceful life?"


    "Don''t worry. Maybe Alfred has a n. He won''t hurt his son and Vanessa. Vanessa can''t ept his


    engagement with Prince Anna, and you would help Vanessa leave if you know the news, so I guess


    that Alfred deliberately hides them from you."


    "I also know that Alfred still loves Vanessa, but Vanessa won''t ept such a matter, even if he does it


    in the name of love. After Alfred made Vanessa lose his memory, Vanessa trusts him so much. I and


    Elsie also don¡¯t dare to tell her what happened in the past. It''s good if Vanessa is kept in the dark all her


    life, just like your mother. I don''t know why he is going to hold an engagement ceremony with Princess


    Anna at such a critical moment."


    "I just hope that Vanessa can be strong and nothing will happen. Do you have any way to threaten


    Alfred? We have to stop him."


    "Just as you said, there is something wrong with his background. I have asked someone to go to


    Svero. When they find Alfred, I will force him to contact us. We can only wait. It will take more than two


    hours to fly to Svero by ne. When my subordinates find Alfred, he will contact us."


    Georgia couldn''t show her anxiety and worry in front of the children.


    When they were having dinner, Robert''s mother also came. Rick also stayed and had dinner with them.


    After Rick left, Georgia yed with the kids for a while. Then she said she had something to do, and


    she went to study.


    If they couldn''t get in touch with Vanessa for too long, Annie would feel strange.


    Normally, Vanessa and Annie would usually talk on video calls.


    Annie was brought up by Vanessa, and the kid was the most sensitive one.


    She just hoped that they could find Vanessa and Sam as soon as possible.


    In G City, Wilson had found Elsie.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The moment he entered the room, Elsie rushed over and hugged Wilson.


    Wilson was stunned. The woman in his arms cried loudly.


    "It''s all my fault. I know there''s something wrong with Alfred. Alfred''s mother brought Princess Anna to


    our home and humiliated my sister. At that time, something happened to Georgia, so Vanessa asked


    me to endure it. I kept it from all of you. And it seemed that Alfred was normal after that, so I was ready


    to forget it. But I never thought that Alfred would be so crazy."


    "He must have imprisoned Vanessa and Sam in a ce under his control. I shouldn''t have trusted him.


    He hurt my sister before, but I was so stupid to think that he would change his nature. I thought he


    wouldn''t hurt Vanessa anymore. I am the stupidest woman in the world."


    Wilson patted Elsie''s back in silence. He was a wise man, but he didn''t know what to say tofort her


    now.


    "It''s okay. We''ll find Vanessa. Don''t cry. Just follow me in. Listen, you should calm yourself down."


    Elsie looked at Wilson.


    "Will you help me find Vanessa?"


    Wilson nodded. He held Elsie''s hand and entered the room. Then he began to ask his subordinates in


    G City if they had any news.


    After a while, he contacted Georgia again and told Georgia the news he got.


    They confirmed that Alfred was in Svero, and Alfred''s mother was in G City.


    Wilson and Elsie immediately led their men to look for Alfred''s mother.


    Alfred''s mother was attending an auction. They were waiting for Alfred''s mother at the gate of the


    auction house.


    There were many guards here, so they couldn''t make trouble here. They could only wait.


    At about nine o''clock in the evening, the auction finally came to an end. The well-dressed upper ones


    slowly walked out of the auction house.


    Elsie stared at each of them. After a while, she finally saw Alfred''s mothere out under the


    protection of a dozen bodyguards.


    Without any hesitation, Elsie yelled at Alfred''s mother directly.

 Chapter 541 Questioning Alfred

    Chapter 541 Questioning Alfred


    ¡°Isabel, where are my sister and her child? Hand them over!¡±


    The moment the voice shouted out, the entire hall fell silent for a moment.


    Many people turned their eyes towards Elsie and Isabel, who was surrounded by bodyguards.


    Elsie was a person who didn¡¯t care about her reputation. And of course, she was not someone famous,


    and almost no one here knew her either.


    However, Isabel was the rich and famous woman here. She wanted her reputation.


    Isabel looked gloomy as soon as Elsie shouted that.


    ¡°These two people are here to cause trouble. Tell the person in charge here to kick these people out.¡±


    Isabel spoke to her bodyguard, telling him to quickly inform the person in charge of the ce.


    She didn¡¯t intend to dwell on it with Elsie.


    And with so many people watching this, it would be best to remain silent.


    As expected, there were security guards who began to surround Wilson and Elsie. However, Wilson


    and Elsie also had their own manpower with them.


    In the end, the situation before them became one where Wilson¡¯s side blocked Isabel¡¯s path to continue


    going out. And Isabel¡¯s bodyguards were surrounding her. Neither of them could hurt her nor go any


    further.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabel grimaced, then took the phone and asked the head of this clubhouse.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take these few troublemakers away and lock them up?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Chow, I¡¯m really sorry. Those two people have their own power behind them too. I can¡¯t afford to


    offend them either. Can you negotiate with them to talk about this matter?¡±


    ¡°A bunch of trash.¡±


    Isabel hung up the phone with a sullen face. She asked her bodyguards to move aside and then slowly


    walked up to Elsie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where your sister and her child are. Don¡¯t make a scene here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but your son should know. Either you now release my sister safely, or you call Alfred


    and tell him to sort out the situation at hand. Or else, no one leaves this ce today.¡±


    Isabel looked even gloomier.


    Elsie, whom she had met a few times, was Vanessa¡¯s twin sister.


    She didn¡¯t want to care about who exactly Alfred liked and who he was going to be.


    But the situation wasplicated now.


    The situation in the Chow family was now dire, and Alfred¡¯s birth was known to Old Mr. Chow.


    This thing was pushing them forward step by step, and none of them could make any other choice.


    Princess Anna was the best option for them now, mutually beneficial and not exactly at the expense of


    Vanessa.


    But it was something she couldn¡¯t possibly talk about here.


    ¡°Come with me elsewhere to talk about it.¡±


    Isabel finally said this in apromising manner. Elsie nced at Wilson, who nodded.


    In the end, they left the office building and then everyone went to the car park.


    Wilson, Elsie and Isabel sat inside the car, and Isabel spoke to Elsie.


    ¡°Your sister and the child are now in a safe ce. You don¡¯t need to worry about them. Alfred wouldn¡¯t


    hurt his wife and his child.¡±


    ¡°Then why is he preparing an engagement ceremony with Princess Anna of Svero? What does he think


    of Vanessa? Does he think that Vanessa is someone he wants to be with and discard whenever he


    wants to? Why should Vanessa be yed around by him?¡±


    Isabel spoke up with a sullen face.


    ¡°This is the way of the world, and nothing is perfect. Sometimes, sacrifices have to be made due to the


    situation. The only thing to me is that Alfred is not strong enough and can¡¯t have it all. Elsie, stop


    dwelling on this. Otherwise, the Chow family will take action against anyone who affects this matter. If


    you mess up, maybe your sister will be the one who gets hurt in the end. So just keep quiet and let


    Alfred and Princess Anna prepare for their engagement smoothly. We won¡¯t do anything to Vanessa


    and the baby. But, if you have someone to make trouble out there, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡±


    At these words of Isabel, Elsie roared in anger.


    ¡°Are you threatening me? Let me tell you. I¡¯m not afraid of you. If you dare to hurt my sister and her


    child, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to fight you guys hard. Don¡¯t think that I have no one behind me to


    help. Who do the Chow family think they are?¡±


    ¡°You can try. Let¡¯s see if you find someone to deal with the Chow family first or something happens to


    your sister first. Get out of the car. I don¡¯t want to say it a second time. Otherwise, the injured person


    will be your sister, having some superficial injuries and psychological trauma. I can still do that.


    Don¡¯t think that Alfred can protect Vanessa and his child at all times. The Chow family¡¯s power is not


    yet something Alfred can easily resist.¡±


    Elsie wanted to say something else, but she was flipped out already.


    However, at this moment, Wilson grabbed Elsie¡¯s hand, gesturing at her to be quiet.


    ¡°Get out of the car with me.¡±


    At that, Wilson pulled Elsie and opened the car door, then left Isabel¡¯s car.


    Soon, Isabel¡¯s car left the car park smoothly under the escort of the bodyguard¡¯s other vehicles.


    Elsie turned to Wilson and asked.


    ¡°Why did you take me out of the car? Just let her go like this?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed it after talking to her for so long? There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll say anything about


    Vanessa and the child. As she means, Vanessa and the child are safe now. Alfred¡¯s engagement to


    Princess Anna is some kind of a deal too. But, if we push her too hard, she might really hurt your sister.


    She¡¯s right about one thing, Alfred can¡¯t be by Vanessa¡¯s side twenty-four hours a day. Just in case,


    don¡¯t force her too hard.¡±


    These words instantly caused Elsie¡¯s eyes to redden.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that Vanessa is suffering right now. She has a weak mind, having been through such a


    big incident. Now that Vanessa can¡¯t see me or Georgia, nor have any contact with anyone outside


    right now. There¡¯s no way she can sense that something is wrong. And once she starts to suspect, or


    something causes her past memories to return, I don¡¯t know if Vanessa will be able to withstand it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t really wait until Alfred is engaged to Princess Anna and expect Alfred to release Vanessa then.


    Who knows how long they will have this partnership deal? Maybe three years or five years? I¡¯m not


    going to wait it out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There will always be a way. Alfred is in Svero now. Let¡¯s leave for there right now. I¡¯ll


    take you there.¡±


    Wilson said this directly. In fact, there was no such n originally.


    But when he saw how angry and sad Elsie was, he actually blurted out the words.


    Elsie¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Alfred is now in Svero. Let¡¯s go and see him. I want to see what kind of lies he can tell in


    front of me.¡±


    It was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening when Georgia found out that Wilson and Elsie had left for


    Svero by ne.


    The people who had set out to reach Svero at this time had finally found Alfred¡¯s location after using


    some tactics.


    Alfred finally took the initiative to give Georgia a call.


    ¡°Georgia, I won¡¯t hurt Vanessa. She¡¯s my wife and my lover. She¡¯s in a safe ce, and the child is safe


    too. This is an extraordinary situation, and I hope you don¡¯te to make trouble. You are Vanessa¡¯s


    friend, and I don¡¯t want to have any struggle with you.¡±


    Alfred actually took the initiative to speak up and say this. Georgia only felt that this person was very


    shameless.


    ¡°Alfred, you are so shameless. Do I need to stress what Vanessa¡¯s condition is? She has a weak mind,


    and you don¡¯t let her see Elsie nor me. You lock her up in a ce alone. Even if you send hundreds of


    people to serve her or let her eat and live well every day, how can she not be suspicious? What if you


    let those memoriese back to her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to Vanessa?¡±


    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t care what deal you have with Princess Anna or how much danger you¡¯ve encountered.


    That¡¯s no reason for you to be engaged to another woman. You have no respect for Vanessa at all,


    always going your own way. You don¡¯t deserve Vanessa!¡±


    After Georgia roared angrily, Alfred¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone became gloomier.

 Chapter 542 About Yvonne

    Chapter 542 About Yvonne


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think about me. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you dare get people to cause trouble around


    here. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t hurt you just because you¡¯re Vanessa¡¯s friend. You¡¯re a mother as well and


    you have friends and family. Don¡¯t get on my nerves. If you dare to bring Vanessa away, I will hurt the


    people around you. I will hurt the people you care about the most.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯ll expose the truth about your background?¡±


    Georgia finally said it out loud. Alfredughed abruptly on the phone.


    ¡°Georgia, do you have any evidence about what you¡¯re going to say? Do you think that people will


    believe you? Well, you can pay the media and tell them that I¡¯m not a part of the Chow family. You can


    try and see what will happen. I don¡¯t care, just go for it.¡±


    Alfred hung up the phone after that. Georgia was so furious that she was heaving.


    She walked back and forth. Anger filled her voice.


    ¡°How dare he talk to me like that? He¡¯s so thick-skinned! Robert, he¡¯s an extremely selfish person. He¡¯s


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    afraid that Vanessa will leave him after knowing that he is engaged to Princess Anna, that¡¯s why he is


    hiding Vanessa away from me. How is this love? This is just a crazy obsession. But yeah, he used to


    be like this as well. If he really loved Vanessa, he wouldn¡¯t make Vanessa lose her memories and lie to


    her about her life. He never changed.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t get too mad. It¡¯s bad for the baby. Here, drink some water.¡±


    Robert walked over and gave Georgia a cup of warm water.


    Georgia patted her chest. She drank some warm water and felt better.


    ¡°I really want to fly to Svero right now and give Alfred an earful. But I have things to deal with here and I


    can¡¯t leave. Wilson should be able to handle him. He brought Elsie over already. I wonder what else will


    Alfred do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it one at a time. For the time being, we should find out how much influence Alfred has.


    Maybe we don¡¯t even have to go to Alfred and can find information about Vanessa¡¯s location. Have


    some hope.¡±


    Robert grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hopeful, but you¡¯re right. We cannot give up now. Oh right, what did Alfred mean just now? I


    used his background to threaten him, but he didn¡¯t react to it. He didn¡¯t need to lie to me about this. Did


    something happen in the Chow family?¡±


    ¡°It feels like he was telling me just now that the Chow family already knew about the truth. That¡¯s why


    he¡¯s not afraid. But since the people from the Chow family knew about this, why would they continue


    letting him use the power in their name? It¡¯s bizarre, just like his sudden marriage with the princess of


    the Svero. I¡¯m so confused.¡±


    Georgia was extremely baffled even after saying her questions out loud.


    ¡°The person-in-charge in the Chow family right now is Alfred¡¯s grandfather in name, Old Mr. Chow. The


    main shares are still in his hands. Apart from his two sons, he has other illegitimate sons and daughters


    as well, but they are all pretty useless and cannot handle responsibilities. Alfred¡¯s father is even worse,


    he¡¯s practically rubbish. He only knows how to spend money on alcohol. He started some business


    back then, but he was conned really hard. In fact, Alfred¡¯s mother is the more capable and stronger one


    in the family. She has some brains and can take the wheels.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s the second wife. In the past years, she tried all tricks to be the sessor. If Old Mr. Chow


    dies, the second wife would definitely want to take over the family. Technically speaking, Alfred is her


    him. If we manage to cooperate with her and expose Alfred¡¯s background, we might be able to threaten


    him. But now we know that Alfred doesn¡¯t care about this. This is indeed very odd. Unless Alfred got


    Old Mr. Chow¡¯s full support? But this doesn¡¯t make sense since they know that he¡¯s not part of the


    Chow family.¡±


    Georgia and Robert couldn¡¯t figure this out.


    That night, Georgia couldn¡¯t sleep well. She had nightmares. In her dream, Vanessa was hurt and


    crying. This woke her up in the middle of the night.


    It was only four in the morning, and she was sitting up on the bed. It was still dark outside.


    Robert also woke up. He was still in a daze when he asked Georgia.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°I had a nightmare that Vanessa was hurt and covered with blood. She was crying. I think this is a bad


    omen.¡±


    ¡°Alfred wouldn¡¯t hurt her. I think he just wants to control her and have her as a hostage.¡±


    Robert tried tofort Georgia, but she shook her head.


    ¡°I know that Alfred wouldn¡¯t hurt her. But what if someone else gets involved and hurts Vanessa?¡±


    ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want to work together with someone from the Chow family. I was afraid that they


    would capture Vanessa and hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Should we go to Svero and meet Alfred?¡±


    Georgia shook her head again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Vanessa is at Svero. Svero is not very safe, there¡¯s a high possibility of her getting hurt if


    she¡¯s hidden away there. I don¡¯t think Alfred is this dumb. Let¡¯s say there¡¯s an explosion, then many


    people will get hurt. Wilson is already on the way to Svero to deal with Alfred and that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m


    making progress in myb and research right now, Antony as well. I cannot leave.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t sleep anymore after this. It was almost bright outside when Georgia and Robert got a


    phone call.


    ¡°Georgia, there¡¯s an emergency. I need to bring Emilia back home. Can you guys quickly arrange a


    ce with a good environment?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s sudden call made Georgia and Robert puzzled. Georgia asked.


    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I already told you about the matter with Emilia¡¯s mother. Of course, Margie isn¡¯t Emilia¡¯s biological


    mother. I didn¡¯t originally n to bring Emilia back, but her father contacted me. He said that he was


    busy, and it wasn¡¯t safe for Emilia to continue staying in Country M. He told me to bring Emilia back and


    that we should continue protecting her. He¡¯s afraid that something¡¯s going to happen to her if she stays


    in Country M.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to the Powell family?¡±


    Georgia asked curiously.


    ¡°Well, Emilia¡¯s father didn¡¯t say anything, but I think that I will also feel better if I bring Emilia back. We


    have more power back home and the percentage of something happening is lower. Hence, I didn¡¯t ask


    too much. I already prepared the private jet. Emilia and I will be boarding the ne soon and heading


    back.¡±


    ¡°This was ast-minute decision, I didn¡¯t let anyone else know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m contacting you guys to


    prepare us an amodation. Find a quiet andfortable ce that¡¯s suitable for Emilia. I won¡¯t


    bring her to a psychiatrist ward. I will try to help her even though I¡¯m don¡¯t know much about this field


    right now. I will get experts over. No matter how long it takes, I will stay by her side.¡±


    ¡°I understand. We will get to it right now.¡±


    Robert agreed to it, and he hung up the call.


    After that, he quickly made his assistant go look for a house. He told the assistant to buy a mansion


    with a quiet environment as quickly as possible. It was also important that it was located in a safe area


    and close to them.


    It would be great if they could buy one in the Mountain Bridge area. But he needed his secretary to


    investigate first.


    No matter how much it would cost, they wanted to purchase one in the shortest time possible so that


    Emilia and Ivan could live in it immediately.


    Georgia was thinking about how Ivan mentioned that this had something to do with the Powell family.


    She thought about what happened after they met him. She asked Robert puzzledly.


    ¡°Last time he was really nice to us and I already thought that something was going on in the Powell


    family. Now Oscar is being so careful. He told Ivan to bring Emilia back here and even told us to protect


    her. I think something is going on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into thister. Maybe even though the Powell family¡¯s business seems to be going well, it¡¯s


    failing behind the scenes. Don¡¯t get your panties in a bunch. If anything happens, it wouldn¡¯t affect us.


    Your mother is also back here, so what happens to the Powell family won¡¯t affect us.¡±


    Georgia forced a smile and nodded. It was true that what happened to the Powell family wouldn¡¯t affect


    her in any way.


    Soon after this, Georgia raised another question.


    ¡°Oh right, have you found out anything about Yvonne? Is she really Wesley¡¯s mother? Do you really


    know her from back then?¡±

 Chapter 543 Helpless

    Chapter 543 Helpless


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡°Indeed, a person called Yvonne did exist. I found out her and her age looked about right. But she


    passed away and no one from her family was alive. I have no way to test if Yvonne is Wesley¡¯s


    biological mother. I don¡¯t know if we had a rtionship as I lost my memories from before and couldn¡¯t


    remember anything. The investigation couldn¡¯t reveal everything I did back then so I really cannot say


    much about this right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that if Yvonne is really Wesley¡¯s biological mother, you might have a one-night stand


    with her and wasn¡¯t in a rtionship with her?¡±


    Robert nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°If she was my girlfriend, then there had to be some sort of evidence, but there was none. So, I don¡¯t


    know anything about my rtionship with Yvonne.¡±


    After the discussion, they decided that Robert would go get Ivan and Emilia himself and bring them to


    the new ce. Georgia and Robert freshened up and waited downstairs.


    Around eight in the morning, the headline was on the news. The lead story was about Princess Anna¡¯s


    and Alfred¡¯s engagement.


    Georgia went on social media and every station was talking about this news. It was a global sensation.


    She didn¡¯t want to read more about this and hence she went to check up on her children.


    It was cold in the winter. Annie and Leon were still sleeping, they didn¡¯t seem to be waking up anytime


    soon.


    Though, Georgia and Robert did wake up early today. They took the call and arranged everything, but it


    was only seven in the morning right now.


    Robert¡¯s mother, Maisie, was already awake. It snowedst night and there were inches of snow


    outside. Maisie was taking a walk outside in the snow.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s cold outside. Come back inside.¡±


    Robert walked over and said to Maisie. Maisie replied with a smile.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for too long. I just wanted to observe and see the morning snow because I want to


    get some inspiration for my snow scene drawingter.


    Georgia didn¡¯t walk up to them. She then got a call from Elsie.


    ¡°Wilson and I arrived at Svero around midnight yesterday. We woke up after resting for a few hours. It¡¯s


    noon here right now. Gigi, you had a phone call with Alfred yesterday, right? What did he say? Do you


    know where he is? Wilson and I have no idea where is he and we cannot stop him.¡±


    ¡°I called him, but he didn¡¯t care that I threatened him. He didn¡¯t care if I exposed the truth about his


    background.¡±


    ¡°He even threatened me that if I attacked him, he would hurt the people around me. He even had the


    face to say that he would take good care of Vanessa. I couldn¡¯t do anything about him. I can only hope


    that you and Wilson will manage to find him and force him to hand Vanessa over.¡±


    After that, Elsie started to curse at Alfred on the phone.


    She was criticizing him for a while. She stopped after a while and continued the discussion with


    Georgia.


    ¡°It¡¯s strictly hierarchical in Svero. A peasant cannot criticize the royal family and guards are patrolling


    everywhere. I think even if Wilson and I found Alfred, we might not be able to get close to him. Thew


    here is different from ours. Princess Anna is part of the royal family and Alfred is her fianc¨¦, thew


    protects him. I watched a video that was aired on the television here a few days ago. When Alfred and


    Princess Anna were cruising in town, they had a lot of bodyguards around them. I don¡¯t think we can


    get close to him even if Wilson and I hire hundreds of bodyguards to protect us. What should we do? I


    don¡¯t think we will have the chance to get near Alfred.¡±


    Georgia started to get worried. Alfred probably steeled his resolve to not care about them. He was


    resolved to hide Vanessa and his children.


    The Chow family couldn¡¯t do anything either. Georgia was worried that if the Chow family joined forces


    with another power, they would hurt Vanessa. It didn¡¯t matter to Alfred, but it mattered to Georgia.


    What else could she do? Georgia thought for a while and then her eyes brightened.


    ¡°Elsie, Alfred would probably not tell us anything. But he probably has his reasons for not telling us.


    You and Wilson can do two things right now. Firstly, Princess Anna must have enemies. You and


    Wilson should use the SY Group¡¯s name and act like you guys are there for business. You guys should


    then get close to the people around Princess Anna to inquire more about her and if any other nobles


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    are influential in Svero. Find out if we can find another power that can counter Princess Anna¡¯s power.


    The other thing you can do is to find out why Princess Anna chooses to marry Alfred. Try to get in


    contact with Princess Anna and find out why are they working together. Maybe if Princess Anna finds


    out the truth, she will call off the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that Princess Anna used to be a ygirl. There¡¯s definitely no love between them.


    They must be together for some sort of benefit, and we can manipte that. If there¡¯s something better


    in for her, she will change her mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Wilson and I will find a way to investigate Princess Anna¡¯s and other nobles¡¯ power and


    influence in Svero. We will also try to find out why are they getting married. Maybe then we can


    manage to rescue my sister.¡±


    Georgia smiled and nodded, she then hung up the phone.


    After Georgia and Robert had breakfast, the children finally woke up.


    Georgia kissed them on the cheek. She then drove to the experimentalb.


    There were too many things bothering hertely, but Robert¡¯s health was still her priority. So, she went


    to theb to continue doing experiments with Antonio.


    This time, she drove to pick up Aston and they went to theb together.


    When Aston got into the car, Georgia told him about how Emilia and Ivan areing to D City. She


    even told him Oscar¡¯s reason behind this.


    After her exnation, Aston asked puzzledly.


    ¡°That¡¯s some weird reasoning. The Chow family should have the ability to protect themselves in


    Country M. There must be another reason behind why they are so afraid and that they need Ivan to


    bring Emilia back here immediately for treatment.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Maybe your parents will know more about this, but maybe not. For example,


    Oscar¡¯s and his wife¡¯s past. Not many of us know about it. Don¡¯t you think that Oscar is hiding a lot of


    secrets? But no matter what, I think it¡¯s good that Emilia is under our care. Things are weird right now,


    so, it¡¯s better this way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, it would be good for Emilia here since there¡¯s so many of us protecting her. Though, I can¡¯t


    help or do anything about Emilia¡¯s mental illness. There¡¯s not much hope for her to recover.¡±


    Aston said something pessimistic, and Georgia didn¡¯t know how to react to this.


    To begin with, it wasn¡¯t easy to cure any type of mental illness. Emilia probably had to live with it for as


    long as she lived.


    Nobody dared to promise that they could cure Emilia. They had to take the issue with Emilia step by


    step.


    When they arrived at theb, Aston headed to another building to do his experiment.


    Georgia went to where Antonio was. They had many things left undone yesterday, that was why


    Georgia was discussing the data with Antonio the whole morning. They made records on the side and


    continued with their experiment.


    Around noon, everyone was heading to the canteen to eat. Georgia and Antonio walked there together.


    They simply ordered something and sat down. Georgia and Antonio were talking while eating. They


    were discussing the experiment they were conducting just now.


    Suddenly, Georgia noticed Leda walking towards them and then sat down opposite them.

 Chapter 544 Elsie is Back

    Chapter 544 Elsie is Back


    Leda was the general manager for Riley¡¯s lover¡¯s experiments.


    Georgia¡¯s and Leda¡¯s experiments were simr, but they weren¡¯t really going in the same direction.


    There were points of intersection, but they weren¡¯t heading towards the same goal.


    But if either of them found out something new, they would tell each other.


    In the past few days, Georgia realized that Leda was a capable person.


    Georgia felt like she found a rival again.


    With Antonio, Georgia would only think that she met a genius and there was no way that she would be


    able to catch up to him.


    But Leda was like a well-matched rival, and Georgia was excited.


    Georgia felt motivated to have apetition, a hard-working rival.


    But then Georgia felt odd while thinking about Leda¡¯s and Robert¡¯s past rtionship.


    Though, the odd feeling mainly came from how they were coincidentally in the same industry and


    studied the same thing. Now they were doing experiments in the sameb and were colleagues.


    ¡°How¡¯s Robert doingtely?¡±


    Leda asked Georgia the moment she sat down.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s normal.¡±


    Georgia answered in a simple sentence.


    Leda smiled and put her meal tray on the table. She started eating and was trying to have a


    conversation with Georgia.


    ¡°How did you and Robert get to know each other? It seems like you got to know each other after you


    got out of prison, but you guys had a child together already.¡±


    Leda smiled while she asked Georgia.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply a coincidence that we got to know each other. Maybe it¡¯s just fate.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t figure out Leda¡¯s intention for asking this question, but there was no way that she


    could tell her the truth. Hence, she just brushed it off.


    But Leda apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just curious. I think I asked something I shouldn¡¯t have. I apologize for invading your


    privacy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    That was all Georgia could say. Since Leda apologized, she had no reason to argue with her.


    But Georgia wasn¡¯tfortable being around Leda at all. For some reason, she would always think


    that Leda was up to something. Maybe it was because Leda and Robert used to be in a rtionship.


    Sometimes Georgia would even think that Leda was scheming something bad. Georgia didn¡¯t know if it


    was her problem, or Leda really was scheming something.


    ¡°Antonio, do you think that I look like Miss Lane?¡±


    Leda asked Antonio abruptly while smiling. Antonio looked up.


    He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why would Leda suddenly ask something like this?


    Antonio observed Leda¡¯s face carefully. He then turned his head and looked at Georgia.


    Then, he made a seriousparison of their faces.


    ¡°You both have double eyelids. That¡¯s the only simrity.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Leda had an awkward look on her face. After a while, she said to Georgia and Antonio.


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating and I¡¯m heading back to work. Riley ising over in the afternoon. He wants to have


    a meeting with all of us. Someone wille to notify you guyster.¡±


    Leda left after saying that. Antonio asked Georgia curiously.


    ¡°Why did youugh at what I said just now?¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth, were you answering seriously to Leda¡¯s question just now? Or are you teasing her?¡±


    Antonio answered helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Caucasian and you guys are Asian. The only simrity I notice is your eyes. You both have double


    eyelids andrge eyes. Other than that, I don¡¯t see many simrities. Was I wrong? Do you guys really


    look simr?¡±


    Georgia was delighted to hear Antonio¡¯s innocent answer.


    ¡°No, I never thought that we looked alike.¡±


    Georgia told Antonio directly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m reading into this too much, but Leda asked you that because she was trying to tell


    me that my husband loved women who looked simr to her.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Antonio looked even more confused. Georgia tried to exin more.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much, maybe I watched too many soap dramas. But reading between her lines,


    I think she was trying to say that Robert fell in love with me because I looked like her. She was Robert¡¯s


    first love and the first girlfriend, hence she wanted me to think that Robert liked me because of her.


    Meaning that Robert still loved her more than he loved me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessarilyplicated.


    Antonio sighed.


    ¡°You guys are tooplicated, moreplicated than my experiments.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just thinking too much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just very sensitive to everything she says. Though if


    I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s probably jealous and just wants to annoy me. Let¡¯s ignore her.¡±


    Then, Georgia asked Antonio curiously.


    ¡°You had many girlfriends before. Don¡¯t you think that your girlfriends look simr in some way? I did


    have some guy friends that told me that their taste in girls wouldn¡¯t change too much. Hence their


    girlfriends will be rather simr looking.


    Antonio thought about it seriously,


    ¡°Maybe. All my exes had a nice body. I don¡¯t remember their faces, but their curves were simr. I like


    beautiful and hot girls.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t want to gossip anymore. Antonio was a straight as an arrow.


    After the meal, they went back to theb and continued doing their experiment.


    Elsie¡¯s and Ivan¡¯s private ne hadnded in the private airport.


    Robert was already waiting there. He had bodyguards around him for protection.


    Ivan helped Elsie to get out of the ne.


    Robert walked over and he looked at Elsie. She was looking at everything curiously and her eyes were


    sparkling.


    ¡°Elsie, this is my brother. Just call him Robert.¡±


    Ivan said to Elsie gently. Elsie then smiled brightly at Robert.


    ¡°Hello Robert, I¡¯m Elsie. I¡¯m staying here for a while.¡±


    Robertughed politely and brought everyone to the car.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t find a suitable ce. They also needed to clean up the one they bought. So, he


    brought Elsie and Ivan to his ce first.


    When they arrived, Robert¡¯s mother, Maisie, came out to greet them.


    The cook prepared lunch. Elsie sat down happily at the table.


    She was excited. Her speech was child-like.


    She had a happy and optimistic child-like personality.


    Elsie walked around the house freely and joyfully.


    But soon after lunch, she went to sleep in the room. She had a long flight after all.


    Ivan didn¡¯t take a rest. Instead, he took a walk with Robert outside of the house and they had a


    conversation.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 545 Top Secret of The Wimbledon Family

    Chapter 545 Top Secret of The Wimbledon Family


    "How are things going with Emilia?"


    "She has no problem getting along with people with this one personality, which is what she has been


    for the most parttely. Rather, she''s mostly recovered from all the physical injuries she suffered."


    "What about the other personalities? Have they been out muchtely?"


    "Those personalities rarelye out. It seems as if this personality is her happiest personality, so her


    body is generally dominated by it. All the other personalities are more or less problematic and have to


    be watched by someone. asionally, you even have to keep Emilia locked up or something is bound


    to happen."


    "It''s been a hard time for you."


    Robert sighed and said to his brother, while Ivan shook his head straight away.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "My hard work is nothing. It''s Emilia''s condition that worries me. The specialists have been treating her,


    and I''ve been teaching myself about it. But I feel so useless that no amount of effort on my part can


    help Emilia."


    "Don''t be so desperate. This disease depends on patience. IS Emilia''s mother locked up now?"


    Robert asked curiously, and Ivan shook his head outright.


    "I let the Powell family take care of this matter. They didn''t put Emilia''s mother in jail but took care of it


    themselves. She seems to be in the Powell family for the time being. I don''t know what the situation is,


    but it''s not something we can get involved in. I just want to protect Emilia, and I don''t want to get


    involved in the Powell family''s affairs."


    "Have you ever thought about the fact that Emilia''s trauma started when she was a child? I''m not


    studying psychology as a major, but to heal her trauma, you definitely need to get to the bottom of all


    the reasons why she was hurt. Since she had a happy time when she was a child, something must


    have happened to cause her rtionship with her parents to go coldter on. Did you find out about


    this?"


    Ivan shook his head.


    "Given Margie''s nature, she must have never been very nice to Emilia, and she just wouldn''t have done


    anything hurtful before. Maybe Emilia had been expecting her mother¡¯s love and then found out that


    Margie really didn''t love her, that''s why she got upsetter. I asked Emilia''s father, Oscar, too, but he


    didn''t know. Margie won''t say a word and now I''m clueless."


    "Then forget it. Anyway, Emilia is in the country now, and with our people protecting her, nothing will


    happen to her. I have a vi in mind, and I''m in the process of buying it. After that, you''ll see how it''s


    built. After all, in Emilia''s situation, the house will definitely need to be repaired."


    "I know. Just give me theyout of the inside of that house and I''ll get someone to build it. It is essential


    now to prepare a house for Emilia where she cannot hurt herself and where some of her personality


    cannot be put out."


    "I understand that."


    Having said goodbye to Emilia, Ivan asked curiously about Maisie again.


    "Auntie has been smiling very gently at me today, just not the same kind of gentleness as before


    anyway. Has she reallypletely forgotten about the past?"


    "She''s mostly forgotten the memories of her marriage to my father afterward, so she won''t be stuck in


    the pain of being abandoned by my father. She doesn''t even remember Wendy. Although she is


    somewhat sentimental about the passing of her daughter, she will not suffer as much as she did before.


    And now that she''s back to painting, which she loved when she was younger, and spends most of her


    day in the studio. She''s a lot happier now than she was before."


    "It''s better than before. Auntie was rarely happy before, but at least now she''s smiling genuinely, and


    that''s a good decision."


    After this was said, he asked about the children again.


    "Why haven''t I seen Annie and Anaya?"


    "They''re at Georgia''s mother''s and I''ve hired a tutor to keep them in school now. It would have been


    fine to study here, but I thought I''d pick you and Emilia up today and it''s a bit inconvenient for the two


    kids to be here. And I wasn''t sure what Emilia''s mental state was like, so I just sent the kids to


    Georgia''s mother''s home for the day."


    "And Georgia?"


    "At one of Riley''s current experimental sites. She''s been so worried about my health that she''s been


    going over there every day to do experiments with Antonio and the others. She couldn''t sleep wellst


    night after what happened to Vanessa, but she insisted on going to work in theb early in the morning.


    I didn''t want to persuade her. She would have been unhappy if she hadn''t been allowed to work."


    When he heard Robert say that, Ivan thought about Vanessa and Alfred, and he asked curiously.


    "What''s this all about, and why is Alfred suddenly engaged to Princess Anna from Svero? Doesn''t he


    already have a child with Vanessa and they''ve been together for a long time? How could this happen


    again?"


    "Vanessa and her son are missing. It must have been Alfred who hid them. Alfred probably had some


    kind of deal of interest with Princess Anna of Svero, and they had to be engaged. Yesterday Georgia


    has contacted Alfred, but Alfred warned us not to interfere or he would not be polite. I don''t know


    exactly what deal Princess Anna has made with the Chow family. Now Georgia is very worried about


    Vanessa''s situation. I''m sending someone to find her too, but no news yet."


    "Then send more people to find out. I''ve met Alfred a few times. He''s really scheming. He''s got a wife


    and a kid and now he''s engaged to Princess Anna of Svero for profit. He''s really out of his mind."


    Having said this with a sigh, Ivan left it alone.


    His whole focus was on Emilia. If it didn''t involve the people closest to him, such as his parents,


    Robert, and the others, he couldn''t afford to have any other energy to worry about the people around


    him.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Georgia and Antonio were having a heated discussion about the


    direction of the experiment.


    During their argument, a secretary from the base came to inform them that Riley wasing and


    asked them to go out to the office for a meeting with the group.


    Georgia and Antonio stopped what they were doing and went to a meeting room on the top floor, led by


    the secretary.


    The meeting room wasrge, but not too many people were sitting there, so not all of them hade


    to the meeting.


    After Georgia and Antonio had entered, others came in one by one.


    It wasn''t long before he saw Antonio and Leda enter.


    Leda sat across from Georgia and Riley took the top spot.


    "You are all the elite of this experimental site of mine. I''ve asked everyone toe to the meeting


    because I have new information. I will give each of you a copy."


    After he finished, the secretary handed out a copy of the document he had taken to each person.


    Georgia flipped it open but was shocked.


    Riley had spoken up before she did.


    "This piece of information is valuable. It''s a very secret inside information that the Wimbledon Family


    has had for so many years. Many of the people in the family have gic defects, and basically, every


    single one of them goes into the hospital for treatment. The family has been investing in medical


    construction over the years to address their family members'' illnesses as well. There are numerous


    research findings in it. You all take it back and take a good look at it and see if it can help you with your


    current research."


    "Mr. Price, don''t worry. We will study it properly."


    One by one, the people inside the conference room began to pledge, while Riley smiled lightly. He


    spoke again to Georgia, Antonio, and Adolf, who always remained silent.


    "There are always new people joining us at the Experimental Base. I hope we all stick together and


    don''t intrigue against each other. I will give generous rewards in return for anyone who is serious about


    doing research."


    Everyone else nodded in response, and Riley even called Georgia, Antonio, and Adolf up for


    introductions.


    Georgia was mainly interested in the documents Riley gave them. She also wondered why Riley would


    have ess to such top secret information about the Wimbledon Family.


    After the meeting, Georgia wondered if she should ask Riley where this information came from.


    Riley had left her behind as well. They were left alone in the meeting room.


    "That woman called Vanessa is a friend of yours, and she was Alfred¡¯s girlfriend, right?"


    Surprisingly, Riley asked this. Georgia nodded.


    "Vanessa is my best friend and she and Alfred are actually considered a couple. But there''s been a bit


    of an incident now. You should have seen it all over the news."


    Riley nodded.


    "I did see that news, so I thought I''d ask you what''s going on. I clearly remember that your friend and


    Alfred were together."


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. The fact is that Vanessa has disappeared, and with her son. It''s


    something I can be sure Alfred did. I''ve contacted him, but he''s not going to pay any attention to me,


    instead, he''s going to continue hiding Vanessa and her child. It seems certain that he will be engaged


    to Princess Anna of Svero. I don''t know what''s going on with the Chow family and why he has to get


    engaged to Princess Anna."


    "I''ve heard a rumor, and I haven''t been sure if it''s true or not. But I can tell you about it."

 Chapter 546 Overtime Experiment

    Chapter 546 Overtime Experiment


    Riley smiled as he continued.


    "Isn''t the Chow family''s now being inherited by Alfred? He''s been shown his ability to the full extent


    over the years, and by all ounts has most of the power of the Chow family in his hands. But both he


    and his brother have shares, so the struggle for interest is extremely fierce. It can be said that the two


    havee to a life and death struggle, but I recently got the news that it is said that Dickson is not the


    Chow family''s biological son. And it seems that Dickson was the one who lost Alfred''s child back then.


    Of course, these are just rumors and I have no source of verification. You can check in that direction."


    "Thank you for telling me that."


    Georgia thanked Riley as she asked curiously again.


    "How did you get that top-secret information you handed out at the meeting today? This information


    must be extremely top-secret data within their family, which cannot be easily obtained by outsiders."


    "How should I put it? Ever since my lover went into aa, I''ve been trying to find a way to heal her.


    I''ve been researching top-secret information from the Albertson Group. When I found out that these


    members of the Wimbledon Family were more or less sick, I thought about trying to find a way to get


    the internal information. Because I thought it would be valuable for research, I had someone lurking at


    the Wimbledon Family for years. Of course, he hadn''t infiltrated then, but started as a junior clerk, rose


    through the ranks, and was then trusted by one of the family members. You and Robert havee into


    conflict with the Wimbledon Family, which has just unsettled the members of the family. In these times


    of turmoil, the family is not as well guarded as usual, and sometimes it''s better to steal secrets."


    He''d really gone to a lot of trouble, and Georgia suddenly wondered how that woman, who had made


    Riley work for five years and was still working hard to get her to wake up.


    She used to think of Riley as yful, but now she thought he was incredibly thoughtful and powerful.


    This was not something that could be done by ordinary people nor just by love.


    "What are the chances of her waking up now?"


    Georgia suddenly asked Riley, but she was cautious. She was also afraid that such words would hurt


    the man in front of her or upset him.


    Riley smiled instead.


    "She''ll wake up. Isn''t even Robert on his feet? It just might take a long time to research. But Robert''s


    experience has proven that there is always a way out,"


    "That''s true."


    Georgia nodded, then spoke to Riley.


    "There''s still an hour or so to go. If there''s nothing else, I''d like to go to theb and continue the


    discussion with Antonio. He and I still have a lot of things we disagree on that we have to do


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    experiments together to resolve. His research is progressing rapidly at the moment. If I dy for a few


    minutes, it may take me a long time to understand. I can''t afford to fall behind in my progress."


    Once Georgia left, she stayed inside theb for another hour or so.


    At six o''clock, it counted as closing time, but Antonio came up with an inspiration and Georgia was very


    curious to know what the data from the experiments done would look like.


    So she stayed there at the base for another two hours and concentrated on continuing her experiments


    with Antonio.


    During that time, she sent a message to Robert, telling him that she would be backter and that he


    didn''t have to wait for her to have dinner.


    When Georgia returned home in the evening, she was in the car with Aston.


    She went back to her mother''s ce first, and Georgia picked up the two children before going to bed,


    as it was almost 9 pm.


    Before she got home, Georgia called Robert.


    "What''s the situation with Emilia? Will something happen if Ie back with the two children?"


    "Emilia''s in good shape. Her personality is still that of a small child at the moment and she is very


    optimistic. It''s just that she always thinks of herself as a 10-year-old girl and calls everyone around her


    brother and sister, and when she sees my mother, she calls her grandmother. It¡¯s okay for Annie and


    Anaya toe back. Maybe she can even y games with Annie and Anaya."


    Georgia then put her mind at ease.


    When she came home with the two children, she found Emilia ying with the toys in Annie and


    Anaya''s yhouse, and Georgia told the two children before she returned.


    They were to treat Emilia as their older sister and not to ask strange questions, but just as an extra


    ymate.


    The children were smart and obedient.


    As soon as they arrived at the house, they went into the yhouse and yed with Emilia.


    Georgia watched from outside for a while. She noticed that Emilia was particrly fond of the rag dolls,


    ying checkers, and making clothes for Barbie.


    It was indeed what a 10-year-old girl would like to do, and it was a hobby that went down well with


    Annie, so the two of them yed happily.


    Even if Annie and Anaya didn¡¯t know anything, having an adult ying with them like this was totally


    enjoyable. They yed well with each other.


    "She seems to be okay in this case. But has Emilia''s master personality always been so asleep? I


    remember reading sci-fi stuff before that if the master personality neveres out, maybe one day


    other personalities will take over the bodypletely. Do we have to think of a way to get Emilia''s


    master personality back?"


    Ivan turned to Georgia with a sad look.


    "I understand this matter. I''ve tried a lot of methods and hired many specialists to treat Emilia, but


    Emilia''s master personality just sleeps and won''t wake up. This is something that cannot be dyed


    and we have to find a way to use some extraordinary means. Otherwise, perhaps her master


    personality will be dered dead for good."


    After all, it was alreadyte, and neither Emilia nor Annie and Anaya had much time to y.


    After that, Georgia took Annie and Anaya to bed. Emilia was now particrly trusting of Ivan, so Ivan


    took Emilia to the innermost room of the house to rest and sleep.


    Only after the children had gone to bed did Georgia have time to contact Elsie and Wilson.


    It just so happened that with the time on Elsie''s side, they could call now.


    But things weren''t going well with Elsie and Wilson either.


    For the time being, they had only been able to contact Prince Alia of Svero, Princess Anna''s brother.


    But they had only been able to get in touch with someone close to the prince, and it might take some


    time to meet him, which meant that they were not making any progress at the moment.


    Elsie and Wilson couldn¡¯t even get close to Alfred. The royal family of this ce was surrounded by


    hundreds of guards when they went out. If they were to make a scene here, a special guard would


    probably take them away and it would be an international diplomatic issue. And it would not be


    easy for them to ransom them back.


    So Wilson and Elsie were kind of restricted in Svero and couldn¡¯t do what they can do.


    They only hoped to open up channels ofmunication with the other powers in Svero and then


    worked with these people to see if they could force Alfred and Princess Anna when the time came.


    Before going to bed, Georgia was still ready to work in the study for a while when Robert''s mother


    unexpectedly came to her.


    "I want to talk to you about something."

 Chapter 547 Darren And The MU Research Institute

    Chapter 547 Darren And The MU Research Institute


    Georgia looked at Maisie strangely, and she subconsciously nced at Robert, who didn''t understand


    what was going on.


    But Robert''s mother had been gentle recently and there was nothing wrong with them getting along, so


    Georgia followed Maisie out to the balcony to talk.


    The children were asleep by this time.


    "Didn''t I ask you one thingst time? I wanted to see your mother. What was your mother''s answer?"


    Georgia reacted at once. There had been so much going on during this period that she had forgotten to


    pass on the matter.


    She hurriedly exined it to Maisie.


    "I asked my mother two days ago and she agreed to meet with you. It''s just that too many things have


    happened to me in the past few days and I didn''t have the time to talk to you about it. You can meet her


    you''re free. She lives around here and you can meet anytime."


    Maisie smiled.


    "Since your mother has no problem with it, I''ll just meet her sometime tomorrow. You''re pretty busy


    right now too, so you don''t have to apany me to your mother''s ce. I won''t do anything to her


    either. I just want to have a chat with her and meet her."


    Georgia could only nod. It was something her mother had agreed to.


    Robert''s mother had asked for it again, and she couldn''t intervene to do anything.


    It was only after she had gone back to bed in her bedroom that Robert asked curiously.


    "What did my mother say to you alone? Why do you look so worried? Did she give you a hard time?"


    Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    "No, your mother forgot so many things and is so polite to me now. She and I are now in a model


    mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship."


    Finishing the sentence with a smile, Georgia only then told him what his mother had just said.


    "She''s told me about it before. It''s just that as you know what happened with Vanessa, I forgot to pass


    on the answer to her. Things between the older generation can only be left to them. Your mother has


    this obsession and my mother feels guilty about it. Just let them see each other. But your mother said I


    don''t need to interfere, and I''m still going to continue to work at the experimental base. You keep an


    eye on them for me. It''s better to have someone with them in case something goes wrong."


    "Okay then, my mother will probably see your mother tomorrow. I''ll stay with her."


    With that, Robert asked about Vanessa again.


    Georgia then ryed to Robert what Riley had said today.


    "I also spoke to Wilson about it and told them to check into it. You may also check to see if Dickson is


    causing a riot or not and if he is the son of the Chow family or not. I always thought there was a chance


    that the rumor was true."


    "If Dickson is not the son of the Chow family, this means that only Alfred is the only bloodline of the


    Chow family. But the Chow family had over 20 percent of the shares in the hands of Brett''s wife. When


    his wife passed away, the shares were divided equally between his two sons. The Dickson has long


    held half of the shares, almost 10%. Over the years, Brett has also awarded some shares to Dickson. If


    Dickson has also collected shares in the stock market, this means he must have a say in the Chow


    family."


    "Alfred and Brett''sbined shares may or may not be equal to his, and that would prove that Brett


    may not have a say in the Chow family. If it was before and Alfred and Brett were fighting, Brett might


    not think it was a big deal. But if Dickson was not the son of the Chow family, Brett would definitely be


    totally on Alfred''s side, and that might be the source of things going wrong with the Chow family


    recently."


    "But Alfred isn''t a descendant of the Chow family either. If Dickson wasn''t a descendant of the Chow


    family, Brett wouldn''t be directly supporting Alfred, an impostor descendant. Brett almost doesn''t have


    an heir of his own now."


    Georgia spoke up in confusion, and after a moment of contemtion, Robert spoke to Georgia.


    "Previously, we discussed whether Alfred would choose to leave the Chow family if his origins were


    revealed, or whether he would find a way to sweep the matter under the carpet and continue to enjoy


    the Chow family''s power and status. I suspect that Alfred made some kind of deal with Brett. He is not


    a man who is greedy for money, but he chose to stay with the Chow family and now seems to be


    fighting with Brett. And Alfred''s child is still out there somewhere. Maybe Alfred promised to return


    those shares, and the power he got, to the Chow family''s real descendant, otherwise I can''t think of a


    reason for Brett to support him."


    "After all, Brett is now in Svero with Alfred and is clearly supporting Alfred''s engagement. It''s no


    surprise then that the Chow family is getting engaged to Princess Anna. Because they want to unite


    and find a way to exclude Dickson and control the entire power of the Chow family. But I haven''t found


    out any reasonable exnation why Princess Anna wants to get engaged yet."


    "Rich people like you are really tooplicated."


    Georgia said with a sigh and Robertughed all of a sudden.


    "You''re rich now, too. Honey, you''re worth more than me."


    Georgia was instantly speechless. She kept forgetting the fact that she was a rich person.


    Speaking of this matter, Robert spoke again to Georgia.


    "The thing Randy told us aboutst time, he''s already registering thepany and preparing the staff


    as well. He''s going to get a few of the more powerful investors, and when the timees, I''ll take


    those people and manage it, and definitely make back the money you lost."


    "You''ll stay in charge of that matter, and I don''t care. I''m very busy at the moment and Antonio simply


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    has a lot of whims every day. Although I don''t think some of the whims are useful, I want to do


    experiments with him and see if we woulde up with something good. I always felt that with his


    help, your physical problems could be solved."


    Having said that, Georgia then told the story of Riley''s ess to the Wimbledon Family''s top secret.


    "I haven''t finished reading that paperwork he gave me, and there''s a lot of stuff in there that''s valuable.


    If it got out on the market, it would almost be worth a thousand dors. But he told us to look at this


    piece of information straight away for research. I think he''s anxious about his lover''s situation, but he''s


    acting calmly. He can be patient and wait, and he''ll certainly be able to stick with it in the future. I really


    admire him."


    "Riley is indeed different from what outsiders have said. Everyone thinks he''s idle, but who knows he''s


    already done so much behind the scenes."


    "Oh yeah, there is one more thing you have to check for me. Wilson is in Svero now and I don''t want to


    bother him. Darren from the Ace Group went to the MU Research Institute two days ago and I don''t


    know what he was doing there. You find out for me. I think it''s a bit odd anyway."


    "Darren?"


    Robert thought for a moment, then answered.


    "The Albertson Group is in a state of disarray, but it has so many patents that it is not going straight into


    bankruptcy. The Ace Group is now in a position to rise to the top. After all, the Albertson Group is now


    biopharmaceutical groups to capture this market. I''m afraid he has a coboration in mind when he


    suddenlyes to the MU Research Institute."


    "This guy has been profiting behind the scenes. I have worked at the MU Research Institute again, and


    Professor Lee is in there, so I''m a little unsettled. It would be nice if nothing was going on. Anyway, it''s


    safer if you check it out."


    The next morning, Georgia went to work at theb with Aston as usual.


    After Robert had taken the kids to breakfast, his mother spoke about meeting Georgia''s mother, Casey.


    Rick was already here, and today he and the children were staying over to study.


    Robert was ready to take his mother and set off for Casey''s vi.


    But Robert had just seen his mother off and walked out the door when Maisie spoke to him.


    "You don''t have to follow me there. If you don''t feelfortable, you can send your henchman with me.


    I won''t hurt your mother-inw. It makes me feel rather puzzled that you''re looking at me so carefully."


    Robert rubbed his nose in embarrassment. After all, his wife had ordered him yesterday.


    But he also knew his mother''s temperament now. The two certainly wouldn''t get into any major


    conflicts. Besides, his mother had forbidden him to go with her, so he couldn''t force her to let him go


    with her.


    Robert thought about it and finally gave up sending his mother to meet Georgia''s mother.


    He decided to stay at home and call Randy over to work on opening the newpany.


    Maisie took the car to Casey''s vi. Just after getting in the car, the driver spoke to Maisie.


    "Ma''am, there''s a car following us. We have to be careful."


    Maisie turned her head to look. Sure enough, there was a car.


    She allowed her security guard to switch a car to escort her.


    Once her car had stopped in front of Casey''s vi, a number of security guards surrounded her as she


    got out of the car and prepared to escort her inside.


    And the one car that had been following stopped and a woman rushed over.


    "Auntie, I am Anaya. Don''t you remember me?"

 Chapter 548 Meeting of Rivals IN love

    Chapter 548 Meeting of Rivals IN love


    Maisie asked one of the assistants next to her.


    "I think I''ve seen a picture of her. She''s my sister''s daughter, isn''t she?"


    "Madam, you remember correctly. Her name is Anaya and you are her aunt."


    "Why did you stop her?"


    Maisie asked curiously. After all, this girl was her sister''s daughter.


    However, the people around her were stopping Anaya froming near her.


    "Miss Mitchell hasn''t been in the right moodtely."


    The secretary spoke up with difficulty.


    "She ended up in the police station for two days the other day because she broke up with her boyfriend


    and went straight over to him with a knife and tried to hurt him. Mr. Simpson said not to let Miss Mitchell


    near you."


    Maisie followed the secretary¡¯s line of sight and nced again towards Anaya.


    The girl did look a little crazy.


    For some reason, she didn''t like the way Anaya was looking at her now.


    "Take her back to her parents. I''ll go in first."


    Maisie said and turned to walk away. Even though she was her sister''s daughter, she didn''t really want


    to care about her at the moment.


    Just as she entered the gate, she heard Anaya''s frantic shouting.


    "Aunty, why didn''t you help me like the others? How can you be so cruel?"


    The voice faded away and Maisie surprisingly put her hand over her chest.


    She felt a little ufortable. It made her ufortable to see Anaya so madly in love.


    Even she didn''t know what the difort was due to.


    Pushing down the difort, Maisie walked inside the vi with the help of her assistant.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a gentle and quiet woman sitting in the living room.


    Casey stood up in amazement at this moment. Her daughter had told her that Maisie wanted to see


    her, and she had been waiting at home.


    The waiting time had been torturous. She had imagined many different ways of meeting Maisie, and in


    fact, today was the first time they had met.


    Earlier, after agreeing to meet, Casey had wondered if something would go wrong with this meeting.


    But after actually meeting each other, the two surprisingly just looked at each other as if no one knew


    what to say.


    "Come in and sit down."


    After a long silence, Casey said to Maisie.


    Maisie nodded. In fact, she had been looking at Casey for a long time.


    She had thought Casey was a stunning beauty, but Casey was just a pretty woman, not much different


    from the pretty women out there.


    She looked at the woman for a long, long time and only felt that she looked like a person with a gentle


    personality.


    She couldn''t really find any other merits.


    So, her dead ex-husband abandoned his kid and her for such a woman and ended up with her?


    Maisie felt a little puzzled, but there wasn''t much sadness or resentment in her heart.


    She just didn''t understand.


    After walking up and sitting down, Maisie spoke to those around her.


    "All of you, go out. I need to talk to Ms. Powell alone."


    Casey smiled and spoke to the men.


    "That''s okay. You all just get out."


    Robert had instructed the people he had arranged to keep an eye on his mother and mother-inw as


    they must not let anything happen to them.


    However, both of them told them to get out. The assistants and bodyguards all walked worriedly


    outside and waited.


    Their ears were pricked up to listen to the movements inside. In case something really happened, they


    had to rush in to remedy the situation.


    And it was only after everyone had left that Maisie finally spoke to Casey.


    "To be honest, I guessed what you looked like. I thought you were the kind of woman who would make


    a man dizzy at the sight of her and hurt his eyes with her beauty. Because I thought that for a man as


    good as Aidan, since he could leave his wife of ten years, his son, his daughter, and even leave all his


    possessions to divorce, the woman he liked had to be extremely beautiful."


    "Of course, Ms. Powell, I''m not saying you''re not pretty, but you''re not as pretty as I thought you were. I


    don''t know if that statement offends you."


    As she finished, Casey smiled instead.


    "So what other guesses do you have about me? You can say it, and then I''ll tell you what I''ve been


    through."


    Maisie spoke up.


    "I didn''t have anyone look into you, and I only knew about the entanglement between the two of us. I


    thought that apart from being pretty and attractive, maybe you''d be talented or you''d have outstanding


    abilities in some way that would impress Aidan and make him fall in love with you at first sight anyway.


    Because I think I''m kind of a great woman. And I don''t think I''m not good-looking enough, and for him


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    to not want me, I think I''d have to find myself a reason that would convince me."


    "It was definitely the other woman who was too good and too pretty. Ms. Powell, do you have any


    outstanding talents? Or is it that you and Aidan have the same personality, like a soul mate, and I could


    never get along with him. Is that the reason?"


    This was the question that Maisie had been hiding in her mind for a long time. She couldn''t remember


    much about what had happened between Aidan and her.


    But she was still curious about the man who had been married to her for ten years and insisted on


    divorcing her.


    She wanted Casey to tell her the answer.


    "I was an orphan, of course, and now I have my own family, the Powell family. But before I met Aidan, I


    was an orphan."


    Casey spoke slowly.


    "You should also know that Georgia is my daughter. So before I met Aidan, I had other rtionships


    and was even married. That man was Owen, whoter married another woman and had a son with her


    called Eden, the man who killed your daughter in the car ident."


    "I know. I know all about these rtionships."


    Maisie spoke up indifferently. There was always a faint sadness at the mention of Wendy.


    Casey continued to speak again.


    "When Owen and I met, he was pretty good to me. I was kind of good-looking when I was younger, so I


    married him. Then he went into business and I was helping him. But people do change, or maybe I


    didn''t recognize Owen for who he was in the first ce. He gave me away to sleep with others for


    business."


    Maisie was particrly taken aback by Casey¡¯s words. She hadn''t really known that Casey had


    experienced this.


    She had assumed that Casey''s experience would not have been a painful one. But she would never


    have guessed that a woman like Casey had ever been offered to another man by her husband.


    "Don''t you be surprised! I don''t even know who Georgia''s real father is. Because I waspletely


    under his control during that period and was sold to many people by him. My past was very sordid. I


    didn''t meet Aidan for a long time during that dirty memory, and itsted for years."


    "After I gave birth to Georgia, Owen had a soft spot for me because my daughter was being kept by


    Owen and I couldn''t get away from that life. Then one year, your husband starteding to the


    clubhouse I was staying at a lot to talk business with some people and that''s how he and I met. To put


    it bluntly, he and I are actually in a rtionship between a john and a prostitute. I was just his female


    lot, but he and I didn''t actually interact much at that time."


    "I didn''t even know that he had actually started to care about me afterward. I didn''t really think I was


    any kind of attractive woman. Maybe you''d think I did everything I could to seduce him at that time and


    then let him take me out of my misery. But it wasn''t like that. He would only asionallye and look


    after me before he finally kept me as his mistress. To me, it didn''t make much difference whether I was


    kept as a mistress by him or someone else. Because I thought I was just going to end up there alone


    for the rest of my life until I died someday and somewhere, and they''re probably wouldn''t be anyone to


    collect my body."


    "I''m sorry to ask about your sad past. I didn''t know you could have experienced so much."


    Maisie was really feeling a little sorry at this moment. Because she hadn''t expected this woman called


    Casey to have had such an experience in her past.


    She hadn''t led the kind of life she thought she would, with men all at her feet.


    She used to imagine that Casey had many suitors, until finally when she chose Aidan.


    She thought this woman had always had a happy life and she even thought this woman was


    morous. But now it seemed that she had guessed wrong.


    "It''s okay. I''ve actually tried to exin this to you before. Some things are misadventures, but in the


    end, it''s because of my presence that this has ruined your family. I''ve actually been meaning to


    apologize to you for a long time and I didn''t get the chance until today."


    "Maisie, I''m sorry."


    Casey uttered the words and spoke out the guilt she had been suppressing in her heart.


    She knew the pain of betrayal, so she could understand that Maisie had loathed her and hated her


    before.


    Not many women werefortable with the idea that their husband who had been in love for 10 years


    had abandoned them for another woman.


    "And then what happened? Was that how you confirmed your rtionship and eventually got married


    <pter?"

 Chapter 549 Paranoid Love Affair

    Chapter 549 Paranoid Love Affair


    Maisie asked curiously.


    "No. Then something happened, I was seriously injured and hospitalized and many people thought I


    was dead and my experience was wiped clean. When I woke up, I thought I was Casey, the illegitimate


    daughter of the Powell family, and that my husband was Aidan, who had fabricated an experience for


    me. In those experiences, there was no my daughter or my ex-husband, and I thought I had met him


    after you divorced him. It wasn''t until the days of his passing that I saw the letter he had left me, which


    reminded me of those experiences from my past."


    "Then can you tell me honestly what kind of person I was before I forgot my memories? I think I must


    have hated you. I wasn''t that generous, was I?"


    Maisie was simply getting more and more curious about her past memories.


    "You didn''t like Georgia very much and were very unhappy about her being with Robert. You had some


    run-ins, but nothing serious happened."


    Casey answered.


    "Did I love Aidan so much that I grew to hate him out of love and was very disgusted with you guys?"


    "Probably."


    Casey spoke the words in silence. There was no way she could lie in front of this woman.


    They had all lived a miserable life, although she also felt that Maisie seemed to have had an easier


    time after forgetting those memories.


    But if she wanted to know the truth about the past, she didn''t want to lie to deceive the person in front


    of her.


    "I see. So that''s what happened."


    Maisie suddenly stopped talking but took a sip from one of the water sses.


    She and Casey just sat indoors in silence.


    Robert''s men had already tied Anaya up in front of him.


    Anaya looked at Robert with anger. She wanted to lose her temper but she knew that Robert was


    ruthless, so Anaya could only hold her anger in and keep her mouth shut.


    Robert sat down directly opposite Anaya and spoke.


    "Anaya, you are my cousin and I don''t want to go too far with you. What are you trying to do by rushing


    up to my mother?"


    "Robert, your mother is my aunt. Can''t I talk to my aunt? You''re tying me up here like a prisoner. I want


    to ask you what you mean."


    "The other day, you took a knife and tried to kill Aston. Did you think I didn''t know about it? You''re a


    dangerous woman in my eyes now. Who knows if you''ll hurt my mother? Even if my mother was your


    aunt, I wouldn''t trust you."


    In Robert''s eyes, Anaya was a dangerous person who had turned paranoid for love.


    "Is it wrong for me to like someone? I had a hard time chasing him and he inexplicably broke up with


    me. I lost my temper that day and grabbed a knife and tried to go to hell with him. I admit that I did


    wrong, but therees a time when people break down. Am I not entitled to be sad and angry? Ask


    Georgia, is this something I did wrong? It''s obvious that he somehow wanted to abandon me. He said


    he wanted to be with me. Why doesn''t he keep that promise all the time?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Robert, if Georgia suddenly broke up with you, wouldn''t you be angry?"


    "Anaya, get one thing clear. Georgia and I are in love, while Aston and you are not. Aston never liked


    you. He was out of his mind and decided to try it out with you, but he didn''t end up liking you and it was


    a trial with you from the start. Don''t you know this truth? You should have been ready to admit defeat a


    long time ago. In the end, he thought it through and he shouldn''t have gotten along like that and knew


    he was doing it wrong."


    "Of course, he was the one who agreed to be with you in the first ce. But even couples who


    genuinely love each other can have their feelings fade or have that day of betrayal and then divorce


    and break up. Aston has no feeling for you at all. Do you need someone to tell you that? Just admit it.


    He just doesn''t want you. Don''t you dare pester my mother about this, ore to me for help, or pester


    Georgia, because you''re a pain in the ass right now. do you understand?"


    Tears welled up in Anaya''s eyes at once.


    "Why? Why can''t I try to woo him? I''ve been pursuing him for years. Why do you all want me to give


    up? Am I not entitled to continue to pursue the person I like?"


    "Georgia and I truly love each other, so she and I deserve to keep waiting for each other and believing


    in each other. Do I need to tell you what kind of person Aston is? Do you know how much Aston likes


    another woman? He likes it enough to forgive that person for cheating on him and hurting him. You


    don''t stand a chance! That''s the way love is. You can''t see anyone else after you''ve fallen in love with


    someone. Do yourself a favor. You cane back to my mother one day when you are sober. It''s


    better to forget it in your present state. I''ll have someone send you back."


    With these words, Robert had his men tie Anaya up and throw her in the car to take her home.


    After this, he went to check on Annie and Anaya who were learning their lessons, and stood in the


    doorway before listening to what Rick was teaching the children.


    Rick, true to his reputation as a straight-A student, made all the boring knowledgee alive, and the


    two children listened with great attention.


    Ivan happened to walk over and asked Robert about it.


    "I think I saw Anaya being brought in and she was tied up. Has something happened?"


    "She''s gone into a frenzy over love and does stupid things. Just now, when my mother went to


    Georgia''s mother''s ce, she was about to rush over and say something in front of my mother. Luckily,


    I got someone to stop her. What are you doing here? Where is Emilia?"


    Robert asked in confusion.


    "Emilia had a nightmare in the middle of the nightst night and didn''t sleep well, and now she''s asleep


    again. I reckon it''ll be a while before she wakes up. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be back there


    with her. I just wanted toe over and talk to you and pick up a few things."


    After Robert nodded, he watched as Ivan went to Annie and Anaya''s yhouse and left with a few


    toys. It looked like they were for Emilia.


    His brother was really maturing and was a lot more patient than he used to be.


    Around noon, Randy arrived at the vi.


    He handed a business case to Robert.


    "This is the preliminary n proposal for thatpany. Have a look at it and see if there are any


    problems?"


    "It''s ready so soon?"


    Robertughed, then flipped the file open and continued to look at it. Randy was next to him and made


    sure of it straight away.


    "I''ve read this proposal a few times myself and I feel it should be almost ready. It''s a money-making


    affair, so of course the sooner the better. Georgia and you have both promised me and decided to let


    me join. If I don''t make more money, how can I marry my wifeter."


    "What? Do you have a girl you like now?"


    Robert asked with a smile, while Randy smiled mysteriously.


    "I haven''t courted her yet and am trying to get close to her."


    Having said that, Randy hurried on to another matter.


    "Dora knows about your return. She took a beating a while back and was lying at home for quite a


    while, and she seems to be recuperating and getting better recently. I think she might be looking for


    where you guys are staying, and it''s not that hard to ask around. What are you going to do about her?


    If you don''t deal with it, she''s bound to find a way to harass you and Georgia again."


    "You keep an eye on her and see if she learns her lesson. If she does, give her a sum of money and


    redeem her shares. If she fails to learn her lesson, then don''t leave her a way out and keep the guys


    from the casino chasing her to make her pay back the money for the rest of her life."


    Having said this, Robert asked again.


    "The rest of the Simpson family know what happened to these two, don''t they? Have they been doing


    anything behind the scenestely?"

 Chapter 550 Vanessas Whereabouts

    Chapter 550 Vanessa''s Whereabouts


    Randyughed happily at this moment.


    "It was effective in making an example of them this time. Kenny is in jail and Dora is now being chased


    by the guys from the casino to pay them back every day and gets beaten up pretty badly every now


    and then. Those with ulterior motives have been very quiettely and are not meeting with other forces.


    It looks like it will be calm for a long time. This trick really works."


    "Thepany is still in your hands and I will leave the external affairs alone for the time being. I have


    no problem with this document. You take the file away and start making arrangements."


    Randy finished his lunch before leaving.


    But before he left, Robert''s mother, Maisie, returned just at that time.


    Robert instantly became a little apprehensive and wondered what his mother had said to Georgia''s


    mother.


    He didn''t even know how to look at his mother now.


    When he had sent Randy away, he saw his mother standing just outside the room. This was where the


    two children were studying, and Rick was still in there giving the children lessons.


    And his mother was standing outside looking at the two children.


    "Mum, why are you standing here? Have you had lunch?"


    Robert asked Maisie, who shook her head.


    "I haven''t had lunch and I don''t have an appetite for the moment. You don''t have to ask the maid to


    prepare it. I just suddenly wanted toe and see Anaya and Annie. One of them is my granddaughter


    and one of them is my grandson. I just inexplicably wanted to see more of them."


    Maisie smiled, but turned and walked over to the living room.


    Robert hurriedly followed her.


    "You don''t have to be so careful. Your mother-inw and I just had a little chat, and nothing happened. I


    didn''t bully her, and she certainly didn''t bully me. You go about your business."


    It looked like his mother didn''t want anyone bothering her, and Robert just had to leave and ask the


    men who had followed his mother there.


    All he knew was that his mother and Georgia''s mother had a long conversation indoors, but he didn''t


    know what the conversation was about.


    Robert had no choice but to simply go to the office to see about the things he needed to take care of.


    Although most of the work was in Randy''s hands, he had to give his approval to some of the major


    investments and decisions.


    And some of the nning proposals had to be seen by him too. Randy sometimes didn¡¯t trust his own


    judgment, and apart from the internal affairs of the Simpson family group, he has other investments


    behind the scenes. These required him to look at the financial statements and the nning schemes of


    others.


    Robert did not expect to receive a phone call from a stranger.


    When he answered the phone, a woman''s voice came through.


    "Robert, are you home? I''m here in D City and would like to see you."


    Georgia had been busy in theb all morning by this time.


    After lunch, she and Antonio were back to their busy lives in theb.


    In the afternoon, at the end of the day, Georgia received a call from Wilson.


    She rushed down a corridor and picked up the phone.


    "What''s up? Have you heard anything from Alfred or Vanessa?"


    "We found ess to a party that was supposed to have ess to Alfred, and Alfred is attending a


    charity dinner with Princess Anna today. It would have been logical for Alfred to have been


    apanying Princess Anna to this dinner, but we saw that Alfred had suddenly and inexplicably


    disappeared and that he had left Svero straight away on a ne. We don''t know where he is now and I


    suspect that something has happened. Now Elsie and I are checking the route of his ne. He left in


    such a hurry and didn''t cover his tracks that we should be able to find out soon. Can Mr. Simpson do us


    a favor and look it up? We''re a bit restricted in Svero and now we''ll have to stop in nearby countries


    before we catch up by ne to where Alfred went."


    That was a lot of information and it was just about time for the end of the day, so Georgia immediately


    called Robert about it.


    Half an hourter, to Georgia''s surprise, Robert''s findings proved that Alfred had flown to D City, where


    they were in.


    Georgia felt particrly uneasy. She felt sure that Vanessa had something to do with it as Alfred had


    changed so suddenly and had left Svero directly at such an important time.


    Robert had by this time driven out to pick Georgia up from work. After the two sat in the car, she turned


    to Robert and asked.


    "Well, has his ne arrived yet? We''ll have to stop him."


    "The route is still the same to D City''s airport and hasn''t changed. We can block him right there."


    Georgia nodded. She and Robert went immediately to the airport and then waited for Alfred''s ne to


    arrive.


    Georgia and Robert waited almost an hour or so for Alfred''s ne at the airport.


    They surrounded the airport with their men and Georgia watched as Alfred came down in a hurry.


    She stopped Alfred directly in front of him.


    "Tell me, did your sudden return have anything to do with Vanessa? Where is Vanessa? Has something


    happened to her?"


    "Vanessa and the baby are missing."


    Alfred had just uttered the words when Georgia didn''t hold back and pped Alfred right across the


    face.


    "Didn''t you say you would protect Vanessa and the baby? I thought you could at least keep them safe.


    But how did you do your job? How dare you let something happen to them? Do you know that this is an


    eventful time? Vanessa is a weak woman with a child less than a year old. Can you imagine what could


    have happened to them?"


    "Alfred, I warned you not to do this, but you insisted on hiding Vanessa and the baby. Not only do you


    hide them, but you also don''t hide them in a safe ce and keep them safe. If anything happens to


    Vanessa and the baby, I won''t let you off the hook."


    At those words, Alfred''s voice was surprisingly tinged with a hint of pain.


    "There''s been a traitor. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. They disappeared from D City, and


    they shouldn''t have left yet. I hid Vanessa and the kids in D City because I thought it was a ce you


    wouldn''t expect and no one else would guess. I had arranged for them to live in a secure vi. I didn''t


    think that there would be a traitor in there."


    As guilty as Alfred was at the moment, Georgia couldn''t forgive him.


    But it was not the right time to argue with Alfred, so she could only ask him with a sullen face.


    "Give me the address where Vanessa lives and what happened, and I''ll arrange for someone to


    investigate quickly. Your strength is in G City and there are more of us over here. I don''t want you to


    push back and be defensive with me at times like this."


    Alfred closed his eyes fiercely, then opened them and spoke to Georgia.


    "I was wrong about this whole thing. I will send you information about where they lived before and the


    men there. I want them to be found quickly too."


    Georgia had to follow Alfred and Robert quickly to a hotel to stay there and then start looking for where


    Vanessa and the baby had now gone.


    After reading through the information provided by Alfred, Georgia realized that Alfred had long ago built


    a rtively high vi in a suburb of D City. The perimeter walls were high and the security measures


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    were very tight.


    So he hid Vanessa and the baby there, and there would have been dozens of men to protect the vi.


    But a traitor appeared and took Vanessa and the baby straight away.


    The others were wounded, which was why Alfred suddenly left Svero and came back for Vanessa. And


    Alfred had taken out all the information of the people who were with Vanessa at the time.


    He wanted to find out which one of them was the traitor.


    It took them almost five hours to find out which one was the traitor.


    Next, Georgia and Robert began to use all their forces to find the person behind the traitor.


    Only by finding out who was behind it could they find out who had hired him, and then where Vanessa


    and the baby had gone.


    The night went on like this, with Elsie and Wilsoning to their side in the middle of the night.


    Like Georgia, Elsie went over and beat Alfred up as soon as she saw him after entering the hotel.


    Alfred allowed Elsie to p and punch him. Maybe that would have made him feel better.


    But Georgia thought it was ridiculous.


    This time, if she got Vanessa back, she would never let Vanessa be with this man again.


    It wasn''t until the next day that they finally found out who this traitor was working for.


    Georgia was very shocked. She turned to Alfred and asked.


    "How could it be her? Could we be checking out the wrong person?"

 Chapter 551 The Chow Family and Princess Anna

    Chapter 551 The Chow Family and Princess Anna


    They got insider information that Alfred¡¯s biological mother was in contact with Isabel.


    Isabel should be on Alfred¡¯s side now, but still, she took away Vanessa and her children. Georgia


    couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alfred gave Isabel a call silently.


    ¡°Mrs. Chow, this is Alfred. We had a deal that you¡¯ll help me if I help you. I also promised that I¡¯ll give


    back all the shares to you guys once you guys found the Chow¡¯s family lost bloodline. I will leave the


    Chow family and not bring anything mary with me. So, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Isabel didn¡¯t think that she would be found out so soon. She didn¡¯t think that the investigation could


    lead directly to her.


    She was in Svero now and Princess Anna was right next to her.


    She stood up and walked towards the Balcony. She said to Alfred.


    ¡°I believe you, but Old Mr. Chow doesn¡¯t. We had a verbal agreement. Nobody knows who will betray


    who first. We¡¯re talking assets worth hundreds of billions. Who knows if you¡¯re really going to give the


    shares to my child when the timees? That¡¯s why Old Mr. Chow told me to do this. I won¡¯t hurt


    Vanessa and your child. I just moved them to somewhere that I have control over. Old Mr. Chow thinks


    that he won¡¯t have leverage if you¡¯re the one holding them hostage. He¡¯s not reassured. But don¡¯t


    worry, they are safe and sound.¡±


    Alfred punched the wall. The expression on his face turned grim.


    ¡°This is not what we agreed on. A desperate dog will bite. Mrs. Chow, don¡¯t force me to pull something


    crazy. Give Vanessa and my child back to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t continue working together with


    Princess Anna.¡±


    Isabel warned him immediately.


    ¡°Do you need me to remind you that your wife and your son are on my hands? If you don¡¯t do what we


    agreed on, then I¡¯ll kill them. Alfred, you know me. I can¡¯t find my child, I don¡¯t care about my husband. I


    don¡¯t have anyone close to me anymore. I¡¯m not afraid of you. But you, on the other hand, have people


    you still care about. Let¡¯s make a bet to see who¡¯s more heartless.¡±


    ¡°I hope that you remember that your wife is not mentally stable right now. She¡¯s unconscious right now


    and your son is not even a year old. Don¡¯t throw your straw against the wind. Come back to Svero


    immediately and go on with your marriage with Princess Anna. Princess Anna is furious right now. I


    kidnapped your wife and child to make her happy. She originally wanted to kill them because she didn¡¯t


    want her future husband to have a wife and children behind her back, even though you¡¯re just her


    husband on paper. I discussed it with her and we decided to just hide them away for now. It¡¯s best that I


    have the hostages under my watch.¡±


    Isabel then hung up the call. Alfred punched the wall several times.


    Georgia heard and saw everything. Alfred¡¯s fists were bleeding. She walked over and said frigidly.


    ¡°What did Isabel say? Why did she kidnap Vanessa and her child? What kind of agreement did you


    guys make?¡±


    Alfred looked at Georgia with a painful expression in his eyes. He thenughed hysterically.


    ¡°I was too arrogant. I thought I have everything under control. You already knew that I¡¯m not actually


    part of the Chow¡¯s family. And the truth is, Isabel knew about this too. Not long after you found out


    about this, Isabel found out as well. Back then, Old Mr. Chow didn¡¯t know about this yet. Isabel begged


    me to not let him find out because once the cat¡¯s out of the bag, nobody around her would be eligible to


    inherit the assets. Then, the power, influence and money that the Chow family owns will go to the


    second wife.¡±


    ¡°She promised to let me be with Vanessa and let me go once she found her child. She will also forgive


    me for faking my identity. But I got greedy. I trusted her when she said that she would invest in my


    business and give me some capital. That she would support me with the Chow family¡¯s power. I know


    that there¡¯s no way my business would take off without capital and power. I didn¡¯t want to lose


    everything, so I stupidly believed them. Only me and Isabel should know about this, but not long before


    this happened, the second wife¡¯s son, Dickson¡¯s identity was exposed.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t the son of the Chow family. Old Mr. Chow was extremely furious after finding out about this,


    but the shares were already in Dickson¡¯s hand. He had a lot of power in the Chow family and had a lot


    of connections. That¡¯s why Old Mr. Chow put his hope on me. But when Isabel found out about


    Dickson, she told Old Mr. Chow the truth about me. She told me that Dickson would sooner orter find


    out about this, so we told Old Mr. Chow the truth first. Then, we worked together with Old Mr. Chow and


    hid the truth about my background. This way, nobody can threaten me with it and even if it¡¯s exposed,


    Old Mr. Chow will back me up.¡±


    ¡°But Dickson already holds a lot of power in the Chow family, Old Mr. Chow can¡¯t just ask him to leave.


    I then promised Isabel that once she found her lost child, I would give them back the shares. This is so


    that they wouldn¡¯t hurt Vanessa and my child. They agreed. But then, I also gathered myself some


    manpower and some influence throughout the years. The Chow family has no influence over them, and


    I think this is the reason why they are wary of me.¡±


    ¡°I thought I can manage everything properly. To fight Dickson, they asked Princess Anna of Svero to


    cooperate with them. Princess Anna has her own struggles in her country, hence it¡¯s in her best interest


    to work with us. Both sides would benefit from this cooperation, but to consolidate this agreement, we


    decided that marriage was the most suitable option. This way, the king of Svero would have more trust


    and faith in Princess Anna. Princess Anna wants the throne, she wants to inherit Svero¡¯s wealth. She


    wants to prove that she¡¯s capable and hence she decided to work with us.¡±


    ¡°I know that Vanessa wouldn¡¯t like this, that was why I lied to her. I told her that it¡¯s dangerous and she


    must hide somewhere. Once Old Mr. Chow and I get rid of Dickson, and Princess Anna gets the


    throne, I will go back to Vanessa¡¯s side. But what I never thought that before my battle with Dickson


    started, Old Mr. Chow and Isabel betrayed me first. They didn¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that right now they will tell you where Vanessa is, only after you get rid of Dickson, or


    Isabel manages to find her lost child. Am I right?¡±


    Alfred nodded. Elsie pped him harshly on the face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why my sister loves you. She cursed to have met you. I¡¯m telling you, Alfred, you don¡¯t


    deserve my sister. Once we found her, I¡¯m not going to let you get close to her anymore.¡±


    After that, Elsie yanked Georgia¡¯s hand and whispered to her in the corner.


    ¡°What should we do now? Is it possible to find out where Isabel is hiding my sister? I don¡¯t think they


    will keep her safe.¡±

 Chapter 552 Put All Eggs in Her Basket

    Chapter 552 Put All Eggs in Her Basket


    ¡°We can only start investigating Isabel first. Let¡¯s hope that she leaves us some clues so that we can


    find Vanessa.¡±


    Elsie started to feel bad upon hearing Georgia.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve thought of a way to secretly bring my sister and her child back before she and Alfred got


    together. Then all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to me yourself. Isabel admitted that she brought Vanessa and her child away.


    Let¡¯s investigate Isabel and find out who¡¯s backing her up. Let¡¯s see if we can uncover something to


    threaten her. It¡¯s obvious that she just wants to take over the Chow family¡¯s power and influence. She


    just didn¡¯t want the second wife¡¯s son to win. This is her weakness, and we should hit where it hurts the


    most.¡±


    After that, Georgia walked up to Alfred.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been around Isabel for a long time. You should know about her weakness, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that we should try to get a hold of her weakness and threaten her?¡±


    Alfred asked. Georgia answered by nodding.


    ¡°She took away Vanessa and her child. She said that she will protect them, but who knows for how long


    is she nning to keep them. Who knows that if she will keep her promise? We need to force her to


    bend to our will. I don¡¯t believe that she has no weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Her only weakness is her lost child. The Chow family has been investigating this matter for many


    years and yet they have never been able to find any clues about her child. Other than that, she doesn¡¯t


    really care about anything else. I think the only way to make her hand Vanessa back to us is to find her


    lost child.¡±


    ¡°She already put all eggs in her basket. If she doesn¡¯t win this, then the second wife will win. Once


    Dickson wins the right as a sessor and inherits all assets, it¡¯s no use even if she finds her child


    again. In short, she wouldn¡¯t feel threatened by anything else but her child.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying if we can¡¯t find her child, there¡¯s no way we can threaten her. Is that right?¡±


    Alfred nodded wistfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around Isabel for a very long time. Maybe not long ago, another one of her weaknesses and


    worries would be Old Mr. Chow finding out about my background. But now, Old Mr. Chow is standing


    on her side. Hence right now, there¡¯s nothing that she should be afraid of. She¡¯s betting on her life to


    fighting with Dickson. She wants to ensure her child to be the sessor. She wants to find her child


    and wants them to inherit the Chow family.¡±


    ¡°What if we destroy the Chow family? Of course, I know that this is easier being said than done. But if


    the Chow family is destroyed, then she wouldn¡¯t care about the money anymore. Because then even if


    her child is found, there¡¯s nothing left for them to inherit anymore.¡±


    This was a desperate measure. Georgia was implying that she wanted to use the SY Group¡¯s and


    maybe even the Simpson family¡¯s influence and power to defeat the Chow family.


    Though, without any preparation, their collected power wouldn¡¯t be enough to bring down a big family


    like the Chow family.


    But this would be theirst resort. They would try this if they couldn¡¯t think about anything else.


    But then, Alfredughed hysterically again.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t care. Isabel found out that her child went missing because of Dickson. All she¡¯s doing


    right now is to seek revenge on Dickson. She didn¡¯t want him to inherit the Chow family¡¯s power and


    asset. Therefore, she bet on her life to try to prevent this from happening. So, Isabel wouldn¡¯t care if we


    defeated the Chow family and made them go bankrupt because this meant that Dickson wouldn¡¯t get a


    cent. She might even be happy about this. She already bet everything on this.¡±


    ¡°So, nothing we do works. Right?¡±


    Elsie who was standing on the side asked. Alfred sighed.


    ¡°At least measures to this extent won¡¯t make Isabel budge. We have no leverage, apart from finding her


    child.¡±


    ¡°Can we figure out a way to find her child?¡±


    Georgia looked at Alfred and asked him.


    ¡°The Chow family spent a lot of money and manpower throughout the years looking for Isabel¡¯s child.


    Until today, we have no news. Right now, one of our options is to of course figure out a way to search


    for the child, but it¡¯s not going to be an easy task.¡±


    ¡°Send me all the information the Chow family has collected throughout the years. I¡¯ll arrange for people


    from my side to start investigating. I have another question, why did they mistake you for their son back


    then? I know Rachel did something, but what did she do? How did she make the Chow family, such a


    powerful and influential family, to mistaken that you were rted to them by blood?¡±


    ¡°Also, what happened to Rachel after that?¡±


    Georgia asked one question after another. She thought that instead of solving problems, there were


    more and more problems popping out.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Rachel could pull off something like that just by bribing a doctor.


    She had to leave some kind of clue about what she did.


    ¡°I asked Rachel about this before. She didn¡¯t tell me the truth back then and now she¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill her?¡±


    Georgia used Alfred, but Alfred shook his head.


    ¡°It was Isabel. She was afraid that my background would get exposed, so she killed Rachel. Rachel


    threatened us in the past. We were afraid that she might pull some other tricks to threaten us again.


    She might know something that we didn¡¯t, but Isabel still decided to kill her.¡±


    ¡°The investigation for the lost child spanned from G City to D City. Were there pointers to suspect that


    the child was in D City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, huge leads were telling us that the child is in D City. The Chow family stationed a lot of people in


    D City, and they were searching for this child the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Send me everything you got. I¡¯ll arrange an investigation immediately.¡±


    Georgia rubbed her temple. She was tired since she didn¡¯t get to sleepst night.


    Her head hurt a lot. But she now confirmed that Vanessa and her child was kidnapped by Isabel, she


    needed to take action as soon as possible.


    Around noon, everyone left the hotel.


    Georgia was exhausted. She leaned on Robert and fell asleep immediately in the car.


    For the time being, they could only wait for the results of the investigation. Robert brought Georgia


    home so that she could rest.


    Alfred got another call from Isabel. She told him to go back to Svero to apany Princess Anna.


    She warned him and threatened him.


    If Alfred didn¡¯t show up, she would hurt Vanessa.


    Alfred immediately flew to Svero after getting the call. But before that, Elsie hit Alfred once more.


    His face was blue-ck from Elsie¡¯s punches.


    But she needed to let him go. Otherwise, her sister would get hurt.


    Elsie hugged Wilson tightly while watching Alfred¡¯s flight taking off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is our twin telepathy, but I feel very uneasy. I feel like worse things are going to


    happen. I¡¯m very afraid. Will Isabel keep her promise and protect my sister? Wilson, what else can we


    do? We don¡¯t have any other ideas, but I can¡¯t stand just waiting blindly like this.¡±


    ¡°God will bless good people and your sister is one of them. There will be a way out for her. Not to


    mention that Alfred already sent me all the information he had. I will do my best in the investigation.


    Elsie, you¡¯ve been at it for days now and you must be tired. You should take a rest at my ce. I¡¯ll get


    some people to look into the information I got. Maybe we¡¯ll find out something.¡±


    ¡°Forget about resting, I¡¯ll be by your side and help you. You never get to rest either. I wouldn¡¯t be able


    to sleep before getting any updates about my sister.¡±


    ¡°No, you should rest, your eyes are bloodshot. Listen to me,e home with me and go get some


    sleep. Miss Lane and Mr. Simpson also went back to get some rest. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you


    got sick from this, how would you continue searching for your sister? It¡¯s not good to push yourself over


    the limit, your body can¡¯t handle this. I¡¯m different, I¡¯m trained for this. During emergencies, I often go


    on without rest for days.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Youe with me, and we¡¯ll rest together. You don¡¯t have to sleep for hours with me,


    but you should at least take a short nap. Then, we can continue the search for my sister, okay? You


    have so many subordinates and Robert is also arranging some help. A half an hour rest should be


    fine.¡±


    Wilson wanted to say no, but he nodded in the end upon seeing the persistence in Elsie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a rest together.¡±


    In the past two days, he noticed that Elsie was getting skinner and looking more dested.


    Wilson was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if she didn¡¯t get some rest soon.


    That was why he insisted that she should rest.


    He thought about it and agreed to her suggestion.


    He would continue working after the nap.


    Georgia didn¡¯t go to theb today. She slept throughout the whole afternoon after she got home.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When she woke up, she saw Robert sitting next to her. He was holding a tablet and was reading


    something.

 Chapter 553 Screaming In The Middle of The Night

    Chapter 553 Screaming In The Middle of The Night


    Georgia sat up and asked.


    "How long have I been asleep? Where are the kids?"


    "You''ve been asleep for almost four hours, and the kids are downstairs ying. Rick came over today


    to give them a day of lessons, but he won''t being over tomorrow. He''s got something going on at


    school."


    "It''s getting dark outside. When you get older, you can''t stand to stay up any longer and you must get a


    good night''s sleep to make up for it. Robert, you didn''t sleep with me?"


    "I slept for a couple of hours or so to get refreshed, and then helped you continue reading this


    information. I found out something strange."


    "What is it?"


    Georgia asked with interest.


    "Didn''t Alfred send over the information about the lost kid that the Chow family has been investigating


    over the years? I looked at the evidence and information that came out of the investigations over the


    years and found that they never went to the orphanage to look for him. Logically, the lost child is most


    likely to have been adopted by orphanages, but it is a bit strange to me that they have never checked


    the orphanages."


    Hearing what Robert had said, Georgia was interested too.


    "Are there any other leads?"


    "No more for now. Anyway, their search for the child just kept going back and forth from one ce to


    another, but they could never find any more evidence. There are so many people, and it''s really hard to


    find a child who was lost at birth."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elsie and Wilson are supposed to have gone back to rest too. Have they called us again? I don''t know


    if Elsie can get a break or not. She looked too tired."


    "They''ve gone back, but they haven''t called you. I don''t know what''s going on either. Are you still going


    to work tomorrow? You''re worried about Vanessa''s condition and you have to go to work. Why don''t


    you take another day off tomorrow to rest at home."


    Robert was a little distressed.


    "That won''t work. "


    Georgia just shook her head.


    "Anyway, you''ve been keeping an eye on Vanessa for me and getting someone to look into her affairs. I


    can only send my men to spend their energy looking for Vanessa, and Isabel, and the Chow family''s


    feud, too. It''s best to find that lost child. But it''s not like I can do much to help. Since I have some free


    time, I''ll have to go to work at theb. As you know, Travis'' wedding is the day after tomorrow and I''ll


    have to take half a day off that day too. I''ve been dyed all day today. I don''t want to take another day


    off."


    "That''s fine if you decide. But if you''re really tired, then rest up at home. There are so many people at


    Riley''s experimental base, so you don''t have to hold out. By the way, I''m going to go there with you


    tomorrow. Riley wants to meet me to talk about it. Our cooperation has already started, but I have to


    negotiate with him on other specific details of the contract."


    "You and Riley already have an appointment about this? I hadn''t really thought of that."


    Georgia spoke up in surprise, while Robert smiled and nodded.


    "I was free any time, but Riley seems to be busy, so that''s why it''s scheduled for tomorrow. By the way,


    what happened to Aston after I picked you up unexpectedly that day? How did he get home


    afterward?"


    "Aston ended up deciding to stay inside theb. There are ts there, so he won''t be living back at my


    mother''s ce for a while."


    Speaking of this, Georgia remembered that yesterday Robert''s mother had talked to her mother. She


    turned to Robert and asked.


    "By the way, after your mother and my mother met, they didn''t get into any conflicts, did they?"


    "I don''t think so, but they drove everyone inside the house out at that time. When they went back in


    That put Georgia''s mind at ease. It had been a busy day for her, and she should have found time to


    visit her own mother.


    After a while, the housekeeper came up and called them down for dinner.


    After Georgia followed Robert to the dining room, Annie and Wesley were already seated.


    The chef quickly served the food, which was all the children''s favorite, and Georgia and Robert tried to


    tailor it to their tastes.


    They could be described as the typical kind of people who spoil their children very much.


    "Mummy, why haven''t I been able to video Vanessa for the past two days? Can I video with her today?


    I haven''t seen Sam or Vanessa for a long time."


    Annie, who was sitting at the table, surprisingly asked this out of the blue and Georgia instantly tensed


    up.


    "Vanessa has recently gone elsewhere for someone''s birthday party and is not avable for a while.


    She''s going to be in that country for a while. There are strict rules there, no casual inte use, and


    video calling isn''t very convenient. Can you video chat with her when shees home sometime


    Georgia made up a random reason to stop Annie from asking, and Annie just nodded strangely.


    It was particrly surprising to Annie that there were such strange ces in the world where the


    inte was still disconnected and no one could even be allowed to video chat.


    "Well then, I''ll just have to wait for Vanessa to get home."


    Annie finished with a sigh and Georgia became even more distraught.


    She didn''t know how much longer she could keep this under wraps. If Vanessa continued to disappear,


    the children would surely find out that something was wrong.


    She had to find a solution to the problem at hand.


    After dinner, she sheepishly told the children some stories and yed with them for a while.


    It wasn''t until the children were asleep that she and Robert went upstairs to bed.


    "Annie is very sensitive and if we keep putting it off for a few more days, she might realize something is


    wrong. And as parents, it''s not good for us to keep lying to our kids. How can I be an untrustworthy


    person in Annie''s mind?"


    Robert took his wife in his arms.


    "You go back to work at theb tomorrow. You can''t be part of the investigation into this either. I have a


    lot of men, Wilson has a lot of men, and Jason has transferred his men to me. We''re all investigating.


    Don''t worry. We''ll find them out."


    The two said when there was a sudden scream in the distance.


    Georgia''s face paled.


    "Is something wrong with Emilia? The sound seems to be hers."


    Emilia and Ivan were living inside the house at the back, which Georgia could asionally see.


    But she had been busy the past two days, plus Vanessa''s business, so she hadn''t paid much attention


    to Ivan and Emilia the past two days.


    Emilia was always under Ivan''s protection anyway, and she didn''t have the energy to care about her.


    The two rushed downstairs, and the children were awakened at this time.


    "Mummy, did something happen? That sound was so painful."


    "Daddy, what''s going on?"


    Annie and Wesley asked at the same time. Georgia and Robert just had to call the housekeeper and


    ask him to keep an eye on Annie and Wesley while they went to the back to see what was going on.


    "Annie, Wesley, your father and I will go out back and see what''s going on. There should be something


    wrong with your aunt. You two don''t have to worry about it, just lie in bed and y games or watch


    cartoons for a while. If you feel tired, go back to sleep. Don''t worry about me and your dad. And don''t


    you two go looking. This is something that children can''t solve. Will you be good kids who listen to


    Mummy, please?"


    "Mummy, Auntie sounded in pain. Are you sure you won''t let me and my brother go over there?"


    Georgia nodded affirmatively.


    "You two are too young to help. When you go, your father and I will have to protect you and won''t have


    the energy to do anything else then. You go inside the bedroom for now and the housekeeper will stay


    with you."


    Annie and Wesley were good children, and both Georgia and Robert refused, so they went back to bed


    with the housekeeper.


    And Georgia and Robert went to the back. At this point, they met up with Robert''s mother, Maisie.


    "Your cousin doesn''t look too promising. Let''s go together to the back and have a look."


    Georgia and Robert nodded, and then the three of them walked inside one of the innermost houses.


    That house was now entirely upied by Emilia and Ivan, and not even the maids went there during


    the day.


    Only if Ivan had to go to the toilet, or had to go out, or if he had toe somewhere else, would he ask


    someone to watch Emilia for a while.

 Chapter 554 Emilias Master Personality

    Chapter 554 Emilia''s Master Personality


    It was only when they got inside that they saw that Emilia was clutching her head and hissing in pain.


    She looked like a drunken person stumbling around but kept shouting and her voice was full of pain.


    Ivan was right next to her and watching Emilia worriedly.


    "Emilia, I''m right here. Don''t you be afraid! I''ll stay with you ..."


    Ivan tried to walk up and take Emilia''s hand, but Emilia cried out in pain.


    "Get away from me, get away! Don''te near me."


    "Emilia, no one can hurt you anymore. I''m Ivan. Don''t you remember me? I''m not going to hurt you.


    This is a safe ce and those people who bullied you are gone. They''ve all disappeared."


    Ivan spoke again patiently, but Emilia still screamed in pain.


    "Don''t youe over here! I forbid you toe over. I forbid any man toe near me. Get out."


    Georgia stepped forward this moment.


    "Emilia, it''s Gigi. Do you remember me? I''m here, and this is my home now. We are in D City. We are in


    the country. There are no bad people here who can hurt you. Will you calm down for a moment and talk


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    to me?"


    Somehow, Georgia realized from Emilia''s ''I forbid any man toe near me'' that Emilia hated men


    now.


    She didn''t know what had happened to Emilia but knew that she must have been humiliated.


    At this moment, Emilia finally calmed down. She saw Georgia.


    The next second, she suddenly hugged Gigi and cried out in pain.


    Everyone was shocked, and no one expected Emilia to be sober at this moment.


    Georgia instantly thought of what had happened before. She had warned Ivan.


    They had to find a way to get Emilia''s master personality back. If her master personality stayed


    dormant, one day it would be swallowed up by the other personalities and disappearpletely.


    Right now, Emilia''s master personality hade back, and Georgia was a little surprised.


    "You tell them all to get out. I just want to talk to you."


    Emilia whispered in Georgia''s ear. Georgia turned to Robert, Ivan, and Maisie and spoke.


    "I''ll talk to Emilia alone. Will you all go out for a while?"


    Ivan was helpless. He left the house with worries and Robert, and Maisie.


    Georgia hugged Emilia and patted her back gently. Such a hug would give her a sense of security.


    She didn''t have a minor in psychology, but she understood some of the basics.


    She patted her gently for several minutes before Emilia slowly calmed down.


    It took a long time before Emilia spoke to Georgia.


    "How did I get here? Why is Ivan here? Why am I in this state?"


    Hearing Emilia''s question, Georgia answered truthfully.


    "Do you remember what happened when you were taken away, or when Eric got someone to torture


    you? Did these memories juste back to you and that''s why you screamed in pain."


    As soon as she asked, Emilia hugged Georgia again in horror.


    "Don''t mention it, don''t mention it. You mustn''t mention those things. I seem to have forgotten. It gives


    me a headache when you mention it."


    Georgia didn''t know how to ask any more questions. She patted Emilia on the back and then told her


    about her father asking her toe to the country for them to look after her.


    She also talked about how Ivan had been taking care of her and even told about how she had now


    separated several personalities.


    Emilia gave a shocked look as she listened.


    "Is this what I''ve be? But when I think about what has happened to me in the past, all I can feel is


    a headache. I just want you to stop talking about it. I don''t want to know those things. Gigi, will you stop


    talking about it too?"


    "It''s okay. I won''t bring it up again. Your master personality hasn''t been sober before. It''s a good thing


    you''re sober today or we wouldn''t know what to do."


    "You just said something about my father. What about my mother? Hasn''t she ever cared about me


    after what happened to me?"


    Georgia hadn''t just said anything about Margie. She sighed and then began to speak to Emilia.


    "Margie is not your real mother. Was this something you knew?"


    "I suspected it, but I never had the courage to go for a paternity test. So she really wasn''t my mother. It


    seems that a lot has happened in the period when I was not sober. Gigi, you can tell me everything.


    Just don''t mention those past and don''t mention that person''s name or I''ll get a headache and pain just


    listening to it."


    "Your mother worked with the man and told him about your whereabouts. She said she called you and


    knew where you would go, and that''s how you ended up in the hands of Eric. Then something


    happened to you and when you came back you became unconscious. It wasn''t until today that your


    master personality woke up."


    "And who exactly is my real mother?"


    Emilia asked, but Georgia shook her head.


    "I don''t know. It''s something only your father knows."


    "So I wasn''t wrong about what I felt all those years ago. I used to think my mother looked at me like I


    was an obnoxious piece of trash. She hadn''t done anything to me before. Why would she team up with


    someone else to do something to me this time? Did my father do something to break her heart that


    made her finally take action against me?"


    "Not really."


    Ivan had told Georgia everything about Margie, so she could only exin it to Emilia now.


    "Your real mother saved your father back then, but your father thought it was Margie who saved him, so


    he wanted to marry Margie. But Margie had said that she hadn''t saved your father and she refused the


    marriage. Your father, however, felt that she did not want to marry him, so he forced Margie to marry


    him. Their rtionship was fraught from the start, and Margieter had no choice but to stay with your


    father for the rest of her life."


    "But your father then really found out who his real rescuer was. That person was your real mother. So


    he decided to get a divorce and marry your mother. By that time, Margie was pregnant. In order to


    marry your mother sessfully, he took Margie to the hospital by force to have an abortion, and that is


    how Margie and your father developed their hatred. They should have be opponents at that


    moment."


    As Georgia spoke, tears suddenly flowed from Emilia''s eyes in sadness.


    "So they actually went through so many things in the past. And what happened afterward? Why didn''t


    my father marry my real mother?"


    "After Margie was forcibly aborted, your mother met with an ident and died, so your father was not


    going to divorce again and let her continue to upy the position as his wife so that your father would


    not have to marry anyone else. That''s why they developed the growing resentment. Thest straw that


    broke her heart was that she always thought you were another woman''s daughter and a child born of


    an affair your father had with another woman, so she turned a blind eye to you and ignored you."


    "But she had no idea that you were the daughter of the woman your father loved so much. Although


    your mother didn''t do anything from start to finish, some indirect reason caused Margie to have a very


    unpleasant and hurtful life, so she tried to ruin you and make it difficult for your father."


    After she finished, Emilia actuallyughed sarcastically.


    "You know what? I can understand Margie not liking me because I see now that I''m not her real


    daughter. I used to think I wasn''t good enough, or that she was born hating children. But my father


    never wanted to see me since I was a child, and was never close to me. I don''t think he loved me.


    Maybe he only remembered my mother."


    When she finished, Georgia patted Emilia gently on the back.


    "Don''t mind them. None of them deserve to be your parents."


    "But I had to know who my real mother was, or worship her. Now that I''m sober, I have to see my father


    and get the truth out. Also, I''d love to meet Margie and have a chat with her."


    "Are you saying that you want to go back to the Powell family and meet your father and


    Margie?"

 Chapter 555 The Arrival of Zac

    Chapter 555 The Arrival of Zac


    Emilia nodded affirmatively.


    "As you tell me these things, it will always be hard on me if I don''t make it clear. I have to go and see


    them."


    "But in your current condition, I''m worried about your other personalitiesing out and causing you


    problems."


    Georgia gave a look of disapproval.


    "I can''t believe I''ve be one of those people with schizophrenia in a TV show and separated


    several personalities. It''s ridiculous."


    "By the way, tell Ivan not to take care of me anymore. I don''t even know how I''m going to repay his


    kindness when he continues to take care of me like this. I don''t want to owe him."


    Thisment made things even more difficult for Georgia.


    "Do you have to? He knows about it after all and he has been getting a lot of specialists to treat you.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert and I have a lot on our te these days. My best friend, Vanessa, is missing and I can''t be


    there for you for the time being. If you don''t want Ivan by your side, then you need to find someone


    reliable to look after you too. In your current condition, you can''t be left alone. Because at any time, you


    could be irritated and have an unexpected condition."


    "Isn''t there a professional doctor? It''s gettingte now. Let''s have the specialiste over tomorrow so


    I can have a chat with him. I''d also like to know exactly what my situation is before I decide what to do


    next."


    After this, Georgia walked out and spoke to Ivan.


    "She''s still in the main personality and her mood has smoothed out, but you can''t talk about Eric or the


    past. I exined everything to her about Margie and her father, and also about her current mental


    state. She asked that a doctor be brought over tomorrow and she wants to find out for herself what her


    condition is."


    When Georgia finished, Ivan turned to her and assured her.


    "I''ll arrange that right away. Can I go in and see her now?"


    "Ivan, I hope you don''t feel bad. Emilia says she doesn''t want you to keep looking after her, but I also


    know she certainly can''t do it alone. I will sleep with her tonight and tomorrow I will arrange for a


    reliable person to look after her. You can find a reliable person too. I would like to arrange for a female


    doctor to look after her, or a capable female bodyguard. I think she''s a bit of a man-hater at the


    moment."


    "Why wouldn''t she want me in there? Just because she''s sick of men right now?"


    Ivan asked sadly, while Georgia patted Ivan on the back.


    "She''s in a lot of pain right now. You should just let her be for now. She doesn''t want to owe you. In


    fact, I don''t think she talks about you with disgust, but rather in aplex tone. You''ve been with her


    for so long recently. Even if she can''t recall the memories of her other personalities, she must have had


    a lot of emotions towards you. I don''t know what she''s thinking, but we have to respect her decision for


    now and not irritate her. Do you understand?"


    "Then tell her that I can leave her alone and not appear in front of her, but I want to be clear about her


    mental state all the time. Because I will always contact a reliable doctor to help her with her treatment.


    And tell her not to go out alone. In her current condition, something could happen to her if she goes out


    alone. I will not show up in front of her."


    When Ivan had left sadly, Robert said to Georgia.


    "Then you will stay here with Emilia tonight and rest. I''ll have a couple of bodyguards outside all the


    time. I''m also afraid that something might happen to her. But it¡¯s a good sign that her master personality


    is awake. She''ll get better and better."


    Robert left after that, and Georgia went back into the house.


    She and Emiliay down on the bed to rest.


    "Did Ivan know about my decision? Did he say anything?"


    Emilia suddenly asked, and it seemed that she cared about Ivan.


    "He said that he respects your decision, but he wants to know about your condition all the time


    because he will contact a specialist to treat you. He wants you not to refuse his help in this matter, and


    also that, in your present condition, you cannot just go out and do things on your own. You must have


    someone reliable by your side. I have asked them to arrange for a female doctor or a female


    bodyguard to apany you. Can you agree on this matter?"


    "Gigi, I am not a capricious person and I know that something is wrong with me. Since I have a


    problem, I need a professional doctor to treat me. I wouldn''t say no to the doctor just because he was


    referred by Ivan. As for the female bodyguard, you arrange that. If it''s a female doctor, that''s fine too. I


    don''t mind. I''ve kept you all busy today, so let''s go to bed first. I seem to be tired too. I hope nothing


    happens inside the dream that annoys me."


    Emilia closed her eyes when she finished. Georgia looked at Emilia in the darkness of the night. The


    moonlight filtered in and all she could see was Emilia''s eyes closed. She sighed slightly in her mind


    and finally closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, Georgia woke up at seven o''clock.


    When Emilia woke up, Georgia was surprised to find that Emilia had not turned into another


    personality, but was still in the master personality.


    She finished her breakfast with Emilia and immediately, Robert came over with a female bodyguard.


    "There is no suitable female doctor for the moment. This female bodyguard was selected by me from


    my men. Her name is Zac."


    When Robert finished, Zac smiled at Georgia.


    "Ms. Simpson, hello. You can just call me Zac from now on."


    Zac''s face was a little big, but her eyes were round and she looked energetic.


    And Zac looked close to 5''8". Even in her tights, Georgia could see the muscles in her arms. She did


    seem to be a capable bodyguard.


    She spoke up to Zac.


    "Come in with me and get to know Miss Powell. Her name is Emilia and you will be responsible for her


    protection from now on. Robert should have told you all about her mental and physical condition. You


    understand what you have to do from now on, right?"


    Zac immediately broke into a smile.


    "Ms. Simpson, don''t worry. I understand my duties from now on. I will always be by her side. If anything


    unusual happens to her, I will knock her out and control her so she doesn''t hurt herself. If she is


    outside, I will keep watch over her and not let anyonee near her and irritate her."


    After this, Georgia brought Zac to Emilia.


    She introduced Zac, who then smiled at Emilia.


    "Miss Powell, I promise to work very hard and I will definitely protect you."


    Those words made Emilia smile. For the first time since yesterday to today, she smiled.


    Georgia couldn''t help but think that Robert was good at picking people. Because although Zac was a


    bodyguard, her smile and her tone of voice made people feel energetic and Zac had a smile on her


    face all the time. Having someone like that around would put you in a good mood.


    "I may bother you in the future. I also know that I have a problem with my mental state. If I hurt anyone


    else, you will simply knock me out and take me away. I also want you to keep me under control and not


    let me do anything to hurt anyone else."


    Georgia did not leave until after Emilia and Zac had be familiar with each other.


    Robert was still waiting outside. She followed Robert off hand in hand and then asked.


    "Where''s Ivan? Where did he gost night?"


    "He said he was going to a very top specialist. That specialist hasn''t treated patients for years, and he


    had to go beg him to make aeback to save Emilia."


    "What? Is there anyone else who wouldn''t want to be a specialist in treating psychological problems?"


    "Ivan just recently found out about the guy. Since Emilia doesn''t want him to stay with her, he''s going


    after this guy. Ivan has really grown up. If it was before, something like this would have made him angry


    Georgia asked about another matter.


    "My mother has lost her memory and your mother has had her memory wiped. If Emilia loses her


    memory too, would this be a solution?"


    Robert, however, shook his head.


    "Don''t you remember what Vincent said that time? You can only do something like that if a person is in


    a sane state of mind and it won¡¯t cause confusion. Even when I asked him to try it on Wesley, he


    refused. He said Wesley was too young and would not be able to tell what was real. Emilia had split


    into several personalities and now had her memories confused. Doing something like this again, she


    might not be able to figure out her memories at all, and in the end, bepletely confused about what


    is reality."


    Georgia sighed and then, she and Robert went out to the car. She intended to go to work at theb.


    Robert, on the other hand, was going to meet Riley.


    She didn''t expect Tammy to call her just as she got into the car.

 Chapter 556 The Deal With Riley

    Chapter 556 The Deal With Riley


    The moment she answered the phone, Georgia hadn''t reacted that the person calling was Tammy.


    "Hello, may I ask who you are looking for?"


    As Georgia uttered the words, a woman''s voice came on the other end of the line.


    "Georgia, don''t you remember my voice?"


    "What''s up?"


    Georgia finally remembered that it was Tammy''s voice. What was she doing calling her?


    "I came to the country and intended to have some fun. You''re kind of my cousin. Shouldn''t you guys


    treat me to a meal when I''m here?"


    "You guys ..."


    Georgiaughed.


    "You mean you want me to bring my family to have dinner with you and pick you up. Miss Wilkes, is


    that what you mean?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Tammy asked with a sullen look.


    "I think you know exactly what I mean."


    Georgia sneered and hung up, while Robert asked curiously.


    "What''s wrong? Who was it that called? What''s got you so upset?"


    "Tammy called. Why are you so attractive? I think Tammy came to the country just to pester you."


    Georgia''sment made Robertugh.


    "The fact that I''m attractive only proves that you have great taste. As for those who like me, you have


    absolutely nothing to worry about, because I don''t have anyone inside my heart but you."


    "You''re quite the narcissist."


    Georgia chuckled at hisment, while the difort she had just felt in her mind instantly


    dissipated.


    Just because she was a few years younger than her, Tammy always looked at her with the attitude that


    Robert would sooner orter get sick of her, as if she thought she would be abandoned by Robert


    one day. This feeling really irritated her.


    But Robert''sment did put her in a better mood.


    "She actually called me yesterday too."


    Robert said to Georgia.


    "She said she wanted to meet up with me and asked me to show her around the country."


    "And what did you say in reply?"


    "I refused outright, of course. I have a wife and children. How could I go out with a single woman? Am I


    the perfect husband?"


    Georgia rewarded Robert by kissing him directly on the cheek.


    "Well done. From now on, you''re going to treat these women as ruthlessly as the autumn wind sweeps


    away the leaves. Understand?"


    "You''re right about everything."


    The two made jokes and the journey became interesting instead.


    In fact, Robert felt that Gigi had been too unhappytely. The atmosphere in the family was a bit


    depressing because of Vanessa''s affair.


    He wanted to cheer her up too, so he preferred to say something amusing to make her smile.


    When they got off the car at theb, Georgia and Robert went inside hand in hand.


    Just inside, he saw Riley and Leda standing next to him.


    "Robert, it looks like you''re recovering nicely."


    Leda smiled at Robert as she uttered these words. Robert suddenly felt a little down on his luck.


    He had just gotten Tammy''s affairs in order, and how did they run into Leda again?


    He could even see the cold air emanating from Georgia¡¯s body.


    "I really don''t have any physical abnormalities right now."


    He replied to Riley with a faint smile.


    "Where are we going to talk?"


    "There''s my office upstairs. Just follow me up there."


    Georgia certainly wasn''t going to get involved in those negotiations, and that wasn''t her area of


    expertise either. She''d been dyed for a day or two and now had to rush off to have a chat with


    Antonio about the progress of thest two days.


    Robert and Riley went upstairs while Georgia walked straight towards Antonio''sb.


    Antonio had argeboratory of his own, and he had his ownb tools, so he wouldn''t be working with


    anyone else on the experiments.


    But he would recruit a few assistants to help him. He had already recruited a few helpers since he


    arrived here, and Georgia was doing experiments in thisb with him.


    "The data from the experiments I did yesterday, and the things I''ve organized are in that folder. Take a


    quick look at it and thene back to keep up with my progress."


    Antonio spoke as soon as Georgia entered.


    She nodded, then took the folder and sat down next to him and read it.


    After a while, she opened theputer again and startedparing the information.


    The wholeb was quiet, and everyone was busy with their own things.


    And inside Riley''s office on the top floor, Robert and Riley sat across from each other.


    "Jason revealed some details to me earlier. You said that some of the negotiations had to be done in


    person with me. What''s this all about?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Riley smiled.


    "I''ve exposed you to my background and this research base. Now Georgia has brought Antonio, Adolf,


    and Aston into this base. We''ll have to talk about the future ownership of research results and patents,


    as well as the distribution of shares."


    "What do you think? I''ll listen to what you want first."


    Robert asked calmly, but Riley spoke up straight away.


    "I can give you all the results and patents of this research base. You can have all the proceeds from


    this experimental base in the future."


    Thisment, however, surprised Robert. He looked at Riley strangely.


    "What do you want to do? Or what are you going to make me pay for?"


    "Do you know what Eric had you for back then? He wanted to experiment with your body. Because your


    body has now survived all sorts of dangers and instead produced the substance to allow itself to heal. It


    is especially important to me that you get back on your feet and that you let your nerves heal again. I


    want you toe over every day or at least once a week to cooperate with my team''s research so that


    they can examine the mysteries inside your body."


    "I promised you this thing, and I didn''t refuse it. Nor do you need to give me all the results and patents


    of this experimental base and then exchange them for my arrival."


    Robert spoke up without understanding. He hadn''t refused to give the secrets inside his body to his


    people to study.


    He also didn''t quite understand what Riley meant by this paragraph.


    "Your blood is not quite the same as everyone else''s now. Georgia has told you about it, I believe, but


    my people have not been able to make any greater breakthroughs in their research. Your blood and


    hers are of one blood type. I''d like to try a risky approach and have you give her a blood transfusion. If


    it works, it willst. If you agree to this thing, I will give you all the results of this experimental base."


    Robert finally understood the reason for Riley''s remark. It turned out that he wanted his


    blood.

 Chapter 557 The Day Before The Wedding

    Chapter 557 The Day Before The Wedding


    "Do you want me to have a blood transfusion every day? It''s damaging to a normal person''s body too. I


    don''t mind if the blood is given to her bit by bit to see how she reacts. Riley, I can help you, but it''s


    based on not harming my body. I have parents and children and I can''t take my health lightly, but I will


    do my best to help you. As for the findings of this experimental base, both Gigi and I can do without


    them. We also don''t care how much it''s worth and how much money we can make in the future."


    "Gigi just wants me to get healthy quickly. She didn''t want me to be different from the ordinary


    people, that would scare her. I also don''t need to be different from the average person and then invite


    more and more danger to my family and children. I can try the blood transfusion treatment you


    mentioned, but not too much."


    "I understand what you mean. As long as you agree to try a blood transfusion, it¡¯s making progress. But


    I hope you won''t tell Miss Lane about this."


    Robert thought about it for a moment and agreed.


    Gigi was already worried, and the slightest thing would make her sleep badly. And with so many things


    unresolved at the moment, he couldn''t let Gigi continue to worry about him.


    "Now that you''ve agreed,e with me first."


    Riley stood up, then led Robert out of the room.


    They ended up outside a ward with very tight security. Riley used several codes to unlock the door and


    walked inside, going through several doors for security.


    Robert saw a bed inside with a woman lying in it, who appeared to be lying inside a shrouded ss


    window. She had an IV drip in her hand, was very pale, and looked very thin.


    "She''s been in aa like this for years, hasn''t she?"


    Robert asked with a heavy heart and Riley nodded.


    "It''s been a few years. I''ve been trying to get her to wake up, but it never works. Because many parts of


    her brain nerves have been damaged and some have even been dered dead, but I have been


    reluctant to let her leave this world. I want the doctors to work out a way to make her brain nerves


    Immediately, a nurse walked in, carrying some tools.


    Riley spoke up to Robert.


    "You can just draw some blood for her here to try first."


    Robert did keep his promise and then put his hand out.


    Almost 100ml of blood was drawn before everything stopped.


    Riley just stood on the outside of that ss bed and spoke to himself.


    "She used to be a very cute and kind girl. She shouldn''t have fallen in love with me or given so much


    for me. Now that she has be like this, I owe it to her. As long as I am alive, I will find a way to keep


    her alive."


    After a while, Riley led Robert out.


    Robert, however, kept thinking about who the girl was. When he had looked at the diary, he thought he


    had seen this person''s name, but couldn''t remember what had happened.


    It seemed he would have to go back and take a look to find out.


    Since neither of them cared about the final results of this experimental base and the question of the


    proceeds, they ended up drawing up a preliminary n. Whatever the oue, it would all be divided


    equally between them, with each holding a 50% share.


    Then they both invested their absolute human resources and funds to support the research here. They


    were wealthy and would not take the gain or loss of this small amount of money invested to heart.


    After all, life was more valuable than money. After getting these ns talked through, Riley spoke to


    Robert about another matter.


    "Tomorrow is Sarah and Travis''s wedding. You and Miss Lane are supposed to be going to that, right?"


    It was surprising that Riley would ask about it. Robert found it a little strange and Riley spoke up with a


    smile.


    "I got word that Jayson and Eric have teamed up. Their worst enemy is probably you. I''ve heard they''re


    up to something. But with your recent schedules, you wouldn''t even let them get away with it. Yet, if


    you''re going to someone''s wedding, you have to watch out. On such asions, it is most likely that


    chaos will arise. Because there will be peopleing and going."


    Robert''s face instantly sank.


    "I know. Thank you for reminding me."


    After that, Robert made his way downstairs.


    He watched as Georgia went about her business inside. And after saying something to Antonio, she


    plunged back into what she was doing.


    He didn''t leave but found a ce to sit down directly outside and then called his people and asked


    them to double-check all the venues where Sarah and Travis'' wedding was to be held tomorrow, and


    then to check out any unusual people who had recently entered D City.


    Before that happened, though, Robert gave Travis a call.


    When Travis received the call, he was at the hotel with Sarah rehearsing the steps for tomorrow''s


    wedding.


    The call slightly interrupted them. He took the phone and went to a quiet ce to answer it.


    He was also a little surprised that Robert was calling him.


    "Robert, is there something you wanted to talk to me about? I''m a bit busy at the moment."


    "I know you''re having your wedding tomorrow and it''s going to be a very busy day, but I want to remind


    you of something. You''d better double-check on the security for the wedding because I''ve received


    word that someone might be up to something at the wedding. There is a good chance that Jayson will


    deal with you again. He''s always had a grudge against us and I''ve heard that he may have joined


    forces with Eric. They are most likely to exploit the situation when you are having a wedding, so I''m


    giving you this call. I want you to be cautious as well, and I''ll get someone to keep investigating


    unusual people."


    "I understand. Thank you for reminding me. I''ll look into this matter right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Travis walked over to Sarah''s side.


    Sarah was exchanging details with the host of the wedding for tomorrow.


    "Sarah,e with me. There are some things I need to talk to you about alone."


    Sarah just had to follow Travis over to the other side to talk.


    "What''s wrong? You look worried."


    "Robert just gave me a call. He got word that Jayson might have joined up with Eric. I''m not sure if it''s


    true or not, but we do have to be vignt. Jayson is an enemy of both of us, and he must be very keen


    to get back at us. Tomorrow is our wedding and Robert said that there is a chance that someone will


    mess up the wedding tomorrow. We''ve checked the security several times, but after all, there are too


    many people, and we''ll have to think of a way to recheck it again. I''m afraid something will happen


    tomorrow."


    "Jayson is really a pain in the ass. When we let him get away with itst time, I knew he''de back.


    He must have gotten a tip and found out about the fight between Eric and Georgia this time, so he got


    Eric to join forces with him. Just give him a temporary respite and he''ll be able to cause us problems


    again. It''s really annoying."


    Sarah was unhappy with the news. All she wanted was to make her wedding very grand and very nice.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It turned out that now there was actually a crisis going on and an enemy to mess it up.


    "So we don''t need to worry about the rehearsal now. The wedding details are just so much anyway. We


    need to get everyone together now and then get everyone who is attending tomorrow checked out in a


    hurry. Also, all important areas of the wedding venue should be strictly controlled by our people.


    There''s no way we''re not having the wedding now. Just in case he reallyes, we can catch him and


    see who really dies."


    Travis nodded affirmatively.


    "You''re right. Since he''sing to mess up, let''s start fighting now. He is in the dark and we''re in the


    light, but we can set up a lot of men and might be able to deal with him for good by then. If we really let


    him stay out there quietly, who knows if he''lle out and get back at us one day. It''s good news to


    have news."

 Chapter 558 Punishing Someone as a Warning to Others

    Chapter 558 Punishing Someone as a Warning to Others


    The both of them gathered up all their trusted subordinates and told them to check everywhere in the


    hotel that they were going to hold their wedding in.


    They rented the whole hotel. Of course, the hotel was one of the hotels under the Duran family.


    Ever since they decided to hold their wedding there, the hotel temporarily stopped their business. For


    half a month, they were preparing for their wedding.


    Sarah didn¡¯t care about the losses. She wanted to have a perfect and extravagant wedding. She


    wanted to leave herself and Travis good memories.


    Even though a small ident had urred, she still wanted to ensure that the wedding would finish


    smoothly.


    There were no other guests in the hotel. This meant that they only had to check the wedding guests


    who wereing tomorrow and the hotel workers carefully.


    The hotel had a lot of workers, but she asked only a fourth of them to stay to prepare for the wedding.


    She investigated the background of the remaining workers thoroughly. Only then did she decide to


    keep them.


    There was a possibility that these workers might betray her if someone threatened them, or even


    threatened their families.


    But she wouldn¡¯t let uninvited guests in. Everyone who came in would have to go through a security


    check. There was a low possibility that the hotel workers would suddenly gain the ability to murder


    someone or possess a gun.


    She checked the insides of the hotel, going through every part one by one. Then, she told her trusted


    subordinates to check the hotel workers again. She also asked her trusted bodyguards if they saw


    anyone suspicious.


    On this day, Travis and Sarah spent the whole day checking for suspicious people and reviewing the


    hotel¡¯s security.


    Georgia got to finally rest for a while around noon. She walked outside and saw Robert.


    ¡°Why are you waiting for me here? You can go home and rest if you¡¯re done talking to Riley. I can only


    head home at night.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been waiting for too long. Lunchtime wasing up soon, so I thought of waiting for a bit to


    have lunch with you. I also haven¡¯t talked to Antonio and your other colleagues for a long time. So, I


    wanted to have lunch with you guys.¡±


    Robert and Georgia went to theb¡¯s canteen.


    Antonio sat down together with them.


    ¡°The food here isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Robert smiled after taking a bite.


    Antonio said to Robert.


    ¡°Riley hired five stars restaurant chefs for the canteen. He is really dedicated to the base. Before I


    started working here, I visited the area, and it was filled with top-notch equipment. Every type of testing


    equipment was avable. He invested at least a few billions in these apparatuses.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Riley really cares about Miss Shelby. He nned everything very well here. This ce is


    his sweat and blood.¡±


    Georgia asked curiously.


    ¡°Miss Shelby?¡±


    ¡°He spilt some beans when I was talking to him today. That¡¯s how I know that her surname is Shelby.¡±


    ¡°You guys sure get along.¡±


    Georgiaughed. She lowered her head and was about to start eating. But then, she noticed a woman


    holding the food tray and was walking towards them.


    ¡°Can I join you guys?¡±


    Leda asked Robert, Georgia, and Antonio. Each bench could fit two people, so four people could sit at


    the table.


    Robert answered before Georgia could say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we are discussing some private matter. It¡¯s not so convenient for us to have you here.


    There¡¯s an open seat over there. Miss Leda, maybe you can sit there instead.¡±


    Leda¡¯s face turned bleak upon hearing Robert, but she tried to force a smile.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go there.¡±


    She left after saying that. Georgia was impressed with the way Robert handled the situation.


    ¡°You actually rejected her. I thought you would let her sit with us out of courtesy.¡±


    ¡°If I really did that, I would have to sleep on the sofa tonight. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    Georgia and Robert were flirting. Antonio frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck working in theb without rest for a very long time and haven¡¯t got the chance to sleep with a


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    beautiful woman. Please stop flirting in front of me, otherwise, I¡¯ll skip out on work and go out to have


    some fun tonight. I have some inspiration, so, please tone down your flirting.¡±


    Robert and Georgia looked at each other and conversed in a softer voice.


    They talked about what Riley and Robert discussed today. Robert didn¡¯t tell Georgia about drawing


    blood, he only mentioned that the decision was to split everything into fifty-fifty.


    ¡°You mentioned before that Riley was a fusspot, hence he wanted to talk to you face-to-face. But you


    don¡¯t really care about the result or anything. It¡¯s so odd.¡±


    Georgia sighed. Robert smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, Georgia went back to work, and Robert


    headed to his office.


    He had an important meeting in the afternoon and his participation was mandatory. Even though Randy


    was the CEO, Robert was still the chairman in name. He had to show up once in a while to see how the


    group was faring.


    After seeing Robert off, Georgia was ready to continue working.


    She met Leda when she was walking through the corridor.


    Georgia smiled casually and was nning to go ahead, but Leda halted her in her tracks.


    ¡°Miss Lane, you don¡¯t have to be so wary around me like I¡¯m some kind of dangerous criminal. I just


    treat Robert as one of my favourite memories from when I was young. I don¡¯t like him anymore and I¡¯m


    not nning to steal your husband from you. I just feel nostalgic when I see him sometimes and want


    to have a little conversation, I don¡¯t mean anything else. We¡¯ve grown old, hence the nostalgia hits hard


    sometimes.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t answer and Leda continued to talk.


    ¡°There¡¯s this saying, but I don¡¯t know if you know it. It goes good times don¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that no lovests forever and that one day I¡¯ll break up with Robert as you did, right?


    And I¡¯ll be an ex to him like you, Miss Leda. Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±


    Leda smiled bleakly.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you that Robert¡¯s taste in women never changed. I was a recement for someone


    else and so are you. One day if that person finallyes back, you¡¯ll be nothing. But I really have


    no intention to steal Robert away from you because he doesn¡¯t love me anymore anyways. Miss Lane,


    don¡¯t pour all your heart and soul into one person. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Leda left after saying that. Georgia was dumbfounded.


    But she believed what Leda said, that Leda wasn¡¯t expecting Robert to fall in love with her again. Leda


    believed that she and Robert wouldn¡¯t be together anymore.


    But the part where Leda said that they were just recements. Georgia didn¡¯t really understand what


    she meant there.


    She thought Leda was Robert¡¯s first love. Did Robert have any other lover before her?


    Too bad Robert had just left, otherwise, Georgia would grab him by the cor and ask him directly.


    How many people did he date? Why were they all bothering her so much?


    But she remembered that Robert didn¡¯t have any memories of his past. He didn¡¯t even know who


    Wesley¡¯s biological mother was. Georgia took a deep breath.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. Maybe Leda was just spouting nonsense and trying to form a rift between


    Robert¡¯s and my rtionship. Let¡¯s ignore her and go to work¡­¡±


    Georgia said to herself and prepared herself mentally. She then returned to theb and continued


    working with Antonio.


    Robert was back at the office. Before his car entered the parking lot, he got a call from Randy.


    ¡°Robert,e in from another door. Dora is here causing trouble again. I thought she was so hurt that


    she wouldn¡¯t have the energy toe bother us. But then she suddenly appeared. Maybe she heard


    that you wereing in today for the meeting. I don¡¯t know where she got the news though.¡±


    Robertughed abruptly.


    ¡°Let her in. If she wants to see me, then let her be. She¡¯ll soon give up.¡±

 Chapter 559 The Wedding Day

    Chapter 559 The Wedding Day


    It had been so long, and Dora had gotten the lesson she deserved. It was time for him to meet his aunt.


    Randy had to ask his men to take Dora upstairs. Robert parked his car in the car park and then took


    the VIP lift to the top floor with a bunch of bodyguards escorting him.


    Robert arrived before his aunt and sat in his office. He was bored looking at the ns that had recently


    been submitted by the nning department, but few of them caught his eye.


    After a few minutes, the door to the office opened and he saw Randy walk in with Dora.


    Dora was tied up, her face was covered in cuts, her hair was a mess and her clothes were also in rags.


    She looked particrly miserable and as soon as she came in, she knelt down in front of Robert.


    "Robert, it was me who did wrong, it was me who was ungrateful and whimsical. Please spare me. I will


    never do anything like this again to anger you. I will not show my face in front of them, whether it is you,


    or your wife, or anyone else around you. Please spare me."


    "Do you know what you did wrong, Auntie?"


    Robert asked indifferently, but Dora looked at the man in front of her with trepidation.


    During the past period, she had experienced what it was like to be in hell.


    Hounded to pay her debts, punched and kicked by men from the casino, and locked up in various


    ces to be tortured, she had been bullied out of her life.


    All she wanted was for Robert to leave her alone, and she was truly regretting what she had done


    earlier in provoking him. How could she be so whimsical as to think that she would be able to take


    advantage of Robert and get away with it for the rest of her life?


    She was relying on the Simpson family, and the Simpson family was now in Robert''s hands. If she


    pissed off Robert, she would be abandoned by the Simpson family.


    Anyone on the outside could bully her from then on, and she had only now realized that.


    "Robert, you are the pir of the Simpson family. I understand that my only support is the Simpson


    family. Without the Simpson family, I''m nothing. I shouldn''t have done anything to hurt you or your


    loved ones. Please let me go and I will do anything stupid again. You can send me out of the country


    and let me live in exile overseas. You can even keep me in one ce under control as long as you


    don''t let those people hound me to pay them back again. I can''t stand the way things are now."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Robertughed indifferently.


    "Auntie, now that you understand this, let me tell you something. When you''re done, I''ll let you go. After


    that, you''ll stay in that country forever and note back, and no one will bother you with your debts,


    and I won''t let you out again. You can live there for the rest of your life in peace."


    Dora asked excitedly.


    "If there is anything you need me to do, just say it. I''ll get it done."


    "The Simpson family is too big and some people are always foolish and have evil intentions. You know


    what they''re thinking. Just go and meet them recently and tell them what you''ve been through and let


    them know what it will be like to offend me."


    When he finished, he looked at Randy again, who immediately held out a document.


    "You sign this document, and then finish this thing, and no one will ever bother you again."


    Dora looked at it. It was her share transfer agreement.


    She had taken the design away back then, and now she was fighting tooth and nail to give it back.


    Excitedly, she took the pen and signed it.


    By giving this share back, maybe her life would finally turn around.


    She would never dare to mess with her nephew again.


    Dora finally left the building and Randy smiled at Robert.


    "Robert, you''re awesome. For once, you''ll be able to deter the ill-intentioned members of the Simpson


    family. It''s time to teach them a lesson. The annual dividends are enough to keep them fed and happy,


    yet they are not satisfied and want to work with others to deal with you. If they could run the group, it


    would be fine, but instead, each one of them is being cheated by others, and they are making mistakes


    in arranging positions for people to do business. I am sick and tired of looking at them. These people


    deserve to be taught a lesson."


    "Let''s see if Dora''s experience this time will be enough to deter them. By the way, you can also help


    spread the word about Kenny being in prison so that those who are interested will know what the


    downfall will be like. I''m tired of dealing with them one by one. It''s better to deter them all than to deal


    with each one of them."


    After this, Randy summoned the senior management to the top floor office for a meeting, where Robert


    denied every proposal from the nning department, leaving only a few big investment proposals, and


    then asked them to set up a team to start working on the M&A n.


    In the afternoon, Georgia returned home and took Emilia, escorted by other bodyguards, to her


    mother''s ce.


    Emilia was delighted to see Casey.


    "Auntie, I''ve been worrying you all this while."


    "I''m happy enough now that you''re awake. How are you feeling today? Is there anything


    ufortable?"


    "I''m fine. I''ve been feeling fine all day, but I''d like to see my father and Margie. I have a lot of questions


    for them, but the situation seems a bit inappropriate at the moment."


    "Just wait a few days. It''s too chaotic over here and I don''t feelfortable letting you go. And your


    father hasn''t said exactly what he''s going to do yet. In fact, you could have called and asked him."


    Georgia finished, but Emiliaughed bitterly.


    "I gave him a call today and was going to talk to him about it. Instead, he told me that he was busy right


    now and if I had anything to do, I would talk to him afterward. With that, he hung up the phone. Gigi,


    Auntie, I really don''t think he loves me so much."


    "Then don''t think about them. You still have your friends, and us. Your health is the most important


    thing now. Do you and Zac feel right together?"


    Georgia asked.


    "Zac is quite nice. She''s always smiling and I feel good when I look at her. There''s no need to change


    anyone else. Just let her stay with me and protect me. I want to stay with you t today, and I don''t want


    to go back to live there. Is that okay?"


    "I''ll just leave a few more men to protect you."


    After Georgia had finished, Emilia tried to ask something.


    "I haven''t seen Ivan today. I asked him not to see me and he seems to havepletely disappeared


    from the residence. Did he go somewhere else?"


    So Emilia still cared about Ivan. Georgia broke into a smile.


    "He did leave here, but he was going to find a verypetent specialist and wanted to bring him in to


    treat you. He told us that since you wouldn''t see him now, he didn''t want to waste time. He wanted to


    ask the man himself toe out."


    Emilia instantly wore aplicated expression.


    "It''s not really worth it."


    Neither Georgia nor Casey knew how to respond to that statement.


    How could an outsider see what was going on with emotions, except for the person in the middle of it?


    In the end, Georgia left a few bodyguards and Zac here to look after Emilia.


    Emilia had been in the master personality all day and nothing unusual had urred, so nothing should


    happen.


    As long as the master personality was back, the other separated personalities would only change if


    they were stimted.


    It was only after this that Georgia returned to the house.


    Robert was also home by this time, and he was ying a game with the children.


    "How long have you been back?"


    Georgia went over and knelt down to y with the children. Annie and Wesley gave a cheer and took


    Georgia''s hand and went to stack the blocks.


    "I''ve just been back for half an hour. The maids are already making dinner. We''ll go out to eat in a little


    while."


    After the evening meal, Georgia called Elsie.


    "What have you been up to all day?"


    "Gigi, I feel useless and I haven''t done anything meaningful all day. I tried to find my sister, but Isabel is


    abroad. Wilson and I made a trip to Svero and couldn''t do anything there at all. Wilson and I spent the


    day at home and couldn''t think of a way to get my sister back. Isabel had her and I couldn''t really fight


    her to the death, as she would in turn hurt my sister. But I can''t stand sitting around like this any


    longer."


    "Don''t worry. Robert is already investigating the King of Svero and Princess Anna and her brothers.


    The Chow family has to work with Princess Anna, but Princess Anna is just stronger and more powerful


    now. We can always find a breakthrough if we can figure out what a few other forces need."


    Georgia had been immersed in work all day, and after work, her mind was filled with Vanessa''s


    business.


    It was indeed worrying that she could never be found like this.


    Tomorrow was Travis'' wedding and there was no way she was going to be able to work at theb


    again, and it was also Saturday, so she could not go to work.


    Travis''s wedding was supposed to be a happy event, but Georgia was a bit uninspired.


    As she went to bed at night, Robert also talked about how tomorrow''s wedding could be dangerous,


    which worried Georgia even more.


    "Jayson and Eric are both very sinister. These two work together and it''s impossible to defend


    effectively. Let''s not take the children out tomorrow, let them stay at home and keep your mother and


    my mother out of the house as well. There will have to be enough bodyguards at home to protect them.


    After all, we''re Eric and Jayson''s enemies too."


    "Of course. They are not to go out and we also have to bring enough people to the wedding. I just hope


    nothing happens at the wedding tomorrow. If Jayson and Eric are really going to work together to cause


    trouble, we''ll have to find a chance to catch them and sort them out as well. In that case, at least we''ll


    be able to have a bit of peace of mind for the rest of our lives."


    When she woke up the next morning, Georgia started putting on her make-up and dressing.


    After all, it was a wedding and she had to dress up.


    Robert got a call and came to Georgia''s side.


    "I''ve found out something. The Chow family''s lost child seems to have been in an


    orphanage."

 Chapter 560 Attending A Wedding

    Chapter 560 Attending A Wedding


    "Are you sure?"


    Georgia asked in surprise.


    "Since they told me they checked this out, at least it''s urate. I''ve asked them to send the information


    over. I don''t know if Wilson has made any progress. Why don''t you send this information to Wilson and


    ask him and Elsie to check out that orphanage too? It would be nice to get something."


    "You''re right about that too. We''re not avable today, so we''ll leave that to Wilson and Elsie. The two


    of them can check out that orphanage."


    Elsie and she were friends and knew Travis, and it was logical that he would invite her to the wedding.


    It was just that because of what was going on with Vanessa, Elsie wasn''t in the mood for anything else


    right now.


    So she won''t be attending today. Because Elsie herself felt that going to someone else''s wedding with


    a sad face might upset the bride and groom, she might as well not go.


    Travis would not force her either.


    But Georgia had been invited by Travis himself. He had said he wanted her to attend the wedding, so


    Georgia would not leave in the middle of it.


    Unless she had to, she would keep her promise to Travis to attend his wedding, even if she knew it


    was dangerous.


    And, of course, she and Robert will protect each other.


    After putting on her make-up, Georgia reached for her phone and called Elsie.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you guys gone out yet?"


    "Not yet. Wilson and I just finished breakfast."


    Listening to Elsie''s still raspy voice, Georgia spoke up with distress.


    "Don''t boil yourself up. There''s no other news from Vanessa at the moment, which could also indicate


    that she is in a safe ce and is just being controlled. We can''t fall first. Robert has got some


    information for me about the possibility that Mrs. Chow''s lost child went to an orphanage. That


    information is being sent now and Wilson should be receiving it soon. Tell him about it and you two can


    study the informationter. If you''re free, go and check out the orphanage yourselves. If you''re not


    avable, have your people look into it. I have a wedding to attend today, so I can''te and deal with


    this personally for now."


    Elsie''s voice perked up.


    "Does it proceed so quickly? We discussed itst time. Isabel had always cared about her lost child,


    and if we could really find that lost child, she would surely return my sister to us."


    Elsie''s voice became energized and Georgia felt a little happy.


    "There will be hope. I have to hang up, and I''m going out to the wedding now. Elsie, just contact me if


    there''s any emergency. Don''t be a hero if there''s any danger. We''re all here for you."


    "I know. Wilson will protect me. You should trust him if you don''t trust me."


    After Georgia hung up, Elsie asked Wilson excitedly.


    "Gigi sent you an email. Download it quickly. It says in the file thetest news Robert has found out. I


    heard that the Chow family''s lost child had been in an orphanage. Information about the orphanage


    and about the Chow family''s search for that child over the years is included. We''ll go to the orphanage


    today. What do you think?"


    Wilson reached for his phone, then downloaded the information from his email. He flipped through it


    slowly, and after a brief look, he asked Elsie.


    "Did your sister used to spend time at an orphanage called Sunlight 23?"


    Elsie nodded and asked curiously, "Why are you asking about that?¡±


    ¡°Because the information Robert sent over shows that this orphanage that the Chow family''s lost child


    went to is the same orphanage your sister used to stay at."


    "Is that such a coincidence? It''s a small world, and I can''t believe my sister is involved in this. It seems


    that my sister and the Chow family have a very strong connection. Even though Alfred is not the son of


    the Chow family, she still has a connection with the Chow family through all sorts of twists and turns."


    "I will now get someone to check out that ce and go through the information again. Later, I''ll take you


    to this orphanage to check it out once more and then have a chat with the people there and see what


    we''ll find out."


    "That''s fine. We won''t be going out for a while. You send me a copy of the information too, and I''ll have


    a look at it."


    Elsie and Wilson began to look at the information carefully. Georgia and Robert gave both Annie and


    Wesley a kiss on the cheek as they headed out the door.


    "I had promised to take you two to the wedding, but sometimes things don''t always work out as


    nned. You guys just stay home with Grandma and don''t go anywhere, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Mummy. I''ll watch my brother. We won''t be tricked out."


    Annie also patted her chest with assurance.


    "Daddy, Mummy, don''t worry. My sister and I will listen to Grandma at home. Although we''re a little


    sorry we can''t go to Uncle''s wedding, my sister and I will definitely not throw tantrums or be naughty at


    home."


    "We''ll go first then, and we''ll be back this afternoon."


    After saying goodbye, Georgia and Robert got into the car.


    "Annie and Wesley are always so sweet. How did I get such a well-behaved son and daughter?"


    Georgia sighed as she sat in the car. Robert looked at his wife boasting and couldn''t help butugh.


    "We''ve lied to the kids thest few times. We had promised to take them on a trip, but we didn''t keep


    our promise today. When this is settled, we should take the kids out for a trip sometime."


    "You''re right. We actually owe a lot to the kids. As soon as Antonio and I have made enough progress,


    we''ll take the kids on a holiday somewhere and let them have fun."


    So said the two. After driving for over 40 minutes, they finally arrived at the hotel where Travis and


    Sarah had their wedding.


    The hotel had beenpletely booked by Sarah. Of course, it was owned by the Duran family, so


    there were no other guests here.


    When they arrived, the car stopped and Georgia and Robert got out, while the driver drove on to the


    car park to park.


    And Georgia and Robert were led inside by the staff with their invitations and put down to register their


    names.


    And by the time they got inside, they had passed through two more security checks. This was really


    strict, and even the staff had to go through security checks to get in and out.


    After all these things were done, the two of them went to the hotel and sat down.


    Some people were already in their seats and the men on stage were tuning the sound.


    It was now past ten o''clock and the wedding would normally take ce at around twelve.


    After Georgia and Robert sat down, it wasn''t long before they were surprised to see Brenton being


    helped over by some people to sit next to them.


    Indeed, how could Brenton not be at Travis and Sarah''s wedding?


    "Mr. Simpson, Ms. Simpson, I heard yesterday that you alerted Sarah and Travis to check on the


    security of the hotel. Theyter fired some of the people who had problems and then checked all the


    ces as well, and actually ended up finding problems."


    Georgiaughed.


    "It''s a good thing they checked once more. It''s a wedding today and it would have been unlucky if


    anything bad had happened. Let''s hope the wedding goes off without a hitch today."


    And in the hotel lounge, Sarah had applied an extremely perfect make-up.


    She had hired the best make-up artist to do her make-up, which would give her an extra clean look, yet


    extra holy and beautiful.


    She was very excited about this wedding. Even understanding the potential dangers now, she didn''t


    want every detail and every procedure of her wedding to be broken.


    "Ms. Duran, you really are the most beautiful bride today."


    Sarah smiled.


    "It''s mostly because you are so skilled at makeup. I definitely earned it by having you here."


    The two were talking when there was a knock on the door of the room. After the secretary opened the


    door, Sarah saw Travis walk in.

 Chapter 561 The Dresser, Vera

    Chapter 561 The Dresser, Vera


    "How''s it going? Is everyone here? Is there anything wrong?"


    Sarah asked Travis with worry. Travis shook his head with a smile.


    "Nothing happened. All the guests should have arrived. We will go downstairs after half an hour."


    "All of you, please leave us alone. I want to have a private talk with my husband."


    Sarah suddenly said to the people in the dressing room. Everyone left after hearing what she said.


    Travis asked curiously.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "I want to tell you something alone."


    "It is our wedding today. I know you don''t love me, but I am still willing to marry you. Will you regret it in


    the future? If I can be cured, maybe we will really be a couple for a lifetime. Will you regret it?"


    "Did the doctor say that you can be cured?"


    Travis asked in surprise. Sarah nodded with a smile.


    She thought that she couldn''t hide the truth forever. She decided to tell him the truth gradually.


    "The doctor said that they have made a wrong diagnosis. It''s not a malignant tumor, but a benign one.


    It will be cured after an operation."


    "It''s really good news. I''m happy to hear that on our wedding day, Sarah."


    After saying that, he directly knelt on one of his knees.


    "I''m sorry. It was you who decided to get married. I haven''t proposed to you yet. Let me propose to you


    today. Are you willing to marry me?"


    Tears streamed down Sarah''s face. She had long known that Travis was the gentlest person in the


    world to her.


    Even if it was not because of love, she was willing to be the wife of this man.


    "I''m very d to hear that, Travis. Thank you."


    Travis thought for a while and said to her the words he had prepared.


    "I didn''t know you would suddenly ask this question, nor did I know you would be so uneasy. In fact, I


    wanna tell you something all the time."


    "I admit that I have never forgotten my love for Georgia before. I can¡¯t help caring about her. Maybe it''s


    because of my persistent love when I was young, or perhaps it''s because of the pity of our broken


    rtionship, which makes me unable to forget those memories. I also admit that I don''t love you so


    much now, but Sarah, I can give my life to you. I trust you, and you trust me. I believe you won''t hurt


    me no matter what happened, and I will protect you in any dangerous situation."


    "I think we can support and trust each other for a lifetime, and maybe we can also be a happy couple. I


    don''t know if I will fall in love with you in the future, but I will definitely be a responsible husband. If we


    have a child in the future, I will also be an excellent father. Please trust me. I will work hard for our


    marriage. You don''t have to be panic. I don''t know when I will fall in love with you, but I promise that I


    will gradually forget my love for Georgia and let her only live in my memory."


    Sarah had never thought that Travis would say something like that to her.


    Even though Travis said that he didn¡¯t love her now, she was still happy. She liked Travis to be honest.


    She also knew that even if it wasn''t the love, Travis would always protect her. What she wanted was a


    sense of security and his trust in her.


    "I''m d to hear this. Thank you for saying that to me. Travis,e to me. I have something to tell


    you."


    Sarah whispered to him when he got closer to her.


    "The dresser I invited is one of the top dressers in the world. Her name is Vera, and she has a good


    reputation. I have never heard that there is something wrong with her. Besides, she also worked for me


    several times when I attended the parties before. I am familiar with her, but she is a little strange today."


    Travis was confused.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "When she helped me put on makeup, her hands were stable and she could always do a good job. But


    when she worked just now, her hands were trembling, and her work is not perfect as before. Although


    it¡¯s still good, I found that there was at least something wrong with my makeup. I''m not sure if she was


    bribed or something happened to her. We should ask someone to keep an eye on her. I can''t let her


    stay here with me. Just tell her that there is a guest who needs her help. Then catch her and


    interrogate her. Do it secretly. Maybe there will be someone else watching her. Don''t act rashly and


    alert the enemy."


    "I see. Don¡¯t worry. If there is really something terrible happening at the wedding, you must hide well


    and don¡¯t get in danger."


    "I will."


    Sarah smiled. Travis stood up to leave.


    After he opened the door, Travis said to the dresser, Vera.


    "Vera, there is a conflict between twodies. One sshed wine on the other, which ruined her


    makeup. I don''t want anything to happen at my wedding today, so pleasee with me to help that


    Vera felt a little strange and her hands began to tremble again. But since Travis said so, Vera had to


    follow Travis.


    Travis calmly led his bodyguards and Vera towards a hotel room.


    "Thatdy is resting inside. Come in with me."


    Vera felt something wrong and wanted to turn around, but the bodyguard had already pointed his gun


    at Vera.


    Before she could react, she was directly pushed into the room.


    "Catch her."


    Travis said coldly.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do? Or did you get threatened? If you tell me the truth now, I can give


    you a chance to leave here. If you continue to hide it, you know what will happen to you. You also don¡¯t


    want to live in hell, do you?"


    Vera''s face suddenly turned pale and she knelt on the ground all of a sudden.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t mean to do that. Mr. Armstrong, please tell Miss Duran that I really don''t want to do anything to


    hurt her. I am threatened by those people. They caught my son and asked me to do something at the


    wedding. I have no choice but to promise them. Otherwise, my son will be killed. Could you please help


    me rescue my son?"


    "Tell me the truth in detail. Where was your son? How was he caught? Where is he now? And who did


    it? What is their order? Tell me the truth, and then I will help you if I can."

 Chapter 562 Sweet Words

    Chapter 562 Sweet Words


    "Half a month ago, Miss Duran asked me to work for her. It¡¯s my job, and I have worked for Miss Duran


    several times, so I ept this job. I didn''t feel anything unusual about this matter. Butst week, my


    son suddenly disappeared on the way back from school. I received a threatening call from someone."


    "They said that they had caught my son and they sent me the video. My son was tied up and they


    threatened me to do something for them, or they would kill my son. I had no choice but to agree."


    "Then what on earth did they ask you to do?"


    Travis asked.


    "They asked me to do something on the wedding day of Miss Duran. At first, they said that they hadn''t


    decided what they wanted me to do and asked me to get prepared first. But yesterday, they called me."


    "They asked me to put some drugs in the cup of Miss Duran when I was working. Then they said that


    they would send a man over and take a video with Miss Duran about a sex scene. If the man couldn''t


    make it and was stopped by the guard, they asked me to take a naked photo of Miss Duran and send it


    to them. I guess they might want to post this photo online or make trouble at the wedding."


    "Is that all?"


    Travis asked with a long face.


    "That''s the only thing I know. I''m just a dresser. I can''t do anything more difficult. Mr. Armstrong, I''ve


    told you everything. Please let me go and help me save my son. Please, he''s just a five-year-old boy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He didn''t do anything wrong. Please save him.¡±


    Vera knelt on the ground and cried. Travis promised Vera.


    "I will ask someone to find your son right away. But I also remind you that if there is any lie in your


    words, I will also hurt your son whom you care most. Don''t test my patience. Stay here and don''t go


    anywhere."


    After saying that, Travis left, leaving two bodyguards to continue watching Vera.


    After he left, he went to Sarah''s room and told her what Vera had just told him.


    "Do you think she is telling the truth?"


    "I don¡¯t know much about her nature. She used to be a slick talker. She has to make friends with


    various people since she is a dresser. I have never heard of any bad rumors of her. I can''t tell whether


    she''s telling the truth or just acting. Do you think there''s anything we ignore?"


    Sarah asked worriedly.


    "Ask the bodyguards to protect you and keep in touch with me at any time. We have to talk all the time.


    If their purpose is only to make our wedding messy, it means that it''s just small revenge. I''m afraid that


    they have prepared something else. After all, they are in the dark, and we can¡¯t guard against them


    every minute."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t go out alone. I will always have bodyguards with me."


    After they finished talking, Sarah stayed in the lounge and asked two bodyguards to guard her.


    Travis went out and continued to ask the bodyguard team if there was anything wrong, and then asked


    the staff if they had prepared the wedding well.


    More than ten minutester, still, nothing happened. The hotel staff began to urge them. It was time for


    the wedding.


    ording to the schedule, it was time for the bride and groom to show up.


    Led by the staff, Sarah came to the red carpet, while her father stood beside her.


    Although she didn''t have any feelings for her father and the two of them were just cooperating to make


    use of each other, today she also wanted to be handed over to her husband by her father in person,


    just like other brides. She didn''t want to have any problems with every step. She always felt that she


    would have a happier life if she couldplete all the tasks of the wedding perfectly.


    She also felt that this idea was a little funny, but she insisted inexplicably on doing this.


    The MC on the stage was introducing the bride and groom, and the atmosphere became happy and


    sweet.


    Georgia and Robert were chatting in the crowd.


    "I didn''t expect that they look just like a real couple when they are photographed in this wedding photo.


    Do you think so? They are a perfect match."


    Robert burst intoughter as soon as he heard Georgia''s question.


    "I think we two are more like a couple."


    "I''m serious. Although their decision to get married surprised me, now it seems that they are really a


    good match. The wedding photo is perfect. As for us, we don''t even have a wedding photo. Don''t


    remind me of this, okay?"


    Robert didn¡¯t dare to speak more. He shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this matter.


    Of course, he didn''t forget it, but he hadn''t built the Ind he designed yet, so his wedding was not on


    the agenda for the time being.


    When the wedding date was decided, he would certainly go to take wedding photos with his wife. He


    was naturally prepared for this.


    However, what Georgia cared about was that they hadn''t taken wedding photos yet, so it was normal


    for her to feel a little envious when she saw the wedding photos of others. It was still his fault since he


    had made her unhappy.


    "Let¡¯s take wedding photos sometime, okay?"


    Robert suddenly asked. Georgia thought about it for a while.


    "If Vanessaes back and we are free, we can go to take wedding photos. Whenever I see those


    beautiful wedding photos, I will be envious, not envious of their happiness. The wedding photos I


    always see are taken by models. Though they are always in the same postures, I still like the photos. I


    am expecting my own wedding photos because I think they will be more beautiful than those taken by


    models."


    It turned out that Georgia cared about this so much. Robert began to think about it.


    He had to find the best wedding photo photographer in the world and then paid him or her a high


    sry. The photographer should be able to make him and Georgia like the prince and princess in the


    film.


    He was handsome and Georgia was beautiful, so their wedding photos would surprise everyone.


    "You will get what you want soon. Look, a stunning woman like you will make those models lose their


    jobs."


    Georgia was amused by his ttery.


    "You are not good at speaking sweet words. When did you learn this?"

 Chapter 563 Nothing Happened

    Chapter 563 Nothing Happened


    "To be honest, I''m not ttering you."


    Robert answered bluntly without hesitation.


    "I think Annie and Wesley should also be in the photos with us. It should be better."


    "Of course we should take the children with us. We should take those photos together. That will be a


    great memory. It will be enjoyable to see the photos when we get older. Moreover, the children are


    growing up every day, so we should take more photos of them."


    While they were talking, the MC began to speak.


    "Let¡¯s wee the bride."


    It seemed that the MC had told a joke about the groom just now. Georgia didn''t notice what the MC had


    just said because she was chatting with Robert. Anyway, everyone wasughing around them.


    The MC was a famous host of a talk show in the entertainment circle, so he had good control of the


    atmosphere. Guests were rxed and amused.


    The whole wedding venue was filled with a sense of joy. Speaking of the wedding ce, Georgia was


    confused that Sarah didn''t choose to hold her wedding in a church or garden.


    She didn''t ask Sarah about it, because the rtionship between them was not that close. But now she


    felt that Sarah¡¯s decision was also wise. They invited a talkative MC to make the atmosphere active


    and asked the bride''s father to hand over the bride to the groom in person. Such a simple ceremony


    seemed to be more moving.


    "Didn''t you say that someone would make trouble at the wedding today? I think everything is fine now


    and I don¡¯t think anything will happen."


    Seeing that Sarah was walking towards Travis step by step, Georgia said to Robert.


    Of course, she didn''t want anything bad to happen, but she hadn''t found anything unusual yet.


    "I have reminded them yesterday, so they must have been prepared for everything. Maybe nothing will


    happen today. With so many bodyguards here, they must be able to solve any problems. Doors are


    being guarded. Anyone who makes trouble will be caught immediately."


    "Do you mean that those people might flinch?"


    "Maybe. After all, even if they want to make trouble, they can''te in here. Now Jayson and Eric are


    not as powerful as before. It''s not easy for them to make trouble in such an asion."


    After Robert finished his analysis, Georgia prayed sincerely.


    "I hope so. Since I came in, everything is fine. I hope the wedding will be finished safely. If it is suddenly


    disturbed, it will be a regret for her whole life."


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, she saw the MC ying a joke on the groom and the bride


    walking up to him.


    She didn''t sit far. She could see the smiles on both Travis¡¯s and Sarah''s faces.


    It seemed to be a good day today. Georgia felt happy for the new couple.


    "Please hold the bride''s hand. Now you are going to be responsible for her happiness all her life."


    Sarah''s heart skipped a beat when she heard all the guests apuding.


    They had rehearsed yesterday, but when this moment came, she still felt that she couldn¡¯t control her


    tears.


    "Dad, I will take good care of Sarah. Please give her hand to me."


    Travis raised his head and said to Sarah''s father seriously.


    Travis held Sarah''s hand and led Sarah to the front.


    Then the MC continued to liven up the atmosphere, and the bride and groom made a vow and then


    exchanged the rings. Although this process was conventional, the MC was really good at making the


    air sentimental. Coupled with the music, it was quite moving.


    The wedding was almost over and the bride and the groom were going to say a few words of thanks on


    the stage. Georgia was so happy to see the newly married couple holding their hands tightly.


    It was not until all the wedding procedures werepleted and the audience apuded solemnly that


    Georgia finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In thest few minutes, she had been worried that something bad would happen. Fortunately, all the


    ceremonies were over smoothly.


    It seemed that the security guards were strict enough. They should have sessfully scared Jayson


    and Eric. At least, they wouldn''t make trouble at the wedding today.


    At about one o''clock in the afternoon, the wedding ceremony waspletely over. It was time for the


    guest to have a feast, and they could also leave. People who were familiar with the bride could go to


    take photos with the bride and the groom. However, at a wedding in a rich family like theirs, few people


    would go to take photos with the bride and the groom.


    The following steps of the wedding were about the meeting among the members of the two families.


    However, Travis had no rtives, so basically, he just needed to meet the people in the Duran family.


    Since the wedding ceremony was over, Georgia said to Robert.


    "Let¡¯s go home. It seems that nothing will happen."


    "I¡¯ll call the driver here."


    Just as Robert said this, a scream came from inside.


    Georgia and Robert looked at each other, and both of them began to be nervous.


    When they entered the hall again, they found that Sarah and Travis were standing hand in hand.


    Sarah''s father stood aside with aplicated look. Brenton Ellis was also beside Sarah and Travis. In


    the middle of them, there was a person who fell to the ground in pain.


    "You will go to hell. All of you should die..."


    A woman was cursing bitterly. When Georgia and Robert approached, they saw the woman lying on


    the ground was still cursing crazily.


    She was the wife of Sarah''s father, but her child had passed away, so Sarah''s father found back Sarah,


    an illegitimate daughter, and trained her to be the sessor of the Duran family.


    Georgia was not familiar with Sarah¡¯s nominal mother. She didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Dad, please deal with your wife''s business by yourself. And ask her to keep away from me from now


    on."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah said this to Travis after she said this to her father.


    "The wedding is over. Let''s go to our own home."


    Travis smiled and the two turned around, hand in hand.


    After everyone went outside, Sarah exined to Georgia what had just happened inside.


    "I know my father''s wife doesn''t like me, and of course I don''t like her either. I can understand her


    hatred for me. Her child has died, and I, an illegitimate daughter, will inherit the heritage of the Duran


    family. Of course, she hates me, but I can understand her feelings. She always ignores me in the past.


    She is my father''s wife, and definitely, she muste to attend the wedding. She didn''t do anything


    before except that she doesn''t like me."


    "After the wedding ceremony, I thought nothing would happen. As you know, there is a traditional rule


    that we should propose a toast to our parents. When Travis and I went to them, she suddenly stabbed


    me with a knife. Fortunately, Travis reacted quickly and pushed her to the ground, and then took her


    knife away. That was what you saw when you came in."


    "At least she didn''t make any trouble during the wedding. She was also stopped when she wanted to


    hurt you. You are so lucky."


    After Georgia said this, Sarahughed.


    "You are right. At least, she didn''t destroy my wedding. Although she made trouble, she didn''t harm


    anyone. She is my father''s wife, so I can only let my father deal with this matter."


    "You must be tired after the wedding. Go back and have a good rest. We are also going home."


    Robert asked as soon as Georgia finished her words.


    "Except for the matter of Mr. Duran''s wife, didn''t Jayson do anything else at your wedding?"


    "Something happened. A dresser Sarah invited was bribed, but Sarah found it in advance, so the


    potential crisis was solved early. They bribed the dresser to make trouble at the wedding, but now she


    is under my control. Don''t worry."


    Georgia and Robert didn''t ask more. They got in the car and left.


    It was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Wilson and Elsie had read all the information in the


    orphanage. She talked with everyone there and didn''te out until the afternoon.


    "At the time we found out, hundreds of children hade to this orphanage. How can we know which


    one it is?"


    "And these orphans are now scattered all over the world, and some of them even have passed away.


    Can we really find out which one is the child of the Chow family?"


    Elsie asked worriedly.


    If they could find them, it was not hard to ask every one of those people to do a paternity test. Anyway,


    as long as the money was enough, they would be willing to work.


    The key point was that the people who had been in this orphanage many years ago had grown up and


    scattered all over the world. It was not easy to find everyone.


    "At least we can get all the photos of them and check them carefully. Half of them are boys and half of


    them are girls, so we can only check the boys. You have seen Isabel Brock. She is beautiful and


    elegant. We also have found out the photos of her husband. We can check all the photos of boys and


    see if they look like them, and then we can focus on the details. It''s a stupid method, but we have so


    many people. Let¡¯s send people to every orphanage. Maybe we will get something."


    After Wilson finished his words, Elsie smiled bitterly.


    At this time, they couldn¡¯t care if it was the stupid way or if it would take much time.


    As long as they could find the person, they didn''t care how much it would cost. So they definitely didn¡¯t


    care how much time they would take.


    "You are right. And I have known a method from the Inte that we can imitate the children''s


    childhood appearance with their parents'' faces. Of course, I just saw it casually on the inte. I don''t


    know if it can really work."


    But when Elsie said this, Wilson''s face changed instantly.


    "How can I forget this? You are right. You really reminded me. I will call Miss Lane right away."


    After saying that, Wilson took out his phone and called Georgia.


    "Is Mr. Simpson beside you?"


    Georgia said yes.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you go to the orphanage today?"


    "I remember that Mr. Simpson has invested in a high-tech Intepany to study artificial


    intelligence. They have made software for face recognition, and it seems that there is just software we


    can use. It canbine the parents¡¯ faces to imitate what their child will look like."


    "Of course, I know it''s just an entertainment thing, but I want to talk to the people who are managing


    this project and ask them about the source of the data. We need this simtion method, which can


    help us find out what the child of Isabel Brock and her husband might look like. Although this method is


    a little stupid, it may really help us."

 Chapter 564 Childish Robert

    Chapter 564 Childish Robert


    "I know what you mean. I''ll tell Robert this right away."


    Georgia gave the phone to Robert and roughly told Robert what Wilson had just said.


    Robert said to Wilson on the phone.


    "You can go to thepany with me tomorrow. The team is working there. You canmunicate with


    them in person. I''m only responsible for investment and management. As for the data, you have to ask


    the engineers."


    "Thank you. I''ll go to yourpany tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, Elsie said excitedly.


    "How about it? Is there any hope?"


    "We can¡¯t be too optimistic. Human genes are changeable sometimes. It''s just a try and maybe it won''t


    help much, but we have no other choice now, so we have to try it."


    "Yes, we have to try every method. We have got no information yet, and Isabel Brock has been


    refusing to tell us anything. Since we can¡¯t force Isabel Brock, we have to help her find her child. Let¡¯s


    try this method first."


    After dinner, Georgia saw Robert stay in the study for a long time.


    She was confused, so she went in to ask him.


    "Why do you stay here for so long? Did anything happen in thepany? Or something else


    happened?"


    When Georgia asked this question, she saw Robert hiding something behind him.


    "Show me the thing behind you!"


    Georgia said with a smile. She had never seen Robert hide something in a hurry like this.


    This made her more interested in what Robert was holding behind him. She was not angry at Robert''s


    behavior of hiding things. She just felt that something interesting would happen.


    "Show me what you have hidden. I order you in the name of your wife. If you don''t take it out, you may


    lose your wife."


    Robert looked at Georgia and said tentatively.


    "I can tell you what I have done, but please don¡¯t ask me to show it to you."


    "What? Is there something embarrassing? Then you should show it to me. Hurry up!"


    Georgia was even more excited. She rushed over and hugged Robert, stretching out her hand to get


    the thing.


    However, Robert lifted it up. Georgia finally saw that it was a notebook.


    She smiled and suddenly remembered what Robert had told her when they were chatting before.


    "This is your diary, isn''t it? You told mest time. Let me have a look. Let me see what you look like


    when you were a naughty boy. Did you record something funny on it?"


    "Are you sure you will still love me after you read it?"


    Robert''s sudden question made Georgia burst intoughter.


    "Why did you ask that?"


    "Of course I want to leave a perfect impression on my wife. If you read those things I did when I was


    young, you willugh at me for the rest of your life. I can¡¯t let you read it."


    Georgia had never seen her husband being so childish. She insisted on reading it.


    "Don''t worry. I can tell you everything I did when I was a child. Let me read it. If you give me to me, you


    can do anything to me tonight."


    Georgia suddenly said this lustfully. As she expected, Robert stopped struggling and gave the diary to


    Georgia.


    "Then read it. Remember your promise just now."


    Somehow, Georgia felt a little regretful.


    She just thought that these kinds of words might make the man surrender, but she did not expect that


    Robert would surrender so quickly.


    "You are indeed a straight man."


    Robert smiled at Georgia. He blinked his eyes as if he was telling her that she would be regretful.


    She ignored him.


    She was more interested in the diary.


    She asked Robert as she read it.


    "Why did you suddenly read your old diary? Didn''t you say that you had read them before?"


    "Didn''t I tell youst time that I met Riley''s wife? Her name is Valery Shelby. I always feel that I have


    seen this name in my diary, so I decided to check it. I have seen this name somewhere before."


    "Do you know her? Have you found her name in your diary?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    While reading the diary, Georgia couldn''t helpughing. It turned out that Robert was so childish when


    he was young.


    Every day, he would write some arrogant words in his diary, thinking that he was the superhero who


    could save the whole world. He thought he was the most talented man in the world, and he looked


    down on everyone around.


    "I found it. I recorded her name because she has won me in a mathematic exam. Turn to the middle


    and you will find it."


    (Today, a girl named Valery Shelby has got a higher score than mine in the math exam. I was so


    arrogant that I thought no one in the world would get a higher score. It seems that I should be more


    dedicated in ss, although the teacher is a little stupid, and what he is going to teach is a little easy


    for me. Valery, that girl, has got one score higher. I must have done something wrong. I should reflect


    on myself...)


    Reading this diary, Georgiaughed again.


    She said to Robert.


    "Why were you so cute when you were a child? Annie and Wesley don''t look like you."


    "I was foolish at that time, and I always felt that I was the most talented person in this world. Just like a


    superhero, I felt I could save the whole world. Oh, I am not that childish now."


    Georgia couldn''t help but ask when she heard Robert''s words.


    "Then what happened between you and Leda?"


    Georgia added after she asked.


    "I shouldn''t have asked you about it. You even don''t remember Leda at all, but do you know what Leda


    has told me these days?"


    Robert became alert at once. He felt that this question was just a challenge for him.


    "No matter what she said or did, Mrs. Simpson, please rest assured. You are the only one in Mr.


    Simpson''s heart."


    "Don''t be so nervous. I don''t believe what she said, but her words make me feel a little strange. They


    all said that Leda was your first love, but Leda said to me that she was just a substitute. She also said


    that I look like her, so I am another substitute. Did she mean that you had loved someone before you


    loved her? I don''t think I have misunderstood her meaning."


    Now Robert started to regret that he had rtionships with so many women in the past.


    Feeling that it was a little difficult to answer his wife''s question, he kept silent for a long time. Georgia


    thought it was funny and asked again.


    "Even if you really loved someone, it''s okay. I just want to ask you if you have other diaries. Which star


    or idol did you like when you were young? Maybe we can find something in your diaries."


    Robert said directly.


    "You and Leda don''t look like each other at all, and you also have different natures from hers. It''s


    absolutely her illusion. As for which idol I liked when I was young, the idol I liked at that time was a


    scientist. She was elegant, but I admired her life experience. I was not impressed by her appearance,


    and it''s not something about love. I also wrote some words about her in my other diary."


    "Well, you have passed the test."


    After saying that, Georgia said to Robert.


    "In fact, I liked many handsome stars when I was young. It''s normal. You don''t have to worry about it."


    After saying that, Robert directly carried his wife to the bed behind him.


    "Tell me, which handsome star did you like?"

 Chapter 565 Return To The Youth

    Chapter 565 Return To The Youth


    Georgia counted and told Robert those stars¡¯ names one by one. She had counted so many handsome


    stars, so Robert''s face became longer and longer.


    "Do you still like these people now?"


    "I will always like those handsome guys."


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, Robert gave her a wicked smile.


    "You promised me that you would let me do whatever I want tonight. Honey, don''t go back on your


    words!"


    It was toote for Georgia to regret it. Georgia was finally punished since she dared to seduce Robert.


    But a couple should have some fun at night.


    The next morning, Georgia woke up early. After breakfast, she went to her mother''s house.


    Emilia had been living with her mother recently. When she arrived, she saw her mother and Emilia


    having breakfast.


    Georgia asked Emilia and her mother.


    "Did anything happen to you when you were here? Did any other personalities of yours show up?"


    Emilia shook her head.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I feel at peace here. I can nt with my aunt and watch TV. I''m living a peaceful


    life."


    "I heard that Aston is doing experiments in thatb and even lives there. He is a little more reliable than


    before."


    "Yes, he has grown a lot recently. Although I don''t work in the sameb with him, I can see that he has


    a good schedule. He doesn''t workte or make himself dispirited. Instead, he works hard every day. It''s


    really rare to see him like this."


    Emilia asked as soon as Georgia finished her words.


    "How is Kayden now? My aunt told me everything about Kayden. Will she wake up again?"


    "She is still in the state of being controlled. She will asionally wake up, but most of the time, her


    body and nerves will be tortured by the drug addiction, and she has to rely on herself to get rid of it.


    The doctors and nurses can only inject her with some sober drugs to help her, or something that can


    replenish the essential elements of her body. We can¡¯t help her much, but Aston is trying to make the


    medicine. He''s dedicated to it in theb every day. Maybe he''ll find a way to save Kayden."


    After chatting for a while, Georgia left and went to work at theb base.


    Not long after, Robert also drove to thepany. At about ten o''clock in the morning, Wilson and Elsie


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    also came to thepany to meet him.


    He took Wilson and Elsie to meet the research team and asked the staff to have a conversation with


    Wilson.


    "This is Charles Wall, the general manager of this project. You can talk to him."


    After Robert''s introduction, Wilson took Elsie and Charles to a meeting room.


    He asked Charles.


    "The software you are working on has studied some interesting entertainment games. One is to return


    to the youth. Through the data calction, you can make the face of an adult look like a child. And with


    two photos of the parents, you can imitate the appearance of their child. I want to know how it works.


    Although it''s for entertainment, there should be reference data, right?"


    "Yes, there are. Since there are some gic factors between parents and children, children will often


    look like their parents. So we found a lot of volunteers, and then we made the data and calction


    method with their appearances and their children¡¯s appearances. We found tens of thousands of


    parents and children to collect the data. Atst, we took suitable data and simte it through software.


    Of course, the process is veryplicated."


    "But we collect the data based on the real parents and children in reality, so the simted children will


    definitely look like the parents. Moreover, we also take the skull data of parents, which is more


    urate. As for the mode of returning to the youth as you said, we need this kind of skull data more.


    Then we can make the calction method ording to the data. We have corrected it through multiple


    tests before pushing this entertainment function to the market. Mr. Weaver, what do you want from


    me?"


    "I know you have all kinds of applications on that software, so you should have other original


    calction methods. If I give you the faces of a couple, can you use your calction method to


    simte what their child should look like, and how many kinds of appearance he will look like? Can you


    do this?"


    "Theoretically, there is no problem, but I have to summon my research team and adjust the previous


    calction method because what you need is not the simple one that has been beautified in the


    entertainment software, but the real one."


    If someone who was using the software was too ugly, of course, the software would beautify his or her


    children¡¯s faces, so the original calction method couldn¡¯t meet Wilson¡¯s requirements.


    "Thank you. How long will it take?"


    Wilson asked Charles.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe two days, maybe a week. But don''t worry. I can finish it in a week."


    "Well, I''ll wait for the result."


    After chatting with Charles, Elsie followed Wilson out. During the conversation, she didn''t mention


    anything.


    Because she didn''t know much about this kind of thing. Although she understood the discussion


    between the two people, she always felt that she couldn''te up with any valuable ideas. More and


    more, she felt that she was still too ignorant since she had never studied in any school.


    Not long after they walked out, they saw Robert waiting outside.


    "Let''s have lunch first."


    Robert took them to M Garden for lunch. As the husband of Georgia, it was naturally unimpeded for


    him to have meals in M Garden. Besides, there was a private room only belonging to his wife, so he


    could have a room here at any time.


    Because it was a private room, after the three of them sat down, Robert began to ask Wilson what they


    had talked about.


    Robertughed after he heard what they said.


    "Charles is a capable man. He is a genius inputer work. I interviewed him in person when he came


    here. As long as he can finish this project, I will promote him to be the general manager of this


    technologypany."


    "It''s amazing. Many people are ying the software developed by them. I am also addicted to that, so I


    uninstalled it. It''s really addictive."


    Wilson burst intoughter when he heard what Elsie said.


    "You have downloaded other games after you uninstalled it, right? You don¡¯t have to uninstall it,


    because you can''t get rid of your addiction to ying the mobile phone."


    Elsie red at him. Wilson evenughed at her before others. Robert looked at them quietly.


    He finally realized that the rtionship between these two people was a little strange.


    These two people seemed to have been flirting with each other. Did they already start dating officially?


    Thinking of this, he decided to ask his wife after he went back.


    "Then which method are you going to take next? Have you found any more important information in the


    orphanage?"


    "I''ve already given the name of those candidates to my subordinates and asked them to investigate if


    there''s anything unusual with them. The stupidest and most urate way is to identify everyone.


    Maybe it is a little unrealistic, but there are no other ways. We have to identify everyone that we can


    find."


    Georgia had been busy all day in theboratory. Now she was about to leave after work.


    But suddenly, she received a call from Travis.

 Chapter 566 To Visit Selena

    Chapter 566 To Visit Selena


    "Georgia, I need your help."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing has happened to the wedding yesterday, but we still got the news in advance that Jayson and


    Eric might work together to make trouble. The dresser was asked to do something to hurt Sarah, but


    we found it. She told us that her son had been caught, so she was being threatened. I promised to help


    her find her son, but I haven¡¯t found any information yet. Please help me find something useful. I will


    send you the information about the dresser, Vera, and her child.¡±


    After hearing his request, Georgia agreed immediately.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask my people to find something for you."


    After she hung up the phone, she told Wilson and then Robert about this matter, asking them to help


    Travis.


    After a while, Robert''s car stopped at the door.


    After Georgia sat down, she said to Robert.


    "Alfred has been away for a few days. I have to contact him tonight. Is your man still in Svero? I have to


    ask him if he has got any news, or I will be more worried."


    "He''s there all the time. If you want to contact him, I''ll ask someone over there to find him. But we''re


    going to meet Selena and Jasper today. We''ll talk about it after we go home tonight."


    Georgia nodded. She had nned to visit Selena, but when she came back, she was always upied.


    Today, she finally had time. After working in theb for the whole day, Robert personally picked her up


    to meet Selena and Jasper.


    Selena didn''t stay in the hospital anymore. She was suffering from depression, not trauma. So she


    either stayed at home or went to a sanatorium.


    But the Hond family was rich, so they wouldn¡¯t send the daughter to a sanatorium.


    "Actually, we have been back for a long time. Hasn''t the Hond family found out anything about


    Selena''s child?"


    "No, they haven¡¯t found anything out. So Selena''s mental condition has only been suppressed, but it''s


    not good enough. Maybe it will help her if someone familiar goes to visit her and talks with her."


    They chatted for a few minutes, and finally, they arrived at the Hond family.


    Led by the butler of the Hond family, Georgia and Robert entered the manor. They didn''t bring the


    children here because they were afraid that Selena would think of her lost child when she saw them.


    So Annie and Wesley stayed at home.


    Beforeing here, Robert had bought a bunch of lily flowers.


    After entering the living room, Georgia gave the lily flowers to Selena who was sitting in the living room.


    Selena looked much thinner and her face was morbidly pale.


    Georgia could even feel that Selena''s hair seemed to have lost a lot. For a moment, she felt a little


    sorry for her.


    Elliot and Bailey Hond were happy to see them. They asked the cook to make a feast for them.


    Georgia apanied Selena to walk in the garden and chatted with her.


    Although it was winter, she wore thick clothes. Fortunately, the wind was not strong, so it didn''t matter.


    "They all treat me as a patient. I know I''m a patient, but I don''t like the careful way my brother and


    parents treat me."


    Selena said this to Georgia.


    "They just care about you, but the method they use may not be right. If you feel ufortable, just tell


    them. If you don¡¯t like to live here, then change to another ce."


    Georgiaforted Selena. Suddenly, Selena asked Georgia a question.


    "Annie had a heart attack and been in a dangerous situation several times before. She was even in a


    a situation? Did you feel that it was meaningless to live in this world? I felt that I often had this feeling.


    Everyone said I was sick, but as a mother, I can''t even find my child. Isn''t it normal that I lose all my


    hope?"


    "I understand your feelings. Annie was actually in an extremely bad situation before. The doctor told


    me that her operation failed and she died. At that time, I also lost all my hope, as if I couldn¡¯t even


    breathe. I was immersed in my own world and almost went crazy. Later, Vanessa woke me up and said


    that my dead daughter was taken away by my father. At least I needed to cheer up and took her back."


    "So I came to my senses at that time. Atst, I found that my daughter didn¡¯t die, but was taken away


    by Owen Lane. He hid her and wanted to threaten me with her, butter I went all out and finally caught


    Emma Lane, threatening them to return my kid to me. I was really ready to die with them at that


    moment, but they were scared and gave the kid back to me atst."


    "Selena, I don''t want to talk nonsense like you should cheer up or something. I just want to tell you that


    if there is no news, it doesn''t mean the worst result. Maybe you will find your child for one, two, five, or


    even ten years, but as long as there is no bad news, it means that your child may still live somewhere.


    You can even think that your enemy has taken the child away, intending to raise your child up and then


    let him back to take revenge on you in the future. You can think whatever you want, but don''t be


    pessimistic and think he has been killed. You must find him, dead or alive. Don''t give up even the tiny


    hope."


    After Georgia finished her words, Selena suddenly hugged her and cried in pain.


    She cried so sadly and hopelessly. Georgia felt pity for her.


    Selena was only a little younger than her, but she had encountered such terrible disaster unexpectedly.


    She cried for a long time and even Robert and Jasper heard her crying. However, Georgia shook her


    head to them, indicating the two men to leave.


    Robert had to take the anxious Jasper away.


    "She wants to talk to Georgia alone. We should not disturb them. How long has it been since your


    sister criedst time?"


    "It has been a long time. In fact, I''m a little happy to see her cry because crying can at least release her


    suppressed emotions. She''s always too silent. Sometimes she may think that she''s afraid of bothering


    me and my parents. I know she''s so depressed. Thank you very much foring here today. She only


    cries before Georgia."


    Hearing what Jasper said, Robert patted Jasper on his shoulder tofort him.


    "Selena is strong enough. Will her depression get worse?"


    "She has been taking medicine, so it doesn¡¯t get worse. In fact, she is obedient. Every two days, there


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    will be psychological experts to treat her, but the treatment doesn¡¯t work well. I also want to take her out


    for a walk, to rx, and or have a tour in other countries, but Selena doesn''t want to go out. She only


    stays in the family every day. I don''t want to force her. If she goes out and sees other children staying


    with their parents, she might be sadder. In fact, I don''t know how to make her happy."


    "You must be tired. You just had an operation. Is there anything wrong with your health these days?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I¡¯m not tired, and I didn¡¯t do anything at all. I''m just worried about my family. I was so


    naive in the past. Now I think it''s time for me to support the family. I''m not as childish as before, so I


    won¡¯t do anything I shouldn¡¯t do. But I still don''t want to get married now. Once I get married, my


    parents will definitely urge me to have the child. And if I have a wife and a child, Selena may feel more


    ufortable. I want to help my sister find the child before I consider getting married."


    Jasper seemed to have made up his mind.


    "You don¡¯t have to care about too much since you have made up your mind. I think your parents won''t


    urge you in such a situation. They must also focus on finding the missing child."


    While they chatted there, Selena had already stopped crying.


    She apologized to Georgia.


    "I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t behavior politely before you again. I just can''t control my emotions. Please take a


    walk with me. I want to tell you something."


    "In fact, I have a secret to tell you. I¡¯m so depressed because I can¡¯t tell anyone else this secret."

 Chapter 567 Selena’s Secret

    Chapter 567 Selena¡¯s Secret


    Georgia was surprised by Selena''s words. So she asked.


    "Just say it. I won¡¯t tell anyone your secret. Don¡¯t worry."


    "You can tell Robert. In fact, Robert knew it before, but he forgot it after he lost his memory. I won¡¯t


    mind if you tell Robert."


    They took a walk in the garden, and Selena said slowly.


    "Have you ever wondered who is the father of my child?"


    Georgia nodded. Indeed, she had been curious about this matter.


    "Yes, I am curious about it, but no one knows who he is. I don''t think it''s appropriate to ask you about


    it."


    "In fact, Jasper is not my biological brother."


    When Selena said this, Georgia had already realized what she was going to say.


    She kept silent and let Selena slowly continue the story. This was probably a secret that had been


    hidden for too long.


    As a listener, she listened patiently, which was the greatest respect for the speaker.


    "Of course, his real sister is also called Selena. But at that time, the enemies of the Hond family


    kidnapped two kids. One was my brother, and the other was his real sister. The sister was still a little


    baby."


    "Finally, my parents made so many efforts and asked all kinds of people for help. Then they found the


    kidnapper. They tried their best to save my brother, but his biological sister was killed by the kidnapper,


    and she died miserably. Of course, it was my parents who told me about it. My brother was stimted


    too much and suffered from the psychological consequence. After he came back, he had been affected


    by this matter all the time. He even couldn''t sleep well and had nightmares every day. My parents


    couldn''t do anything about it, so they found a psychologist to treat me. But my brother still couldn¡¯t


    forget the death of his sister."


    "In the end, I became his sister by all kinds of coincidences. In the Hond family, I had a happy life all


    these years. My parents were kind to me, and my brother also loved me so much. He was the best


    brother to me in this world, but I knew I was not his real sister. I couldn¡¯t ignore his kindness, and finally,


    I fell in love with him. The rtionship between the sister and brother has finally changed. Don¡¯t you


    think I am a bad woman?"


    Selena suddenly asked such a question. Georgia was shocked and immediately shook her head.


    "It''s not your fault. There is a man who treats you well and spoils you. He made you the happiest


    princess in the world, but you knew clearly that he is not your biological brother. He is the best man


    around you and loves you so much. It''s normal for you to fall in love with him. You don''t have to feel


    guilty."


    "In fact, I want to keep my love for him a secret. I have also thought about whether I should find a


    husband. He has always been dissolute outside, but he has never fallen in love with anyone. He will


    marry a woman sooner orter, and I will marry a man, too. But on the birthday of Jason¡¯s grandfather


    "It was Eden Lane who nned it. He hated me because I had told others that he drove after Wendy


    that year, which caused him to be punished. It was me who sent him to prison, so he wanted to take


    revenge on me. He set up my brother and me. That was why my brother and I had an unexpected


    night."


    Selena''s words shocked Georgia even more. It turned out that her guess was right.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But when Selena spoke it out, it was obviously more shocking.


    "So, is Jasper just the father of your son?"


    After Georgia finally asked this question, Selena nodded with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, he is. I have escaped from the family for a year because my family didn''t allow me to give birth to


    this child. In fact, I shouldn¡¯t give birth to him. This will make our rtionship strange. Of course, my


    brother didn''t know what happened that night, and he thought that it was a street woman brought by


    Jason for him. Later, Jennifer Johnson even wanted to prove that she was just that woman. I was just


    too greedy, so I decided to go abroad and give birth to the baby secretly. I didn''t think I would fall in love


    with other men anymore. I was greedy because I wanted to give birth to the baby of my beloved man."


    "I nned to stay abroad for a lifetime, but the baby was sick so I came back greedily. I wanted my


    brother to save the baby. The test result of my brother showed that he was not the suitable one, and


    finally, my mother changed the bone marrow for the baby. So my mother also knew the truth. My


    mother thought I was wrong, but I didn''t think so. Fortunately, atst, everything was done, and my


    brother was cured. I thought I would keep it a secret and watch my brother marry a woman he really


    loved, and then I would find a ce and live there all my life."


    "I didn''t expect that the child would be taken away like this. Sometimes I often think that maybe it¡¯s


    because I was too greedy that God gives me such retribution. I have had many chances to give up the


    child, but I had always been greedy, thinking that I could deal with everything well and keep the child


    myself. Now he still leaves me. I even don''t know whether he is still alive or dead. Is this really a


    punishment from God?"


    It turned out that this was the reason why Selena got depressed. Georgia suddenly stood before


    Selena and gently held Selena in her arms.


    "Do you know how Robert and I got our baby? We also had an unexpected night. Owen wanted to


    send me to Chester Rogers. He wanted to sell me, but I escaped. I hid in a room and happened to


    meet Robert. I had a baby in such a dramatic way. Besides, the baby had been in poor health since it


    was born in prison because I suffered a lot inside. My pregnancy didn''t go well. Fortunately, I met


    Robert again. The baby also came to us by ident. After giving birth to Annie, she was terribly sick. I


    also tried my best to save her. As a mother, it is natural for her to save her own child."


    "Besides, you and Jasper are not real brother and sister. You don¡¯t have to care about these moral


    restraints. Selena, you should be a carefree woman. Of course, I firmly believe that your son is still


    alive, and he is waiting for you to find him one day."


    Selena looked at Georgia for a long time.


    In the evening, Georgia and Robert had dinner with the Hond family. When she and Robert should


    leave, Jasper and Selena saw them off in person.


    Georgia and Robert returned home.


    After they washed up, Georgia told Robert what Selena had said.


    Robert was also shocked.


    "Selena''s depression may not only be caused by her missing child, but also this secret. She has kept it


    for a long time, but she doesn''t know whom she can tell. Jasper''s parents know that, but Selena can''t


    tell them about this matter. Since she has told you, she must have felt depressed too much. She has to


    tell you to vent her emotions. We should go to visit her more often whenever we are free. Jasper has


    said that she hasn''t recovered yet. She can only stop it from getting worse."


    "Don''t worry. Selena has helped us too much. Of course, we should visit her more often. She was


    willing to talk to me today. Next time I will try to take her out for a walk. She can¡¯t recover if she always


    stays at home."


    After they finished talking about this matter, Wilson suddenly called Robert.


    "The second princes of Svero suddenly came to our country and contacted me. When I went there


    before, I tried to get connections with those powerful families. Though I failed, I told him my numbers.


    The prince called me just now and said he wanted to see me and Elsie, and he already made an


    appointment tomorrow night. I agreed to meet him. Can you send me the information about him?"


    "Hees to meet you, perhaps because thepetition for the crown is getting more and more


    intense. Just like Princess Anna is cooperating with the Chow family, he also wants to find someone to


    support him to ascend the throne. Just go to meet him, and I will send you all the information about


    him."


    Wilson nodded and hung up the phone.


    Robert asked his subordinate in Svero to send the information to Wilson. After that, he spoke to his


    wife.


    "I''ve got in touch with Alfred. We are able to contact him soon. Let''s ask him what''s going on now."


    Georgia also wanted to know what Alfred had done in Svero these days.


    Maybe Alfred had got some news about Vanessa.


    She hurriedly made a video call to Alfred and soon it was connected.

 Chapter 568 Why Did They Cooperate?

    Chapter 568 Why Did They Cooperate?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Georgia knew there was no good news as she saw Alfred¡¯s long face.


    "You are now with Princess Anna and have also seen old Mr. Chow and Isabel Brock. Now so many


    days have passed, but you still haven¡¯t found any news about Vanessa, have you?"


    Alfred didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    "They won''t let me find her. I''ve been attending various parties and gatherings with Princess Anna all


    these days."


    "Do you have any method to confirm Vanessa''s safety? At least you have to ask Isabel Brock to take


    some videos or photos of Vanessa. We can¡¯t believe all that they said without evidence."


    "I''ve watched the video. Vanessa lives in an apartment with our child. She doesn''t look pale. She must


    have guessed that something happened to me, so she will take good care of Sam."


    "That¡¯s good. At least we have confirmed that Vanessa is safe now. I''m finally a little relieved. But can


    you see the new video every day? We can¡¯t just be threatened by them. At least you have to confirm


    Vanessa''s safety every day."


    "You don''t have to teach me this. I have made a deal with them. As long as I can confirm their safeties


    every day, I will stay by the side of Princess Anna to make the Chow family cooperate with her."


    The reason why Georgia asked these questions was that she had been restless all the time.


    asionally, she would have a nightmare about Vanessa.


    The kidnapper just said that Vanessa was safe, but she had to ask Alfred to confirm it. Now that Alfred


    had already confirmed it and there was no bad news about Vanessa, she was relieved.


    Thinking that Wilson was about to meet the second prince of Svero, Georgia asked Alfred.


    "Tell me honestly, why does Princess Anna have to cooperate with the Chow family? What kind of deal


    have you made? Why doesn''t she cooperate with others? What''s going on with thepetition for the


    throne in Svero? Is Princess Anna justpeting for it?"


    "The main resource in Svero is oil, but they don¡¯t know the high mining techniques. The Chow family


    knows. The cooperation will make more profits, and even many times more than before. These patent


    techniques are almost controlled by thepany of the Chow family, so Princess Anna''s engagement


    with me will lead to the cooperation between the Chow family and her. Princess Anna can use these


    techniques to make profits, which is a great achievement that can help her to get the throne."


    "Of course, Svero is rich enough. It''s not a rush for them to get richer. But they have to do that. The


    countries around Svero are different from them in their beliefs. They will have wars from time to time,


    so Svero always needs to buy martial weapons. However, they feel it is hard to buy weapons. No


    countries will sell them weapons, and the weapons in the underground market are too expensive. The


    old Chow has connections in this field. He has a strong connection to buy weapons. He can help them


    to buy weapons, which will make Svero stronger than the countries around. In this way, they will no


    longer be threatened by wars."


    "After all, there are too many oil fields in Svero. It''s almost an inexhaustible fortune, but without enough


    military forces, the surrounding countries may start the war for it. This is what the king of Svero has


    always been worried about. If Princess Anna and I make an alliance, then the Old Chow will helm them


    with his connections in the underground market, so that they can buy weapons for their soldiers. It will


    maintain the prosperity of this country for a long time. The marriage between Princess Anna and me is


    the most reliable way to ensure the cooperation."


    It turned out that this was the reason. Georgia finally understood.


    It was just why Princess Anna must marry Alfred and cooperate with the Chow family.


    "So, as long as Princess Anna finds a way to buy weapons, she will certainly be able to get the throne,


    right?"


    "Yes. Princess Anna is an ambitious woman. There are a lot of good or bad rumors about her, and she


    even has shown up in the entertainment circle. She just wants to make herself famous, and then the


    fashion magazines, clothing brands, and other brands will also be famous. As long as she publicizes


    those brands, they will make money. Except for the property that she is going to hire as a queen of


    Svero, she has also started her own business and built a hugemercial kingdom. Because she is


    famous enough, a lot of fans will buy her products. "


    "But to stabilize her position, she has to get the throne. She has a bad rtionship with her brothers


    and sisters. Once anyone else gets the throne, she may no longer be so influential in Svero. She is a


    citizen in Svero, so it will be easy for the new king to take her property by changing thew. That¡¯s why


    she must get the throne."


    When Alfred told Georgia this, she felt that everything was clear.


    No wonder Alfred and Princess Anna had to cooperate. As expected, both sides had demands.


    "What about Dickson? Don''t you want to kick Dickson out of the Chow family? He won¡¯t just watch you


    and Princess Anna get married."


    "In fact, since I and Princess Anna decided to cooperate, Dickson was already no longer powerful in


    the Chow family. However, Dickson has taken away a lot of confidential information and many talented


    managers from the Chow family. He has even taken all the money away from many important


    huge loss. Dickson has nned for so many years, and he has even been prepared for how he would


    take the property away after he failed. Therefore, the Chow family was not rich now. If our enemiesN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    know this matter, the Chow family will be destroyed in an instant. But Princess Anna is rich, and she


    can invest her money in the Chow family so that the Chow family can make aeback."


    "As I said, Princess Anna has a lot of money. What she needs are power and status. She has to


    maintain her position, so she has invested a lot of money in the Chow family. Of course, she also gets


    the shares. She doesn''t lose anything. The Chow family is controlling many high technologies. She will


    get returns when the Chow family rise again."


    "Why do you have to do business by marriage? You can cooperate in other ways. Why do you have to


    marry her?"


    Georgia asked curiously.


    "Princess Anna has already been sure what her father is thinking about. Only marriage is the most


    reliable way to ally with the Chow family. So at least before her father dies or she gets power, this


    marriage rtionship must continue. There may even be a wedding if needed. Maybe there will be a


    moment that she needs to show the cooperation to the whole world.¡±


    "Haven''t you had a talk with Princess Anna? Do you have to imprison Vanessa as a price for your


    cooperation?"


    "I''ve talked to them many times, but they don''t trust me absolutely. They think that only by catching


    Vanessa and Sam can I focus on working with them. That¡¯s what Princess Anna, Isabel Brock, and the


    old Chow think."


    Speaking of this, Alfred suddenly turned his head and was listening to something. Then he said to


    Georgia.


    "I have something to deal with now. Princess Anna¡¯s man is looking for me. I have to hang up."


    After saying that, Alfred hung up the video call. Georgia looked at Robert.


    "What should we do now? ording to the needs of Princess Anna and the current situation of the


    Chow family, the cooperation between the two sides can''t be destroyed. They will even ally more and


    more closely. We can¡¯t depend on their mercy. Maybe they won¡¯t hurt Vanessa for the sake of Alfred,


    and maybe they will. Can¡¯t we do anything?"


    "Let''s wait for the result of the conversation of Wilson and the second prince. Since they have caught


    Vanessa, we can¡¯t do anything without a good n in case that they may be irritated. Don''t worry too


    much. Since they have to cooperate with Alfred, they are naturally afraid that Alfred will quit, so they


    will definitely protect Vanessa and their child well. Vanessa and their child are also important to them."


    Georgia sighed. What Robert said made sense.


    When they were about to go to bed, Robert suddenly smiled at Georgia.


    "Didn''t you ask me to help you investigate something this afternoon? I''ve got the result."

 Chapter 569 The Final Trap

    Chapter 569 The Final Trap


    "Do you mean that you have found the child of the dresser?¡±


    Georgia asked in surprise.


    "Yes, we found him. He was smart enough to escape himself. We found him when he fainted in the


    house of a viger and kept saying that he wanted to find his mother. Coincidentally, our people were


    also finding him, so we got the news. You can tell Travis about this, and you can ask Travis to meet the


    boy and see if he knows something about Jayson and Eric."


    "I don''t know if these two people have brought their forces out of the country. They even couldn¡¯t finish


    such a simple matter this time, which only proves that they are so weak now. I think they are unable to


    take revenge on us in one year."


    "I''m d to hear that. You''re right. They suddenly worked together to fight against us, but they couldn''t


    even make trouble at the wedding. They could only bribe a dresser and they even failed. It can prove


    that they are really weak now."


    Georgia immediately called Travis and told him that the boy had been found.


    Of course, Travis was d to hear this. He didn''t want Vera, who had told him the truth, to lose her son.


    After all, Vera was targeted because she had worked for Sarah.


    "Sarah, we have found Vera''s child."


    After hanging up the phone, he said to Sarah in surprise.


    Sarah nodded.


    "Where is the child? Let Vera see her child. I don''t want to separate the mother and son because of


    that matter."


    "Robert has found the location. Now he is in a viger''s house in the suburb. It''s midnight now, so I will


    tell Vera about it first. Tomorrow morning, I will take her to see the child. The child is so smart that he


    has escaped himself. Maybe he can tell us who had taken him away, or what the situation of Jayson


    is."


    "I''m going to the hospital tomorrow. You should have apanied me."


    Sarah''s words made Travisugh.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back as soon as possible. Maybe I wille back to pick you up before you leave


    the hospital."


    "Well, you have to go back as soon as possible. I will have the operation in two days. I hope you can


    apany me. No matter what happens in thepany during this period, I only hope you to


    apany me through the operation."


    "I am your husband now. Whenever you need me, I will be with you. Don''t be so worried. I have made


    a vow at the wedding that I will protect you for the rest of my life."


    As soon as Travis said this, Sarah smiled sweetly.


    Since they got married, she and Travis had officially lived together.


    They would get up together in the morning, brush teeth together, and sleep in the same bed at night,


    which was the happiest moment in her life.


    She had never had a home. Even if she had been taken back to her family by her biological father, she


    was not happy.


    Now she had a home, and she had a man who would protect, trust, and love her.


    Travis was a gentleman. He would be gentle and patient to her no matter what happened. She didn''t


    mind if it was because of love or something. She believed that Travis would fall in love with her sooner


    orter.


    Even if he wouldn¡¯t, it would also be happy for her to stay with him every day for the rest of their lives.


    On the next morning, Travis and Sarah drove to their destinations respectively.


    Sarah went to the hospital for a pre-operation examination. As long as there was no problem, the time


    of the operation would be officially set.


    Travis took Vera to the ce where the boy was now.


    Georgia went to work at theb base today. As usual, she and Antonio continued to discuss the


    following experiments.


    They had been working on an experiment recently. Since Antonio had been able to simte the same


    situation as Robert on the animal, they were doing the medicine experiment now. The result would be


    revealed after about ten days. At present, seven days had passed. They would record the situation


    every day to see if there were any side effects of the medicine, and how much it could affect.


    Day after day, Georgia didn''t feel bored. Every day when she check the data, she only felt that she


    could cure Robert soon.


    After lunch, Georgia happened to meet Leda again. She smiled at Leda, but Leda couldn''t help asking


    Georgia.


    "You really didn''t take what I said to youst time seriously, did you? I really didn''t mean to drive a


    wedge between you and Robert. I just don''t want someone stupid like me to believe that he loves you.


    He is just habitually good to everyone."


    Georgia didn''t want to talk to Leda at first, but after thinking for a while, she stopped and said to the


    woman in front of her.


    "First, if Robert really had a crush on someone before, and we really are her substitutes, I even don''t


    care about it. Second, he has lost his memory. Even if he really loved someone, he can''t remember


    that woman. Are you clear?"


    Georgia felt that she was so shameless to say that. Of course, it was based on the fact that she did not


    believe what Leda had said. After she finished, Leda''s face turned pale.


    "As a woman, don''t you really care about being treated as a substitute? Even if you are treated as a


    substitute by him unconsciously, don''t you think it¡¯s a shame? I couldn''t stand it at that time, so I broke


    up with him. You are really different from me..."


    Leda suddenly lowered her head and said these words. Georgia was speechless.


    She didn''t understand why Leda cared so much about this matter. Of course, Leda was indeed


    outstanding enough.


    "I don''t know why you are thinking that Robert just treated you as a substitute when you were with him.


    I suggest you start a new rtionship as soon as possible. Don''t take it seriously. You are excellent and


    beautiful, so you can''t focus on this matter all the time. It may really hurt you, although I think you have


    really misunderstood something."


    After saying that, Georgia stood up and left.


    She felt that it was difficult for her tomunicate with Leda. Leda was a capable woman when she


    was working, but why was she so stubborn when it came to love?


    And she had been pestering her, which made her annoyed.


    When she just returned to theb and was about to discuss the next few steps with Antonio, she


    suddenly received a call from Sarah.


    "I called Travis just now, but no one answered. Georgia, did Travis call you? Or could you get in touch


    with him? Something must have happened. He took Vera to see the child this morning, but he hasn''t


    since I still can¡¯t contact him."


    Georgia felt strange and immediatelyforted her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask Robert right away. Travis didn''t call me. He might be busy on the way. Wait a


    minute."


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, she told Robert about it.


    An hourter, Robert suddenly called Georgia. His voice was a little serious.


    "Something happened. We might have fallen into a trap. Travis, Vera, and the child have disappeared."

 Chapter 570 Emergency

    Chapter 570 Emergency


    "What''s going on?"


    Georgia asked in a hurry. She didn''t expect that something would really happen to Travis.


    It was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Georgia immediately asked for a leave and then went


    back home to ask Robert what was going on.


    Sarah called her again.


    "I''ve sent someone to look for Travis over there, but there''s no one in the vige. Georgia, do you know


    what happened there? Has Robert found any news yet?"


    Sarah''s voice had be extremely flustered. Since Georgia and Sarah knew each other, Sarah had


    always been an extremely calm woman before her. It was rare for her to lose control of her emotions


    like this.


    She said to Sarah sadly.


    "Something happened. Robert also sent someone to investigate. Vera and the child were missing, and


    so was Travis. I think that it was a trap. We were all trapped."


    As soon as she finished her words, Georgia even heard Sarah sobbing on the phone.


    "Where are you? I''ll be right there."


    Georgia thought for a while and told Sarah that they were at home now.


    After hanging up the phone, she asked Robert anxiously.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haven''t you found any other information? Travis didn''t go there alone. He took his men to pick up


    Vera''s child, but there is no one now. Has the enemy already ced an ambush there? Just as you


    said, from the beginning, it was a trap, or Vera¡¯s surrender was also a trap."


    Robert said after hearing Georgia''s question.


    "That¡¯s possible. Travis is extremely cautious, so no one can deceive him easily. If our guess is right, it


    means that the enemy has already set several traps to lure Travis into the final trap. They have


    ambushed there and lured Travis into the trap."


    "No, no matter it''s a trap or an ident, we have to find Travis as soon as possible. Once the enemy


    takes Travis away from our country, no one knows what will happen in the end."


    Georgia immediately called Wilson.


    "Wilson, what are you and Elsie doing now?"


    "I''m going to meet the second prince of Svero tonight. Elsie and I are having dinner outside. We''ll meet


    the second princeter."


    "There is an emergency, but I don''t need you to deal with it. You just need to ask your men to do it.


    Travis suddenly disappeared today. I guess that he has been caught by Eric or Jayson. The situation is


    a little serious now. Ask all the men to find Travis everywhere. Use all our forces to find him as soon as


    possible. We can¡¯t let them take Travis abroad.¡±


    "Got it."


    After Wilson hung up the phone, Elsie asked curiously.


    "What happened? Why are you looking so serious?"


    "Georgia called me. She said that Travis disappeared all of a sudden. Maybe it was Jayson or Eric who


    did it. Of course, they might have allied now. She asked me to immediately mobilize my men to find


    Travis. The situation is a little serious."


    "How could he disappear for no reason? What the hell is going on?"


    Elsie didn''t understand at all. Immediately, Wilson received the document sent by Georgia.


    That document introduced the information about Vera, her child, and the process of Travis''s


    disappearance. After reading it, Wilson said to Elsie.


    "You didn''t have time to attend Travis''s wedding on that day, so you don¡¯t know that something


    happened at the wedding. They had predicted it in advance. It was said that Jayson and Eric had


    cooperated, and they were afraid that the wedding would be disturbed, so they had found many guards


    at the wedding. Atst, Sarah found that the dresser invited by her looked weird, so they caught the


    dresser."


    "The dresser was named Vera. Then Vera said to them that her son was kidnapped, so she was being


    threatened. Those people asked her to make trouble at the wedding. This matter has already ended up


    like this, and the wedding has also been held sessfully. Since Vera''s child had been taken away by


    someone on Eric''s side, Travis promised to find her child back."


    "Robert has found the child yesterday. It was said that the child was smart and he escaped himself.


    Since Robert''s men were looking for the child, they happened to find him. Travis took Vera to take her


    son back today, but they didn''te back. What''s more, Travis, Vera, and the child all disappeared.


    Now we don''t know if it was an ident or a trap set by the enemy. Maybe they had ambushed in


    advance before Travis went there."


    "So Georgia asked me to immediately mobilize all the men to investigate the matter of Travis. Maybe


    we can find out the traces of Eric and Jayson by the way. It¡¯s an urgent matter, but we have already


    made an appointment with the second prince, so we don''t have to do anything. And we don¡¯t need


    many people when we meet the second prince, so I will send all my men to find Travis."


    Hearing Wilson''s exnation, Elsie sighed.


    "Why do we have to encounter so many troubles? We still find my sister, and Travis disappeared, too.


    Although Travis and Georgia are only friends now, we should also help our friends. Georgia must be


    busy and tired recently. She has to take care of the child, worry about my sister, and now Travis. She


    also has to work hard in thed to cure Robert. Wilson, we have to work harder."


    "When we meet the second prince tonight, we must try to make a deal with him. At least, we should


    threaten Princess Anna to send my sister back."


    "Don''t worry. I have discussed with Georgia about this matter. What Svero needs most is high oil-


    mining technology. The Chow family is not the only one who knows this technology. SY Group also


    knows. Do you know why the second prince wants to negotiate with us? He must have found out that


    we are taking charge of SY Group. Georgia has appointed me to deal with this matter. Don''t worry. The


    second prince must be a wise person."


    "Okay, we must work hard tonight."


    After Elsie said that, she and Wilson drove to the ce appointed by the second prince of Svero.


    They would meet in a lively bar where people came and went, so it was easy to cover their traces.


    Since the second prince came here to meet them, he had to hide his whereabouts. It was not


    appropriate to go to a ce with few people or a high-end ce. Such an underground bar was the


    most suitable ce where he could easily cover his traces among the crowd.


    As for Georgia, she had mobilized all the people she could order to find Travis. Even she had asked


    Jason and Jasper for help. Jason and Jasper would also ask their men to find out the traces of Travis.


    After Georgia finished ordering, someone began to knock at the door. A few secondster, Sarah


    rushed in.

 Chapter 571: Changing Their Appearances

    Chapter 571: Changing Their Appearances


    Once Sarah entered, she grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Tell me. Have you found anything yet?


    Where on earth did Travis go? Is he all right?¡±


    Sara looked extremely pale now. Her eyes were quite red and swollen. It seemed that she had cried for


    a long time. Looking at Georgia, her eyes were full of fear.


    Georgia felt bitter.


    She answered in a sad tone, ¡°I¡¯ve sent my men to investigate just now, but nothing has been found yet.


    Ms. Duran, please calm down. We must figure out this matter first. Please tell me everything that


    you¡¯ve known. I¡¯ll also share what we¡¯ve found with you. Let¡¯s figure it out what on earth happened.¡±


    Upon hearing that Travis was still not found, Sarah shed tears again.


    In the morning, Travis told her that he woulde back to pick her up right away. She was in the


    hospital for a checkup. But suddenly, they parted.


    They hadn¡¯t married for one week yet. Sarah wondered why this had happened.


    In silence, she suddenly copsed on the floor. Holding her arms, she burst into tears.


    She cried desperately, making others feel sad.


    Georgia even saw Annie and Leon sneak out of their rooms. They saw Sarah crying while squatting


    down, looking worried.


    Georgia said to Robert, ¡°Please go check on Annie and Leon and exin what has happened. I¡¯ll be


    with Ms. Duran here.¡±


    Robert nodded in agreement. He walked to Annie and Leon.


    ¡°Can youe upstairs with me?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what happened to Ms. Duran?¡± Annie asked worriedly.


    She had never seen Ms. Duran cry so desperately before.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, no matter who was crying so sadly, she guessed that something miserable must have


    happened.


    Annie felt upset because of the cry.


    ¡°Annie, let¡¯s go upstairs with Dad. Then we¡¯ll talk about it.¡±


    Annie nodded in agreement. Robert took his son and daughter into a study upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Armstrong suddenly went missing today, so Ms. Duran was so upset. They¡¯ve just married and


    haven¡¯t spent their honeymoon yet. That¡¯s why she cried so hard.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t hide anything from his children.


    Upon hearing it, Annie¡¯s eyes reddened instantly.


    ¡°Why did Mr. Armstrong go missing? Is it serious? Can he be found?¡±


    In Annie¡¯s impression, Mr. Armstrong treated her very well, so she liked him a lot.


    Although the man she loved the most was her dad, Mr. Armstrong was also important to her.


    ¡°Yeah. Your mother and I are helping Ms. Duran look for him. But we haven¡¯t found anything yet. Ms.


    Duran is quite upset now, so your mother isforting her. I¡¯m also busy with a lot of work. Annie,


    Leon, please stay in this study, OK? There are a TV set and toys here. Please stay upstairs. I¡¯ll ask the


    butler to keep an eye on you. After weforted Ms. Duran, we¡¯ll call you out.


    ¡°By the way, please don¡¯t ask Ms. Duran too many questions. If you kept asking her about Mr.


    Armstrong, she would be so frustrated.¡±


    ¡°I know, Dad. Please go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll stay with study with Leon without making any


    trouble.¡±


    Right after Annie promised, Leon also said, ¡°Dad, please rest assured. We both are good kids.¡±


    Robert gently stroked their hair, squatted down, and hugged them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Believe your mother and me. Mr. Armstrong will be fine.¡±


    After that, Robert went downstairs.


    Seeing that Sarah was still shedding tears, he walked over to check on Georgia. Thetter heaved a


    sigh.


    She said, ¡°Just let her vent her sadness. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t stand it in the following days.¡±


    Several minutester, Sarah finally stopped weeping. She looked at Georgia and Robert with extremely


    reddened and swollen eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been overconfident. When Vera did the makeup for me, I just felt her hands were


    trembling, so my eyebrows were not evenly. She¡¯s an internationally famous makeup artist and has


    experienced all kinds of significant asions. She should be pretty skillful in making up. I even thought


    she was in a panic or felt guilty. In fact, it was her essential living skill. Even if she were bothered, she


    wouldn¡¯t make any mistake on makeup. She disclosed the w on purpose.


    ¡°She let me suspect her. From that moment, they were setting me up. I was too stupid. I even thought


    I¡¯d got something from the other party. Then I asked Travis to deal with Vera¡¯s matter. The funnier thing


    was that Vera even took the initiative to kneel and admit her child had been kidnapped. She told me


    that was why she was forced to mess up with my wedding. Of course, if I hadn¡¯t found it out, probably


    she would still make a fuss about my wedding. However, Vera didn¡¯t admit her mistake sincerely. The


    other party must have asked her to prepare n B. How could I be so stupid? I even stepped into their


    trap...¡±


    Sarah finished her words while weeping.


    Georgiaforted her in a gentle tone, ¡°Calm down, Ms. Duran. We can still do a lot of things. We


    have many people working together. Eric Wimbledon and Jayson Mathis have been hurt already. I don¡¯t


    believe they have the ability to take Travis away without any trace. As long as we¡¯ve blocked all


    transportation channels, they can¡¯t take him out of our country. We have people at airports, piers, and


    all the highway entrances and exits. Travis hasn¡¯t disappeared for a long time yet. He must be in this


    city still. If the other party ns to threaten us, that¡¯ll be better. They will call us.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be tortured. I¡¯m afraid they will do something harmful to his body,¡± Sarah said with


    reddish eyes.


    Covering her face, she wept again.


    She had been strong all the time. Whenever something happened, she would figure out the way to


    resolve the problem. However, she couldn¡¯t calm down when something had happened to Travis


    because he was her most beloved man.


    However, when she was in her happiest moment and full of expectation for her future, God gave her


    such a heavy blow. Travis was parted from her. Sarah couldn¡¯t help ming herself for not going to see


    Vera¡¯s child together with Travis earlier. She also hated herself for trusting Vera.


    ¡°Let¡¯s figure out what is going on in this matter,¡± said Robert calmly.


    ¡°The other party must have threatened Vera in the beginning. They controlled her child. At your


    wedding, you found her abnormality, so she admitted that someone threatened her. Then she begged


    Travis to find her child back. Later, Travis asked Georgia and me for help. Then I found the child¡¯s


    trace. Today, Travis brought Vera to find that child. It happened step by step. I¡¯m sure the other party


    must have set up a trap. What¡¯s their purpose in taking away Travis? At least, we must figure it out.¡±


    ¡°If Jayson Mathis has done this, he should have done it for revenge. In the past year, Tony and I have


    been giving him blows. We made him be a fugitive on the run from the son-inw of the Ellis


    family. He must have hated Travis and me to the core. If he had set up a trap and taken Travis away,


    he would take revenge on him fiercely and torture him,¡± said Sarah sadly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think in another way. If Jayson Mathis and Eric Wimbledon had cooperated, they wouldn¡¯t have


    much power left right now. For such a long time, we haven¡¯t located them yet. Why? Our force in this


    country is quite powerful. It¡¯s abnormal to find nothing after we¡¯ve searched Travis for a long time.


    There must be a problem. Probably we have missed something. As long as we can figure out the


    we¡¯ll take Travis back.¡±


    As soon as Robert finished speaking, Sarah started thinking.


    She kept recalling the series of matters that happened after she came back from abroad. She asked


    Georgia and Robert for help because the Duran family¡¯s force was overseas as well. Hence, she


    needed to rely on them to help her on this matter.


    However, the force behind Georgia and Robert hadn¡¯t found the trace of Jayson and Eric. There must


    be some reason.


    ¡°The cameras are installed everywhere now. As long as they have passed through somewhere, their


    traces can be found. After they came back from overseas, no trace of them was found. Would there be


    another possibility?¡± Sarah suddenly looked up and asked Robert.


    ¡°Is it possible they had stic surgeries to change their appearances? Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t we find


    anything? If they had changed their appearances and hidden in the crowd, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to locate


    them. Both Jayson Mathis and Eric Wimbledon could be ruthless to themselves, so they are capable of


    doing such a thing.¡±

 Chapter 572: The Second Prince of Svero

    Chapter 572: The Second Prince of Svero


    As soon as Sarah finished speaking, Robert and Georgia exchanged a nce with each other.


    They hadn¡¯t thought of this possibility yet, but Georgia said, ¡°Emma Lane could be Sierra Moon


    through the stic surgeries. It¡¯s quite possible. It¡¯s easy to find a person through high-tech cameras


    nowadays. However, we failed to find them for a long time, and they never appeared in other ces.


    They may have changed their appearances.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s make an assumption. If they had changed their appearances, they could lookpletely


    from before. It would be more difficult to find them. They are scheming with their own forces. They are


    fond of hiding in different ces. Now, they¡¯ve taken away Travis. I¡¯m sure they will have other


    purposes.¡±


    Upon hearing Robert¡¯s analysis, Sarah asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t find them


    ording to their appearance now, but we can¡¯t just sit here waiting, can we? We must find some way


    to bring Travis back. Robert, as long as you promise me to find Travis back, I can give all the business


    shares of the Duran family. My force isn¡¯t in this country. Please... Please help me bring back Travis.¡±


    When Sarah finished speaking, she knelt in front of Georgia and Robert.


    Earlier, she had been quite upset, sad, and fragile.


    However, right at this moment, she became determined. Her eyes were full of mes as if she were


    shining gloriously.


    ¡°Ms. Duran, why are you kneeling? Travis is my friend, too. Robert and I will find him. Besides, Eric


    Wimbledon and Jayson Mathis are our mutual enemies. How could we sit and watch them without


    doing anything?


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. Robert and I will try our best to help you. Hurry up and stand up.¡±


    Georgia squatted down to help Sarah up.


    Robert said, ¡°Eric Wimbledon should be abroad earlier. If he came here by the cruise on the sea, it


    would take him more than just a few days. Besides, he couldn¡¯t get used to it when taking a ship


    ording to his health condition. Hence, I¡¯m sure he came here by ne. We can look into each


    passenger¡¯s identity in the past few weeks. Eric Wimbledon should have hidden among them. If he


    took a flight, he would pass the security check, even if he took a private jet. Besides, ording to his


    current condition, he must havee here by public flight. Since he has changed his appearance, he


    could take a flight back aboveboard. If we looked into it, probably we could find his current trace and


    even his current appearance.¡±


    When Sarah listened to Robert, her eyes lit up more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send my men to look into this matter. I have awork in the airlinepanies. I can get all the


    passengers¡¯ information. Since you ended with Eric Wimbledon until you came back from abroad, I


    could get all the information during this period. Then we look into each passenger carefully. As long as


    we do theb search, we must find out Eric Wimbledon¡¯s trace and a new identity.¡±


    Then they started using all theirwork to look into the passenger information of the recent flights.


    They looked for passengers particrly looking like Eric.


    Although he had changed his appearance, his eyes shouldn¡¯t be changed. He had gray-blue eyes.


    Also, he couldn¡¯t be an Asian.


    In this case, the search scale would be reduced a lot. However, they still needed to look through


    thousands of passengers. Georgia, Robert, Sarah, and their men carefully looked through them.


    This was a massive project but the only way currently.


    Georgia, Robert, and Sarah were staying home, starting looking for stic surgery firms.


    They wanted to find out where Eric had taken the surgery. Probably he had done it overseas so that


    they couldn¡¯t find it, but Jayson shouldn¡¯t have been abroad yet. Hence, he must have done


    domestically.


    Hence, Georgia and Robert started to look into the cosmetic doctors and cosmetic hospitals in D City


    as well as the private illegal clinics. Anyway, they didn¡¯t miss the possibility and sent a lot of workforces


    to look for them.


    On the other side, at eight o¡¯clock one night, Wilson and Elsie finally could meet the second prince of


    Svero.


    They had been in a bar for a long time, listening to the deafening music.


    When they entered the bar, it was pretty crowded. If Wilson hadn¡¯t taken Elsie¡¯s hand, probably they


    had been apart already.


    For keeping low-key, Wilson only took Elsie here with him this time.


    After they passed through the crowds and walked to the passage, a bodyguard in ck came over.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Wilson and Elsie nodded. They followed the bodyguard to walk in. Then they took an elevator to the


    third floor. In the end, they entered a corridor.


    Bodyguards guarded the corridor on both sides. Before Wilson and Elsie walked in, they scanned and


    searched to see if they had brought any weapons. After confirming they were clean, Wilson and Elsie


    entered the innermost room.


    They could hardly hear the loud music here, so it was quiet. It seemed the soundproof upstairs was


    quite good.


    After they entered, they saw a young man sitting on the sofa in the center of the living room.


    He was wearing a white shirt and shaking a ss of wine. He looked quite carefree.


    When he looked up at them, Elsie inhaled.


    This man looked way too enchanting.


    Although he had the appearance of eastern Europe, he looked quite charming, more seductive than a


    woman.


    Elise only had such a feeling when looking at the most attracted woman in a nightclub before. A man


    looked so enchanting with a woman¡¯s coquetry, which was quite weird.


    However, Elsie kept silent, only following Wilson to walk to the young man quietly. She also took a step


    back, looking like Wilson¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    After hearing the prince¡¯s voice, Elsie was more shocked. He spoke French.


    When she went to Svero with Wilson, she couldn¡¯t understand the localnguages. When she went out,


    she couldn¡¯t survive at all. She only relied on Wilson, who tranted for her from time to time.


    Elsie felt as if she were an illiterate person. However, she couldn¡¯t even learn English, let alone the


    After she came back home, she wanted to learn anothernguage. However, after studying for a while,


    she found herself rtively poor in the study. She had no gift for learningnguages.


    Anyway, Wilson could speak foreignnguages, and he would be with her all the time, so Elsie just


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted to rely on him and gave up her study.


    She had thought that she would be a background tonight as she wouldn¡¯t understand anything


    when the prince talked to Wilson.


    However, it turned out the prince could speak English. Hence, Elsie could understand what they would


    talk aboutter.


    Of course, she admired Wilson the most for hisnguage abilities.


    Even in Svero, Wilson could fluentlymunicate with the locals. That was why they could find


    information channels quickly.


    If they only relied on an interpreter, something wrong might happen.


    After they sat down, the prince started talking again.

 Chapter 573: Small World

    Chapter 573: Small World


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, Ms. rke, nice to meet you. If you didn¡¯te to me, I would also find a way to go to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, too, Prince,¡± Wilson said with a faint smile. Elsie nodded in response.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you,¡± she said.


    Then she didn¡¯t know what to speak.


    As soon as she saw the prince¡¯s gorgeous face, she didn¡¯t have the guts to speak more. In fact, she


    wasn¡¯t attracted to him.


    Instead, she felt pretty weird but couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with this prince.


    ¡°Mr. Weaver, you came to me with Ms. rke. I know you both represent SY Group to negotiate with


    me. I need the patent techniques from SY Group, especially the oilfield production technology. What


    about you? What do you want?¡± the prince asked with a smile.


    He looked gentle with a good temper. Compared to the proud Prince Anna, Prince Tate was more


    easygoing.


    Wilson answered directly, ¡°Prince Tate, I know you have a n to cooperate with us, so you must have


    investigated what we may want. Have you found anything yet?¡±


    ¡°It must have something to do with my sister. She¡¯s the princess of Svero, a shiny pearl worldwide.


    She¡¯s always superior and disdains her brothers. Suddenly, she wanted to marry the heir of the Chow


    family, Alfred Chow, so I was surprised for a long time. That¡¯s why I kept investigating. I didn¡¯t find until


    chosen to cooperate with Alfred Chow. I guess the thing you want must have something to do with my


    sister or the Chow family. Please tell me directly. Since we¡¯re making a deal, we should tell each other


    all the requests.¡±


    It seemed that Prince Tate from Svero indeed had known something.


    Wilson smiled again.


    ¡°In terms of technology, we¡¯ll fully support you. You can also hold all the shares. SY Group is willing to


    take the dividend only without involving in your operations. However, we do have a request for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Prince Tate asked with interest.


    ¡°You should need apany to cooperate on the oilfield in Svero. You can either choose SY Group or


    the Chow family. If you chose us, you needed to convince your father to give up on cooperating with


    the Chow family. You can tell your father our SY Group can let you take most of the profit as long as he


    agrees to cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s never free lunch in this world. You want to give up all your profits. There must be some


    reason. I don¡¯t believe SY Group is a charity group without any willingness to make money,¡± Prince


    Tate said in confusion.


    Wilson answered, ¡°Because we just hope Princess Anna and the Chow family will fail. Or we hope to


    force them topromise. If they are unwilling, we will have to steal their most important clients in the


    businesspetition. You can also tell your father that we can provide you with a more urate


    purchasing channel for the munitions. Of course, you also need to offer us a chance to let us meet the


    king. I¡¯d like to negotiate with him in person. By then, the president of SY Group will also meet the King


    to show our sincerity.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Prince Tate lowered his head and smiled.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason or the grudge between you and the Chow family or my sister, my


    enemy¡¯s enemy should be my friend.¡±


    Prince Tate cast a nce at a person next to him with a smile. Instantly, a man in ck served two


    sses of wine.


    One for Wilson and the other for Elsie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s toast. For the sess of our cooperation!¡±


    After finishing the negotiation, Wilson and Elsie were about to bid Prince Tate farewell.


    Prince Tate said to Elsie, ¡°Excuse me, Ms. rke. I still want to talk to Mr. Weaver in private. Could you


    excuse us for a second, please?¡±


    Elsie cast a weird nce at Prince Tate. She stood up in confusion and walked out of the room, waiting


    at the door.


    Inside the room, Prince Tate suddenly took off his shirt. Wilson gaped.


    He was on alert, wondering what Prince Tate nned to do.


    Suddenly, Prince Tate said enchantingly, ¡°When I saw you, at first sight, I know you must be the


    manliest one among men. How do you like me? I¡¯m willing to be ridden by you. Are you interested in a


    one-night-stand with me?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    Elsie waited for Wilson for a long time. Finally, he came out with a darkened face without speaking at


    all. He just kept walking forward, looking annoyed.


    Elsie chased him behind, feeling depressed. She wondered what had happened to him. He kept


    walking without caring about her at all.


    He was much taller than her. She felt tired when trotting behind his back.


    When Wilson reached the elevator, Elsie finally caught up with him. Gasping for breath, she grabbed


    his arm.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why did you leave me behind? Are you afraid something will happen to me?¡±


    Wilson still didn¡¯t answer, dragging her into the elevator directly.


    She had been knowing Wilson for a long time. Even Wilson was irritated before. He wouldn¡¯t treat her


    with such an attitude.


    She wondered what on earth Prince Tate had done to him, so Wilson was so pissed off.


    Elsie asked gingerly, ¡°What happened? You look so angry. I¡¯m worried about you and scared. Can you


    tell me?¡±


    Wilson still kept silent. When they walked out of the elevator, they arrived at the crowded bar again.


    Elsie followed Wilson while holding his arm. They squeezed among the crowd.


    However, Wilson didn¡¯t take her hand this time.


    After walking for a while, Elsie found that she was bumped away from Wilson.


    She looked for him and called his name, but the music was way too loud. Wilson had disappeared


    among the crowd.


    When Elsie shouted, she even couldn¡¯t hear her own voice. While looking for Wilson, she was also


    looking for the exit, thinking she could gather with Wilson outside.


    However, after roaring in the crowd, Elsie was bumped to fall on the ground by someone.


    She felt a sharp pang on her foot -- it seemed that her ankle was twisted.


    When she managed to stand up, Elsie saw someone that she had never expected to meet.


    ¡°Oops. Isn¡¯t this Elsie? Now you look pretty and rich. Why? Do you have a sugar daddy now?¡± a


    woman with heavy makeup said ironically. She was wearing an exposed ck dress.


    Elsie recalled that the woman used to be her coworker, sort of.


    They used to sell their bodies to the night in one ce. They werepetitors at that time.


    However, Elsie was young and pretty. Sometimes, she looked aloof. Hence, men could be easily


    aroused by her. She had more clients than others, making her coworkers jealous of her.


    The woman in front of her was named Jane. She was against Elsie at that time. Such a small world.


    Elsie sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯d better mind your own business. Whether I have a sugar daddy or not, you can only stay here


    with such shabby makeup and sell your body to others. Probably, even if you give the other party some


    money, he wouldn¡¯t spare a nce on you.¡±


    After finishing her words, Elsie was about to walk forward.


    However, she found her foot hurt a lot. It was burdensome for her to walk.


    The next second, Jane suddenly pped Elsie across her face.


    ¡°You b*tch! Mr. Lewis, this woman bullied me in the past. Look at her. Her skin is fair and smooth. Why


    don¡¯t you take her to your room and enjoy her?¡± Jane said to a bald man with tattoos all over his body.


    When she looked over at Elsie, her eyes were full of hatred.


    Elsie was in a panic. She had thought that she just simply encountered Jane, who used to be her


    enemy. However, she had hooked up with a gangster who seemed to have some power.


    Elsie was just a weak woman, so she yelled, ¡°Wilson! Help me! Help!¡±


    However, upon hearing her cries, Jane smiled morecently.


    ¡°Stop yelling! Do you think you can be saved from here? Let me tell you. Mr. Lewis is the boss here. It¡¯s


    your honor to serve him!¡±


    Since her first glimpse on Elsie, Jane felt that Elsie looked chubby and prettier than before.


    She could tell that Elsie must have been leading a good life now. She must have been doted by


    someone. Jane didn¡¯t see any sign from Elsie that she was tortured or getting old.


    Jane felt reluctant. Why could Elsie lead such a good life? She wished that Elsie could be tortured by


    those men just like she was.


    As soon as she re-encountered Elsie, Jane would like to ruin her.


    Suddenly, Elsie tried hard to stand up and ran forward. The next second, another two men behind Mr.


    Lewis caught her and tied her up, moving forward.


    The bar was an underground bar, so no one cared when such a thing happened here.


    Elsie yelled hoarsely. She kept calling Wilson, but no one came to save her.

 Chapter 574: Elsie Was in Danger

    Chapter 574: Elsie Was in Danger


    Mr. Lewis¡¯s subordinates, and Jane brought Elsie to a room and tossed her in.


    It should be one room in the underground bar.


    Elsie could smell the humid scent as well as the disgusting smell after men and women had sex.


    She hadn¡¯t smelt such a thing for a long time and had almost forgotten her life in the past.


    For this moment, she recalled it.


    The horrors, pain, and anger surged to Elsie¡¯s heart gradually.


    She used to be numb to such a kind of matter. She used to not care about her body at all.


    It was because she had thought she was filthy ultimately. She wished she could be rotten in that kind of


    ce. That was her life in the past.


    However, she was different now. She had changed and known how to love herself. She knew she must


    protect herself.


    She knew that her life could be better and better. She didn¡¯t want her life to be rotten, just like this


    room, full of the smell of decay as if this was a wholly ruined ce.


    Elsie started struggling. However, Jane pped her again.


    ¡°Elsie rke, stop struggling. You¡¯re just a whore. Why are you so proud? You¡¯ve just be the


    mistress of a rich man. Is that why you dressed up in brand clothes? Stop pretending in front of me. I


    know what kind of thing you are. Mr. Lewis is interested in you. It¡¯s your luck.


    ¡°You¡¯d better serve Mr. Lewis well. If you struggle again, you can¡¯t me me for not warning you what


    kind of torture you¡¯ll go through.¡±


    After finishing her words, Jane smiled ferociously.


    She hated it when seeing Elsie struggle as if she were from a good family. Elise should be the same


    kind of person as her.


    They both sold their bodies to others.


    She was still struggling in such a ce, but why had Elsie had changed?


    Elsie used to steal a lot of her clients from her.


    Elsie red at Jane in anger. Suddenly, she felt sad for this woman and her memories of the past.


    She wondered where Wilson had gone. Inwardly, she prayed that he coulde to rescue her.


    Elise didn¡¯t want to feel numb to this kind of thing again. She didn¡¯t want to return to the life that she


    used to lead. However, her gaze annoyed Jane more.


    She sensed that Elsie looked at her in disgust and hatred. Hence, Jane hit Elsie again.


    ¡°Why are you ring at me like this? Even if you just sold your body once, you are still a whore your


    whole life. I don¡¯t care if you have a sugar daddy or be good. Let me tell you. It¡¯s no use. You are


    just a whore like me.¡±


    After finishing roaring, Mr. Lewis suddenly walked in. Jane walked to him with a coy smile and took his


    arm.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, this woman is a bit bold. I wonder if her sugar daddy has spoiled her or she had been living


    with a rich man for a long time. Anyway, have fun. I¡¯m sure a whore who has be a good woman


    might be more interesting. Her kills were pretty good. She had more clients than I did.¡±


    As soon as hearing Jane¡¯s words, Mr. Lewis looked over at Elsie in desire.


    Elsie looked quite pretty and was young. She was ruby with shiny long hair. Her clothes were all brand


    ones.


    Georgia put those clothes in her closet. Sometimes, her sister also bought her clothes. Elsie had never


    taken care of the shopping. She picked up clothes from her closet simply.


    However, she had no idea that her current look made Jane want to ruin her. Mr. Lewis also usually


    hooked up with women in nightclubs, who always had heave makeup.


    Even those college girls who had be whores had the unconcealed coquetry.


    However, Elsie was different from them. Mr. Lewis felt as if he would have sex with a good woman.


    Besides, Elsie used to be a whore, so he wouldn¡¯t feel any guilt if he did it. He smiled at Jane.


    ¡°Since you gave her to me, no worries, I¡¯ll enjoy myself with her. Would you like to join us?¡±


    Jane smiled.


    ¡°Of course! Mr. Lewis, we both can do it with you. If you have other men who want to join us, they are


    also weed. She has a strong desire. Probably you can¡¯t satisfy her alone...¡±


    Upon hearing her nasty words, Elsie got angry.


    She roared at them, ¡°Do you know who I am? Have you heard of Wilson Weaver? Robert Simpson?


    They both are my backers. If you dare toy a finger on me, let me tell you, you¡¯ll go to Hell.¡±


    She finally realized that she should threaten them with Wilson and Robert. Her foot was injured, so that


    she couldn¡¯t escape at all. Now the door was closed. She wondered if Wilson could find her.


    Hence, she could only try to protect herself instead of keeping silent.


    ¡°Wilson Weaver? Robert Simpson?¡±


    Janeughed out aloud.


    ¡°Elsie, although I¡¯m sure you must have a sugar daddy, you don¡¯t need to bluff about it. Who is Robert


    Simpson? How can you meet him? Even if you can, he will think you are disgusting. If you approach


    him, he¡¯ll probably clean himself up with an antiseptic solution. Stop making fun of yourself!


    ¡°If you gave me another name as your backer, I would probably believe you.¡±


    Jane stoppedughing and said to Mr. Lewis, ¡°Please don¡¯t buy it. Probably her sugar daddy doesn¡¯t


    know what a slut she used to be, so she acted to be an innocent woman. If she could truly hook up with


    Robert Simpson or Wilson Weaver, how could she appear here in this bar? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Mr. Lewis was shocked by the names of Robert and Wilson. However, after listening to Jane, he


    agreed.


    This woman was just a whore. How could she have anything to do with the Simpson family? On the


    other hand, Wilson was a well-known ruthless man. It would be impossible for him to have anything to


    do with Elsie. He believed that Elsie was bragging, wondering if she did it to avoid him.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you think I can¡¯t satisfy you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mr. Lewis approached Elsie step by step with a sneer. Elsie knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to annoy him


    right now.


    She said calmly, ¡°I can directly call Robert Simpson on the phone. If you don¡¯t believe me, give me your


    phone. Georgia Lane is my best friend. She¡¯s Robert Simpson¡¯s wife. Besides, Jason Murphy, Jasper


    Hond, and Riley Price are all my friends. You¡¯d better leave me alone.¡±

 Chapter 575: I had a Filthy Past

    Chapter 575: I had a Filthy Past


    Upon hearing it, Mr. Lewis burst intoughter.


    ¡°How dare you still brag right now!¡±


    ¡°Pak!¡± He pped Elsie across her face.


    He believed that Elsie said so because she disdained him and his identity.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He believed that he had shown enough respect on a whore, but she was


    so bold to disdain him.


    His p across Elsie¡¯s face was different from Jane, who was just a woman. Her p only brought pain


    to Elsie¡¯s cheek.


    However, Mr. Lewis¡¯s p made Elsie hear the buzz and feel dizzy.


    Even Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t p her again, Elsie still felt the lingering pain.


    Suddenly, she looked over Jane and Mr. Lewis in hatred.


    ¡°If you have balls, you can go ahead. Let me tell you. Whatever I¡¯ll experience here, I¡¯ll pay them back


    to you tens of thousands of times.¡±


    After that, inwardly, Elsie said to Wilson, ¡®Wilson, if you still don¡¯te to save me, I can do nothing. I


    must die with those people...¡±


    Upon hearing her threat, Mr. Lewis suddenly tore her dress into pieces in anger.


    Elsie¡¯s body was exposed. Her heart was full of sadness and fear.


    If she became filthy again this time, she wondered whether she could recover or not.


    While thinking sadly, she shed tears.


    She heard the man¡¯s joyfulughter and Jane¡¯scentughter, feeling as if she were in Hell.


    She couldn¡¯t see anyone in front of her clearly but only felt something dirty was approaching her. She


    yelled sadly, ¡°Wilson! Wilson, hurry up! Help me! Why don¡¯t you help me? You said you would protect


    me! Why can¡¯t you...¡±


    She kept yelling sadly. Wilson, who was busy looking for Elsie, suddenly stood in front of a ce. Then


    he turned around and kicked a door open violently.


    With a glimpse, he saw Elsie, who was pressed on the ground while suffering. Then he saw the bald


    man and other men who were approaching her.


    Wilson went nuts. The waves of anger in his heart almost burn him out.


    He had always been ruthless and rational on the battlefield. He knew how to end a person¡¯s life with


    one move without giving the other party any chance to resist.


    However, he was out of his mind. He couldn¡¯t care what kind of move he could take to hit the other


    party. He just pped the man onto the floor and kept throwing his fist on that man.


    Screams filled in the room. Several men rushed to Wilson.


    However, Wilson seemed to be not himself at all. Whenever a man rushed over, he directly threw the


    man onto the ground and kept throwing his fist on him.


    After a while, seven or eight men were lying on the floor.


    They begged for mercy in pain, puking blood. Wilson still hadn¡¯t stopped.


    He kept hitting them until they were almost dying. Then he felt a soft body that was holding him.


    ¡°Wilson, please hug me. You¡¯vee to save me finally. I was so scared...¡±


    Suddenly, it seemed that his reason returned. Wilson¡¯s eyes had focused again. He looked back and


    saw the woman weeping while hugging him. He took off his suit jacket and put it on her shoulders


    immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elsie. I¡¯mte.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wilson hugged Elsie in his arms tightly.


    How could he lose Elsie? He knew this was a dangerous ce, but he didn¡¯t take her hand correctly.


    He even let her get lost because of his own reason. He kept ming himself.


    ¡°They all bullied me. I won¡¯t let them go!¡± Elsie said while weeping.


    Wilson patted her on her back gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I''ve hit them. Later, I¡¯ll send my men to teach them a lesson. In the future, no one will


    harm you again.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯te to me for such a long time. Why didn¡¯t you? Why did you take my hand? Do you


    know how scared I am? Why didn¡¯t you hold my hand?¡±


    Elsie cried in a grievance. Wilson suddenly released her, bent down his head, and pecked on her


    forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I¡¯ll never stop holding your hand in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing his promise, Elsie hugged Wilson and burst into tears in a grievance.


    She cried more and more loudly. Wilson was at a loss, wondering what he should do.


    ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I¡¯m sorry...¡± he kept apologizing.


    However, he could feel that Elsie cried for a long time in his arms. She didn¡¯t stop crying gradually until


    several minutester.


    All the fears had been fading away gradually. Holding Wilson¡¯s hand, Elsie looked over at the dying


    men on the floor.


    She looked at the bald man known as Mr. Lewis.


    ¡°I want to avenge myself. If not, what happened today will be a knot in my heart. Wilson, let me go


    over.¡±


    Wilson was a bit worried about her but still, let her walk out of his embrace.


    Elsie walked to Mr. Lewis step by step.


    ¡°As I said earlier, if you dare toy a finger on me, I¡¯ll make you repay. You like raping women so much.


    I¡¯ll let you unable to touch any innocent woman in your life!¡±


    As she finished speaking, Elsie suddenly stomped on the man¡¯s private part.


    Mr. Lewis, who was almost dying, let out a cry in pain. He fainted with a pale face.


    She stopped on the weakness of a man. If he wouldn¡¯t be sent to the hospital, he couldn¡¯t recover all


    his life.


    Elsie looked at the man in hatred and then walked to Wilson.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me now? But I do wish to avenge myself. I don¡¯t want to let go of them at all. Will you


    stop liking me for this? Do you think I¡¯m vicious?¡±


    Wilson held Elsie in his arms.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If you hadn¡¯t done so, I¡¯d find someone to do it to him the same way. Such a


    man doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a kind of ce for ruining a man, isn¡¯t there? Don¡¯t cure him. Send him to that kind of ce


    and let other men rape him. He only deserves to live in Hell!¡± said Elsie in hatred.


    ¡°All right. All up to you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    Upon hearing Wilson¡¯s answer, Elsie forced a smile.


    She reached out her hand.


    ¡°You said you would always hold my hand. Shouldn¡¯t you hold it now?¡±


    She looked at Wilson expectantly. Wilson suddenly smiled, took her hand, and walked out of the door


    with her.


    Soon, a few men came over and took those men away directly.


    Since Elsie insisted on teaching those men a lesson, Wilson ordered his men to take them to the living


    Hell they belonged to.


    After watching them be taken away, Elsie said, ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s a woman named Jane who suggested this


    man take me over. When you came in, she seemed to escape. I need her to get her karma as well. I


    don¡¯t want her to lead a good life. I¡¯m not a kind person. She has bullied me, and I must bully her in


    return. Please help me...¡±


    Wilsonughed out when listening to her.


    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve already asked my men to look for this woman. I was a bit dizzy when I came in, so I didn¡¯t


    notice she had run away. Rest assured. You can do whatever you want to her.¡±


    Shortly after, Elsie left this dirty and chaotic bar with Wilson together.


    She didn¡¯t follow Wilson back to the house where they were staying. Instead, she went to the vi of


    Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°Georgia, could I sleep with you tonight?¡± Elsie asked Georgia as soon as seeing her.


    Georgia sensed that Elsie was a bit frightened, and something seemed to be wrong. She nodded and


    then looked at Wilson, who was staring at Elsie worriedly. They were hand in hand since they entered


    the vi. It seemed that something had happened.


    Georgia had wanted to ask them how their negotiation with Prince Tate of Svero went. However, at this


    moment, she kept silent wisely. Georgia told Robert to sleep in their master bedroom alone and then


    shared the bed in her guestroom with Elsie.


    Wilson stayed in the guestroom next to theirs.


    While Elsie took a shower, Georgia found some wounds on her, so she asked, ¡°Has anything happened


    earlier? I sensed that you and Wilson were quite calm and intimate. Did someone bully you?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Elsie hugged Georgia and cried. After weeping for a long while, she told Georgia what had happened


    that night.


    In anger, Georgia asked, ¡°Have you dealt with those men?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Wilson has. I won¡¯t let go of them. A woman named Jane has escaped. Wilson is looking for her


    now. I won¡¯t let go of this woman at all!¡±


    Georgia had a lingering fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I shouldn¡¯t have let you and Wilson go to such a kind of ce. You were almost in danger.¡±


    Elsie shook her head, though.


    ¡°It was quite dangerous indeed, but Georgia, I seemed to have confirmed something. I can tell Wilson


    also cared about me very much. Although he¡¯s never confessed his love to me, when I asked him to


    take my hand forever, he promised me. I wanted to be with him for the rest of my life.


    ¡°However, I had such a filthy life in the past. I was so scared. I¡¯m a bit hesitant. I hope he can protect


    me all my life, but I don¡¯t think I deserve him. I guess I just don¡¯t have any courage to face my


    past.¡±

 Chapter 576: Difficult to Start

    Chapter 576: Difficult to Start


    Upon hearing her words, Georgia hugged Elsie again.


    ¡°Stop saying that. You are a good woman. Please don¡¯t be bothered by your past. I know how pure


    your heart is. If Wilson loves you truly, he won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different, Georgia. I know clearly what¡¯s so different. When I didn¡¯t love anyone before, I disdained


    love. Back then, I never cared about any man. Nor did I realize any problem about my past.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s different now. I¡¯m sure I like Wilson. When I like him, I¡¯m always humble. I hope I can


    face him with my best side. I hope I will smile the most beautiful when I see him. I hope all my


    memories will be about him. However, those were just my wishes. I wasn¡¯t a good woman in my past.


    ¡°Those were the memories that I¡¯m not willing to recall. I know I was too filthy in my past. I don¡¯t


    deserve him at all.¡±


    Elsie hugged Georgia and wept again.


    She felt so upset that she almost exploded.


    Although she was thrilled whening back with Wilson. He also kept holding her hand all the time.


    She thought that they could be like this forever.


    However, after her fear faded away, her reason went back to her.


    All things that had happened earlier still appeared in her mind. Although Elsie hated Jane, she had to


    admit that Jane had said one thing correctly.


    They were the same in the past. They were both whores. Neither was nobler than the other.


    Elsie believed that she was just lucky, so she met her family and friends, who treated her well. They


    made her struggle against her tragic past and have a new life. Otherwise, she would have ended up in


    the same way as Jane did.


    Probably, she would still stay in that kind of ce, looking for clients. Then she wouldy on the bed


    and earn money relying on her body.


    She used to be so shameless and led such a life because she had never wanted to struggle.


    However, Wilson was different. He was an outstanding man, not only in terms of his career. He could


    always be perfect in the study, his life, and making friends.


    When she traveled with Wilson, he could speak anynguage. At that moment, Elsie always felt upset.


    Back then, she didn¡¯t know why she felt so. Now, she understood. She was self-abased.


    She had faintly thought that she didn¡¯t deserve Wilson. However, if she started working hard now,


    would it still be helpful?


    Even if she could learn sevennguages and reentered a college, Elsie didn¡¯t think she could get what


    she wanted. She couldn¡¯t change her past.


    In the future, if Wilson would encounter her previous clients, what should he do?


    Elsie wondered how she could face those things naturally and calmly.


    ¡°Elsie, in this world, a perfect past didn¡¯t mean you could be happy in the future. Love is always


    between two persons. However, a married couple could divorce. The love birds who used to love each


    other deeply could also end up hurting each other. Whether you and Wilson would be happy has


    nothing to do with your past. It only depends if you can operate your marriage well.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m with Robert. If I never cared about him but only looked after our children or stayed in theb,


    probably he would stop loving me gradually as well. Besides, I used to have a first love. Robert has his


    son, Leon. Those are the things that couldn¡¯t be wiped off between him and me. That was the meaning


    of our existence. Elsie, you must be an individual first. Your past made you mature. The most important


    is that I can tell he cares a lot about you.


    ¡°If he cares about you, it means he doesn¡¯t mind about your past as he knows your past well.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Elsie burst into tears again.


    ¡°Georgia, I also have sensed that he cares about me, so I felt more upset. How could he like a woman


    like me? I¡¯m joyful, but I feel sorry for him. I¡¯m not an outstanding woman. I even don¡¯t work hard. I only


    rely on you guys to raise me. How could he like me?


    ¡°I also wonder if he would stop loving me in the future. He doesn¡¯t mind, but how about in the future? I


    fear the most that after he loves me but will mind about my past in the future. What should I do then? I


    plucked up my courage and asked him to hold my hand forever. However, I insisted on sharing the bed


    with you because I suddenly had no guts to face him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do next.¡±


    Georgia could understand how Elsie was feeling. Everyone would be so hesitant in this case.


    When people were in love, they would wonder if the other party would love them back.


    After confirming that the other party also loved them, they would wonder if their characters fit, if they


    could be together for all lifetime, or if they would be happy forever.


    The loved ones could divorce and be the ones who would harm each other the most deeply.


    However, Elsie¡¯s situation was different. Georgia was her friend, so she didn¡¯t mind. Neither did she


    think Wilson would.


    However, Elsie was the one who minded her past the most.


    Hence, hugging Elsie, Georgia said, ¡°You¡¯ve plucked up your courage and held his hand, and he also


    confessed his love to you. Why don¡¯t you just be brave and have a try?


    ¡°If you failed in the future, you coulde to Vanessa or me. You could spend the rest of your life with


    her or me. Without love, you still have us. I don¡¯t think we would hurt each other. So, please go ahead


    and enjoy your love. If you truly failed, you coulde to your besties and shed tears. Then we would


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    take you out for fun. Would you feel upset if Wilson couldn¡¯t be with you?¡±


    Upon hearing Georgia¡¯s words, Elsie suddenly asked, ¡°Suppose, I meant, If, one day, you and Robert


    suddenly hurt each other. Can you still face love in the future calmly and naturally? Can you still be


    strong enough to keep on?¡±


    Her question startled Georgia. Then she smiled.


    ¡°Robert has died once, hasn¡¯t he? I was almost broken down at that time. I truly felt I couldn¡¯t hang on


    any longer. But I thought about my daughter and mother. My life is not only for a man. I have my career,


    children, family, and friends. Elsie, don¡¯t you think you can be a strong woman?¡±


    Elise¡¯s eyes lit up when listening to her.


    Thoughtfully, she said to Georgia, ¡°I seemed to have stepped into a misunderstanding. I agree with


    you. In the future, if I truly needed to break up with him, at least I had already enjoyed my current life.


    We haven¡¯t been together yet. Why should I jump to a negative conclusion? Probably my past was too


    miserable. I¡¯m afraid that my memories in the past would be harmful to my future life with him.¡±


    Georgia smiled.


    ¡°Your worry makes sense. A short-tempered person will wonder if she will lose her patience with her


    husband and kids in the future. Everyone needs to work hard. If you just tried to sign up for a contest


    but didn¡¯t attend it in the end, what was the use of only signing up your name? Even if you were not


    happy in the future, at least, right now, you and Wilson would be happy together.¡±


    After the conversation with Georgia, Elsie¡¯s mood seemed to be much better evidently.


    They fell asleep. The sadness and hesitation faded away from Elsie¡¯s mind gradually.


    Elsie was still uneasy, but she believed that she could ovee this difficulty.


    That night, Elsie had a sweet dream. In her dream, she and Wilson got married. Theyughed so


    happily at their wedding. Wilson, the iceberg man, even grinned brightly. Elsie slept soundly.


    When she woke up the following day, Georgia was still sleeping.


    Elsie put on her clothes and knocked on Wilson¡¯s door.


    Shortly after, he walked out of this room. She found that he was still wearing his clothes the previous


    day, and there were dark circles under his eyes.


    Elsie asked worriedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? I saw your dark circles. What happened?¡±


    She wondered if he regretted agreeing to be with her. Her face paled.


    Wilson exined helplessly, ¡°Last night, you suddenly insisted oning to Georgia¡¯s vi and


    sleeping with her. I could tell you were upset, but you didn¡¯t want to tell me. I was bothered by this


    matter for a while at night. I wondered if I had done anything wrong and made you upset. Hence, I


    stayed up the whole night.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Elsieughed happily.


    ¡°Silly man! I did have some questions, but it was improper to ask you. Hence, I asked Georgia. Now, I


    have a question for you. Can you answer me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Go ahead,¡± answered Wilson.


    Elsie asked directly, ¡°Last night, when we were leaving the room of Prince Tate of Svero, I was waiting


    for you at the door. You talked to him in private for a while. However, after you came out, you walked


    forward in anger and ignored mepletely. What on earth happened? Were you mad at me, or did


    you feel upset about something?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s expression changed a bit while listening to her.


    Elsie said sadly, ¡°Was it really because of me? Please just tell me directly. If I have done anything


    wrong, I can change it. I know I have a lot of shortages. I don¡¯t want to be indulged and ignore my


    shortages. If it¡¯s my bad, I can correct my mistake.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Wilson held her in his arms helplessly.

 Chapter 577: Don’t You Feel Sickened

    Chapter 577: Don¡¯t You Feel Sickened


    ¡°Silly girl, stop making wild guesses. It had nothing to do with you. That matter sickened me, and I felt


    ashamed to mention it. However, if I don¡¯t tell you, you¡¯ll fear. I can tell you, Elsie.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wilson started telling her what had happened the previous night.


    ¡°After you walked out of the room, Prince Tate took off his clothes in front of me and asked me for a


    one-night-stand. I refused, but he directly let his men stop me from leaving and wanted to keep me


    staying for a one-night-stand forcibly. I was quite angry, so I knocked down all people inside the room


    before leaving. That was why I was so angry at that time. He sickened me too much. Aftering out


    of the room, I wanted to leave there as fast as possible. However, I paid too much attention to myself,


    but I didn¡¯t pay attention to your mood and hold your hand. Please don¡¯t worry. No matter what will


    happen in the future, I¡¯ll always hold your hand.¡±


    Elsie gaped. Then sheughed out.


    ¡°It turned out to be like this. I thought something serious had happened. He is interested in man, isn¡¯t


    he? It was normal that he had a crush on you. You are handsome and outstanding. It means I have


    good taste in man. I¡¯mpeting with a man. This feels so weird,¡± Elsie muttered.


    Wilson¡¯s facepletely darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk about this man to me again in the future.¡±


    ¡°But, we¡¯ll cooperate with him in the future. Will we give it up because of this matter?¡±


    Wilson looked more annoyed.


    ¡°You misunderstood. Just don¡¯t mention him too often to me in the future.¡±


    Elsie snickered secretly. Of course, she knew why Wilson hated that man so much.


    Wilson was a typical straight man. Prince Tate from Svero tried to hit on him. Of course, Wilson was


    sickened.


    Moreover, Elsie remembered that when she first saw this prince, he looked enchanted. She felt pretty


    weird at that time. Now she understood the reason. No wonder Prince Tate was so obvious.


    How dare he steal her man! Dream on!


    While Elsie was thinking in amusement, she saw Georgia walking over.


    ¡°You guys got up so early. Let¡¯s go for breakfast. Tell me how the negotiation went.¡±


    Elsie snickered when hearing her words. Wilson was disgusted that Prince Tate so much, but now he


    must tell Georgia what had happenedst night. Probably, he would recall the disgusting memory


    again.


    Wilson looked at Elsie helplessly. At least, she was happy now, and he felt more rxed.


    The previous night was indeed a sleepless night for him.


    During breakfast, Robert joined them. Annie and Leon still slept in. Georgia didn¡¯t force them to get up.


    It was freezing and snowing again outside. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to let the children sleep in.


    The chef prepared them some dumplings for breakfast.


    ¡°Prince Tate has agreed to cooperate with us. He¡¯ll go back to discuss with his father, the king of Svero.


    They will consider the oilfield production technology of SY Group. If they cooperate with us, we¡¯ll have


    a chance to meet the king of Svero. For the time being, it goes on well.¡±


    Georgia was relieved. She couldn¡¯t ept being threatened by Princess Anna and the Chow family.


    When necessary, she must have something that could threaten Princess Anna.


    Since the negotiation went well, she would wait for Princess Anna and the Chow family to take the next


    step. Anyway, Alfred had been kept in touch with her. There should be no problem.


    After breakfast, Robert¡¯s men updated them on thetest news.


    They had finished checking all passengers that had recently entered the country. Now they had a few


    suspects, young western men with gray-blue eyes, ten in total.


    Immediately, they informed Sarah. Then they started looking into the ten men¡¯s tracks.


    Wilson and Elsie also heard something about Travis¡¯s current status.


    Knowing that Eric might have taken the stic surgery to change his appearance, Elsie said in shock,


    ¡°He truly could do it, couldn¡¯t he? If he did change his appearance, this was a cunning move as no one


    would expect it. Fortunately, you guessed this possibility.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just our guess. Probably he hasn¡¯t changed his appearance. However, we haven¡¯t got any


    information about the two, so we guessed that possibly they had changed their appearances. I just


    hope we can find out where Travis is. It¡¯s been several days already.¡±


    Soon, Sarah arrived at Georgia¡¯s vi again.


    She went back home yesterday afternoon, as she was also busy with a lot of work. All of them used


    their own forces andworks, trying their best to track Travis¡¯s trace.


    Wilson and Elsie didn¡¯t continue staying as Wilson¡¯s men had found Jane.


    Elsie said she must teach this woman a lesson in person. After breakfast, Wilson drove Elsie to the


    basement where Jane was kept.


    When she entered, Elsie saw Jane was tied up and tossed on the ground. Her body was covered with


    wounds. It seemed that someone had already taught her a lesson.


    Upon hearing the footsteps, Jane looked up, only to find Elsie with a smile on her ruby face. Jealousy


    and hatred surged in her heart immediately.


    She couldn¡¯t bear that Elsie was leading a better life than she did. They were the same type of women.


    Raising her head, Jane saw the man behind Elsie. Right now, she could be sure this man was Wilson


    Weaver. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was Elsie¡¯s backer for real.


    The man was known as a fierce man. Jane wondered why he could like such a woman like Elsie. He


    was supposed to have a lot of girlfriends. He also could get a lot of women with pure backgrounds,


    even women from wealthy families. Why could he like Elsie?


    Jane had a lot of questions in her mind. Elsie walked over and pped her.


    ¡°You pped mest night. This is the first p I return to you.¡±


    After that, Elsie pped her again.


    ¡°This is the second one in return.¡±


    Then she pped Jane again.


    ¡°This is my response to youst night. I told you not toy a finger on me, or you would regret it. By the


    way, there¡¯s news for you. Mr. Lewis has be impotent. He has been sold to a ce where he can


    only live on by selling his body to men.¡±


    Upon haring it, Jane suddenly roared at Wilson in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t you know this woman is the same as


    me? Do you know how many men have slept with her? When you are having sex with her, don¡¯t you


    feel sickened?¡±

 Chapter 578: You Are Never the Same

    Chapter 578: You Are Never the Same


    When Jane roared, Elsie¡¯s heart trembled.


    She even didn¡¯t dare to look at Wilson because she couldn¡¯t face something herself. She even started


    minding about her past.


    Georgia had tried tofort her and told her it was alright. Elsie knew that she could decide her life.


    Her past was miserable, but the rest of her life might not be the same.


    Besides, Elsie had been prepared that Wilson might not be with her forever and what she would do if


    she were dumped.


    However, right then, she tried to trust Wilson. She wanted to see what Wilson could do for her. Then in


    return, she would sacrifice herself and work hard towards their goals.


    Wilson walked to Jane from Elsie¡¯s back step by step. Seeing that man was approaching her, Jane


    looked morecent. Her gloomy face was full of evil smiles.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know what this woman¡¯s past is like? Is she always pure and innocent in front of you?


    Of course. She looks innocent, pretty, and young. How could you imagine what her past used to be


    like? You dote and love her so much, but she has been a worn-out shoe by other men. She¡¯s the same


    kind of person as I am. It¡¯s just she was lucky to meet you.¡±


    Jane was highly jealous of Elsie. In the past, she realized that Elsie was prettier than and more


    attractive to men, Jane started to be jealous of her and hate her.


    For a lot of times, she had nned to find other men to bully Elsie. Later, Elsie disappeared from her


    world. Jane had thought that Elsie was dead when having sex with a man. She was overjoyed.


    However, in the nightclubst night, she saw Elsie wearing high-end and beautiful clothes and looking


    pretty. She could tell Elsie had been doted and loved, which made her extremely jealous.


    They were whores, but why could Elsie change to a different person? They should be ythings for


    men and suffer all their lives, shouldn¡¯t they? Jane wondered why their lives were on the different ways.


    That was why she suggested Mr. Lewis humiliate Elsie. When she heard Elsie mention Wilson and


    Robert, Jane only thought that Elsie was ridiculous. Did she believe those bigwigs¡¯ names could save


    her?


    Jane wished to see Elsie be ruined in front of her. She expected to see Elsie be pulled back into Hell,


    although she had escaped from it earlier.


    However, she had never expected that the man named Wilson indeed appear and rescue Elsie.


    Jane felt more reluctant.


    How could such an outstanding man love Elsie? Jane couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    After she escaped, she was still reluctant. When she was still cursing Elsie and wishing she could go to


    Hell, Jane was caught. At that time, she guessed that Elsie wanted to take revenge on her.


    Then she was locked up here. Jane waited for Elsie toe over excitedly because she wanted to


    expose Elsie¡¯s true colors to Wilson.


    ¡°In fact, I recall who you are,¡± Wilson suddenly said to Jane after a long while of silence.


    Jane was taken aback. She looked at Wilson in confusion, and then she smiledcently at Elsie.


    ¡°Why? Did you use to be my client? I have too many clients. But you are so outstanding. I should


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    recall.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are the same type of person as Elsie?¡± Wilson asked.


    Elsie looked at Wilson in surprise. She wondered what his words meant.


    Jane snorted.


    ¡°What¡¯s so different? Of course, she¡¯s prettier and younger than me. We look different. We do have a


    lot of differences. But our natures are the same. She can sell her body to a man, just like me. She used


    to stay in that kind of ce. She could have sex with a man as long as he paid her. Do you think her


    heart is purer than mine? Or do you think her body is cleaner than mine?¡±


    Janeughed ironically.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between selling our bodies once and twice?¡±


    Moreover, they both had sold their bodies countless times.


    ¡°Ten years ago, you and Elsie stayed in the same ce. Do you know how I got to know her? One day


    ten years ago, I fainted nearby your apartment. When you passed by me, you saw me lie on the ground


    covered with blood. Then you mocked me to the man next to you. Then you followed him over and


    stomped on my body several times. I still remember your voice because your voice was a bit special. I


    recalled when you spoke just now,¡± Wilson said something happened ten years ago indifferently.


    Initially, he didn¡¯t recall who this woman was, but Jane¡¯s voice and her ironic tone made him recall.


    Wilson had good memories. That night, he was almost dying, so he could remember everything that


    night.


    Jane was a bit startled. She had never expected that she used to encounter Wilson in that


    circumstance. Elsie was also surprised.


    It turned out that Jane also had seen Wilson that night.


    ¡°So what? What did it have anything to do with me? You were lying on the ground, covered with blood.


    You appeared in that kind of ce, so everyone would suspect your enemy chased you. If I saved you,


    probably I would be hit miserably and bring trouble to myself. Do you think I should be kind-hearted and


    save you naturally? Human is always selfish. Do you always prepare to save others?¡±


    Jane snorted. Wilson also smiled faintly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you had an obligation to save me. In fact, you mocked me and even stomped men, but I


    didn¡¯t hate you for that. Otherwise, I would havee back and taken revenge on you. However, I¡¯m


    telling you about this matter because I want to tell you you are different from Elsie. After you left, Elsie


    found me and rescued me. She hid me secretly in her apartment until I recovered. For that reason, I


    took her away from that ce.


    ¡°You know what? You are not like her at all. She didn¡¯t know me but was willing to save me. She hadn¡¯t


    known that saving me could make her leave that ce.¡±


    Jane looked at Wilson in a daze. She was reluctant, but at this moment, she copsed andughed


    out.


    Whileughing aloud, she suddenly shed tears.


    In the end, sheughed miserably.


    ¡°It turns out that¡¯s my fault. It was my bad...¡± Jane repeated continuously.


    Suddenly, she said to Wilson, ¡°Could you go out? I want to talk to Elsie in private.¡±

 Chapter 579: She Needs to Be Saved

    Chapter 579: She Needs to Be Saved


    Wilson nodded and turned away.


    After he was gone far, Elsie said to Jane, ¡°What do you want to talk to me? Do you think you still can


    insult me face to face now? Haven¡¯t you seen it? He doesn¡¯t care about my past at all. I won¡¯t know if


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    he will in the future, but at least at this moment, he¡¯s willing to protect me and trust me. I don¡¯t care


    what will happen in the future. I only focus on my current happiness. But, you will fall into Hell forever.¡±


    ¡°You are so lucky,¡± Jane suddenly said.


    ¡°Do you know what on earth happened when Wilson Weaver was lying on the ground that night? I also


    expect to escape from that ce back then, just like you. I didn¡¯t care no matter what kind of life I would


    lead, or even I still needed to sell my body. I wished to leave there. The man that Wilson Weaver talked


    about was a fat nasty man. He was my client at that time. When we walked on the street, we saw


    Wilson Weaver lying on the ground, covered with blood.


    ¡°Then, that fat man asked me to humiliate Wilson Weaver as he was covered in blood. In fact, I didn¡¯t


    want to do it because I even couldn¡¯t protect myself. How could I afford to offend someone who looked


    more miserable than I was? At that time, Wilson Weaver looked extremely miserable and almost dying,


    but at least I was alive, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    After that, Janeughed in sorrow.


    ¡°I said why we would care about this kind of man. He was dying anyway. Suddenly, that fat man


    promised me as long as I could humiliate the dying man with him, he would take me from that ce. As


    a matter of fact, I know that fat man was lying, and he was so drunk at that time. However, for that tiny


    ray of hope, I wanted to have a try. Actually, I had known that the fat man was joking with me, but I still


    humiliated the dying man with him. Probably I had made a wrong choice quite a long time ago. If I still


    cared about my life or even could rescue Wilson Waver back then, if I were stillpassionate,


    probably I would be like you and could have a chance to leave that ce.¡±


    Jane fell into silence after finishing her words. Elsie could see tears dropping from her eyes. Suddenly,


    Elsie felt bitter.


    She thought about her past. The sorrow and pressure could definitely destroy a woman, making a


    woman ruthless and numb.


    In fact, Elsie also had led a life in numbness and ignoranceter. If it weren¡¯t that Wilson had changed


    her or she had encountered her family and friends and met Wilson again, her life problem still wouldn¡¯t


    be resolved even after she had left that ce.


    ¡°Do you still have any family?¡± Elsie suddenly asked Jane.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. We both are orphans. I don¡¯t have any family. If I had something to rely on, how


    could our lives be like that?¡±


    ¡°If you can leave here alive, what do you want to do in the future?¡± Elsie asked again.


    Janeughed out ironically.


    ¡°Why? Do you pity me? Do you want to set me free? I know what I¡¯ve done. You can take revenge on


    me. Don¡¯t look at me with pity.¡±


    Elsie lowered her head and smiled.


    ¡°We both know what we have been through in the past. I even hoped all the girls from that ce could


    lead normal lives. Even you¡¯ve done such an evil thing to me. I still hope your life can be better.


    This is your only chance. If you refuse this opportunity, you¡¯ll never have it in the future. Tell me. What


    do you want to do in the future?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, Jane burst intoughter. The longer sheughed, the more tears dropped.


    ¡°I wish to move to an ind where no one knows me. I can buy a house with my savings. Whenever


    there are tourists, I can make some money. I want to spend the rest of my life there. I can walk along


    the beach every day and host the tourists asionally. I love the sea, but I¡¯ve had no chance to go


    there.¡±


    Upon hearing her answer, Elsie smiled.


    ¡°Remember. This is your only chance. If you came back to the same path or you failed to control


    yourself in the future, you wouldn¡¯t have the right to me others.¡±


    After that, Elsie turned away.


    Finally, Jane said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wilson drove Elsie back home.


    Upon hearing Elsie¡¯s decision on Jane, he asked in curiosity, ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to let go of


    her?¡±


    ¡°Probably, I suddenly became kind-hearted. I thought for a moment. She wasn¡¯t willing to choose such


    a life and was also forced, just like me. She needs to be saved. Even if she¡¯s so evil, I¡¯m willing to


    believe that she was suppressed and forced. I believed she used to have a twisted heart because of


    her living environment. I wanted to give her a chance to see if she could lead a normal life.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll arrange this. Since this is your decision, I respect it.¡±


    Upon hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Elsie smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you had met her before meeting me back then and experienced that thing. What was in


    your mind at that time?¡±


    ¡°I had thought that day was the end of my life. I had wondered if others would find my dead body. Then


    I had thought about what regrets I had in my life, but I didn¡¯t have any at that time. Hence, I didn¡¯t feel


    anything if I would die.¡±


    Elsie suddenly grabbed Wilson¡¯s hand.


    ¡°In the future, we can face life together while relying on each other. When we get old, we can support


    each other. I hope we can have a peaceful life. I guess God gave me a chance to save you back then.


    Probably that was our fate.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Wilson smiled rarely.


    ¡°You saved me back then, and I survived. Hence, I must repay you with the rest of my life.¡±


    Elsie asked, ¡°So, do you mean you are with me because you just want to appreciate me for saving


    you?¡±


    Wilson suddenly had a migraine. Of course, he didn¡¯t mean so, but that was how they got to know each


    other. However, a woman¡¯s mind was way tooplicated. Wilson didn¡¯t know much about women, but


    he still realized he couldn¡¯t answer Elsie¡¯s questions so casually.


    After a moment of silence, he answered with a smile, ¡°You saved me because God wanted us to meet


    each other, but I decided to be with you because I treasure you. You are not the only one who saved


    me, but I decided to make you the first ce in my heart.¡±


    Upon hearing his answer, Elsie smiled in satisfaction. It turned out Wilson was quite sensible and knew


    how he should answer adequately. Elsie was quite delighted.


    They didn¡¯t go back to their current house. Instead, they went back to Georgia¡¯s.


    When they arrived, Elsie saw Annie and Leon building a snowman in the garden. Elsie rushed over and


    smiled at the kids.


    ¡°May I join you guys?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Aunt Elsie. If you join us, we can build a snowman faster.¡±


    Annieughed excitedly. Elsie immediately joined the kids.


    While smiling, Wilson shook his head. Elsie was like a child. Instead of entering the house, he watched


    Elsie y with Annie and Leon.


    After a while, Georgia walked to him.


    ¡°Did you say anything to Elsiest night? She was quite delighted and natural when seeing me today,¡±


    Wilson asked actively.


    In fact, he wanted to know what had bothered Elsie the previous night. He wondered what he had done


    wrong. He hoped Elsie could be with him for the rest of his life.


    Hence, he needed to understand what was in Elsie¡¯s mind and what bothered her. Therefore, he would


    try his best to stop her from being worried.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t think she deserved you,¡± Georgia answered.


    Wilson suddenly felt sorry for Elsie.


    ¡°Then? She¡¯s quite joyful today, as if she became self-confident again. Did you tell her anything?¡±


    ¡°I told her you truly cared about her. Even in the future, you would mind her past or stop loving her, at


    least, at this moment, you treat her truly. I asked her to enjoy the current moment. If something bad


    would be happy in the future or she might be disappointed in love, she still has friends and family. The


    friendship and family affection will still remain. I asked her not to be afraid because she would always


    have someone with her. I asked her to enjoy the present and your love. What about you? What¡¯s in


    your mind?¡± Georgia asked Wilson with a smile.


    ¡°I know how important she means to me. I¡¯ll protect her all my life. In her past, she was leading a bad


    life and suffered a lot. From now on, I just want her to lead a worry-free life. Later, when your matters


    have been resolved, I¡¯ll take her to different ces for fun,¡± said Wilson.


    ¡°That¡¯s good if you can think so. I believe you¡¯ll be happy together forever. You both love each other


    truly and deeply.¡±


    As Georgia finished her words, she suddenly saw Robert waving at her behind the window ss. She


    immediately turned around and entered the house.


    Robert said to her, ¡°We¡¯ve filtered out two candidates. As soon as one of them had entered the country,


    he disappeared. The other one has been contacting the underground force after entering the country. I


    suspect one of them is Eric Wimbledon. We must investigate on the two.¡±

 Chapter 580: Annie’s Test

    Chapter 580: Annie¡¯s Test


    ¡°How is the investigation going now?¡± Georgia asked.


    ¡°Have you told Sarah about this result yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just sent her a message. She has asked her men to look into these two men. We¡¯ve found the


    recent activities of the man whose trace disappeared. He was at an underground gambling ce two


    days ago. Currently, we¡¯re following this trace.¡±


    ¡°As for another man, he¡¯s cooperating with a Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown has done a lot of business in the


    gray area. Secretly, he also helps others deal with businesses in gray, so he has a certain reputation


    and forces. For decent persons on the surface, they would rather give something unclean to Mr. Brown


    to deal with. I¡¯ve contacted Mr. Brown. We¡¯re always in touch. I¡¯ll let him help me lure the man out and


    look into his information.¡±


    After Robert finished his words, Georgia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news. At least, we¡¯ve found the clues for them both. What about Jayson Mathis? Have


    you found any information?¡± asked Georgia.


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s way too cunning. We haven¡¯t found anything about him yet. If he has cooperated with Eric


    Wimbledon already, his appearance may have changed as well. In the past, before his appearance


    changed, we couldn¡¯t find his traces. Sarah and Travis used to look into his matter for a long time, but


    they failed to find where he was. Jayson Mathis is quite heartless. Last time, we finally managed to


    catch him, but he tied bombs on his body. It¡¯s impossible to catch him right now.¡±


    Georgia felt helpless.


    ¡°I agree with you. This man is way too cunning. Since they tried to find Jayson Mathis, they have never


    won against him before. At most, there was a tie. He is way too foxy and scheming. Now, he probably


    works with Eric Wimbledon. Their situation must be more dangerous now. They even dare not to take


    their kids out,¡± said she.


    ¡°If all our guesses are right, I wonder why they have taken Travis away. If just for threatening us, they


    should have contacted us now and made us pay some price. Or, they should ask us to give them


    something to exchange. However, they¡¯ve vanished simply without leaving us anything. How could we


    find Travis? I¡¯d rather that they could have some intentions instead of disappearing. Now we can¡¯t find


    their traces or guess out their intentions.¡±


    While they were talking, Georgia saw Wilson and Elsie in with Annie and Leon.


    What worried Georgia was that Annie was crying aloud. She even trotted to Georgia and hugged her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Georgia asked Elsie.


    Didn¡¯t they build a snowman so happily outside? Georgia couldn¡¯t tell if Annie was injured.


    Elsie said with a sense of guilt, ¡°When I was building the snowman with the two kids, Annie suddenly


    asked me about Vanessa. I was taken aback, so Annie seemed to guess something. She said she


    hadn¡¯t talked to Vanessa through the video call for several days. So she asked if something had


    happened to Vanessa. I can¡¯t lie to her. Annie cried loudly and rushed in...¡±


    After Elsie exined, Annie asked between sobs while holding Georgia, ¡°Mommy, please tell me the


    truth. What on earth has happened to Mommy Vanessa? Why did you hide it from me? Mommy


    Vanessa used to talk to me through video conference every two or three days in the past. Onlyst


    year, when she vanished, I couldn¡¯t speak to her. Has anything happened to her again?¡±


    As she asked her questions, Annie burst into tears again. Georgia didn¡¯t have any chance to exin,


    only to find that her daughter was sobbing hard. Annie¡¯s tiny body trembled, making Georgia feel so


    sorry for her.


    Georgia¡¯s eyes reddened, feeling so upset.


    ¡°Annie, please calm down. You should listen to Mommy,¡± Leon said to his sister.


    However, Annie still cried aloud while hugging Georgia.


    Georgia could only continuously pat Annie on her back andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I


    shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you, Annie. Mommy Vanessa is in trouble now, so she can¡¯t contact us for


    the time being. She¡¯s safe, though. Let me show you her video clip, OK?¡±


    The video clip was sent from Alfred. He was pretty aggressive with the kidnapper, and he insisted on


    ensuring Vanessa¡¯s safety every day. Hence, Isabel finally agreed to send him a daily video clip of


    Vanessa.


    Alfred sent the video to Georgia to prevent her from bothering him.


    Georgia pulled out her phone and tabbed to y the video. The video clip was taken secretly, so Annie


    could only see Vanessa holding her son while walking back and forth in a house.


    It should be that Sam was crying, so Vanessa was holding him to coax him.


    There were monitors in Vanessa¡¯s house so that she could be constantly controlled. This video clip was


    captured from a monitor in a corner with low pixels. However, it showed clearly that Vanessa and the


    kids were safe for the time being.


    As soon as the video started to y, Annie watched it while sobbing. After it ended, she finally calmed


    down a bit.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Mommy Vanessa talk to us?¡±


    Annie couldn¡¯t understand because she could tell Vanessa was not tied up. Instead, she was holding a


    little boy while walking back and forth in the house. Annie couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°Annie, Mommy Vanessa was on house arrest. Her life boundary was controlled by bad men. Of


    course, they captured her because they wanted Sam¡¯s father to do something. If he refuses, they¡¯ll


    harm Mommy Vanessa. But, please don¡¯t worry, Sam¡¯s father is trying to save her. So are your father


    and I. It might take some time, but Mommy Vanessa is safe now. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Annie gradually stopped weeping. However, her mind was full of horror.


    ¡°When can I meet Mommy Vanessa again? Daddy, Mommy, can you kill all the bad men? Why is


    Mommy Vanessa always in danger?¡±

 Chapter 581 The King of Svero

    Chapter 581 The King of Svero


    Annie asked a little resentfully, and Georgia simply hugged her to her chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s just been too many bad people. So you have to listen to your Daddy and Mommy from now


    on, Annie, and stay by our side so we can protect you. You and Wesley have to grow up healthy and


    strong so no bad people can hurt our family again.¡±


    Georgiaforted her word by word and soothed Annie for a long while before she somewhat rxed,


    finally even falling asleep in Georgia¡¯s arms, exhausted.


    She carried Annie back into the bedroom to sleep, then turned to Wesley, who¡¯d been worried all this


    while.


    ¡°Go sleep with Annie. If you aren¡¯t sleepy, you can go to the toy room and y instead. You see how


    busy Mommy and Daddy and Auntie Elsie and everyone are. Annie¡¯s in a bad mood these few days, so


    stay with her and y with her. If she¡¯s sad about anything, tell me and Daddy, okay?¡±


    Georgia was especially gentle when she said that, and Wesley pped his chest as he gave a


    guarantee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I¡¯ll look after Annie and make her happy and stay with her.¡±


    After settling the children, Georgia made her way back to the living room. Elsie¡¯s voice was guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I¡¯d been a better actor and didn¡¯t react, Annie wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything was off.


    How could I be so stupid?¡±


    Elsieined to herself. Wilson grabbed her hand, as if tofort her.


    Georgia showed her a gentle smile as well.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Annie¡¯s just too clever. I¡¯ve been lying to her face all this time and she¡¯d suspected


    me from early on. Since she couldn¡¯t get any answers from me, she¡¯s trying to probe you for the truth.


    Kid¡¯s just too smart. It was wrong of me to lie, and now that she knows the truth and she¡¯s cried about


    it, she¡¯ll get better so long as we get our Vanessa back.¡±


    With that, Georgia turned to Wilson.


    ¡°I¡¯d wanted to talk to you about something but forgot in themotion. The king of Svero¡¯s gotten in


    contact. He wants to meet me in person. But I¡¯ve got Travis to worry about and theb and I can¡¯t


    leave. I might have to trouble you to go to Svero, Wilson. Please negotiate fully on my behalf with them.


    I¡¯ll also have to continue to leave Vanessa in your hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed things with the king of Svero. He fully believes that you can represent me in my


    entirety and has agreed to receive you in Svero. He¡¯s the king over there and there could be political


    enemies and danger if he left his borders, which is precisely why he¡¯s not doing so. We have to go over


    to him. He¡¯ll have people pick you up. See when you¡¯re free then get on a flight. You cannd in his


    territory airport straight away.¡±


    ¡°Can I go any time?¡±


    Wilson asked, and Georgia nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten in direct contact with the king of Svero. The second prince must have told his father


    about it. I suspect the king¡¯s always known about the second prince seeing you, and he should have a


    clear picture of the infighting between his children. To him, though, he¡¯ll only ever choose the side that


    benefits him the most. The second prince never provided any tangible support, so he¡¯d gone with


    Princess Anna in the beginning, because she brings money and military connections.


    ¡°It¡¯s different now, though. We give the same things with benefits, so of course he¡¯s going to consider


    sidling over to us. Bring a goodwyer over. I don¡¯t care about the cost, but we can¡¯t let them dig us a


    pit. We can supply them with technology the best we can, but don¡¯t grovel or let him realize that we¡¯re


    desperate about Vanessa. Try not to show it at all, unless there¡¯s clear and present danger. This is our


    weak spot, after all, and if they find it, as businessmen they¡¯re just going to raise their demands, maybe


    even threaten Vanessa¡¯s safety.¡±


    Wilson nodded straight away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll pack up and leave this afternoon. There¡¯s nothing left in the country I need to


    arrange, and as for Travis, your side can directly contact subordinates and move them around. I¡¯ll take


    a few of my men to Svero. Any other demands from the king?¡±


    ¡°Just regr ones. No weapons, since you¡¯ll bending in his pce. I guess that the news will be kept


    hush-hush if he meets with you, and he¡¯ll put you through strict security checks. He¡¯s afraid of


    assassination attempts, after all, and worried about traps our side could set for him. You have to try and


    have him believe in our goals but not have them believe that they can walk all over us.¡±


    Elsie spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you. I keep feeling like we could save Vanessa this time.¡±


    At that, before Wilson could even speak, Georgia tried to dissuade her.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s going to be dangerous this time. Wilson can resolve that danger, but how about you take


    a pass on this one, Elsie. That side is more dangerous than ours, and they¡¯ve got regr shootings


    and bombings over there. I¡¯m not trying to put you down, but I just think it¡¯ll be better if it was just


    Wilson with his professionals.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll protect her.¡±


    Wilson suddenly cut Georgia off.


    ¡°If Elsie wants toe with me, she¡¯s just worried about Vanessa. Maybe I really have a shot at finding


    her. If the talks go well with the king of Svero and we manage to put pressure on the Chow family,


    they¡¯d naturally keep Vanessa safe. We might be able to force the Chows to the negotiating table.¡±


    Since Wilson had said all that, Georgia couldn¡¯t say any more.


    ¡°Fine, you can both go, but remember to keep yourselves safe. If you really have some reason to not


    stay by Elsie¡¯s side, you have to have the others keep her safe as well. You know how unsafe Svero is


    right now. If my guess is right, the king¡¯s body won¡¯tst much longer, and he¡¯s working hard for his


    heir¡¯s position and his country¡¯s future.


    ¡°I can see from our talks that he doesn¡¯t care who inherits the nation. He clearly feels like his children


    are all capable. What he can¡¯t ept is the country he built up from nothing splitting apart after his


    death and bing just another course at the banquet table. So he¡¯s trying topromise and


    continue the nation¡¯s existence.


    ¡°He could possibly get some benefit out of negotiating with both our side and the Chow family when it


    line while trying not to press the Chow family too much to threaten Vanessa¡¯s life. You have to strike a


    good bnce on this. No matter what, Vanessa¡¯s life is the number one priority. With Elsie by your side,


    I trust you¡¯ll have a shot at bringing Vanessa home safely. For some reason, I just have a feeling that


    Vanessa could be in Svero. Sometimes the ce we least expect is the most probable ce there is,


    and our opponents might be thinking the same thing.¡±


    Elsie didn¡¯t quite get that, but Wilson nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s entirely possible.¡±


    By the afternoon, Georgia put Wilson and Elsie on a ne and watched them fly out of the airspace.


    Robert stood by her side all this time.


    ¡°You look worried. Anything wrong with the n?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, butst time after Vanessa disappeared, my heart beat especially quickly. After we


    confirmed that Vanessa was being held captive by the Chow family, that slowed a bit, but seeing Elsie


    and Wilson fly out of here, it started beating quickly again. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s some kind of divine


    warning. Do you think it could be a mistake sending the two of them off to Svero?¡±


    Georgia looked up worriedly at Robert. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go to Svero, but she was no


    good in a fight. If Wilson had to look after both Elsie and her, it was obviously going to make things


    harder.


    And she was busy with a lot of other things. Because of Travis¡¯ situation, theb had been set back for


    a couple days, and she couldn¡¯t dy any further.


    Antonio only had a few assistants and Adolf as a more capable assistant. He had experience


    researching this sort of thing. She couldn¡¯t abandon her job, because Robert¡¯s body was important as


    well.


    So the following day, Georgia returned to theb and her work.


    She didn¡¯t need to personally investigate which of the two people could be Eric, since her subordinates


    were responsible for that. Besides, Robert and Sarah were moving their own forces around to


    investigate, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to help.


    After busying the day away in theb, Georgia was preparing to go home when Antonio spoke up.


    ¡°You look beat. If your body has issues, you don¡¯t have to force yourself toe to work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just not getting good sleep and having nightmares. I can still hold on.¡±


    With that, she bade farewell to Antonio.


    Before she left, she saw Aston, who¡¯d been living out of theb all this while, working tirelessly.


    Of course, he was eating full meals now and sleeping properly at night. He just spent all of the rest of


    his time at theb doing research. He walked in front of Georgia.


    ¡°Did something happen? You¡¯ve got a lot you¡¯re busy with. Need my help?¡±


    Georgia smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can¡¯t help with this sort of thing so far anyway. You know how it is. There¡¯s a lot of people


    helping me deal with things. Keep working on your own end. Kayden¡¯s the one who needs your help


    the most.¡±


    Aston escorted Georgia away helplessly. By the time Georgia got back, Robert spoke to her.


    ¡°I¡¯d wanted to tell you on the way, but I figured you were at work and didn¡¯t want to interrupt or affect


    your tasks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten in contact with Nash. That man¡¯s gotten a fake name as ¡®Mack.¡± I promised Boss


    Nash a good deal and he in return has agreed to lure Mack out. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have a shot at


    grabbing Mack. Then we can see exactly who he is. If he really is Eric, that¡¯s easy to check, since his


    body has issues. We can just check at the hospital.¡±


    Georgia was overjoyed at that and she began to look forward to tomorrow.

 Chapter 582 Arrival at Svero

    Chapter 582 Arrival at Svero


    Meanwhile in Svero, Wilson and Elsie had rested for half a day, since there were about eight hours


    between the time zones.


    Getting off the ne, they¡¯d stopped right in the king¡¯s pce airport.


    After that, Wilson and Elsie had passed throughyer afteryer of security, clearly showing that they


    weren¡¯t carrying any weapons.


    The process took almost an hour. After all the procedures were done, the royal guard allowed them a


    brief respite inside the pce lounge.


    Wilson couldn¡¯t rest easy with Elsie in another room, so Wilson decided to live out of the same room


    with her.


    Of course, each of them had a bed of their own. The space was luxurious, with avish living room, an


    enormous bathroom, and several gigantic beds. A family of four could have lived out of here and had


    enough space to themselves.


    It was still midnight when they bedded down and the king couldn¡¯t havee to see them at this time.


    Besides, the flight had been too tiring, and it was just right for a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The people there treated them with every courtesy. After making sure they didn¡¯t present any danger,


    the servants and the staff inside the pce grew as polite towards them as possible.


    Wilson and Elsie slept for six whole hours, and at eight in the morning in Svero, Wilson woke,


    showered, and put on Sveran clothes.


    He spoke Sveran himself, and after getting up, he called for room service. The Sveran staff came in,


    and Wilson spoke.


    ¡°Can you prepare an Eastern-style breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What would you like?¡±


    Wilson knew that Elsie liked to have buns in the morning. He didn¡¯t know if they could make it inside


    the pce, but with how rich the king of Svero was, he probably had chefs from every culture there


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was.


    After he ordered breakfast, the staff grinned.


    ¡°We have several five-star Eastern chefs in the kitchen preparing. His Majesty regrly invites people


    from your country as business guests for negotiation. Don¡¯t worry, your tastes will be satisfied.¡±


    The person speaking was a middle-aged woman in her thirties. She looked polite and treated them


    courteously. Luckily, Wilson knew Sveran himself, so they spoke fluently enough with each other


    without the need of a trantor.


    After having the staff prepare breakfast, Wilson went to two other rooms. He hadn¡¯te alone with


    Elsie. He¡¯d brought several negotiators and trusted personnel. There were eight of them all together.


    The other six were living in two other rooms, three in each. All men. Elsie was the only woman.


    ¡°Boss, is the missus still sleeping?¡±


    When Wilson went to ask about the situation for those ones, a built man asked the question. Everyone


    in the team knew that Elsie was the missus now.


    Wilson chuckled at his underling.


    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping. I¡¯ve left instructions for the people over here to ready breakfast. They have


    Eastern chefs here. I¡¯m guessing that after breakfast, the king¡¯s people wille see us. Wise up and


    observe what¡¯s going on in this pce. It might be safe for the king himself, but be careful. Don¡¯t shrink,


    but don¡¯t start trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. We¡¯ll be cautious.¡±


    Aftermanding his own men, Wilson went back to his room and saw Elsie, having gotten dressed.


    ¡°Where have you been? Scared me half to death. I didn¡¯t see anyone in your room and was about to go


    out and look for you.¡±


    The moment Wilson walked in, Elsie grabbed his hand worriedly.


    She¡¯d been awake for barely a few minutes and hadn¡¯t even gotten dressed when she started calling


    around for Wilson. Nobody batted an eye at her and she didn¡¯t know the nativenguage. She couldn¡¯t


    get the staff in the pce toe in either. So she just had to get dressed and go looking for Wilson.


    Not finding him, she was getting frantic.


    She was about to leave when luckily, Wilson walked in at that moment.


    ¡°I just went to the two other rooms. We brought men with us and they¡¯ve woken up. They¡¯re washing


    now. I¡¯ve instructed the people in the pce to get breakfast ready. Wash up and see if there¡¯s anything


    else you need to prepare. If not, we¡¯ll go to the dining hall to wait for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Elsie said, then went straight to the bathroom to freshen up. She hadn¡¯t cleaned herself up at all.


    Ever since bing official with Wilson, she¡¯d be stuck more and more to this man. She¡¯d known


    that it wasn¡¯t so suitable for her toe to such a ce, but she¡¯d just gotten together with Wilson. If


    they parted now, she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    And for some reason, she felt like she had to be here just to settle herself. Even though Georgia had


    told her not too, even though she¡¯d seemed unwilling to see her here, she¡¯d still went with her own will


    ande with Wilson to Svero.


    She might have been afraid, but so long as she was with Wilson, no matter where she was, she was


    happy for it.


    It took about fifteen minutes for her to wash and put on some mild makeup. Elsie came out hand in


    hand with Wilson.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Wilson nodded, took Elsie¡¯s hand, and led her out of the room. He knocked on the other two doors and


    had the other six follow them to the dining hall.


    ¡°You look beautiful today, missus. Sveran clothes suit your face really well.¡±


    Someoneplimented from behind. Elsie smiled a little shyly and couldn¡¯t help but look at Wilson.


    ¡°Do you think Sveran clothes look good on me? How¡¯s my makeup?¡±


    Maybe because she was in love, but she now devoted particr care to her appearance and daily


    getup. She¡¯d just picked random clothes before and didn¡¯t much go for makeup. Now that she was with


    Wilson, she understood what the saying meant, about how women prettied themselves for those they


    cared for.


    Wilson smiled.


    ¡°You look great in bright colors. Sveran clothes are full ofplex patterns. If you like it, we can buy a


    few outfits before we go back, and you could gift some to Georgia and Vanessa, after we save her.¡±


    That had Elsie overjoyed. That¡¯s right, she was in this country now. She¡¯d been busy looking for


    Vanessast time and hadn¡¯t concerned herself with the culture of this country. She had to get some


    souvenirs for her friends after this.


    Of course, that was all provided she could keep safe and find Vanessa. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to be so casual.


    After heading to the dining hall, the workers took them to a giantpartment and had them sit.


    Servers came straight away and set breakfast on the table.


    Elsie looked at the buns she liked. She¡¯d been with Wilson for a while now. Thinking of it today, she


    suddenly felt like a fool.


    She was a bit klutzy and never had the best memory. She never looked at forecasts and never thought


    about what to do when it rained. She had nose allergies had needed tissues with her, but she never


    remembered that, either.


    Ever since getting together with Wilson, she¡¯d never had to worry about all that again. If she went out


    with Wilson, or walked off alone when it was raining, there was always an umbre in her bag, and a


    packet of tissues.


    There were charging ports out there that let people charge their phones at any time, but her bag always


    had a fully charged portable charger that Wilson set there for her, along with a prepared data line. She


    felt like a baby being with Wilson.


    Eating out, before she even ordered anything or just decided to let Wilson order, it would always be


    dishes that she liked. Before she¡¯d even established a rtionship with Wilson, it seemed they¡¯d


    already started this sort of life, taking care of each other. Well, really, it was Wilson taking care of her


    unterally. She bent her head and smiled sweetly, suddenly feeling very blessed.


    After breakfast, a somewhat high-rank looking officer spoke to Wilson and Elsie.

 Chapter 583 The Hook

    Chapter 583 The Hook


    ¡°His Majesty has a lot to deal with today and may only see you in the evening. If you would like to take


    a tour outside or of the pce, His Majesty says you may do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Take us around the pce, then. It¡¯s our first time here.¡±


    Elsie spoke, and Wilson nodded, tranting Elsie¡¯s words,


    They¡¯d just finished breakfast, though, and nned to go back to rest and walk around after noon. After


    returning to the room, Elsie turned to Wilson.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My answer was the right one, right? It¡¯s not too smart of us to go out right now in case Princess Anna


    or the Chows discover us. With us in this pce, both parties wouldn¡¯t know we¡¯vee. Of course,


    even if they did, we could threaten them instead of staying passive. Am I thinking the right way?¡±


    Wilson smiled and rubbed Elsie¡¯s hair. He took her hand and led her to the balcony.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking the right way. It¡¯s not too serious if Princess Anna or the Chow family caught wind, but


    since we¡¯ve just arrived, we¡¯ll hide the information for as long as we can. They have their needs, and


    we have our goals. If we can suppress each other, that¡¯s the best oue.¡±


    The two held each other while lying on the balcony, enjoying the sweet atmosphere.


    In a foreignnd, their hearts somehow seemed closer. They didn¡¯t feel like going outside anyway.


    They had a nap just like that, lying down on a couch chair in the hotel room.


    In the afternoon, the pce workers took them around several spots in the pce.


    Meanwhile, back in the country, it was morning. Georgia woke up early and turned to Robert.


    ¡°Has Boss Nash contacted you? What time do you leave? Should Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°Were you thinking of that the moment you woke up?¡±


    Robert chuckled and looked at the time. It was barely seven.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. We can¡¯t have you out of theb. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll notify you straight away.¡±


    Georgia thought that made sense. Antonio¡¯s research had progressed somewhat and he could now just


    manage to synthesize a bit of organic particles that could control the blood condition of theb rats. A


    It wasn¡¯t very effective, but it seemed they¡¯d found the right direction. If they continued on, it might help


    Riley¡¯s lover, so he was naturally happy about it. He¡¯d even stay in theb every day and exchange the


    progress of their experimentation. He was getting somewhat emotional, even looking forward to their


    sess.


    Considering all that, Georgia hurriedly washed, then went over to Annie and Wesley¡¯s room and had


    the children get dressed, wash and eat breakfast.


    ¡°Mommy, is there still nothing about Auntie Vanessa?¡±


    Annie let Georgia dress her obediently and asked that. After cryingst time, she¡¯d been hung up about


    Vanessa all this time. But she was always a good kid, at least enough not to raise a tantrum over her


    mother¡¯s white lie.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Waking up early in the morning, she couldn¡¯t help but ask about it


    again.


    ¡°Uncle Wilson and Auntie Elsie have already gone to search for Auntie Vanessa. Maybe someday


    soon, Auntie Vanessa will be back holding you and saying happy things. Don¡¯t worry, Annie, we¡¯ll find a


    way to rescue your Auntie Vanessa. At least for now, we can be sure that she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Annie suddenly hugged Georgia to her cheek and kissed her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pick on Auntie Elsie like that, Mommy, but I didn¡¯t want to yell at you or put you in an


    awkward spot. I just thought Auntie Elsie knew something. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? How could I me you, Annie? Mommy was wrong on this.¡±


    Sure, it was a white lie, but lies hurt sometimes.


    ¡°Mommy hurt your heart by doing this. It¡¯s my first time being a Mommy and I might not do everything


    right, so if you point it out, Annie, Mommy will do her best to fix it.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t like authoritarian parents who always felt they were right. She¡¯d always taught the kids to


    be open and understanding. As a senior, she¡¯d done wrong, so she had to apologize properly. If the


    child did wrong, she had to criticize it as well.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t me you, Mommy, I know you wanted the best for me. Daddy talked with me in secretst


    night, and says you¡¯re busy and working hard, and sometimes you can¡¯t care for my feelings. He


    wanted me to forgive you. Daddy didn¡¯t need to say it. I could see, Mommy, your eyes are always so


    baggy now. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of myself and take care of Wesley too.¡±


    That tugged on Georgia¡¯s heartstrings. Her daughter was such a good girl. She must have


    umted a lot of good karma to get such an angel in this life.


    But the moment her baby girl finished, Wesley spoke up as well.


    ¡°Annie, I don¡¯t need other people to take care of me now. I can take care of myself too.¡±


    Robert walked out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time talking. The breakfast is getting cold. Come eat.¡±


    Georgia and Robert took the children¡¯s hands and led them to the dining room to eat. The kids ate


    obediently. Robert looked asionally at how Annie and Wesley ate, dabbing at their lips with napkins.


    Georgia suddenly felt very blessed. She had to treasure the time she had now and get Vanessa and


    Travis back. She had to work hard, too, and not waste every day away.


    After eating breakfast, Rick came. He continued to give Annie and Wesley home lessons.


    The kids were smart and made rapid progress. Georgia and Robert were going out today, so the kids¡¯


    grandmother came to look after them.


    Maisie was getting along with them now. Georgia and Robert were just too busy, so they just ate and


    conversed simply most days.


    Most times, Maisie apparently just stayed in her drawing room and painted. But Annie and Wesley


    were getting along better and better with Maisie, which relieved Georgia a lot.


    She got in a car and headed to thebs, while Robert waited for Sarah to arrive. After that, he and


    Sarah drove to the ce Boss Nash had prepared, waiting for that Mack fellow to swallow the bait.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been troubling you over Travis all this while. I¡¯m truly guilty. Without your help in D City, my forces


    couldn¡¯t reach too many ces. If there¡¯s anything I can do to repay you, please say it.¡±


    Sarah said that in the car, and Robert¡¯s response was mild.


    ¡°Eric and Jayson are ourmon enemies. Helping you means helping us. Travis is Georgia¡¯s friend


    as well, and he saved both our lives. We won¡¯t forget that debt, Miss Duran. So long as we work


    together, we¡¯ll save Travis.¡±


    After Robert said that, Sarah forced a smile, her gazeplicated.


    After about half an hour, they arrived at an abandoned factory at the countryside.


    That was where Boss Nash was luring Mack.


    Mack had apparently wanted Boss Nash¡¯s help with something.


    After Boss Nash agreed, the pair agreed to exchange money and goods here.

 Chapter 584 Surrounded on All Sides

    Chapter 584 Surrounded on All Sides


    Mack¡¯s deal with Nash was simple. He promised Nash five million to kidnap some professor from the D


    City University Mathematics Department.


    The professor was 35 years old and about to make assistant dean. He apparently had some great gift


    in the software field. Mack seemed to need that man¡¯s help for something. Naturally, Nash wasn¡¯t going


    to ask why. He just had to catch the man.


    Still, because of how much of a genius this professor was, there were plenty of people who targeted


    him. He had bodyguards on the regr, and he¡¯d already been hired by one of D City¡¯s leading


    softwarepanies to lead his own team on a research project. Mack was taking this man clearly in an


    act of opposition against thispany, maybe to advance his ownpany¡¯s technology. Robert had


    gotten all that from Nash¡¯s sources.


    He and Sarah sat in the car.


    Boss Nash¡¯s car was stopped before theirs. It wouldn¡¯t do for them to get out right now. They were just


    waiting for Mack to get here.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Mack¡¯s sent us news. His convoy ising soon. Are we sticking with the n?¡±


    Boss Nash messaged from the other car, and Robert replied with a yes.


    Sarah spoke up at the side.


    ¡°Are Mack¡¯s peopleing? Do we have enough men? Can we corner him?¡±


    ¡°The ns¡¯ all ready. Unless anything irregr happens, don¡¯t worry. So long as hees here today,


    our side will definitely capture him.¡±


    As Robert said that, he heard several cars driving over.


    Looking out the car window, he saw three carsing. The car stopped a dozen meters or so away


    opposite them.


    He and Sarah waited in the back. Boss Nash had gotten out in front already.


    The dozen bodyguards beside him had stuck with him, and severalrge bodyguards also got out from


    the opposite side.


    Soon, the man called back came down wearing shades. Robert¡¯s side was further away and they


    couldn¡¯t see his features, only his silhouette.


    Both sides approached the other.


    Finally, with two or three meters between them, Mack¡¯s side and Nash¡¯s side stopped. A man behind


    Mack set three ck briefcases in the middle and opened them. They were full of cash.


    ¡°The money¡¯s all here. I¡¯ve held up my part of the bargain. Where¡¯s the man you brought over? At least


    show me. Give and take, right?¡±


    Mack asked Nash mildly. Boss Nash chuckled, waved, and soon, two bodyguards carried an


    unconscious man over.


    That was the professor Mack wanted.


    ¡°The guy¡¯s here. Now we need to check if the money¡¯s real, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Nash said. Mack nodded and slid the briefcases over.


    Nash¡¯s men stooped and began to verify the money. It took several minutes, and Robert and Sarah


    stayed in the car, looking at the situation ahead. Sarah grew frantic.


    ¡°Do we have the wrong person? That Mack really seems like he just wants the professor and has no


    other intentions. He doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with Eric.¡±


    ¡°Keep on observing. Don¡¯t panic.¡±


    As Robert said that, Sarah let out a pained cry.


    ¡°Something¡¯s gone wrong, Robert. Look at my phone.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Robert turned around. Sarah¡¯s whole face was deathly white and her eyes were full of tears.


    He took Sarah¡¯s phone. There was a short video ying.


    Travis was in the video, copsed in a broken-down basement, bleeding all over, as if he¡¯d just been


    beaten.


    As he was watching the video, Robert suddenly turned around and chopped down hard on Sarah¡¯s


    wrist. She was holding a gun, which ttered to the floor.


    The gun had been levelled at Robert¡¯s leg. He would have been shot if the trigger had been pulled.


    ¡°I told you we could save Travis if we worked together, Miss Duran. You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Robert spoke coldly.


    He grasped Sarah¡¯s hands directly and sped already prepared shackles on Sarah¡¯s arms and legs.


    Afterwards, he took the gun and picked it up and put it in his own hands.


    Sarah grew pale, then crumbled and sobbed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, but did you see that video? Travis is suffering right now. They¡¯re threatening me and


    having me lure you here and hurt you so they could take you away. If I don¡¯t do that, Travis is the one


    who¡¯ll be hurt. Do you see the state he¡¯s in? If we don¡¯t save him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. I didn¡¯t


    mean it¡­¡±


    As Sarah said that word by word, Robert¡¯s face grew colder.


    He suddenly walked out and had his bodyguards take Sarah into custody.


    While in front, Mack and Nash had already confirmed the mark and the cash.


    Robert walked up beside Boss Nash and chuckled at Mack.


    ¡°Still n on continuing with this force, Mr. Mack? How about we make a bet? About whether or not


    you escape this ce today.¡±


    As Robert finished, Mack finally took his shades off. His eyes were greyish blue, and his expression


    was still cold. There wasn¡¯t a trace of shock in his eyes as he looked at Robert.


    ¡°I put this much effort into this plot, and I still failed. I suddenly feel like being your enemy is an


    entertaining thing to be, Robert Simpson.¡±


    Robert lowered his head and chuckled.


    ¡°Must you be my enemy? We can make some other deal. I let you go, you release Travis, and if you


    have any research you need, I can share data with you. Mack ¨C no, Eric, I can ignore the past, but if


    you have to be enemies with me, you can try, and see who pays more in the end.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see who gets thestugh!¡±


    Eric, with his face changed, cackled, and looked at Boss Nash.


    ¡°Well? You sure of which side you¡¯re on yet?¡±


    With that, Boss Nash and several of his subordinates turned their guns on Robert and his own


    bodyguards.


    Surrounded on all sides, it seemed he was out of cards to y.

 Chapter 585 Breakout

    Chapter 585 Breakout


    Clearly, Nash was on Eric¡¯s side now.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Simpson. Mr. Wimbledon has more cards to y. He pays better. I¡¯d have to take his side.¡±


    ¡°With all her tangled feelings dragging her intellect down, how was I supposed to put all my chips on


    Sarah Duran? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lost this time, Robert!¡±


    Eric sniggered mockingly.


    He felt that, with his victory assured, he¡¯d be able to take Robert away immediately.


    ¡°Do you think I found out by ident that Sarah might be threatened by you?¡±


    Robert smiled mildly. A thundering rang out from the sky and slowly grew louder.


    Eric paled and someone ran out of the warehouse, saying something in his ear. His expression turned


    ugly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got me this time, Robert Simpson!¡±


    Eric spat, and Robert turned to Boss Nash.


    ¡°I never expected you to take my side. Ever since you promised you could work for me, I¡¯d never


    trusted you fully. There¡¯s already over a dozen helicopters on their way here. My men are going to be


    raining from the sky any moment now. Want to try me? Let¡¯s see who cast the bigger web here.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Eric¡¯s face began to distort.


    Because he¡¯d had stic surgery done, his features were particrly contorted when they twisted. This


    man had always given off an aura of darkness, and it was none clearer than now.


    Soon, up to a hundred men in bulletproof vests surrounded the abandoned factory.


    Not long afterwards, Jason and Jasper led those men over.


    ¡°What do we need to do now, Robert?¡±


    Jasper asked at the side, while Jason outright sneered at Boss Nash, as if mocking his stupidity.


    Boss Nash¡¯s face crumbled and he threw the gun to the ground, looking back at the underlings behind


    him. All of them knelt on the ground and tossed their weapons away.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake, Mr. Simpson. Please let me go!¡±


    Boss Nash fell to his knees before Robert.


    Robert ignored him and continued speaking to Eric.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go to the brink with you. Let¡¯s both back up. Give us Travis, and I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯m a


    man of my word. I won¡¯t use my men to hunt you down. I know you¡¯re on hot coals with your body, Eric.


    I¡¯ve already given you a way out. You must have plenty of valuable findings over on your side of


    research. My side has made a new discovery as well. You¡¯re doing this for your body, and I¡¯m doing this


    for mine as well. If you keep turning down my offer to cooperate and continue to attempt to capture me,


    we can see who leaves this world first.¡±


    Eric looked darkly at Robert, then examined his surroundings.


    All exfiltration routes had been sealed off by Robert¡¯s men. He hadn¡¯t considered how many backup


    ns this man had, enough to leave him without a choice.


    All that effort, all that preparation, all those plots, from Sarah and Travis¡¯ wedding, to luring Travis away


    and threatening Sarah to hurt Robert, up to this deal today.


    He¡¯d thought he was on the cusp of sess, but only now did he find that his opponent was a natural


    enemy who¡¯d managed to break out of all his plots.


    ¡°Bring Travis over here.¡±


    After a long while, Eric finally said icily.


    Robert smiled mildly and turned to Jason and Jasper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Boss Nash and his men to you. I need to go to the hospital. Georgia doesn¡¯t know a thing,


    and I¡¯ve hid so much from her. I have to exin it all. Thanks for your help today.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all brothers here, so what¡¯s with the formality?¡±


    Jason chuckled, and Jasper spoke as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we could help you. We were waiting for your word behind the scenes and worried sick


    something would happen to you, you know? Thankfully, we set up a good n this time. I didn¡¯t expect


    this from Sarah, though. What do you n to do with her?¡±


    Robert frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the decision up to Travis. I don¡¯t want to do anything to her, but there¡¯s not going to be any


    trust or cooperation between us any longer.¡±


    As they spoke, soon after, Eric¡¯s men had already dragged Travis out.


    They¡¯d kept Travis in the car all along. The man was in a dead faint, wounds all over him, his clothes


    bloody.


    ¡°The man¡¯s here. I don¡¯t believe a word of whates out of your mouth. Speak. How are you letting


    us go? I¡¯m only returning Travis when my own safety is assured.¡±


    Eric said coldly. Robert smiled mildly and pped his hands.


    The men blocking off the exits backed off and circled behind Robert, Jason and Jasper, moving away


    from the exits to the warehouse. Eric could drive away immediately.


    ¡°You can get in the car right now and put Travis outside. I¡¯m a man of my word. Let Travis go, and I¡¯ll let


    you leave. Nobody¡¯s going to stop your cars right now. There¡¯s not a single man out there. You can


    send someone out to confirm.¡±


    Eric shot a look at one of his men, and someone went out scouting. There wasn¡¯t a trace of Robert¡¯s


    men keeping watch.


    Eric even got eyes on all other corners of the warehouse to check for snipers. After making sure it was


    all clear, he shot aplicated look at Robert, then ordered a hasty retreat.


    Travis was left in the middle. Eric kept his eyes on Robert out in the open. The car drove off, and he


    finally saw that man have his underlings take Travis up.


    Afterwards, Robert took his own men and left.


    Jason and Jasper dealt with Boss Nash and Boss Nash¡¯s men for him.


    Nash had lost their trust, and even betrayed them midway. People like that would naturally have to be


    taught a lesson.


    If they were let go, they¡¯d only spawn imitators. Couldn¡¯t have people thinking that they could walk all


    over a Simpson.


    Robert ordered his men to head to the hospital straight away and prepare the doctors. He wasn¡¯t sure if


    Travis was just wounded superficially, or had other injuries. They had to put him through emergency


    care.


    After he sat in the car, though, one of the bodyguards watching Sarah gave Robert a call.


    ¡°Mr. Simpson, Miss Duran is struggling and asking what Mr. Armstrong¡¯s situation is. Should I tell her?¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t look too kindly on Sarah. The woman only concerned herself with the people she cared


    for. But Travis was a good man, and he¡¯d saved Georgia and helped his daughter. He spoke coldly.


    ¡°Quiet her down. Tell her that Travis has been saved, but they can¡¯t see each other. I¡¯ll ask for Travis¡¯


    opinion.¡±


    After about forty minutes or so, Travis was finally taken into the surgery room for an operation.


    It was almost noon now, and Georgia rushed to the hospital. Robert hadn¡¯t specified the situation over


    the phone, only saying that Travis had been rescued, and was going through surgery in hospital.


    Just as she reached the operating room, she saw Robert waiting in the lounge. Georgia walked over


    and started demanding answers.


    ¡°What happened today? I thought you were just probing Mack to see if he was Eric? You seeded so


    soon? Is Travis hurt badly? How long is the operation going on for? Why isn¡¯t Sarah waiting here for


    the surgery to finish?¡±


    At question after question, Robert chuckled and grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Look at you, all sweaty and panting. Sit down and drink some water. I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly.


    ¡°So much has happened today. I¡¯d nned to tell you after you got off work, but I wanted to let you


    know earlier. Travis is fine. You should be happy about it.¡±


    Robert finished and handed a ss of water to her.


    Georgia¡¯s breathing steadied. She sipped at her water, and Robert began to exin.


    ¡°Travis must have been tortured over at Eric¡¯s. He¡¯s wounded all over and bleeding, but his life isn¡¯t in


    danger. As for any drugs that might be in his system, the report isn¡¯t out yet. He¡¯s still been wounded all


    over. Non-lethal, but it¡¯ll take time to treat. I¡¯m guessing the surgery will be finished in another half an


    hour.


    ¡°As for Sarah, her situation is a bit moreplicated. She¡¯s being held by my men. When Travis wakes


    up, I¡¯ll ask for his decision.¡±


    That had Georgia¡¯s eyes widening in shock.


    ¡°What happened? Why are your men holding Sarah?¡±


    ¡°Today was a trap. That Mack was Eric himself, and the Boss Nash that I searched for had started


    working with Eric long ago. From beginning to end, Eric¡¯s goal was me. Even though he kidnapped


    Travis, even though he tried to destroy Travis and Sarah¡¯s wedding, his final goal was still to capture


    me. So after going to that location, Sarah made her move against me. She nearly shot me.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s face turned pale and she clutched at Robert¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is scaring me. Why would Sarah do such a thing? Haven¡¯t we continually tried to save Travis?


    How could she do such a thing? Could there be something else?¡±

 Chapter 586 Travis Has Been Saved Back

    Chapter 586 Travis Has Been Saved Back


    Georgia really didn''t understand why Sarah would choose to fight against them in the end.


    This made her sad and angry. If Robert hadn''t been prepared, it might have been Robert who would


    have had an ident today.


    "I don''t know when Sarah decided to betray us. After Travis disappeared, she was anxious and has


    asked us for help. But I don''t know when she changed her mind. Eric must have contacted Sarah. As I


    know, she has received a video."


    "In the video, Travis was pressed on the ground and beaten badly. I think Sarah must have been


    threatened. Maybe Eric forced her to do something, or Eric would hurt Travis. I can understand how


    she wanted to save Travis, but she has betrayed us today. Georgia, stay away from her in the future.


    She only cares about herself. She is that kind of person who will betray anyone if needed."


    Robert warned his wife. He hoped that Georgia could understand that Travis was a good person, but


    that didn''t mean that Travis''s wife, Sarah, was also a good person. He had known what kind of person


    Sarah was.


    To save Travis, she didn''t mind anyone else being hurt, even including her friends.


    If he didn''t make it clear to Georgia, he was afraid that Georgia would be deceived by Sarah again, or


    that she would feel help Sarah when Sarah looked pitiful.


    "Robert, what are you thinking about? I just didn''t expect that she would make such a choice in the


    end. In fact, as soon as you told me the matter just now, I already knew what was going on. It must be


    Eric who caught Travis. Travis was in a very dangerous situation, and Eric was threatening Sarah with


    Travis''s life. Eric''s target is you, so Sarah must have agreed to Eric''s request and decided to hurt you."


    "But Sarah shouldn''t have done that. If she was threatened by Eric, she could have told us about it.


    Then we could have pretended that we didn''t know it and tried to find a way to save Travis. But she


    didn''t. Maybe she has hesitated, but she finally agreed to cooperate with Eric and made you be in a


    very dangerous situation. Don''t worry. I won''t forgive her, Travis is Travis and Sarah is Sarah. I can


    distinguish them."


    Robert didn''t feel relieved until Georgia said this firmly. He held his wife in his arms.


    "I''m just afraid that you''ll be softhearted. You''re always kind to everyone around you. I''m afraid that


    Sarah will use your kindness to hurt you. I''ve been on guard against her for a long time and have been


    suspecting her for a long time. Fortunately, I didn¡¯tpletely believe her today, or we would have


    been tricked by Eric."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Georgia asked him about the details of the meeting between him and Eric


    today and why Boss Nash had betrayed.


    After Robert told her the whole matter, Georgia still felt scared.


    "Fortunately, both Jason and Travis havee to help you. It''s too risky for you to risk your life, and


    you even hid it from me. If you do this again, I will really be angry."


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, Robert apologized sincerely.


    "It''s my fault. I just couldn¡¯t make sure if Sarah would betray us. I just felt that something was wrong


    with Sarah, so I made a few more preparations. I guessed that she might betray us. Later, as I


    expected, she did it."


    "Why did you suspect her? I didn''t find anything wrong with her. Sarah has been sad and anxious. I''ve


    never even suspected her. Robert, you''re so smart. When did you find out that there was something


    wrong with her?"


    "In fact, it has been a long time. Do you remember the day when you mentioned that Eric might have


    stic surgery? It was Sarah who mentioned it. I suspected her at that time."


    Georgia nodded after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, she did. But why? Why were you suspicious of Sarah just because of this?"


    Robert smiled.


    "Of course, it''s not weird to guess that a person has changed his face. Maybe someone else can also


    get the same idea. I just thought that Sarah was too firm and has got that idea without hesitation. I


    began to doubt if she knew something but hid it from us. Since then, I have asked someone to keep an


    eye on her and have all kinds of doubts about her, because I thought she was guiding us to investigate


    everything about Eric, like he has had stic surgery, and she also led us to investigate the two


    suspects. She has been guiding us all the time, so I thought she might have known something. "


    "Then I thought carefully about what kind of person Eric is. He is a cunning and vicious man. How


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    could he let us go to find Travis so easily? He has caught Travis, but he kept silent all the time. He


    must have set up a trap for us, and his only target was just me. So I thought if Sarah really betrayed us,


    I would be in danger if I went to see him. In the end, I asked Jason and Jasper to make more


    preparations. I did expect everything in advance this time."


    Georgia sighed.


    "Then what should we do next? Eric won''t give up so easily. He is so smart. To catch you, he even set


    up a trap from the wedding of Travis and Sarah. Then he made trouble at the wedding, took Travis


    away, and threatened Sarah. There was one scheme after another, and each of them is sinister, and


    the final target ispletely you. If we made a tiny mistake, maybe he would have seeded. This


    man is too difficult to deal with, and it''s impossible to guard against him at every minute. He has been


    secretly doing this all the time unless he dies from an ident. I think we may have to continue to


    tangle with him even longer."


    Whether it was Emma, Owen, or Jayson to be her enemy, Georgia had never felt so irritable like this


    before.


    Although those people had been attacking her and Robert, she always felt that Robert could win and


    she and Robert would ovee all the hardship.


    Except for Eric. He had made Georgia breathless. Although she had won several times, the final result


    was a draw. Even if she had won one battle, Eric would make her lose next time. She had never really


    won the battle with Eric.


    It was just that Eric''s assets, which used to be worth hundreds of millions of dors, had been reduced


    a little. But she didn''t know if Eric had a lot of property in secret, and she wasn''t even sure if it had


    really affected Eric. If she didn''t defeat this man all the time, she would have to live in the shadow of


    Eric all her life.


    Georgia couldn''t ept it, but she also couldn''t find a way to deal with this person. Definitely, Robert


    knew what Georgia was thinking. He said softly.


    "In fact, I have talked with Eric several times today. Of course, it was my one-sided negotiation. I told


    him that I was willing to make peace with him and share the research results with him. I was also willing


    to help him with the treatment and recovery of his body. I could also ignore the conflicts in the past as


    long as we wouldn¡¯t fight against each other, but he ignored me and left directly."


    "Originally, if he hadn''t caught Travis, my men would have found and caught him. But I had to bring


    Travis back, so I had to let him go."


    "Robert, you have done a good job today. Maybe your method is right. With people like Eric, it''s better


    to make peace than to fight until death. What he cares about most is his own body. He has a congenital


    defect and physical pain, which causes his spirit and character to be distorted. If we really have a way


    to make him recover, maybe he will stop fighting against us."


    Perhaps this was now Georgia¡¯s weakness after she had a family. For the safety of her child, she and


    Robert had to be careful at any time. They would choose the least dangerous n. They would not


    burn their bridges to fight with enemies. They wouldn¡¯t let God decide who would win.


    She and Robert would only choose the least dangerous way to deal with danger. But Eric only cared


    about his own health, and he only cared about himself. So he could try his best to fight with them.


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t live long whether he won or not, and If he won, he might live longer.


    This was what Eric must have thought. Maybe he had never tried to cooperate with anyone, but


    Robert''s n was also a way out. She really hoped that Eric could agree to this n. While Georgia


    and Robert chatted, the light at the door of the operating room was finally turned off, and the doctors


    and nurses pushed Travis out.


    Georgia and Robert immediately walked forward to ask about Travis¡¯s situation. The doctor said to


    them.

 Chapter 587 Have A Conversation With The King

    Chapter 587 Have A Conversation With The King


    "Mr. Armstrong has bruises all over his body, some of which are infected, but they are not serious


    problems. There is a wound in his abdomen, and we have finished the operation on it. He is fine now,


    but we suspect that there are some toxic elements in his body. We haven¡¯t got the test result yet. The


    toxic elements may cause an uncertain time for Mr. Armstrong to wake up."


    Georgia''s face turn pale after she heard that. She thanked the doctor and then sent Travis into the


    ward with Robert and the doctor.


    Travis''s face was pale and there were also some wounds on his face. His body was bandaged


    everywhere, and Georgia could know this even when he was in hospital clothes. Just in a few days,


    Travis seemed to have lost a lot of weight. She suddenly turned around and hugged Robert tightly.


    "The doctor said that there are some toxic elements in Travis'' body. I''m very worried now. You know the


    situation of Kayden. We haven''t found a solution yet. Obviously, Eric has a lot of ways to torture people.


    I don''t know what he has done to Travis'' body."


    Georgia was so worried that the final result of the examination was not good enough. Thinking of Eric''s


    characters and means, Robert felt a little uneasy. He didn''t believe that Eric would easily let Travis go,


    so he could onlyfort his wife in a low voice.


    "Even in the worst case, we still have a research team here. We haven''t reached the most desperate


    moment yet. I believe that you can figure out a way to help him, and there are so many people who can


    help you. What''s more, the genius, Antonio, is on our side. Don''t be desperate. Let''s wait patiently until


    the resultes out."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Robert, you are right. If Eric has really injected some toxic elements into Travis''s body, I will do


    experiments and then find a way to solve the problem."


    Georgiaforted herself and went back to theb to continue his experiments.


    The worse the situation was, the less time she could waste on her work. In the afternoon, Georgia


    stayed in theb and began to read the data with Antonio.


    While in Svero, Elsie and Wilson had visited several famous ces in the Pce this afternoon, and it


    was already the evening in Svero.


    Elsie and Wilson finally got the opportunity to meet the king of Svero. They arrived at a pce at seven


    o''clock in the evening. The pce was resplendent and magnificent, and the staff even told them that


    the surrounding golden ornaments were made of real gold.


    "The royal family of Svero is so rich."


    Elsie couldn''t help but sigh in Wilson''s ear. Wilson said with a smile.


    "In fact, Georgia and Robert are as rich as the whole country of Svero. But they are not as high-profile


    as the king who even makes so many crystals and gold ornaments."


    "Of course I know that Georgia and Robert are rich. They two have countless money. The clothes and


    shoes I wear are all bought by Georgia. I am a little shameless, right?"


    Elsie asked Wilson in a low voice. Wilson shook his head with a smile.


    "The ce we live now has belonged to me. I have been working so hard for Georgia. You can take it


    as my sry from her. You are just spending your husband¡¯s money. It''s natural for a wife to spend his


    husband¡¯s money."


    "Really? It¡¯s funny."


    Elsie was amused, and then she asked curiously.


    "How much does Georgia pay you? And how rich are you? Can I really live afortable life with you


    in the future? I also want to know how much money we will have."


    "When Robert''s father was still alive, my annual sry was about 10 million dors. If Robert''s father


    asked me to do something dangerous, he would pay me an extra bonus, so you will have enough


    money to spend. If my savings are really used up by you, I have a lot of ways to make money. My


    money has also been used to invest in many high-techpanies, and there are also many software


    "So you are also a rich man."


    Elsie sighed. She suddenly found that everyone around her was rich, just except her.


    Of course, there were too many rich people around, so she didn''t need to spend money.


    "No, I have to learn something and then begin to make money by myself."


    Wilson said with a smile after hearing Elsie''s words.


    "You can learn whatever you want and do what you like."


    The two of them chatted happily. Finally, the staff led them to a banquet hall and asked them to have a


    seat.


    It was a small banquet hall with a round table in the middle. Elsie could sense the soft carpet even if


    she was wearing shoes.


    The staff led them to sit down on the chair beside the round table.


    "Miss rke and Mr. Weaver, the king will be here soon. Please wait a moment."


    After the staff said this politely, they stood behind Elsie and Wilson and waited quietly.


    After a while, the door of the banquet hall opened. Elsie and Wilson finally met the king of Svero.


    He came in with a group of secretaries, assistants, and bodyguards behind him. Elsie counted secretly


    and found that there were about ten people following the king in.


    Wilson held Elsie''s hand and stood up. Elsie couldn¡¯t speak Sveran. She just smiled and let Wilson


    speak.


    "Your majesty, it¡¯s my honor to meet you. I represent the SY Group to talk business with you. My name


    is Wilson Weaver, and this is my fiancee, Elsie rke."


    The king of Svero was already more than 60 years old. His hair waspletely grey, as well as his


    eyebrows. The king had a craggy face, and he was tall and strong. He looked hale and hearty and


    didn¡¯t look like an old ill man.


    "Have a seat, please. It''s just an ordinary meeting. Don''t be so courteous."


    The king of Svero said to Elsie and Wilson in Sveran. Elsie couldn''t understand what he said, so she


    could only listen to the trantion of Wilson. Then she sat down with Wilson.


    After that, the king sat on an armchair in front of the round table, and Elsie and Wilson sat opposite


    him.


    "SY Group is famous for its high techs, so I don''t want to talk about how outstanding your group is. This


    matter is known all over the world. I think you already know what I want to talk about. If I choose SY


    group to develop the oil field, how many shares do you want to hold?"


    "We will send a professional team and use patent technology to develop it. We have many professional


    hands. Of course, if you want to make new jobs for the people of your country, we can also employ


    your people to do most jobs. Except for the core professional staff, you can choose any other jobs for


    your people. We can also be responsible for teaching your people the technologies. As for the shares,


    we have two ways."


    "Which two ways?"


    The king asked with interest.


    "I know you are negotiating with the Chow family. Their technology is also advanced enough, but they


    are different from that of SY Group. Both of us have our own advantages and disadvantages. If you


    choose to cooperate with and are even willing to support Prince Tate to be your sessor, we only


    need to hold ten percent of shares. That is to say, we will provide all the technology, and most of the


    profits will belong to you."


    "The other way is that wepete with the Chow family aboveboard and let you judge whose n is


    better. At that time, you can choose a n that suits your country better."


    "Since I can choose the second method, why should I consider the first one?"


    The king asked curiously.


    "Tate is my son. I don''t think you, an outsider, have the right to interfere in the issue of the throne."


    Wilson smiled faintly.


    "Your Majesty, my boss has some personal conflicts with Princess Anna. She doesn''t like Princess


    Anna. To vent her anger, she would rather support anyone else to be the sessor. However, in


    business, we only give you a suggestion, and you should make your own decision on this matter. If you


    don¡¯t like the first one, you can adopt the second n."

 Chapter 588 I Will Be Spoiled

    Chapter 588 I Will Be Spoiled


    "Tate told me that you can help me contact the weapon seller, right?"


    The king asked with a faint smile, and Wilson nodded.


    "Of course, we can help you. If you are interested in this matter, we can talk about it at any time."


    After Wilson finished speaking, the king asked another question.


    "If I need you to introduce the weapon seller to me, which n do you want me to choose? Do you


    have any other requirements?"


    "You only need to ensure our safety. No matter which n you choose, my boss will introduce the


    weapon seller to you. We don''t need any payment for introduction, and you can talk to the seller


    directly after we introduce him to you."


    The king smiled thoughtfully.


    "Your boss is so generous. I''ve never talked to such a generous businessman before. I like your offers,


    but they sound unbelievable. Mr. Weaver, I hope you can answer a question honestly. Why are you


    willing to offer so much profit? Every businessman wants to make more profit, but why is your boss


    willing to give up on money? Is it just because of the conflicts with my daughter?"


    "My king, sometimes people would rather give up some profits for something more important. That''s


    why my boss wants to have a conversation with you. As you know, the wealth of my boss is ranked top


    in the whole world. It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t earn money in Svero."


    "Of course, if we can reach an agreement, it will be better. We are also d to develop our business in


    a new area. However, my boss is not so persistent. She hopes that after negotiating with you, Princess


    Anna will stop fighting against her. Your majesty, you can also let Anna know this, or the Chow know.


    We arepetitors with them now, so maybe they will also make a concession to you if they know


    this."


    The king was lost in thought after hearing this. There was no free lunch in this world. He would lose


    something as long as he got something. He had investigated so much and could be sure that Wilson


    was able to negotiate with him on behalf of Georgia.


    Then why did theypete with his daughter and the Chow family? He still didn¡¯t know the reason. He


    had to make clear the conflicts between them, and he couldn¡¯t just agree with Wilson before he got the


    result. Maybe there was a trap waiting for him.


    "I can feel your sincerity, and I will consider it. Please live in the Pce and enjoy the service. After I


    make a decision, I will tell you. Of course, if you want to go out of the pce, you can order the staff to


    lead you out. If you need anything, just let me know, or let my assistants know. They will keep in touch


    with you at any time."


    After saying that, the king stood up and left the banquet hall with the help of the people around him.


    Then Elsie and Wilson also stood up and left.


    They chatted while walking.


    "Why did you ask the king to tell these things to the Chow family and Princess Anna? Will it be


    dangerous? After all, my sister is still in their hands."


    "Elsie, we don''t expect the negotiation to be sessful, because business is not important and it


    doesn''t matter if we fail. But we have to let the Chow family know that Vanessa is very important to us.


    Once they hurt Vanessa, we can destroy all their ns and make them lose many profits. This will only


    make them more cautious and scared, and will even force them to negotiate with us. Maybe we can


    find a way to save your sister at that time."


    "You''re right. It doesn''t matter whether we can do business here or not, but for Princess Anna and the


    Chow family, they can¡¯t ept the failure at all. To get what they want, they mustpromise. We are


    also threatening them. Although they have caught my sister, they will be forced by us to have a


    negotiation. I just hope that they can release my sister as soon as possible. I''m always worried that


    something will happen if she is imprisoned for too long."


    As they were chatting, they suddenly met a group of people in the hall. Elsie suddenly felt that his hand


    holding hers became a little stiff.


    She raised her head and saw Prince Tate there. He was walking towards them with some staff in the


    pce. There was no other road in this direction, so they were about to encounter.


    Whether they stopped or continued to walk forward, they were destined to meet.


    All of a sudden, Elsie raised her head and looked at Wilson. She couldn''t helpughing.


    "You beat him up, so he should be the scared one. Don''t be so nervous, okay?"


    Wilson lowered his head and looked at Elsie helplessly. He was in a bad mood because he really didn''t


    want to see Prince Tate, which would remind him of something disgusting.


    But after they walked a few steps forward calmly, Prince Tate came over with a smile.


    Prince Tate could speak theirnguage, so as soon as they met, Prince Tate smiled at Wilson.


    "Sorry for offending youst time. Mr. Weaver, it may be a more interesting experience between two


    men. You don''t have to reject this matter so firmly. I also have women, and of course, I have a lot of


    men. I really like you and regard you as a strong guy. Your refusal made me a little disappointed, but if


    you are interested in men one day, remember to contact me."


    After saying that, Prince Tate walked away. Elsie was stunned. She suddenly took a few steps forward


    and stopped Prince Tate.


    "Miss rke, what can I do for you?"


    Prince Tate asked Elsie with a smile. Elsie suddenly smiled. Then she held Wilson''s hand and walked


    to Prince Tate.


    Then, she stood on his tiptoes and kissed Wilson before Prince Tate.


    After that, she turned around and looked at Prince Tate who was stunned. Then Elsie said in a


    domineering tone.


    "See it? This man is mine. If you dare to say those offending words again, I''ll beat you up."


    After saying that, Elsie held Wilson''s hand and walked forward dominantly.


    When she and Wilson returned to the room where they lived, Elsie finally burst intoughter.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She bent down tough, while Wilson asked helplessly.


    "Is it so funny?"


    "Did I look domineering just now? Do I look like a queen?"


    "Yes, you are the queen."


    After Wilson finished his words, Elsie hugged Wilson and kissed him again.


    "Did you see how funny his face was? How dare he seduce you just in front of me? I had to warn him


    and make clear that you only belong to me. But his reaction was so funny. This guy is too arrogant. I


    also want to beat him up. You have done a good job to beat him before, but his face recovered so


    quickly. I would teach him a lesson if there were not the pce in Svero."


    "If you really want him to learn a lesson, I will ask someone to beat him up when he leaves Svero and


    goes to a ce where I have acquaintances."


    After Wilson finished his words, Elsie burst intoughter again.


    "Don''t be so nice to me. I will be spoiled. You know what, I am an insatiable woman. The more you


    spoil me, the more I want. I will never be satisfied. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 589 To Negotiate With Princess Anna

    Chapter 589 To Negotiate With Princess Anna


    "I can give you whatever you want. If you want more, I will give you more. Elsie, I just want to make you


    happy. I will give you whatever I can give. Even if I can¡¯t give you something you want now, I will try my


    best to meet your requirements. I just want to cherish every minute to be with you."


    "Why do you suddenly be so smart now? You even didn''t understand my hints before and used to


    bepletely a straight man. You will make me cry if you say more like this."


    Elsie was touched, shy, and proud.


    Since she had confirmed her rtionship with Wilson, she felt that he was learning to speak sweet


    words, which made her heart beat so fast.


    ''D*mn it! If it goes on like this, I will be unable to live without this man.''


    Wilson sighed and held Elsie in his arms.


    "I remember that I have told you something about me, my father, and my mother."


    Elsie was silent for a moment.


    "Yes, you have told me something. What''s wrong? Why do you mention it all of a sudden?"


    His mother¡¯s death was the saddest matter in his memory. Elsie didn''t know what he meant.


    "In fact, since my mother died, I have made a decision. If I meet the girl I love in the future, I must be


    good to her for a lifetime and make her happy every day. I will never be a person like my father. Elsie, I


    used to indulge myself and live a dangerous life every day, but I won''t do that now. I want to make a


    family with you, and I hope we can grow old together day by day."


    "After we save your sister back, we can find a time to hold the wedding. What do you think of it?"


    All of a sudden, Elsie cried in Wilson''s arms, which made Wilson nervous.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"


    Elsie exined immediately.


    "No, how can I feel sad when you say that? It''s tears of joy. Do you understand? It''s too surprising."


    "We need to buy rings and wedding dresses after we go back. We need to do a lot of things. Wilson, I


    agree with your proposal. I also want to design our rings by myself."


    "I''m happy to be with you, no matter wherever we are or whenever it is. You''re the most valuable gift


    from God."


    Wilson smiled and hugged the woman more tightly, and Elsie tiptoed and whispered in his ear.


    "You promised me that you would meet all my requirements, didn¡¯t you?"


    As soon as Wilson nodded, Elsie suddenly took off her clothes.


    "I want to own youpletely. That will be the greatest happiness. You can''t refuse me..."


    Wilson smiled helplessly and then bent down to carry the woman to the bedroom.


    That night, Elsie felt so happy. Before that day, she had never thought that the rtionship between a


    man and a woman would be so intimate.


    She used to be numb to these things, and she even hated them.


    But at this moment, she suddenly understood what happiness was.


    It turned out that when she was with the one she loved, those things would be so satisfying and


    pleasant. She really hoped that time could stop at that moment.


    In a hotel in Svero, Princess Anna, who had just received a call from someone in the pce, said to


    Alfred and Isabel sitting next to her with a straight face.


    "Something happened. My father met two people today. Do you know who those two people are?"


    "What happened?"


    Isabel asked worriedly. It was the first time that she had found that Princess Anna''s tone was so


    serious.


    "The people who meet my father are Wilson and Elsie. I remember that these two people have


    something to do with Georgia, right? Georgia is now the chairman of SY Group. I heard that the SY


    group has decided to negotiate with my father about the cooperation in oil technology, which means


    that Georgia still wants to fight against us. My father has promised to sign a contract with us soon, but


    now he bes hesitant again. The technology of the Chow family is enough to develop the oil


    industry here, but now he suddenly postponed the contract signing and negotiated with SY Group


    whose boss is just Georgia. Georgia is the best friend of Vanessa. They are threatening us on


    purpose!"


    "Alfred, you know Georgia¡¯s number. Ask Georgia if she is crazy. If she continues to do this, Vanessa


    will get hurt. Warn her seriously."


    As soon as Princess Anna finished her words, Alfred''s face darkened.


    "Princess Anna, I promise to help you on the condition that you won''t hurt my wife. You¡¯d better swallow


    back what you just said. I guess Georgia is just trying to force you to release my wife."


    Isabel shouted angrily as soon as Alfred finished his words.


    "Alfred, what are you talking about? Apologize to Princess Anna, now."


    "Have you forgotten our agreement? Now it''s thest minute. I said I wouldn''t hurt Vanessa, but


    Georgia still wants to make trouble for me. Do you think I will let her threaten me just like this?"


    Alfred sneered at the two women in front of him.


    "Then you can have a try and see who will win. I don''t care if the Chow family will lose. Princess Anna,


    I also don''t care if you can get the throne. But if the SY group seeds in cooperating with the king,


    you will be doomed to lose. You''d better go to get the information about the financial war between


    Georgia and the Wimbledon family. If she wants to cooperate with the king, she will definitely not care


    about the money. Obviously, she is just threatening us."


    "She once spent hundreds of millions of dors to fight against the Wimbledon Family. This woman is


    crazy and doesn''t care about money at all. You''d better think about it carefully. Do you really want to


    have a life-and-death fight with her?"


    After Alfred finished his words, Princess Anna said with a gloomy face.


    "Great, Alfred. Since you don''t want to warn her, give me Georgia''s phone number and I will talk to


    her."


    Alfred finally took out his phone and called Georgia. It was in the afternoon in Georgia¡¯s country. Alfred


    made a video call to her just after she went home.


    When she answered the phone, she saw Alfred and Princess Anna in the video. Georgia smiled faintly.


    "Princess Anna, what can I do for you?"


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, Princess Anna said coldly.


    "I know you have asked someone to talk business with my father. Georgia, do you want your best


    friend to be killed? You should be clear that I can kill her at any time, so please don¡¯t fight against me


    anymore."


    Georgia''s face turned sullen at once.


    "Princess Anna, do you want to threaten me? All your property is in Svero. Once you lose the battle for


    the throne, you will lose all your power and money. For me, even if I fail the negotiation with your father,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I won''t lose anything. If you dare to hurt Vanessa, I will spend all the money of SY Group and force your


    father to support someone else. I will even suggest your father kick you out of the royal house. As long


    as I help your father to develop the oil industry and even buy weapons for him, do you think he will care


    about you anymore?"


    "Miss Lane, you can¡¯t do that!"


    Princess Anna couldn''t help roaring. What Georgia said was just what she cared most about. Now she


    finally began to take Georgia seriously.


    It seemed that she had underestimated this woman. She had never thought that this woman would


    dare to threaten her with all the money of SY Group.


    "Princess Anna, I don''t want to fight against you. For me, it''s not a big deal if I can negotiate with your


    father smoothly or if I can do business in Svero. I just want to tell you that you must take good care of


    Vanessa. If you want to get the throne and don¡¯t want SY Group to be a threat for you, you should


    release Vanessa. At that time, I will ask my group to quit, and I will even tell your father that I also


    support you to get the throne. He will listen to me if I donate some of the patent technologies for free.


    You can think about it carefully."


    Princess Anna asked in surprise after she heard this.


    "Is Vanessa really so important to you? You are even willing to give up the business worth billions just


    for her."


    "For me, people are more important than money. Princess Anna, I don''t know if you have someone you


    care about very much. When you have someone you care about one day, you will understand that


    billions of dors are much less important than people. Also, you can think that I am rich enough and


    billions of dors are nothing to me. You can think of it however you like, but I have already decided to


    make peace with you. I don''t want to be your enemy. As long as you agree to let Vanessa go, I will ask


    SY Group to support you to get the throne, and I will also use the technology of SY Group to support


    your future business. You can think about it."


    It was a tempting offer for Prince Anna. Most importantly, SY Group was really more powerful than the


    Chow family. Georgia had already contacted her father, which meant that SY Group was already a


    threat to her. Princess Anna had to consider it.


    No matter if there was a trap in her words, Prince Anna had to think about Georgia¡¯s suggestion.


    "I see. I will think about it."


    After Princess Anna finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    When Georgia returned home, she saw that Robert was answering the phone with a long face. The


    phone callsted for several minutes.


    Georgia walked over and asked curiously.


    "Why do you look so bad? What happened?"

 Chapter 590 Sarah’s Request

    Chapter 590 Sarah¡¯s Request


    "Sarah has made some trouble."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Robert answered after Georgia asked.


    "Isn''t she locked up by you? What¡¯s wrong with her? We didn''t do anything to her even if she has


    betrayed us. We just want to control her for the time being in case that she will do something for Eric.


    Doesn''t she know that she has done something wrong? We have saved Travis. You should have told


    her about it, right?"


    Georgia said angrily. Then Robert held his wife''s hand.


    "I''ve already told her that Travis has been saved by us. I don''t know why she still wants to make trouble


    for us. She said she wanted to see me. I think she must want to see Travis. Although she is ruthless,


    she definitely loves Travis. Both of us are clear about this."


    "Then what does she want to do? In fact, I don''t want her to see Travis now. I think she should learn


    something from this matter. Of course, the most memorable lesson for her is that she can''t see Travis. I


    also can''t do anything else to punish her."


    After Georgia finished, Robert sighed.


    "She threatened us with death and forced us to meet her. She also said that she had something


    important to tell us in exchange for setting her free. I don''t understand what she meant. Do you think


    we should meet her?"


    "Where is her?"


    Georgia asked curiously.


    "The remote suburb. In fact, I also don''t know how to deal with her. Travis should deal with this matter


    after he wakes up. I can¡¯t lock her up for a long time. But I''m worried that she has other cooperation


    with Eric, and once we set her free, she will be a threat to us and our children, so I lock her up


    and stop her from contacting anyone. Eric must have her phone number and be trying to contact her."


    "You are right. We haven¡¯t got the examination report of Travis¡¯s health yet. The trauma has been


    treated, but we don¡¯t know if there are any other problems. Maybe Sarah knows, and maybe Eric is just


    threatening Sarah to continue to work for him with that. Indeed, we can''t let Sarah go. But let''s go to


    meet her and see what she will say. I also want to ask what she is thinking about."


    "Well, let''s go to meet her."


    After Robert finished his words, they went to find Annie and Wesley.


    "Stay at home obediently. Your dad and I will go out to do something. When dinner is ready, you should


    have dinner with your grandma. I¡¯m not sure when we wille back."


    After Georgia finished her words, Robert reminded Wesley.


    "If we don¡¯te back until ten o''clock in the evening, you two should take a shower and go to sleep


    with the help of the servant, okay?"


    "Mommy, are you going out to find auntie Vanessa?"


    Annie suddenly asked such a question. Georgia didn''t lie this time but shook her head directly.


    "It has nothing to do with Vanessa. Uncle Travis was saved back today, but we still have to do


    something to help him to wake up. Your father and I need to go out to do it, so you and your brother


    should stay at home and listen to your grandma. Let the butler take care of you, okay?"


    "Mommy, I see. My brother and I will be obedient. Don''t worry about us."


    After Georgia and Robert finished their words, Maisie, who came over from not far away, said to them.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of the two kids. Just go. I will contact you if anything happens."


    "Mom, thank you."


    Robert thanked his mother and left with Georgia hand in hand.


    After getting in the car, Georgia told Robert that she had just talked with Princess Anna on the phone.


    "The negotiation between Wilson and the king went smoothly. The king has already considered the


    cooperation with us, which should be a direct threat to Princess Anna and the Chow family. They have


    to take our suggestion seriously."


    "What did you talk about with Princess Anna? I have read the information about her, so I know she has


    a bad temper. She is arrogant and scheming. I''m sure she can''t endure your threat."


    "Yes, Princess Anna was angry with me and threatened me with Vanessa''s life. But this time, the


    throne is more important for her. If she fails, she may lose all her property or even her life. Therefore,


    she is irritated by my threat, but she doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to Vanessa. I have warned her that If


    she dares to hurt Vanessa, I will support someone else to get the throne and all her efforts will be in


    vain. Although she looked so angry, she had to give in. "


    "Then what¡¯s Princess Anna¡¯s decision? Didn''t she agree to cooperate with you? We have made a n


    before that as long as she can give in, we will turn to support her. Has Princess Anna agreed to release


    Vanessa?"


    After Robert asked the question, Georgia smiled bitterly.


    "Princess Anna still doesn¡¯t trust me. In fact, I really decide to do it as I promised. As long as she


    agrees to send Vanessa back, I won''t take revenge on her. Instead, I will support her to inherit the


    throne. I will even offer her technology, resources, and discounts. Maybe my offer is too tempting, so


    she doubts if I have set a trap for her. Now she should consider it and check if I''m working with


    someone to set a trap for her. It seems that we have to wait a little longer. But I''m very satisfied with the


    current situation. At least she doesn''t dare to do anything to Vanessa and knows how important


    Vanessa is to me."


    "We can make different ns in case that things will change. We''re going to win. People like Princess


    Anna attach great importance to interests. The position of the sessor is important to her. As long as


    she can get your and my support, coupled with the support of the Simpson family, she will certainly win


    the battle. Maybe she will send Vanessa back within a week."


    Robert''s words made Georgiaugh.


    "New year ising soon. I hope Vanessa cane back before the new year, and Travis can also


    wake up as soon as possible. I hope all of us can be safe and have a happy new year. Too many things


    have happened this winter. I hope we can live a peaceful life when the new yeares."


    As soon as Georgia finished speaking, Robert kissed Georgia''s forehead.


    "Your wish wille true. In fact, we almost win. Trust me, we will seed."


    Georgia could only smile to cheer herself up.


    Robert was right. Maybe everything would be better on new year''s day.


    She also wanted to live a peaceful life when the new year came. She wanted to watch TV with the


    children happily at home. She didn''t want to think about anything or to worry about anything.


    They drove for about an hour and then they finally arrived at the suburb.


    It waste at night, so it was dark and cold.


    The cold wind was blowing. After Georgia got out of the car, Robert put Georgia''s hand directly into the


    pocket of his coat.


    His hands were so big that they could wrap around Georgia''s hand, and the pocket of his coat was


    warm.


    "In fact, it''s not that cold. But I feel very happy when you hold my hand like this as if we will always walk


    forward hand in hand like this all our lives."


    "As if? We will certainly be like this for a lifetime. Let''s go. We should go in to meet her."


    They walked hand in hand into the room where Sarah was locked.


    As soon as they entered the room, they saw Sarah being locked by the handcuffs.


    Sarah''s mouth was not taped. After they entered the room, Georgia walked up to Sarah before Sarah


    spoke.

 Chapter 591 Planted a Spy

    Chapter 591 nted a Spy


    ¡°So, you said that you have something important to tell Robert and me. We¡¯re here now, what it is?¡±


    Sarahughed bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask for your forgiveness as I¡¯m indeed a prideful and selfish person. But I want to ask


    about Travis. What¡¯s his condition? Is he okay now?¡±


    ¡°His injury is healing, but there¡¯s still poison in his body. I don¡¯t know what Eric did to Travis. The report


    isn¡¯t out yet. We have to wait until either tomorrow afternoon or the day after tomorrow. I hope that


    everything is fine with Travis, but the doctor told us because of this, they can¡¯t predict when he¡¯s going


    to regain consciousness.¡±


    Sarah lowered her head and started crying. She was dested and looked extremely dreary.


    Georgia felt sorry for her, but she couldn¡¯t tell if Sarah was putting up an act. Maybe Sarah was still


    working with someone else in the dark and was trying to deceit them. Right now, she shouldn¡¯t easily


    believe everything Sarah said.


    To her, Robert¡¯s life and safety was her top priority. Sarah deceived her once and hence Georgia told


    herself that she shouldn¡¯t feel pity for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was diagnosed with breast cancer not long ago. I thought I was going to die soon and


    hence I proposed to Travis. I wanted to have him as my husband before I die. It turned out that I didn¡¯t


    have breast cancer, it was just a benign tumour, but I didn¡¯t tell Travis the truth. Travis agreed to marry


    me. He said that we should share weal and woe and believe each other. He will be nice to me and will


    try to fall in love with me.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought that I have finally achieved my happiness.¡±


    Sarah looked up when she said that. She was crying a river.


    Georgia only then understood the reason behind their sudden marriage.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Sarah. Sarah then started to talk again as if


    she was mumbling to herself.


    ¡°Two days before the wedding, I told Travis the truth, I told him that I lied, that it was a benign tumour. I


    was afraid that if he found out after the wedding, it would ruin the trust between us very badly. Travis


    didn¡¯t me me at all, he evenforted me. He was happy that it was a benign tumour since it was


    treatable. He was happy for me and didn¡¯t mind that I lied to him before this. He even promised me that


    he would try to forget about you and start loving me.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I thought that I¡¯m the happiest person alive. I wasn¡¯t afraid even when I got the news that


    someone woulde to mess with my wedding. I wanted to have a perfect wedding. On the second


    day, some incidents urred but I handled them smoothly. I thought that I would be the happiest


    person in the world. But never did I think that Eric was scheming so many things behind my back. His


    goal wasn¡¯t me. He kidnapped Travis toplete his master n.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, I don¡¯t want to apologize because it will feel fake. Even if I have another chance to choose


    between Robert and Travis, I will choose Travis without any hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that by being honest, I will let you leave or let you go?¡±


    Georgia scoffed. She didn¡¯t like what Sarah was saying, even though she knew that Sarah was telling


    the truth. Sarah lowered her head and chuckled.


    ¡°Georgia, if Eric kidnapped both Robert and Travis, and let you choose one person that he should keep


    alive, I don¡¯t believe that you would choose Travis. He would be holding a gun against those two and


    you wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Under that circumstances, you will choose Robert. But that¡¯s


    normal. So, I don¡¯t want to ask for your forgiveness. I just want to tell you that that¡¯s the situation I¡¯m in


    right now. Eric sent me a video. In the video, he was pressing a knife against Travis and was injecting


    drugs into him. He was hurting Travis¡¯ body. If I didn¡¯t agree with him, he would stab the knife right into


    his heart. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, this time, I¡¯m in the wrong. But no matter what, Travis being alive is my top priority. I¡¯m in


    regret. If I knew that Eric would make use of my wedding to kidnap Travis, I wouldn¡¯t have proposed to


    Travis. Then all of these wouldn¡¯t happen. I wouldn¡¯t have to face such a difficult situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk. What you¡¯re saying right now means nothing to me. So, what if I stand


    in your shoes and understand your situation? You weren¡¯t nning to figure out another way to solve


    the problem from the start. If the same thing happens again, you will without a doubt choose to sacrifice


    Robert again. What¡¯s your point in calling me here? If you just want to convince me to let you go to


    meet Travis, then I¡¯ll rify it with you right now. When Travis regains his consciousness, I will ask what


    he thinks. If he wants to see you, I¡¯ll bring him over. Also, I still don¡¯t know if you¡¯re still working together


    with Eric or not. I need to check on you thoroughly, to see if you¡¯re still hiding something from us. I¡¯m


    sorry, but I can¡¯t let you go right now.¡±


    Sarah sobbed upon hearing what Georgia said.


    ¡°Travis will never wake up. Eric told me that the poison he injected into Travis would make him be in a


    slumber forever. I just want to see his face for the veryst time. Can you bring me to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I beg you. I really want to see him.¡±


    Georgia felt sorry for her, but Robert grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Gigi is very clear about it. We still need to check if you¡¯re still working together with someone else. We


    need to know if we¡¯ll endanger the people around us if we let you go. Sarah, you said that you have


    something important to tell us, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. So, is this the important issue you¡¯re talking


    about?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll be taking out leave. I¡¯ll move you to a different ce with a better environment. I will


    talk to the Duran family and your father. This wouldn¡¯t affect your work and career.¡±


    Robert grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand and left after saying that. Sarah quickly said.


    ¡°Jayson contacted me. He said if this n fails, he still wants to work with me one more time. He wants


    me to trick you guys to fall into his schemes. Jayson wille to me if he finds out that I told you guys


    about this. You guys can then figure out a way to entrap him instead. If this works out, can you let me


    see Travis? If this goes well, can we take it as my atonement?¡±


    What she said caught Robert¡¯s and Georgia¡¯s interest.


    ¡°What did Jayson tell you to do?¡±


    Robert asked nonchntly. Sarah lowered her head andughed bitterly again.


    ¡°He told me that if I failed to dupe you guys into his n today, he will initiate n B, which is tricking


    you into leaving this area so that I can bring your children away. Then you and Georgia couldn¡¯t do


    anything but go to him because of the children. They already nted a spy among you guys. I don¡¯t


    know who it is, but if I contact them, I may be able to find out who the mole is.¡±


    Georgia¡¯s face turned dark.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n? What else are they nning to do?¡±


    Georgia was anxious and scared since this involved her children. She sounded serious, but Sarah just


    ¡°He only told me to figure out something. Then, they would think of a way to get the mole to work with


    me and bring your children away. Right now, we still haven¡¯t got to that part. They probably didn¡¯t think


    that you guys would lock me up like this. Right now, I can¡¯t contact Jayson. But if you guys let go of me,


    I will be able to contact Jayson. I can then act like I¡¯m still helping him with his ns. With this, I can


    find out who this mole is.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, Robert. I don¡¯t think you guys will want someone by your side who you trust to kidnap your


    children and put them in danger. I told you guys the truth just because I want to see Travis. Travis is my


    utmost priority, he¡¯s rescued now and there¡¯s nothing else I can hope for. Please believe me.¡±

 Chapter 592 Finding Out the Mole

    Chapter 592 Finding Out the Mole


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that once we let you go, you¡¯ll contact Jayson and act like you¡¯re helping him. And


    then you¡¯ll find out who the spy is. Is that right?¡±


    Georgia asked and Sarah nodded.


    ¡°Yes, just take it as my atonement. When Travis wakes up, he¡¯ll get mad about what I did. I want to do


    at least one thing right so that he¡¯ll be happy. I hope that I¡¯m doing the right thing this time.¡±


    Georgia didn¡¯t answer and stayed silent. She was considering if what Sarah suggested would work out


    or not.


    This involved her children, she had to be extra careful.


    Not to mention that if Sarah was telling the truth, her children would be in danger already. She had to


    be mindful of it.


    ¡°We will think about it. For the time being, we¡¯ll move you to another ce. We¡¯ll let you know what we


    think as soon as possible.¡±


    Robert said abruptly. He then grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand and walked out of the room.


    Georgia went along with him. They held hands as they walked outside.


    It was lightly snowing outside, the air turned very cold. Georgia sneezed soon after they got out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car, it¡¯s too cold outside. We should head home first.¡±


    Robert held Georgia¡¯s hand as they got into the car. It was still warm in the car as the air conditioning


    was running. They told the driver to start driving. Georgia then asked Robert.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you think Sarah is telling the truth, or is she lying to us again? Honestly, I can¡¯t


    tell.¡±


    ¡°Fifty-fifty. I think she didn¡¯t tell us theplete truth. She¡¯s a smart person. Ever since she got into the


    Duran family, she never did anything wrong. The Duran family recognized her ability as a sessor.


    Maybe she was too clumsy when ites to Travis, but she probably still had some backup ns.


    This time though, I really don¡¯t know what she is nning.¡±


    Robert had the same thought as Georgia. They couldn¡¯t blindly believe what Sarah was telling them,


    but at the same time, they couldn¡¯t ignore what she said.


    ¡°Then, what should we do? Should we check everyone around us? If Jayson really bribed someone


    around us, the person would definitely make a move on our children very soon. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t stay calm just thinking that her children were in danger, and someone was constantly


    keeping an eye on them.


    Robert and she had a huge business by now. They had secretaries, assistants, bodyguards, and many


    servants at home. There were at least more than a hundred people. Not to mention that they had extra


    protection service. There were a lot of people that they would have to look into. They didn¡¯t know what


    Jayson¡¯s n was and who would he bribe.


    If they were to investigate it, it would be a pain. One thing they were afraid of was that before they


    could finish checking, the spy already made their move.


    ¡°Do you think we should go with Sarah¡¯s n? The one where she continues working with Jayson, but


    in reality, she will be finding out who the mole is.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it a bit more. Let¡¯s go home and check the people closer around us first. Then, we


    can wait for Travis¡¯ report toe out and make a decision after that. If Travis is in danger, then there¡¯s


    a higher chance that Sarah is lying to us. Since Travis¡¯ life is the most important thing to her right now,


    she might do anything just to keep him alive. If Travis¡¯ condition is stable and it¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t


    wake up due to the poison, then the chances of Sarah telling the truth will be higher.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so confused.¡±


    Georgia said as she sighed. She thenid her head on Robert¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She was tired and wanted to rest. She tried to clear her mind, her head hurt a lot just thinking about


    everything.


    Georgia soon fell asleep on Robert¡¯s shoulder. Robert tried not to move around and told the driver to


    drive slowly so that Georgia could sleep better.


    The one-hour drive turned into a ny-minute drive. The drive was smooth, and Robert hugged


    Georgia in his arms so that she could sleep in a morefortable position.


    ¡°Sir, we have arrived.¡±


    The driver said to Robert as he turned around. He tried his best to drive smoothly. Luckily, it was in the


    middle of the night so there wasn¡¯t any traffic jam, hence he was able to drive smoothly. Georgia didn¡¯t


    wake up at all.


    ¡°Thank you for your service. You should head back to rest as well. I¡¯ll bring Georgia back into the


    house, can you open the door for us?¡±


    The driver quickly got out of the car and walked towards the back to open the door. Robert put one leg


    out slowly and carried Georgia who was in his arms carefully.


    He walked slowly and tried to not let snowkesnd on her face. It took him six minutes to reach the


    living room.


    When he got to the bedroom on the second floor, the butler came over and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Sir, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Robert was about to shake his head when he noticed that Georgia woke up.


    ¡°Are we home already?¡±


    Georgia opened her eyes in a daze. She felt warm all over and noticed the butler. She then looked


    around and saw familiar things. She then subconsciously asked the question from before.


    Robert smiled and nodded. He didn¡¯t put her down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the room. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll ask the butler to make you some supper if you are.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat some dumplings. But it¡¯s fine if the cooks are already asleep, I¡¯ll have some leftovers.¡±


    The butler answered with a smile after hearing what Georgia said.


    ¡°There are dumplings in the fridge. I can heat it up really quickly, just wait for a bit, madam. I¡¯ll bring it


    over.¡±


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Georgia said to Robert. Georgia thought that it was awkward to be carried by Robert like this with the


    butler around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you upstairs. But if you want to eat downstairs, I¡¯ll put you down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat downstairs. Put me down ande eat with me. We didn¡¯t have anything since afternoon.¡±


    Then, Robert said to the butler.


    ¡°Heat up two portions. Suit the madam¡¯s taste, she likes it nder.¡±


    The butler nodded and headed straight to the kitchen. Robert and Georgia sat down on the sofa.


    It was cold outside, but it was warm inside with the heater on. Georgia took off her jacket and asked


    Robert.


    ¡°It seems like a few hours has passed. Did I sleep for so long? Why did it take so long to get home?¡±


    ¡°You fell asleep soon after we got into the car. I told the driver to drive slowly that¡¯s why it took longer


    than normal to get home. It took around two hours.¡±


    ¡°I feel awake now. I might not be able to sleepter.¡±


    Georgia said as she frowned. If she slept until the next morning, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But she


    slept for about two hours and woke up in the middle of the night. She wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany if you can¡¯t sleep. If you can¡¯t wake up early tomorrow, just take a day off. You


    fell asleep so easily today in the car, you had to be exhausted. Gigi, our situation is still not too dire. We


    shouldn¡¯t overwork ourselves. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Georgia felt happy upon hearing what Robert said. She grabbed his hand which was right next to her.


    ¡°I will rest well. We are busy this time around, but normally I sleep for eight hours every day. We¡¯re just


    a bit busy during the day but being busy makes me feel aplished. I wouldn¡¯t force myself to work if


    I¡¯m sick. Well, I¡¯m not sick right now. There¡¯s a lot of cumbersome things to handle every day, but I think


    it¡¯s all good.¡±


    ¡°You know that I like researching in theb. Even if it wasn¡¯t for you, I think I would spend my days in


    theb working with my colleagues. I think I will be happy like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine as long as you know your limit. I won¡¯t allow you to work if you¡¯re sick. On the way home,


    I already order some of our subordinates to start the investigation on the mole. You should do the same


    on your side too. Wilson is still busy overseas, so we have to deal with this ourselves.¡±


    Georgia remembered what Sarah said upon hearing Robert. She felt a bit agitated again and


    frowned.

 Chapter 593 A Househusband

    Chapter 593 A Househusband


    ¡°Wait a minute, I also have to order them to investigate our people internally and check if anybody has


    been bribed. This issue has to be taken seriously.¡±


    Georgia instructed them to begin an internal investigation and check if who was the one creating the


    problem or behaving weirdly. She turned around and spoke to Robert after giving themand.


    ¡°This will be a good idea if we can just spot the problematic person. Under the worst scenario, we can


    work with Sarah. But of course, we still need to guard against her as well.¡±


    Georgia signed in dismay after saying that.


    Robert asked doubtfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so regretful?¡±


    Georgia spoke slowly.


    ¡°When I was growing up, even though my father didn¡¯t treat me well, still I didn¡¯t face much danger. I


    could go to school every day and y with my friends of the same age. I enjoyed my childhood in


    school and that was indeed a carefree life. But now due to us, they can¡¯t go to school and we can only


    hire a home tutor for them. We hardly take them to the amusement park. Sometimes, we even put


    them in danger. Aren¡¯t we being irresponsible?¡±


    It turned out that Georgia was said about this issue. Robert also felt slightly upset as he had always


    wanted to be a responsible father who was able to nourish his children with care and love. But so far,


    he and Georgia had only dared to keep them at home and did not even dare to let them go to school.


    Aspared to his father, he seemed to be a lot quite different.


    ¡°I will find a way out to solve our current situation. Eric and Jayson have probably worked together or


    maybe just temporarily. But we must deal with Jayson first as he will only harm us by all means.


    Although Eric also treats us without mercy, still he is more powerful and influential. I can try a bit harder


    and see if I can make a deal with him.¡±


    ¡°That will be good unless we can settle them once and for all. Otherwise, negotiating is also another


    way too. But you have mentioned this method before. I don¡¯t have anyments. If Travis is under


    serious condition, maybe we still need his help. I just hope that he won¡¯t be so stubborn anymore.¡±


    The servant served Georgia two bowls of wonton soup as she was saying that.


    The wonton was steaming hot. Georgia felt her whole body warm as she took a small bite of it and had


    some soup.


    In fact, she was not feeling cold anymore as she had been sitting inside the room for a long time. But


    when she drank the soup, she feltfortable and refreshing throughout her body.


    ¡°This wonton soup is really delicious. Robert, you should taste it.¡±


    Georgia smiled gently at Robert. It seemed like the happiest moment in the world for a couple to sit


    together and simply eat something while holding each other¡¯s hand.


    The wonton was so soft and smooth as Georgia tasted it in her mouth. She felt d after having this


    supper.


    It was already around one o¡¯clockte at night after they had finished eating. Robert asked the


    housekeeper and servants to leave them alone and just go to sleep.


    He held Georgia¡¯s hand while standing on the balcony inside their bedroom. They hugged each other


    without feeling sleepy.


    ¡°What are you going to do tomorrow? Do you n to handle the internal investigation? Are there too


    many workloads for you in thepany?¡±


    Georgia asked softly while Robert smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much that I need to manage anymore in thepany. I¡¯m just like a sleeping partner


    now. The one in charge of thepany is Randy. He is working hard and I basically don¡¯t care about


    his decisions anymore except for those investments that cost up to several billion dors. I have said


    that before that I will be a househusband and just stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you were going to set up a fundpany under my name? I have agreed


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and signed it already, right? Is thispany set up yet?¡±


    Georgia asked with interest.


    ¡°We will organize a party to announce the establishment of thepany after the new year. It¡¯s still in


    preparation for the time being. The office address has already been decided. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about it as I will make it perfect. At that time, you can just hold the title for chief of executive.¡±


    ¡°If we finish dealing with Jayson and Eric, we can just retire afterward. Of course, I still have to carry on


    with my research life. But we can¡¯t have too many enemies in the future so that we don¡¯t have to deal


    with them all the time.¡±


    Robert lowered his head and kissed Georgia after she had said that.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s actually just within these two years. We have only met each other sincest year but there


    are just too many things happening. We still have decades to stay with each other for the rest of our


    lives. I definitely won¡¯t make you so worried and busy. You just need to do your scientific research and


    be a famous scientist in the world. That¡¯s the right path you should take.¡±


    Both of them were talking intimately. Georgia sneezed again.


    ¡°Could it be that you had caught a cold outside today? Have some medicine. I will go and take it right


    away.¡±


    When Robert was about to turn around while saying that, Georgia held his hand.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not serious. Sneezing means it¡¯s removing the cold. I will just take a hot bath and soak


    my feet now. I feel sleepy now and you should sleep too. Let¡¯s take a bath and then go to sleep.¡±


    Robert nodded after Georgia said that.


    Georgia walked out of the bathroom after taking a hot shower. However, she noticed that Robert had


    already put on his bathrobe. She also saw a basin for her to soak her feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s all hot water inside. I have also put in some herbs that are good for your body. Your body will be


    Georgia was surprised.


    ¡°I just simply mentioned it, but you have prepared everything. I don¡¯t think I need a foot soak.¡±


    Robert held Georgia¡¯s hand directly and made her sit down in front of the wooden basin.


    ¡°I have filled it with water and the temperature is just fine now. Soak your feet so that you get rid of the


    cold. If you really catch a cold, will you befortable if you can¡¯t do so many things?¡±


    That was true in fact. Moreover, she should enjoy such a nice treatment by her thoughtful husband.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so nice. Help your wife to wash her feet.¡±


    Georgia said smugly while Robert put her feet into the wooden basin. She hurriedly stopped him when


    he was reaching in the basin.


    ¡°I just soak my feet. You don¡¯t need to wash them. My feet are clean enough. If you really do it, my face


    will be flushed red as it¡¯s too shameful.¡±


    ¡°Being your husband, I have never washed your feet. Is it because you dislike my skills?¡±


    Georgia nodded her head seriously after Robert had said that.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This really requires some skills. How can a pampered person like you know how to


    massage? I can even massage myself slightly better than you. Let¡¯s hurry up and rest. We still have a


    busy day tomorrow.¡±


    Robert could only take a step back. He only remembered one thing in which his skills were disliked.


    However, he did have an idea in his mind. He had to learn some massage techniques. His wife spent


    so much time in theboratory sitting in front of theputer for so long. In this case, she needed to


    get a professional massage.


    He had already retired and could manage thepany remotely. So, he might as well learn some


    massage techniques since he had great strength anyway.


    Georgia did not know that Robert had thought of something else far ahead. She just soaked her feet for


    another half an hour. Then, she covered herself with the nket while hugging her husband on the


    bed.


    Georgia had a sweet dream that night. She dreamt that she and Robert had gone to a beautiful ind


    to get married.


    The flowers bloomed stunningly. Vanessa had returned while Travis had woken up. All of them were


    around blessing her to have a blissful wedding.


    On the other hand, Elsie and Wilson had slowly woken up as the faint sunlight shone in.


    Both of them had a sweet night yesterday. As Elsie woke up, she was slightly embarrassed and did not


    even dare to look at Wilson.


    Wilson put on his pajamas directly. He then went to pull the curtains.


    ¡°Wake up and have breakfast. I will bring you out to have fun afterward. I guess that they will take the


    initiative to negotiate with us today. We will have to act a bitposed today. They¡¯re the ones who will


    be anxious.¡±

 Chapter 594 Sweet Love

    Chapter 594 Sweet Love


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    Elsie spoke annoyingly. Both of them had just made outst night. Shouldn¡¯t they be cuddling sweetly


    on the bed at this moment?


    It turned out that Wilson had got up so early and then started talking about business affairs. She was


    slightly irritated.


    ¡°If you still want to sleep, just sleep a little longer. I just think that it will be better to get into the habit of


    eating breakfast. If you don¡¯t have breakfast for a long time, you will get stomachache easily in the


    future. I have wanted to tell you about this matter before. Have some breakfast and then continue to


    sleep. This will be better for your health.¡±


    This was the reason that she was told to get up early. She was not that depressed anymore after


    listening to his exnation.


    She knew Wilson would always care for her. He was so considerate that he did so for the sake of her


    health.


    ¡°Never mind, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s good to wake up early to maintain a healthy body. I really didn¡¯t eat


    breakfast before that.¡±


    She was obedient and willing to learn from mistakes.


    Although Elsie had always been slightly wilful, still she would definitely correct her mistake in front of


    somebody that she was familiar with as long as she was wrong. Moreover, she had somehow


    developed such a mindset after getting along with Wilson.


    She knew that she could not be capricious in order to have a good rtionship with him.


    Both of them were responsible to sustain a sweet rtionship. As a result, they could improve


    themselves and she was willing to be a better person.


    ¡°So, what do you want to eat? I will go and ask them to prepare it. Just take your time to wash up.¡±


    ¡°I want to have noodles today. The chef they hired here is really good at cooking. I wonder where the


    chef came from. It¡¯s really the authentic taste here. I will just have ramen. Don¡¯t put too much chili. By


    the way, I also want to have a tea egg.¡±


    ¡°Then do and wash up first. I will order them to prepare it now.¡±


    Wilson smiled and bent down suddenly. He approached Elsie and kissed her on the forehead.


    After that, Elsie grabbed Wilson¡¯s hand when he was about to turn around and go out.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m going to give my future husband a sweet kiss today. A morning kiss, okay?¡±


    Elsie said sweetly and hugged his neck tightly. Then, she raised her head and kissed him.


    Elsie just wanted to kiss him but did not expect that both of them ended up sleeping in bed.


    After an hour, both of them were hugging each other tightly. Elsie found it amusing and spoke sweetly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to get into the habit of eating breakfast? You and I have been in bed for so long. It¡¯s


    almost ten o¡¯clock now. This is not a good habit.¡±


    Wilson kissed Elsie¡¯s cheek again after she had said that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me. It¡¯s so early in the morning and you¡¯re kissing me so passionately. Do you think I


    can hold it? You can¡¯t expect a man who doesn¡¯t have any love experiences for the past twenty years


    to have much self-control.¡±


    This instantly made Elsie blush with embarrassment. Both of them cuddled intimately on the bed. They


    did not want to do anything else as if a sweet couple loved each other blissfully. They only wanted to


    stay with each other forever.


    They just hugged each other for almost half an hour before Elsie spoke helplessly.


    ¡°I feel a bit hungry. Let¡¯s get up and eat.¡±


    Wilson got down from the bed immediately and put on his clothes. Then, he said to Elsie.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to order the kitchen to prepare breakfast. You still can sleep in bed for a while.¡±


    Elsie lowered her head and smiled while watching Wilson go out of the room.


    She felt the joy of getting along with the person she loved. Even if they were not making love, it


    seemed that they had fully enjoyed while cuddling and kissing each other.


    She had only experienced such a strong feeling of happiness for the first time in her life as if her whole


    heart was overwhelmed with joy. She really wanted to go on like this for the rest of her life.


    Elsie was humming a song as she imagined the blissful life in her mind. She headed to the bathroom to


    wash up.


    She was brushing her teeth with her toothbrush while singing happily. Her face that was reflected in the


    mirror still looked young and pretty. Her face was rosy with a charming look.


    She had never looked so radiant before. Was she really nourished by love?


    Elsie found it amusing while thinking about it. She was getting even shy.


    She could not help but remind herself not to think about these things anymore. She had to hurry up and


    finish washing up as she still had to eat breakfast.


    Elsie kept reminding it in her mind. After she finished brushing her teeth, she went to her wardrobe to


    choose an outfit.


    She was happy today. So, she chose a red dress as she really wanted to wear such a tempting and


    queenly color dress.


    Eventually, Elsie went in front of the mirror to put on her make-up. She put on a brilliant red lipstick and


    also styled her hair.


    Elsie smile while looking at the beautiful woman in the mirror. She held her waist and she seemed to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    have gained a little weight. Should she lose some weight?


    Or should she practice yoga?


    She was already thinking about all sorts of dirty contents in her mind. She even thought about buying


    some erotic clothes to wear as she wanted to watch Wilson who was such a serious person driven


    crazy for her.


    Those sorts of nasty things came across her mind. However, she was abroad now and it was not so


    convenient to buy those things. So, Elsie could only forget about it.


    Finally, she heard Wilson¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Have you washed up yet? The kitchen is almost done and the food will be ready soon. Let¡¯s go to the


    dining room.¡±


    Elsie smiled as she left the bathroom. She then walked around Wilson.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? Am I pretty with this dress today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Many people will want to steal my woman if you wear it out like this.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. I only belong to you.¡±


    She smiled and hugged him directly after saying that.


    Both of them hugged each other sweetly for a while. Wilson then spoke helplessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, breakfast should be ready. A lot of people are waiting for us outside.¡±


    Elsie only then saw Wilson¡¯s friends had actually been waiting outside the door when she walked out of


    the room with Wilson. They smirked at her.


    ¡°Hey, congrattions. Wasn¡¯t yesterday a sweet night?¡±


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re supposed to ask?¡±


    Wilson warned them directly but Elsie noticed that everybody kept smirking at her.


    She wondered for a while. She lowered her head instantly while her face was flushed red as she then


    only realized the love bite on her neck. She just forgot about it all of a sudden when she was choosing


    her clothes. The love bite was on the right side back of her neck. It was no wonder that everybody was


    smirking at her.

 Chapter 595 Lavish

    Chapter 595 Lavish


    It was really embarrassing. Elsie whispered in Wilson¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Do I need to change my clothes? It won¡¯t take much time anyway.¡±


    Wilson gave augh.


    ¡°You already look quite beautiful now. With me, everyone knows that you¡¯re my woman, no need to


    change.¡±


    Because of this sentence, Elsie mustered her courage again. What was she afraid of?


    She was Elsie rke. This was the evidence of the man she loved. She was not afraid. Elsie plucked


    up the courage like this and confidently came with Wilson to the restaurant to have a meal.


    There was already ramen there that she liked.


    Although it was just a bowl of simple ramen, Elsie felt sweet whenever she was eating it. She could not


    help but look at Wilson from time to time and was bing more and more satisfied with the man in


    front of her.


    How could there be such a perfect man who entirely met her requirements. God was so nice to her.


    Elsie was thinking so. Half an hourter, she finally finished her breakfast. Wilson held her hand and


    they walked to a quiet ce.


    ¡°Why did you keep looking at me when you were eating this morning? Did anything happen? Or was


    there something strange on my face.¡±


    Wilson asked doubtfully. Elsieughed mysteriously.


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt that the person in front of me looked really handsome and charming so I just wanted


    to look at you longer. If I wasn¡¯t eating, I felt that I could stare at you for a long time as you¡¯re really


    captivating.¡±


    Wilson who had always been calm froze at this moment. Elsie suddenlyughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly afraid of being praised by me? Look, your ears are red now. Wilson, I thought you


    would never be shy. Tell me honestly, you like being praised by me, right?¡±


    Wilson did not say anything and just moved forward while holding Elsie¡¯s hand. Elsie keptughing next


    to him.


    ¡°I know you like me to praise you but you¡¯re too shy to admit it, right. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll praise you


    every day in the future. Wait, it doesn¡¯t sound right. This is not called praise since you¡¯re truly excellent,


    handsome and the best person!¡±


    Wilson reached out and rubbed Elsie¡¯s hair. After the two of them walked inside the pce for a while,


    he spoke to Elsie.


    ¡°Go out with me for a walk, didn¡¯t we agree? Today we¡¯ll go out and have some fun. It¡¯s just nice since


    those who aren¡¯t happy to see us being so rxed and at ease will take desperate action. Georgia has


    sent me a message, saying that Princess Anna is already thinking about it, maybe she will agree to


    cooperate with us. We have to act a little more rxed.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, didn¡¯t we say that before that we had to prepare gifts for Georgia and my elder sister. Let¡¯s


    go shopping in these special local malls and buy some specialties and clothes in this area and bring


    home a little for them all.¡±


    The two of them agreed. Later, with the help of some staff from Svero, they left the pce using a car.


    Of course, they also asked a guide to go with them. The guide was not found outside, but the guide


    inside the pce who was in charge of weing and serving guests.


    Svero was also considered a famous country. Usually, many foreigners woulde and these people


    would generally bring their wives and children to Svero for a vacation.


    Therefore, the official tour guides were always ready and they were good at introducing.


    They first went to thergest shopping mall in Svero, which was also the most luxurious mall in this


    capital.


    After Elsie went in, she found that the characteristic clothes of Svero could be found in every store. She


    excitedly went in to purchase and bought a lot of beautiful clothes using Wilson¡¯s card.


    Some were bought for Georgia while some were bought for her elder sister. Of course, she also bought


    clothes for herself. Although she seldom shopped, once after she started shopping, she was also quite


    However, after buying some perfume and clothes, Elsie felt a little bored.


    It was because many brands inside the mall could be found in her country so she did not need to buy


    these things. Elsie asked the guide.


    ¡°I feel there is nothing special in the mall. Could we go to the special ce that can show the


    characteristic style of Svero?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the official guide of Svero, this guide naturally understood Elsie¡¯s words. The guide smiled.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the parking lot. We can then drive for half an hour into a characteristic market.


    ording to the words of your country, it should be called a haberdashery market. There are a lot of


    craftsmen who make their own works manually, ranging from clothing, painting or embroidery, or even


    y figurines and sugar figurines. All these are the characteristic things in our country.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    Wilson agreed, of course. He and Elsie kept holding hands and went to that ce by car.


    After arriving there, Elsie looked around. It was an open-air superrge square with many small


    vendors but everyone was enthusiastic and each vendor upied a ce of about 10 square metres.


    ¡°There are mainly handicrafts on the left side and there are refreshments on the right side. Which side


    do you guys want to go?¡±


    Elsie did not feel hungry so she spoke to Wilson.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to take a look at these handicrafts first. We¡¯ll go to the refreshment street when we¡¯re hungry


    Elsie excitedly bought a lot of scarfs as the embroidery here was more characteristic. She then sat in


    front of an old man and let him make a sugar figurine ording to the looks of her and Wilson.


    She had fun like this for about half an hour. Elsie suddenly saw the clothes at the front were very


    distinctive. She pulled Wilson¡¯s hand and walked over, then turned her head and excitedly said to


    Wilson.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll look really good in this one.¡±


    Wilson looked with aplicated expression at the clothes that Elsie brought over. There were various


    embroidered colourful patterns on it. It was blue. He suddenly got a headache due to her fianc¨¦e¡¯s


    aesthetics.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to put on this, or buy it back for me to wear?¡±


    Elsie suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Do you know that Georgia and Robert once bought red, orange, blue, green, blue and purple suits.


    You just wear all ck every day and don¡¯t even wear the white ones. You should asionally change


    the colour, right? Otherwise, I¡¯ll get tired of seeing you wear ck ones every day. Don¡¯t you want to


    give your future wife a surprise?¡±


    Wilson had no way to reject upon hearing the words. He obediently let Elsie put on the colourful clothes


    for him in a manner as if he was ready to face the disaster.


    Elsie even took out the phone.


    ¡°Hold on, I want to take a picture of you and show it to Georgia.¡±


    This made Wilson¡¯s mood even moreplicated. Nevertheless, in order to make his wife happy, he


    was willing to have a little sacrifice.


    In the end, Elsie was satisfied and took a few photos and sent them to Georgia.


    She knew that it took a few hours more before it was the daytime of Georgia¡¯s ce but it did not


    matter. When Georgia woke up in the morning and saw this photo, she would certainly be in good


    mood.


    The two of them shopped here and bought a lot of handicrafts. Then, they went to the refreshments


    street to eat various special food. However, Elsie somewhat could not get used to the food here and


    was not interested anymore after eating a few types.


    When she was about to tell Wilson that she wanted to shop at another ce, a familiar person


    suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Princess Anna walked up to them.


    ¡°Ms. rke, Mr. Weaver, could we find a ce to talk?¡±


    Princess Anna smiled gently but Elsie was a little annoyed.


    When she saw Princess Annast time, she spoke foreignnguages in front of her but now, Princess


    Anna actually knew how to speak theirnguage. So, she must have done it on purpose during that


    time, right.


    Seeing the arrogant and mighty look of Princess Anna, she was somewhat in displeasure. However,


    she suppressed this kind of mood in a sh.


    After all, her elder sister was still in the hands of this princess. Beggars could not be choosers.


    ¡°Princess Anna, of course. Which ce are we going to talk in?¡±


    Wilson responded smilingly. He was holding Elsie¡¯s hand and looked calm. He did not seem to be


    surprised by Princess Anna¡¯s appearance and was calm about Princess Anna¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°There is a hotel under my name at the front, so let¡¯s go there to talk.¡±


    After Princess Anna finished speaking, Wilson held Elsie¡¯s hand and then got in Princess Anna¡¯s car.


    Princess Anna¡¯s car was a global limited edition Rolls Royce Phantom. Although Elsie had long seen


    many luxury cars, after getting in the car, she was still stunned by many things made of gold inside.


    She was reallyvish and rich.


    After about ten minutes, they finally came to the entrance of a luxury hotel. Elsie and Wilson got out of


    the car together. Princess Anna led them to the inner part of the hotel.


    Finally, they walked directly into a presidential suite on the top floor.


    Of course, they ended up sitting inside the living room of this presidential suite.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to Georgia. She said if I released Vanessa, she would support me to seed to the


    throne, but words alone can¡¯t be proof, where is her sincerity? I believe you¡¯ve prepared it.¡±


    Princess Anna spoke directly to Wilson. Wilson smiled.


    ¡°Princess Anna, we¡¯re all businessmen. If we sign up in advance to give you concessions, what if you


    go back on your wordster? You can bring Vanessa out first and we¡¯ll sign an agreement to support


    you.¡±


    ¡°What agreement?¡±


    Princess Anna asked curiously.


    ¡°The chairman said that she would make certain degrees of concessions. So, she will prepare an


    agreement that states clearly how much concessions SY Group will make for the oil extraction


    technology of several percent of shares after the cooperation. The chairman has already signed. When


    the timees, you only need to release Vanessa and that agreement will then be signed and take


    effect instantly.¡±

 Chapter 596 Code Name Adam

    Chapter 596 Code Name Adam


    This statement made Princess Annaugh.


    ¡°I do not believe that Georgia did not find out. What is the most important thing to me? I am not short of


    money. Even if Miss Lane did not want any profit at all and supported mepletely, to me, I would


    only earn a little more money. But with my current position, the most important thing is to keep my


    position and possession. If there is only an interest agreement, I think this is not worthy for us to


    continue the negotiation.¡±


    After Princess Anna finished speaking, Wilson also spoke indifferently.


    ¡°This is just to show the sincerity of our president. She wants to show you that she did not let SY Group


    Anna, Miss Lane shares the same thoughts as you. There is no end to earning and spending money.


    Thus, it is no big deal if we earn a little more or a little less. Our president only cares about Miss


    Cooke¡¯s safety.¡±


    At this moment, Princess Anna, who had always doubted whether Georgia had any other intentions or


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    was working with whichever prince, suddenly believed the other party¡¯s words.


    Maybe the other party really was not doing it for money or to support whichever of her brothers.


    Instead, they really wanted to take Vanessa away.


    Vanessa was lucky to have so many people protecting her. Princess Anna could not help but think of


    Alfred.


    She had seen all kinds of men, including those who coveted her beauty and money.


    This kind of man she had seen a lot. She had even seen those who were disdainful of her and those


    who were devoted to others. However, Alfred was a little different.


    Although Alfred said he was deeply in love with Vanessa, he was willing to work with Princess Anna.


    Therefore, Princess Anna felt that this couple was quite strange.


    She could see the vigorous ambition burning inside Alfred¡¯s eyes. He was not a man to be messed


    with, but she had provoked him. The Chow family had to cooperate with her now, and she did not want


    to lose the support of the Chow family.


    ¡°If I were to cooperate with you guys, it would mean that I might have to abandon the Chow family.


    What if the Chow family stabs me in the back then? It is not a good sign to change people on the verge


    of the battle. I have been working happily with the Chow family. I do not know what Miss Lane thinks


    about this matter.¡±


    ¡°The Chow family¡¯spany has strength in terms of its technology, while SY Group also has its own


    strengths. The strengths of both sides have something inmon, but they also fill each other''s


    shorings. Our president does not mind if youbine the technology of SY Group with the


    technology of the Chow family and cooperate with both sides. Cooperating with SY Group will just be


    the icing on the cake.¡±


    ¡°What about the things I want? What does my father want? I cannot believe you guys could not find out


    about that. The Chow family can do these things, but what about you guys? I want to see your leverage


    and sincerity.¡±


    These words made Wilson chuckle. He suddenly switched a man behind himself over and then asked


    him to bring the bag over.


    The next second, he opened a document and ced it in front of Princess Anna.


    ¡°Princess Anna, you can take a look at this document. The one who sells weapons is a true friend of


    mine. He has a lot of goods in his hands, so I can introduce you guys to each other.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you talk to him right now, that is fine. I can introduce you guys right away.¡±


    Princess Anna slowly flipped through the document. After flipping through only a few pages, she


    wavered. She even subconsciously looked up and examined Wilson.


    Wilson was only here to negotiate with Princess Anna on behalf of Georgia. However, Princess Anna


    felt that he was secretly nning something. He even knew the man with the code name Adam.


    Princess Anna could not find out the real name of this man. However, this man with the code name


    Adam is well-known all over the world. It was because he had a lot of advanced weapons in his hands.


    No one knew how many contacts this man had and how many goods he had hoarded in private.


    But those who could cooperate with this man or even buy a few weapons from him would make others


    fear and dare not offend them.


    No one could imagine how powerful Adam was.


    If he were the one selling the weapons, it would definitely be much more suitable than the people that


    the Chow family had introduced.


    At this moment, Princess Anna finally looked squarely at Wilson, who was standing in front of her.


    Just by having a connection with Adam, people would not dare to offend Wilson. Although she did not


    know whether Wilson was lying about him being life-and-death friends with Adam, she dared not belittle


    Wilson anymore.


    After putting the documents away, Princess Anna spoke to Wilson.


    ¡°I need to consider this matter carefully. How much information have you revealed to my father? Does


    he know about Adam?¡±


    ¡°Princess Anna, the king does not know about this information yet. I think it is more appropriate to tell


    you and show you our sincerity. ountability is a need in doing business. We only have one request.


    As long as you can protect Vanessa well and let her go home when the timees, we will not care


    about the past. We can make peace on this.¡±


    After Wilson finished speaking, Princess Anna nced at Elsie rke. This was the woman who


    looked exactly like Vanessa, and the two were twin sisters.


    Princess Anna thought of Alfred and Wilson again. Then, she suddenly smiled.


    ¡°I can promise you to release Vanessa immediately. However, you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Once Wilson asked it, Princess Anna smiled at Elsie.


    ¡°If you promise to be engaged to me on behalf of Alfred and be my husband, I will


    immediately release Vanessa. What do you think of this one deal?¡±


    Before Wilson could answer, Elsie finally couldn''t hold back her anger and spoke up.


    ¡°How can you be so shameless? You have already stolen my sister''s husband, and now you want to


    steal my fianc¨¦! Princess Anna, don¡¯t you think we don''t have a temper. Be careful that we really


    support other princes as the heir.¡±


    Princess Anna did not answer and did not get angry over Elsie''s words either. Instead, she just looked


    at Wilson with an indifferent smile. Wilson finally spoke.


    ¡°Princess Anna, do not push your luck. The conditions we are proposing now are already the most


    suitable for you. These are the conditions that can allow you to maximize the benefits. If you have to


    threaten people from other angles, do not regret it when the timees.¡±


    ¡°What are you two so agitated? I just want to see if your older twin sister will cause problems in you


    guys'' rtionship. Now it seems like it was nothing more than that. It turns out that your sister is no


    match for your rtionship.¡±


    Just after Princess Anna said this, Elsie got angry again. When she was about to retort, Wilson


    grabbed her hand and spoke to Princess Anna again.

 Chapter 597 Consider Cooperating

    Chapter 597 Consider Cooperating


    ¡°Princess Anna, you don¡¯t need to say such things to provoke my fianc¨¦e. Since Vanessa is Elsie¡¯s


    sister, I will definitely rescue her. I do not need to sacrifice my marriage either. You do not need to look


    down on me and think I need to sacrifice my marriage to rescue Vanessa. I don¡¯t promise you because


    I have confidence in rescuing Vanessa. If you were to hurt her, please believe me. When the time


    reputation and see what exactly I have done in the past.¡±


    After saying this, Wilson took Elsie¡¯s hand and headed out. Elsie still could not hold back and mocked


    Princess Anna.


    ¡°I know your reputation and that many men like you. But what is there to be proud of? Even if you can


    sleep with many handsome men in this life, I do not think you will ever get true love. When you grow


    old, the men around you will only want your possessions, and you will not even get genuine care from


    someone.¡±


    After saying this, Elsie only turned away and left while holding hands with Wilson.


    After smiling indifferently for a moment, Princess Anna thenughed loudly again.


    What was the use of affection? For her, there was not the slightest role. She was wealthy, had a lot of


    men to serve her and pretended to care about her. She did not think there were many sincere people in


    this world either. She would only consider it if she were to meet them.


    As Princess Anna let out a cold snort, she turned around and ordered her people to leave.


    As soon as she returned to her ce of residence, Isabel came over and spoke anxiously.


    ¡°Princess Anna, what do Georgia¡¯s people want? How did the negotiation go today?¡±


    Isabel was worried that Georgia¡¯s side had done something that would cause Princess Anna to


    abandon her cooperation with the Chow family.


    Therefore, Isabel could not help but ask as soon as Princess Anna came in.


    Princess Anna did not answer. Instead, she turned to Alfred and spoke to him.


    ¡°Why are they desperately trying to rescue Vanessa? I did not say I was going to hurt your wife either.


    Just for this matter, they went through so much trouble and evenpromised to negotiate with me. Is


    it just because Vanessa is their friend? Is it worth sacrificing to this extent for a friend?¡±


    ¡°Princess Anna, before Vanessa and I got married, Georgia and Vanessa had known each other for


    more than 20 years. Both of them have known each other since childhood. Not only are they family


    friends, but they are also each other¡¯s support system. If Georgia is willing, she will sacrifice all her


    money to get Vanessa out. You said you would keep Vanessa safe. But what if you have to make a life


    and death choice one day? Only either you or Vanessa could live. Would you choose to let her live?¡±


    ¡°We are only afraid to face this situation, and you are now in a dangerous situation. I am not at ease


    with you here, and neither are they.¡±


    Just as these words came out, Isabel spoke up in horror.


    ¡°What are you babbling about? Vanessa has gotten arranged in a safe ce now, and it has nothing to


    do with Princess Anna.¡±


    Alfred only smiled indifferently while Princess Anna finallyughed.


    ¡°You are intelligent, but Georgia''s side also seems to have guessed it. Indeed, Vanessa is here. At first,


    you guys must have thought that she would not be in this ce, but I have arranged for her to be in


    Svero. This is my territory. Despite the dangers, if I were to protect the safety of a ce, I would still be


    able to do it unless there is a sudden change in the position of the king. At least when my father is still


    in that position, no one can make things difficult for me. No one would dare to fight desperately against


    me either.¡±


    ¡°That will not work as well, as I still do not trust you. I only believe in what I see. Unless Vanessa is


    under my wing for protection or Georgia''s protection range, I do not trust anyone.¡±


    Alfred was honest at this moment. He knew very well that if it were Georgia, she would never give up


    Vanessa''s life and would go to a great extent to protect her safety. On the other hand, he had made a


    mistake this time and had not rescued her by now.


    For some reason, he always felt that the situations in Svero were changing, and Princess Anna might


    not be able to protect Vanessa''s safety all the time. He only hoped to get Vanessa out as soon as


    possible instead of dying all the time like this.


    ¡°Princess Anna, are you nning to cooperate with Georgia¡¯s side?¡±


    After listening to the conversation between these two sides for a while, Isabel finally noticed that


    Princess Anna seemed to have changed her attitude towards Georgia¡¯s side. She was no longer


    annoyed and angry as before and was ready to negotiate.


    ¡°Princess Anna, you must not forget our agreement at the beginning and welsh on your words. The


    Chow family is not someone who can be taken lightly like that either.¡±


    There was a hint of warning in Isabel¡¯s tone. Princess Anna looked at her.


    ¡°You do not need to have so much spection. Since Georgia has brought her people over to confront


    us, we should be bold and negotiate the cooperation with them. She imed that she is willing to let


    their technology work together with yours in Svero. This is a good idea.¡±


    However, Isabel was worried. She had no way to judge what exactly Georgia¡¯s side would do, but now


    they were the ones who were vulnerable. On the contrary, Princess Anna seemed to have one more


    option. They were initially the best partners for cooperation with each other.


    ¡°Georgia is cunning. Princess Anna, you should not trust her easily.¡±


    Isabel persuaded again, but Princess Annaughed.


    ¡°You do not have to be so worried. I have just assured you. Even if I consider the cooperation with SY


    Group, it does not mean that I will terminate the cooperation with the Chow family. Since both sides


    have their own strengths, perhaps this will be a good thing for Svero. By the way, please tell Old Mr.


    Chow that I will consider the negotiation of cooperation with Georgia¡¯s side. You guys can also start


    adding your negotiators to the table. All three sides will negotiate together and then find a suitable


    solution.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I can guarantee that my father will be satisfied with this n. I have to find a chance to meet


    him inside the pce and then tell him about my n. This n can stabilize my heir position. The


    Chow family will also get big business in the future. Do not think of any crooked ideas to spoil the


    cooperation of Georgia¡¯s side, as you will not seed in doing so. I have just investigated Wilson¡¯s


    past deeds, and you can also check it out. Do not offend him.¡±


    After saying this, Princess Anna smiled and instructed her subordinates to go to the pce to inform


    the king that she was going to the pce to see him in the evening.


    When Georgia woke up early in the morning, she saw a text message on her phone. She opened it and


    found that it was from Elsie.


    Once she saw the pictures, Georgia could not help but smile.


    Wilson had always worn a grim expression and would only wear clothes of ck and grey colours.


    However, he was wearing colourfully embroidered clothes today. Upon seeing his usual indifferent


    facial expression, Georgia burst outughing.


    When Robert, who was beside Georgia, heard his wife¡¯sughter, he woke up in a daze. Then, he


    directly held Georgia in his arms.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Get some more sleep since it is still early in the morning.¡±


    As Georgiaughed, she showed the picture on her phone to Robert.


    ¡°Quick, take a look at it. It is a photo that Lily sent me. Both of them are very lovely now. Wilson¡¯s facial


    expression is hrious. If I were not afraid of him getting mad, I would share this with my friends.¡±


    At this moment, Robert had opened his eyes. Once he saw Wilson in the embroidered outfit, he


    thought of the times when Georgia took him to the store to buy his mboyant suit. He spoke with


    difficulty.


    ¡°Do all women like to dress men up?¡±


    These words instantly reminded Georgia of that memory as well. Hence, she replied to Robert.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me to wear suits of different colours every day? I see that you were wearing ck


    and grey again recently. Can¡¯t you wear outfits with brighter colour tones? I am wearing red today. Do


    you want to wear red too?¡±


    ¡°I think I will pass.¡±


    Robert spoke cautiously, as he did not dare to reject Georgia directly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After chuckling, Georgia lowered her head and kissed Robert on the cheek.


    ¡°Forget it. I will not make it difficult for you. However, you still have to buy some when you go shopping


    in the future and wear them for me asionally. That is the self-consciousness of being a husband,


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Since it is for you to see, of course, I can do it.¡±


    Robert agreed without any hesitation this time. He leaned closer towards Georgia¡¯s ear again.


    ¡°I have prepared some interesting dress-up clothing for couples. If you are willing to wear it, I can wear


    a suit of any colour today.¡±


    ¡°You are so uncouth. I can¡¯t stand looking at you today.¡±


    After ncing at Robert, Georgia got up and prepared to wash up withplications.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he mentioned that kind of thing to me. Why do men only think about such things all the


    time?¡¯


    With a smile, she went to the bathroom to wash up. After getting dressed, she sent a text message to


    Elsie.


    She texted: It seems like you had a good time. By the way, did Princess Anna look for you to


    negotiate?


    After Georgia sent the text message, Elsie gave her a video call. Since it was morning at Georgia¡¯s


    side, it would be afternoon on Elsie''s side.


    ¡°After I spent the day shopping with Wilson today, Princess Anna approached me for a chat. The


    conversation was going well initially, and Princess Anna said she would consider it. I thought everything


    was going smoothly. However, can you guess what she said in the end?¡±


    ¡°She went so far as to threaten me. She said she would only release Vanessa if Wilson would marry


    her on behalf of Alfred. How shameless could she be? Just because she is a princess, she thinks she


    can ask for anything?¡±


    As she heard Elsie¡¯s indignant voice, Georgia noticed a trace of dubiousness from it. Thus, Georgia


    spoke up snidely.


    ¡°It looks like you and Wilson had a lovely timest night. Why do you care so much about Princess


    Anna''s words? Could it be that Wilson agreed? That can¡¯t be right.¡±

 Chapter 598 Grow Old Together

    Chapter 598 Grow Old Together


    "Of course he won¡¯t agree."


    Elsie was a little shy. She was still wearing that dress. No wonder Georgia teased her.


    "Then stop being angry about such trivial matter. I¡¯ve inquired about Princess Anna¡¯s character, she¡¯s


    not serious about men at all. Even if it¡¯s Alfred, it¡¯s only coboration for mutual benefits. I guess she¡¯s


    only teasing you when she said that request to Wilson. She is probably too bored."


    "Even so, how could she steal other¡¯s boyfriend like that?"


    Elsie began to scold indignantly again. Georgia suddenly spoke.


    "You and Wilson look so sweet now. So? It''s wonderful to enjoy romantic love, isn''t it?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This made Elsie shyly lower her head.


    "I think he''s perfect, I feel very happy when I¡¯m with him. With just a simple hug, simple words, and his


    gentle eyes when he looks at me, I''ll feel happy. I think I¡¯ve loved him too much."


    "Since you¡¯re happy, don''t think about anything else. Just enjoy the moment. Wilson is a good guy. You


    will be happy with him all your life."


    Elsie nodded as Georgia finished.


    "I know, I will cherish him. I know how good he is. I just want to hold hands with him for the rest of my


    life."


    "Yes, both of you will be happy all your life and you¡¯ll grow old together."


    After saying this, Georgia asked about what happened today.


    "What conclusion did you and Princess Anna reach in the end? She won''t still threaten us by forcing


    Wilson to marry her, will she?"


    "No. That is just like what you¡¯ve said, she was just teasing, and it seems that she was irritating me on


    purpose. Perhaps she feels the days are too boring and she wants to provoke those around her, even if


    she doesn''t care about Wilson. But at least we can be sure of one thing. She¡¯s no longer determined. I


    suppose she¡¯ll negotiate with us within these few days, and we¡¯ll be able to rescue my sister soon."


    Hearing what Elsie said, Georgia asked again.


    "Is there any other valuable news? Have you found anything worthy of attention from the king and


    Princess Anna?"


    "There''s nothing strange though. Everything in Country S is normal. Although the king''s health is


    gradually declining, the king''s reputation is great, and the people in Country S respect the king very


    much. So all the conflicts are taken ce secretly and will not affect the daily life of the people. Even


    Princess Anna doesn''t seem so worried. The only thing she cares about is our sudden negotiation with


    the king. But after meeting me and Wilson, she was very content with us, because Wilson is able to


    introduce a very useful person to them. As you said before, their country needs weapons if it needs


    stability, and Wilson could introduce someone who is said to be very awesome. His code name is


    Adam."


    "It seems that the negotiations are close to sess."


    After saying this, Georgia saw Wilson''s face on the screen. Georgia smiled at Wilson and said


    something to him.


    "I got some news here, not sure if it''s true. I don''t know whether it''s someone close to Robert or my


    subordinate, it seems that someone might have been bribed, and the person is very likely to do


    something to the children. I''m asking someone to investigate it now to see if I can find out the bribed


    traitor."


    "How could this happen?"


    Wilson felt weird and he asked.


    "I¡¯ve always kept an eye on my people, and I¡¯ll kick the person out of the team as long as he¡¯s


    suspicious and unqualified. I¡¯ve also punished the betrayers severely to set an example for the rest in


    the past. To be reasonable, my team should have been very loyal after all those trainings, and it¡¯s not


    likely to have problems. Is there any reliable news on your side?"


    Georgia let out a wry smile as soon as Wilson asked this.


    "What bothers me now is that I don''t know whether this news is reliable, but if I don''t pay attention to it,


    I''m afraid it might be true."


    "Where did you get the news?"


    Since Wilson asked about it too, Georgia had to tell him the whole tedious story of what happened to


    Sarah after Travis was rescued, and what Sarah almost did to Robert atst.


    Georgia''s energy was drained after she finished it in a few minutes, she even felt thirsty. Elsie frowned


    and spoke.


    "I can¡¯t believe Sarah is such a person. You¡¯ve been helping her, and she actually backstabbed you.


    That¡¯s madness."


    "I can understand her difficulties, but I can''t forgive her for what she almost did to Robert. In fact, she


    could have pretended to coborate with Eric at the beginning, but she didn''t choose this way because


    she was afraid that it might make them continue to hurt Travis. We can''t be rest assured to coborate


    with someone like that in the future, so I don''t know whether what she said is true or not, I''m worried


    that she¡¯s setting another trap for us."


    "So has Travis woken up from thea?"


    Wilson asked with concern. Georgia shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "We haven''t got any news yet. ording to Sarah, Travis might not wake up for the time being, but the


    examination report is expected toe out today. We could only make sure what Sarah¡¯s intention is


    after we read the report. If Travis''s situation is very serious, then everything she does can''t be trusted,


    because she will give up everything or do anything for Travis."


    "Now that you have instructed our people to conduct internal investigation, there will be results soon,


    because I have trained them on a skilled self-examination system before. Just wait for the results


    patiently. As for me and Elsie, we will rescue Vanessa as soon as possible. I can be sure that Princess


    Anna is inclined to agree with our suggestions. Now she should find a chance to see the king and put


    this into effect. With this opportunity, if we support her, she could enhance her position as the heir. I


    doubt she will give up this opportunity."


    "Is it because of the one called Adam?"


    Georgia asked out of curiosity. Wilson had suggested this n to her before. He only told her the code


    name ¡®Adam¡¯ and what he was doing secretly. At that time, she had given Wilson full power to deal with


    it. Seeing Wilson''s confident look, it must be that the person named Adam had attracted Princess


    Anna¡¯s attention and he had even yed a decisive role.


    "Adam does y a huge role. I know him and it¡¯s fine for me to introduce him to them. It''s a money-


    making business for Adam anyway. I¡¯ve said hello to him and he¡¯s willing to help."


    "Then I¡¯ll continue leaving this to you, Wilson. I still have things to deal with. Both you and Elsie should


    be more careful. Bye, Elsie."


    Georgia hung up the video call, and Elsie finally asked the question she had been thinking about for a


    long time.


    "Georgia and you had mentioned Adam again. When you saw Anna, you mentioned Adam too. How


    awesome this man is. He¡¯s your friend, howe I haven''t seen him? I''ve been with you for so long,


    and I¡¯ve only heard about this man now."

 Chapter 599 Mr. Crimson Appears

    Chapter 599 Mr. Crimson Appears


    "He is elusive. People with his background should have many enemies. A lot of people want to kill him,


    so he only has this code name. Many people want to kill him but they don''t even know what he looks


    like. Doing the business of weapons is dangerous, so if it is not necessary, he will not meet with me.


    Usually, he stays in his own safe ce for vacation, he likes to be quiet. But he has to do his family


    business, in addition to the umtion of family hatred, so it is hard to quit."


    "I see. How long have you not seen him?"


    "Three years."


    When Wilson said this sentence, Elsie gave him thumbs up directly.


    "Are you the friends of Damon and Pythias? Even if you don''t contact for a few years, it won''t affect the


    rtionship between you."


    "Once upon a time, we were in danger. The bodyguards around him died. Then I had to protect him for


    some reason. The two of us went through life and death for about a month. He is very capable, but


    because of my help, he could be out of danger at that time. We became best friends since that. He will


    not say no if I ask him for such a small favor."


    Suddenly, Elsie was curious about this man named Adam.


    "Then do you know his real name? Adam is just a code name after all."


    "His real name is not important."


    Wilson said this sentence with a smile suddenly.


    "Because everyone calls him Adam. He has a lot of passports and identities. Instead, this code name is


    mostmonly used."


    "Then how old is he?"


    Elsie asked again.


    "Being so dangerous, does he have a wife and children?"


    "Why are you so gossiping?"


    Wilson asked this question with a smile. After all, Adam was a man, and he felt a little interesting when


    his fianc¨¦ asked for information about another man like that.


    "Because he looks particrly awesome ording to your description. It seems that he is in a more


    dangerous environment than yours. I am curious about him because he is like from the movie, so I


    really want to find out if this kind of person has a partner or not, and how his love is like. You just think


    that I am reading a novel. Do you understand? I think this kind of person is so fancy. I really want to


    know what kind of person he is."


    These words made Wilsonugh again.


    "He is single and does not have a wife, but it seemed that he had a childst year. I didn''t pay attention


    to that, but I should remember it correctly. However, people like him may have children with some high


    technology, and I won''t ask him about this. As for his life, it is of course dangerous when he is doing


    business. When he is not in business, his life is the same as a rich man as long as he hides his secrets


    well. It is not much different and it is not as magical as in movies."


    "Ok, I see."


    Elsie was a little disappointed, but when she heard that Adam already had children without a wife, she


    couldn''t help but start to imagine.


    Maybe Adam¡¯s wife left him, and now he had to take care of his kid by himself.


    On Georgia''s side, she told Robert what she had chatted with Wilson and Elsie.


    "It now appears that everything is going well with Wilson and Elsie. Vanessa should be rescued soon."


    After Robert finished speaking, Georgia nodded.


    "There shouldn''t be a problem. The person named Adam is very powerful. Wilson helped us a lot with


    his connections."


    "I''ve heard of Adam''s name. The King of Svero really can''t resist this temptation in order to buy some


    sophisticated weapons. Now we are waiting for Princess Anna and the King to negotiate with you."


    The two chatted and left the bedroom after washing up. When they walked downstairs, Annie and Leon


    were already up.


    They were sitting in the living room watching cartoons.


    "Mommy, I want to raise a Golden Retriever, can I?"


    Annie suddenly rushed over to Georgia and asked such a question. It was normal that children liked to


    raise a puppy or a gentle big dog like a Golden Retriever, but how could she suddenly make this


    request, so Georgia asked strangely.


    "Why do you want a puppy suddenly?"


    "I just watch cartoons. That main character has a loyal dog. I discussed with my brotherst night


    whether we should raise a puppy together, and he agreed."


    After Annie finished speaking, Leon spoke to Georgia.


    "Mummy, yes, we have the same idea. We want to raise a puppy, and we finally decide to raise a


    Golden Retriever."


    "Ok, I will find someone to arrange it. If you start with the little puppy, I will ask them to choose a good


    one. This is not very difficult.¡±


    After Georgia finished speaking, Annie and Leon spoke together.


    "Mummy, can we choose a puppy to raise by ourselves? We think we will have more feelings for the


    puppy we choose by ourselves."


    "Of course, it is possible. I will ask them to pick some puppies that have just been born and send them


    here. You just need to select them."


    Of course, Georgia would not refuse that because raising a puppy was a way to cultivate their


    responsibility and caring. It was good that her children to have this kind of interest.


    Robert smiled and spoke.


    "I also raised a dog when I was around 5 years old. If you decide to raise a pet, you must be


    responsible and don''t abandon it, understand?¡±


    "Dad, of course, I will, and so will my brother."


    After Annie finished speaking, Leon also assured him.


    "My sister and I will definitely be nice to the little puppy we choose."


    After that, they finished their breakfast, and then Rick came to the vi.


    As long as Rick was avable, he woulde over to teach Annie and Leon. He could teach many


    courses. Georgia took a look at the scheduled course. Rick arranged almost all the basic knowledge of


    the first and second grades of elementary school for them. Georgia did not have anyments,


    because she had to meet Antonio to discuss their recent experiments after breakfast.


    But before going out, she spoke to Robert.


    "I haven''t got any information about the suspicious people on my end, do you have any?"


    "I have some suspicious people here, but there is no conclusive evidence. I will not arrange them with


    the children if they are suspicious. The people around us must be reliable and safe. Even if there is a


    small problem, I will not let theme close to us anymore. Instead, I will arrange them other


    positions."


    "If what Sarah said is true and we can''t find the evidence with our method, maybe we cannot find that


    person, or that person would even continue to hide his true identity?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Georgia said this, Robert found it helpless and said.


    "Unless there is evidence to prove that someone was bought by Jayson, otherwise I can''t prove that


    those suspicious people are rted to Jayson."


    "Should we consider Sarah''s n or not? She is willing to be the bait. Maybe she can really help us


    and dig things out. Anyway, she has already told us all the things. Even if she is really going to frame


    us again, we can do more preparations in advance. No matter whether what Sarah said is true or not, I


    really can''t feel at ease if we don''t get it done."


    "Let¡¯s talk about this after Travis''s physical examination reportes out. We shall get it in the


    afternoon. I will see if Travis has been seriously injured. This allows me to judge how true Sarah said


    yesterday is."


    "Ok, that''s fine for now."


    Georgia immediately drove to the experimental base. Although she was busy, doing experiments and


    research with Antonio was also the most important thing for her.


    She only felt worried about what Sarah said, but at least there was not enough evidence to prove that it


    was true, and they had already begun to be vignt. It didn''t need her to be worried too much, but she


    couldn''t bepletely relieved.


    On the other side, Randy had juste to the vi and talked to Robert about business, as well as the


    issue of starting a newpany under Georgia¡¯s name. Before they started the further discussion,


    another person wasing.


    The person who came was Ivan, and he also brought a gray-haired man with him.


    Robert still remembered what Ivan said before he left, so he smiled and stood up. Then Ivan gave an


    introduction.


    "Robert, this is Mr. Crimson."


    Robert stood up and said politely.


    "Hello, Mr. Crimson, my name is Robert Simpson. Please take a seat."


    Randy hurriedly greeted him politely beside Robert.


    "Hello, Mr. Crimson, my name is Randy Simpson."


    The man named Mr. Crimson looked very kind. He was helped by Ivan to sit down on a sofa in the


    living room.


    "Is there anything to eat? I''m starving. I am old. I think I will die at any time if I am starving."


    Mr. Crimson said this with a smile, and Ivan hurriedly ordered the butler to let the chef prepare the food.


    After this, Robert noticed that Ivan took good care of Mr. Crimson, serving him tea and water. He also


    helped Mr. Crimson to go for a walk. He looked like Mr. Crimson¡¯s grandson.


    He was not very clear about people in the mental disease field. Since Ivan invited him over, he


    probably was helpful to Emilia.


    After Mr. Crimson took a nap at their home, Ivan helped Mr. Crimsone out. Mr. Crimson then said


    to Ivan.


    "Let''s go. I feel very good now and can go to see what is going on with your little


    girlfriend."

 Chapter 600 The Love of A Silly Boy

    Chapter 600 The Love of A Silly Boy


    Emilia had been living with Casey recently.


    Robert walked over and spoke to his brother and Mr. Crimson.


    "I''ll take you there myself. She lives in another ce now."


    Mr. Crimson smiled at Robert.


    Before leaving, Robert spoke to Randy.


    "You can go back to thepany if there is nothing else. If there is still anything, you can wait for me to


    After that, he spoke to his mother again.


    "I''ll take Mr. Crimson to my mother-inw''s ce first. Mom, please take care of the children."


    After that, Robert asked the driver to drive, and then took Mr. Crimson and Ivan to the vi where


    Georgia''s mother Casey lived.


    After more than ten minutes, they drove the car directly to the vi and stopped.


    After that, Ivan spoke to Robert.


    "Emilia probably doesn¡¯t want to see me. Robert, you can walk Mr. Crimson in. I''ll just wait for you


    outside."


    Robert sighed, and he spoke to Mr. Crimson.


    "Mr. Crimson, I will walk you in."


    But before going in, Robert first called Casey and told her about their arrival.


    The family was already prepared. After Robert and Mr. Crimson entered, they saw Casey and Emilia


    sitting in the living room.


    As soon as they came in, Casey and Emilia stood up


    "Mom, Emilia, this is Mr. Crimson."


    After Robert finished speaking, Casey smiled.


    "Hello, Mr. Crimson. Thank you foring. I really appreciate your willingness to help."


    Mr. Crimson smiled directly and spoke.


    "I''m very stubborn. I haven''t done this for many years, but Ivan is very nice to me, and he will do


    whatever I ask him to do. At that time, I wanted to test his sincerity, so I asked him to step on the fires.


    Only when he did that, I would promise to help him. He actually did it. He is really a silly boy."


    Hearing this, Emilia changed her facial expression, and she couldn''t help but ask.


    "He did a lot of things. That is why you finally agree to see my condition?"


    After Emilia said this, Mr. Crimsonughed.


    "Yes, he did a lot, and you can''t imagine that. I have a bad temper. Sometimes I don''t believe that there


    was true love in this world, so I make it difficult for many people whoe to me for help. I want to see


    what they can do and how sincere they really are. Someone has seeded before, but very few. Ivan


    absolutely treats you sincerely. He is willing to do whatever he could do to help you. You are so lucky


    that you have met someone who really loves you like this."


    These words made Emilia feel a bitplicated, and she didn''t even dare to ask anymore.


    In fact, she didn''t believe in love very much due to her parents¡¯ issue. Even though some people


    around her already got true love, Emilia still couldn''t believe that she would get true love.


    Moreover, she was timid and weak, so she did not dare to ept true love.


    Therefore, the more sincere Ivan treated her, the more scared she was. She even felt that this sincerity


    would notst long.


    At this moment, she didn''t even know what to say for a while.


    On the contrary, it was Mr. Crimson, who said with a smile at this time.


    "As an old person, I won¡¯t makements on your rtionship. I promised him toe here to check


    your condition. You can just talk to me. I won¡¯t force you to do anything. I just want to know more about


    you. I have some questions, and you can answer as many as you want. Don''t worry and don¡¯t feel


    depressed. At least this guy has worked so hard to invite me over, so you should not let his efforts go in


    vain."


    These words made Emiliaugh helplessly, and she felt that she started to change her mind.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Crimson, for your willingness to help me. For a while, my master personality


    has always existed. I have suddenly changed back to my childhood personality a few times before, but


    it didn''tst long and didn''t hurt people. I don¡¯t know what caused the change in my personality. I may


    have forgotten something in my memory.¡±


    Of course, Emilia hoped that she could recover. What was more, she should make what Ivan did to her


    deserved.


    ¡°We should find a quiet ce to talk. Mr. Simpson, Ms. Powell, can you find a room for us? You know


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    that patients and doctors need a very quiet environment to talk. "


    "I will help you arrange the room. There is one upstairs. The environment there is veryfortable, so I


    think it is suitable for you to talk."


    Casey immediatelyughed, and then arranged for Emilia and Mr. Crimson to go to the room on the


    second floor.


    Casey would practice calligraphy or make some handicrafts there on weekdays. It was a nice furnished


    room where she would do something she loved.


    Mr. Crimson and Emilia needed to talk privately, so Robert and Casey did not stay there.


    They could only wait downstairs, and Robert also called Ivan in.


    "You are so stupid, Ivan. Mr. Crimson just told us that you have done a lot, so he agreed toe here


    and help."


    Robert felt sorry for his brother who had done too much for Emilia. It seemed that Emilia did not like


    him at all. If it was another woman, Robert might be angry.


    However, Emilia was Gigi''s cousin, so he could feel pitiful for their rtionship, but Ivanughed.


    "It is not a big deal. I am willing to do it. I just want her to recover as soon as possible. I hope she is


    happy. I am an adult now, and I don¡¯t think that the effort will be rewarded, especially in the world of


    love. I am willing to do anything as long as the person I love is healthy and happy. However, I don¡¯t


    know if Emilia would think too much when Mr. Crimson said that."


    When Ivan said this, Robert just shook his head and sighed.


    His younger brother had really grown up and he was so adorable. After that, he asked Casey caringly.


    "Madam, how is Emilia recently? I''ve been away for a while and haven¡¯t got any information about her.


    Is everything going on well with her?"


    "She is fine, Zac has always been by her side. She seems to have changed into another person for


    various reasons, but Zac had always been with her. If it became serious, Zac would hit Emilia and


    cause her to faint. Other than that, it is not a big problem."


    "That''s all right. How is her mental state?? How''s her mood?"


    Casey smiled at Robert in front of her.


    "She is good. In fact, I feel that she almost started to tell us something for many times, but she


    eventually didn¡¯t say anything. I understand her today, she probably wanted to ask where you are now?


    She wanted to know what your situation is like. You should meet herter today. She sometimes


    doesn''t want to say anything, but I can guarantee that she is definitely willing to see you and talk to


    you."


    "Then I will give it a try."


    Of course, Ivan also wanted to see Emilia and talked to her. He no longer begged for her response on


    love, but he would still feel happy as long as he saw her safe and happy.


    After that, Ivan asked Robert.


    "When we were chatting on the phonest time, you said that something happened here. How is the


    situation now? Is there any progress?"


    What Ivan said made Robert, who had just been in a rxed mood, sigh again. Casey immediately


    asked.


    "You have been busy these days. I know that you have a lot of things to do, and I don''t want to call you


    to make you annoyed. However, youe here today, so can you tell me what happened to Vanessa


    and Travis? How is it now?"


    Robert could only briefly talk about the current progress.


    "There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem with Vanessa. If the negotiation goes well, we should be able to


    bring Vanessa out soon. The other party seems to be interested. As for Travis, his report will be ready


    in the afternoon. Although he had been saved, we don¡¯t know if there are any seque. As for Sarah, it


    is a bit tricky there. I still don¡¯t know how to deal with it now. I can only make her under our control."


    Casey frowned after hearing what Robert said.


    "If what Sarah said is true, we should bring the children to a safe ce. We are adults, so we can


    protect ourselves. We are not afraid even if we get injured, but we should make sure that two kids are


    well protected."


    "There is no absolutely safe ce. I have already checked the internal staff. It is definitely safer to put


    the children by my side than with other people. Mom, you can rest assured that I will definitely check all


    the people around me. Gigi and I will make sure that kids are well and safe."


    After Robert finished speaking, Ivan sighed.


    "So many things happened since I left. Robert, if there is anything I can help with, please just tell me."


    "I know. I will definitely ask for your help if I need you. Now Gigi is busy with Antonio in theboratory.


    Riley has worked well with me over there, and Eric has failed again. I don¡¯t think he woulde back


    again for the time being. No worries."


    After two-hour chatting and waiting, Mr. Crimson and Emilia walked out of the room and then came


    downstairs.

 Chapter 601 Want to see my parents

    Chapter 601 Want to see my parents


    Emilia saw Ivan at first nce, who was standing inside the living room. Mr. Brown was happy to see


    this. Heughed and said to the others, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we give them some privacy? Let¡¯s get out of


    here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Robert and Casey stood up and left the room after Mr. Brown.


    Soon there were only Emilia and Ivan left in the room. Ivan looked at the girl¡¯s face. He missed her,


    night and day, but at this very moment, he found nothing to say. In fact, he had quite a bit to ask, but


    the words would note.


    It was Emilia who spoke first, with a littleugh, ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t stand there like that! Sit down and talk with


    me. Oh, by the way, can I get you something to drink?¡±


    ¡°Well, some juice please,¡± Ivan said and could not take his eyes off Emilia. She went to the fridge and


    took a ss of juice. Then she walked toward him and handed it to him. Ivan¡¯s eyes were following her


    all the time. His heart was full of warmth. That was the kind of happiness he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Ivan epted the ss and took a drink. It was orange juice.


    Emilia smiled, ¡°It¡¯s your favorite vor. You showed preference to orange juice when we first met. All


    these yearster, you really haven¡¯t changed. See, you are pretty stubborn.¡±


    At this, Ivanughed, ¡°You are right but I don¡¯t know why. I know exactly what I want in my heart, but


    probably I used to be immature and I was so bad at rtionships that I gave you many troubles. I think


    I owe you an apology. Sorry, Emilia, I am very sorry for what I have done.¡±


    Emilia was stunned, because she thought she was the one who should apologize! She had left Ivan


    and stomped on his heart relentlessly. Maybe she was the wickedest woman in the world. Ivan¡¯s


    apology made Emilia feel guilty and at that moment, there was just a lot going on in her heart. Ivan was


    always by her and supported her through life¡¯s ups and downs.


    ¡°No need to apologize, Ivan. You are a good man and you are way too good for me. Now you helped


    me again! Oh, how can I ever repay you? I owe you everything, Ivan! I don¡¯t deserve you. I think you¡¯re


    going to meet someone who¡¯s better than me,¡± Emilia said after long and careful thought. This was a


    good time to say goodbye to Ivan as well as her past.


    Ivan¡¯s face changed and a bitter smile lifted the corner of his lips. ¡°Why do you say that? Love is


    unconditional and eternal. You see Robert and Georgia, your brother and Kayden. Don¡¯t you think they


    really love each other?¡±


    Emilia didn¡¯t know what to say. Ivan continued, ¡°It¡¯s true love, though hurts and misunderstandings


    between them often urs. Eventually, they are honest about their innermost thoughts. Emilia, please


    don¡¯t feel guilty about anything that I have done. I just did what I wanted to do. I was not trying to ask


    you to ept my love. If my behavior has bothered you, I will never show up in front of you, but please


    don¡¯t refuse my help if you need.¡±


    Emilia was silent for a moment. Then tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°But I can¡¯t be. I just couldn¡¯t live with


    myself if you spend your whole life on me!¡± said Emilia in a choked voice. Of course, she had loved this


    man in front of her, but she rarely took their rtionship seriously. Although she had loved several men,


    Emilia knew Ivan was special for her. At first, she was attracted by his handsome face, but she actually


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    got along with him. In fact, she spent more time with Ivan than her boyfriendsbined. That¡¯s why


    she repulsed his advances. True love seemed impossible for her.


    Ivan tried to smile. He said, ¡°Feel free, Emilia. Yes, I love you, but it¡¯s my business. I cannot, and I will


    not hide the truth of my feeling, but I am not sure how long this feeling willst. Maybe someday, I will


    fall in love with someone else. But before that day, I will love you with my whole heart so as not to


    regret. Get it?¡±


    Emilia had been quiet for a long time before she looked up at Ivan and said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard something


    about my parents. Affected by them, maybe I am a patient with mood disorder. That is the only way to


    exin why I ignored your love time and again. Well, could you do me one favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ivan wondered.


    ¡°I want to see my parents again. Though Margie is not my real mother, I need to have a serious talk


    with them. Maybe the talk will be ended with unpleasant ways, but I have to, or I will keep dwelling on


    it.¡± Emilia said and managed a smile. ¡°Mr. Brown said that I can make a full recovery as long as I live in


    a quiet and peaceful ce. I have promised him that I would live on an ind with him for treatment.


    Before I set off, I really want to see my parents, because many questions need to be answered. Even


    the answers are not what I want to hear. Actually, I have nned to visit them with Zac, but I changed


    my mind. Will you pleasee with me, Ivan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I will do anything you want. Beyond that, I can protect you,¡± Ivan said gravely.


    Emiliaughed and said brightly, ¡°Great. Georgia ising over tonight and I will tell her about this. If


    you and Zac go with me, I am sure she will agree to this.¡±


    Georgia got a call from Robert this afternoon after she finished work. He told Georgia about Ivan¡¯s


    return and Mr. Brown¡¯s visit. Then he said on the phone, ¡°My car is right outside yourb. Let¡¯s go to


    the hospital, Gigi. I think Travis¡¯ test results will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± When Georgia was just about to head out the door, she remembered something. Without pausing


    to think, she stepped into Aston¡¯s office and said, ¡°Come with me to the hospital, Aston. The test results


    of Travis have alreadye back. I doubt Eric has something to do with Kayden¡¯s disease. If Eric is


    using some kind of particr drugs, maybe we can find out something important from Travis¡¯ test


    results.¡±


    The words intrigued Aston slightly. He took off his white coat and said, ¡°Good idea! So, can we go right


    now? In fact, I have found something about it. I am meaning to talk to you about that andter I¡¯ll get to


    see Kayden.¡±


    ¡°OK. We¡¯ll discuss itter, but now we should go to the hospital first,¡± Georgia said.

 Chapter 602 Travis’ test results

    Chapter 602 Travis¡¯ test results


    When Georgia and Aston walked out of the door, Robert was waiting outside. He looked at Aston in


    confusion when they got into his car. ¡°It is my idea. I invited Aston. He knows Kayden¡¯s condition well


    enough. And so far, Eric¡¯sb is responsible for Kayden¡¯s disease. Not only that, I think Travis¡¯


    condition has something simr to Kayden¡¯s. So, I have a guess that Eric also has a hand in this


    matter. Maybe Aston could find something in his test results,¡± exined Georgia.


    Robert nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I feel more confident if you two go together. I¡¯m sure you can


    figure out what happened to Travis.¡±


    ¡°What about Emilia? Didn¡¯t Ivan invite a Mr. Brown? And what did Mr. Brown say?¡± asked Georgia


    anxiously.


    Upon hearing this, Aston, also concerned, asked, ¡°Are you talking about Emilia? What¡¯s wrong with


    her? Isn¡¯t she in a stable condition?¡±


    ¡°I have told you that Ivan went to visit an expert in mental health some time ago. Now the expert, Mr.


    Brown, came here this afternoon and knew more information about Emilia, but Robert still hasn¡¯t told


    me the details,¡± Georgia exined.


    ¡°What did Mr. Brown say, Robert? Is Emilia going to make a full recovery?¡± Aston looked at him so


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    anxiously, waiting for the answer.


    ¡°Mr. Brown is very confident in Emilia¡¯s recovery, but it takes time. And more than that, it is very


    important to find a good environment for treatment. So, he will take Emilia to a quiet and peaceful


    ind. Emilia has agreed and she will be leaving here in a couple of days. You¡¯d better meet her before


    that,¡± Robert said.


    Aston nodded, ¡°I get it. But first, we should go to the hospital and figure out what happened on Travis.


    Then I will meet her as soon as possible.¡±


    Robert turned his eyes to Georgia and said, ¡°Something you should know, Gigi. Emilia has nned to


    tell youter today, but I think now might be a good time to tell you. Emilia has agreed to go to the


    ind for treatment with Mr. Brown, but before that, she wants to see her parents. This is her great


    desire. She will ask your opinionter and I hope you could say yes. Though Margie is not her real


    mother and the rtionship between her and her father has been frosty for years, she has many


    questions need to be answered by them. Ivan will go with her and I hope you could be on her side.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Georgia smiled. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t try to stop her. Yes, I have objected to her


    meeting her parents before, but things are different now. Emilia is now in a stable condition and Ivan


    will go with her. And I will send some bodyguards to protect her. I think nothing could go wrong.¡±


    Listening to their talk, Aston sighed, ¡°Emilia was in a pitiable condition when she was a little girl. She


    got a lot of hurt from her parents. I had a nice family when I was a kid. Unlike my family, her parents


    seemed distant with her. She did not understand why her parents treated her like that. She thought


    maybe she was not good enough. She tried hard to please and obey them. In fact, her parents¡¯ attitude


    hurt her horribly. Now, she is trying to act as though she doesn¡¯t have a care in the world and could not


    love anyone. I believe this behavior is just the consequence of childhood trauma. She got no love


    during her childhood. I don¡¯t expect Margie to like her. After all, she is Emilia¡¯s stepmother. But what I


    don¡¯t understand is why her father was cold to her. He rarely got back home and saw her. Personally,


    he is not qualified to be a father.¡±


    Robert and Georgia looked at each other as they listened to the story of Emilia. These words made


    them think about their own kids. They didn¡¯t want to repeat the mistake of Emilia¡¯s father and they will


    make every endeavor to raise their children in a loving and safe family.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital and were led to a lounge on the top floor.


    Before long, the hospital¡¯s director appeared, followed by several people. They had made several


    copies of Travis¡¯ test results and distributed the copies to Georgia, Robert and Aston.


    Georgia read carefully pages and pages of the copy. Gradually, there was a frown on her face. After


    reading them, Georgia asked others to go outside for a moment. When she saw the room was empty


    but for herself, Robert and Aston, she asked, ¡°Are you finished with that, Aston?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m done with this. On the surface, it is different with Kayden¡¯s condition, but I think the two drugs


    have got something inmon. For example, both of these medicines act on the nerves. The drug


    acting on Kayden made her addicted and made it very difficult to contain her behavior, but it is different


    for Travis. Have you found something new, Gigi? I think it is simr to your recent research. What do


    you think?¡±


    Georgia nodded and she looked very serious, ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. It looks exactly like my recent


    research with Antonio. This drug affects nerve cells in the brain and will eventually lead to nervous


    necrosis. Finally, the brain will be a hollow existence, making patients never wake up. I¡¯m still


    trying to figure out why Eric studies such a drug. What does he want? The drug is too inhumane!¡±


    Georgia said in anger. She was not a doctor, but her work is also to fight sickness and save patients.


    So, she hated poisonous drugs most. She knew some people tried to harm others for their own gain,


    but it was crazy to produce such kind of drugs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it sounds like the disease of Riley¡¯s wife?¡± Robert asked.


    Georgia nodded, ¡°Yes. It is very much like that. I will tell Riley toe over here as soon as possible.


    After all, he has spent a lot of time doing the research. Maybe he knows better about the drug than us.


    And don¡¯t worry. The test results show Travis got poisoned but it isn¡¯t severe. There¡¯s still a possibility


    he coulde out of this.¡± Then, she called Riley and let him know the situation.


    After half an hour, Riley and Leda appeared, with one of the staff of his research institute.

 Chapter 603 nervous necrosis

    Chapter 603 nervous necrosis


    As soon as he entered the room, Riley said, ¡°Show it to me, Travis¡¯ test results. I will contrast it with


    Valery¡¯s condition.¡±


    Georgia passed them the copies. Riley read it carefully, looking very serious, and so did Leda and the


    staff.


    More than ten minutester, Riley looked away from the test results and said, ¡°I am not sure if Valery


    and Travis get the same drug, but one thing is clear, both two drugs affect nerve cells and lead to


    nervous necrosis. Travis¡¯ condition is less severe than Valery¡¯s. Over the years, I haven¡¯t got an


    antidote yet and Valery¡¯s disease continued to worsen. Even an avable treatment could do nothing


    but keep her condition from getting worse. Travis is different. His condition is in its early stages. That


    means the damage of his nerve cells is not serious. So, I think there is hope for his recovery, but I am


    not sure when he will wake up and the extent of the damage.¡±


    ¡°Your and Antonio¡¯s teams have been working on the neurological recovery for a long time. I have read


    the rted material. I¡¯m so pleased that you two have had encouraging results. Maybe these findings


    can be used for Travis¡¯ disease,¡± Leda said.


    Georgia shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too big of a risk. The findings are still experimental. We still


    haven¡¯t done the experiment on human.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have recruited many volunteers. They are very willing to participate in the drug trials,


    because their rtives are also suffering from nervous necrosis,¡± Riley said.


    When Georgia heard this, she fixed her eye on Riley with mixed feelings. She was not at all sure of


    sess to perform such an experiment on living men. Before she rejected this idea, Riley continued, ¡°I


    am quite aware of your concerns, Georgia. They are voluntary and this is the only option for them.


    Their rtives are unconscious in the hospital because of the nervous necrosis. These ordinary people


    couldn¡¯t afford their medical bills any more. You know, if they can¡¯t be able to pay the bill, all they can


    do is left people they loved for dead. So, to participate in the drug trials is theirst chance. If you fail, I


    will give them $10 million as apensation for the families. Don¡¯t even hesitate, don¡¯t even worry,


    Georgia. All new drugs have to be done clinical trials before they go on the market. Testing them in


    humans is an integral part of experiments. I didn¡¯t force them and this is a mutually beneficial


    arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Be that way, Riley. I am overthinking it. I¡¯m fine with your arrangements,¡± Georgia said with a low


    voice.


    Robert understood some of her moods and took hold of her hand gently. Then everyone in the room


    discussed Travis¡¯ test results for a while. All of them couldn¡¯t really tell when Travis would wake up.


    Travis¡¯ condition was not serious, but this was a rare nervous necrosis. For now, nothing they could do


    to help him.


    After that, Riley was going to leave with Leda and his staff, but Robert stopped Leda, as he wanted to


    ask her something. Then he asked others to leave the room except Georgia.


    When Leda saw that the room was empty but for herself, Robert and Georgia, she said awkwardly,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Robert?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard something unpleasant, Leda. You said my wife is a substitute for my first girlfriend, and so


    are you, right?¡± said Robert gravely.


    Leda looked more embarrassed than ever. For a moment, she admitted, ¡°Yeah, I apologize to you two.


    It might be for jealous reasons that I said this to Georgia.


    Robert¡¯s face was dark with anger. He said, ¡°Yes. I lost my memory, but that doesn¡¯t mean I might


    make mistakes in my love. I am pretty sure who I love the most. Gigi is not ¡°instead¡± of anyone. I love


    her-I¡¯m absolutely sure. True love needs no reason.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see what you mean. Sorry for what I have done.¡± Leda said and bowed to them. Then she


    turned and walked away.


    Georgia looked at Robert with a smile. ¡°You kept her just to tell me that? In order to prove your


    innocence? You know, you really didn¡¯t have to do that, because I trust you. Leda said I look like your


    first love. Well, even if it is true, that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t love me. You¡¯ve done a lot for me and I


    remember each one most vividly.¡±


    Robert gazed affectionately at her and a ghost of a smile touches his lips. He leaned close to her and


    whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you really believe me, Mrs. Simpson? I bought you some new clothes. Can


    you put those on and feast my eyes on your sexy figure?¡±


    Georgia was puzzled for a moment. Then she understood what he said. She gave him a stare and


    said, ¡°Seriously, there is still much more to do. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Robert gave a tiny sigh. He knew it would take a long time to get her love.


    For Travis needed to stay in the hospital, Robert and Georgia left the hospital after sending several


    bodyguards to protect him.


    Aston was in the car with them, as he was going to meet Emilia.


    As Georgia sat in the car, she suddenly remembered something. She turned her eyes on Robert and


    asked, ¡°What are you going to do about Sarah?¡±


    ¡°We should have a serious talk with her tonight. I wonder what else she will say?¡± Robert answered.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the only thing we can do,¡± said Georgia heavily.


    For a while, Georgia and Robert were silent with a heavy heart. They were not sure that Sarah¡¯s words


    were true or not. If that was true, it meant that they were in great danger.


    Looking at the serious look on their face, Aston asked curiously,¡± What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Georgia exined to him about Sarah¡¯s words. If a bodyguard they trust was already bought, like


    Sarah said, their kids might be in danger.


    Aston sat in thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You can¡¯t believe anything that she says. She is very


    cunning. We should assume she said those words on purpose in order to trap you. So, to believe her or


    not might be dangerous. All you can do is to make sure that you are very well-prepared. Things change


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    and we should learn to roll with the punches. Or you can trap her with other avable methods.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided what to do with her. This guy know Robert and I really care about our kids. Maybe I


    will trap her at her own game. I think there is a huge opportunity to win her,¡± Georgia said.


    Aston nodded and changed the subject, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I should tell you. I have made some


    progress in Kayden¡¯s disease. Her condition won¡¯t get worse. Probably you were too busy to hear that.


    In recent days, Kayden could wake up asionally. You¡¯d better arrange for me to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, I was too busy recently! I cannot believe that you have achieved something so amazing!


    What exactly is the treatment? Does it really work? Is it possible that it only eases the symptom for a


    while just like Eric¡¯s research?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no. The previous medicine could keep her awake for a long time, but at the same time, it has a


    serious side effect. My medicine is radically different. It can keep her awake without side effects, but


    that will onlyst for a while. Anyway, this is a very significant breakthrough. So, I need to see Kayden


    as soon as possible,¡± Aston answered.


    Georgia thought for a minute and said, ¡°All right. I will meet her first. If she says yes, I¡¯ll arrange for you


    to meet her. After all, I have made her a promise.¡±


    Aston nodded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s OK. You can ask her opinion first. I¡¯m sure she will meet with me.


    What¡¯s more, you should tell her what I¡¯m doing and I am no longer the impulsive man who I used to


    be.


    ¡°No problem with that. I¡¯ll tell her clearly,¡± Georgia said.


    For a moment, everyone in the car was silent. The car moved ahead and finally stopped in front of


    Casey¡¯s vi. Georgia was surprised to see another car stopped not far away. Soon, Tammy and Anaya


    stepped out of that car.


    Georgia started to wonder why they were here. After all, Anaya almost got in a fight here and she tried


    to find Robert¡¯s mother in Casey¡¯s vist time.


    Next second, the security guard at the door stopped Tammy and Anaya. Anaya walked toward Aston


    and said in an injured voice, ¡°Aston, isn¡¯t there anything you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°OK. Let¡¯s talk about it,¡± Aston said calmly.


    Georgia seemed worried and reminded him, ¡°Be careful. Maybe she will hit you, likest


    time.¡±

 Chapter 604 A heart- to-heart talk

    Chapter 604 A heart- to-heart talk


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I have to do,¡± said Aston soothingly. Then he and Anaya walked away to


    have a private talk.


    Tammy stayed near, looking at Robert directly in the eyes. While Georgia was curious about Tammy


    and Anaya¡¯s appearance, Tammy spoke first, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to see you guys. I am your cousin, Georgia.


    And you, Robert, in some ways, I am you rtive. You two don¡¯t have to hide from me.¡±


    Georgia looked at her with a sneer. Tammy didn¡¯t even think about what she had done to Georgia. She


    had taunted Georgia about her marriage. She had wanted to see their divorce and had tried to provoke


    Georgia by her sweet memories with Robert. Every time Georgia thought about what Tammy had done,


    she was disgusted.


    Georgia said nothing and threw a furious look at Robert to tell him to deal with this woman. Robert


    smiled bitterly for Tammy got him into trouble again. He had lost his memory. So, he was unable to


    judge the words about his past were true or not. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, Tammy. I am not avoiding


    you. I just don¡¯t want to see you for I hate you. Get it?¡± Robert answered tly.


    Robert thought Tammy would go crazy to hear that, but to his great surprise, Tammy¡¯s face went white


    and tears came to her eyes. She didn¡¯t say a single word and walked away.


    Not far away, Aston and Anaya stood opposite each other and were all silent for a while.


    Finally, Anaya spoke first, ¡°Why did you choose her over me? Am I worse than her? Is she prettier than


    me? Or is she more brilliant than me?¡±


    ¡°You two are totally different, Anaya. Of course, she is not that nice, but love couldn¡¯t be exined


    clearly. You have no need topare with her. This is nobody¡¯s fault but mine. I am so irresponsible to


    say yes to your love. I failed you and I don¡¯t know how to fix all the mistakes I have made. Sorry,


    Anaya. I need to apologize to you,¡± said Aston earnestly.


    Anaya was looking pale. For a moment, she made herself smile but tears started falling out of her face,


    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve loved you, Robert? Six years! I hung on for six years! I keep following in


    your footsteps from your student days! I¡¯ve been trying to for so long but you didn¡¯t even give me a


    chance. Yes, I¡¯m not a good girl. I kept haunting you. I swallowed my pride to pursuit you. I didn¡¯t give


    up as long as there was a glimmer of hope. Eventually, you epted my courtship. You didn¡¯t know


    how happy I was. All right, all right! There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You even don¡¯t care if I live or die.


    You hate me, right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± said Aston in a dull voice. He didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Anaya began tough but the tears began again to start. Suddenly, she walked forward and smacked


    Aston right across the face. Aston stood perfectly still, unresponsive. Anaya struck him in the face two


    times more. Then she took a step back and growled, ¡°I hate you, and I wish you and your lover be


    apart forever!¡± At this, she ran off.


    Aston stood for a moment and walked towards Robert and Georgia. ¡°Well, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go inside to


    see Emilia,¡± he said.


    Robert and Georgia looked at his red and swollen face and couldn¡¯t think of anything to say tofort


    him.


    When the three went in, they found Casey, Emilia, Ivan and Mr. Brown sitting in the room.


    Emilia noticed Aston¡¯s red face and asked curiously, ¡°what happened to your face, Aston?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anaya did it. She was right outside and had a talk with Aston. Don¡¯t worry. He has resolved the issues


    between them,¡± Georgia answered.


    Emilia gave Aston a nce and said reproachfully, ¡°You deserved it. Why did you ept her


    advances? That¡¯s not funny to take love lightly.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I was wrong. She had nned to kill me, but now she just pped me. So, I am rather


    lucky. I have learned from my mistakes and I will take love real seriously from now on,¡± Aston said


    earnestly.


    Emilia did not me him anymore, ¡°Ice packs could dull pain. I¡¯ll go and get some. Wait for me.¡± Then


    she headed for the fridge.


    Aston nodded and chatted with others.


    Ivan spoke first, ¡°Long time no see, Gigi. You¡¯re so thin. Are you too busy with work?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m really busy these days, but I¡¯m extremely happy, for we are making new breakthrough,¡±


    Georgia answered. Then she turned to Mr. Brown with a smile, ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Mr. Brown.


    I¡¯m Georgia Lane.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Brown. I¡¯m Aston Powell, Emilia¡¯s cousin,¡± said Aston.


    Mr. Brown nodded a greeting. Then Casey asked, ¡°Were you able to look over Travis¡¯ test results? How


    is he?¡±


    Georgia turned to her mom with a bitter smile and answered, ¡°Not well, Mom. This kind of drug could


    affect his nerve cells in the brain and will eventually lead to nervous necrosis. Now, Travis¡¯ condition


    isn¡¯t severe, but there¡¯s no cure for it. Myb has been working on the neurological recovery for a long


    time and developed an efficient method, but it hasn¡¯t undergone clinical testing. So, I have to do


    several rounds of tests on human before using it for Travis¡¯ disease. It will take some time.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I was rather worried these days. You two need to watch out for yourselves and keep a good


    distance away from those bodyguards. I don¡¯t trust them,¡± said Casey anxiously.


    Georgia and Robert nodded their head. At this moment, Emilia came back with an ice pack in her hand.


    She squatted in front of Aston and put the ice pack over his face.


    After a while, Mr. Brown stood up and said, ¡°I should go and have a rest. If you have any questions,


    you can find me in my stateroom.¡±


    After Mr. Brown left, Emilia said, ¡°Ivan and I will go to meet my parent, Gigi. You knew that already,


    didn¡¯t you? We are leaving here tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Robert has already told me about it. If you are so anxious to meet them, I won¡¯t stop you. Ivan


    and some bodyguards will go with you. I think nothing could go wrong. By the way, do you need to call


    your father in advance?¡±


    Emilia shook her head and said, ¡°No need to tell him. If he knew I am going to find him, he may hide


    away from me. Yeah, that is my dad. I know where he is and I will try to settle the matter amicably.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK if that¡¯s what you¡¯ve decided. Anyway, you can¡¯t be away alone. Especially, you are not in very


    good condition now. So, you need some people to protect you,¡± Georgia said.


    Emilia nodded with a smile. Then she and Aston went upstairs to have a private conversation. Georgia


    and Robert started to talk with Casey about their cute kids.

 Chapter 605 What happened on Anaya

    Chapter 605 What happened on Anaya


    ¡°Why did you agree Ivan to go with you, Emilia? Are you in love with him? First time in years that you


    depend on a man. Is he special enough for you?¡± Aston asked directly.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Emilia answered, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what I feel about him. I trust


    him, maybe because of my illness. Well, you know, except you, I trust no man including my father. He¡¯s


    special to me but I do not know why. I extremely trust him but I¡¯m not sure if I have fell in love with him.


    I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared because I don¡¯t know what I feel about him. I don¡¯t want to break his heart. So,


    I¡¯ve already talked with him today. I asked him not to waste time on me, but he didn¡¯t agree. He said


    maybe someday he will fall in love with someone else. But before that day, he will make every


    endeavor to love me. But at that moment, I suddenly felt afraid. I¡¯m afraid that he will love others one


    day. Am I too wicked?¡±


    Astonforted her gently, ¡°Stop ming yourself and follow your heart, Emilia. If you want to rely on


    him, you shouldn¡¯t push him away. If you love him, you should tell him. Don¡¯t retreat from love, don¡¯t


    hide yourself. You think rejecting him is right for him, but in fact it hurts him the most. Why not give him


    a chance as well as yourself? Be brave, Emilia. Even if you get hurt, you can alwayse to me. I¡¯ll


    protect you.¡± Aston said and his arms went around her gently. They grew up together and had a close


    rtionship. They usually shared each other¡¯s secret and grieves. They quarreled andpromised,


    but they could always lean on each other.


    For a while, Emilia took a step back and asked, ¡°How is Kayden, Aston? Do you think she will be with


    you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m optimistic. Maybe I should try a little harder, but I¡¯m not giving up on that. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m


    grateful that I have the opportunity to love her,¡± said Aston calmly.


    That night, both Aston and Ivan didn¡¯t leave the vi.


    Georgia and Robert picked up their kids here to have a dinner together. When they went home, it was


    more than eight o¡¯clock.


    As soon as they got home, Annie asked, ¡°How is Mother Vanessa, Mummy? Can I talk to her?¡± She


    missed Vanessa so much, for she had deep feelings for her Mother Vanessa.


    ¡°Not just yet, I fear. Trust me. It won¡¯t take long for you to meet her again,¡± said Georgia softly.


    ¡°Really?¡± asked Annie suspiciously.


    Georgia nodded earnestly.


    ¡°What Mummy said is true. We¡¯re going to get Vanessa back and We are close to sess,¡± said


    Robert.


    ¡°Daddy, Mummy didn¡¯t lie to me this time, right?¡± Annie stared at Robert in disbelief, which almost


    broke Georgia¡¯s heart. Her daughter no longer trusted her for she had cheated her before.


    Robert squatted in front of Annie and took the little girl in his arms. ¡°It is true, sweetheart, I promise. It


    won¡¯t take a long time for you to meet Mother Vanessa again.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you lie to me again, I won¡¯t believe in you anymore. What about Uncle Travis? Does he wake


    up now?¡± Annie asked another question.


    ¡°Did you go to the hospital to see Uncle Travis today, Daddy? What about him?¡± Wesley asked too,


    looking at his father with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle Travis is still in aa but his live is not in danger. Doctors are not sure when he


    could wake up. And I will look for more experts to treat him.¡± Robert told them the truth.


    The children asked no more questions. After taking a shower and hearing a fairy tale, they went to


    sleep at almost ten o¡¯clock.


    Then Georgia and Robert went out of the bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s toote to meet Sarah now. I will tell her about


    Travis¡¯ condition tomorrow. I know she is very worried about him, but I don¡¯t care,¡± said Robert.


    Georgiaughed and said, ¡°I have to work tomorrow. We¡¯d better see herter. But before that, I want


    to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± inquired Robert.


    ¡°Anaya was different today. She is quite calm which is not like she was. Do you know why?¡± Georgia


    knew Anaya well. she was paranoid. She had loved Aston for six years. Why did she give up that


    easily? And besides, Aston did do something wrong. So, it was impossible for her to let Aston get away


    so easily this time. To be honest, Georgia had been always afraid that Anaya would put a knife to Aston


    throat during their talk.


    ¡°Yes. Something happened and I didn¡¯t tell you before. I¡¯d like to tell you that right now. Anaya grew up


    in an affectionate family. Her parents loved her very much. I know you are not that familiar with them. In


    fact, Anaya¡¯s mother had scorned my mother for her divorce. That¡¯s why the rtionship between our


    families has been frosty for years,¡± Robert exined patiently.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Georgia nodded. What Robert said was right. She had no idea about theplex rtionship between


    the Simpson family and the Mitchell family.


    ¡°A few days ago, a row has broken out between Anaya¡¯s parents. It turned out that Anaya was not in


    fact biologically her father¡¯s. Her mother cheated on her husband many years ago and was pregnant


    with someone else¡¯s child. The child is Anaya. The truth hit Anaya hard. Her father loved her very much


    before, but things haven¡¯t been the same since he found out. He kicked Anaya out of the house. Her


    mother doesn¡¯t care whether Anaya live or die at all. Anaya¡¯s life ispletely destroyed and have no


    family to rely on anymore. I think that¡¯s why she changed so much,¡± Robert continued.


    ¡°I see.¡± Georgia said in astonishment, but on second thought, maybe it is not bad for Anaya. She had


    got paranoid and be very dangerous just as she once did before. Last time, she had threatened


    Aston with a knife and that dreadful time had been seared into Georgia¡¯s memory.


    ¡°If the matter could make her into a whole different girl, I think it¡¯s not all bad. We could definitely see


    this as her fresh start. If she could change her old ways, she has a chance to gain happiness,¡± said


    Georgia reasonably. Then she asked Robert to set out to meet Sarah. She needed to know more about


    her secrets. Though she didn¡¯t trust her, she had to go find out what Sarah knew.


    In the middle of the night, Georgia and Robert drove to where Sarah was held. After half an hour, they


    arrived in a residential area. Sarah lived in one of the apartments here and was strictly


    watched.

 Chapter 606 You Are Unlucky

    Chapter 606 You Are Unlucky


    Right after Georgia and Robert entered, Sarah asked in anxiety.


    ¡°How is Travis? Is he awake?¡±


    Sarah was handcuffed and chained to prevent her from escaping. She could merely move around in


    herpartment.


    Her face looked rather pale and her eyes looked slightly red.


    It seemed she had a tough time here since she was caught. As they expected, what she worried about


    the most was Travis¡¯s safety.


    Georgia sighed faintly and spoke to Sarah.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The test result shows that he was poisoned by Eric and it affected nerve cells


    in the brain. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not severe. He will wake up sooner orter.¡±


    Sarah was shedding tears.


    ¡°I knew it. Eric is a crazy guy. When he sent me the video, I knew Travis was in a bad situation, so I


    agreed to cooperate with them to avoid further exacerbation. Even there, still, I couldn¡¯t save him.¡±


    It sounded like Sarah didn¡¯t realize she had made a wrong decision before. In her opinion, Travis¡¯s


    safety was a matter of prime importance. Georgia couldn¡¯t judger her for it.


    Because she couldn¡¯t ask Sarah to put the lives of others above Travis¡¯s. If she declined to work with


    them, Travis would be in danger and Eric would continue to torture him.


    However, what Sarah had done almost harmed the people she loved the most and the people around


    her. So, she had no choice but to take precautions against Sarah, just like she did.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our research team is working on it, and we will do clinical trialster. Once we make it


    and confirm that there are few side effects, and it is not harmful to the human body, we will release it.


    By that time, Travis will get cured really soon.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Is your team really going to seed and cure him?¡±


    Sarah asked keenly. Robert came forward and spoke.


    ¡°That''s certainly true if you want to take our word for it. There is no need for us to lie to you now. We


    are totally honest with you. But Georgia and I are doubting you now.¡±


    Sarah let out a forced smile and spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Now I have nothing to hide from you. Yes, I did tell you that I have a scheme with Jayson. That is true,


    but he told me that he has bribed an insider around you. I don¡¯t know it works or not. He may use me. I


    tell you this because I hope you can check the people around you. This is thest thing I can do for


    you."


    Georgia and Robert stared appraisingly at her.


    This couple actually could not conclude Sarah was telling the truth or not.


    ¡°What do you think we should do next to draw Jayson out?¡±


    Finally, Robert got to the point.


    ¡°If you do trust me, just set me free. I will draw him out. If he does have an insider around you, he will


    work with me again and promise me that he will save Travis. By that time, he will trust me and ask me


    to kidnap your kids. Once I say yes to him, with your help, I can confirm who the insider is and what


    n he has. Of course, he may kick down thedder. But once he starts the n, we will have the


    chance to draw him out.¡±


    Georgia and Robert looked at each other momentarily. They were considering whether or not to let go


    of Sarah.


    Because if Sarah was telling the truth, they definitely needed to find the hidden traitor.


    Recently, because of what Sarah said, they adjusted the schedule of bodyguards to make sure that


    there would always be several bodyguards protecting their kids. In this case, the traitor would have no


    chance to make it.


    That was properly the reason why Jayson still stayed tuned, even though he had an insider. Their kids


    were being heavily protected. It was not easy to kidnap their kids, unless Jayson had bribed some,


    instead of one person around them.


    Georgia and Robert felt like discussing outside.


    "I think we should have a try. Anyhow, she was under our control. We track her and heightened the


    security to make sure there will always be bodyguards around our kids.¡±


    Georgia finished her words. Robert hesitated for seconds but nodded in the end.


    ¡°Her nst time was messed up. For this time, we have to be careful. Even if she wants to trick us,


    we will find it out very soon. If we can really draw the traitor out, we will be no longer restless.¡±


    After the discussion, they returned to Sarah.


    "Okay, we agree with your n. We will set you freeter. You contact Jayson. But we need you to


    keep us posted on your whereabouts. If you don''t, the n will be terminated, and our research will be


    ceased neither.¡±


    Hearing this, Sarah put on a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me again. But before we start, can I see Travis for a moment?¡±


    Georgia gave nods of consent. They sneaked Sarah out of the ce and into the hospital ward.


    Georgia and Robert waited outside and let Sarah enter alone.


    Travis looked pale and was in a deepa. Sarah¡¯s eyes gazed at him, and she sat beside the


    sickbed and held his hand quietly.


    ¡°I dreamed about you over these days. You are covered in blood. I¡¯m frightened. I am worried that you


    will leave me. I know you will never forgive me for what I have done before. You think I was wrong. It


    might hurt you, but that is what I am. You may know me well know. But there is nothing you can¡¯t do


    about it.¡±


    Sarah finished her words and produced a wry smile.


    ¡°I am a loose cannon ever since I was young. I have opinions. I am stubborn. Sometimes I just can''t


    control myself. I hurt your loved one. You must be mad, but I will never regret what I have done to you.


    I think if it wasn¡¯t me, you are in a coffin, instead of an award.¡±


    ¡°I am selfish. No wonder you have ever had a crush on me. I understand it now. I have one thing to do.


    It may be dangerous, but I must nail it. Something needs to be done, and some people need to be


    removed. Otherwise, I''ll never be able to rest easy for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I already married you. We are families. I think I have got enough. I have been and will always be your


    wife, even if I get killed someday in the future. It¡¯s better than being your ex-wife. Don''t you think I am


    too selfish? I would rather be dead than be your ex-wife. I can''t even ept to divorce with you after


    you wake up."


    "So, I am going to do what I want to. Just let me finish it. You rest here. I won''t hurt your loved one


    again. After all this, I will tell you the secret. I can''t tell it now because it will mess up my n, and you


    will me it on me too. I guess that¡¯s what I am. You are unlucky to meet me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t change it. You have to ept it anyhow.¡±

 Chapter 607 The Cooperation between SY Group and Chow Group

    Chapter 607 The Cooperation between SY Group and Chow Group


    Sarah kept talking for a long while. In about an hour, she left the room.


    Georgia and Robert could definitely make others feel that they had contacted Sarah. So, after that,


    Sarah had to act alone, and Georgia and Robert went back home.


    It was already midnight. Sarah got to a public telephone and dialed a number she kept in mind.


    As she got it through, she spat out her name. And a few secondster, a familiar male voice sounded


    over on the phone.


    ¡°Why does it take you so long? You finally make up your mind and work with me? Or we are going to


    die together?¡±


    Sarah sniggered. It was Jayson who was talking on the phone.


    "I went to the hospital and saw Travis. He will not wake up for a while. I am considering joining you. I


    help you bring out Georgia and Robert''s kids, and you kidnapped them. After that, you give me the


    medicine to cure Travis. Otherwise, I won¡¯t do anything for you.¡±


    Jayson burst intoughter on the phone.


    "Now that you have already decided. It is good for us. But I have to remind you one thing. You will get


    no medicine unless both two kids are given to me."


    ¡°Of course, I understand it. I don¡¯t think you are dumb. Only when you get these two kids, you will give


    me the medicine. You have my words. Come on, tell me the insider now. I can''t make it by myself. You


    need to help me with it. when it''s done, we both will get what we need. I hope you can make it quick


    and save time for both of us."


    After Sarah finished, Jayson questioned her again.


    ¡°You suddenly disappeared for days. What happened to you? Georgia and Robert are suspicious of


    you? Robert knows what you have done before. Why would he let you go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. They are suspicious of me, so I told them your n. I said I will work with your insider.


    They have no choice to set me free to find the traitor around them. I am a double spy now. As to you,


    you can think that I work with them, or work with you.¡±


    Jayson was stunned, for he didn¡¯t expect that Sarah would tell him the truth.


    He thought Sarah would hide the truth by all means, because a little information he got told him that


    Georgia and Robert might set him up with her. In that case, he would just have to take precautions


    against Sarah. But to his surprise, she told him all about their n.


    ¡°Sarah, you do think I will cooperate with you, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you understand you are pleading me?¡±


    Jayson warned her. Sarahughed.


    "Yeah, you were right. I am pleading with you now, but I got no choice. If I didn''t do it, Georgia and


    Robert would not trust me. To me, I care about Travis the most. You believe in me or not. It doesn''t


    matter. Because when he is cured, I will get him and myself killed. I want to be with him forever. Think


    about it. Who needs this n the most?"


    Jayson¡¯s look turned dark.


    ¡°Wait for me. I need a new n.¡±


    Jayson then hung up the call.


    Sarah¡¯s lips curled up into a bright smile.


    Sometimes people had to be frank.


    The people who were going to win was not the one with wisdom, but the one with guts.


    She wanted to know what Jay was going to do, but she didn¡¯t care about it, for no matter what he did,


    she would figure out a way to deal with him.


    In the Svero, a hot topic was spreading across the pce.


    Princess Anna came to the king and discuss an issue with him all night long.


    By now, Princess Anna hadn''t left the pce yet. Few people knew what issue they were discussing.


    Several other princes also talked to their henchmen all night long. They were discussing what issue


    their sister and father were discussing.


    Were they trying to identify the heir as Princess Anna?


    In the early morning, after Elsie and Wilson finished their breakfast, they were led by servants into the


    pce of the king.


    They entered and saw both Princess Anna and the king were sitting on the couch. They looked good.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    They greeted and were ushered to sit opposite the king and the princess.


    Before long, Alfred, Isabel, and Brett walked in and sat next to Elsie and Wilson.


    Finally, they got together.


    ¡°It¡¯s sudden to invite all of you here. Please forgive me. I have discussed with Annast night about the


    mining project of some oil fields in Svero. The oil recovery is always not easy in my country, although


    there are tons of oils. It takes a lot of manpower, money, and high-end technologies. SY Group and


    Chow Group are twopanies with advanced technologies. Both of you have obtained a good


    reputation globally. I am d to have this opportunity to talk with you about future cooperation.¡±


    The king gave an opening remark.


    With the trantion of Wilson, Elsie knew what the kind said and understood immediately that the kind


    was reconsidering cooperation with them, SY Group and Chow Group.


    She had a feeling that she could save Vanessa this time. Princess was quite effective. It looked like she


    had already made a deal with her father.


    ¡°Your Majesty, SY Group is willing to form aplementary partnership with Chow Group. And I will


    make good on the promise I made before. If Chow Group is also willing to form this partnership, we can


    sign an agreement anytime to support them technically. We are even willing to work with them to


    update our technologies.¡±


    Wilson promised it smilingly, but Brett looked grim.


    At this time, the king spoke to Brett.


    ¡°Old Mr. Chow, I know it¡¯s not fair for you to have an extra partner to do the oil recovery. But they do


    have some more advanced technologies than you do. It will be better for us if you two be


    partners. I won¡¯t change the negotiated percentage. I do hope both of you can work things out. You two


    can discuss the percentage on the basis of expertise. I will have no issue if it doesn''t exceed the one


    we negotiated."


    The kind spoke rather friendly. He had been nice to Brett.


    Brett nced at Wilson and Elsie gloomily and let out a hollow smile.


    ¡°The king was right. Chow Group and SY Group do have somethingplementary. And if we form a


    partnership, it will be good for all of us. I am willing to negotiate with them.¡±


    The king immediately beamed at them.


    ¡°It is Svero¡¯s honor that you two are willing to work with us. I am looking forward to the result of your


    negotiations.¡±


    And then, Elsie and Wilson were asked to stay, and Brett, Alfred, and Isabel were dismissed.


    The king spoke to Wilson.


    ¡°Anna has told me everything. If you give Adam''s number to me and let me contact him, I promise you


    will have your friend back.¡±


    ¡°I have no problem with it. You can contact him anytime you want. I can even call him and let him


    speak to you.¡±


    In the end, Wilson gave him Adam¡¯s number, and he used a confidential phone to call and talk to


    Adam.


    Elsie didn¡¯t hear their conversation, for Wilson and she had left.


    When they had a break at noon, they learned a piece of breaking news from Svero¡¯s official TV. It was


    also a piece of breaking news to the world.


    The kind announced that his heir would be his eldest daughter, Princess Anna.


    It was explosive news and immediately became the headline of almost every media in the world.


    Anna would be the heir. She used to be an actress and was rather well-known globally.


    Of course, the marriage of Anna and Alfred was mentioned again and again in the news.

 Chapter 608 The Father and Daughter Meet Each Other

    Chapter 608 The Father and Daughter Meet Each Other


    When Elsie and Wilson heard the news, they were still in the pce.


    They both had no interest to go out for these days. They had done what they need to do. They went out


    as the strategy and for rxation. It looked like things had been settled down today.


    ¡°Princess Anna¡¯s ultimate aim is to be the heir. The news is released to the whole world. Nothing can


    change it unless she''s killed. I don''t believe she can not even protect herself. But when can she let go


    of my sister?"


    Elsieined to Wilson.


    Anna got what she wanted. She would be a queen in the future and get anything she wanted.


    They had been working so hard for so long, but Elsie still couldn¡¯t meet her sister, which made her get


    anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The king and Princess Anna must think long and hard about it to make this decision. I am


    sure they announce it today only because the king has contacted Adam and understands the


    rtionship between Adam and me. If they break their promise, they will be the party who suffered the


    most. They cannot bear to lose.¡±


    Adam was straightforward. He would sell weapons to the buyer he trusted only at good prices. A


    reliable mediator was the key to doing business with him. It was not easy to contact him. Many people


    tried to get in touch with him but failed. In fact, people in this business are pretty confused. Because the


    high-end weapon Adam sold had good quality and was the best seller globally. Most people were


    willing to deal with him even at high prices.¡±


    But Adam would not put all eggs in the same bucket. He would carefully choose the buyer. If he didn''t


    feel right about the buyer, he would not sell the weapon to them, even though the order would bring him


    high profits. Some buyers couldn''t even get in touch with him. Because Adam understood the weapon


    business was dangerous. If he couldn¡¯t control and tell good from bad, he would get killed sooner or


    anyone for almost a year, even those who were in partnership with him, or even some old customers.


    This was also why the king decided to make Princess Anna be the heir when he knew Wilson had


    a good rtionship with Adam and could contact him easily.


    It was hard to contact Adam. Now it was the best time for the king to buy weapons from Adam. After


    they finished the negotiation and got the deal done, everything would be fine.


    If the king broke his word and didn¡¯t set Vanessa free, Wilson could ask Adam to terminate the


    contract. By that time, the kind would suffer a great loss. So, Wilson was sure that he would set


    Vanessa free as negotiated.


    ¡°Oh, well. I got you. I am just worried that they will go back on their word. I don¡¯t know Adam has such


    a powerful influence. I guess we will just have to wait. Let¡¯s stay tuned.¡±


    In the meantime, when they found Georgia was avable, they started video calls with her.


    Georgia let out a sigh of relief as she heard that the negotiation was rather smooth.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Fortunately, you are Adam''s friend, Wilson. And we can threaten them. I guess when the king begins


    to deal with Adam, perhaps before the deal is done, he will definitely let go of Vanessa. You two stay


    tuned and take care. Once Vanessa is safe and sound, youe back immediately. Don''t waste your


    time over there. Other people can support them in the aspect of technology.¡±


    ¡°I know. I must bring Vanessa back this time.¡±


    Elsie continued.


    ¡°In my point of view, Princess Anna and the kind will not go back on their word, because what we are


    doing is essential to the development of their country, and also the key to the stability and peace of


    their country after Princess Anna became the queen. But I am afraid that the Chow family will mess it


    up. They seemed unwilling to cooperate with us. They are forced topromise.¡±


    ¡°And for Alfred, I am afraid that he will set Vanessa up and bring her away after she is released. He did


    it before and will do it again, I assume.¡±


    Georgia was worried about it too. Among members of the Chow family, she was fearful of Alfred the


    most.


    Because Alfred was a crazy guy and would do something beyond imagination. When he hated


    someone, he might have them killed.


    When he loved someone, he would force them and possess them, without caring about their wills. He


    would do anything to possess his loved ones, such as giving them amnesia and cheating them.


    Alfred had done it before, and she reckoned that he would do it again.


    ¡°This guy has no self-questioning. We''d better take precautions against him, instead of the king and


    Princess Anna. They will not give Vanessa to Alfred. But during the course when Vanessa returns, we


    can let Alfred wade in."


    ¡°Wilson, please arrange it as carefully as you can. Alfred is very tricky. I am kind of busy now, so I can¡¯t


    help. But if you need back up, I can send people at home to Svero at once."


    ¡°We don¡¯t need back up. We can handle it so far. Alfred could bring Vanessa away only because I


    wasn¡¯t there. From now on, there is no way he can make it again.¡±


    Wilson spoke in confidence, which made Georgia felt eased.


    Wilson was capable indeed. And then, Elsie asked her about the situation at home.


    And Georgia told her about Travis and Sarah. Elsie spoke concernedly.


    ¡°Are you sure she will not go against you? Sarah is quite cunning. You don¡¯t know her real n. I think


    you¡¯d better be alert to her.¡±


    ¡°I know it too. But we got no other choices to test her, so we just have to heighten the security to the


    kids.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s is the only way. What if there is a traitor? Who knows when this time bomb will explode?


    Finding the traitor out now is a better solution. Since we have heightened the security, no one can harm


    people around us.¡±


    After that, they ended the video calls. At the airport, Ivan and Emilia had gotten on the car and were


    heading to Oscar¡¯s office, which was also the office of Powell Group in the city.


    They hadn''t made an appointment, so when they got there, they ask the secretary to lead them to


    Oscar.


    At the very beginning, the secretary was unwilling to do so. When Emilia spoke the truth out that she


    was the daughter of Oscar, they led her and Ivan into the elevator and to the top floor where Oscar¡¯s


    was at.


    Oscar''s assistant was shocked when he saw Emilia. He knocked on the door of Oscar''s office and was


    about to say something, but Emilia directly walked in. And Ivan was waiting outside.


    There was an awkward moment when the father and daughter looked at each other in the eye.

 Chapter 609 Four Ridiculous Things

    Chapter 609 Four Ridiculous Things


    ¡°What? Are you very shocked to see me? Or you don¡¯t want to see me again?¡±


    Emilia asked and sneered.


    ¡°You look great. Have you recovered yet?¡±


    Oscar paused shortly and spat out tly. Emilia then sat down on a couch.


    She stared at her father for a while and make a mockery of himself,ughing.


    "Today, you are nice to me. You suddenly lighten up or someone has taught you? You used to not care


    about me before. But I heard that you tried to help me when I was hospitalized. You seem to worry


    about me. It makes me surprised.¡±


    ¡°You are my daughter. I am supposed to care about you.¡±


    Hearing this, Emilia inevitably gave a snatch ofughter.


    ¡°You know what. When I was little, I was always curious about why Aston¡¯s parents would hug him, y


    with him, and give him surprises. But you never hugged me, and even smiled at me. At that time, I felt


    like I might do something wrong to make you unhappy, so I tried hard to be obedient and learn all kinds


    of stuff. I guessed I was not smart and good enough. I med it all on myself and swore to myself that


    one day I will make you proud."


    "But I have been working hard for years, and you still don''t want to see me. You didn''t even visit me on


    my birthday. It''s always your secretary who tells me that you have gotten me some gifts. I don''t feel the


    love at all. I don''t like those gifts either. I want to discuss it with you, but I can¡¯t even get in touch with


    you. Even if you answer my call, you always hang it up really quick. I don¡¯t understand. Is this what you


    call love?¡±


    ¡°About what happened to Margie, I can understand it now. I am her stepdaughter. She doesn''t like me


    and even hates me over these years. I call totally understand her. But you, you are my father, aren''t


    you? I doubt it. Do we need to do a paternity test?¡±


    As Emilia finished her words, Oscar, who sat on his chair, stared at her for a long while. In the end, he


    answered her.


    ¡°There is no doubt that we are father and daughter. You can¡¯t doubt it.¡±


    "That''s absurd, then. If you don''t like me, I can understand. I know not every parent likes their kids. You


    don¡¯t have to like me even if I am good. It¡¯smon to be biased. But you don¡¯t have other kids. I used


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    to think that perhaps things just won¡¯t go the way I want. I ept it. I understand it.¡±


    ¡°But after what happened to Margie, I became the daughter of your loved one. I was given birth through


    surrogate pregnancy. You put effort into it. I don''t know why you did it. Maybe you are trying to have a


    daughter with your loved one. But for me, as your daughter, you have been neglecting me. I just don''t


    get it. So, even if I am not cured, I still need to be here and want you to answer me in person."


    ¡°As long as you answer me, I will go and meet Margie one more time, and then I will take the treatment


    as told. I will not bother you anymore after all that stuff. You don¡¯t want me. You don¡¯t want to see me. I


    am totally fine with it. I want you to tell me the truth in person now. Why have you been so indifferent to


    me? Is it merely because I am quite alike my biological mother?¡±


    Emilia had doubts inside her for over all these years. She learned very little about the truth. She could


    understand Margie didn¡¯t like her and took avenge on her in the end, but she couldn¡¯t understand her


    biological father had been ignoring her for over twenty years.


    If it was because of her identity, she would allow it to pass. But now, she had be the daughter of


    his loved one, he still treated her the same way as before. She couldn''t let it pass.


    ¡°I have done four silly things in my life.¡±


    After a long time, Oscar moved his mouth.


    ¡°The first one was to marry Margie. She saved my life. I loved her. I even neglected her rejection. I


    thought she was not supposed to reject me. I just want to possess her.¡±


    ¡°The second one was that when I found out Margie was not the woman I looked for, I forced her to get


    an abortion and divorce with her.¡±


    ¡°The third one was to stick to give birth to you through surrogacy.¡±


    ¡°The fourth one was to not divorce with Margie.¡±


    ¡°All these four stupid things have ruined Margie¡¯s life and my life as well.¡±


    ¡°And ruined your childhood as well.¡±


    Oscar then kept silent. Emilia was stunned at the beginning, for she knew Oscar was not irresolute.


    Now that he answered her question, then it was the truth.


    She pondered what he said for a few seconds and realized what it was.


    Emilia began taunting him.


    ¡°You really are the silliest idiot who has done the silliest thing in the world. You noticed you have done


    something stupid, but you keep yourself busy and never face it. You don¡¯t even dare to apologize to


    Margie. Is it your egoism what damage your love, or your silliness? It¡¯s so ridiculous¡­¡±


    ¡°So, my existence proves one of the stupid things you did, and that you have no turning back, right?¡±


    Oscar still kept his mouth shut. Emilia got to her feet and gave a big snort ofughter.


    ¡°After all these years, why do you keep doing stupid things like this?¡±


    ¡°Because of you, I am sure that she will not forgive me. All I can do is to bind her up around me and


    make her be Ms. Powell. In that case, she can¡¯t be with another man anymore, and she will


    always be mine.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her all about these?¡±


    Emilia asked sarcastically, and Oscar shook his head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have told her or not. What''s done cannot be undone. I understand it.¡±


    ¡°I now understand the reason why you don¡¯t like me. You can¡¯t just make me vanish. I am the cause


    that you can¡¯t get back to her. But I still don¡¯t get that how do you think of my biological mother?¡±


    ¡°It is just a dream. I wake up until it is too long.¡±


    Oscar finished his word, and Emilia whirled around and left without looking back.


    Without another word, or even talking or gesturing to Ivan who was waiting for her out of the office, she


    directly marched towards the elevator with a self-deprecating smile on her face.


    Ivan followed up and took the elevator with her.


    After that, Emilia still kept her mouth closed until both of them got into the car. She abruptly hugged


    Ivan and burst into tears.


    For more than ten minutes, she wailed bitterly, panting and shaking. And Ivan looked very worriedly at


    her.


    He continuously patted her back andforted her in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me what happened. I will always be on your side. Not everyone has the love from their


    parents. Don¡¯t take it too hard. You have other people to love you. If he doesn¡¯t love, just leave it.¡±


    Emilia slowly let go of her grip around Ivan. She suddenly felt helpless. Her heart was still broken.


    She couldn¡¯t help speaking to him.


    ¡°Do you know why he doesn¡¯t love me? It¡¯s very absurd. Why on earth is he so ridiculous? He is the


    most ridiculous man I have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Why? If you are willing to tell me about it, I will listen to you. You abuse him, insult him and do


    whatever you like. I can do it with you. Even if you want to beat him up, I can do it for you too."


    Emilia put on a forced smile. Her heart was still rending.


    "When I asked her this question, he answered me. He said he had done four stupid things in his life."


    ¡°The first one was to marry Margie. The second one was to divorce Margie and force her to have an


    abortion when he found out she was not the woman he looked for. The third one was to stick to giving


    birth to me through surrogacy. The fourth one was to not divorce Margie. he is ridiculous, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t understand it at once.


    He thought it over again and again. Suddenly, he asked Emilia in surprise.


    ¡°You were saying that the person your father really loves is Margie, and he realizes it until it¡¯s toote.


    Right?¡±


    Emiliaughed ironically.


    ¡°Yes. How ridiculous he is. No wonder he said he have done many silly things. He, of course, will not


    love me, because I am the evidence of his silliness.¡±


    Upon hearing the whole thing, Ivan was touched.


    He reached her hands and held her into his arms.


    ¡°Forget him. He does not deserve your tears. You will have many many people to love you.¡±


    "He has made so many ridiculous decisions. He loses love, and now you, his only daughter. He gives


    up on you, and now, he totally loses affection. He does not deserve it. Just save your tears.¡±

 Chapter 610 How Can He Do Something So Silly

    Chapter 610 How Can He Do Something So Silly


    Hearing Ivan¡¯s word.


    Feeling a warm hug, Emilia had a sudden feeling that she had been pursuing affection all the time.


    Even if she quit in the end, but she still longed for it.


    But the reality was very desperate. She could not get the love from her father and could do nothing


    about it.


    It was very ludicrous and very tragic. She was a tragedy. Her father was also a tragedy.


    He got so many options. She just didn''t get that why her father always chose the wrong one. He was so


    stubborn.


    "I want to go back and have a rest, Ivan. Now I don''t want to think of anything. I just want to have a


    good sleep. Perhaps, when the night goes away, I can pretend that nothing has happened."


    ¡°Well, I will take you back now.¡±


    ¡®Take you back¡¯. What reassuring words they were.


    They went back to the hotel they booked before. Right after they got there, Emilia went to bed and fell


    into a deep sleep immediately.


    Ivan was apanying her by the bedside patiently. He dared not to sleep and leave her alone.


    Mr. Brown had reminded him before that Emilia could not be emotional. Today, she knew the reason


    why her father didn¡¯t love her and stayed away from her. He could tell that she was rather emotional.


    He had a concern that Emilia would totally change into another person, or even want tomit suicide.


    So, he sat on the couch near her with his eyes gazing at her all the time. He dared not to leave her


    alone, even for a slip second.


    Emilia slept the next morning. She was having jeg. She hadn''t taken a break and directly went for


    Oscar after she got off the ne yesterday. She was exhausted and sad. She needed a good rest, so


    she slept for a long.


    Ivan, of course, needed to sleep, but he dared not to. So, he stayed up all night.


    When it was dawned outside, a snatch of croon came over.


    Ivan cheered up and hastily strode over to the bed. Her brows were curled up highly.


    After a few seconds, Emilia opened her eyes slowly.


    ¡°Ivan, where have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    After opening her eyes, Emilia let out a bright smile and asked curious Ivan. She looked rather


    innocent.


    As expected, Emilia¡¯s personality had changed. Now, she was acting like a kid.


    Ivan felt upset, and he was relieved too.


    Because this personality was not fatal personality and not bother neither. She was just an obedient and


    courteous girl now.


    When she had the same personality before, she was just being naughty to attract people¡¯s attention.


    Basically, she was kind.


    Ivan looked at her and put on a genial smile.


    ¡°I had an emergency recently, so I had to leave you for a while. How have you been? What do you


    want to y today? I can y with you.¡±


    Ivan asked such a question because he understood that when Emilia was in this personality, she just


    wanted to y all day until she got sleepy. And she would get back to normal after sleeping.


    ¡°I want many toys. I feel like I haven¡¯t yed games for a long time.¡±


    She said lovely.


    ¡°Ivan, what toys do you have here?¡±


    All of a sudden, Ivan was perplexed. They were in a hotel. How could he get her toys now?


    ¡°Chess. How about w y chess?¡±


    He could ask the hotel for a set of chess. It was easier to get it, but she directly shook her head.


    "No. It''s not funny. Ivan, I want to go to the mall and buy dolls. Loads of beautiful dolls. I want a bear


    doll two. I don''t feel like ying games today. Are there any video game consoles in the mall? I want to


    buy a new one. My birthday ising, but my father hasn¡¯t prepared my gift yet. Can you give me one


    as my birthday gift?¡±


    Ivan was moved and nodded at once.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping then.¡±


    He couldn''t imagine how badly she was hurt by her parents when she was young. He couldn''t refuse


    her request when she was in the children''s personality.


    It was cold outside. After helping Emilia put on a hat, a scarf, and a jacket, Ivan held her hand and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    walked out.


    When they were leaving, Emilia saw a few bodyguards follow behind. She spoke in an injured tone.


    "Ivan, I don''t want these men to follow us. They are dad''s people. He hates me obsessing with games.


    If he finds out I have yed games, he must be upset. Can you ask them away? They will definitely


    report to my dad. I don''t want him to feel that I am not obedient. He will not think I am a good girl if he


    figures it out. Can you not let him know I y games?"


    Emilia looked sad. She lowered her head down, with her eyes red. Ivan was embarrassed.


    He looked at Zac and around those bodyguards. He asked the staff in the hotel.


    "Is there any mall near here that I can buy some toys?"


    "Yes. There is one right next to this hotel."


    And then, after thinking for a few instants, he nodded.


    ¡°Alright. We will hang out today. And I will buy you anything you want.¡±


    Ivan asked the bodyguards to stay in the hotel and left the hotel with Emilia for a prosperous mall next


    to the hotel.


    It was quite crowded in the mall. All of them looked quite happy. The toy shop was on the fourth floor,


    so they directly went up to there.


    However, before they got into the toy shop, Emilia suddenly saw an ice cream store and eximed in


    excitement.


    ¡°Ivan, I want to eat ice cream. Can I have some?¡±


    Emilia pitched to Ivan, who had no reason to decline her. He queued for the ice cream, holding her


    hand.


    The store was small, but the queue was quite long. It came to their turn after a few minutes.


    It would take about one minute to make the ice cream, and Ivan took out her purse and was about to


    make the payment.


    After making the payment, Ivan turned around and wanted to take her to the toy shop.


    However, when he turned around, Emilia was gone.


    It was just a few seconds. How could she just have vanished? Ivan was frightened. He hurriedly walked


    around and looked around, but he just didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Emilia, where are you? Where have you been?¡±


    Ivan called out. And then, he immediately contacted the bodyguards and asked them toe over. He


    also contacted the staff of the mall and let them check the surveince footage.


    It had already been over ten minutes. When Ivan saw the surveince footage, he was panic-stricken,


    for he noticed that Emilia did not look happy anymore. Instead, she looked rather gloomy.


    She was walking to the elevator.


    He saw her going to the top floor in the surveince footage.


    At that moment, Ivan was about to have a nervous breakdown, for he knew Emilia had another


    personality.


    It was a depressing and fatal personality. Whenever she was alive in that personality, she would try


    everything tomit suicide.


    Without thinking, he informed the bodyguards to the top floor, and he also took the elevator to the top


    floor quickly.


    It¡¯s just a few minutes course, but Ivan was going crazy.


    He felt dizzy. He was about to copse, with a hot feeling in his throat.


    He felt his heart sink fast. He felt like he was going to pass out.


    He must bear it.


    He must get there.


    How could he be so stupid?


    How could he ask the bodyguard to stay in the hotel?


    How could he do something so silly?

 Chapter 611 You’re All Ridiculous

    Chapter 611 You¡¯re All Ridiculous


    When Ivan rushed to the top floor, the time was already more than 20 minutes since Emilia had left.


    He looked around the top floor, but there was no sign of Emilia at all.


    With his body trembling, Ivan walked step by step to the edge of the top floor as he wanted to see if


    something that scared him happened again on the ground floor of this ten-story shopping mall.


    He didn''t dare to look down. Even though he was close to the edge, he was afraid to nce at the


    ground.


    But he couldn''t be so cowardly anymore. Slowly, Ivan opened his eyes and everything was normal


    below.


    He turned his head and suddenly felt alive. Did Emilia go away again?


    ''Where did she go?''


    Ivan looked all over for her until his bodyguard suddenly called him.


    On the phone, the bodyguard said, "Mr. Simpson, Miss Powell has returned to the hotel, but she looks


    very strange, so please hurry back."


    As soon as the bodyguard finished his words, Ivan hurriedly darted out from the mall.


    He kept running and running, even if he was almost out of breath, but he didn''t stop his footsteps.


    It took around 10 minutes for Ivan to rush back to the hotel.


    He asked Zac as soon as he arrived outside the hotel room.


    "What is going on? Did Emilia open up to you guys and say anything? What was strange about her


    expression? Did you guys go in and watch?"


    Ivan was worried that Emilia would leave this world.


    Zac shook his head straight away.


    "Miss Powell is sitting inside and everything is fine. She''s calling you in. I just don''t think Miss Powell is


    the same as she used to be."


    Ivan walked into the room with a heavy heart, while on the couch in the living room, Emilia was sitting


    on it.


    They originally wore thick down jackets when they went out, but since it was warm in the hotel room,


    Emilia took off her jacket and wore only a nightgown at the moment. The nightgown was particrly


    short as it was designed for summer. Ivan felt a little strange and opened his mouth worriedly.


    "Although it''s warm inside, it''s still a little cold to wear like this. I''ll find you another dress to wear."


    After Ivan finished his sentence, Emilia suddenly put on a flirtatious smile.


    She walked barefoot on the carpet, step by step towards Ivan.


    In the next second, she directly hugged Ivan, which made Ivan freeze in ce.


    He simply didn''t understand what was happening, but he also had a vague sense that the woman in


    front of him was not his Emilia.


    "Who are you?"


    This time, Ivan said with an icy gaze, but the woman burst intoughter outright.


    It was Emilia''s face, but her smile waspletely differentpared to the smile of Emilia''s original


    character. Her every movement and smile now seemed to be tinged with a seductive feeling, releasing


    her charms as a woman at every moment.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If there were other men here, they might not be able to control themselves from such behavior of


    Emilia.


    "I''m Emilia, who else could I be? Can''t you recognize who the woman you love is?"


    When the woman asked Ivan teasingly, Ivan''s face became even colder.


    "Stop acting with me, what the hell are you doing? This is Emilia''s body, hurry up and put on the


    clothes and socks. If you keep this up, what if she catches a cold?"


    Thisment made the womanugh again.


    "Why are you so funny? This is my body too, I''m sharing a body with her, but you only care about her


    and not me? Or you can''t ept her split personality and only love her host personality? Does this


    count as love? You''re not even in love with herpletely."


    The woman suddenly said in such a mocking way. Ivan looked at the personality that he had never


    seen before, then said with a sigh.


    "What exactly do you want me to do? Also, what just happened in the mall? What do you need to get


    my Emilia back?"


    "Because you''re a blockhead. Her little girl personality had ceased when she woke up today. She has


    been acting in front of you, but you didn''t notice it. I really didn''t expect Emilia to love an idiot like you."


    The woman scoffed, and when Ivan didn''t say anything, the woman in front of himughed in boredom.


    "You''re some, why don''t you keep asking me? Whatever, even if you don''t ask me, I''m going to talk


    about it."


    "Emilia is simply a coward. She couldn''t bear those painful pasts alone, so she split off several


    personalities to help her bear them. That little girl''s personality is an embodiment of her childhood


    personality. It is a personality that she looks forward to her parent''s love. She wants that personality to


    live happily and be loved by her parents. But today, Emilia has found the reason why her father didn''t


    like her, so this personality disappearedpletely, and it even led to her suicidal intention. Her


    suicidal intent personality directly engulfed her little girl personality."


    "So after you woke up, she was all set to kill herself. She could only trick you into leaving, and not only


    were you tricked, but you also obediently let her leave the bodyguards behind. She almost seeded


    in killing herself, and if I hadn''t taken possession of the body in time, what you would be seeing now is


    Emilia''s corpse."


    These words made Ivan''s body tremble and his face also turns miserably white. The woman in front of


    him then spoke again.


    "Shouldn''t you thank me? If I hadn''t appeared in time, the woman you like would have died and you


    would have had to look at her tombstone in the future, so why don''t you appreciate me until now?"


    "Thank you for showing up, but I just want her back. Whatever you need me to do, just ask and I''ll do it


    if I can."


    When Ivan said these words, the woman in front of him justughed mockingly. She suddenly took off


    her clothes, then stood naked in front of him.


    "What do I want to do? Didn''t you notice when you came in? You''re a man and you''ve had sex with


    Emilia before. Also, you''re not sexually impotent, so howe you haven''t felt anything by now?"


    "Why didn''t you react when faced with the same body?"


    The woman asked in doubt while her hand had been reached into Ivan''s pants, but in that instant, Ivan


    directly grabbed her outstretched hand.


    "I can''t promise you this, as long as your request is not excessive, I can give you a hand, but this


    matter is absolutely not allowed."


    The woman scoffed.


    "Isn''t it just a body? What''s the difference? I thought you would want her body badly and you weren''t a


    decent guy before, why do you seem to have be so self-controlled in front of me now? You two


    are so funny. Emile is ridiculous, and so are you. You''re both the funniest people I''ve ever met."


    Ivan didn''t say anything, and the woman said tersely.


    "Why are you so dull? I can hardly show up, and I just want to find someone to talk to more. If you don''t


    talk with me, I''ll go out and spend the night with another man. Don''t think I wouldn''t dare to do this."


    Ivan could only give a helpless sigh.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "Just have a chat with me. I''ve told you so many things already, aren''t you curious? I told you both are


    ridiculous and don''t you want to know why she is ridiculous too? Don''t you want to know what other


    secrets Emilia has, huh? I know all her secrets."


    "Why do you think Emilia is ridiculous?"


    Ivan asked cooperatively, and the woman in front of himughed.


    "Isn''t that simple? I just said it all, she obviously likes you, but she has never dared to admit it and even


    keeps suppressing her feelings, yet she wants me to take this feeling. You don''t know how much I like


    you-"


    "You''re lying, you don''t really like me."


    Ivan said bluntly, and the womanughed again.


    "Of course I like you, I like so many men. Even if you''re dull and boring, I still like you. That''s the


    influence Emilia has on me as she likes you."


    These words shocked Ivan. He looked at the woman in front of him with some suspicion, and the


    womanughed.


    "Why are you so unconfident about yourself? You can ask Emilia''s brother, Aston. In Emilia''s past, all


    those men left very soon. Even though your rtionship with her didn''tst long, you had the longest


    rtionship with her. Originally your rtionship had disappeared, but you two met again and went


    through a lot together. She had long been attached to you and couldn''t let go of you. Otherwise, why


    were you the one who apanied her to see her father, and she wanted you toe over? This was


    because she had be dependent on you, but she was afraid to admit it. How pitiful she was!"


    "She looked forward to affection, but ended up losing it; she had love, but she abandoned it. Isn''t she


    ridiculous?"


    Ivan said heartbreakingly this time.


    "It''s not ridiculous. It''s me not doing enough, and that''s why she''s afraid to put her love in my hands. I''ll


    do better in the future until I reassure her."


    At this moment, the woman''s originally frivolous and flirtatious face finally revealed a hint of sentiment.


    "I suddenly understand why she likes you. I''ll give you one more chance. If you kiss me a few times, I''ll


    promise you to release her host personality."

 Chapter 612 He Wanted to See You

    Chapter 612 He Wanted to See You


    ¡°Stop kidding.¡±


    Ivan replied coldly. It was the first time Ivan got in touch with this particr personality. He didn¡¯t


    believe in anything she said.


    Furthermore, Ivan didn¡¯t want to do it.


    It was the same body, and it was a personality split from Emilia¡¯s main personality. Ivan just can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Do you know that she¡¯s suffering right now? You can¡¯t sacrifice even a little for her? We shared the


    same body. So, what¡¯s your concern? You all are funny. I¡¯m Emilia too! I¡¯m just a painful side of her.


    She didn¡¯t dare to fall in love, so she put her desire to fall in love on me. I like you, and this is what


    Emilia is feeling. Why can¡¯t you ept me?¡±


    Emilia said pitifully. Ivan sighed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s going to be happy about it or not. I mean, at least I¡¯m uncertain about how


    Emelia really feels. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be happy when she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re the same person. Why did you only love her, but not me? Shouldn¡¯t you like everything


    about a person you love? Do you want her to keep living in pain and never wake up? Let me tell you


    what. If you don¡¯t try to wake up her now, the suicidal personality mighte back when the time I


    couldn¡¯t take over. Then, Emilia might not be able toe back for a long time. Are you sure you want


    to give this opportunity up?¡±


    Ivan became quiet after hearing what Emilia said. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    If Emilia¡¯s body was taken over by the little girl he has seen before, and she was the one who got


    drugged, Ivan wouldn¡¯t have the courage to do anything with her.


    Sometimes, some decisions Ivan made wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t love the other personality of Emilia.


    Ivan felt like those personalities portrayed only a part of how Emilia really felt. He can¡¯t define Emilia¡¯s


    true will just by that.


    Ivan didn¡¯t want to do it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re the personality Emilia spilt to take the risk for love then it proves that she wasn¡¯t ready to be


    with me. I will respect her decision before she made up her mind, even if she decided that she didn¡¯t


    want to be with me just because she was scared. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°You two are ridiculous.¡±


    Emiliaughed mockingly.


    ¡°I will let her out if you just kiss me. It is not a betrayal. It is not even about whether you respect her will


    or not. Furthermore, she won¡¯t know what happened between us after she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°My answer is still ¡®no¡¯.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emilia got mad as she heard Ivan¡¯s answer. She suddenly rushed to the exit and opened the door.


    Other than Zac, there was a bodyguard at the door.


    Without hesitation, Emilia tip-toed and hugged the bodyguard. Ivan immediately grasped her arm when


    she was about to kiss the bodyguard.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve told you that I disagree with it. Other than this, I can give you whatever you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me. Since you won¡¯t do as I say, then I should go and find some other guys to y with as


    well. I¡¯ll tell you what. I¡¯ll mess around and release my desire. It¡¯s my body now. I can do whatever I


    want. You have no right to stop me. Furthermore, It was you who threw away the opportunity I gave.¡±


    Emilia then shook Ivan¡¯s hand away and was ready to kiss the bodyguard again. The bodyguard was


    terrified.


    This time, Ivan pulled Emilia away even hard and started walking into the room. The bodyguard quickly


    helped Ivan to send Emilia into the room as well.


    The door shut, and Emilia stomped her feet out of anger.


    ¡°Why did you stop me? Yes, I might be one of Emilia¡¯s personalities, but I don¡¯t belong to her. I have my


    right. My first choice was you because I like you, but you kicked me away. Now, move, or I¡¯llmit


    suicide just like other personalities. Jump from a building, or cut my wrist. Whatever. Dare to try?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ivan knocked Emilia out without hesitation.


    Then, Emilia closed her eyes and fell into Ivan¡¯s arms.


    Ivan carried Emilia and sent her to her bed, then tucked her in.


    ¡°Emilia, I wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯re going to be angry or not for treating you like this. I just can¡¯t let her torture


    your body. You should wake up. I¡¯m by your side. Don¡¯t care about Oscar anymore. He doesn¡¯t deserve


    to be your father. Even if you don¡¯t ept me, you¡¯ll still have your friends and family. They are going to


    care about you and protect you. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    The moment Ivan finished his sentence, he saw a drop of tears roll down Emilia¡¯s cheek. Ivan got


    stunned. Then, he grasped Emilia¡¯s hands in excitement.


    ¡°Emilia, did you hear me? Wake up. Don¡¯t fall into slumber anymore. Everything is going to be alright.¡±


    ¡°I know that you have your pain, and I¡¯m never going to truly understand that. But I can protect and


    respect you. Wake up. You¡¯re scaring me. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    However, Emilia didn¡¯t wake up. Even Ivan didn¡¯t know what was the reason Emilia cried.


    Was it because of what Ivan said or was there something in her dream that made her sad?


    Ivan kept talking to Emilia beside the bed. However, Emilia remained slumber as if she couldn¡¯t hear


    anything Ivan said.


    On the other side, Georgia finally got in touch with Kayden.


    Kayden couldn¡¯t stay conscious for long, so it wasn¡¯t an easy task for both sides to get in touch with


    each other.


    Georgia set up an emergency ringtone for her phone. When Georgia heard the ringtone in the middle


    of the night, she quickly grabbed her phone and entered the room beside her bedroom.


    After a while, Georgia saw Robert walk in with a jacket and cover it on Georgia¡¯s shoulder. At the same


    time, Kayden showed his face in the video call.


    Kayden seemed to lose quite some weight, and her jawline was obvious. She seemed pale even in


    front of the camera.


    ¡°How long can we talk?¡±


    Georgia threw a question. Kayden smiled weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Sometimes I¡¯ll be awake for a few hours, and sometimes it¡¯s just a few minutes. It


    depends. They said you have something to tell me. Well, spill it when I¡¯m still awake. If you can¡¯t finish


    this time, then save it for the next time I wake up.¡±


    ¡°Your research here made great progress. I haven¡¯t told you that, in fact, my cousin brother, Aston,


    participated in the project. He knew about your condition, so he participated in the research. Aston


    used to be so down, and I couldn¡¯t stand it. So, I told him part of the truth. Aston then changed. He


    didn¡¯t me you for hiding the truth from him, and he no longerin. Instead, he aggressively


    participated in all the experiments in theb every day.¡±


    ¡°Aston wanted to cure you. His team made a progress recently, and you¡¯re getting better. So, Aston


    asked me for a favour toe to see you. I had to seek your permission about this. If you agree with it,


    then I¡¯ll set up a meeting for you two. If you rejected him, I¡¯ll respect your decision.¡±


    Kayden chuckled gently after she heard what Georgia said.


    ¡°Is Aston alright? He¡¯s going to fall sick if he stays in theb for most of the time for experiments. He


    should rest. Don¡¯t run around. I¡¯m getting better.¡±


    ¡°Aston no longer work like how he used to be anymore. He won¡¯t work all day. He would go to bed and


    take his food on time. Also, Aston never smokes or drinks. He¡¯ll continue his research with his team


    whenever he has time. He became calmer now too. Kayden, Aston is more mature now. He epted


    what happened between you two. Aston told me that he only wanted to cure you and meet you. Would


    you say yes?¡±

 Chapter 613 Which One Was Adam

    Chapter 613 Which One Was Adam


    Upon hearing that, Kayden made an odd face.


    She didn¡¯t know if she should agree to it, she was also reluctant to say no.


    She was a bit afraid to say yes right now because she asked the medical personnel here before to


    examine her during the onset of her illness. Though, the medical personnel here never agreed to it.


    She already could tell how helpless she would look. She wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. She knew that


    Aston wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it if he were to see her condition.


    But she now had a glimmer of hope and didn¡¯t want to wait destely until death came knocking like


    She was hesitating for a very long time and Georgia waited for her patiently.


    She stayed quiet for more than ten minutes, so long that Georgia felt a bit sleepy from waiting. Finally,


    Kayden looked up and looked straight into Georgia¡¯s eyes and said this.


    ¡°Can you give him my contact information? When I¡¯m conscious again next time I¡¯ll talk to him. I don¡¯t


    know what to do but I¡¯ll try to stay conscious. Then next time, I¡¯ll talk to him and we¡¯ll see if he¡¯ll be


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    allowed to see me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    They ended their conversation. After this, Kayden didn¡¯t lose consciousness. She stayed conscious for


    a longer time than normal. Robert who was standing by the side said.


    ¡°It¡¯s four in the morning. You should try to sleep for a bit. You have to go to theb for research in the


    morning. You wouldn¡¯t be able to go on without sleep for so many nights.¡±


    Georgia looked up and smiled. She then stood up and held Robert¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why did youe here with me? I can handle this alone. You haven¡¯t been sleeping well recently


    either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to apany you since you can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m worried that you would think too much. I can¡¯t


    sleep in peace knowing that and hence I¡¯m here. There¡¯s been too much going on recently. I know that


    you can¡¯t sleep well in the night and keep tossing and turning throughout the night.¡±


    ¡°Did I wake you up? Sometimes I can¡¯t sleep well and will toss and turn in my sleep, especially when I


    have nightmares. You must have not slept well because of me.¡±


    Robert chuckled upon hearing that.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep well, I will be there with you. We will shoulder the burdens and sadness together, just


    like how we share our happiness. How can I still sleep like a log and leave you worrying about things


    alone? Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s try to sleep for at least a bit. Then, we¡¯ll go to work in the morning.¡±


    As theyy on the bed, Georgia reached out her hand and hugged Robert.


    ¡°My gut is telling me that either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, they will let Vanessa go. I should


    be able to see her soon, but I still feel uneasy. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m feeling this way because Alfred is a sly


    person or is it because of some other reason. I can¡¯t say what it is, but I feel like something bad is


    going to happen. Though, I can¡¯t think of a better solution for this problem.¡±


    ¡°Should we send more people to Svero? Even though Wilson said that we don¡¯t need to, and he is


    indeed strong, but I feel like you can be more at ease if we send more people over.¡±


    ¡°I also think that¡¯s a good idea. Though, it¡¯s nighttime over there right now. In the morning after I wake


    up, I will talk to Wilson and Elsie about this. Otherwise, I will feel really restless.¡±


    After that, Robert stayed quiet, trying to let Georgia go to sleep. But Georgia continued talking.


    ¡°There¡¯s the thing with Sarah too. She didn¡¯t do anything recently. Did your people notice anything


    weird about her?¡±


    ¡°I did ask her about it. She said that she¡¯s waiting for the correct timing since Jayson¡¯s a cunning


    person as well. He won¡¯t easily believe what Sarah says and hence they will have to make a deal. Only


    then, they will go on with their ns. This may take a while.¡±


    ¡°Even if they strike a deal, and Sarah wants to fake the kidnapping of our children, they will still need a


    lot of arrangement. I believe that they wouldn¡¯t just simply take action abruptly without a concrete n.¡±


    Robert answered. Georgia then asked again.


    ¡°Where is Sarah right now? Did she hide her location from you at all?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t. I know every ce she has been to. I also manage to identify every person she came in


    contact with. You shouldn¡¯t think too much about this, I¡¯ll deal with it properly. Rest well, your eyebags


    are getting heavier each day.¡±


    Georgia couldn¡¯t help butugh upon hearing what Robert said.


    ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t like me anymore if I get old?¡±


    Georgia threw him a random question that a woman would normally be concerned about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grow old too if you grow older. I¡¯m older than you, remember? I would be happy if you would still


    love me unconditionally even when I¡¯m old and wrinkly. How would I dare to not love you back?


    Growing old together is also something wonderful. Go to sleep, stop thinking too much.¡±


    Robert patted her back lightly and she finally stopped asking questions.


    She closed her eyes and went into a deep slumber.


    She slept well after that and didn¡¯t have any nightmares. She didn¡¯t toss and turn around in the bed


    either. Robert was a light sleeper and he felt relieved.


    The next day, Elsie and Wilson who were in Svero got a call from Adam.


    Adam told Wilson that his private ne was about the arrive in Svero¡¯s king¡¯s private airport in the


    pce. He told Wilson to wait for him there.


    ¡°Adam ising personally. This means that the king and Adam¡¯s discussion has slowlye to an


    end. They are working on thest steps now. Does that mean that once they start to cooperate, I will


    see my sister again?¡±


    Elsie said excitedly to Wilson. Wilson nodded and smile.


    ¡°Yes, if Adames over, it can only mean that they are probably about 99% certain about the


    cooperation. They¡¯ll confirm with each other for thest time, and this will be 100%plete. Don¡¯t


    worry, if everything goes well tomorrow, your sister will be back by your said real soon.¡±


    Elsie couldn¡¯t help but hug him. She also kissed him on the cheek several times.


    Wilson was smiling at first, but soon he felt helpless. Elsie was continuously kissing him happily.


    ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll have to head to the bed. Then we won¡¯t get to meet Adam in time.


    Wilson said helplessly to Elsie. Elsie¡¯s face flushed and she pouted while saying to Wilson.


    ¡°I was just trying to express my happiness. This is my reward for you, why are you always thinking


    about that? It¡¯s still bright outside, have some self-control.¡±


    ¡°But you keep kissing me like that. To me, you¡¯re seducing¡­ Elsie, let go of me. I need to calm down.¡±


    Elsie lowered her head and chuckled slyly. She managed to make him, a usually emotionless person,


    go crazy and then be forced to stay put. This was a fun pastime for her recently. It was amusing and it


    made her feel aplished.


    Though, in the night, he would take his revenge and ravage her thoroughly. Even so, Elsie was still


    having fun with this.


    But today, she wasn¡¯t only teasing him. Hearing the news about her sister, Elsie was really happy and


    excited.


    Adam was Wilson¡¯s friend. To solve this incident, Wilson put in a lot of effort. He deserved all the


    credits and Elsie was really just rewarding him.


    Soon, it was noon in Svero. Wilson had confirmed that Adam¡¯s ne was about tond. He and Elsie


    went over to the private airport to wait for him.


    After ten minutes, the king and Princess Anna were also there. The ne could be seen yonder in the


    sky.


    After a while, the nended.


    Elsie saw many peopleing out of the ne. She asked Wilson.


    ¡°Which one is Adam? I can¡¯t tell. They all dressed the same and had the same haircut.¡±


    Everyone who got off the ne was about the same height and had the same haircut. They were all


    wearing sunsses as well, Elsie couldn¡¯t tell who was who.


    Wilson answered her question.


    ¡°Every powerful government in the world wants to know how Adam looks like, but nobody really knows.


    He protects his identity very well. If you want to see him, you can see his face during our private


    meetingter. He shouldn¡¯t be hiding his face then, since I¡¯ve known him for a long time. Though, for


    meeting with the king of Svero and when being outside in public, he will be hiding himself in case the


    satellites take pictures of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s so mysterious. How did he manage to find so many people of the same height? They even look


    extremely simr after putting on sunsses. It¡¯s like seeing a bunch of clones standing together, it¡¯s


    amazing.¡±


    Elsie said astonishedly. The king and Princess seemed to know about this as they didn¡¯t ask which one


    was Adam. Instead, they led everyone towards the pce.


    In the end, Elsie, Wilson, Adam, and his bodyguards followed the king and Princess Anna. They arrived


    at thergest hall in the pce.


    The hall could fit more than hundreds of people. The people in the suit also didn¡¯t know which one was


    Adam. They all found ces to sit down.


    Elsie and Wilson also went ahead to find ces to sit.

 Chapter 614 Meeting with Adam

    Chapter 614 Meeting with Adam


    "Can the negotiation still go on as such?"


    Elsie asked curiously.


    She didn''t even know which one was Adam, there were so many people who looked the same here.


    Elsie was particrly curious whether the negotiation could be conducted in such a situation.


    "Sure, Adam has gone through many of these negotiations, and while there have been dangers and


    pitfalls, he hasn''t been harmed, except for that time when he and I were in more serious danger.


    However, his precautions have gotten stricter and stricter, and he has hardly ever encountered that


    kind of life-or-death decision."


    "Does he particrly dread the grave? He found so many people who look like him in sunsses, isn''t


    he afraid of losing his life?"


    Elsie leaned close to Wilson''s ear and said carefully, while Wilson couldn''t help butugh.


    "Who doesn''t dread the grave? Of course, he wants to live well and he can''t be ready for death every


    time. He just makes as much preparation as possible. It''s normal for someone who is always in a life-


    threatening situation like him to do this."


    "So what will they negotiateter? They don''t sign? What are we doing sitting here?"


    They had been sitting for several minutes, but everyone was quiet. The king and the princess weren''t


    doing anything, and neither was Adam''s side, which made Elsie feel a little strange.


    "As for the negotiation, they should havepleted it over the phone and all the conditions have been


    agreed upon. Now it''s just a meeting between the two sides to sign the contract, and after signing the


    contract, the payment will be made on delivery. Both of us probably aren''t expected to be involved in


    this section. The only reason we''re here is to keep up appearances and have a meal."


    After Wilson finished his sentences, it didn''t take long for Elsie to see the staff in the pce start


    bringing in the dishes.


    She followed Wilson decently to have a meal here, but she still felt strange even after she left.


    "This is very serious business, and I saw so many people going to the conference room, so I thought


    there would be some serious negotiations, but it turned out to be having lunch. You guys really know


    how to party."


    "Maybe there was some private deal, like confirming something during the meal, but of course we both


    wouldn''t know about it. You don''t really believe it was just a meal, do you? After all, with so many


    people there, there must have been some transaction information confirmed during that asion."


    After Wilson said this, Elsie suddenly felt that she was particrly stupid.


    "I actually thought they were really just having a simple meal. I knew they must have been doing


    something quietly during the meal. Probably confirmed a deal or something...What about Adam? Didn''t


    he say he was going to meet with you? When?"


    Elsie was still a bit curious about Adam because he was so mysterious. The more mysterious he was,


    the more he could arouse her curiosity.


    She also wanted to know how Adam looked like, would he be just what she imagined?


    Wilson suddenly gave Elsie a mysterious smile.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll contact me tonight at thetest and then we''ll find a ce to meet. He''ll see you as


    I''ve told him about your existence and he''s eager to meet you too. I''m older than him, he''ll treat you as


    his sister-inw."


    "Are you saying that someone as awesome as him would respect me as his sister-inw?"


    Elsie suddenly asked with some triumph, so did she be the sister-inw of the mob boss?


    It seemed a little exciting to think about it.


    "You''re right to think so. In the future, if someone dares to offend you, you can just dere his name


    and I''m sure those people will be submissive. Dering my name is even less useful than dering his


    name."


    This conversation made Elsie look forward to it more and more, and she really wanted to meet Adam.


    At about 6 p.m., sure enough, people wearing sunsses and suits came outside the room they were


    staying in.


    After they knocked on the door, Wilson and Elsie came out and the man standing at the front spoke up.


    "Our boss would like to see you for a moment, please follow me."


    Excitedly, Elsie grabbed Wilson''s hand.


    "Your prediction is really right. He dide to us at night."


    They walked behind the bodyguard and ended up on the top floor of another building. This room was


    said to be the room where Adam was staying.


    This ce was very spacious, and the whole building was lived in by Adam and his subordinates.


    After they entered one of the rooms, Elsie saw that there was a man wearing sunsses sitting at the


    dining table, eating in his pajamas at the moment.


    If she was not mistaken, it seemed to be a cake.


    ''So this mob boss likes desserts?'' Elsie felt a sense of shock.


    She looked at the man wearing sunsses and eating cake with some caution, not even daring to


    whisper to ask Wilson anything, while the man looked up at them.


    "Have a seat, this is my personal chef and he is the best at making fruit cake. Would you like to try it?"


    Adam pushed a few pieces of cake over and invited Wilson and Elsie to sit down for dessert.


    With curiosity, Elsie pulled Wilson to sit next to Adam.


    She tasted the cake and it was so delicious that Elsie couldn''t help but speak excitedly to Adam.


    "You''re right, your chef''s cooking is so good. This cake is better than any cake I''ve ever had before."


    ''He is really a rich man, and is really too good at enjoying himself,'' Elsie sighed inwardly while the man


    smiled and spoke.


    "If you like to eat, I can give you this chef."


    This remark made Else freeze for a moment, but she smiled and shook her head.


    "That''s not necessary, I''m not obsessed with eating desserts. I just eat them every now and then."


    The man nodded as he looked toward Wilson.


    "We haven''t seen each other in years, I''m still single, and you even have a wife. You''ve progressed so


    fast that I initially thought you''d be single for life."


    Wilson put on a smile.


    "Elsie and I aren''t married yet, but we''ll start preparing for it. Although you''re not married yet, didn''t you


    tell me before that you already have a child? It should be more important for you to have a child."


    "He''s just naughty, I can''t tease or y with him, what''s the fun? So I have left him in the care of a


    nanny."


    The man sighed, and then he continued to concentrate on eating his dessert. Elsie, on the other hand,


    listened to the two men catch up, talking for a while about what happened back then, and for a while


    about their recent situation.


    "When Elsie and I get married, are you free toe to the wedding? She will be your sister-inw from


    now on."


    Wilson asked Adam, whose lips curled up slightly.


    "How can I note to your wedding? Even if it''s a fatal asion, I''ll be there."


    After saying this, Adam then looked at Elsie.


    "Elsie, what gifts do you want for your wedding? I can prepare for you in advance. There is nothing in


    this world that I can''t buy, as long as it ever existed. If you want a star in the sky, the most I can do is


    buy a star and name it after you. There''s really no way around it."


    "Can I ask for a gift in advance? Of course, if it''s inconvenient, you can refuse me."


    Elsie''s heart was eager. She asked Adam curiously, while Adam said with a smile.


    "Go ahead, as long as it''s something I can do, I''ll promise you."


    "Wilson told me that your look is wanted worldwide, so you can''t show your face easily. When you got


    off the ne today, those bodyguards looked so much like you, I mean with sunsses on, and even


    your heights are almost exactly the same. How did you manage to do that?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Also, may I know what you look like? Of course, forget it if it''s inconvenient, I''m just too curious."


    After Elsie finished her words, Adam suddenly burst outughing and he turned his head to look at


    Wilson.


    "Is that how you exined it to her? I''ve found so many people who are the same height as me, who


    look the same as me in sunsses, and you only exin that I can''t show my picture?"


    Wilson nodded in silence and didn''t say anything as Adam smiled at Elsie.


    "Of course, this reason does exist as well. But for me, if I do reveal my looks, I can change my looks


    through stic surgery, so it''s not a super big problem. I don''t want to show my face in front of the


    general public purely because if I negotiate with this face, the other party is likely to distrust me, even


    though my name is already well-known."


    This statement made Elsie particrly curious, and she saw that the man in front of her had taken off


    his sunsses.


    Upon seeing what the man looked like, Elsie was rendered speechless and she remained silent for a


    long time.

 Chapter 615 Super Cute

    Chapter 615 Super Cute


    The silence was almost a minute long and the whole room fell silent.


    In the end, it was Adam who smiled instead.


    "What? Are you shocked too? I also think that if I show up with this kind of look, basically all


    negotiations will fail. And even if I did show up with that look, people wouldn''t believe me and they


    would just think I was a substitute. I couldn''t help it, so I had to wear sunsses to negotiate with them.


    Once I wore sunsses, people were a bit scared of me and I looked more imposing."


    "I just didn''t think you were indeed different from what I thought you were."


    Elsie spoke up awkwardly, while Adam asked with interest.


    "What did you imagine I should look like? The kind you see in the movies? But there are all types of


    looks in the movies. What do you imagine I should look like?"


    "I thought you would be very, very cold. People are scared to death when you look at them more than


    once, and people will bow their heads in fear when they look at you. I thought you would carry that aura


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    that makes people fear and tremble."


    If Elsie could only describe what Adam looked like in one sentence, it would be an updated version of


    the babyface.


    From the way Adam looked, it was hard to tell that he was a half-breed.


    He was a man, but with a babyface, which would have meant cute. If it was several times more of an


    upgrade than a normal babyface, it would have been like seeing a cute animal.


    In other words, it was like seeing a giant panda and thinking he was so cute.


    That was how she felt at first nce when she saw Adam. But, she was afraid of offending him by


    showing that look, so she kept her head down and silent for a long time, suppressing the excitement in


    her heart.


    In her eyes, she saw Adam like a child seeing a giant panda.


    He was so cute! How could he have such cute looks?


    "Don''t I give you a cold enough feeling when I''m wearing sunsses? I''ve trained that expression for


    so long that whenever people see me, they subconsciously take a few steps back. As for me finding so


    many people who are the same height as me and then wearing sunsses to look simr to me, of


    course it''s because the aura of one person isn''t really that great, and if dozens of people came over like


    that, it would look particrly imposing and scare the opponent first. The most important thing in


    negotiations is to scare your opponent first."


    Elsie really couldn''t help but snort withughter.


    "You''re nothing like I thought you would be. You''re very funny. Are you a big fan of cakes and desserts


    and such?"


    Elsie couldn''t resist asking because she was so gossipy.


    "Of the food, I do love desserts the most. Eating cake rxes the mind and puts you in a happy mood."


    This meeting with Adam didn''tst long and they chatted for a while afterward before Elsie and Wilson


    left.


    Adam looked like he had something to do again, so they had to leave.


    When they got back to their ce, Elsie hugged Wilson andughed as soon as the door was closed.


    Sheughed for so long that Wilson couldn''t help but speak up.


    "What are youughing at? Why are youughing so hard?"


    Elsie asked as she grabbed Wilson''s arm, still with a grin on her face.


    "I thought Adam was so funny. He talks with such humor, and all his actions make you want tough.


    How can someone be so funny? You don''t know how he looks with that tone of voice and his actions. If


    I hadn''t kept myself in check, I really would have been able to stopughing in front of him all the time.


    Luckily, my tolerance was stronger and I onlyughed out loud when I got back here."


    Wilson spoke up helplessly.


    "Let me get you a ss of water. You''ve beenughing for so long, and you look a bit tired."


    Elsie hurriedly sat down on the sofa and nodded. After Wilson brought over the warm water and she


    took a few sips, she turned to Wilson and asked again.


    "I can''t believe you weren''t shocked when you first met Adam back then. What did you feel then? Tell


    me quickly."


    "I thought he was Adam''s double at that time and didn''t believe he was Adam himself. Because by that


    time, Adam''s reputation was able to shock a lot of people. It wasn''t until after I''d been through a lot with


    him and confirmed his skills, and all those bodyguards protecting him, that I knew I''d been mistaken."


    "So what do you think his looks make people feel? You couldn''t help but want to stroke his hair, like


    seeing a cute dog, or seeing a giant panda, could you?"


    This time, Wilson spoke up with difficulty.


    "I just think he''s harmless and acts like a fool sometimes. I don''t really think he''s so cute."


    "Men and women really are different. You really don''t feel the cuteness of his looks at all."


    Elsie said with an exmation and then drank the ss of water next to herpletely.


    "Are you impressed with him and find him easy to approach?"


    Wilson asked Elsie, who nodded.


    "Is he not easy to approach? I''ve never seen a big man so talkative and approachable. When you told


    me about his reputation earlier, I thought he was a global sensation and maybe a particrly scary-


    looking guy. It turns out the gap between imagination and fact is so wide, which is unexpected."


    Wilsonughed helplessly.


    "You should know that the more harmless a person looks, the more ruthless and tricky he is. He''s so


    globally famous not because he downys the fact that he ys it cool, but because he literally came


    out of the dead. His every move could very well involve the lives and deaths of many people. Of


    course, I am not asking you to be careful in his presence. Given my rtionship with him, he would


    treat you with great respect, which is why he treats you with a particrly good attitude. If it were


    anyone else, no one would dare to be so reckless in front of him."


    "So that''s how it is. It seems that it is because of you that he treats me so well. In fact, it would look


    more interesting to put on a face like that and talk about life and death. But it''s probably because he''s


    so nice to me that I''m not scared. I''m really stealing the glory from you again."


    In the evening, before Elsie and Wilson went to bed, Princess Anna contacted them.


    "Tomorrow afternoon, I will bring your sister to pick you up. The time and ce are not yet known. In


    case there are any surprises, I will let you know then."


    Princess Anna could not be contacted again after thisment. Elsie hugged Wilson and cried


    excitedly.


    "Although I had expected that, by this point, they should have released my sister, I was still very excited


    to really get the news. Nothing will go wrong tomorrow, will it?"


    "Didn''t Georgia get in touch with us this afternoon? They''ll be contacting a lot of people toe over


    tomorrow. Let''s be a bit more prepared. This is Svero''s territory and is under the control of the King and


    Princess Anna. We''ll be a little more careful and nothing should happen."


    "That¡¯s right. I just hope everything goes well tomorrow. I''m also looking forward to seeing my sister,


    and I wonder if she''s been sufferingtely. I''m not afraid of anything else but how she''ll face Alfred and


    Princess Anna when she gets out. They haven''t called off the engagement yet and it looks like it will go


    ahead. I don''t know how my sister will be able to bear it."


    Elsie finished the sentence sadly and Wilson hugged her tofort her.


    "She''s always going to have to deal with this. With you by her side, she''ll be able to pull through."


    Wilson reassured Elsie, but she still shook her head.


    "I''m actually scared of other things. My sister has been locked up for so long, and she must have all


    sorts of doubts in her mind. She still has the baby with her. I''m a little worried that there''s a chance my


    sister might regain her memory. I don''t even know right now if it''s a good thing or a bad thing for her to


    regain her memory. Because I don''t want my sister to be with Alfred anymore. But if my sister doesn''t


    regain her memory, her trust and doubts about Alfred will definitely force her to want to see him. It''s so


    worrying."


    When she finished, Wilson didn''t even know how tofort her. He really knew nothing about


    psychologicalfort other than being able to figure out how to keep the people he cared about safe.


    After they fell asleep, it was just morning on the other side due to the jetg. Ivan was already asleep


    on the edge of the bed. He had been at Emilia''s bedside the whole time.


    Suddenly, he felt a knock on his head. He looked up to see that Emilia, who was lying in bed, was


    awake. Ivan spoke up excitedly.


    "Emilia, are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    Emilia suddenly smiled.


    "Can''t you see? I''m not gone. This body is still under my control. I told you she wouldn''t wake up now


    unless you agreed to my demands. Do you want to reconsider now?"

 Chapter 616 Youre A Coward

    Chapter 616 You''re A Coward


    Ivan''s heart suddenly sank. He didn''t expect that after he forced Emilia to faint, he still couldn''t get


    Emilia''s master personality to wake up.


    Using such tactics before had supposedly worked. He knew that from Zac, but this time, it hadn''t


    worked.


    He could hardly hide the heavy look on his face as the womanughed in front of him.


    "What do you mean by that look? I didn''t ask you to do anything harmful. The most outrageous request


    I have made is for you to kiss me and this is the look you''re actually giving me. I told you a long time


    ago that she just looks strong, and this time, she is really stimted to shut her down. Do you think it''s


    that easy to get her to wake up?"


    Ivan asked, looking up as soon as the woman finished speaking.


    "If you knew it was so difficult, then why did you say before that you would let here back if I


    promised you that I would meet your demands? I don''t believe you can decide if shees back or


    not."


    The womanughed when he finished his sentence.


    "You''ve finally smartened up for a moment. Obviously, I was teasing you then, and you just didn''t fall for


    it."


    Herment made Ivan inexplicably angry.


    But the person in front of her was also Emilia, and there was no way she could bear all of Emilia''s


    emotions and thoughts.


    He shouldn''t me the person in front of him. Ivan sighed.


    "What exactly do I have to do for you to feelfortable and not make a scene?"


    "I want to know what love is, and what it''s like to be loved. Don''t you love me? Even though I''m only a


    part of her, you should love me too. Isn''t love supposed to be about liking each other and being happy


    with each other? Why don''t I feel that way? Why won''t you even kiss me? I''m not happy ..."


    "What else do you want besides this request?"


    Until now, Ivan had been reluctant to be close to the person in front of him. Because he didn''t know if


    Emilia would hate the action once her mind was joined to hers.


    "But isn''t love in dramas all about love and kissing and hugging each other and being intimate with


    each other in bed when you''re deeply in love? That''s what I want too. In fact, it''s easy if you make me


    disappear, as long as I know the meaning of my existence."


    Her words made Ivan ask excitedly.


    "What exactly do you want me to do? Just ask. I don''t believe a kiss is enough to show you what love


    feels like. That''s certainly not what you want."


    "I want to know what love feels like. I want to know what it feels like so badly. I can feel that I like you,


    but I can''t experience the joy of liking each other. I want to know what it''s like. If you could make me


    feel that way, I would leave."


    "That''s also the reason I exist. She doesn''t know what love is. In fact, I don''t either. She separated


    herself from her emotions and wanted me to take them on. But I was clueless too. Before I passed out,


    I was actually just tormenting you on purpose. I just wanted to make a scene and see what you would


    do to me. I didn''t know what to do."


    Her words suddenly made Ivan''s heart ache in particr. He took the initiative this time and stepped


    forward to gently embrace the person in front of him.


    "I''m sorry. You didn''t feel this way because I didn''t do it right."


    "Then do you know what to do?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The woman asked in a confused voice. She no longer had that seductive look in her every move that


    she had made when they first met but was truly opening herself up and speaking of her doubts and


    what she was asking for.


    "I don''t know. Because I was once a fool too, and I have never been able to make you feel trusted. All I


    know is that I should respect your actions unless you go and do something to hurt yourself. I want to


    protect you. I don''t know what else I can do. If you want to do something now, I''ll just go with you. I


    think there is no concrete exnation for love, but rather to feel it with your heart. Since you want to


    feel this feeling, what do you want to do? I''ll just go with you to y."


    "Then can you take me to see him first? He''s my father, right? I want to see Oscar one more time."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see him."


    After getting Emilia all dressed up, the two of them went out with the bodyguards and took the car to


    Oscar''s current ce.


    Oscar wasn''t at work today. He had his own house in the city.


    The two knocked on the door outside the vi and as soon as they revealed their identities, the butler


    came and opened the door and took them inside.


    Inside the house, Oscar was sitting in the living room with a newspaper. Seeing the two of them enter,


    Oscar put the paper down and then looked up and smiled lightly at them.


    "Come and sit down. Have you guys eaten anything yet? What would you like to drink ..."


    Emilia, however, slowly walked up to Oscar at this moment. She was not Emilia''s master personality


    and was able to restrain her sorrow and anger.


    She could feel all the emotions in her master''s body.


    "I''ve put up with this for so long-"


    As soon as she finished the words, she pped Oscar across the face.


    It seemed that when a daughter hit her father, she would be scorned by the world. Yet this personality


    of Emilia''s was not at all sorry.


    This action made the servants and the housekeeper in the house freeze. Ivan was a little shocked, but


    he did not do anything. Instead, he stood by Emilia''s side, in case Oscar did something to hurt Emilia.


    Oscar froze for a moment and then asked calmly.


    "If pping me would make you feel better, you can p me again."


    "Nice try! If I do p you a few more times and hurt you to the bone, you''ll be so happy and you''ll feel


    no more guilt in your heart. Oscar, you say you did four stupid things, but one day, you''ll say you did


    five. You''ll be sorry that you did this to me. You personally got a surrogate to give birth to me, and then


    you abandoned me without hesitation. You''ve regretted it all your life, and you''ll continue to regret it


    Her words silenced Oscar for a moment, and he looked up at the woman in front of him and said.


    "You are not her. What happened to her? Why did she let you out?"


    Emiliaughed.


    "Does it matter if I''m her or not? I''m a part of her too. She''s so sad about you that she''s shutting herself


    up. Then I will bear all her sadness and anger. I don''t think you deserve to be her father, and people


    like you should be deserted by your family and friends."


    "There is no turning back in this world. Is it possible that if I make up for you now, you will agree to it?"


    As soon as Oscar said this, Emilia suddenly burst intoughter.


    Then she said with mockery.


    "Look, this is how you''ve been all your life. You think you''ve done wrong and no one else will ever


    forgive you, so you don''t even try to redeem yourself or atone for your sins. You''re just a selfish viin.


    You don''t deserve affection, and you don''t deserve love."


    "Margie had the bad luck of meeting you. And I was created by you, so let''s say I owe you in myst


    life. Where is Margie? I need to see her."


    Ivan hadn''t expected Emilia to ask that, and Oscar smiled gently.


    "She''s at home, in the house where we used to be. You''ll see her when you get back. Your grandfather


    told her not to go out anymore, and I told her not to go out either, so she stays at home and then tends


    to the flowers and watches TV shows every day like she always does. What''s the point of you seeing


    her? If I still owe you, she doesn''t owe you anything. It was always me who was sorry for her."


    "You know you''re sorry, too? But I just want to see her. If I don''t do something myself, I''ll probably be


    the first one to break down."


    With that, Emilia turned her head and took Ivan''s hand as she prepared to leave.


    However, when she reached the door, she turned back to Oscar.


    "You''re a coward, the dumbest coward in the world!"

 Chapter 617 Suffering For Love

    Chapter 617 Suffering For Love


    After saying that, Emilia led Ivan straight away and closed the door forcefully behind her.


    Oscar sat where he was andughed at himself.


    "Are you going to see Margie now?"


    After sitting in the car, Ivan asked Emilia cautiously.


    "Yes, I want to see her, and I have to see her."


    "Didn''t you say that you only wanted to experience love? Why do you bear all the bitterness and hurt in


    her heart as well?"


    The person in front of him, however, suddenly smiled at Ivan.


    "Why are you still so stupid? Several of Emilia''s other personalities have merged, and their emotions


    and memories are in my head. I now took on all the hard feelings, anger, and pain for her. Whether it


    was affection or love, as long as she kept herself shut down in cowardice, I had to bear it all. In fact,


    sometimes I wonder if she and I are one and the same. Why is it that I can feel all her hurts while she


    cowardly keeps herself in one ce?"


    "So now Emilia has only one split personality, you, right?"


    Ivan asked with excitement, while Emilia smiled indifferently.


    "I''m the only one that exists, so all the pain is on my shoulders. You have to be kind to me. If I didn¡¯t


    take it, I might go jump off the building again. Ivan, I''ll leave eventually. If I leave, will you shed a tear,


    and will you pity me for such a fleeting existence?"


    "I''ll remember all of you as you were, and I''ll remember everything that happened between us. You


    were a part of her, and she was actually a part of you. You were never subordinate to each other. You


    were one person."


    The womanughed, however. She hung her head, while her voice suddenly sounded a little sad.


    "Drive on. Some things should be settled anyhow."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivan drove to where Margie lived, which was a garden house in the suburbs.


    It was just that it was now winter and from outside, no flowers or nts could be seen, only lots of bare


    branches.


    The two had already said at Oscar''s ce that they wereing over, so after getting out of the car


    and giving their names, the bodyguards opened the door and led them inside.


    Margie looked normal. She hadn''t lost much weight, her hair was gently pulled back and she was


    wearing a sweater. It was warm inside.


    Emilia took off her jacket as she walked in. Margie, who was reading a book, looked up at them. She


    looked a little surprised, then put the book down in her hands and asked.


    "What are you guys doing here? What? Are you guysing to have a goodugh at me, or do you


    want toe and get back at me for what I did to you?"


    Margie asked as she looked into Emilia¡¯s eyes. Emilia slowly approached her while the two were only a


    few meters apart, she stared at Margie''s face.


    Then she thought of the times when she had been very young and Margie had been close to her, and


    had asionally given her a natural smile, and had had such rare moments of warmth.


    "Do you think I came to see you to get back at you or to torment you? All these years, in fact, apart


    from that incident, you have been sort of nonchnt and polite to me. I was never the one who suffered


    the most in this affair. It was Oscar who wronged you."


    "You actually think like that?"


    Margie suddenly looked down and smiled.


    "I''ve heard you''ve been so hurt and mentally ill, yet you still treat me with such kindness. I don''t know


    who you''re like. Your mother? It''s a pity I didn''t get along with her."


    "I don''t know what my mother was like. In fact, Oscar probably doesn''t know what kind of person my


    mother is either. Do you really think that saving his life is enough to make Oscar miss a woman for so


    many years, or even keep loving her deeply?"


    "What do you mean by that? Wasn''t everything your father did because of your mother? That''s the kind


    of person he is. Even when he''s done wrong, he won''t admit it. He''s just so stubborn, and he''ll never


    turn back from whoever he''s identified with."


    Margie''s remark made Emiliaugh sadly. She suddenly sat down right next to Margie.


    "I''ve seen my father. I am puzzled as to why he has been cold to me all these years and does not care


    for me at all, as if I were the daughter born to his enemies. He only does some duty to me but refuses


    to be close to me. Have you not thought about this? If I were really the daughter of someone he loved


    dearly, would he have ignored me like this for so many years? You too have seen how I was brought


    up. You don''t like me, and that''s because you''re not my real mother, and I understand that. But what


    did my father do to me? How many times a year did he see me? I don''t believe you don''t know these


    things."


    "What the hell are you going to say?"


    Margie finally asked with a sullen face. She always felt that today Emilia was not quite right and very


    different from the past. What she was saying was putting her in an even more irritable mood, and she


    really didn''t feel like discussing what Oscar had done.


    "I''ve seen him. I asked him why he wouldn''t love me, and why he didn''t dote on his daughter as


    intimately as other fathers do. I''m so confused that I want an answer from him. Do you know how


    ridiculous the answer is?"


    "How ridiculous? Why do you want to talk to me about these things?"


    Margie didn''t want to know the answer to these things, and Emilia spoke as though she hardly heard


    her.


    "He told me that he had done four stupid things in his life. The first thing was to forcefully marry you by


    mistaking you for the person who saved his life, even though you inly refused. The second thing was


    to force a divorce on you and even make you miscarry, and the third thing was that he insisted on


    getting a surrogate to give birth to me."


    "Do you know what thest stupid thing was? That was his insistence on not divorcing you."


    "What does it matter to me what stupid things he does? I''vee this far with him and there''s no


    turning back for anyone. What can he do if he knows he''s done wrong? Does he let me off the hook?


    Not. He even threatened me and made me stay in this ce to torture me. I never felt that I owed him


    anything. The only thing I did against him was to let you get hurt. Unfortunately, this didn''t work out


    either."


    "Don''t you understand? He was so cold to me because my existence proved that he had done a foolish


    thing in his life. If I really am the daughter of his greatest love, shouldn''t he be happy that I exist? Why


    does he regard me as one of the stupid things he has done in his life? Why does he insist on not


    divorcing you? Why does he think it was a stupid thing to force you to have an abortion back then?


    Haven''t you figured out what all this means?"


    Emilia''s questions were so loud that Margie looked up in shock.


    After a long moment, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes, then she shook her head in horror.


    "This can''t be. You''re talking nonsense. You''re saying these things deliberately to get back at me, aren''t


    you? I don''t believe you ..."


    Emilia suddenly felt that she wasn''t the most pathetic one.


    Sometimes, all beings suffered, especially for love.


    "You don''t believe it? You can call and ask him yourself. You could ask him toe back and ask


    about these things. He''s the stupidest coward in the world, and the stupidest person in the world."


    With those words, Emilia turned towards the outside.


    Just as she was about to reach the door, pulling Ivan''s hand, Margie asked loudly.


    "What are you trying to do by telling me all this?"


    "I think you have a right to know the truth. You deserve to know what your life has be over the


    years because of."


    With those words, Emilia sighed and turned to leave the ce.


    Margie was frozen in ce. After a long time, she suddenly burst into tears andughed out loud.


    It turned out that all the misery she had encountered in her life was because of such a reason.


    It was a long, long time before Margie suddenly picked up her phone.


    She had been locked up here, but he had not cut her off from the outside world.


    So she finally contacted Oscar, whom she hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "Come back and see me some time. There are some things that you should exin in front of me. If


    you don''te back, what you''ll see next is my corpse."She had never fought violently against


    anything, but at this moment, she suddenly decided she was going to do something about it.


    With that, Margie hung up the phone.


    She had never fought violently against anything, but at this moment, she suddenly decided she was


    going to do something.


    There were things and some hatreds that she had repressed for too many years.


    By today, she was almost going crazy.


    At home, Georgia was at work today as normal. She and Antonio were still busy in theb.


    Aston suddenly received a message from Kayden.


    He immediately darted back to the t where he was staying and got on the video call.


    The next second, he saw the person he had been missing day and night on the video.

 Chapter 618 Kaydens Mind

    Chapter 618 Kayden''s Mind


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight."


    The two looked at each other in silence for a long time, and the first to break the silence was Aston.


    His heart ached with pain.


    Kayden, who had once been so beautiful, had now lost a lot of weight.


    He couldn''t imagine what Kayden had gone through to be so thin. He could tell that Kayden''s


    eyes weren''t even as bright as they used to be, and she seemed a lot weaker.


    "You know how I am, so you know that being thin isn''t a big deal to me. I need to be relieved of my


    dependence on that drug. As long as I can pull it off, I''ll grow fat by eating moreter."


    Kayden finished her words optimistically. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    It turned out that after actually seeing Aston, all those pent-up misses tumbled out instead. It was


    amazing that she was actually missing someone.


    "I''ll cure you of your secret. Don''t worry. You''ll get out of that ce and then travel like a normal person


    and be able to y everywhere. You''ll never be coerced again, and you''ll never depend on these


    things again."


    "Miss Lane told me that you''ve been busy in theb every day for me. Will it be hard? Actually, it''s


    always been me who''s wronged you, and it''s always been me who''s acted arbitrarily. You didn''t have to


    do that."


    Kayden said in a downcast voice, while Aston hurriedly spoke up.


    "I don''t me you for cheating on me in the first ce. Everyone has their own difficulties, and I don''t


    care about the deception between us back then anymore. I just want you to get well soon. You have


    not wronged me. I''m the one who wasn''t strong enough for you to rely on, so you had to deal with the


    problems you faced in your own way. I''m not tired at all either, and I live every day to the fullest. Just


    like before in theb, I went to work during the day to do the research I loved and came home at night


    and rested. You know, I''m not much of an entertainer. I used to read books at home even if I didn''t work


    so many shifts in theb. I just don''t have any more recreational time now, but I''m not hurting my body.


    You mustn''t think I can''t take care of myself."


    Kayden suddenly felt a little sad and lowered her head. She felt her eyes were already filled with tears,


    but she didn''t want to expose this vulnerable expression to Aston.


    "Actually, I''ve often wondered that if I hadn''t chosen you in the first ce, wouldn''t I have caused you


    so much trouble and even brought you harm?"


    Kayden hung her head and spoke slowly.


    "I didn''t grow up the same way as you did. I was an orphan when I was a child and I grew up in


    struggles. Maybe I wasn''t meant to be kind. It was your bad luck to meet me. If I hadn''t met Mr. Knight


    back then, maybe my life would have been rotten and miserable. But he saved me and nurtured me.


    He was the best person for me at that time, so I served him to repay him and did a lot of unpleasant


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    things for him. I''ve never regretted it."


    "Even when I was coerced into being with Eric, I didn''t regret choosing you then, but I regret now that I


    chose you as a target in the first ce. The more I see you being nice to me and the more I see you


    not caring about what happened back then, the harder it will actually be for me. I don''t even know what


    I''m dwelling on, and what I''m being pretentious about. But I just don''t know how I can make up for


    cheating on you and hurting you back then, even if you didn''t even mind."


    This was what was on Kayden''s mind and she decided to say it after a long consideration.


    She wanted to tell the man in front of her exactly what was on her mind. She wanted Aston to see


    clearly what kind of a person she really was.


    "Sometimes in a person''s life, bad things will happen, but that doesn''t mean it will ruin your whole life."


    "I read a story before about a man who had studied hard for 10 years for his exams and his family was


    in very tough conditions. He was on his way to J City to take the exam when he suddenly came across


    a sh flood, which then blocked him on that road and he could never go forward again. A poor man


    like him had managed to raise hundreds of dors to be able to go to J City for the exams, but his 10


    years of hard work was ruined because of this sh flood."


    "That young man tried for a long time but still couldn''t get through the road. He couldn''t find any other


    way either, until he heard the news from J City that the exams had beenpleted, and he returned


    home with a lot of pain. Then he started working as an apprentice, copying books, working as a


    teacher, and trying to pay off his debts. But six monthster, he heard the news that the people who


    were in the same vige as him had set out a while before him, so they didn''t get blocked by that sh


    flood and got through that road early. But they didn''t go to J City for the exam either, because after they


    had been going for a while, there was a gue in the vige ahead of them, and they were infected


    and died in a short time."


    "It suddenly dawned on the young man who had been feeling sorry for himself that the suffering he had


    encountered back then was simply the loss of his exams, and that if he had insisted on making the


    journey, he might have died in another city too. It took a few more years before he finally went to J City


    to take the exam and then got the desired ranking. Is that a boring story I''m telling?"


    Kayden didn''t say anything and Aston continued to speak.


    "Kayden, your appearance was sudden for me. You cheated on me and you hurt me. We didn''t start


    well and there was a lot of deception mixed in with it. This love wasn''t perfect from the start, but you


    know what the thing I''m most happy about?"


    "I''m happy that I got that chance to be cheated on by you. Because of that, I met the love of my life. If


    you hadn''t chosen to cheat on me, maybe I would have continued to concentrate on my experiments in


    theb for the rest of my life. Until the day I die of old age, I will be left alone. I never expected my life


    to be smooth. I was only afraid that I would never find my beloved in my life and never know what it is


    like to love someone."


    "But if you hadn''t met me, you might have met someone better and would have had a more perfect


    rtionship. You might have had someone you loved who was happy with you and then would have


    been married and had children long ago. Perhaps, because of my presence, it has instead ruined what


    might have been a beautiful marriage for you."


    Kayden lifted her head this time as she said.


    She always felt that her presence had brought disaster and misery to Aston.


    Perhaps Aston''s life would have been happier without her.


    "If I could have regretted it or had ifs, I would have wished I had gone to the orphanage and found you


    at a very young age and protected you. If I could have made the choice, I would have rushed to


    research the drug before I even met you, so that you wouldn''t have to be hurt. If I could have made the


    choice, I would have wished I had found someone to protect you when you were just born."


    "You always think that if what happens, I''ll meet someone better, but the truth is that if I hadn''t met you,


    I could have ended up alone. Why do you dwell on things like this that never happened? Maybe if I


    hadn''t met you, I would have even gotten into a car ident and passed away. I''ve never tried so hard


    before I met you. I had a very steady and happy time. That feeling of working hard for the love of your


    life is very fulfilling. In fact, it''s not a difficult time for me, rather I feel happy."


    This statement silenced Kayden for a long, long time. She hadn''t expected Aston''s thoughts to be like


    this.


    She was always worried that Aston would me her at some point and would resent her when he felt


    bad. Maybe he really liked her, but her deception and hurt might make them end up hurting each other


    more and more.


    Yet Aston''s thoughts were not at all what she had guessed. It was surprising that he really didn''t even


    mind the whole thing anymore.


    So it was just herself who had been putting her in torment and pain?


    "Miss Lane said you wanted to see me. Aston, maybe I was thinking too much and that''s why I didn''t


    believe that you really wouldn''t mind what I did before. Of course, I do mind myself being so unpleasant


    now. If you¡¯re really willing to wait for me,e to see me when I am at least halfway through my


    treatment I can''t even be sure when I''ll wake up, or what I''m doing when my sanity doesn''t exist. I hope


    I will never look unpleasant and crazy in front of you. Will you wait for me?"

 Chapter 619 Those Who Volunteer

    Chapter 619 Those Who Volunteer


    Kayden eventually decided that the two should not see each other. The more certain she was of


    Aston''s feelings, the more she berated herself for what she had done in the past, and the less she


    wanted to expose herself to Aston in such a way that would hurt her pride.


    There was no way a proud person like her could let go of this, and there was no way she could be


    indifferent to her image in front of the people she loved.


    "I will respect your decision and I will always wait for you."


    After this, Kayden voluntarily hung up the video call.


    She suddenly hugged herself to her knees and cried silently on the bed. She had always been strong,


    and even after all the things she had encountered before, she had never cried.


    But now, she couldn''t help but shed tears and want to cry out loud.


    Georgia had been informed that Kayden and Aston had already met online once and had a talk.


    It was after 3 p.m. Georgia continued to work with Antonio after learning about this.


    By the time it was a little after 4 pm, Riley approached them with some people.


    "All those volunteers will being over today. How are you guysing along? Is it ready for clinical


    trials?"


    "It will take another week. I have to eliminate as many of the side effects as I can determine."


    Antonio spoke up voluntarily to Riley. He and Georgia had been immersed in work every day recently


    on the drug that had been researched to stimte the nerves to regeneration.


    The main drug ingredients had been worked out. But as a drug had that effect, it definitely had other


    side effects.


    So the dosage and side effects needed to be studied before a conclusion could be reached.


    "A week is not too long. I''ll put those volunteers on base."


    Georgia was suddenly a little curious as to what was going on with the people who had volunteered to


    participate in the clinical trial.


    "Can I look at the profiles of the volunteers who are participating in this experiment?"


    Georgia volunteered to ask Riley, who handed a document directly to Georgia.


    Georgia looked at the document in her hand and found that there were more than twenty volunteers.


    In one case, the doctors had dered his brain dead and the hospital no longer wanted to treat him,


    but his family was not giving up. Riley approached the family and asked them to take part in the trial to


    see if there was anyst hope.


    The man was 30 years old and the only child of his family. Both his girlfriend and his parents were


    making ast-ditch effort. In this case, it was really thest hope.


    There was another volunteer who had been in a car ident and was disabled in both legs and now


    unable to stand up. He used to be an athlete, who had been disabled for almost 10 years and was


    having a terrible life. His family had passed away and he didn''t have any friends, so he volunteered to


    sign up for this experiment.


    There was also a man who had a problem with his spinal nerves and his whole body was paralyzed


    and immobile. He could only speak a little bit and was living a life that was so bad that his family and he


    volunteered to participate in this experiment.


    There were other people in all sorts of situations. Either they were in a particrly serious condition or


    they were desperate enough to take part in this experiment to see if there was anyst hope.


    Georgia couldn''t resist. She went to the ces Riley had arranged to meet the volunteers in the


    afternoon and talked to them.


    Most of the patients were mentally fit, except for the one who had been dered brain dead.


    After talking to them, Georgia could ascertain that these people had not been coerced by their families,


    but had taken part of their own ord.


    Georgia could not experience what it was like to live as a disabled person


    But she could imagine how desperate and inconvenient it was, so these people wanted to give it


    another try.


    What if it worked? It was their only hope.


    The worry in her mind gradually dissipated, while in fact, she was a little afraid that Riley would go


    straight to arrest some people who were less willing to participate in these experiments, or that some


    people would sign up for such experiments on behalf of their families for money, which would make her


    feel guilty that she wasmitting a crime.


    Now at least if they tried, they could give these people hope, and that would be a good thing.


    Georgia was leaving work in the afternoon when Elsie and Wilson called her out of the blue.


    "Georgia, your men have arrived and Princess Anna has promised to return my sister to us today.


    Wilson and I are now about to leave and Princess Anna has now informed us to get ready. She hasn''t


    said where yet and we don''t know what she''s nning."


    "You guys take more people with you in case anything goes wrong. Howe you guys didn''t tell me


    before about Vanessa being rescued soon?"


    "We have jetg. I was going to tell you as soon as you got up. It''s just that Wilson and I have been


    shopping with Adam in Svero all morning today and then I forgot to tell you about it."


    "With his status, does Adam still shop?"


    Georgia asked with amusement.


    "I thought the man who was wanted worldwide was dangerous. How could he be so bold as to shop


    around?"


    "He''s got a lot of nerve. He''s especially fun anyway. You can never imagine what kind of person he is.


    I''m going to have a nice chat with you when I get back."


    It looked like Adam should be interesting.


    Thinking that Adam was getting on well with Wilson and Elsie, Georgia asked tentatively.


    "You guys brought Vanessa back today. Do you want Adam''s men to help? I think he is very strong and


    no one dares to go against him... I reckon even Alfred wouldn''t dare."


    "Georgia, you''re right. Why didn''t I think of that? I was always worried before that picking my sister up


    might be a problem. If I had asked Adam for help, I don''t believe those people from Svero would have


    dared to do anything to my sister. Whether it was Princess Anna, Alfred or the Chow family, or the King,


    they would have been obedient. I was so stupid. Why didn''t I think of such things?"


    "I thought Adam was badly approached and that it would be difficult to get him to help with something


    like this. But I hear you as if you''re on good terms, so you try asking it. I think with him in the back as


    your support, Vanessa wille back smoothly."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Elsie nodded when Georgia finished.


    "Georgia, I''ll hang up the video call and go talk to Wilson about this. It should work out. I''m just too


    stupid. I have to cherish thest moments right away before I don''t get to see Adam."


    With that, Elsie hung up the video call quickly and then immediately darted over to Wilson who was


    sitting in the living room.


    "Princess Anna hasn''t told us to go out yet either, nor has she said where but just told us to get ready.


    Wilson, how about we go and see Adam now? If Adam steps in to protect us and help us bring my


    sister back, I don''t believe anything will happen in the process. At least the King of Svero and Princess


    Anna will surely be obedient."


    "You don''t trust my abilities so much?"


    Wilson asked Elsie, somewhat perplexed, and Elsie was instantly a little apologetic, but she persisted


    in speaking up.


    "I just feel uneasy and always feel more secure in getting a little more people. Adam trusts you so


    much. I feel like he really means it, and treats you like a friend, and treats me well. And judging by the


    way the King and Princess Anna look, they would never dare to provoke Adam in front of him. With him


    around, I think there''s less chance of something going wrong."


    "Wilson, it''s not that I don''t trust your abilities, but my sister is too important to me for anything to go


    wrong."


    "Okay, I''ll give him a call."


    "We don''t need to approach him personally on this matter. I''ll just make a call."


    After all, it was his future wife''s request, and he couldn''t just ignore it.


    It wouldn''t hurt to bring more or fewer people with him. Adam''s name was enough to keep the King and


    Princess Anna obedient without him going.


    Elsie probably didn''t understand what Adam¡¯s name meant, and Wilson just had no choice but to call


    Adam and talk about it.

 Chapter 620 Bringing Vanessa Back

    Chapter 620 Bringing Vanessa Back


    It wasn''t long after Wilson''s phone call that there was a knock on their room.


    Adam walked in with a group of men. Of course, he was still wearing the same ck suit and tie as the


    time before, and then sunsses.


    And those of his bodyguards were dressed in the same way, so that no one walking outside would


    recognize who exactly Adam was.


    "Well? Do we need to go now?"


    Adam asked, taking off his sunsses as soon as he walked in and turning to Elsie and Wilson.


    Elsie shook her head.


    "She hasn''t told us when and where to meet yet, so I guess it''ll be a while. Adam, thank you for this


    time. The person they are bringing is my sister, who looks exactly like me. I hope my sister wille


    back safely. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "Does your sister look exactly like you?"


    Adam looked at Elsie''s face for a long time, then asked thoughtfully. Elsie smiled and nodded.


    "My sister and I are twins, and we just grew up apart. We were both orphans and surprisingly met when


    we grew up due to various coincidences. Weter had a DNA test, and the two of us are indeed twins."


    "Well, you guys are lucky."


    Adam sighed and sat down, then spoke to the man behind him.


    "Put up the desserts. Since we don''t need to leave now, let''s rx with some dessert."


    Immediately, one of the bodyguards opened a cake and ced it on top of the coffee table. Adam


    spoke to Elsie and Wilson.


    "Have some dessert."


    Elsie smiled and cut a piece of dessert. She knew Wilson didn''t like sweet things, but she cut a small


    piece for him anyway.


    She seemed to have be very confident with Adam over. Especially when she looked at Adam


    eating the dessert at ease on such asions, she simply felt more confident.


    All those worries she had had before seemed to fade away.


    "How did your sister disappear? What does it have to do with Princess Anna and Svero?"


    Adam asked curiously as he ate the dessert, looking quite gossipy.


    Elsie just had to start cursing Alfred and then briefly exined the incident.


    Of course, she didn''t spell out the causes and consequences, nor did she talk about her sister''s


    memory loss and what had happened to her, but mainly about Alfred''s heartless attempt to hide her


    sister and his eventual decision to get engaged to Princess Anna, which led to her sister being locked


    up.


    "So your brother-inw is called Alfred, is he?"


    Adam asked as if he knew Alfred. Elsie nodded.


    "He is called Alfred, but I no longer recognize him as my brother-inw. After I get my sister back this


    time, I will never let her stay with Alfred. I don''t trust Alfred."


    "What if your sister insists on staying with Alfred? Would you be able to stop it?" Adam asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. But the whole world knows about Alfred''s engagement to Princess Anna. I''m sure my


    sister will make the right choice. She would never have stuck with Alfred in that situation. I trust my


    sister."


    Adam didn''t ask any more questions, but ate his dessert in front of him carefully, looking thoughtful.


    After a while, Princess Anna suddenly sent a message.


    "You should be well prepared with your men. Now leave the pce and go to the hotel where west


    met. Be here by eight o''clock and I will be waiting for you. I suspect that someone else has been


    following me. I was going to take her to the pce, but I''m afraid there will be an ident on the way.


    You guyse over first."


    Princess Anna was actually worried, and Elsie''s heart sank.


    She had been uneasy, and now that she thought about it, Alfred and Princess Anna were together, so


    maybe Alfred had been keeping an eye on Princess Anna, and he was sure to steal her sister away.


    She had to hurry and bring someone over. With this in mind, Elsie spoke to Adam and Wilson.


    After that, they hurriedly drove off.


    Apart from the dozens of men Elsie and Wilson had brought with them, Adam had also brought his


    men. All told, they had brought over fifty men to the hotel Princess Anna had mentioned.


    She and Wilson had met and negotiated with Princess Anna at that hotelst time, and it wasn''t far.


    Half an hour''s driveter, they arrived at the hotel car park. Then part of the group started to take the lift


    to the hotel room that Princess Anna had said.


    A part of the group guarded the car park and a part went to check the environment.


    After reaching the room, Elsie and Wilson made a call to Princess Anna.


    "Princess Anna, we''re at the door. It''s time for you to open the door."


    Immediately, the door to the hotel room they were guarding was opened, and the person who opened it


    turned out to be Princess Anna.


    "Come on in. She''s right inside. I don''t feel safe out of the hotel. Maybe it''s a hunch, so I asked you


    guys toe and get her."


    Elsie rushed inside. But once inside, she found her sister surprisingly unconscious in bed, and Sam in


    the crib next to her, with the baby asleep.


    She turned her head to Princess Anna and spoke angrily.


    "Why is my sister unconscious? Why is the baby sleeping too? What have you done?"


    "Miss rke, you need to calm down. Your sister''s condition is not serious. I just had the doctor sedate


    her so she could get some rest. As for the baby, I also fed him a little medicine to put him to sleep in


    order to avoid him crying and attracting attention here. But don''t worry. It doesn''t have any effect on the


    body. You know your brother-inw''s personality, and I was worried that he would get in the middle of


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    this and interfere with our ns and end up snatching your sister and the baby away from us. So I had


    to do this."


    "Are you sure the drugs don''t have an effect? If it does have an effect, Princess Anna, I will fight you for


    it."


    Elsie spoke up angrily and Princess Anna spoke up coldly.


    "If it does have an effect, you can juste after me. I''ll be waiting for you at Svero."


    Elsie then reluctantly put her mind at ease and turned to Princess Anna and asked.


    "Can I take them away now? How long will they be unconscious before they wake up?"


    "They will only be unconscious for 10 hours or so. It''s only been three hours since the feeding. You can


    leave whenever you want. I have given them to you intact and I hope you will not backtrack on our


    ns afterward."


    "Princess Anna, I said the n would go well as long as my sister was safely back with me. I won''t


    backtrack on what I promised you either."


    After all, they were still in Svero and certainly couldn''t fall out with Princess Anna before they had to


    leave.


    Of course, even if they left safely, Elsie wouldn''t renege. They didn''t need to add another enemy to


    themselves, and they just had to get her sister and the baby out safely.


    "Wilson, take my sister and the baby. Everyone should be ready, right?"


    Elsie asked and turned to Wilson, who nodded.


    "It''s all ready. We can leave right now."


    They took dozens of men with them, and Wilson held the baby while Elsie pushed the wheelchair


    Vanessa was in out of the hotel room.


    The car was downstairs. As soon as they got in, they could leave at any time.


    After entering the lift, they pressed the negative floor to the car park directly. Elsie looked at her sister''s


    slim face with distress. She didn''t know if anything had happened to her sister after being locked up for


    so long. When she got back, she had to get her sister a check-up as soon as possible. Who knew if


    Princess Anna had done anything excessive to her? She had to get her a check-up to be sure.


    Thinking like this, Elsie suddenly noticed that their lift had stopped and her heart sank.


    "Is the lift broken?"

 Chapter 621 Do What You Want To Do

    Chapter 621 Do What You Want To Do


    Elsie asked Wilson.


    "It¡¯s a fight. Maybe it''s Alfred, or someone else."


    Wilson looked calm. Soon, the light in the elevator was off.


    They felt the elevator was falling again and didn''t even know which floor they were on.


    Suddenly, the elevator stopped. Elsie heard the door open.


    "Elsie, don''t worry. Nothing will happen."


    In the darkness, Wilson said calmly. Elsie finally managed to calm down.


    Then, Elsie felt that someone rushed in and started a fight. She squatted in the corner quietly, and let


    Wilson handle it.


    Adam was waiting for them downstairs. She believed that they would take her sister away safely.


    Suddenly, he held her and took her to rush out.


    "I''ve already knocked them down. Just several weak guys."


    In the darkness, Wilson said to Elsie.


    After a while, the lights in the corridor were on again.


    Elsie took a look and found that the people behind Wilson were still protecting her sister and the child


    was also safe.


    Elsie held Wilson tightly, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She was scared. Even though she trusted Wilson, she was still afraid that something unexpected would


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    happen. Fortunately, everything went well.


    Seven or eight men were lying on the ground, and all of them were beaten ck and blue. Wilson


    walked over and said in Sveran.


    "Go back and send my words to your boss. This is just a warning for you. If you dare to do this again,


    you will see how tough we are."


    After that, Wilson and Elsie took Vanessa and the kid to the parking lot safely. Adam smiled.


    "It¡¯s not a horrible enemy. I did nothing helpful. Maybe you could handle it even if I didn¡¯te."


    "It¡¯s not the real enemy. That person hasn¡¯t made a move yet. If he moves, he will make a perfect n."


    When Wilson said this, Adam smiled.


    "Are you talking about Alfred?"


    Wilson nodded.


    "He is the most dangerous kind of person. Be careful of him. If he really wants to take Elsie''s sister


    away, he will certainly do it with all kinds of means. We have to be careful."


    "Let''s go. Since it''s safe, let''s go back to the pce and have a rest first."


    Adam smiled and got in the car. Elsie held the child in her arms and asked Wilson to carry her sister


    into the car.


    In the car, Elsie saw that Adam looked at her sister frequently. Thinking of Adam''sments on Alfred,


    she asked curiously.


    "Adam, do you know Alfred well? Your attitude towards him is so weird."


    "I did know him. I suffered a great loss from him because I have underestimated him before."


    Adam said this in a deep voice, which made Elsie confused. She even felt that it was not appropriate to


    ask more.


    How could Alfred and Adam know each other? The more Elsie thought about it, the more confused she


    became.


    After that, they finally arrived at the king''s pce safely. Wilson immediately called a doctor here to


    make an examination about Sam''s and Vanessa''s health. The preliminary examination showed that


    everything was normal and they would wake up in a few hours, which made Elsie relieved.


    "Wilson, after my sister wakes up, we should go back home right away, if she doesn¡¯t mind."


    "I don''t think there''s anything more we need to do here. As long as your sister is fine, of course, we


    have to go back. We don¡¯t need to stay here for so long."


    Wilson smiled and said to Elsie.


    "Don''t pull a long face anymore. Your sister hase back safely. Why are you still so worried?"


    "Both you and Adam said that Alfred is a scheming man, and he should be the most dangerous enemy.


    Before we can take my sister back home safely, I always felt that he might really do something, which


    makes me a little worried."


    Wilson gently opened his arms and held her.


    "Don''t worry. I just think we should be more careful. Don''t be scared by him. As long as we are well


    prepared, he can¡¯t take your sister away."


    "But Adam said that he has suffered a great loss from Alfred, which also makes me feel that Alfred is


    even more terrible than I thought. I didn''t think he was so terrible before. You see, Adam is so smart


    and capable. How could he suffer a great loss from Alfred?"


    This was the reason why Elsie was so worried. She had thought that everything would go well with


    Adam''s help. She felt that she could have a good sleep in the future and finally feel at ease.


    But after she knew that Adam had suffered a loss from Alfred, she couldn''t sleep well anymore. She felt


    that she became more afraid of Alfred.


    "Didn''t Adam just say that he has underestimated Alfred? It''s just a mistake made by a strong man


    asionally, so I will remind myself not to underestimate Alfred. As long as we keep alert, he can


    never take your sister away from us."


    "I hope so."


    Elsie managed a smile.


    "My sister may wake up at night or tomorrow morning. I can¡¯t think what feeling she will have for Alfred


    after she wakes up."


    However, Elsie was not in the mood to think about it anymore. When it was midnight, before Vanessa


    woke up, Sam already had woken up and cried.


    They brought milk for him and fed him in a hurry. Then they changed the diaper for him.


    Fortunately, Elsie had the experience of looking after Sam when she lived with Vanessa before.


    Otherwise, no man here knew how to look after the baby at all.


    Sam liked his mother very much, so he could only fall asleep when his mother was there. Elsie had to


    look after the child, so she should sleep next to Sam, and then her sister should sleep on the other side


    of Sam.


    At midnight, Sam was hungry again. Elsie made milk for Sam and changed the diaper for him.


    On the other hand, after Emilia finished her words in front of Margie, she asked Ivan to take her back.


    That day, Emilia asked Ivan to buy a box of beer for her.


    She told Ivan that she wanted to experience the feeling of being drunk and told Ivan not to stop her. Of


    course, Ivan didn''t stop her but drank with Emilia.


    Then Emilia fell asleep after she drunk, while Ivan slept beside her.


    It was dark at night at Svero, while it was already daytime here. Emilia woke up with a hangover.


    She looked at Ivan, who was still sleeping beside her. Emilia got out of bed quietly, lowered her head,


    and kissed Ivan on the cheek. Suddenly, she smiled.


    It was so great to see him when she woke up in the morning. Was this love?


    When Emilia thought of this, the man beside her had suddenly opened his eyes. Looking at the man''s


    expectant expression, Emilia said sadly.


    "She didn''te back. Still, it¡¯s me. Are you disappointed?"


    "She has been autistic all the time. She must be feeling bad. I just feel sorry for her in such a situation,


    but since you have to suffer so much for her, I also feel sorry for you. What do you want to do today? I


    will do it with you."


    Emilia said excitedly after thinking for a while.


    "I want to y in the amusement park, and go on the carousel or y something else like that. Will you


    children at that time."


    "I want to experience everything she hasn''t experienced and have everything she wants to have."


    Ivan was getting more and more aware of the reason why Emilia didn''t ept him all the time. How


    much pain had Emilia suffered when she was a child? She must have been too careful. So that was


    why she was so afraid of the care from others. She once desired it so much, but atst, she was


    disappointed again and again. Then she locked up her heart and no longer looked forward to anyone''s


    care. She was like a child hiding in a turtle shell, protecting herself most helplessly.


    She wouldn''t be hurt only if she didn¡¯t love anyone.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the amusement park. If you want to y games in the game hall or buy cute


    dolls after that, I''ll still go with you."


    All of a sudden, Emilia kissed Ivan''s lips excitedly. This time, Ivan didn''t push her away. He even kissed


    her back gently.


    Emilia blushed suddenly.


    "I seem to know a little about the feeling of being loved and the feeling of loving someone. Ivan, I can


    feel that she ising back. Before that, I want to do what she wants to do happily, and that''s also


    what I want to do. She is not brave, but I can."


    Ivan took Emilia''s hand and they went to the amusement park.


    Emilia wanted to go on the carousel, the roller coaster, and the sea rover...


    Ivan was afraid of heights, but he was patient enough to y with Emilia.


    After Ivan got off the sea rover, he finally vomited. Emilia felt sorry for him.


    "Let me y it alone. You¡¯re so weak. You vomit so hard and you look so pale."


    Ivan shook his head.


    "I will apany you to do whatever you want to do. It doesn''t matter. I just feel a little ufortable


    at the beginning. It won''t be like thister. Trust me."


    This man looked so reliable. Emilia hugged him tightly again.

 Chapter 622 Apology

    Chapter 622 Apology


    Later, Ivan and Emilia almost finished all the projects in the amusement park.


    Emilia finally felt hungry in the afternoon.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat something."


    Ivan went with Emilia to a barbecue shop.


    "When I was a child, the butler and the elders didn¡¯t allow me to eat junk food. They didn''t allow me to


    eat any unhealthy food. At that time, I wanted to be obedient, but now I want to try everything. In fact, I


    have already tried these in my memory, but it is just the memory. For me, this is the first time."


    "As long as you won¡¯t hurt yourself, I will be with you no matter what you do."


    Emilia smiled faintly and continued to eat, but she suddenly felt moved.


    After the meal, she said to the man in front of her.


    "Before we go to find Mr. Crimson, let''s have a trip around the world. No scheduled time, no scheduled


    ce. I want to go everywhere I like. Can you apany me?"


    "Of course I can. When we go back, you can make a n where you want to go for the first stop and


    then buy the ticket. We have nothing to deal with now, so we can slowly travel all over the world. It


    doesn¡¯t matter even if you want to travel for a year or more."


    After hearing that, Emilia chuckled.


    "If we really spend a year or more, doesn''t it mean that she will always be asleep? That''s not good. I


    know I will be fully connected with her one day. She will wake up and cheer up, and know everything I


    have done. What shecks will finally be there for her."


    These words made Ivan feel a little sad. He didn''t know what to say. Emilia smiled again.


    "Don''t think about it anymore. After I go back, I''ll read the introductions of those famous ces and see


    which ces I''m interested in. Then we''ll buy the tickets."


    They returned to the hotel, talking andughing. On their way back, they didn''t drive but walked hand in


    hand on the street.


    They strolled intimately. That kind of happiness was simple and pure. They didn''t need to do or say


    anything, because they had already felt happy.


    Margie had been silent for a whole day at home. She didn''t eat or do anything but just sat there quietly.


    That night, Margie was drawing in her art studio.


    She was concentrated, drawing ording to the memory in her mind.


    Hearing the door open and the familiar footsteps, Margie didn''t move but continued to draw on the


    drawing board.


    Finally, a shadow covered the drawing board. Margie finally raised her head.


    She suddenly showed a smile.


    "Turn around and see if this one is the same as it was years ago."


    Oscar turned around quietly. He was stunned when he saw the painting.


    "It¡¯s the photo of us when we got married. I have been drawing this picture ording to the photo all


    these years. At that time, there was still a smile in your eyes, but it seemed that I didn''t smile much,


    right?"


    "How happy you were at that time. At the beginning of our marriage, you were really good to me. You


    were excellent enough, and you were gentle to me. So I thought that it should be good if we were


    together like this for a lifetime. I had such a wonderful hope, and then I indulged myself in it because I


    wanted to enjoy the feeling of being loved. Oscar, you were really nice at that time."


    "Why do you talk about the past?"


    Oscar said lightly. Margie smiled again.


    "Why can''t I mention it? Do you want to forget what happened between us in the past? Are you so


    coward? I often recall these things over the years and even recall all the sweet moments in the past. I


    think that I can hold on only because of that. I even cowardly hoped and waited for you toe back. I


    waited for you to apologize to me and toe back to me one day, even if you have hurt me so much.


    Am I particrly stupid and funny?"


    "Have you ever ever considered forgiving me after I hurt you so much?"


    Oscar asked in shock. Margie just smiled at the man in front of her.


    "How can you know it if you don¡¯t ask? I thought I might forgive you if you coulde back to me and


    be nice to me like what you had done years ago. Maybe I would forget the pain after ten, twenty, or


    thirty years. Why don¡¯t you think so? Am I so stubborn in your eyes? Do you think I am the kind who


    will take you to hell together? If so, why didn''t I just die with you? I have been silently being your wife


    for so many years, so why do you think I¡¯m hating you so much?"


    Oscar was shocked by Margie''s words. He didn''t expect that she would say such words. For a moment,


    he didn''t know what to say.


    He just felt sad and guilty. It seemed that he suddenly understood what Emilia had said to him many


    times.


    "You are the most cowardly idiot in the world!"


    He seemed to suddenly understand the meaning of those words. He had always been cold and silent,


    but now he felt a little moved and guilty. He even could not stand steadily.


    Margie giggled.


    "Why are you so frightened as if you were the injured one? Let me think. What kind of pain have you


    suffered? When you found out that you mistook me for someone else, you were ashamed and vented


    your anger on me. This was not painful, was it? After all, I was the one who was forced to have an


    abortion in the hospital, and I was also the one who suffered from a massive hemorrhage. Why do you


    always look like a victim? It was you who brought the wrong person back home."


    Oscar didn''t dare to say anything. Margie said with a smile.


    "After that, the woman you loved died. Not long after, you came back with a baby in your arms. You


    said that this was your daughter and would be raised as my daughter. Then you said that you didn''t


    want to marry anyone else in the future. You didn''t want to divorce and let me keep this position. At that


    time, I really hoped that we two could make peace for the rest of our lives. That woman was already


    dead, wasn''t she?"


    "I didn''t hope that you would fall in love with me anymore. I just hoped that we could get along well in


    the future. I also hoped that you could be merciful to me. I was too humble. I have been hoping for so


    many years, and I have always endured my bad temper and tried not to me you. Also, I didn''t even


    quarrel with you, just for the safety of my family. I even thought that one day you would see that I was


    still waiting for you here. In the beginning, I even thought about raising Emilia kindly, but you were too


    strange."


    "Since you brought your daughter back, you often didn¡¯te back home. Except for the family


    reunion gathering that your father asked for, I might meet you no more than ten times a year. Oscar, do


    you know what I was thinking at that time? I thought you must have hated me so much that you even


    didn''t want to see me, and even because you hated me, you didn''t want to see your daughter. I often


    wondered what I have done to make you hate me so much. It was you who mistook me for someone


    else, and it has nothing to do with me that the woman you loved died. Did I owe you in my previous


    life? So I''m here to atone for my sin."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I''ve been tolerating all of these for so many years, but in the end, my blood finally became cold. I was


    not in the mood to get along well with Emilia. She''s your daughter, not mine. Even you were


    irresponsible. You didn''t see her often, so why should I be so nice to her?"


    Margie said this while Oscar kept silent.


    He just stood there silently. Atst, she suddenly took the painting in front of him and tore it up in front


    of Oscar.


    "You must know that Emilia came to see me, right? Oscar, you''re the most ridiculous person I''ve ever


    seen. I''ve told you so many words, and I''ve shown you all of my thoughts in the past. But what have


    you done? Why are you looking at me in silence just like this? Why don''t you even apologize to me?


    Don''t I deserve your apology?"

 Chapter 623 The Other Child

    Chapter 623 The Other Child


    Oscar finally spoke after that.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I''m sorry. I hurt you so much. You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s me who did wrong."


    "Then let''s get divorced."


    Margie raised her head and said. Oscar didn''t hesitate but retorted.


    "No, you can make other requests, but divorce is not allowed."


    As soon as Oscar finished his words, Margie burst intoughter, with tears all over her face.


    She looked at the man in front of her with a bitter smile and suddenly said with mockery.


    "Why do you keep me here? Is it meaningful for me to still be your wife?"


    "Emilia has told you everything. Why do you ask me such a question? Don''t you know the answer?"


    "Is it so difficult for you to say you love me?"


    Margie sneered. She didn''t expect that this man was so coward that he even didn¡¯t dare to admit this


    matter face to face.


    Sometimes she didn''t know whether this man was a coward, stubborn, or he was just insisting on


    something.


    "If I threaten you with my life like I willmit suicide, will you agree to get divorced?"


    Margie suddenly asked this question. Oscar kept silent for a long time. He looked up at Margie and


    then said.


    "If you do so, I will go with you after your funeral. You will always be my wife, the wife of Oscar Powell."


    His words made Margieugh loudly for a long time. She suddenly felt she was so pathetic, and this


    man here was so funny.


    The most pathetic thing was that love and hatred had mixed so tightly. The more they hated each other,


    the more they loved each other. These two different feelings could not be broken away.


    She drew slowly on the board, but this time it was not the previous picture. She was drawing their looks


    now.


    They stood by the sea. This was a scene that had never appeared before, but she imagined it and


    drew it on the board.


    Oscar kept silent behind her. It was not untilte at night that Margie finished the painting. She turned


    to Oscar and asked.


    "Is it beautiful? Have you ever expected such a scene?"


    Oscar didn''t answer, but Margie continued.


    "I''m expecting something like this. Since you don''t agree to myst request, at least you can agree to


    this one."


    "What request?"


    Margie burst intoughter when Oscar asked.


    "Since we can''t get divorced, shouldn''t you make up for me? I want to go to the seaside and travel to


    all kinds of ces. If you are still merciful, just go with me. I''m old. Since now I am still energetic


    enough to have a travel, go with me to travel all over the world. I once had a wish that I could travel all


    over the world with the people I love. Maybe it''s my wish that I haven''t given up for so many years.¡±


    "If you feel pity for me, or if you are willing to admit that you have loved me, I hope you can agree to


    this request."


    Oscar didn''t keep silent this time. He nodded and agreed.


    "I promise you."


    Margie smiled.


    "Fortunately, you are not that heartless and are still willing to agree to my request. In that case, let¡¯s


    move tomorrow. I''ve thought about the ces I want to go to for a long time over the years, and I''ve


    already made a n. Finish the affairs in thepany. After you finish your work,e here to me.


    Then we''ll go to travel together."


    At this time in Svero, it was early in the morning. Georgia made a video call to Elsie.


    Last night, she was sure that Vanessa hade back. But Elsie was too busy at that time and


    Vanessa was in aa, and Georgia had just finished her work, so she didn''t call them.


    One night had passed, and it was almost time for Vanessa to wake up. So as soon as Georgia woke


    up, she called Elsie and wanted to know how things were going now.


    After a few seconds, Elsie answered the phone.


    "Georgia, my sister hasn''t woken up yet, but Sam has. He has drunk milk several times, but he can''t


    sleep well unless he sleeps next to my sister. I just fed Sam before. Everything goes well."


    "Why does Vanessa sleep for so long? Is she all right?"


    Georgia asked worriedly.


    "The doctor came and had a check-up yesterday. There is nothing wrong with her. The medicine has a


    great effect, but It''s just a kind of sleeping drug. Now I don''t worry about when my sister will wake up.


    Just in one or two hours. I''m thinking about how to tell her about Alfred. Anyway, I won''t allow Alfred to


    "Of course we can''t let Alfrede to find Vanessa. Having a short, sharp pain is better than having a


    long, dull pain. Elsie, don¡¯t tell her anything about Alfred. Just say that she shouldn¡¯t be with Alfred


    before Alfred breaks up with Prince Anna. I''m sure that Vanessa will listen to our advice. If she wakes


    up, just persuade her like this. If she doesn''t listen to you, you can contact me and let me persuade her.


    I believe Vanessa will listen to us."


    "I also think so. I won¡¯t talk too much about Alfred. I will just tell her that Alfred has done something


    bad, and now he can''t change his bad nature. Anyway, I will make up a story without any details. It''s


    not a big deal. She will certainly trust us."


    As Elsie said so, she suddenly heard Sam crying. She immediately spoke to Georgia.


    "Sam seems to be crying again. I''m going to have a look. It''s so hard to look after the baby. I have to go


    now."


    As soon as Elsie hung up the video call, she rushed into the room.


    However, she saw her sister wake up. Elsie rushed over and hugged Vanessa tightly.


    "Vanessa, you scared me so much. You finally wake up. How are you feeling now? Are you feeling


    anything ufortable? Are you hungry? I''ll ask them to cook for you right now."


    "Elsie, let go of me. Sam is crying. I have to coax him.¡±


    Vanessa''s voice sounded calm. Elsie let go of her immediately. She was so excited just now that she


    forgot the crying boy.


    She watched her sister take Sam in her arms and coax him, and then feed him. It spent about ten


    minutes.


    After Sam finished eating and finally fell asleep, Elsie couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    "Vanessa, he is always like this. He will cry if he doesn''t stay with you. How have you been these days?


    Did you get hurt?"


    "I didn''t get hurt. Elsie, where is Alfred?"


    After hearing Vanessa''s question, Elsie became anxious.


    "Why do you want to see Alfred? Don''t you know what he has done? Don''t you know why you were


    imprisoned this time?"


    "Ask him toe here, Elsie. Don¡¯t worry. I don''t want to go back to him. I have got back all my


    memories. I just have a question to ask him. It''s very important. I have to ask him face to face."


    "What? Have you got back all your memories? Vanessa, don¡¯t lie to me. Have you really remembered


    everything in the past?"


    Elsie asked in disbelief, but Vanessa looked calm.


    "Yes, I remember everything. My child and I were locked up in a ce. After a long time there, I


    gradually regained those memories. So I must ask Alfred something important. I need him to tell me the


    truth."


    "But sister, you know Alfred well. He could make you lose your memory and did something so


    despicable. I''m worried that he will hurt you and even take you away again."


    Elsie didn''t want her sister to see Alfred. Even if it was her sister''s request, she still hesitated.


    Vanessa looked at Elsie with a sad face.


    "Elsie, this question is very important. If Alfred doesn''te, I can''t know where my other child is. Only


    he knows the truth, so I have to see him."

 Chapter 624 Mysterious Mr. Kerr

    Chapter 624 Mysterious Mr. Kerr


    Elsie was even more confused when she heard what Vanessa said.


    "Other child? What are you talking about? Sam is your child. Do you mean you have two children?"


    Elsie was so confused. She couldn''t understand what her sister was talking about. She even doubted


    that her sister loved Alfred too much and was just trying to find an excuse to see him.


    But this excuse was too clumsy. She was really worried that her sister would still be faithful to Alfred,


    but Vanessa said helplessly.


    "Tell me something first. How did Alfred tell you about my disappearance in the past year?"


    Elsie suddenly felt that something was wrong. She recalled what Alfred had told her. It suddenly


    urred to her that it was all Alfred''s words, and her sister had already lost her memory at that time.


    If Alfred lied to her, no one could know the truth.


    Her face suddenly turned pale and she realized that there might be a lot of things behind this.


    Alfred might have been lying all the time, so she said to her sister.


    "At that time, you have disappeared for a year. Georgia was also in aa, and I had to take care of


    Annie, so I had to ask Robert''s friends, Jason and Jasper, to look for you. But Alfred disappeared. He


    was not in the Chow family, so I couldn''t find you anywhere. I could only wait for the message with


    Annie in Georgia¡¯s ward. I had been waiting for almost a year. Robert suddenly came back, but he lost


    his memory at that time. We didn''t even know what happened to him and why he suddenly came back."


    "And at this time, Ivan suddenly found out the news about you and Alfred. We knew that you were in G


    City, and Alfred also admitted this. He asked me to go there to see you, but I didn''t know what he


    wanted to do. Since there was news about you, I had to go there, even if it was dangerous. So Ivan


    went with me to find you in G City. You must know everything after I went there. But before I met you,


    Alfred told me something that had happened in the past year. Now I think he was probably making up a


    story."


    "What did he say to you?"


    Vanessa looked so gloomy, which made Elsie worry.


    She felt that what happened to her sister might not be as simple as Alfred said. Elsie began to recall


    what Alfred had said at that time, and she repeated it word by word.


    "When I arrived in G City, Alfred told me that too many things happened at Georgia''s wedding that day.


    At that time, both Georgia and Robert had had an ident, and he thought it would be dangerous to


    leave you there, so he took you away forcefully. After that, he took you to the hospital, but he found that


    you were pregnant. Alfred said that he took this opportunity to do a paternity test and wanted to know if


    it was the child of you and him in Rachel Scott¡¯s belly."


    "After you woke up, you and Alfred had been quarreling all the time. Because of the ident


    happening to Georgia, you wanted toe back, but Alfred took you away and forcibly locked you up


    in a ce. Alfred said that you wanted to keep the baby in your belly at that time. He said that you were


    angry with him, quarreled with him on purpose, and provoked him deliberately. Alfred said that he


    forced you to go to the hospital to have an abortion. After you lost the baby, there was finally something


    wrong with your mental state, and the people from his family began to hunt him because of the internal


    problems of the Chow family. So he took you to a hidden ce to live, and then found a psychologist to


    treat you."


    "But you were not in a good situation all the time, so he chose a special way to treat you. He made you


    forget all the memories in the past so that you wouldn''t be painful anymore. So when I saw you again, it


    was already a yearter. You looked so happy. You loved Sam so much, and you trusted Alfred. I beat


    Alfred, but I didn''t know what else I could do, because I didn''t know if it was good or bad for you to


    regain your memory."


    "I was afraid that you would have a hard time again after you regained your memory. Although I hate


    Alfred so much because he had made you lose your memory, I suddenly felt that it might be a good


    thing. I even prayed that you would never regain those painful memories. Vanessa, did I do something


    wrong?"


    Tears streamed down Elsie''s face as soon as she finished her words. ording to her sister¡¯s words


    just now, if there was really another child, it meant that her sister might not have an abortion at that


    time. Then which words Alfred said were truths and which were lies?


    She couldn''t figure it out right now. She just felt that she had been deceived by Alfred in the past few


    days.


    "So that should be what Alfred told you about the past. I didn¡¯t expect he would do so many things."


    Vanessa sighed helplessly and Elsie asked anxiously.


    "Vanessa, what happened? What do you mean by mentioning your other child?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "The beginning is true. After he took me away forcefully, he locked me up. He didn''t allow me to see


    Georgia, nor did he allow me to see you. I had a lot of quarrels with him, and then I suddenly passed


    out. After the examination, I knew that I was pregnant. Alfred was very angry. He wanted me to have an


    abortion, but I hated him so much at that time, so I deliberately disobeyed him. I said I must keep and


    raise that child."


    "In fact, I didn''t make up my mind if I should keep the baby or not at that time, because those memories


    were a kind of a pain to me. But when Alfred imprisoned me, I was angry, so I said all kinds of words to


    provoke him. He really sent me to the hospital and wanted to force me to have an abortion. I was


    desperate at that time. I even thought that when I went out of the operating room, I would die with him. I


    just didn''t expect that after I was sent to the operating room, I was suddenly taken away by some


    mysterious people, and Alfred also disappeared in my world."


    Elsie''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand. Who on earth took you away? Then why did you reappear and


    go back to Alfred?"


    After Elsie finished, Vanessa looked a little sad.


    "At the beginning, I also didn''t know who took me away. They locked me in a luxurious vi. I didn''t


    know how big that vi was, but I could even get in and out freely. There was a big garden. They asked


    me to keep the baby and let me give birth to the baby. They said the baby was their master''s child. I


    don''t know what happened. What did my baby have to do with that mysterious master? I only knew that


    many servants were serving me. They didn''t allow me to hurt myself or the baby in my belly."


    "In fact, I still didn¡¯t make up my mind to give birth to the baby in my belly, but I actually wanted the


    baby, and I didn''t want to fight against those people. I lived in that ce and wanted to get in touch with


    you, but those people didn''t agree. I tried to threaten them, but they finally suppressed me. I couldn''t do


    anything, and that kind of life was even worse. Finally, Ipromised. Anyway, I also wanted to keep


    that child."


    "At that time, the baby was growing in my belly. I could feel that it was moving. In fact, I have already


    begun to love it. It was my baby, so I should keep it. I told those people that I was willing to keep the


    baby. Of course, they didn''t trust me, but their attitude towards me was getting better and better so that


    I could hang around in that luxurious vi and go for a walk in the garden and do whatever I wanted to


    do. They would buy me everything I want, like clothes or food. As long as I didn¡¯t escape, they would


    do everything for me."


    "I just decided to live a peaceful life there and let them believe my determination. Maybe one day, they


    would tell me who the master was. Then I could make a deal with him and let him set me free because


    I didn''t want you to worry about me. After all, I had disappeared for so long. But I had waited for at least


    five months. At that time, I had been pregnant for six months. Since I was obedient, they didn''t guard


    against me so carefully every day."


    "One day, they suddenly said that their master wanted to live here and to see me. At that time, I was


    excited and felt that I had the chance to leave that ce, or at least had the chance to contact you.


    After more than half a month, their master finally came to the vi. They asked me to call him Mr. Kerr."

 Chapter 625 Her Love Was Gone

    Chapter 625 Her Love Was Gone


    "I asked the servant to tell Mr. Kerr that I wanted to meet him and talk to him about something. Mr. Kerr


    agreed to meet me a few dayster. They took me to a study room, where I had never been before.


    After I entered the study room, Mr. Kerr sat on the chair with his back to me. He asked me what I


    wanted to say, so I told him my request honestly."


    "Mr. Kerr, I love the baby, so I won''t do anything to hurt the baby. I really want to give birth to it healthily.


    But I have disappeared for so long, so my friends must be worried about me. Can you allow me to


    contact my friends? I don¡¯t want them to be worried so much.¡±


    ¡°I thought Mr. Kerr would agree to my request, but Mr. Kerr refused."


    ¡°He told me that he didn''t trust me, but he promised me that as long as I gave birth to the baby safely,


    he could set me free and allow me to visit the baby at any time in the future. Of course, I should get his


    permission before I went to meet the baby.¡±


    ¡°So I waited patiently with such an expectation. I had been pregnant for more than six months at that


    time, and I only needed to wait for three more months.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know what kind of person Mr. Kerr was. I didn''t want to quarrel with him and even made my


    situation more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°In the following three months, Mr. Kerr had been living there. I finally saw what Mr. Kerr looked like one


    day.¡±


    ¡°He was a young man. We sometimes went for a walk together and he often asked me about the


    situation of the baby in my belly. It seemed that Mr. Kerr had a good temper, so we got along well with


    each other. Both of us cared about the baby much.¡±


    ¡°Three monthster, I finally felt that I was going to give birth to it. Of course, there were doctors in the


    vi. I was sent to the delivery room.¡±


    ¡°But when I gave birth to the baby, I heard the sound of the explosion outside. I didn''t know what


    happened, but I was anxious.¡±


    ¡°After I gave birth to the baby, I fell into aa. I didn''t have the chance to see the baby and I didn''t


    know what happened.¡±


    ¡°And after I woke up again, I was already locked up in a ce with Sam. That kind of feeling gradually


    reminded me of the time when I was locked up before.¡±


    When Vanessa said this, Elsie felt amazed and sorry.


    "How did such things always happen to you? Vanessa, you just want to know where the baby is, right?


    Wait a minute. I''ll ask Alfred toe here right away."


    She finally understood why her sister insisted on seeing Alfred. It was not easy for Vanessa to give


    birth to a child. She had been looking forward to it, but she suddenly lost all her memories. Now that


    she had regained her memory, she naturally wanted to know where the child was.


    Elsie immediately took her phone and called Alfred.


    "Where are you now?"


    Alfred answered in a low voice.


    "I''m also in Svero, but I''m not in the pce. What do you want?"


    Elsie tried her best to control her anger. She knew that she couldn¡¯t curse Alfred at this moment, nor


    could she expose too much, in case of alerting him.


    "I believe you may already know that my sister has woken up. Come to the pce and I''ll ask someone


    to pick you up. My sister wants to see you. Remember,e here right now. If you dare to bete, you


    will never see her again."


    Alfred said in a low voice after hearing that.


    "I see. Wait a minute. I''ming to the pce now. I''ll be there in half an hour."


    After Alfred finished his words, he hung up the phone. Elsieforted her sister.


    "Vanessa, don''t worry. After Alfredes here, I''ll ask Wilson to tie him up and beat him. I''ll torture him


    to force him to tell the truth. We¡¯ll know where the baby is."


    "Elsie, you must have been worried about me these days. Where is Georgia? Is she also worried about


    me? You must have made great efforts to rescue me. You must have had a hard time these days."


    "Vanessa, we are sisters. As long as you are fine, we¡¯re willing to do everything. By the way, Georgia


    said that you should have a talk with her after you wake up. Let''s make a video call to her. Georgia has


    been worried about you."


    As soon as Elsie finished her words, she took her phone and called Georgia. Georgia just arrived at the


    As soon as it was connected, she saw Vanessa¡¯s face on the screen. Georgia said excitedly.


    "Vanessa, I''m so worried these days. Fortunately, you''re fine. I''ve had so many nightmares, and I''ve


    dreamed that you''re covered in the blood several times. Fortunately, you''re home now. Oh, you''d better


    buy the ticket ande back home with Elsie. You will be safe only if you are at home. I''ll ask some


    people to protect you in the future."


    When Vanessa saw Georgia, a warm smile appeared on her sad face.


    "Georgia, you must be worried and disturbed these days. I''m fine and healthy now, but I can''t go back


    right away. I have something to deal with here. That''s the matter between Alfred and me. I have to


    solve it."


    Georgia felt a little confused. Elsie exined it to her.


    "Georgia, my sister has regained all her memories, and many things are not like what we knew before.


    A lot of things have happened in the past year. Alfred lied to us at that time. What he said was just a


    story. Alfred has been lying to us all the time."


    Georgia was even more confused. After Elsie briefly told her what had happened in the past year,


    Georgia also became angry.


    "Vanessa, you''ve suffered a lot this year. Don''t worry about the child. The Chow family is not as


    powerful as before. As long as we threaten him, he will definitely tell you the truth. Besides, we also


    know that you gave birth to the baby in Mr. Kerr¡¯s vi. Maybe the child is staying with Mr. Kerr now.


    Maybe something else that we don¡¯t know has happened to them at that time."


    "I hope so. I remember that Mr. Kerr seems to be powerful. He is not an ordinary person. I don''t believe


    that Alfred could easily take the child away from him, or even hurt the child. Now I just want to ask


    Alfred what kind of deal Mr. Kerr has made with him. And then I need to know the contact information of


    Mr. Kerr. If so, maybe I can find the child. After all, it¡¯s my child that I have been expecting. I even didn''t


    have a chance to see him when he was born. I have to find him."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "The baby will be fine."


    Georgiaforted her in a soft voice. She felt so sorry for Vanessa.


    In the past year, not only did she suffer but also Vanessa.


    Now Vanessa had regained all her memories. All she needed to do was to find that child.


    As long as she found the child, everything would be over.


    But what about Alfred? What would she do to Alfred? Georgia hurriedly asked.


    "What will you do to deal with the rtionship between you and Alfred after you find the baby,


    Vanessa? He won''t give up. What about you? What¡¯s your feeling for him now?"


    Vanessa smiled bitterly.


    "Georgia, I don¡¯t love him anymore. The rtionship between us is just based on his one-sided


    insistence. All my love for him has gone, and I won¡¯t be as tolerant as before. He has already taken


    revenge on me for what I have done to him. Perhaps I have suffered more than him. I don''t owe him


    anything, so I won''t be with him anymore. Now he is the one who should say sorry."


    After Vanessa finished her words, Elsie suddenly felt happy.


    "Vanessa, you are right. We are here with you, so Alfred doesn¡¯t dare to hurt you again. I won''t let him


    get close to you again. When hees here, I will beat him up and let him know how stronger I


    am."

 Chapter 626 Hard Fists

    Chapter 626 Hard Fists


    As soon as Elsie finished her words, Georgia agreed on the phone.


    "Beat him harder and count me in. If I could, I would also beat him up.¡±


    She always disliked Alfred, but she could barely tolerate him.


    But now, Georgia and Elsie had the same feeling. They both wanted to give this man a good lesson.


    "I mean, what if Alfred refuses to tell us the information about Mr. Kerr and the child?"


    Georgia asked worriedly.


    "Alfred certainly doesn''t care about the situation of the Chow family. The only person he cares about is


    you, but we won''t agree to his request. Is there anything else that can threaten Alfred to give in?"


    As soon as Georgia finished her words, Elsie asked.


    "Can''t we let him speak by force? For someone like Alfred, we don''t need to be benevolent or moral.


    Just show him how hard our fists are."


    "He might not tell the truth even if you kill him."


    Vanessa said sadly.


    "I just want to have a try and see how we can make him tell the truth. If you force him, he might rather


    keep the secret until he dies than tell me it."


    "What a shameless man he is!"


    Elsie couldn''t help cursing. Suddenly, a question came to Georgia''s mind.


    "Alfred and his mother, Isabel Brock, said that they had solved the problem about Rachel. Is that true?


    Vanessa, you were pregnant with the child of Mr. Kerr for an unknown reason. It must have something


    to do with Rachel. I can try to find out some information from the clues of Rachel. Even if she is dead,


    what she did before she died must have something to do with Kerr. I think we can try to find out the


    truth in this way If Alfred refuses to tell the truth."


    "You''re right. Rachel deliberately made me pregnant at that time. I can be sure that she has injected


    something into my body. I don''t know if there was something wrong with her n, or it was just her


    original n. If we can make it clear, we should know the truth."


    Georgia and Vanessa talked for a while. Then they hung up the video call.


    Then, Georgia immediately called Robert.


    "Robert, Vanessa ispletely safe now. She has recalled all the memories of the past. She doesn¡¯t


    love Alfred anymore, but there is an important thing that needs us to investigate about Vanessa."


    As soon as Georgia finished speaking, she told Robert everything, like Vanessa had regained all her


    memories, the child, and something about Mr. Kerr.


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time. Maybe it''s not a coincidence. I don''t believe that Mr. Kerr couldn''t


    figure out who is the father of the baby in Vanessa''s belly. Then there must be something behind this.


    Please check what Rachel has donest year. She couldn''t do it alone."


    "I understand what you mean. But if you want to investigate this matter, maybe I need to find Eliana."


    After Eliana attacked Georgia, Robert and Georgia gave the Warner family thest warning. That was


    why the Warner family sent Eliana abroad obediently and asked her not to get involved in the affairs


    here.


    It had been a long time since Eliana was sent abroad.


    "At that time, Vanessa was suddenly taken away by Rachel. And then, Eliana found Vanessa and


    brought Vanessa back. We really need to investigate it from Eliana."


    "Just ask someone to investigate it. She loves you, so do so many women. There will definitely be


    someone else who loves you in the future. I won¡¯t stop the investigation just because of meaningless


    jealousy. You don''t need to tell me this."


    Georgia smiled and Robert also smiled faintly.


    "I see. I''ll ask someone to handle it now. It''s a bitplicated. I have to guide them myself."


    While they were talking, Elise and Vanessa in Svero were waiting for Alfred.


    Elsie asked cautiously as Vanessa was coaxing her son.


    "Sister, what do you think of Sam? You didn''t want to ept him at that time. What about now?"


    "If I didn''t lose my memory, and if I knew from the very beginning that this child was born by Rachel,


    maybe I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept him, or it would take a long time for me to ept him. But during


    this period when I lost my memory, I treated him as my dear son. He is my child. Even if Rachel was


    involved in this, I won''t mind it anymore."


    "Of course, he is also Alfred''s child. I can''t care too much about it. Anyway, I can''t let him stay with


    Alfred. That child may note back to me. Mr. Kerr should be powerful, but I have got along with him


    for some time. He will definitely let me see the child frequently. Elsie, I don''t have anything to ask for. I


    just want to see my two children growing up healthily."


    "Sister, I see. No matter what choice you make, I will stand by you. Sam is so cute, but if you don''t like


    him, I won''t force you to ept him. If you love him, I will also treat him as my own child."


    After hearing that, Vanessa showed a rxed smile.


    She looked up at her sister who looked exactly like her. Vanessa smiled again.


    "During the period when I lost my memory, Elsie, did you also find your love? When we were chatting


    before, Wilson came in several times. I can find out something through the way he looked at you and


    the way you looked at him. You must be in love with him."


    "Elsie, I''m d to see that. Wilson is a good man. You finally find your love."


    As soon as Vanessa finished her words, Elsie''s blushed with shyness. She even felt a little


    embarrassed, and she felt shy to look at her sister.


    Vanessa smiled and held Elsie''s hand.


    "I can find that you love Wilson very much, and Wilson also loves you. He also kept a special attitude


    towards you before. Cherish him, sister. Love and marriage need both of you to maintain. Both of you


    have to be tolerant. You have to grow up, understand him, and gradually be independent. You


    can''tpletely rely on him, understand?"


    "Sister, I understand. Don¡¯t worry about me. He is a nice man. I¡¯m so lucky to meet him, so of course, I


    will cherish him. There are so many women loving him. I can¡¯t let anyone take him away from me. And


    most importantly, I trust him."


    As soon as she finished her words, Vanessa hugged her gently. Then Vanessa asked Elise how Wilson


    became Elsie¡¯s boyfriend.


    Then Wilson came in.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Alfred is here. Do you want him toe in?"

 Chapter 627 You Don’t Deserve My Love

    Chapter 627 You Don¡¯t Deserve My Love


    Vanessa nodded at Wilson with a smile.


    "Let him in."


    As soon as Vanessa finished her words, Elsie rushed to the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Alfred standing there.


    Without any hesitation.


    "p!"


    "p!"


    "p!"


    Elsie pped Alfred in the face. Then she pulled Alfred in and mmed the door.


    "Where is your sister?"


    Alfred''s face had been bruised, but he looked calm. He even asked Elsie where Vanessa was.


    Elsie was so angry that she wanted to p Alfred again, but Alfred grabbed Elsie''s hand.


    "Don''t do too much. I''m here to see your sister!"


    Elsie tried to get free but failed.


    When she was about to struggle again, Wilson suddenly strode over and kicked Alfred in the belly.


    That kick made Alfred fall to the ground.


    "Do you need more?"


    Wilson asked Elsie, and Elsie nodded.


    "I want to beat him, but I¡¯m so weak. Help me beat him up!"


    After hearing that, Wilsonughed.


    He rolled up his sleeves and pulled Alfred into a room nearby.


    Elsie said with a smile as Vanessa walked out.


    "Sister, you don¡¯t need to be worried. Wilson has taken Alfred away and he will teach that b*stard a


    good lesson. That j*rk deserves it."


    As soon as she finished her words, it was noise in the room nearby.


    It seemed that it was a fierce fight.


    "I know Wilson is capable. You don''t have to worry about me. No matter what will happen to Alfred, I


    won''t feel sorry or guilty anymore."


    After Vanessa finished her words, she quietly sat on the sofa in the living room. Elsie went to take


    drinks for her.


    "Sister, have some drinks. We should be patient. Alfred won''t tell us the truth so easily."


    About ten minutester, Wilson opened the door and dragged out Alfred, whose face was covered with


    bruises and looked a little weak.


    Alfred looked so badly injured that he couldn¡¯t even walk. But when he saw Vanessa sitting in the living


    room, he cheered up again.


    "Vanessa, you''re finally fine. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I got you into trouble..."


    Alfred staggered towards Vanessa, but Elsie stopped him.


    "Don''t get close to my sister. She doesn''t want to see you."


    Alfred cast a cold nce at Elsie. At this moment, Vanessa finally spoke.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me, and don¡¯t think you can fool me again. I''ve remembered all the


    things you did. Elsie also already knew that. Alfred, let¡¯s have a peaceful talk. We can''t go back to the


    past anymore. Do you think it''s meaningful for you to do that?"


    As soon as Vanessa finished her words, Alfred, who was expecting, fell to the ground dejectedly. He


    asked in a hoarse voice.


    "When did you regain your memory? Did you remember everything?"


    Vanessa looked at Alfred sadly.


    "After I was locked up with my child, I gradually regained my memory, and I was transferred to another


    ce at that time. It was enough for me to remember all my memories. Alfred, you don''t need to do


    this. Why can¡¯t we talk peacefully?"


    Alfred looked at Vanessa with his red eyes and asked with a bitter smile.


    "We broke up because of the misunderstanding, but you never exined it to me. You were hurt and I


    was hurt, too. I did something wrongter, but why can''t you give me a chance? Do you think I was


    willing to let them make you lose your memories?"


    "There is no chance to turn back. Why can¡¯t you understand this? Alfred, I don''t want to talk about such


    things with you. I don¡¯t love you anymore. It''s meaningless to make it clear. I just want to ask you how I


    came back to you from Mr. Kerr¡¯s vi, and where my child is. If you are still merciful and feel pity for


    me, or if you can just respect me once, you should tell me the truth."


    "After I tell you, will you go to find Mr. Kerr and then be with him? Do you want to live a happy life with


    him and your child?"


    Alfredughed sarcastically. Elsie couldn''t help interrupting.


    "That''s my sister''s child. You made her unable to see her own child for the rest of her life. Alfred, is this


    your love for her? You''re the most selfish person I''ve ever seen. You''ve never really loved her. You just


    want to possess her. Your love is always hurting her!"


    "Shut up!"


    Alfred looked at Elsie coldly, which made Wilson kick him again in the abdomen.


    "Watch yournguage."


    As soon as Wilson finished his words, Elsie looked at Wilson with admiration.


    Her boyfriend was so nice to her.


    Alfred wanted to curse Elsie, but Elsie was Vanessa''s sister. He held back his anger and continued to


    speak to Vanessa.


    "You got pregnant by ident. You shouldn¡¯t care about that child. Sam is our child. Do you want to go


    back to that child and abandon Sam?"


    "Alfred, you never know me and always misunderstand me like this. I got pregnant with Mr. Kerr¡¯s child


    for some reason I don''t know. I gave birth to the baby because I loved the baby. He grew up in my belly,


    so I should love him. You are not a mother, so you can''t understand this feeling. I just want to know


    where he is. I have never seen him since he was born. Why can''t I see him?"


    "As for the rtionship between Mr. Kerr and me, although Mr. Kerr didn''t tell me the reason why we


    had a child, we have a pure rtionship. Only you think that I''m going to be with him. Look, you are still


    thinking of something like this now. You have never really respected me once. Why should I be with


    you, The most I get from you is hurt."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After he finished his words, Alfred clenched his fists and his face twisted. He stared at Vanessa with


    deep eyes, and his voice became hoarser.


    "We have lived a happy life in the past few months. Vanessa, the three of us are all happy. You trusted


    me so much. Why don''t you give me a chance? If you really want to see that child, I will try to bring him


    to you, and then we can keep him with us. I will treat him as my own son, okay?"


    "Alfred, maybe you had a chance. If I could never regain my memory, we would live a peaceful and


    happy life for the rest of our lives. Indeed, I have lived a good life in the past few months. If I really


    couldn''t regain my memory all my life, it wouldn''t be a bad thing."


    "But why did I regain my memory? Wasn''t it because of you? If you hadn''t been secretly preparing for


    the engagement with Princess Anna if you hadn''t decided to hide it from me, and if you hadn''t locked


    me up, how could I regain these memories? Alfred, I don''t know if you are clear about the reason. The


    person who messed up this matter is always you. The only chance for us to be together has been


    destroyed by you again. Do you understand?"


    After hearing that, Alfred cried out in pain. His voice was so shrill that Vanessa even felt pity for this


    man.


    Elsie felt a little ufortable, but when Alfred calmed down, she said sarcastically again.


    "Alfred, you have known my sister for so many years. You broke up, misunderstood each other, and my


    sister regained her memories. God doesn''t want you to be together. You have always been out of luck.


    If you really love my sister, then you should respect her and respect you. Please let her go."


    "No way!"


    Alfred refused resolutely. Elsie was a little angry and she wanted to beat him again, but Wilson grabbed


    her hand.


    Vanessa stood up and asked Alfred.


    "So you won¡¯t tell me where the child is and what the identity of Mr. Kerr is, right?"


    Alfredughed loudly.


    "Why should I say that? You will leave me after I tell you the truth. I would rather we tangle with each


    other for a lifetime than tell the truth. That child will live well with his father. You don''t have to worry


    about him at all. Vanessa, go with me and let¡¯s go home with Sam. We will still live the same life as


    before. I won''t stay in the Chow family anymore, and I won''t have anything to do with Princess Anna. I''ll


    listen to you and be faithful from now on."


    After Alfred finished his pleading in such a humble manner, Vanessa''s tears fell down all of a sudden.


    "In fact, you have changed a lot after so many years, so have I. You are not the one I loved anymore.


    Alfred, you have forgotten what kind of person you were in the past. The person I love is Alfred in the


    past. He would spoil me and respect my decisions, but you will only hurt me and ignore my request.


    You don''t deserve my love at all.¡±


    After Vanessa finished her words, Alfred''s face changed dramatically. When he was about to say


    something, someone knocked on the door.


    Elsie went to open the door, and then she saw Adam standing at the door.


    "Adam, I have something to deal with now. Can youe here againter?"


    Although Elsie didn''t know what Adam wanted to do, she didn''t think it was appropriate to let Adam in


    now.


    Adam said with a smile.


    "It''s the right time now. If I didn''te here, you might not be able to solve the problem."

 Chapter 628 It Was Mr. Kerr

    Chapter 628 It Was Mr. Kerr


    "What do you mean?"


    Elsie asked curiously. She really didn''t understand why Adam said. Did he know what was happening


    inside the room?


    When Elsie thought of this, her face changed a lot. She asked Adam.


    "Do you know who is in the room? Why do you want to get involved in this matter? Adam, I really


    appreciate your help recently, but it¡¯s a family affair and we can''t let anyone else interfere."


    Adam smiled calmly.


    "I know your sister and Alfred are inside the room. It''s your family affair, but your family affair happens


    to have something to do with me. If I don''t go in, your sister might be hurt."


    "What do you have to do with my sister and Alfred?"


    Elsie suddenly thought of Adam¡¯s tonest time when Adam mentioned Alfred. At that time, Adam also


    mentioned the grudge between him and Alfred. She vaguely felt that she had realized something, but


    she was still unable to connect these things.


    "Isn''t your sister looking for a child? I know where he is. Let me in."


    As soon as Adam finished his words, Elsie''s face changed. Of course, she trusted Adam. After all,


    Adam had helped them a lot, so she would not doubt Adam''s words.


    But his words were really shocking. Wilson kept guarding Alfred and asked Elsie who was standing at


    the door.


    "Why do you take so long? What happened?"


    "I''ming."


    Elsie said to Adam.


    "Come in."


    When Adam came in, Elsie closed the door. After she took Adam to the living room, Alfred and


    Vanessa turned their heads and looked at Adam at the same time.


    Adam was still wearing sunsses, and after he walked in, he smiled at Alfred and Vanessa. Then he


    took off his sses.


    When Wilson was about to ask Adam why he came here, Vanessa¡¯s and Alfred¡¯s faces changed a lot.


    Alfred looked so terrified, while Vanessa rushed directly to Adam and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Why are you here? Do you know Elsie and Wilson? Where is the child?"


    Alfred stood up slowly and walked up to Adam step by step.


    "So your other name is Adam. I haven''t even guessed it. I am the stupidest person in the world."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Elsie was getting more and more confused. Looking at theplicated expressions of her sister,


    Alfred, and Adam, she felt like she was the stupidest person.


    Wilson also didn''t understand what was going on. He looked at Elsie in confusion.


    Adam smiled.


    "Your sister''s child is living with me. Can''t you understand it?"


    Elsie was stunned by Adam''s words and then she finally realized it.


    "You are Mr. Kerr, right? Then why did you send my sister away that year? Do you know that my sister


    cared so much about that child? Do you know that my sister lost all her memoriester? Do you know


    that she almost died this time?"


    All of a sudden, Elsie was a little angry with Adam, because she had figured out everything. Her sister


    was pregnant with Mr. Kerr¡¯s child, and Mr. Kerr was just Adam.


    ording to what her sister said, on the day she gave birth to the baby, something happened to Adam


    there. As a result, Adam left with the baby, while Vanessa was taken away by Alfred. In the end, Alfred


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    made Vanessa lose her memory, and hurt her again.


    Tears welled up in Vanessa''s eyes. Seeing that Adam kept silent and her sister was so angry, she


    asked again in a trembling voice.


    "Mr. Kerr, please tell me how is the child now? Can I see him? You promised me that you would let me


    see the child. Why do youe here sote?"


    Vanessa cried out.


    The nine-month pregnancy connected the mother with the child. After Vanessa regained her memories,


    the pain overwhelmed her. Now she was not different from a mother who had lost her child.


    "He''s healthy and good. I''ll exin itter. Now I have to teach someone a lesson first."


    After Adam finished speaking, he suddenly grabbed Alfred''s hand and kicked Alfred in the abdomen.


    Alfred suddenly stood up and fought with Adam.


    In this living room, two men were fighting fiercely. Alfred seemed to be crazy. He had been injured just


    now.


    But ever since Adam started the fight, he was like a violent lion fighting with his every energy.


    However, it was obvious that Adam was more skilled and powerful. The situation hadpletely


    changed within a few minutes. This fight had turned into a one-sided abuse.


    Elsie didn''t say anything to stop them.


    In her eyes, even if Alfred was beaten to death, she wouldn''t care. But she just didn''t understand what


    had happened between Adam and her sister.


    She felt that there seemed to be many secrets between them. Seeing Alfred being beaten so hard,


    Vanessa suddenly felt pity for him and stood up to persuade Adam.


    "Mr. Kerr, let him go. If you keep doing that, he will die. I don''t want to see him again."


    Alfred, who felt so painful that he almost lost his consciousness,ughed hoarsely.


    "Vanessa, you said you would never look at me and didn''t love me anymore, but you still care about me


    at this time."


    After saying that, Alfred spat blood out, but a happy smile appeared on his face. Vanessa said calmly.


    "I didn¡¯t. I just feel sorry for you because I am still a soft-hearted person. I need to respect you. Most


    importantly, you are Sam''s father. I don''t want him to know that I¡¯m watching you being beaten to death.


    Alfred, I have changed, but I at least hope that you can be good. I just hope that we will never have any


    connection again.¡±


    After hearing that, Alfred''s face turned deathly pale. Suddenly, heughed out loud, spat out blood, and


    fainted on the ground.


    Even Wilson and Elsie didn''t know what to do. Adam smiled calmly.


    "I''ll take Alfred out. Don''t worry. I just hit him because I have a grudge against him. He deserves it. I


    won''t do anything when he¡¯s taken out."


    Elsie and Vanessa agreed. Of course, Wilson also trusted Adam.


    Then Adam''s men came in and took unconscious Alfred out.


    At this moment, there were only four people left in the room, Wilson, Elsie, Adam, and Vanessa.


    Wilson asked them to sit down, and he brought a few cups of tea there.


    Elsie plucked up and asked Adam.


    Even if her sister didn''t ask, she had to make it clear.


    "Adam, my sister told me some things, but she didn''t know what happened after she gave birth and


    how she got pregnant. Do you know the truth? I just want to know what happened in the past."


    "I need to ask your sister a question first."

 Chapter 629 Rachel Didn’t Die

    Chapter 629 Rachel Didn¡¯t Die


    Adam looked at Vanessa.


    "You didn¡¯t look for the child. Is it because you lost your memory? Sorry, I didn''t know about it before. I


    thought it was your choice. I thought you didn''t want the child and you wanted to be with Alfred, so I


    didn''t interfere in your life."


    "Mr. Kerr, after I gave birth to the baby and woke up, I lost all my memories. I thought Alfred and I were


    a nice couple. I haven''t regained my memories until now. When can you take me to see the baby? It


    has been several months. He should be growing now. I remember that you said he is a boy. I haven''t


    seen him since he was born. Did I make a mistake in the gender?"


    Vanessa was no longer flustered. She trusted Mr. Kerr for no reason. She had been locked up in a vi


    before, but the servants treated her well, and Mr. Kerr respected her very much.


    Now she suddenly met Mr. Kerr again. Although she was surprised, and she didn''t know why he knew


    Elsie, Alfred, and Wilson, she just wanted to know where her child was.


    "It''s a heavy boy with a weight of 8 pounds. Now he can crawl on the bed. If you want to see him, I can


    take you there at any time. I have a private ne here, and we can take it immediately to see the


    child."


    Vanessa felt much more relieved now. She was now not in a hurry to see the baby, because they really


    needed to figure out what had happened in the past year.


    "Adam, when you first saw me, did you already know I am Vanessa¡¯s sister? After all, I look exactly like


    my sister."


    Elsie asked Adam again. Adam nodded.


    "Of course I know your rtionship, but I didn''t investigate her identity on purpose. I thought she chose


    to be with Alfred voluntarily, so I didn''t go to interfere in her life."


    After Alfred finished his words, Elsie spoke again.


    "You once said that you suffered a great loss from Alfred. I don''t think that you would allow Alfred to


    take her away just after she gave birth to the baby. What happened at that time? Of course, if you know


    why my sister was pregnant with your baby, please tell me the reason too."


    Instead of answering these questions, Adam turned to look at Vanessa.


    "Do you also want to know the answers to these questions?"


    Vanessa nodded. Of course, she wanted to know the answers. She was also curious?


    "I hope you can tell me the answers."


    "My mother passed awayst year. Before she passed away, she made the only request to me. She


    hoped that before she passed away, she could see her grandson or granddaughter. This was herst


    wish, so I agreed to this request. However, there is a strange problem with the men in my family. It¡¯s


    difficult for us to make women pregnant. It''s not about health, but perhaps a matter of genes. I asked


    the hospital to help me.¡±


    "Of course, I also hired a special organization to look for a surrogate mother, but they failed. It was my


    mother''sst will, so I didn''t give up. I don''t know what happened in the hospital, and a woman named


    Rachel has stolen something in the hospital and finally made you pregnant. Iter found out this.


    Because you were pregnant, I thought I should bring you to meet my mother. At least I should let my


    mother see what her grandchild''s mother looks like."


    "But my mother left with a smile after she knew that a woman was pregnant with my child sessfully.


    Atst, I took you to that vi. It was not easy for me to have a baby, so I had to make sure that you


    would give birth to him. Alfred wanted to take you to have an abortion at that time, so I took that


    opportunity to take you away from him. You didn¡¯t have a good mood and stable attitude. I was also


    worried that you didn''t want to give birth to this child, so I asked the servants to keep an eye on you.


    Fortunately, you changed your attitudeter. After I held the funeral of my mother, I went to the vi to


    meet you."


    "At that time, I promised you that if you gave birth to the baby, I would set you free. This was the reason


    why you were pregnant. I haven''t found out how Rachel could do it, but the baby is indeed our child.


    After the baby was born, I also did a paternity test to prove this."


    Vanessa smiled bitterly.


    "It''s not surprising that Rachel did it. She is a paranoid woman. To be with Alfred and destroy my life,


    she was even willing to have a baby of Alfred and me, which drove both Alfred and me crazy. I was not


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    surprised by her actionter to make me pregnant. I don¡¯t know your identity, but I can guess from


    Elsie''s and Wilson''s attitudes towards you. I was pregnant with your child at that time, which made me


    unable to be with Alfred anymore. If Rachel didn¡¯t just focus on love, she might make a great


    achievement with her smart mind."


    Vanessa sighed. Rachel''s n was perfect.


    She even suspected that Rachel was still alive.


    Rachel had so many ns to separate her and Alfred. She didn''t believe that this woman would really


    die so easily.


    Elsie also thought so. She held Wilson''s hand and sighed, too.


    "She is the most vicious woman I''ve ever seen. She can do so many things alone. To be honest, I''m a


    little afraid of meeting her again."


    Wilson was also a little worried. Such a n was so vicious and that woman really made it.


    Fortunately, there was no rival in love between him and Elsie, or he would also be in big trouble like


    this.


    He hated dealing with this kind of messy rtionship.


    Adam smiled.


    "Rachel is definitely alive. She just pretended to be dead. I can''t find out where she is now."


    "Then what happened on the day my sister gave birth? Why did you watch Alfred take my sister away?


    I don''t believe that Alfred is stronger than you, so I don''t think that he took my sister away after


    defeating you."


    Elsie asked another question. Adam''s face changed a little as he heard this, and he looked a little


    embarrassed, but he still answered.


    "I took your sister away from the hospital. Alfred must have been investigating this matter. I didn''t take


    him seriously at first, because I didn¡¯t think the Chow family was a threat to me. Maybe I was trapped


    just by my pride. Before your sister gave birth to the baby, Alfred didn''t do anything noticeable, but on


    that day, he suddenly came to the vi where your sister and I lived. He came with a helicopter and so


    many of my enemies. Atst, there was a melee."


    "Of course he failed because he was no match for me. He was just as powerless as an ant. But Alfred


    had a n B. My mother had a goddaughter who was in poor health and had ever saved me from a


    kidnapper when I was a child, so I owed her. The doctor said she couldn¡¯t live long. When your sister


    gave birth to the child, she came to the vi. When I was about to attack Alfred, she suddenly


    appeared. She threatened me with her life and asked me to let Alfred go, and even threatened me to


    let Alfred take your sister away. At that time, she killed herself in front of me. And I had to promise her


    to let Alfred take your sister away. That was my promise to her."


    "Later, I found out that Alfred had already known my identity. He didn''t fight with me straightforwardly


    but deliberately approached my sister. Then he deceived her, telling her that I had taken his wife away


    by force. My sister thought that I shouldn¡¯t do that. She couldn¡¯t live longer, so she chose to force me


    with her life to stop me from being stupid. I tried to exin but she didn¡¯t believe me. Finally, I had to


    promise that I would let Alfred and his woman go. That¡¯s all."


    "Disgusting."


    Elsie shouted angrily.


    "How could he deceive your sister like that? I thought what Alfred did before was shameless enough,


    but it seemed that he had done something more shameless. He deceived a young innocent girl. Sister,


    you can''t be with him again, or I will hate you, too!"


    Elsie said these words out of anger. Then her face turned pale and she immediately apologized to


    Vanessa.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I was too emotional just now. I didn''t mean that. I was just too angry and said


    something reckless..."


    Vanessa shook her head and smiled.


    "Elsie, it doesn''t matter. He has changed a long time ago. As I said, he doesn''t deserve my love. No


    matter how long it is and what he will do, I will never be with him again."


    Now that the truth was clear, Elsie began to expect the meeting with her new nephew.


    She said to Adam.


    "Can I go to see that child with my sister? I''m his aunt."


    "Of course. You can decide when you want to go. I have to leave."


    After saying that, Adam stood up and wanted to leave. However, Vanessa suddenly grabbed Adam''s


    hand.


    "Can I go there right now? I really want to see my child now."

 Chapter 630 Everything Has Changed

    Chapter 630 Everything Has Changed


    Adam smiled at Vanessa.


    "Of course you can. But I need some time to make an arrangement. Don''t you need to prepare


    something? I will get ready when you are ready. Let¡¯s go after everything is ready."


    After saying that, Adam turned around and walked towards the door. Vanessa didn''t stop him this time.


    She clenched her fists and felt inexplicably nervous.


    She didn''t know if it was because she was going to see the baby, or for some other reason, her heart


    beat so fast.


    Elsie came over and held her sister''s hand.


    "Sister, don''t worry. Adam is a reliable man. He also helped us to save you back this time. Of course,


    when I asked him for help at that time, I didn¡¯t know he was also involved. But thanks to his help, we


    brought you back."


    "So that¡¯s the case. But why are you so familiar with him? How much does this matter have to do with


    him?"


    Before Vanessa could ask Elsie what had happened after her disappearance, Elsie took her sister''s


    hand and sat down. Then she told Vanessa everything after her disappearance, like the engagement of


    Alfred and Princess Anna, the n of the Chow family, and the deal with Svero.


    After she told Vanessa all these things, Vanessa smiled bitterly.


    "Alfred still doesn''t understand why I won¡¯t go back to him again. He has been using lies to maintain


    our rtionship. He thinks that everything will be fine as long as he keeps me with him. He has never


    thought of other ways to maintain our rtionship. How did he be like this? Does love mean


    mutual respect?"


    "Sister, don''t think about him anymore. People will change. Some people will be better, and some


    will be worse. Maybe his best look is just in the past. That''s normal. My worst look is also in the


    past. If I didn''t meet you, I might be like that all my life."


    Sometimes when Elsie thought about her own life, she felt that meeting her sister and Georgia was the


    turning point in her life.


    Because if they hadn¡¯te to save her, she would have even be the most shameless one


    among all of those people.


    To earn more money and get more food, she would have lived shamelessly just like that.


    But destiny was nice to her because she could meet her family and friends.


    "Elsie, you are a good girl. I don¡¯t think you were bad. Let''s pack up our things now. I haven''t seen that


    child before. Now I have two children. As long as they grow up healthily, I will have nothing to worry


    about all my life."


    Vanessa asked after she said that.


    "What happenedter? Why did Adam get involved in this matter? You and Georgia must have found a


    way to save me. How did Adam get involved? Did he join you voluntarily?"


    "No."


    Elsie held her sister''s hand and smiled.


    "The deal between Princess Anna and the Chow family involved the issue of weapon trade, soter we


    decided to take this opportunity. It was the reason why their cooperation was unbreakable. But if we


    could give them the same offer, the king and the princess would naturally choose us. Wilson happens


    to know Adam. The person you know is Mr. Kerr, while the person we know is called Adam."


    "They are the same person. You haven''t heard of Adam''s name. He is being wanted by counties all


    over the world because he is a big weapon seller. But meanwhile, he has a good rtionship with


    many small countries, because he can sell them weapons that they can''t buy in other markets. This


    was the reason why the king decided to stand on our side and why Princess Anna finally gave in and


    let you go. Adam came here to help us because he and Wilson are Damon and Pythias. He sold many


    weapons to the king. That¡¯s the case.¡±


    "So that¡¯s his other identity?"


    Vanessa was surprised. Such a life was beyond her imagination.


    However, ever since she had been entangled with Alfred, her peaceful life had be more and more


    unstable. Now she was actually involved with such a mysterious and powerful person.


    She suddenly thought of the child she hadn''t ever seen. Did it mean that the child would also be in


    great danger in the future?


    "Elsie, is it dangerous to live with him? Where is the child? Did he bring the child to a safe ce?"


    Vanessa asked worriedly. Elsie hadn''t realized this problem yet. Hearing her sister''s words, she also


    became worried.


    But when she thought of Adam''s reputation and her impression of him, she was relieved.


    "Don''t worry. I have worked with him several times. He is powerful. Look, he has been working in this


    industry for so many years, and I believe that he can definitely protect himself. Moreover, you have no


    choice since you have given birth to the child. Everything will be fine as long as we protect the child


    well in the future.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You''re right. Nothing has happened yet. It''s not a dangerous time now. I shouldn¡¯t worry too much.


    Elsie, let''s pack up our things first. Mr. Kerr has just said that he will be ready soon. We should hurry


    up. Do you and Wilson need to stay here any longer? Do you have anything else to do here?"


    "No, we don¡¯t. Wilson and I are here just to wait for your return. Now you havee back to us. Our


    original n was to bring you and Sam back home as soon as possible. At that time, I didn''t know the


    rtionship between you and Adam, and there is another child. Just change the n and go to see my


    new nephew first."


    Then they began to pack up luggage.


    In fact, Vanessa didn''t have anything to pack up. She just needed to bring something that Sam needed.


    Sam was still a baby, so he needed diapers or something. Wilson went out to buy those things for Sam


    and his new nephew. Everything should be ready for the baby, or the baby would cry and make trouble


    for them on the way.


    Wilson hadn''t had a child yet, but he had already experienced the feelings of being a father in advance.


    Elsie just needed to pack up her clothes and some gifts she brought when she went shopping in Svero.


    After she finished, she said to Vanessa.


    "We are going to see the baby with Adam. Georgia must still be worried about us. We have to tell her


    this matter in advance, or she will be more worried."


    "Okay, contact her first. I''ll go to see Sam."


    Sam had been sleeping and didn''t make any noise. Elsie made a video call to Georgia.


    At this time, Georgia and Antonio were busy doing the experiment. It was a critical moment for the


    experience. Antonio had found volunteers a few days ago and they were ready to do a human


    experiment.


    So she should record the data every day. It was the busiest time for her. When she heard the phone


    ring and saw it was the video call from Elsie, she smiled apologetically to Antonio and then quickly


    walked outside to answer it.


    "What¡¯s the result of your conversation with Alfred? Did he tell you everything?"


    Georgia spoke first, and Elsie smiled.


    "He¡¯s a stubborn man, so definitely, he didn¡¯t tell the truth. We had some conflicts. I asked Wilson to


    beat Alfred up. Anyway, he was beaten miserably, which at least made me vent my anger. But you can


    never guess what happenedter. It¡¯s even more amazing than a story."


    This made Georgia curious.


    "Don¡¯t make me so curious. Tell me that. Oh, where is Vanessa? Why are you here alone?"


    As soon as Georgia finished speaking, she saw Vanessae over and appear in the video.


    Vanessa smiled at Georgia in the video.


    "I went to see Sam just now. I was afraid that he would cry. Fortunately, he¡¯s sleeping well."


    "Great."


    Georgia nodded and Elsie continued.


    "Vanessa, let me tell Georgia about it. Anyway, she will know who the father of the child is sooner or


    <pter."

 Chapter 631 Isabel Passed Out

    Chapter 631 Isabel Passed Out


    Vanessa nodded her head.


    "You tell us all about it. It''s okay. Georgia was already worrying about me. This is something we also


    just knew. Georgia must also want to know it."


    Georgia was even more curious. She waited for Elsie to speak.


    "I heard about Mr. Bull before? Mr. Bull is Adam, and Adam is Mr. Bull. So, at that time, after we called


    Alfred over. And before long, Adam also came over and beat up Alfred, for they had some problems


    with each other."


    "Wait. Am I getting it right? The father of Vanessa''s other child is Mr. Bull, and Mr. Bull is Adam. right?"


    Georgia simply couldn¡¯t believe it. And Vanessa nodded resignedly.


    "Georgia, you are right. Adam is Mr. Bull. Adam is the father of my other child. So, Elsie and I can''t go


    back to our country right away. I never see him again after I gave birth to him. Just now I begged Adam


    to let me see him. And Adam said yes. As soon as I packed up, he will lead me to see him once. So,


    Georgia, you don''t have to wait for me and Elsie. I don''t know how long it will take. I''ve never seen him


    before. I''ll take Sam and Elsie together. I bet Wilson will follow us. I guess it will be a while before we


    Georgia couldn''t help but rub her temples. Indeed, it was a piece of shocking news to her. She needed


    time to ept it.


    Wilson and Elsie had known a lot of things about Adam. Robert also knew some rumors about Adam.


    She had never expected Vanessa and Vanessa''s child had a rtionship with Adam.


    Suddenly, things went even moreplicated. Adam was involved in an intricate rtionship behind


    Adam. It would be dangerous to be around him.


    But for Vanessa, the most important thing now was, of course, to see her child who she had not even


    seen again after his birth. She smiled at Vanessa and spoke.


    "I understand. I know Adam''s capability. You guys set out together. It will certainly take you a long time


    before you return from the ce your son is living now. But it''s better toe back before Christmas. I


    hope we can spend it together this year."


    Now there was still a while before Christmas. This winter weather was getting colder and colder. This


    was the first time Georgia and Robert celebrate Christmas. So, she hopes that everyone around her


    could reunite for a meal together by then.


    Vanessa smiled for a few seconds.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It''s just that the child is also Adam¡¯s son. I probably can''t bring him back. But


    I''ve been through so much now. I am not greedy now. As long as I see him, and he is safe and sound, I


    will be fine even if he is not with me."


    "Have you already talked to him about the child''s future? Who he will live with?"


    Georgia subconsciously asked this question, and Vanessa shook her head.


    "We didn¡¯t talk about it yet. I have not raised him after his birth, so I am not qualified to talk about this


    issue. Adam''s identity is soplicated. Georgia, I can¡¯t protect him by myself. There is no turning


    back for him already. I just want to see the child now. I don¡¯t expect me to bring him back and raise him


    at all. I can¡¯t even guarantee his safety if he is with me."


    After Vanessa finished these words, Georgia suddenly felt her heart hurt.


    She could feel Vanessa''s helplessness. But sometimes reality was just cruel like this. She had found


    her son, but she still couldn¡¯t keep him with her.


    After her second son was born, she had never seen him again, as if it destined that they had to be


    parted for the rest of their lives. Everyone looked a bit sentimental. Elsie hurriedly cheered everybody


    up.


    "We haven''t even seen that boy yet. Why are we overacting now? We should think about something


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    like does the boy look like Vanessa? Is he naughty, gentle, quiet, or adorable? We are not supposed to


    be sad. Now, all we need to do is to keep safe and sound. Vanesa wille back to us sooner orter.


    We got to cheer up!¡±


    Georgia and Vanessa looked at each other and smiled.


    "Elsie is right. We should not think about these heavy issues now. We haven''t even discussed it with


    Adam yet. Maybe he is a kind guy and you can see your son a lot in the future. So, stop thinking about


    it."


    After chatting for a while, they ended the video call. Georgia hurried back inside theb to continue


    working.


    She couldn''t help smiling at Antonio and speaking up.


    "My best friend has returned to another friend¡¯s pce safely. After a while, she will return and spend


    Christmas with me. Antonio, what is your n for this Christmas? If you don''t have any ns,e to


    our house for dinner."


    " Christmas?"


    Antonio pronounced these words, then pondered for a moment.


    "If we have significant progress in this experimental project, I''ll have dinner with you guys on


    Christmas. If not, I might stay in theb as usual. I have no affection for this holiday."


    "Alright."


    Georgia let out a smile.


    "There will definitely be progress. I feel like we''ve recently entered a turning point. As long as the


    resultse out, and then another clinical trial, there should be a huge breakthrough."


    "I hope so. I always feel the same. Staying in thisb is what makes me feel alive. Don¡¯t talk to me now.


    I have to focus. I gotta look at the data I''ve prepared again. And for the key records we took a while


    ago, I forget where we keep it."


    After Antonio finished his word, he rushed to the office and began to search his notebooks. Georgia


    actually could not read Antonio''s key records as well as reminder notes, because Antonio had created


    his own symbols.


    Theirb was very tightly controlled, and the general public would not have been able toe in and


    steal their experimental data, but Antonio still kept wary of his data. So, all data he recorded were


    written in his own symbols.


    On the other hand, in Svero, Adam''s people sent Alfred back to the hotel where the Chow family was


    staying in Svero.


    Isabel opened the door and instantly saw the dying Alfred, and her face instantly changed.


    And next moment, Isabel quickly sent Alfred to the hospital.


    Alfred''s injuries were all traumas. He just needed the doctor to get him all wrapped up.


    Half an hour after being sent to the hospital, Alfred woke up. Isabel sat next to her, in a gloomy face.


    "Look at you now, Alfred. You used to be a man of reason and not afraid of anything. But now, you


    changed utterly. You lose your wife and your kid. You have nothing now."


    Alfred''s voice became very weak.


    "Do you think you can stimte me? I''ve lost everything. The future of the Chow family has nothing to


    do with me. I wasn''t originally from the Chow family''s bloodline. Ms. Chow, I''m sorry that I didn''t do


    what I promised you. There''s no need for me to stay in this ce. In the future, the Chow family''s


    affairs should be resolved by yourselves."


    Isabel''s face changed instantly.


    "Are you crazy? You clearly promised me that you would finish this n. I even promised you that I


    would give you the corresponding property after you finished it. Are you a loser? Do you want to lose


    everything? You have already lost your wife, at least you try to keep the money. At least, the money will


    be your chip to get her back in the future. Are you giving all up now?"


    "Is it bad to admit that I am a loser? Mrs. Chow, don''t cling to it anymore. Anyway, you and the king of


    Svero have already established a connection, and Princess Anna has not broken the contract yet. You


    will continue to cooperate, even though I was out. You are capable. You are able to support this Chow


    family."


    Isabel was so angry that she rushed out of the ward without another word. If she kept listening to him,


    she would be so exasperated and passed out.


    However, when she walked inside the elevator, the elevator suddenly fell sharply. And then, all the


    lights went out.


    Before long, the elevator stopped, Isabel panicked to press the emergency call. The elevator was


    finally opened. She thought it was for saving her.


    But the next second, she was knocked down.

 Chapter 632 Vanessa Finally Saw JJ

    Chapter 632 Vanessa Finally Saw JJ


    No one knew the news that something bad had happened to Isabel.


    In that afternoon, Elsie, Wilson, Vanessa, and Sam all boarded on Adam''s private jet and headed to the


    ce where Adam currently lived.


    It was said that it was a small ind in the Pacific Ocean. And the ne flew for almost seven hours


    before it finally managed to stop at the tarmac on the ind.


    Sam made a lot of noise on the ne and didn¡¯t fall asleep until a few hours into the second half of the


    flight, looking a bit ufortable with the flight.


    When everyone got off the ne, Adam beamed at them.


    "The house on my ind is super big. There are many guest rooms. Come with me and pick one?"


    After saying this, Adam looked at Vanessa.


    "The boy is right here. Don''t worry. You settle this boy first. After that, my maid will carry the boy out


    and you will all be able to see him."


    Vanessa said a thank you to him. There is a time difference. When their flight took off, it was the


    afternoon in Svero but early evening on the ind. After seven hours of flight, it was still afternoon on


    the ind.


    Almost everyone was not well-rested. The ind was dense and crowded. They could see a super tall


    building in the center from a short distance.


    It was a superrge castle building. Elsie was impressed by its scale.


    When they got to the castle, the first thing she saw was that there was a super huge garden before the


    castle. It seemed that rich people knew how to enjoy life way much better.


    This ind belonged to Adam. What was the feeling to possess such a huge mansion?


    Elsie thought to herself and couldn''t helpughing. And Wilson who was next to her asked her.


    "Why do you keepughing? Is there something strange about this ce?"


    "I was just thinking. If it''s a person who doesn''t know the way, and he lives in this huge mansion, will he


    get lost? It would be hard for him to know the way here."


    "If someone could afford such a huge mansion, he would also afford some maids. Wouldn¡¯t he?"


    Wilson answered her, and Elsie gave the man a cold look.


    "You are not funny at all. Why don¡¯t you have a sense of humor? You should imagine that this huge


    castle is inhabited by only one person. It¡¯s like a horror film. Wouldn''t that be more interesting?"


    Wilson was speechless. He decided to keep his mouth shut. He was not good at arguing with women,


    especially with Elsie.


    When they got to the front of the castle, some maids had waited there and picked up their belongings.


    And then, Adam led them into the central gate.


    After entering, there was a superrge living room in the center, with a particrlyrge and long sofa,


    and Elsie rushed forward to have a seat.


    They were all exhausted after a long flight. Even though they had a nap on the airne, it wasn''t a


    good one. They couldn''t wait any longer, so Vanessa asked directly.


    "Can we see the boy now? What is his name?"


    "His name is Jay Bull, which was given by her grandmother before she died. His nickname was JJ. He


    was good at swimming. He likes being called JJ."


    Adam let out a smile that everyone had barely seen. He hadn¡¯t seen his boy for a long time. He kind of


    missed him.


    "I''ll ask the nanny if he''s asleep now. If he''s not, I''ll bring him out."


    Adam said and turned towards the inside. A butler came to him.


    After a small conversation with the butler, Adam turned and spoke to everyone.


    "JJ has fallen asleep. He''s young and needs more sleep. You guys have a rest first. After dinner, you


    will see him. Now, go wash up and take a nap."


    Adam said and arranged for the maid to take everyone to the guest room. Vanessa had no choice but


    to go to the guest room first. After all, the boy is sleeping. She couldn¡¯t just do whatever she longed for.


    If that was what it was, that was what it was.


    The guest room was on the second floor. Elsie and Wilson lived in the same room. When they unboxed


    their belongings in the room, Elsie smiled at Wilson.


    "Your good brother is evil. How can he not arrange one more room for us?"


    "What? Do you want him to arrange one more?"


    Wilson let out a rhetorical question, and Elsieughed.


    "You know what. I will share a room with Vanessa. It''s been a long time since thest time I was with


    her. So, you live here alone."


    Elsieughed, and Wilson could only shake his head resignedly.


    After they finished unboxing their belongings, Elsie immediately went to the next room and then helped


    Vanessa.


    Vanessa had more belongings, for she had to look after Sam.


    In fact, Adam told them there was no need to bring the kid stuff with them, for he had everything they


    needed for a boy on the ind. The milk powder, the diaper, and everything they named it for the boy.


    They shouldn''t bother.


    They just ignore his suggestion at that time.


    After Vanessa had done her unboxing, Elsie smiled at her.


    "Let''s send Georgia a message to tell her that we are safe. It''s already midnight on her side. She might


    fall asleep. We don''t have to call her."


    "Then you send it. My phone isn¡¯t with me now."


    After sending the message, Elsie slept in Vanessa¡¯s room. Three of them all took a nap.


    It was already dark when they woke up at 8:00 in the evening.


    The person who woke them up was Sam, who cried out and even climbed up to Elsie¡¯s body and


    grabbed her nose.


    Elsie, of course, was awakened. As soon as she saw Sam pinched her nose, sheughed.


    "You little kid. How dare you pinch me while I am sleeping. You are in big trouble!"


    Vanessa had already got out of bed and made a cup of milk, smiling.


    "Baby, would you like some milk?"


    Once Sam had the bottle, he sucked it at once. He seemed quite skillful.


    Elsie curiously asked out.


    "Vanessa, I remember that you were doing breastfeeding before. But now you are not. Why?"


    "It''s been tough for me recently. I just don''t know why I can''t do him the breastfeeding. I got no choice


    but to feed him milk powder. Luckily, he likes it. He is growing up. He has been nice to me."


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Elsie smiled. She knew it must be Wilson.


    "I have another little nephew. Is he awake now? Vanessa, let''s hurry and take Sam down."


    "Wait, I need to change her diaper first."


    Elsie went to open the door, and it was really Wilson. And Vanessa was changing the diaper for Sam.


    When it was done, they walked downstairs. They were ushered into the dining room.


    This one castle was so huge that if it wasn¡¯t for the maid, they might get lost.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After they got in, Elsie saw a very cute little boy sitting on a stroller.


    "Vanessa, I''ll hold Sam for you. You go and check that little cutie."


    Elsie immediately reached out and held Sam in her arms. Vanessa looked extremely excited.


    After she put Sam in Elsie''s arms, she rushed over to the boy.


    Adam was sitting next to the boy, feeding and ying with him. And the boy keptughing all the time.


    "Is he JJ?"

 Chapter 633 The Cute Brothers

    Chapter 633 The Cute Brothers


    Vanessa walked to Adam and asked out excitedly.


    "Who else can he be? This little kid is picking on me. But as long as he''sfortable, he smiles at you


    all the time. I don''t know who he inherited this character from."


    "Can I hold him?"


    Vanessa felt her palms tremble. She did not look at Adam. Her eyes were fixed on the little boy in the


    stroller.


    She hadn''t seen him ever since he was born. And now when she finally saw him again, she actually felt


    scared.


    "As long as he likes you, he will smile at you when you hold him in your arms. You can hold him, of


    course. You are his mother. I will not keep you away from him, although things don¡¯t work between us."


    Elsie could not help looking up and smiling at Adam gratefully as she stretched out her hands and then


    caressed the little boy.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ......"


    Jay actuallyughed joyfully at Vanessa and even stretched out his hands for a hug.


    Vanessa''s tears immediately came out. She stretched out her hands to hold him in her arms. And he


    allowed it and kept giggling.


    "Vanessa, he likes you."


    Elsie walked over and spoke excitedly. Jay also giggled at Elsie.


    "He likes me too. But I look exactly the same as you, Vanessa. He should like me."


    Elsie grinned and looked at Sam in her arms.


    "Sam, this is the younger brother."


    After saying that, Elsie spoke up in confusion.


    "Am I correct? Sam is the elder brother, and JJ is the younger brother. Right?"


    Adamughed from behind.


    "You''re right. It¡¯s just one month of difference. It looks like JJ does like you two. You are his mother, and


    you are his sister-inw. He¡¯s smart. He knows you are his family. He will do something big when he


    grows up."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Elsie and Vanessa yed with Jay. After a while, Jay looked at Sam and giggle.


    Sam was a bit bewildered. But once he saw the same face as himself, heugher immediately.


    They even yed together. What a harmonious moment it was!


    "Vanessa, I''ll take some video and photos. Georgia must want to see JJJ. You hold him, and I''ll take


    pictures."


    Elsie spoke, and Vanessa sat down with Jay in her arm. And then, Elsie gave her Sam. Vanessa held


    him as well.


    Next, Elsie took a few steps back and started taking videos and photos with her phone.


    After shooting for a while, she was satisfied and spoke up.


    "You don¡¯t say. These two brothers look exactly the same in the picture. They are just like my kid, for


    we also look alike. Vanessa, we are twins. If they have your gene, they have mine too. I feel like I


    haven¡¯t given birth to any kids, but I already have one. My kids will be like them. I guess."


    "Yes. They look just like you. And they are your kids too. Elsie, they will certainly also be filial to you in


    the future."


    The two sisters were so happy, and they quite enjoyed the moment. They yed with the two boys for


    a long. And the two boys were giggling at them all the time.


    Wilson came over and spoke.


    "Let''s have some food. I am starving. You two can y with them as long as you want after dinner."


    "Vanessa, Wilson is right. Let¡¯s have some food first. We can y with themter."


    Vanessa nodded and put the babies back in the stroller.


    The two boys sat on the strollers, which were kept beside the dining table. All of them sat at the dining


    table and were ready for the meal.


    All of a sudden, several maids started serving them dishes.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I ask the chef to prepare all these. I hope you will like them. Tell


    me what you like, I will ask the chef to prepare for you in the next meal."


    Dozens of dishes were served. It was various. And there also were desserts and fruits. It was surely a


    perfect meal.


    Elsie was very satisfied.


    She was starving, indeed. And she began gobbling. As for Vanessa, she fed the two boys while she


    was eating.


    She fed some eggs to them.


    The two boys all ate the food that Vanessa fed. Perhaps, it was because of the blood rtionship.


    When Jay saw Vanessa, the smile on his face barely vanished. It looked like he was always with her.


    He was not afraid of her at all.


    After the meal, Adam spoke.


    "Jay is looked after by nannies. He always goes hard on them. You can take him with you tonight. I will


    let them send you the things he needs. As for how long you want to stay here, it¡¯s up to you. You can


    leave anytime. I will arrange a flight for you."


    And then, he turned to Wilson.


    "Can I have a word with you?"


    Vanessa and Elsie returned to their room with the boys, and Wilson and Adam went away for small


    talk.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "I got the news that Mrs. Chow was missed after we left. They didn¡¯t find who kidnapped her yet. There


    are a few possibilities. I guess it was Dickson who did it."


    Wilson was surprised for a moment when hearing it. He really did not expect that Mrs. Chow would be


    missed.


    "What were the Chow family doing now? She was missed in Svero, after all. I got nothing to do with it.


    They won¡¯t be suspicious of us, will they?"


    "I heard that Alfred was in the hospital. After knowing it, Brett went to his ward for him. And now they


    are gathering manpower and investigating it through theirworks. Princess Anna and the king of


    course also do them a favor. After all, she was missed in their country. I am just warning you. They


    mighte for you, for you had conflicts with them before."


    Wilson put on a smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We are all here. Elsie and Vanessa will stay here for a while. Do you need to go out


    recently? If not, I will stay here longer. We haven¡¯t seen each other for years."


    "I only deal a few times a year. It is extremely dangerous. More business will get me murdered. If I am


    greedy, I will be a dead man already."


    Adamughed, and he patted Wilson''s shoulder.


    "When do get married? I can tell that you love Elsie. You are such a luckyd. I thought you will alone


    until you die. I am surprised you have found your soulmate. I am happy for you. You are so blessed."


    "After Christmas, I will start to prepare it. It''sing. But I don¡¯t figure out the wedding date yet. Let


    Elsie decide it. She will be sulky if I make this decision."


    "You haven''t got married yet. Now, you are already a hen-pecked husband. Look at me. I am single. I


    am free. I enjoy my life. Why do people need to get married?"


    Wilson smiled and kept silent.


    After another long talk, Wilson returned to his room.


    As expected, Elsie was not in the room, so he went to Vanessa''s room. And he found they were having


    fun with the boys.


    He said good night to them and went back to his room. He had to sleep alone tonight.


    Elsie and Vanessa slept with the boys tonight.


    She was interested in kids. And she hadn''t been with Vanessa for a long time. She missed her a lot.


    So, she would just leave his boyfriend alone.


    The next morning when Georgia woke up, she saw the video and photos sent over by Elsie. She saw


    Sam earlier before, so she understood immediately that the other boy was Vanessa¡¯s second son. It


    was a cute boy, indeed.


    She woke up Robert instantly.


    "Check this cutie out! This is Vanessa¡¯s second son. He¡¯s just adorable. It looks like that Adam must be


    handsome, otherwise, this boy might not be so cute."


    Robert opened his eyes in a daze and took a look at Jay¡¯s photo. He nodded.


    "He is cute. But I think Annie and Wesley are cuter."


    Georgia suddenly lowered her head andughed in Robert''s ear.


    "Annie looks good, that''s because we both are good-looking. Wesley also looks cute, and that''s surely


    because that his mother is also good-looking. Have you checked Yvonne? Did she involve in other


    problems?"

 Chapter 634 They Found the Medicine X

    Chapter 634 They Found the Medicine X


    "Yeah. I did, but I got nothing useful. It¡¯s pretty much the same as told by the Powell family. But I think


    they may lie to me. Because as far as I know, I have nothing to do with her. But I forget the past, so I


    am not sure of it now."


    "Well, leave it. Let¡¯s get up. Don¡¯t stay in bed."


    Georgia grinned and pulled Robert out of the bed.


    It was snowing today. The snow hadpletely covered the ground. After Georgia got up and cleaned


    up, she went to her children''s room.


    "Mom, it''s snowing today."


    Annie and Wesley had already woken up. When Georgia walked in, Annie spoke up excitedly. And next


    moment, Wesley raised a question.


    "Mom, can Annie and I go outside and y the snow? We want to build a snowman. It¡¯s been a long


    time we haven¡¯t yed snow."


    Georgia could not help looking at her daughter. She knew that Annie wanted to y snowman, for she


    always yed tricks.


    "Of course, you two can go out. But promise me, you have to be back home after ten minutes. And if


    you want to y outside again, you have to wait another half an hour. Am I clear?"


    "Mom, thank you."


    Annie directly jumped on Georgia and kissed her cheeks.


    Georgia smiled. She helped them get dressed and then washed up for them.


    By the time she took the children out of their room, Robert had already been waiting for them at the


    door, beaming.


    "The breakfast was ready. It¡¯s time for breakfast."


    After eating breakfast. Georgia help two kids put on their hats and scarves. And then, Georgia


    apanied the children to go out for ying snowman.


    ying snowman was probably the funniest thing for kids in the winter. After all, the winter is too cold.


    It was so freezing outside. The only way to have fun outdoor was to y snowman.


    After Georgia yed with them for a while, she spokemandingly to them.


    "Time up. You should go inside now. I gotta go to work."


    "Mom, it''s weekend today. Why do you have to go to work? Are you supposed to be at home on


    weekends?"


    Annie asked, and Wesley also spoke up.


    "Mom, it''s so cold today. Don''t go to work. You''ve been so busytely. You are only at home at night.


    Come one. Take a break. And let¡¯s have fun together."


    "Because mom has something very important to do. This is called overtime. I wille back for dinner


    with you in the evening."


    "Well, then. Mom, just don¡¯t get yourself exhausted. Don¡¯t bete tonight."


    Annie said and kissed Georgia on the cheek. Georgia held their hands and entered the house. Robert


    sat and waited for them in the living room.


    She did not allow Robert to go out because she did not know the weather was so cold and whether or


    not it would affect his wound.


    So, Georgia banned him from going out in weather so freezing like this.


    "Take care of them. I gotta go."


    Georgia bent over and kissed Robert on his cheek. And then, when she stood up and was about to


    leave, Robert spoke.


    "A minute? I need to talk to you a bit."


    Georgia nodded. She asked his kids to y games and turned to Robert. They walked aside and


    talked.


    "Why do you look so serious? What''s the matter?"


    "Sarah called me just now. She told me that Jayson finally contacted her and decided to cooperate with


    her. They start with the kids. He asked Sarah to live in our home. In that case, she will be with our


    children, and Jayson will have the chance to kidnap Annie and Wesley."


    "Are you saying Sarah is going to live in our house?"


    Georgia asked out with a sullen face, and Robert nodded.


    "I haven''t agreed with her yet. What do you think of it?"


    "Let¡¯s meet with her first. We will talk about it when we meet each other. Tonight, or tomorrow night. I


    will be home at night."


    They couldn¡¯t agree with her, but they neither could turn her down. They need to discuss and make a


    n.


    "There is one more thing."


    Robert spoke again.


    "Do you remember Elsie and Wilson went to my technologypany and ask me to program software


    for them? It¡¯s done. They did it for finding Vanessa¡¯s whereabouts. But since now Vanessa was back


    safely. Should we give them the software?"


    "What is the software for?"


    Georgia asked in confusion. She just couldn¡¯t remember the reason, although Robert had told her


    before.


    "You popte the data of the couples. It can generate the image of their kid. Of course, we have


    familiar entertainment software. But the one they needed is based on the real data. It¡¯s more reliable


    and real. But you know. Appearance is various. The software might not work for them. They just


    thought it might be useful for them to find Vanessa."


    "Now they went to the ind, and we have a time difference. You send him a message and tell him


    how to use it. Let them make their own decision."


    Georgia didn¡¯t go to work until they finished the talk.


    Right after he reached theb, Antonio eximed excitedly.


    "Georgia, hurry up. The necrotic nerve on the arm of the No. 10 volunteer was awake today. He doesn''t


    have any rejection at the moment. He had the best clinical effect so far. We must trace his body data


    now."


    Georgia immediately got excited. She couldn¡¯t wait to get into theb and work with Antonio. They went


    and collected more data from the volunteer hurriedly for a bigger database.


    "Antonio, we are in the right direction. This drug works. It can recover the nerve. Let¡¯s call it X first.


    We¡¯d better work on it further to see if there are any side effects. If not, I am sure that we will make it."


    They both were delighted by what they found. By around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Riley came in.


    "I heard that you have made big progress. Can you brief me about it?"


    Georgia then told him about the news that they found a drug called X, and it worked on the recovery of


    the nerve. And she also briefed him on how the No. 10 volunteer reacted after taking the drug.


    "We got the right drug. We yet know what medicine we need to put together with it. And besides, as we


    all know, drugs all have side effects. So, we need to minimize its side effects. There are more


    researches and clinical tests we need to do. Riley, take it easy. I can assure you that we are gonna


    make it very soon. By that time, she will wake up."


    The patient Georgia mentioned was Riley¡¯s wife, Valery. Riley nodded.


    "Well, I got it. You might need to work harder. If you need anything, just let me know. And by the way,


    take more bodyguards with you when you are out, especially you Georgia. It¡¯s not safe on the way from


    your home to here. I don¡¯t worry about Antonio, for he rarely left theb, and I will secure thisb. I


    have a feeling that someone is going against us. It¡¯s a significant experiment. It¡¯s natural that someone


    wants to interrupt what we are doing. You two should be cautious from now on. Don¡¯t screw it up."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know who wants to interfere?"


    Georgia couldn''t help asking. Riley shook his head.


    "They are cunning. I always have this feeling that someone is watching us before this base. They stay


    tuned now. Maybe because they wait for the time. When we finally make it, they will attack us. There


    are many people on this base. I can¡¯t guarantee that everyone won¡¯t leak the news. I will check if there


    is any hidden traitor among us now. Don¡¯t worry. You two keep doing what you are doing now. If there is


    any emergency, put your life in the first ce. You are the pir of the experiment. If they want to ruin


    our experiment, they may attack you two first."


    "I understood."


    Georgia spoke heavily. She did not expect it at all that she was in a risky situation now.


    For the next three hours, Georgia and Antonio were concentrated on the experiment.


    Riley went alone to Valery''s sick room in the hospital.


    He sat next to her sickbed, holding her hands.

 Chapter 635 The Double Undercover Plan

    Chapter 635 The Double Undercover n


    "It has been so many years. I often dream about you, and you wake up the next morning. You smile at


    me in the dream. I also dream about the time we spent together. At that time, I used to be a man of


    temper. I am unkind to you. But you always loved me and supported me. I guess I am probably the


    dumbest man in the world. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you. "


    "But I still insist to keep you alive. You are not allowed to die. I build a huge test base only for you. I will


    spend the rest of my life on it until I save you. Actually, at the very beginning, I had no hopes to save


    you at all. I just want to keep your body alive. As long as I see your face, I will be happier. You know, I


    am devastated before."


    "Valery, you should not have provoked me. I am not a good guy. You fell in love with me, but now you


    are leaving me. I know you don¡¯t want to live in this world anymore. You have made your decision, but I


    have made mine. I must save you, although you are diagnosed brain dead. I must keep you alive, no


    matter how."


    "I have waited so long. Today I got this news, and I have a feeling that you can be healed. When you


    wake up, will you also keepmitting suicide? Or you will cherish your life as you know life is


    wonderful after your death. I don¡¯t care what you will do. When youe back to life, I won¡¯t hurt you


    anymore. I will set you free. So, you must strive for it. You must not give yourself up. We will make it.


    It¡¯s been years. I know you will be happy for another while."


    Georgia usually got off work at 7:00 in the evening. The time difference between home and the Svero


    was eight hours.


    After Georgia got home, Elsie made a video call to her.


    "Georgia, look, this is JJ, his nickname. You love giggling at people."


    Elsie was holding Jay and waving him before the camera. As expected, he giggled.


    Georgia was exhausted. But when she saw Jay giggling at her, she felt energetic again. So, she yed


    with Jay through the camera.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know that he wasn¡¯t giggling at her. He just liked giggling.


    "He likesughing. His life will be full of joy and luck."


    Georgia praised. Elsie passed Jay to Vanessa, who was sitting next to her and picked up Sam.


    "Georgia, look. This boy also likesughing. After he met his little brother, heughed way much than


    before."


    Elsie and Vanessa both held a boy in their arms. Seeing them, Georgia was rather delightful.


    Vanessa came back safely, and her second son was found also. At this moment, it seemed like the


    whole world was ever so harmonious and peaceful.


    She felt so relieved as she saw Sam and Jay ying with each other andughing.


    "You seemed to quite enjoy over there. It¡¯s Christmas after 10 days. Can youe back before


    Christmas?"


    Georgia asked with a smile. And Vanessa spoke directly.


    "Adam has promised me. He said as long as I have enough bodyguards, he will allow me to go back


    with my sons. Georgia, we will go back for Christmas. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We


    must spend Christmas together."


    "Oh, great. After I got out of prison, we were both involved in troubles. We haven¡¯t spent Christmas


    together for so many years. This year, I will bring my sons with me. I am excited about it already. You


    wait for us at home. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Enjoy your life."


    After chatting for a while, Georgia called Robert, and then Annie and Wesley over to see Sam and Jay.


    After that, they had a delightful talk for another while. It was so sweet.


    Around an hourter, they ended the video call.


    It was dark already on Georgia¡¯s side, but it was just morning on Vanessa¡¯s side.


    "Mom, Jay, and Sam are very good-looking. Was I also good-looking just like them too when I was


    little?"


    Annie asked with narcissism. Georgia smiled, took out her phone, and showed her some old photos.


    Those were the photos Vanessa had taken before. She saved them in the cloud disk.


    "Look how ugly you were right when you were born. But when you are about six months old, your


    double eyelid came out. You looked more and more beautiful with your big bright eyes."


    Georgia smiled a while. Suddenly, she noticed that Wesley was a bit down, and she instantly


    understood what was Wesley thinking.


    She hugged Wesley in her arms.


    "Wesley, we don''t have a picture of you when you were little, but you look at yourself. Look how


    adorable you are! We can tell you were cute too when you are little. Both of you are cute. I never doubt


    it. People are jealous of me when they see you."


    "Mom, I understand. Sometimes, I just feel sad that I can¡¯t remember anything of the past. And there is


    no picture for me to recall."


    Georgia suddenly realized that Annie was raised in the Powell family. They must have some photos of


    him when he was little. She smiled at Wesley.


    "Don''t worry. Mom will ask for photos of you when you were little. They must have some. I will get them


    back for you. Just be a little patient for a while."


    Georgia and Robert met with Sarah the following night. Sarah went to their ce.


    "What exactly does Jayson say to you? And what is your n?"


    Georgia asked directly to Sarah, who giggle lowly.


    "He asked me to show up in your ce, and even live in your ce. He wants me to prove to him that


    you and I are close. He doesn¡¯t trust me. But as soon as I live in your ce, he will possibly carry out


    our n."


    "So, you want to live in our ce, right? I don¡¯t have a problem with it. I just have one question. How


    exactly do you take our kids away? How many traitors do we have in our home?"


    "It''s not really thatplicated. You keep fewer bodyguards with your kids. Even if he does have a few


    insiders in your home. Once he sees me take your kids away, or even take them to him, he will trust me


    won¡¯t trust mepletely."


    "You were saying that he thinks you''re a double traitor. He thinks you''re working with us too. He knows


    our n and doesn¡¯t think that we are gonna make it. Right?"


    "You were right. That¡¯s Jayson¡¯s n. He suspects that I have told you everything. I said yes to him.


    Now, I am a double traitor. Let¡¯s see how he will react. But he must think that I care about Travis the


    most. So, he thinks that I am more of his people. Now, I am waiting for his order. He will do it after


    Christmas. Before that, you have to pretend to follow his n and do whatever it makes him trust me


    more."


    "Why should we trust you? When you take our kids away, how can you assure us that you will keep


    them safe? After all, you betrayed us before. You can¡¯t just take our kids away."


    "I will not take them to Jayson directly, but I want him to see I bring them out of your home. This is all


    we need to do. And after that, I will call Jayson to confirm the location he nned to meet me at. By


    that time, you bring some bodyguards over to have him surrounded and take him down."


    "And I swear. If I really pretend to go out with your children, I will let your people or someone you trust


    be with me in the car. In this case, your people will protect your children. Now you can find a person


    that Jayson and his people have never seen and will not be suspicious of. By that time, he can stay


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    with your children all the way."


    Georgia and Robert agreed to her n, but they seemed to forget something.


    Time went by. Christmas was around the corner.


    On Christmas Eve, everyone returned home, and Georgia happily went to the airport to pick Vanessa


    and others up.

 Chapter 636 Returning Back for the New Year

    Chapter 636 Returning Back for the New Year


    Of course, everyone returned back on Adam¡¯s private ne.


    Wilson, Elsie, Vanessa and her two children all got on the ne. After Georgia arrived at the airport


    and waited for more than ten minutes, the nended.


    She stood below and watched Elsie and Vanessa walk down from the ne with children in their arms.


    She tightly held Robert''s hand.


    "Robert, I feel so happy. We are together this year and all of us are healthy and safe."


    "We will be like this every year in the future."


    Robert put his hand on Georgia''s shoulder. A minuteter, Wilson, Elsie, and Vanessa had already


    walked down.


    Georgia rushed over there and hugged Elsie and Vanessa directly. Then she excitedly held Elis in her


    arms.


    "He is so heavy!"


    Then Elis yanked Georgia''s hair hard, which made her a little hurt.


    "This guy is so strong. He is grabbing my hair tie."


    After Georgia said this, Elis giggled at her.


    Georgia felt so hurt just now. Seeing this guy was still smiling at her so happily, she thought he was


    really an energetic child.


    Fortunately, Robert held the child''s hand, otherwise Georgia''s hair would be torn off by him.


    "Your hair tie is red. He was attracted by it, so he was ready to grab it. This kid is more than half a year


    old now. He likes the brightly colored things best. Gigi, give him to me. Otherwise, he will be naughty in


    your arms again."


    Vanessa smiled. Then she took Elis back into her arms.


    Georgia teased Elis. The child was really cute. Then heughed loudly at her again.


    Such a vigorous child really made people feel very happy.


    Then, Georgia hugged Sam into her arms.


    Although Samughed all the time, he didn''tugh so loudly as Elis.


    He was born with a quieter personality. Besides, he was not as fat as Elis. He looked so gentle but Elis


    looked so sturdy, even though they were all boys.


    Georgia hugged Sam and led a group of people to the car parked in front. After everyone got in the car,


    Georgia asked with interest.


    "Is Adam so easy to talk? I didn''t see any Adam''s bodyguards with you."


    She always felt that Adam''s son needed a strong protection.


    "Adam said that he has already arranged his men toe here in advance. They wille to me and


    will always protect us. Of course, he also trusts you better. Gigi, you are Mrs. Simpson. Your husband


    is Robert Simpson. There are few people at domestic who dare to attack you. But I don¡¯t know how he


    arranged it. He said that his men just hide in secret. If someone hurts us, at least there will be other


    bodyguards in secret."


    "Well. With our protection, you will be definitely safe."


    Georgia smiled and hugged Elis in her arms again. But Sam and Elis were only over half a year old and


    couldn''t talk or walk. They were not as interesting as Annie and Wesley.


    As the car was driving on the road, Georgia asked curiously what interesting experiences they had in


    the ce where Adam lived. Elsie spoke excitedly.


    "...Adam built a particrly luxurious castle on that ind with beautifully decorated. There are all kinds


    of rooms. But I like the seaside of that ind best. The sandy beach there is very soft. It¡¯s very


    yacht for a while. The scenery and the sky are very beautiful. I don¡¯t know why Adam chose that ind.


    Anyway, I feel that the sea there is awesome..."


    After that, Elsie continued again. They ate a variety of desserts every day there. The tastes were all


    slightly different. Adam loved desserts, so he hired a lot of dessert chefs to make all kinds of delicious


    cakes every day.


    They seemed to be enjoying the vacation. The rumored Adam sold weapons. He turned out to be a


    man who loved desserts and cakes in private. No one expected that he could love life so much.


    After more than half an hour, everyone came to the vi where Georgia and Robert lived now.


    As soon as they entered, Annie and Wesley rushed over excitedly.


    "Mom, Dad, Elsie, Wilson, you are finally back!"


    "Mommy Vanessa, I finally saw you."


    Annie hugged Vanessa in excitement. Even the rims of her eyes turned red.


    Georgia hugged Elis into her arms again. Vanessa hugged Annie into her arms.


    "Sweetheart, I miss you so much. You have grown a lot taller these days and look much more beautiful


    than before. Annie is really a pretty girl."


    Annie hugged Vanessa tightly, and then started crying quietly.


    "Mommy Vanessa, don¡¯t have any idents in the future and don¡¯t leave me, okay? I was so scared


    after knowing that you had an ident. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll never see you again. I miss you so much. I


    have had so many nightmares these days. Fortunately, I saw you today. I am really happy..."


    What Annie said made everyone feel distressed.


    "I promise you that I won''t leave you in the future, and I won''t leave here anymore. I won''t go to G City


    anymore. I will live here with you in the future. Do you feel better?"


    At this moment, Annie finallyughed happily.


    Although she didn''t understand why Vanessa wouldn¡¯t live in G City, it was a happy thing for her.


    After talking for a while, everyone went to the living room and sat down. The room was very warm, so


    everyone took off their coats and put them aside.


    Immediately, the butler came to tell them that the meal was ready. Then they went to the dining room to


    have meal.


    It was just when everyone sat down, Sam and Elis started crying together. They hadn''t had time to


    pack their luggage, but now they had to start feeding milk powder and changing their diapers.


    Ten minutes passed. The two children fell asleep in the bedroom after drinking milk. The others went to


    the dining room to eat again.


    "Gigi, their habits were different in the first ce. But since they saw each other, the two of them have


    learned to cry together and ask for milk together. They go to bed at the same time every day. They¡¯re


    more like twins."


    "The two of them are brothers. It''s not surprising that they have mutual affinity. With their mommy by


    their side, they naturally know that they have to be considerate and sensible. Only eating and sleeping


    together can make you less tired."


    After Georgia finished speaking with smile, Elsie immediately nodded.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You¡¯re right. These two children are filial and sensible at first sight, knowing to cause everyone less


    trouble."


    Everyone ate with great fun.


    Before long, the butler came over.


    "Ms. Duran is here."

 Chapter 637 Happy Moment

    Chapter 637 Happy Moment


    Georgia nodded.


    "Let here over to eat together. Tomorrow is the new year. No need to drive her away today."


    After the butler left, Elsie asked curiously.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t Sarah do a lot of bad things before? Why did you let here to eat at


    home?"


    "It''s just a n. Elsie, you have to keep secret. I can''t exin it too clearly now, but you don''t need to


    be indifferent or enthusiastic about her, just treat her as a normal friend. She will stay at home for a few


    days."


    "What''s the matter with Sarah?"


    Vanessa didn''t know what was going on at all. Georgia smiled helplessly, and then talked about what


    happened to Travis and Robert.


    But it was indeed that Sarah betrayed them back then. So Vanessa asked worriedly.


    "Then Travis hasn''t woken up yet? How is he now? Can he recover?"


    "He can¡¯t wake up yet. His situation is not serious. The medicine we are studying is about to seed. It


    is almost at the stage of clinical use. After testing a few more times and getting the specific data, it can


    be used on Travis. A lot of things have happened these days. Vanessa, I will tell you in the evening.


    Let¡¯s eat first. You must be starving."


    After Georgia finished speaking, Sarah walked in.


    Because of Georgia''s exnation just now, everyone smiled faintly at Sarah, and then had dinner


    together.


    After that, Sarah didn''t continue to stay in the living room to chat and joke with them, but went directly


    to the bedroom Georgia arranged for her.


    In fact, Georgia didn¡¯t know what Sarah was going to do, but she had met Sarah several times these


    days. Sarah also visited her from time to time. Because she had to act in front of others, sometimes


    she would go shopping with Sarah in the mall.


    After acting like this a few times, Georgia always felt that Sarah was a little depressed. But she couldn¡¯t


    tell what feeling it was.


    She felt familiar but she couldn''t think of whom she had seen from.


    That night, Georgia didn¡¯t sleep in the same room with Robert.


    She took Annie and went to sleep in Vanessa¡¯s room. Elsie took the other two children to sleep tonight.


    Sam and Elis had a good rtionship with Elsie recently, so they didn''t need Vanessa to apany.


    Elsie could take care of them. Besides, Wilson was there to help her.


    So Georgia, Vanessa and Annie slept on the big bed together.


    Just like at the beginning, the three of them snuggled together. Before, they had been like this.


    "I thought I had to fight against little brothers to get Mommy Vanessa back tonight. Now, Mommy


    Vanessa is mine alone tonight."


    Annie hugged Vanessa and said excitedly. Hearing that, Vanessa alsoughed.


    "They can sleep with me often in the future, but today is a rare opportunity for me and you. Today, my


    time belongs to you. Honey, I really want to sleep with you. You are my eldest daughter forever.


    Although I have two more sons now, you will always be my daughter."


    Hearing that, Annie was even more happy. After all, Annie was just a little kid. She was still a little


    sensitive. When she knew that Vanessa had two children, she would be a little afraid that Vanessa


    would be snatched away by them and didn¡¯t love her anymore.


    But Annie was a sensible child. She was embarrassed to ask such questions. Now, hearing Vanessa¡¯s


    promise, how could she be unhappy?


    "Mommy Vanessa, don''t worry. I will love them. I will teach them well."


    Georgia just slept beside Annie. After Annie fell asleep, she and Vanessa spoke in a low voice.


    "Does Alfred still continue to entangle you? I haven''t heard any news from the Chow family for a long


    time. But with Alfred''s character, he won¡¯t give up easily."


    "Adam¡¯s ce is inessible to ordinary people, so Alfred can''te to me even if he wants toe


    over. But now, I returned back. I''m not sure if he will do anything. He¡¯s probably very busy now. Wilson


    told us that Isabel has disappeared. It has been almost 10 days since her disappearing. Until now, I


    have not heard of the news that she has been found. There are many things in the Chow family now. I


    heard that Alfred and Old Mr. Chow are investigating the traitor in the Chow family. They are also


    working hard to find Isabel back. I guess he doesn¡¯t have time to entangle with me now."


    "Only today did I know the news. Since you came back safely, I haven''t arranged people to investigate


    the Chow family or pay attention to them. It turns out that so many things happened in the Chow family.


    Mrs. Chow is also a poor woman. She hasn''t found her child for so many years. Even she herself has


    disappeared. Do you know who did it?"


    Vanessa shook her head.


    "We didn''t arrange anyone to investigate. It has nothing to do with us anymore, as long as the Chow


    family doesn''t bother us. It has something with Alfred¡¯s uncle. It is also said that Dickson was also


    missing. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened in the Chow family. Even if Alfred wants to pester me


    now, he has no time. It is good news for us."


    "As long as Alfred stops pestering you, it¡¯s good. After all, Alfred is really tricky. If he is watching you


    and your child, you will be afraid."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing that, Vanessa smiled bitterly. It was indeed a good thing among a lot of bad things.


    After a while, she asked Georgia.


    "There were a lot of people just now, so I didn¡¯t ask you. How is Robert¡¯s health now? When I


    disappeared, I remember you were still thinking of a way. Is he fine? He looks well."


    "It has been stable. In fact, most of the time, he has no abnormal performance, but I am afraid that he


    will be stimted, so I ask him to keep a healthy life style. I don¡¯t want him to get tired. Except for this, I


    don¡¯t know other methods. Just be like this. His condition is unique, but it hasn¡¯t affected his health.


    Now he can¡¯t be treated blindly, so as not to aggravate his illness. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect his


    health, it¡¯s okay to maintain it for a lifetime. Unless I can find a way topletely cure him, I can only


    maintain bnce like this now."


    "Gigi, it will be okay. Everything will be okay. You and Robert will be better. The fate let you two be


    together, then it will surely let you two continue to live happily together in the rest of your life."


    The two didn¡¯t stop chatting until they fell asleep.


    They were best friends who used to depend on each other. Now, she had gotten her own happiness,


    and Vanessa also had her own two children. Everything would get better and better.


    On New Year''s Eve, it snowed again outside.


    When Georgia woke up early in the morning, she awoke Annie and then dressed her up.


    Vanessa also woke up at this time, and then hurried to the next room.


    Elsie took the two children to sleep there. On the first day of the new year, everything was in a rush.


    Elis and Sam were hungry. Both of them were crying for the milk.


    Although Elsie and Wilson were taking care of them, they still cried loudly. It was not until Vanessa


    came over that everything returned to calm.


    Georgia went to Wesley''s room again. He slept with Robertst night. The father and son were still


    lying on the bed.


    Georgia and Annie walked over and pulled off their quilt directly.


    "Wake up! It¡¯s the first day of the new year."


    "Honey, you are so ruthless."


    Robert spoke helplessly, and then quickly patted Wesley to make him get up quickly. After all, it was


    Georgia¡¯s order.


    After all of them got up and freshened up, the snow outside the window was already thick.


    The children were already ready to go out and y.


    Georgia didn¡¯t allow Annie and Wesley to go out, and then invited everyone to go to the dining room for


    breakfast.


    Today¡¯s breakfast was dumplings with various fillings.


    Everyone was happy. Georgia asked Sarah over to have breakfast together. Then they ate the


    dumplings.


    Originally, Antonio was invited over to celebrate the New Year together, but the recent experiment had


    entered a tense stage, so Antonio intended to continue to immerse himself in the experiment. After all,


    he was a scientific kook.


    Although Georgia was usually very busy, she felt she should give herself a holiday to stay with her


    family. So she didn¡¯t feel sorry to let Antonio be busy alone.


    After eating breakfast, Georgia spoke to everyone.


    "Today we are all going to make snowmen outside and have a snowball fight. Just one day in a year. I


    have asked the butler to prepare ginger soup and medicine to prevent colds. Everyone just enjoys


    yourselves today!"


    Hearing that, Elsie went outside excitedly while leading Annie and Wesley.


    Elsie was like a child. She immediately took a snowball and smashed it on Wilson.


    After that, everyone came out and started the snowball fight. The children also participated in. Even


    Vanessa and Wilson also joined in this fight.


    Only Robert! Georgia didn¡¯t allow him toe out.


    She was not afraid that others caught a cold and got sick, but she was not sure if there would be


    anything wrong with Robert if he had a cold. So Robert could only watch them y helplessly.


    Although he was an adult now and wasn¡¯t interested in such a game, it was really a bit depressing for


    him to see others ying.


    Fortunately, Robert wasn¡¯t so upset. After he got permission from Georgia, he wore a lot of clothes,


    took a camera and started taking photos of them ying snow in the garden to recorded the happy


    moments of this day.

 Chapter 638 Snowball Fights

    Chapter 638 Snowball Fights


    A group of adults and children were ying snowball fights outside. Robert was wearing warm clothes,


    a hat, and even a scarf to take pictures of everyone.


    Later, he took the video camera to shot the happy scene. Everything seemed so happy.


    Even Sarah joined in at the end. Everyoneughed happily, as if there was no sorrow, and life was


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    carefree.


    In the new year, everything seemed to have a new start. After ying for half an hour, everyone was


    still unsatisfied. But Robert helplessly said to everyone by the side.


    "Come in. Drink some ginger soup. If you continue to y like this, everyone will catch a cold tonight."


    Georgia was a little unwilling to end it, but what Robert said was right. The two children couldn¡¯t catch a


    cold.


    She walked over and said to Annie and Wesley.


    "Let¡¯s go in. You guys already had a great time. Let¡¯s go in to drink some ginger soup and some


    chicken soup to get us warm up. If you still want to y, how about afternoon?"


    After Georgia finished speaking, Annie and Wesley nodded obediently.


    "Mommy, I know. Let''s go in now."


    The two children were holding Georgia''s hand. Everyone wore the gloves. They walked towards the


    house, but suddenly a snowball hit Georgia on the back.


    Something even got into her clothes from her neck. Georgia turned her head to see. It turned out that


    Elsie threw a snowball to her. She even smiled triumphantly.


    "What are you afraid of? We only yed for half an hour. Even if we catch a cold, so what? On the first


    day of the new year, I am not afraid of catching a cold. Gigi,e on. Why are you and Robert so


    cautious? But Robert, just stay here. Don¡¯te over. Sister, do you still want to y it?"


    Elsie asked Vanessa, who was standing not far away. Vanessaughed helplessly. Georgia hadn''t


    reacted yet. Then she suddenly saw Annie had made a snowball and hit Elsie.


    "Elsie, I helped my mother to take revenge on you."


    Georgia was helpless. Wilson had already made a snowball and handed it to Elsie.


    "Come on. I''ll be your back."


    Then it was a melee. Georgia and the two children made the snowball, and then they had another


    snowball fights with Wilson and Elsie.


    Later, Vanessa joined in Elsie.


    Then, Sarah joined Georgia. Everyone was hit by snowballs.


    They were so crazy. After ying like this for half an hour, Elsie finally surrendered first.


    "I''m tired. Gigi, why did you keep throwing snowballs into my back? A lot of snow has gotten into my


    clothes from my neck. It''s freezing cold. I want to take a shower and change my clothes."


    "Didn''t you hit me first?"


    Georgia walked over and patted Elsie''s back, where it was really cold.


    "You are naughtier than Annie and Wesley. I think you will definitely catch a cold."


    "It''s okay. I haven''t caught a cold for a long time. Let me experience this feeling."


    Hearing what she said, Georgia felt helpless. Everyone went back to the house this time.


    Of course, everyone hurriedly took a shower, then changed clothes and dried their hair. It was noon


    after all these things were done.


    The chef had already prepared the lunch. It was a big lunch. But everyone honestly drank the ginger


    soup, and a small bowl of chicken soup.


    After that, everyone went to the dining room to have lunch together.


    Sam and Elis had been taken care of by the servants. The two were so obedient and didn¡¯t cry. So


    everyone put the two children in the strollers with peace of mind.


    The two children could only look at them curiously. They smiled cheerfully for a while, and then yed


    with some baby toys in front of them. It looked very harmonious.


    The chef made dozens of dishes. They couldn''t eat them up at all. But they were in a good mood. So it


    was eptable to waste some food. Besides, they already had the food what they liked.


    After having lunch happily, they started indoor games.


    Someone pushed the table to the living room and yed cards.


    Georgia, Elsie, Wilson and Robert yed cards. Vanessa was really not interested in it. She liked to be


    with her children, so she was just watching them y.


    In the beginning, it looked so harmonious. Since it was a game, of course, someone would win and


    someone would lose.


    But after ying for almost half an hour, Georgia and Robert always won. Elsie and Wilson could


    hardly win at all.


    Elsie finally spoke.


    "Did you two give hints to each other? Otherwise, why did you two always win every time? Don''t cheat!"


    Elsie felt that Robert and Georgia must cheat. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. Every time when


    they looked at each other, one of them would win. How could it be possible? Since it was a game, of


    course it had to be fair.


    "Elsie, they didn''t cheat. I was watching them. If the two of them really exchanged the cards in private, I


    would have discovered it a long time ago."


    Wilson said. Elsie looked at Georgia and Robert suspiciously.


    "Then why did the two of you win every time? It is simply unreasonable. Even ording to the normal


    probability, you have to lose once, right? Come on, what tricks did you guys y? Teach me."


    Elsie suddenly asked. Georgia answered amusedly.


    "Elsie, do you know what I did before? I used to work in a casino. When I was ying cards with


    others, I was trained to remember cards. Deal cards and remember the cards. This is what I am good


    at. I used to be a dealer, so I¡¯m just good at remembering cards. After I figure out the rules, of course I


    can win more."


    "What about Robert? Why did he always win?"


    Robert exined to Elsie.


    "It¡¯s not weird. My memory is good. Just like Gigi, I will remember the cards. I¡¯ll remember how many


    cards you guys y out, and then I can know what the remaining cards you guys have. You and Wilson


    are very casual. You won''t remember these."


    "Well, are you guys showing off in front of me?"


    Elsie was finally helpless. Did they mock her that she had a bad IQ?


    But it was true. She really didn''t have such a good memory.


    Turning her head, Elsie spoke to Wilson.


    "Can you remember the cards like them?"


    "Do you really want to win?"


    Wilson asked with a smile suddenly. He didn''t expect that Elsie would have a strong desire to win in


    this regard.


    "Of course I want to win! Do you know the feeling that I have just lost a dozen sets of games? It is so


    upset. It¡¯s the New Year. Are you going to make me so depressed?"


    "You ask your sister to rece me. I can sit by your side to teach you. Although you can''t win every


    time, at least you can win like Gigi and Robert."


    Hearing that, Elsie smiled contentedly. Wilson was so awesome. She didn''t believe that Wilson wasn¡¯t


    good at this respect. This guy was actually ying casually just now.


    Why couldn''t he pursue the victory and defeat Gigi and Robert? After all, they lost so embarrassingly.


    Vanessa finally reced Wilson. Elsie and Wilson joined together to y cards with them three.

 Chapter 639 A Warm New Year

    Chapter 639 A Warm New Year


    Sure enough, with Wilson''s help, Georgia and Robert no longer won often. The three had their own


    wins and losses. Instead, Vanessa also yed casually, but she was lucky. So she didn¡¯t lose too


    much.


    ying cards was indeed a good exercise. Besides, it could kill time. They yed for three hours.


    It was a little dark outside. Annie and Wesley walked over from the toy room.


    "Mom, Dad, can you stop ying cards? You said we would build a snowman in the afternoon.


    Annie spoke loudly to these adults, and then reminded of them about the snowmen thing. The adults


    nced at each other and thenughed at each other.


    Elsie stuffed a stack of cash into Annie¡¯s hand.


    "I just won these. Annie, half of the money will be given for you as the gift, and the other half will be for


    Wesley."


    Annie excitedly epted the cash. Wesley also took his share. Annie asked curiously.


    "Elsie, what about Elis and Sam? Will you prepare gifts for them alone?"


    Elsie suddenly became embarrassed.


    "They can¡¯t speak. I suddenly forgot them. Then I will make up for them. I returned yesterday. I forgot to


    prepare the gifts. Next year, I will make money by myself. Then I will definitely prepare super big gifts


    for you guys. But these are what I just won. It''s kind of my own money."


    After she said this, Vanessa walked over.


    "Elsie, the money is what Wilson won back for you."


    "Sister, why did you say that in front of them? Can''t you just let me show off in front of them for a


    while?"


    Elsie smiled shyly. Then they led the children out to make a snowman.


    They had already yed snowball fights in the morning. Everyone was sneezing when ying cards in


    the afternoon, so they didn¡¯t y snowball fights, lest they all would catch a cold.


    Everyone started shoveling snow, and then built a huge snowman as requested by the two children.


    It was still early. So they built up a more snowman and put the two by the side of the gate.


    They took out the carrots and the ck chess pieces to make the nose and eyes for the snowmen.


    Annie brought two red buckets from the kitchen, and put them directly on the snowmen''s head. Then


    they looked like the standard snowmen.


    At this time, it had already been dark. Robert asked the butler toe out and first took a picture of


    Annie and Wesley who stood by the snowmen.


    After that, Georgia and Robert walked over with Annie and Wesley. The family of four took a family


    photo.


    Of course, in the end, everyone was standing by the snowman and taking a photo. Elsie, Vanessa and


    Wilson took another photo. Today''s yful life was almost over.


    At night, when the food in the kitchen was not ready, Robert received a call from Jason and Jasper.


    Today was the new year. Of course they should greet each other.


    At dinner, Maisie also came over. These days, Maisie was very silent and rarely came to here.


    Georgia was really too busy and was almost in theboratory every day, so she had less contact with


    Maisie.


    At noon, Georgia invited Maisie over, but she refused. She said that she wanted to stay alone for a


    while. Georgia didn¡¯t know the reason. Robert just told Georgia not to worry about it. He would pay


    attention on Maisie. So Georgia didn''t take care of it too much.


    Georgia finally felt relieved when she saw Maisieing over to have dinner with everyone.


    She was also afraid that Maisie was in a bad mood. She was afraid that Maisie remembered those bad


    things or thought that she and Robert ignored her.


    After all, Maisie was Robert''s biological mother. It was rare for everyone to have a peaceful and


    harmonious time together. Georgia didn¡¯t want to ruin it.


    In the evening, after everyone finished eating, Wilson took Elsie, Vanessa, Elis and Sam to a vi two


    hundred meters away from Robert''s vi.


    Wilson deliberately chose there. Now they were neighbors. This was also a gift from Wilson to Elsie.


    When Elsie heard that she had such a gift and it was still a super vi, she was pleasantly surprised.


    "I just wondered if you were going to prepare a gift for me in the new year, but you kept silent. It turns


    out that you prepared such a surprise for me!"


    Elsie said a little expectantly. Suddenly, Wilson took out a red box from his pocket, then he took out a


    diamond ne from it, and put it on Elsie''s neck.


    "The vi will be yours. I n to use it as our wedding house. Of course, you can change the


    decorating style if you don¡¯t like it. If you don¡¯t even like the house, you can also pick another one."


    Elsie kissed Wilson directly in front of everyone. Seeing this, everyoneughed.


    Georgia originally thought that Wilson would propose to Elsie, but it didn¡¯t. It seemed that their wedding


    was not far away.


    After Elsie and others left, Georgia and Robert took their children to Casey.


    Originally, Georgia intended to let her mother, Casey,e over to celebrate the New Year together.


    Even if Maisie was here, after all, the two had already talked about itst time. But Maisie refused, and


    Casey also refused.


    Casey let Georgia take the children and friends to have a great time. She wanted to talk to Robert¡¯s


    father, Aidan, alone. She even went to his cemetery during the day.


    Georgia knew that these were her mother''s personal affairs, so she didn''t force her mother.


    These young people had their own ways to have fun. The elders might not be able to involve with them.


    So Georgia discussed with Robert that they would go to Casey with the children after having dinner


    with Maisie.


    At more than eight o''clock in the evening, Georgia and Robert brought Annie and Wesley to Casey¡¯s


    ce.


    Annie and Wesley were wearing red clothes and yelled loudly as soon as they came in.


    "Happy New Year!"


    Hearing that, Caseyughed. She directly handed the two big fat checks to them.


    The two children were like little misers. They epted the checks in surprise, and then thanked Casey


    loudly. At the same time, they kissed Casey on the cheek.


    In the next few hours, everyone sat in the living room, chatted and watched TV together.


    It was so warm.


    Georgia felt so happy. Her friends came back. Her mother was here, and the children were here. It


    seemed that there were no regrets.


    When it was about to go to bed at night, Emilia and Ivan called them.


    These two people were traveling all over the world now. Georgia and Robert knew it. Georgia also


    knew that Emilia''s main personality had not yet returned. It was another personality who was traveling


    with Ivan.


    "Happy New Year. After I go to a few more ces with Ivan, I will go to get the treatment. Gigi, maybe


    you and I will not be able to see each other. Although I and she share the same body, maybe there are


    some differences, right? I don''t know if I am alive or not after the cure."


    Hearing that, Georgia felt sad inexplicably. She didn''t know how tofort her. Because she didn''t


    know what another strict Emilia thinking about this matter.


    But Emilia¡¯s tone was calm. Besides, Georgia also saw the photos sent by Ivan and Emilia traveling to


    various ces. At least it seemed that everyone was very happy.


    Georgia smiled.


    "Happy New Year! Enjoy yourself! You must have a good time. If you have time, you can return to see


    me, Annie and Wesley before you go to get the treatment. My mother is here waiting for you. She


    misses you."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After twelve o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, the children finally couldn¡¯t hold on. Georgia and Robert


    took the children to the bedroom to rest. Casey also went back to her bedroom to rest.


    On a small ind in Thand, Margie and Oscar were having supper at the restaurant next to the


    beach.

 Chapter 640 Be Willful for a Lifetime

    Chapter 640 Be Willful for a Lifetime


    Margie and Oscar had been traveling for almost half a month. In such a short period of time, they had


    gone to many ces. Whenever they went to a ce, the two of them would smile and take pictures,


    as if they wanted to leave something to others.


    So when Georgia and others were celebrating the New Year at domestic, they two came to this small


    ind.


    They just arrived this afternoon. After sleeping and resting for a few hours in the afternoon, the two of


    them came out to have supper.


    They didn''t go to that kind of luxurious restaurants, but just ordered some barbecue, like these people


    in the street.


    "Your daughter didn''t call you, did she? Before, she would go home on the New Year¡¯s Day, and you


    would go home, too. She was always looking forward to youring back, but now, she doesn''t give


    you a call."


    Margie said with a smile. Oscar just put the pork in front of Margie.


    "She has grown up and known all the truth. It will be abnormal that she gets close to me."


    Oscar said these words faintly. Margie suddenly smiled.


    "Then why do you believe me? I know all the truth. But now I am so happy with you now. Isn''t it


    abnormal?"


    Oscar just continued to roast those meat seriously.


    "You can do whatever you want. I don''t need to believe you. I just need to be with you. This is your


    wish. Of course, I will help you realize it."


    Margie suddenly felt a little sad. Except for the time when they were just married, the half a month was


    the calmest and seemingly warm time for them.


    She stood up andughed.


    "I¡¯m going to get some wine. Today is the new year at domestic after all. Let''s drink some wine to


    celebrate it. Now, only the two of us can celebrate."


    Margie stood up and went straight inside to get the wine. Oscar suddenly received a call from his


    father.


    "Are you crazy enough? You and your wife have been messing around for so many years. Now, you


    two are traveling all over the world happily regardless of thepany affairs. Are you insane?"


    On the New Year¡¯s Eve, Oscar¡¯s father only had his eldest son¡¯s family topany him. Oscar¡¯s family


    didn¡¯te back.


    He was really angry and couldn''t help but called Oscar to question.


    Oscar spoke softly.


    "Dad, you are getting older. Don¡¯t be so stubborn anymore. I¡¯m in my 40s and I¡¯ve been self-willed for a


    lifetime. I¡¯m still going to be self-willed. Every decision I made follows my heart. You just leave me


    alone."


    "If you don¡¯te back within three days, I won¡¯t let you inherit thispany. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t kick


    you out of thepany. You don¡¯t want thepany. There are so many people wanting this


    "Dad, do you know why I am so rebellious and do whatever I want? Because you have been a


    stubborn and scrappy person since you were a child. Everyone in the family must obey your


    instructions. You are the military regtions. You are themands, and you are the rules. We all


    have to obey. If we don¡¯t obey, we will be punished. Logically speaking, when I grew up in this


    environment, I should be a habitually obedient person, but I¡¯m rebellious and only like freedom.¡±


    "So when I grew up, as long as I want to do something, I will do it. As long as they are what I identify, I


    will pursue them. I don¡¯t care about anything. I live exactly what I want. I wanted to inherit thepany.


    I wanted to prove myself, so I worked hard in thepany. After seeing my good performance, you no


    longer care about my marriage life and private life. Then I have a very free life. I can do whatever I


    want."


    "I probably ruined myself because of this."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?"


    Oscar¡¯s father frowned and asked. He didn''t understand what his son said. He was now discussing the


    issue ofpany inheritance with his son. Was his son crazy?


    Oscar smiled bitterly.


    "Dad, you probably will never understand my feelings. But who can I me? The eldest brother also


    grew up in this environment, but he has such a good rtionship with his wife. He also has a son. His


    family is so happy. He is filial to you andpromises with you. But when ites to his own family,


    he will resist you. Even you can¡¯t help it. Because the eldest brother doesn¡¯t care if he can inherit this


    family. Even if you kick him out, he doesn¡¯t care. On the contrary, I will be the only one left in this family


    if you drive the eldest brother out."


    "Even if I¡¯m unscrupulous and never listen to your instructions again, I don''t think I should me you,


    because this is my natural personality defect. I¡¯m doing what I want. Even if it is toote. But I want to


    live myst willful life. You can let anyone inherit thepany. I don''t care anymore."


    Oscar¡¯s words drove his father mad.


    "You really don¡¯t want thispany anymore? Oscar, what happened to you and Margie? Are you both


    crazy? You didn¡¯t want her before. You didn¡¯te back for so many years, letting your wife stay alone.


    But now, you are traveling with her all over the world. Are you going to me me?"


    "Dad, I am not a perfect person. I find that I can only me myself. Don''t think too much. Take good


    care of yourself. You must live a long life. I really won''t go back to thepany. Now, I would like to


    remind you one thing. Don¡¯t underestimate Georgia and Robert. Don¡¯t think about setting them up.


    They have a firm rtionship. As long as you respect them, if the Powell family encounters difficulties


    in the future, maybe they will be willing to help you a little bit. If you really offend them, no one can save


    the Powell family."


    "Stop talking nonsense! Since you don''t want toe back, then nevere back!"


    Oscar¡¯s father was so angry that he hung up the phone. Oscar took a deep breath, and then smiled


    bitterly.


    Having been a loser for a lifetime, in the end, he decided to take the most failed path.


    Standing up, Oscar walked to the beach and made a call.


    Before long, Carr answered the call.


    "Brother, are you by Dad''s side now?"


    "Oscar, what happened to you and Dad? I heard you two were talking on the phone just now. Dad was


    so angry that he went to the bedroom. When we had dinner together, he was a little angry because you


    were not at home. Later, he called you. I couldn''t hear what you two said, but Dad has gone to bed


    angrily."


    "Dad has been like this all his life. He can''t change it. Brother, you have to take good care of Dad. I


    have been willful in this life. So I intend to be willful to the end. Maybe I won''te back for a long,


    long time. Don¡¯t take long-distance tasks. Stay with Dad for a while."


    Carrughed.


    "Got it. You aren¡¯t at home. If I''m not here, Dad will definitely be lonely. He is old and stubborn for a


    lifetime. He speaks arrogantly. Only I can bear his temper."


    "Yeah, brother, you have a good temper. Sometimes I don¡¯t understand why we two grew up in the


    same environment but you can deal with Dad¡¯s various anger and requirements with ease, and even


    meet his requests so well. Only I seem to always want to break free from the shackles Dad gave us. I


    have been rebellious all my life, but I have never broken away from the Powell family. But Aston can


    pluck up the courage to leave this family easily. Am I too cowardly?"


    "Why do you think that? Some personalities are innate. My personality is probably like Mom. Your


    personality is a bit like Dad. But we are all about 50 years old. Don''t be stubborn about these things


    anymore. Now, since you and Margie got back together, just live happily. As long as you are willing to


    turn around, it¡¯s not toote. I used to worry that you would continue to be so lonely for the rest of your


    life. But fortunately, you two finally got back together."


    When Carr said this, Oscar looked at the sky above his head. Suddenly, he felt a tear drop on his face.

 Chapter 641 The News of Their Death

    Chapter 641 The News of Their Death


    It was so funny. Oscar hadn''t cried for many years.


    He was in his 40s and was about to be 50 years old soon. But he actually had such a vulnerable time.


    "Brother, during the time I¡¯m away, please take good care of Dad and Emilia. She doesn''t like me


    because I was not good to her. Please help me take care of her. I feel ashamed to see her. Now, I only


    need to make up for Margie. I owe her a lot, so in the rest of my life, I will be probably by her side to


    make atonement. I¡¯ll call you when I have time. Happy New Year."


    "Got it. Happy New Year."


    After Carr hung up the phone, Laurie came over and asked.


    "Was your brother¡¯s call? What did he say?"


    "He said that he won''te back this time, and will continue to be willful. He has done something that


    made Dad angry, so he asked me to take care of Dad."


    "Your brother has been doing what he wants to do for a lifetime. Only he can make Dad angry."


    Laurie smiled. Aston came over with a cake.


    "Mom, today is your birthday, and it also happens to be the new year. Make a wish."


    Aston returned to his parents thest few days of this year. It was impossible for him not to return to his


    parents on the New Year¡¯s Day.


    After a few days, he would return to the experimental base and continue to be busy there.


    Carr and Laurie lit candles. The family began to sing birthday songs. It looked so cozy.


    After Oscar hung up the phone, he went back to sit down. Margie had alreadye over with some


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    wine.


    She poured two sses of wine. When she saw Oscaring over, she smiled and spoke.


    "Drink some. I saw you just make a call for a long time."


    "I just made a call to my father and eldest brother and gave them the New Year¡¯s greetings."


    "Your eldest brother is a very good person. He has lived happily in this life. His son is also filial. Only


    the two of us now have no children."


    "I''m sorry for this matter."


    Oscar apologized. Margie drank the wine in silence, and then began to eat barbecue.


    The two of them remained silent. When they went back to bed at night, Margie took the initiative to


    contact Emilia. She directly made a video call with Emilia.


    Emilia and Ivan were skiing in the Alps at this time. They happened to be resting at this time. After all,


    there were the time differences between the two sides. It was daytime in the Alps.


    After the video call was connected, Emilia saw Margie''s face. She smiled faintly.


    "What''s matter?"


    "Although this year is about to end, I think I still have to see you. After all, we can see each other every


    on the New Year¡¯s Day before, and we will celebrate the New Year together. Your father is also next to


    me. I will ask him toe over."


    After Margie finished speaking, she called Oscar toe over. Feeling weird, Oscar came over in


    confusion. But when seeing Emilia''s face in the phone, he feltplicated.


    "You two are together now."


    Emilia smiled. She felt that the current state of these two people was a little weird.


    ording to Margie''s character, how could she forgive Oscar? What exactly were these two guys


    going to do?


    "Emilia, Happy New Year."


    Oscar was silent for a while. Then he took the initiative to speak.


    Emilia just smiled. Margie continued to speak.


    "Actually, I really wanted to have a beautiful and well-behaved daughter like you. Although you were


    not well-behaved and rebellious when you grew up, I used to like you."


    After Margie finished speaking, she looked at Oscar again.


    "Talk to your daughter for a while. After all, it''s the New Year."


    After Margie finished speaking, she gave Oscar the phone. Then she turned around and went to the


    bedroom. Emilia and Oscar looked at each other in the camera like this.


    "I thought you would continue to be so cowardly for a lifetime and never followed your own heart.


    Although I have a lot of grudges with you and don''t want to respect you anymore, if you can live with


    the person you like in the rest of your life, I also hope that you two can live happily."


    Oscar showed a smile.


    "You look well. Take good care of yourself. You are my only daughter. I regretted why gave birth to you


    once. Butter, watching you grow up like that, I feel very relieved. I won¡¯t exin my past. People are


    tooplicated. I haven''t understood my heart in my life, so I probably can''t take care of others."


    "That boy is very good to you. I feel relieved to have him by your side. My only hope of you is that you


    will not follow my old path in the future and be able to live happily for a lifetime."


    "Dad, thank you for your blessing. Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year."


    The two people hung up after saying this.


    The weather in Thand was hot. The next morning, Oscar and Margie dressed up and walked on the


    beach.


    The two walked quietly like this. No one spoke.


    Later, they found a person to take a picture of them on the beach.


    "Does this picture look like the one I drew on the drawing board? I said I hoped that the future of the


    two of us would be like this. You promised me. Now, we finally came to the beach today. You finished


    your promise."


    Margie said to Oscar.


    "Yes, I fulfilled my promise to you. As long as it¡¯s your request and I can do it, I will meet it."


    Margie just bowed her head and went silent. She took the initiative to take Oscar''s hand, and then


    walked on the beach.


    The coastline was very long. The two of them didn''t know how long they had been walking. Margie took


    the initiative to sit down. Oscar sat next to her.


    "Do you know why I brought you here?"


    Oscar didn''t speak. Margieughed at herself.


    "Sometimes I think you are very pitiful. But sometimes I feel that I am the most pitiful. We have already


    reached this point, but I can''t calmly continue like this. Afterpleting this task, it seems that I can


    proceed to thest thing."


    Oscar finally spoke.


    "I have already known what you put in your bag. You can do it whenever you want. I know that this is


    what you want to do."


    Margie cried. After a long time, she looked at Oscar.


    "In your life, you didn¡¯t do a lot of things. When you want to do them, it¡¯s toote. Do you know how


    much I hate you? I have already thought about the ending of the two of us. I will take you to hell


    together. Don''t worry. You won¡¯t be alone on the way to the hell.¡±


    After Margie finished speaking, she took a knife out of the bag.


    After that, she stabbed it directly on the man''s chest.


    She watched the man fall to the beach and even smiled at her.


    "As long as you like it, this is the ending that belongs to me."


    Margie pulled out the knife suddenly and stabbed it on herself. Shey directly next to the man.


    "I hate you for a lifetime, and resent you for a lifetime. Now I decide to forgive you. Let¡¯s go to find that


    child. If you want to find me the next life, don¡¯t be so stupid. If you are still so stupid, just don¡¯t find me."


    A pool of blood spread around the beach. It didn''t take long before they were discovered by the people


    around.


    When Georgia learned about the deaths of Margie and Oscar, it was already the second day of the new


    year.


    She was veryzy these days. She didn''t go to work in the experimental base. Instead, she yed with


    the children and Vanessa at home every day.


    On this day, she suddenly received a call from Aston.


    "Gigi, if you have time,e over to the funeral. Oscar and Margie have passed away..."

 Chapter 642 Attending the Funeral

    Chapter 642 Attending the Funeral


    This day was the second day of the new year. The joy of the new year had not faded.


    Georgia received such shocking news.


    "What? Why?"


    Georgia asked so shockingly. Aston actually didn''t know the reason, either. But he still knew a little bit


    of the situation.


    "Gigi, Oscar and Margie have had been like this for their life. Those harms can''t be recovered, but they


    can''t get rid of each other, so this is probably a relief for them. My grandfather has been tough for all


    his life. After knowing that they died, he has been in the bedroom for a day without going out. It¡¯s a big


    blow to him."


    "I know. No matter what, I will stille to the funeral. When I arrive, we can talk. By the way, will


    Emiliae back? Also, does my mother know the news?"


    Aston answered.


    "I have already told Emilia about this. She will be back. Maybe she will be here the same day as you


    guys. Let''s talk about it when we meet. Now my parents are taking care of the funeral things and have


    to care about my Grandpa. I¡¯m also busy now. I have to hang up. See youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia and Robert immediately took Casey to go to the Powell family in a


    private jet.


    After all, they had to cross the Pacific Ocean, so it was better to fly there. Fortunately, Elsie, Vanessa,


    and Wilson were at home. Georgia didn''t n to take the two children there. After all, it was funeral.


    So in the end, Annie and Wesley stayed at home. Wilson and Vanessa took care of them. Georgia,


    Robert and Casey took the flight to the Powell family to attend the funeral.


    Casey was not in good health. She seemed to be a little shocked by this incident.


    After getting on the ne, shey down in one room and rested. Georgia and Robert were in another


    room.


    The atmosphere was a bit heavy. After Georgia got on the ne, she took a book and read it. After


    reading for a while, she fell asleep on the bed. Robert put the nket on Georgia.


    In fact, in the past few days of the new year, Georgia had been very busy. Finally, she could rest for a


    few days. So Robert was a little happy.


    Who knew that they had to be notified to attend the funeral suddenly! The two had to rush to another


    ce. Georgia woke up after three hours. She felt a little tired. Robert handed a ss of warm water to


    her.


    "Drink some water first. There are eight hours left."


    Georgia rubbed her forehead and drank a ss of water. She said to Robert.


    "I dreamed of Oscar and Margie. Actually, I didn''t have much contact with them, but I dreamt that they


    were walking along the beach holding hands. It''s really strange. I don''t know why I had this dream."


    "You are rted by blood. They just passed away. It is normal to give dreams to their rtives. But if


    you have this kind of dream, it means that they rest in peace. They chose the way voluntarily."


    After Robert finished speaking, Georgia smiled.


    "Perhaps, they chose it by themselves. Maybe it is a relief for them. It''s just that the living people may


    not feel sofortable. Although I¡¯m not close to Grandpa, I¡¯m still a little sad for him. His son passed


    away."


    "Let''s go out and eating something. Just call my mother out and talk to us. She seems not to be in a


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    good mood."


    After that, Georgia took Casey out of the room, and then went to the restaurant to eat. This was a


    private jet. Of course, there were everything on the ne. The staff prepared some food they liked. It


    was just that everyone had a bad appetite. After the meal, Georgia spoke to her mother.


    "Mom, if you are in a bad mood, you can talk to me and don''t bury those in your heart. Now, we are all


    going to the Powell family to attend the funeral."


    "Robert¡¯s father passed awayst year. Now, Oscar and Margie passed away. I just feel a little sad. I


    just can¡¯tugh as before. After all, the news of death is heavy. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    They just got the news yesterday. It was impossible to recover so soon. In the next few hours,


    everyone slept again.


    Finally, the nended at the airport. Not long after they got off the ne, they saw Aston waiting for


    them not far away. Georgia, Robert and Casey walked up to him. Then Georgia asked Aston.


    "Aston, have Emilia and Ivane here?"


    "They are dozens of minutester than you. Let''s sit and rest first. They will arrive after a while. Then


    we can leave together at that time."


    It turned out that it was almost the same time as them. Anyway, it was only tens of minutes.


    Aston took them to rest in the nearby VIP lounge. Georgia asked Aston caringly.


    "What''s the situation in the Powell family now? Oscar was in charge of a lot of business before, so are


    there any troubles?"


    "My father is now in charge of these things. Of course there will be some people who want to mess


    around during this period of time, but my father has suppressed them for the time being. The only thing


    that has changed is that my father is very busy now. He used to be leisure. He usually likes to be


    immersed in academic research and asionally performs operations on patients. But since Oscar


    passed away, it seems that my dad is destined to inherit thepany. He will be more and more busy


    in the future."


    "It''s fine if there is no major trouble. What about your grandpa? Is he okay?"


    Georgia was actually a little worried about Grandpa. After all, the news was so heavy. He would be


    sad.


    "He was out for dinnerst night, but he rarely spoke. We dare not speak to make him sad. So far,


    nothing has happened."


    After chatting for a while, Aston answered a phone call. It turned out that Emilia and Ivan''s ne was


    about to arrive. Ten minutester, they met Emilia and Ivan.


    Georgia walked over and took the initiative to hug Emilia.


    "We said we would meet. Now, we finally meet."


    Emilia smiled at Georgia, and then spoke to Aston.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to go home. Let''s get in the car."


    Everyone got in the car. Emilia asked about the current situation at home. Then she got the answer


    which was simr with what Georgia had just learned.


    Then, she asked Aston.


    "The two of them left like this waywardly. Didn''t they leave anyst words? Didn''t they leave anything


    for me?"

 Chapter 643 Last Words

    Chapter 643 Last Words


    "Each of them wrote a letter to you. I put them at home. I didn''t open them because they¡¯re for you. I


    will give them to you when we get home."


    After Aston said this, he looked at Georgia again.


    "Oscar also left you a letter. Although I felt it a bit weird, I confirmed that the name on the envelope is


    indeed yours. After I get home, I will give them to you guys. Of course, he also left a letter to Grandpa.


    He had already read."


    After sitting for almost two hours by car, everyone arrived at the Powell¡¯s. Aston¡¯s grandfather did not


    Aston¡¯s parents were at home. After Georgia and others greeted them, no one couldugh. They had


    been on the ne for so many hours. The servants quickly arranged rooms for them to rest. The food


    in the kitchen was also ready.


    After Georgia and Robert took a shower and changed their clothes, they went to the dining room.


    Emilia and Ivan also came soon.


    "Let¡¯s have a meal first. I will give you guys those letters after the meal."


    After Aston finished speaking, Laurie and Carr also came over. Aston¡¯s Grandpa also came over.


    Georgia and Robert still called him Grandpa politely. Emilia also actively called him Grandpa before he


    spoke.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner first. Tomorrow is his funeral. You are all his rtives. Just set him off."


    After saying this, everyone began to eat in silence. No one spoke. After he finished eating, he stood up


    directly, and then walked toward his bedroom with the support of the people around him.


    Georgia could feel that Grandpa had more gray hair this time. Although he had gray hair originally, he


    looked a little older this time. It could see that he was hit by a huge blow.


    Georgia felt a little strange. Why would Oscar, who had not spoken to her several times, leave her a


    letter?


    After the meal was over, it was already evening. Everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    Georgia also took the letter and returned to the room. She didn¡¯t open it, but asked Robert.


    "What do you think my uncle would say to me? In fact, I don¡¯t expect that he would leave mest


    words."


    "Maybe it has something to do with the Powell family. Didn¡¯t we discuss it before? The Powell family¡¯s


    situation looks a bit strange. Your Grandpa used to have a tough attitude. He never cared about the


    children and grandchildren living outside, but suddenly he had a good attitude towards both of us. On


    the one hand, it is because the Simpson family is strong, but there must be other reasons. Let¡¯s take a


    look. We will discuss it after reading it."


    Georgia nodded and opened the envelope, only to see that this was written by Oscar himself.


    "Gigi, when you read this letter, you probably have already attended my funeral, or are about to


    attend... I know what the ending of me and Margie will be. She also knows it. I don¡¯t need to exin to


    others, because I can¡¯t exin it clearly. Maybe you don¡¯t care about this kind of thing. I am your uncle,


    but in fact, we didn¡¯t have much contact with each other. The reason why I wrote the letter for you is


    because I haven¡¯t had time to verify some things. I think it¡¯s necessary to tell you."


    "About Lucas, he had lived in my family for a few years. I would see him every New Year¡¯s Day. It was


    only when you found him that I knew he was the son of your husband. He is now called Wesley. I could


    not inquire about the people around my father, but I also investigated. My father said that the mother of


    this child is Yvonne. I also investigated her. I think my father lied, or the people around him blinded him


    by investigating mistakes. I don''t know what the truth is, but I vaguely feel that Yvonne is a cover."


    "I hope you can continue to investigate. If my father has been deceived by others, please forgive him.


    After all, he is old and can¡¯t tame everyone around him to be faithful to him. If my father deliberately


    deceives you, I hope you won¡¯t ruin the Powell family. I know that you really care about your family and


    friends. In fact, my request is already a bit selfish. But I am about to leave the world. In the end, I still


    want to plead you. Because I vaguely feel that my father might do something to hurt you guys. You


    don¡¯t have to be merciful, but I hope you guys don¡¯t have to go to the point of tit-for-tat.¡±


    "Also, I wish you and your husband love each other for a lifetime and live happily with each other. This


    is something I haven¡¯t done in my entire life, and it is something I only understoodter, but it¡¯s too


    After Georgia finished reading it, she felt a little upset and a little strange. Seeing her like this, Robert


    asked.


    "What did he say? Why do you look soplicated?"


    "He told me that the person Yvonne that Grandpa said at the beginning may be a cover. He told me to


    investigate carefully. If Grandpa deceived us, he begged me to be more tolerant to Grandpa and don¡¯t


    take revenge on the Powell family. I actually don¡¯t understand what he meant. He seems to think that if


    Grandpa deceived us, we would be very angry. Is Wesley¡¯s life experience so important?"


    Georgia felt as if she had touched the truth, but at the same time she felt that she hadn''t found the


    truth. Robert stepped forward and hugged her into his arms.


    "Don''t think about it anymore. Since he reminded us like this, I will arrange more men to investigate. It


    just may take some time."


    "That''s right. After attending the funeral tomorrow, focus on the investigation of this matter. He


    reminded me of this matter in hisst words, which means that it¡¯s definitely not a trivial matter. Maybe


    we were careless before and didn''t take this matter seriously. After returning home, you must send


    more people to investigate."


    After the two people finished talking, they took a shower andy in bed to sleep.


    In Emilia''s room, Ivan was with Emilia. But she hadn''t read the letter until now.


    "Is this letter written to me, or to that intact Emilia?"


    She asked Ivan.


    "You two are one person. Maybe I was a little bit biased before, but Emilia, whichever person is you,


    you can read this letter. If you don''t want to read it, I will keep it for you."


    "I just think that maybe I will disappear after reading this letter."


    Emilia smiled suddenly, but Ivan looked extremely gentle.


    "No, you will not disappear. When you wake up again, you will only love me more bravely."


    Emilia finally opened the first letter. The first letter she read was Margie for her. She vaguely felt that


    Margie would not write much to her. It was probably a very brief letter.


    After opening it, she saw one paper. Sure enough, Margie only wrote a half.


    Emilia smiled, then read it.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t know why I leftst words to you. I don¡¯t think I am sorry for you. Of course, I


    cooperated with Eric Wimbledonter, which was the first time I hurt you. I just ignored you and was


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    indifferent to you. But you aren¡¯t my daughter, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    "It''s just that I suddenly thought of a possibility at the time. If I treated you as my own daughter and


    loved you, would I not want to leave this world? You are good. If I treat you well, you will certainly be


    very filial to me. What''s the use of talking so much nonsense? I just want to tell you that I once liked


    you."


    "It''s just that I''m too selfish. I care about everything your father does, so I can''t open my heart to you.


    You grew up with regrets throughout your life. I can only apologize to you at the end. If you don¡¯t hate


    me so much, offer me a bunch of lilies in the anniversary of my death. I like this kind of flower."


    This letter was not heavy at all. Emilia evenughed after reading it. It turned out that this woman liked


    her. It seemed that she was still adorable when she was a child. It seemed that the things she had


    always cared about suddenly were not so important for her. She actually felt kind of happy.


    "Why are youughing? I''m still afraid that you will cry."


    Ivan asked. Emilia said.


    "She said that she liked me before, and she thought about being a good mother. She said that if she


    treated me well back then, maybe I would be filial to her now. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want to leave this


    world. But this is all if."


    "I am happy that she admitted that she really liked me a little bit back then. It seems that when I was a


    child, I was still an adorable child. It''s a pity that she and my father are such persistent people. Neither


    of them can move on. I don¡¯t me her anymore. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t forget the harm she suffered."


    Ivan knew that Emiliacked love when she was a child, and never understood why her parents didn''t


    like her. But now that she saw this letter, she probably released a little.


    He asked Emilia again.


    "What about this letter? Do you still want to read it?"

 Chapter 644 Rick Was Threatened

    Chapter 644 Rick Was Threatened


    "Why not?"


    Emilia smiled faintly, then she opened the second letter.


    However, this letter was shorter than Margie''s.


    "I admit that what you said is right. I am a cowardly and stupid person. Nowadays, besides saying sorry


    to you, I don''t know what else I can do to make up for you. Because I have left this world selfishly."


    "I hope you can live happily in the future. Don''t feel sad for such a weak and stupid father like me. You


    already have your life and your lover. Try not to think of me in the future. What I bring to you is only


    hurt. I wish you happiness."


    After Emilia finished reading, she sighed sadly. Before Ivan asked, she took the initiative to say to him.


    "He didn''t say much. He just apologized to me, and wished me happiness. He never got what he


    wanted in his life. I don''t know if he is dissatisfied with this ending. Why should I still remember those


    pain and harm? Ivan, I want to sleep. I feel very tired."


    The next day was the funeral of Oscar and Margie. Georgia and the others wore ck clothes to


    attend. There were many rtives and friends in the Powell family to attend the funeral, so it ended


    until the noon.


    Finally, they stayed here to bid farewell to the couple.


    After attending the funeral, Grandpa left directly, looking a little weak.


    Later, Georgia and Robert were going to leave. Grandpa still didn''te out to say goodbye to them,


    just letting them leave by themselves.


    Aston would stay here for a while. Now his parents were very busy. He also had some things to help


    with, so Georgia and Robert left directly. Ivan and Emilia were ready to go to Mr. Smith''s ce this


    time.


    Before leaving, Georgia and Emilia chatted for a while.


    "Actually, I don''t know if I need to go to see Mr. Smith. I have already returned. I seem to have


    changed. Now, my several personalities have merged."


    Georgia asked in surprise.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Maybe this morning. It doesn''t seem that I woke up suddenly. It just seems that I feel that I have


    changed. I seem to have the courage to love others. I can deal with all the pains that I have


    experienced in the past. I¡¯m not the cowardly me. I don¡¯t know who I am now. Because I have all those


    memories."


    "Does Ivan know? Did you tell him about this?"


    Emilia smiled and shook her head.


    "I haven''t told him about this. I want him to find out by himself, so we still have to go to see Mr. Smith.


    Although I think I already recovered, he is professional who can make more urate judgments."


    "Take care! I still want to attend the wedding of the two of you."


    Emilia showed a shy smile this time. Even after Emilia and Ivan left, Georgia still smiled.


    On the ne, Casey asked her what happened.


    "Did anything good happen? You seem to be a little happy."


    "Emilia may have recovered. Her main personality has returned. She told me that other personalities


    are also disappearing. I also feel that she has changed. She is not as so vignt as before, but Ivan


    don''t know about this yet."


    Georgia said to Casey.


    "I feel that this year or next year, I will be able to attend the wedding of the two of them. So I suddenly


    feel a little happy. It¡¯s good news."


    "This is indeed good news."


    Casey also smiled. The ne slowly flew into the sky.


    On the sixth day of the new year, they finally returned back. They were too exhausted. After Georgia


    and Robert went home, they yed with Annie and Wesley for a while, then they hurried back to their


    bedroom to rest.


    On the seventh day of the new year, Georgia went to work. She had been on vacation for so many


    days. Antonio would be very busy without her help, so Georgia became busy again.


    After several days, Sarah, who came to visit them from time to time, said to them.


    "Jayson has already made a n. He intends to take actions the day after tomorrow. I still don''t know


    who the mole is. But when that dayes, the mole wille to me. We need to discuss a n."


    Georgia and Robert became alert in an instant. They discussed for a long time and felt that this n


    was barely foolproof. Then Sarah put forward her own request.


    "I want to see Travis today, okay?"


    Georgia didn¡¯t refuse her. Sarah was Travis¡¯ wife now. She couldn¡¯t stop Sarah. Because of Travis,


    Sarah was their side now. However, Georgia vaguely felt that Sarah had other ns.


    But her instincts told her that Sarah was dealing with Jayson this time, not against her and Robert.


    Travis still lived in the hospital. Georgia took Sarah to the hospital. She waited outside while Sarah was


    talking to Travis inside.


    "I will be very busy in the next few days. A lot of things will happen. I miss you and want to see you.


    Georgia is about to seed in researching the medicines to restore nerves. I know you will wake up.


    Travis, I don¡¯t know if you will forgive me after you wake up. I don¡¯t know what you think of me, but I am


    such a person. I always live ording to my own mind. It''s your misfortune to meet me, but I don''t


    regret it."


    "I n to deal with some things personally. This is the perfect way I think of. If you know it, will you be


    angry? But you lie here now, so you can''t stop me."


    "Don''t worry. I won¡¯t hurt the people you care about. I will carry out this n perfectly. I will definitely


    win. Jayson is doomed to die this time."


    Later, Sarah talked about what happened when she was a kid again, and talked about what happened


    after she met Travis.


    She seemed to be unwilling to end the talk. When she felt thirsty, she would drink some water and then


    continued. She didn¡¯t leave until she felt dark outside.


    But before that, she bent down and kissed the man gently on the cheek. Then she showed a relieved


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    smile.


    After walking out of the ward, she said to Georgia.


    "Let''s go home."


    The next day, Jayson''s n had not yet started. Sarah was still preparing. Rick, who had been tutoring


    Annie and Wesley, suddenly said to Georgia and Robert.


    "I have an important thing to talk to you guys. Can I find a ce to talk in detail?"


    Rick just taught the children and didn¡¯t have much contact with Georgia and Robert. Seeing he was so


    nervous, Georgia and Robert felt something was wrong, and then they took him to the study to chat.


    "What happened. You can tell us slowly."

 Chapter 645 I Knew You Even If You Turned Into Ashes

    Chapter 645 I Knew You Even If You Turned Into Ashes


    "Before the New Year, a mysterious person suddenly found me and threatened me to do things for him.


    Of course, he didn''t say what to do. He knew I was tutoring your two children. As long as I promised to


    help him, he can give me money. At the time, he threatened me with a knife and a gun, I pretended to


    agree, and even acted like I was very greedy for money. Then he believed in me, but he didn¡¯t contact


    meter, so I thought nothing would happen. Maybe their n failed or they abandoned this n. But


    yesterday, those people came to me again and they asked me to do something."


    Georgia and Robert looked at each other. Both of them thought of Jayson, but Rick was just an


    ordinary teacher. Could Jayson really do anything with Rick¡¯s help?


    "What did they want you to do? Don''t worry. As long as you tell the truth, we will protect you and will not


    let you be threatened."


    "They came to me again. They asked me to bring a bomb in and put it in the kitchen. They also said


    that if I didn''t do it, they would kill my girlfriend. My girlfriend has been kidnaped by them now. I can


    only pretend to promise them."


    "But I know that I can''t do it. Even if I help them, my girlfriend can¡¯t be rescued. So I came over today


    and told you about this. What should I do now? I have pretended to agree to them. I will also bring that


    bomb in tomorrow, otherwise my girlfriend will really die. But I don¡¯t know what to do next."


    Asking Rick to bring in a bomb. It was almost the same as his previous means. Georgia sneered. Then


    she said to Rick.


    "Tell us your girlfriend''s information. We will investigate first, but now we can''t alert them. We will


    pretend not to know the news first. Don''t worry. As long as you cooperate with us, my husband and I


    will defiantly save your girlfriend."


    After that, Georgia called Sarah over again, and then told her the matter about Rick and his girlfriend.


    "I roughly understand his n. If there is an explosion, the vi will be very messy at that time. Then I


    can take the two children away at that time."


    "Jayson will definitely contact me tonight. He will tell me his n, but he won''t reveal theplete n.


    Don''t worry. I will only pretend to take the children out. I will neverpletely follow his n."


    After Sarah finished speaking, Georgia said.


    "We have prepared a car here that can hide a person in it. If you take the children away, our men will


    also hide in it. Jayson will not find out. He will definitely let you drive. Don¡¯t drive the car he prepares!"


    "I know. Jayson doesn''t have so many men now. He is just making the final struggle. Georgia, the


    medicine that can restore nerves will sess. Please wake Travis up at that time."


    In the evening, Jayson really called Sarah, and then told her his n.


    Georgia just sneered after knowing it. Sure enough, this person was cunning. But fortunately, they were


    also prepared.


    Except for the home and several important ces outside the house, they had already arranged some


    men. As long as they determined where Jayson was, they could take actions.


    Before the n went on, Georgia asked her mother to stay at home without worrying, and let Vanessa,


    Elsie and the others live here. She asked Wilson to help outside. After arranging so many things, she


    and Robert went to see Maisie.


    After speaking out the n, Robert said to his mother.


    "Mom, you have to act tomorrow. Of course you have to show your anxiety and fear, but don''t run out.


    Just wait at home for the news. We have already prepared. There will be no mistakes."


    "Are you sure to use your children as bait? Will it be too risky? How about changing your n?


    Although he is your enemy, there is no need to put the children at risk."


    "We will not let Annie and Wesley meet Jayson. We have our own ns. We only need to determine


    the location of Jayson. We will never let the two children meet Jayson."


    Maisie had to agree. Before Georgia left, she saw Maisie put several paintings in the living room.


    Those paintings were very beautiful. Although she didn¡¯t study art, she could feel that Maisie was good


    at painting.


    On the second day, Georgia pretended to go to work normally. Robert went out at the time arranged by


    him to discuss business.


    Both of them went out at nine o''clock in the morning.


    It didn''t take long for Rick to arrive in the vi. ording to the previous n, there was an explosion in


    the kitchen not long after.


    In the chaos, Sarah directly fainted Annie and Wesley, and then took them to walk outside very quickly.


    The mole appeared. He and Sarah put the children into the boxes and then went out immediately to put


    the children into the car outside.


    Because the explosion made the inside very chaotic, a few unsuspecting bodyguards didn¡¯t discover it.


    The bodyguards who stayed at home did not know the truth. Robert arranged all the elite troops


    outside and prepared for their n.


    Sarah put the two children into the car. Then she drove immediately, and made a call to Jayson.


    "I have brought them out. Where are you now? Tell me the address. I wille and find you now!"


    "Video with me. I want to see if the two kids are in the car."


    Jayson spoke with a cold face. Sarah smiled. She directly put the camera of the phone on the back


    seat. Annie and Wesley were lying on the back seat. The real-time image was transmitted to Jayson¡¯s


    phone. He was satisfied andughed.


    "I know you dare to do anything for Travis. I don''t care what you said to Georgia and Robert, and


    whether you are acting as a double agent or are really ready to take refuge in me. As long as you give


    these two children to me, I will give you the medicine to treat Travis."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There is nothing more important to me than Travis. Of course, Georgia and Robert were deceived by


    me. They thought I would leave these two children on the way. They were idiots. They really thought I


    would cooperate with them. I have won their sympathy by pretending to be pitiful these days. They will


    regret it, but I can¡¯t care about that much. I just want Travis to wake up. I just want him to live. Jayson,


    we are all selfish. Where are you?"


    "I''m at the dock of Kroger. I have a boat here. It¡¯s docking on the shore and waiting for you. You can


    see these two children with my own eyes. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you that medicine. I am not afraid


    that you will tell them my current address. Because if you regret it, I will leave."


    It seemed that Jayson didn''t trust herpletely. Sarahughed. It didn''t matter anymore. As long as


    Jayson was waiting for her in that ce, her n would seed. Sheughed.


    "Wait for me. See you in an hour."


    After saying this, Sarah contacted with Georgia and Robert immediately. She told them Jayson''s


    address.


    "Arrange your men to be near there, but I have to take the children there. Of course, I am not going to


    take them to the boat, but to the dock. When the timees, just let your mene to take them


    away. I will do as what I said. I will leave that car only after seeing your men arrive. Don''t worry. The


    children will be safe and sound."


    Georgia was still a little nervous. They had alreadyid out a lot of ns. There was a person in the


    car, so Sarah wouldn''t betray them. Besides, there were some ns that even Sarah didn''t know.


    As expected, their men went to Jayson''s ce and began to hide in secret. An hourter, Sarah finally


    drove to the side of the dock. She smiled and called Jayson.


    "I''m here. You have to let me see you. After I confirm that you are really here, I will bring the children to


    see you. I haven''t trusted you so much yet, Jayson."


    "You cane up and confirm it. Anyway, the children are in the car. Unless you hand the children to


    me, otherwise I won''t give you the medicine."


    Sarah smiled suddenly. After she parked the car, she walked towards the boat in front of her step by


    step.


    Immediately two people came over and led her inside. She finally reached the deck, and saw Jayson.


    Even if Jayson had changed his face, she could recognize it was him by just one nce.

 Chapter 646 Drag You to the Hell

    Chapter 646 Drag You to the Hell


    "Now that you saw me, you can bring those two kids up."


    Standing in front of Sarah, Jayson smiled faintly.


    The distance between the two of them was more than one meter. Sarahughed mockingly.


    "Although your voice has not changed and I know that it is you, who knows if there are any idents?


    You have a cross-shaped scar on your neck. After confirming it, I will bring the two children up."


    "Why are you so troublesome?"


    Jayson couldn''t help but cursed. Sarahughed.


    "Anyway, I have brought the children here. They¡¯re just in that car. I guess you have no guts to go down


    to bring them up. Now, I have to confirm your identity. Who lets you go for stic surgery? If you look


    the same as before, I won¡¯t have that many demands."


    Jayson asked someone to check his surroundings again to see if Sarah had brought anyone over.


    After confirming it, he nodded at the woman.


    "The scar is on the back of the neck. You checked my affairs clearly."


    Jayson sneered. Then he turned around and took off his coat. From this angle, Sarah could see


    Jayson''s exposed neck.


    Immediately, Jayson turned around and looked at Sarah again.


    "Since you have confirmed it, bring the two children up! Don''t buy the time. I can start the boat to leave


    this ce at any time."


    "I want to ask you one thing. I¡¯m just curious. Why did you find Rick, a tutor? He has betrayed you and


    voluntarily admitted that you kidnapped his girlfriend. Where is his girlfriend? Is it really you who


    kidnapped his girlfriend?"


    "It''s just a cover. I knew that Georgia and Robert knew that there was a mole in their family. They would


    definitely investigate everyone. I could only take the initiative to expose one to let them alleviate their


    suspicion of other people. Rick''s girlfriend was naturally locked in a ce where she should be. Am I


    crazy to bring her with me? I knew from the beginning that Rick would not help me."


    "That¡¯s it."


    Sarah smiled. Then she asked Jayson again.


    "What about the medicine? How can you prove that the medicine you bring is useful for Travis?"


    "Sarah, are you buying the time? Can I immediately prove that this medicine works? Eric gave me it


    after finishing the deal with me. If you don''t believe it, you can get out of it now."


    Sarahughed suddenly.


    "You''ve been cunning and smart in your life. Even if you make this deal with me, you don''t believe me.


    You must have done a lot of preparations. It''s a pity that Georgia and Robert''s men are all around. It is


    difficult for you to escape this time."


    As soon as Sarah finished saying these words, Jayson''s face sank.


    He sullenly rushed forward and directly controlled Sarah.


    "Are you crazy? You are in my hands now. But you actually let Georgia and Roberte over. Do you


    think you can still survive? Set off now!"


    Without any hesitation, Jayson yelled frantically at the subordinates. He directly put a knife on Sarah''s


    neck.


    Suddenly a helicopter appeared in the sky. It was not just a helicopter. There were other people slowly


    approaching around the dock. Robert and Georgia were in the helicopter. Georgia asked strangely.


    "It looks different from our n before. Sarah is caught by Jayson. What should I do now?"


    Robert gloomily watched Jayson, who was on the boat and putting a knife on Sarah''s neck. He frowned


    for a while. But Jayson sneered directly below.


    "Retreat immediately. Otherwise, I will kill her!"


    As soon as Jayson finished speaking, he revealed the bomb on his body again, which was exactly the


    same as when he threatened themst time. It was the same trick.


    When Georgia and Robert were thinking about what to do, Sarah suddenlyughed below.


    "Georgia, Robert, when Travis wakes up, tell him that I don''t regret it at all."


    Georgia''s face changed. When she was about to say something, an explosion sounded from below.


    Georgia saw Sarah and Jayson explode. She was so shocked and was almost rushing down. Robert


    firmly grasped Georgia''s hand.


    Georgia broke down and roared.


    "What is she doing? How can she do this? Is she crazy...?"


    But after saying this, Georgia cried.


    That explosion was so earth-shattering. Georgia and Robert had no choice but to take their children


    home quickly. They didn¡¯t want them to get involved into this kind of thing.


    It was just that after Georgia went back, she was in a daze for a whole day. No matter who talked to


    her, she didn''t want to respond, even if it was the children. She didn''t have the patience to talk to the


    children.


    The scene of explosion repeatedly yed in her mind. She watched with her own eyes that Sarah and


    Jayson were plunged into the fire and explosion.


    She med Sarah for hurting Robert. Later, she tried to forgive her. After all, Travis was in a crisis at


    that time. So she didn''t care about it, but just worked with Sarah again to find a way to catch Jayson


    and also removed the mole around them.


    These days, Sarah lived in their home. In fact, they got along very well. Georgia also believed that she


    would not betray them again. She was intuitively certain that they would seed this time.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She never thought that her instinct was right. However, the price of sacrifice would be so huge.


    How could Sarah make this choice? Travis was still in aa. If Travis woke up, how should she


    exin to Travis?


    Georgiay in bed in the middle of the night and cried silently. Robert could only hug her.


    "She is still so young. Doesn''t she like Travis very much? She has given so much for Travis. Why did


    she choose to leave him?"


    Georgia hugged Robert tightly. She cried out and asked. Robert could only pat Georgia on the back


    lightly.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Sarah would make this choice. He was even afraid that Sarah would betray them,


    so he made several preparations to prevent Sarah from cheating them. However, the final result was


    really shocking.


    He knew that Gigi couldn''t move on. Even he couldn''t calmly face what happened today.


    The next morning, Rick came to them again. Robert had found his girlfriend. Rick said to Robert.


    "There is a USB sh disk in it. At that time, Ms. Duran asked me to give this USB sh disk to Mrs.


    Simpson after my girlfriend was rescued. Please give it to her. I don''t know what''s in it."

 Chapter 647 Wesleys Real Mother

    Chapter 647 Wesley''s Real Mother


    After Rick left, Robert looked at the USB sh disk in his hand, suddenly wondering if he should give it


    to Gigi.


    He was afraid that the contents would make Gigi more ufortable, but it was Sarah¡¯sst words. He


    also wanted to know what Sarah was going to tell Gigi.


    "Dad, can we go in and see Mommy?"


    Annie and Wesley walked over and took Robert''s hands. The children were particrly worried about


    Georgia.


    Since yesterday, Georgia had been shut herself in the room alone and ignored them. Annie still


    remembered that the rims of Georgia¡¯s eyes were red when she went in the room. They were so


    worried about her that they actually didn''t sleep well all night.


    "Your Mommy is still in a bad mood, but you don''t have to worry about her. She will recover well. As


    long as you don''t get sick or have idents, your Mommy will be happy."


    Annie and Wesley lowered their heads together in frustration. They still couldn''t see Mommy.


    The children were not self-willed. Wesley asked first.


    "Dad, we can''t let Mommy continue to be sad. Can sister and I do something to make Mommy happy? I


    remember that when Mommy watched TV with us, sheughed when she saw a sketch. I can rehearse


    a sketch with Annie, letting Mommy take a look to see if we can make Mommy smile. Dad, what do you


    think of this suggestion?"


    Hearing the words, Elsie and Vanessa stepped forward together.


    "Let them do something. We¡¯re all worried about Gigi. This is their filial piety. I''ll help themplete it.


    You just stay by Gigi''s side."


    Hearing what Vanessa said, Elsie also nodded.


    "We can take care of them. You just stay with Gigi. She is in a bad mood now. It is most important that


    you are by her side."


    Robert nodded. Since yesterday''s ident, Elsie, Vanessa, Wilson and the others had alle here.


    Of course, Gigi didn¡¯t talk with them. She was no longer in the mood to take care of the people around


    her.


    Georgia also knew that Elsie and Vanessa could take good care of the children, so she could immerse


    herself in sadness.


    She didn''t even know why she was so ufortable.


    Those pictures seemed to be engraved in her mind. As long as she thought of the explosion scene at


    that time, she felt so heartbreak that she could hardly breathe.


    Why did Sarah choose such a way?


    Last time, Georgia was angry that Sarah betrayed them and even almost hurt Robert. This time, she


    was angry that Sarah didn¡¯t discuss with them but just easily gave up her life.


    Obviously there was another way to choose. Why did Sarah choose this way? Georgia was angry and


    ufortable. But Sarah was already died. Who else could she me? She even hated herself most.


    She obviously felt that something was wrong, but why didn''t she check it out? Why didn¡¯t she talk with


    Sarah for a sec, but just let Sarah implement the n like this?


    Georgia justy on the bed and kept thinking. Why did things be like this?


    Hearing the footsteps, Georgia said subconsciously.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Maybe I will recover tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I just can¡¯t


    get out of this ufortable emotion for a while. Are the children okay?"


    As soon as Georgia finished saying this, she felt like someoney beside her, and then hugged her.


    Finally, she was directly surrounded by the broad and kind embrace.


    "Annie and Wesley care about you very much. They even nned toe in to visit you just now, but I


    know that you no longer have the energy tofort them, so I let them wait for you outside. Gigi, this is


    the end. Move on. I know you are ufortable that you failed to save her. You are ufortable that


    you saw her plunged into the fire, but this is the path she chose. We can¡¯t stop her."


    "I know. But I think I have not done well enough. If I trust her more, if I can know that she was ready to


    die with Jayson, these things would not happen. Travis is still ina. But his wife was died just


    because she helped us to find out the mole. I didn¡¯t know how to exin to Travis when he wakes up."


    Robert could only hug Georgia tightly, wanting to pass his warmth to her.


    He understood her. But the longer a person lived in the world, he would eventually understand many


    things. There were some things that he had no ways to solve with. He sighed and said to Georgia.


    "Rick just came here. He gave me a USB sh disk, saying that Sarah left it to you. Although you are


    ufortable now, would you like to take a look at what she left you?"


    Hearing that, Georgia turned her head in shock. She didn''t expect Sarah to leave thest words.


    Robert directly put the USB sh disk in Georgia''s hand.


    "Think for yourself and decide when to watch it. The day after tomorrow will be Sarah''s funeral. Don''t


    toss yourself anymore. We should attend her funeral no matter what."


    Georgia nodded. She watched Robert stand up and prepare to leave. Then she grabbed Robert''s


    hand.


    "Don''t leave. Stay with me to see what words Sarah left me. I''m afraid I can''t stand it if I watch it alone."


    Robert smiled. He apanied Georgia to lie down on the bed for a while. Georgia finally adjusted her


    emotions. She got dressed, and then went to theputer desk with Robert.


    After inserting the USB sh disk and turning on theputer, Robert opened the files. There was only


    one file in the folder, and the name of the folder was Georgia.


    When Robert opened it, it was a video. He clicked on the video. Sarah''s smiling face suddenly


    appeared on the screen and she began to talk.


    "Georgia, when you see this video, I have disappeared from the world. This is a n I made. I have no


    regrets. But I should tell you the truth."


    "I think you and Robert must have been thinking about who Wesley''s mother is. Actually, I know it. I


    always know it, but I never tell you because of some selfishness. Maybe I want to see you two do some


    stupid things or regret, so I have kept it secret. But I know that I was dead when you see the video. I


    have to tell you the truth."

 Chapter 648 So Lucky

    Chapter 648 So Lucky


    Hearing what Sarah said, Georgia was so shocked. She thought that Sarah would tell her about Travis''


    affairs, or why she chose this n.


    She never thought that Sarah would even talk about Wesley''s real mother.


    Sarah''s words made Georgia''s heart jump violently. Why did she want to see them regret it? Why did


    she deliberately conceal Wesley''s life experience?


    Georgia grasped Robert''s hand tightly.


    She felt her heart beating very fast. Sarah in the screen continued to speak.


    "Travis likes you. I like him. So for various reasons, I investigated the past of the two of you. By the


    way, I investigated your past, especially your past in prison. I deliberately found someone to


    investigate. I happened to know a truth. You gave birth to two babies. Wesley is your son. You and


    Robert probably never thought of this possibility. I wanted to tell you before I died. But if I tell you in


    advance, you will definitely be angry with me, so I recorded this video and let Rick give it to you."


    When Sarah said this, Georgia''s nails had been into Robert''s skin. She suddenly held the mouse and


    reyed the video directly. She felt that she might have heard it wrong.


    But after hearing Sarah say this again, Georgia suddenly went crazily toward the door. Robert hurried


    to catch up.


    Annie and Wesley were chatting next to Vanessa and Elsie, choosing which show to rehearse, hoping


    to make Mommy happy.


    Wesley was originally watching the video picked out by Elsie, when he suddenly felt that he was being


    held in a warm embrace.


    "Wesley, my Wesley. Mommy is so stupid. How can I be so stupid...?"


    Vanessa, Elsie, and Wilson were all shocked. They didn''t understand why Georgia rushed over and


    hugged the kid tightly.


    Wesley turned around. Seeing Georgia crying while holding him, he asked worriedly.


    "Mommy, what happened? Why are you still crying? Don¡¯t cry, okay? Sister and I will be worried about


    you."


    Just after Wesley said this, Annie grabbed Georgia¡¯s hand directly.


    "Mommy, brother and I will be obedient in the future. Can you smile? Don''t be sad anymore."


    After Annie finished speaking, Georgia suddenly reached out and hugged Annie in her arms again. At


    this moment, she hugged both children in her arms, and then suddenly burst into tears.


    She cried very loudly. Vanessa and Elsie were both stunned. The two children were also stunned. They


    only felt that Mommy was holding them tightly, as if she was afraid they would leave.


    Robert had already walked over at this time. Vanessa and Elsie looked at Robert in confusion. Robert


    also squatted down, and then hugged the three in his arms.


    Georgia thought about many possibilities. She thought about Robert was a yboy and had had a one-


    night stand with other woman. Then he had Wesley. Or he fell in love with other women. After breaking


    up with him, the woman gave birth to Wesley.


    But she never thought that Wesley would be her son. She had to rely on her daughter to stick to her


    hard days in prison. For seven years, she didn''t even know that she had given birth to two children.


    Georgia felt that she was too stupid. She didn''t even know how many children she was pregnant with.


    When Wesley came to her side, she didn''t care about him more. Thinking of Wesley''s loss face when


    he missed his biological mother before, she felt heartbreak.


    But after the pain and regret passed, she suddenly felt very pleasantly surprised. Although she never


    knew the truth, she had always treated Wesley as her son after he came to her side.


    She had always felt that she liked this child. Fortunately, she was right. Fortunately, she treated the


    child well. Otherwise, she might regret it for a lifetime.


    Georgia cried like this for a long time. Finally, she wiped away her tears and spoke to the worried Annie


    and Wesley.


    "You two don''t need to worry about me. I am not sad. I cried with joy. I¡¯m too excited. Wesley, haven''t


    you always wanted to know who your biological mother is? I already knew it."


    Georgia said and kissed Wesley directly on the cheek.


    "Wesley, in fact, I am your biological mother. I just knew it. Are you happy?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Vanessa, Elsie and Wilson could not help being shocked. Elsie even


    asked out loud.


    "What''s going on? Why does Wesley suddenly be your son? What happened?"


    This sounded unbelievable. Even Vanessa thought that Georgia had made a mistake. Robert said to


    them.


    "Yes. Didn''t Sarah leave a USB sh disk for Gigi? She recorded a video and then told us the truth.


    There is no need to do a paternity test. Actually, I already believed it. Sarah didn''t need to lie to us."


    After Robert finished speaking, Wesley, who had just been shocked, finally asked.


    "Daddy, Mommy, am I really Mommy''s biological child? Just like sister, am I the child born by Mommy?"


    Georgia directly hugged Wesley tightly in her arms again.


    "Of course you are. Didn¡¯t we see twins when we went out to y? You and Annie are twins. You were


    born at the same time. You are all my children. I¡¯m so stupid. I never thought of the possibility before."


    After saying this, Wesley finally spoke with excitement.


    "I finally have Mommy. Mommy, I really like you. You turned out to be my real Mommy. I''m so happy.


    Sister and I turned out to have the same Mommy."


    Wesley said so excitedly. Annie finally understood it. She also spoke in excitement.


    "It turns out that brother and I are twins, so which one is older? Anyway, I am used to being older sister.


    I will still be older sister in the future."


    The atmosphere in the room eased a bit. Georgia was holding Wesley in excitement. She was sad just


    now, but she was moved and joyful at this moment.


    After going through so many things, although there had been too many misunderstandings, the two


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    children were healthy by her side. She suddenly felt that she was too lucky.


    After having dinner happily with the children, Georgia couldn''t leave the two children for a moment. She


    insisted on sleeping with Annie and Wesley and didn¡¯t want to close her eyes.


    She didn''t continue to watch the rest video. She just wanted to hug her two children.


    In the evening, Robert and Wilson were sitting in the living room. Wilson asked suspiciously.


    "Gigi gave birth to twins back then, so someone must have deliberately taken one child away. Have you


    checked this out? Why would anyone do this kind of thing?"

 Chapter 649 Reunion

    Chapter 649 Reunion


    Robert also thought about it. But he, just like Georgia, was totally immersed in the surprise that Wesley


    was his and Gigi¡¯s child, so he didn¡¯t explore the reason behind this incident for a while.


    After being happy for a whole day, Gigi fell asleep with the children now. He gradually calmed down.


    Wilson¡¯s question also made him think about it.


    "This thing is really strange. When Gigi gave birth, she didn''t know who the children''s father was, and I


    didn''t know that she gave birth to the children in prison, so there must be outsiders intervening in this


    matter. But Wesley was in the Powell family when he was born. Georgia¡¯s Grandpa said that Wesley¡¯s


    biological mother was another person. Now I don¡¯t know if something went wrong with them or if they


    were lying. I will immediately investigate this matter from the prison. I will go to the Powell family again


    when I¡¯m free to see what is going on."


    "Although I also believe that Wesley is the child of the two of you, you still need to do a paternity test. I


    believe Sarah doesn''t need to lie, but it''s better to do the test."


    Wilson made this suggestion. Robert nodded.


    "I know. I will let Wesley and Gigi do the test."


    After the two chatted for a while, Maisie came over.


    Robert hadn''t had time to tell his mother about this. But his mother should already know it. It was


    probably the butler who told her.


    Thinking about this, Robert thought of Georgia''s mother. It seemed that he had to tell her.


    What happened today was too shocking. He was so busy and forgot it. He actually didn¡¯t tell their


    mothers. Wilson stood up and spoke.


    "I have to leave first. Ma¡¯am, see you."


    After Wilson finished speaking, he left. He bought a vi around here, so he didn¡¯t have to rest in


    Georgia and Robert¡¯s house at night.


    Vanessa and Elsie had been home with the children for a while. He stayed a while longer just to ask


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about this.


    After Wilson left, Maisie sat opposite Robert.


    "If it weren''t for the butler to tell me this, when would you n to tell me? It¡¯s a happy event. These two


    children turned out to be your and Georgia¡¯s children."


    "You also know that too many things have happened to Gigi and me recently. You have also seen


    Sarah. Her death hurt Gigi a lot. Today we suddenly learned that Wesley is our children, so we were


    too surprised for a while and forgot to tell you."


    In fact, Robert also felt guilty. His mother always stayed in her room to paint. She rarely showed up and


    didn''te to eat with them. She only saw them a few times a month.


    He himself had been too busy recently, so that he almost forgot that his mother had been living here


    with them. This time, he was indeed wrong.


    "I didn''t like Georgia before, but I have forgotten those things. She is not the one who killed Wendy.


    Regarding her mother, I don''t care about it anymore. Now, you and she are married and have two


    children. Although everyone knows that she is your wife, haven¡¯t you never had a wedding? Just find a


    chance to have the wedding. After you finish the wedding, I want to move out."


    "Mom, I have been preparing for the wedding. I have a private ind under my name. There are still


    many things on this ind that have not beenpleted. I n to hold the wedding there. It will take


    about half a year. When it ispleted, the wedding can take ce at any time."


    "If this is the case, I decided to travel abroad for a few days. After painting at home for a long time, I


    have no inspirations. You don''t need to worry about me. I will be back when you are having the


    wedding."


    Maisie didn''t want to stay at this home very much. She couldn''t get those memories back. Although she


    felt kind to her son, she didn''t feel that they needed to stay together every day. She had been painting


    and looking for her own memories. But she couldn''t find them. Then she found those memories were


    no longer important.


    She suddenly felt that she should do what she wanted to do, which was to go to where she wanted to


    go when she was young, and lived for a while. Anyway, her son was already an adult and had his own


    family. She didn¡¯t need to worry about him.


    Robert was actually a little reluctant to let his mother go out, because thest time when his mother


    had an ident, it was just that she was traveling outside. But he couldn¡¯t keep his mother at home.


    He said to Maisie.


    "At that time, I will prepare some bodyguards for you. After I arrange the people, you can leave. You


    also know that the Simpson family has always had enemies. Maybe someone will attack you, so you


    must bring enough bodyguards with you."


    "I know. Just arrange it."


    After Maisie finished speaking, she stood up, and then walked to the house where she lived. Robert


    walked her out. After she entered in, Robert stood outside for a while, then took out the phone to make


    a call to Casey and told her about Wesley''s life experience.


    Casey was very surprised and very happy. Although this incident was shocking, it was a happy event.


    "I have always felt that Gigi is very good to Wesley. This is probably the intuition between the mother


    and the son. I wille to see you guys tomorrow. It is toote today. Is Gigi very happy now? She


    was so sad before. Did she get better now?"


    "Mom, you are right. After she knew that Wesley was our two children, she was a little shocked and


    copsed at first, but then she felt very happy. She is now sleeping with the two children. Probably she


    was too shocking, so she forgot to tell you the news."


    "This is normal. I guess she only has those two children in her eyes. I didn''t participate in her growing


    up. Now that I see that she has a happy family and her husband is so good, I¡¯m really happy for her."


    These words wereplimenting Robert indirectly. He was a little bit embarrassed. It seemed that


    Casey was quite satisfied with him.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will take care of Gigi and the children. I will arrange a car to pick you up tomorrow."


    In the middle night, Robert also went to the room of the two children, and then slept with Gigi and the


    children. The family was reunited like this. What a delightful thing!

 Chapter 650 Final Last Words

    Chapter 650 Final Last Words


    When Georgia woke up the next morning, she felt that she had been kissed on the cheek. Then she


    opened her eyes and saw that the two babies were lying beside her.


    "Mommy, guess that kiss was from me or from brother?"


    Annie asked with a smile. Wesley alsoughed.


    "Mommy, guess. We will have a reward for you if you guess it right."


    "It¡¯s from Annie. She smells ofvender. Her shower gel smells ofvender."


    "As for our Wesley, your shower gel smells of vani. Did Mommy guess it right?"


    Georgia asked with a smile. The two kids nodded excitedly, and then kissed her on the cheek again.


    "Mommy, this is our reward for you."


    The children unanimously said. Georgia was holding the two children excitedly and tickling them on the


    bed. They rolled over on the bed. All of a sudden the whole bedroom was filled with theirughter.


    Everyone was very happy.


    The bedroom door was opened. Robert walked in. He got up early in the morning and went out to deal


    with some things. Hearing the children and Gigi smiling so happily, he couldn''t help but opened the


    door, and then asked with a smile.


    "Why are you so happy? Get up and wash up quickly. It''s time to eat breakfast."


    "Dad, do you want to know why weugh so happily? Come on. I will tell you."


    Annie excitedly said these words. Wesley also said.


    "Daddy,e here. Let me tell you."


    Robert came over suspiciously. Immediately, Georgia pulled Robert onto the bed. She and the two


    children directly put their hands in Robert¡¯s armpits and tickled him. Robert couldn¡¯t stand it, and finally


    "You guys let me go. I can''t stand it..."


    Robert sighed and begged for mercy. He seemed to be a little out of breath. Georgia hugged the two


    children and burst intoughter instantly.


    They let go of Robert. Georgia let Annie and Wesley quickly put on clothes to wash. She also got


    dressed and got out of bed.


    Robert was waiting beside her. After the children had finished washing, he smiled and said.


    "Your Grandmas are already waiting for you guys down there. Go down to meet your Grandmas."


    After saying this, the two children cheered and ran downstairs. Georgia was stunned. She stepped


    forward and held Robert''s hand.


    "Thanks to you yesterday. You have been by my side for the past few days. Both my mother and your


    mother knew about Wesley¡¯s matter, right?"


    "We are the couple. I should do all these things. Seeing that you are in such a good mood today, I am


    finally relieved. Casey already knew Wesley''s life experience. I called herst night. Only my mother


    learned from the butler. She also talked about this matter with mest night. They are all very happy.


    Let''s go down. It''s time for breakfast."


    Georgia smiled and nodded. Sometimes life was really magical. Casey and Maisie were inws now.


    They could sit peacefully in the living room and watch the two children talk and dance. The two could


    talk about each other¡¯s current situation. It just so happened that both of them had hobbies of painting,


    so they could talk about their experience in this regard.


    So when Georgia and Shao Robert went to the living room, they saw their mothers smiling and talking


    there, and the atmosphere seemed pretty good.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "You look good. Go to have breakfast first. I have already eaten it."


    Casey smiled at her daughter. Georgia nodded. She bent down to pick up Annie. Robert bent down to


    pick up Wesley, and then the family of four went to the dining room for breakfast. Maisie had also eaten


    breakfast, so they two continued to sit in the living room.


    "Robert told me yesterday that when the time is right, he will hold a wedding. I don''t think he can be


    sure of the date. After a few days, I won''t live here. I will go out to have a look."


    Maisie took the initiative to say this to Casey, which made Casey a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s really boring to live in one ce all the time. But I don¡¯t n to go out this year. I just want to stay


    with my children more. I¡¯m different from you. I finally found my daughter. Seeing her and her children, I


    am already very happy."


    Two women who were almost fifty years old sat in this way and talked slowly. Georgia and Robert took


    the children to eat breakfast on the other side. After breakfast, Casey followed Georgia and the two


    children outside to fly kites. It was already spring. There were many people flying kites outside.


    Georgia yed with the children all day. She didn''t want to do anything, but to stay with her children.


    In the afternoon, Vanessa and Elsie brought their children over. Georgia was happy to chat with


    everyone this time.


    Vanessa and Elsie finally felt relieved. It seemed that Gigi had indeed recovered.


    At night, after the children fell asleep, Georgia walked into the study again, and then opened the video


    that Sarah left for her. After knowing that Wesley was her son, she rushed out without watching the rest


    video.


    Now that the children were asleep, she had yed with the children for a long time. Finally, she had


    time to watch the rest.


    She opened that video and watched it again.


    "You must be shocked. You probably never thought that you still have a child by your side, and you


    never knew it! I knew the truth because of some idental coincidence. I thought about whether I


    should tell you."


    "But you and Robert were already together at that time. Travis still couldn''t let go of you. I was a little


    jealous of you. I didn''t want to see your life so perfect and happy, so I deliberately didn''t tell you this


    matter. Speaking of it, I¡¯m so narrow-minded. Sometimes I think it¡¯s no wonder Travis likes you, but not


    me."


    "Now I have probably gone to the hell. Before that, I will leave this video to you. Because I know I have


    to tell you the truth. Although I have some women¡¯s jealousy, I still don¡¯t want to be such a person


    who I hate. So Georgia, I wish you and Robert will live together happily forever."


    "As for my death, this is the path I chose by myself. You may not understand it, but I don¡¯t think I need


    to exin it to you. Because we are different people. You won¡¯t understand it even if I tell you. I want to


    beg you one thing."


    "I also left a video for Travis. I hope you can wake him up, and then give him the video I left for him."

 Chapter 651 The Price of Life

    Chapter 651 The Price of Life


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Georgia was a little shocked. She saw the woman in the video smile.


    "That video is still in Rick¡¯s hands. After you watch this video, you can contact him. Then he will give


    you another USB sh disk."


    The video ended here. Georgia was silent for a long time.


    After the surprise of Wesley''s life experiencested for a day or two, she had calmed down. Sarah''s


    death appeared in her mind again. But she was no longer as ufortable and shocked as that day.


    This was Sarah''s own choice. Although she was ufortable and somewhat uneptable, she


    could only respect her decision now.


    Later, Georgia calmly attended Sarah''s funeral.


    Sarah was an orphan before. After returning to the Duran family, she had been raised by her father to


    see if she could be an heir. So she had few close friends and rtives.


    The funeral was very simple and concise. Robert had been by Georgia''s side. Annie and Wesley also


    attended Sarah''s funeral, but Travis was still in aa.


    If he woke up, he would definitelye to the funeral.


    In the afternoon, after the funeral was over, Georgia asked Robert to take the children home. She went


    to Travis'' ward alone, and then sat there alone for a long time.


    After sitting for almost an hour, she spoke to Travis who was lying on the hospital bed.


    "I don''t know if you can hear me now, but I still want to tell you these words. Today, Sarah''s funeral is


    over. She left too suddenly. From her death to today''s funeral, I haven''t had time toe over to see


    you and talk to you."


    "She left you a video, in a USB sh disk. I already got it from Rick. Of course, I definitely won''t watch


    it. When you wake up, I will give it to you immediately. I promised her that I will definitely wake you up.


    After the funeral, I will go back to work. Actually, the research has made great progress. Within half a


    year, you will definitely wake up. I don¡¯t know how you should ept the current situation after you


    wake up."


    "We have known each other for so many years. We are almost 30 years old. There have been too


    many things in your and my lives. I think we have suffered a lot, and I also think our future will get


    better and better, but the price of a life is too heavy. Until now, I feel that I did not do well enough then I


    let you lose the one you finally decided to spent your life with. You are so good. How can God let you


    suffer so many hardships...?"


    "I don''t know what else I can do. The long river of life is bustling. For others, it is nothing to lose one


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    person suddenly, but for those of us who are rted, it seems like a hole in our life suddenly."


    After Georgia finished speaking, she remained silent for a long time. Finally, she turned and left the


    hospital.


    When she reached the elevator, she raised her head and nced around. Then she was shocked. But


    when she ran a few steps forward, the person she just saw seemed to disappear.


    Georgia got into the elevator in shock, feeling a little dazed.


    She didn''t look well even when she got home. Robert thought that Georgia was still sad for Sarah''s


    death, so he walked over to hold her shoulders, and then softlyforted.


    "Don''t be so sad. If you can''t recover, how about going out and find a ce to travel for a few days?"


    Georgia turned her head and spoke to Robert.


    "Do you remember thest time when you were abroad, you suddenly saw a person and then ran


    forward? Later you said that the person looked a little like your sister, didn''t you?"


    "Yes. Maybe I was dazzled at the time. Why did you mention this incident suddenly?"


    Georgia frowned and said.


    "After I got out of Travis¡¯ ward today, I took a casual look around in front of the elevator. I also saw a


    person who looked like your sister. I even saw her face. She really looks like your sister. I¡¯m not sure if I


    saw it wrong. But you¡¯ve seen it before. Don¡¯t you think it is a bit weird?¡±

 Chapter 652 The Enemy Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 652 The Enemy Behind the Scenes


    Hearing that, Robert frowned instantly.


    "I saw this person, and you also saw her. It¡¯s not just coincidence. We have to find someone to


    investigate this matter right away."


    Georgia nodded, and then she asked again in confusion.


    "I think they¡¯re very simr. stic surgery, coincidence, or there are rtives who are missing in your


    family. Which one is more likely?"


    "In the Simpson family, there will be a lot of bodyguards waiting at the time of delivery. Whether they


    are single or twins, it can be known from the beginning. It should be a coincidence. The world is so big.


    Find someone who looks like my sister and then do a stic surgeon to make her look like my sister.


    This is the most possible n."


    Thinking of Wendy''s car ident that year, and then thinking of that she was pregnant with twins,


    Georgia still asked.


    "Think about it, I gave birth to twins, which means that your family could give birth to twins. When your


    mother gave birth to your sister, you were young. Besides, she forgot everything again. It''s better to


    check that year."


    The possibility of a child being lost was indeed small. But it was still a direction.


    "Okay, I will check my sister''s birth that year, but there is one thing you should pay attention to. Next


    time if you meet this person who looks like my sister, don''t catch up alone. I''m afraid the enemy behind


    the scenes is enticing us and wants to cause trouble to us."


    Then they slept with the two children to rest.


    The family of four slept together every night.


    The next morning, Robert received a call from the hospital.


    "Mr. Simpson, the result of the paternity test hase out. Wesley is Mrs. Simpson¡¯s biological son."


    Robert instantly became excited.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Although he had long confirmed that the child was his, he still couldn''t hide his joy when he knew the


    result of the paternity test.


    Georgia was having breakfast with children at this time. Robert smiled and bent down, then said in


    Georgia''s ear.


    "The hospital just called me. Wesley is indeed our two children."


    Georgia hugged Wesley and kissed him immediately.


    No wonder she liked this child the first time she saw him.


    After breakfast, Rick came here again. Georgia and Robert did not dismiss Rick.


    Rick told the truth at a critical time and performed very well. Georgia and Robert were more at ease


    with Rick.


    However, the two had decided to let the children go to school next semester.


    After the children started to study with Rick, Robert drove Georgia to work.


    He was going to thepany today.


    While sitting in the car, Georgia spoke.


    "You should investigate the matter of Wesley. I gave birth to them in prison. Who took Wesley away at


    the time? Why did my grandfather say that Wesley is Yvonne''s child? Is there anyone ying tricks?"


    Georgia had been immersed in Sarah''s death and the surprise that Wesley was her son these days.


    When she calmed down, she felt that this matter became more and more weird.


    She was still in jail back then, and she hadn''t intersected with Robert. Why were her children being


    targeted?


    Besides, Wesley lived in the Powell family and was taken away by Mr. Knight and Emma once.


    Was there any enemy hidden behind the scene?

 Chapter 653 Selenas Child

    Chapter 653 Selena''s Child


    "I arranged someone to investigate it. There should be results within a few days. If I asked the Powell


    family, I would know the results quickly. But I¡¯m worried about that your grandfather has something to


    do with the matter."


    Georgia also felt that asking her grandfather about this matter might get some clues. But if the matter


    itself was done by her grandfather, he would destroy the evidence, or destroy most of the evidence


    before. She asked.


    "If my grandfather was deceived by others, is the other party deliberate or unintentional? Why did he


    want my children? Because my grandfather was looking for his own blood? So he must find one to give


    to my grandfather?"


    "If my grandfather did it on purpose, why didn''t he tell the truth when seeing Wesley by my side after I


    returned to the Powell family?"


    Georgia didn''t understand what the Powell family was thinking. What they did made her a little difficult


    to understand. But Robert suddenly thought of something. He said to Georgia.


    "Do you still remember the letter that your uncle left for you specifically? Think about it now, did he


    imply something to us at the time? He said that Wesley''s life experience needs us to investigate. He


    also said that Yvonne might not be Wesley¡¯s biological mother. Did he perceive anything? Or did he


    know the truth, so he finally gave us such a letter. I also arranged someone to investigate at that time,


    but it hasn¡¯t had any results yet. Now, Sarah has already told us."


    "You are right. I didn''t even think of thest letter my uncle left for me. He reminded us at the time. He


    also asked me not to aim at my grandfather if the truth makes it difficult for us to ept. But the truth


    turned out to be like this."


    Georgia suddenly became angry.


    "He has never brought up my mother, nor has he nurtured me. From the time I grew up until now, I


    don¡¯t owe the Powell family. Why did he take my child away? I didn''t know that I had a son who was


    taken away. Later, he shamelessly asked me to return to the Powell family without telling my child''s life


    experience. How could there be such a shameless person in this world!"


    Georgia almost yelled out. She could choose to be tolerant of many things, but there was no room for


    discussion when it came to her children''s affairs.


    Thinking that Wesley was in danger in the Powell family and was almost taken away by Emma, she felt


    so angry. Her child was so lucky that he coulde to her side safely.


    She really almost lost this child.


    If Wesley really had an ident, was it possible that she would never know that she had a child in this


    world and waiting for her to save?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Don¡¯t get angry. Now that the child is by our side. Calm down. Besides, it might be not your


    grandfather who deliberately deceived us. Maybe the person he sent to investigate did something.


    Don¡¯t draw conclusions yet. We''ll talk about it after we find out the truth."


    Robert stoked Georgia''s back, letting her calm down.


    Georgia took a deep breath, but still felt angry.


    "Forget it. After all, Wesley is safe now. I don¡¯t have to be so angry. I will be busy with work today. You


    go to thepany to handle things."


    Before long, Georgia arrived at the experimental base, and then met Antonio, who had not seen each


    other for almost 10 days.


    Of course, although she was not working at the experimental base recently, she still used aputer


    to process some information at home every day. She also knew the research data from Antonio every


    day, so she had not fallen behind.


    It had been one month since the group of people participated in clinical trials. The current data was


    bing more and more stable. It should be within these two months that they would break through


    the nerve restoration medicine.


    Too much happened during this period. After Georgia went in, she and Antonio were immersed in work.


    After all, the things she studied involved Travis'' and Robert''s health. She couldn''t neglect a bit.


    In the afternoon, Georgia did not go home after getting off work, but was busy until nine o''clock in the


    evening. The driver had been waiting outside.


    However, when Georgia just got into the car, Robert made a call to her.


    "Don''t go home yet. Something happened to Selena. I have already set off to their house. You also let


    the driver go there. It seems that something went wrong with Selena''s child. I''ll tell you after we meet."


    Was there any news about Selena''s child? It had been so long.


    Georgia''s face changed. Then she immediately ordered the driver to go to Jasper and Selena''s


    home.

 Chapter 654 Traces of the Child

    Chapter 654 Traces of the Child


    When Georgia arrived outside Selena¡¯s house, Robert immediately held her hand to go to other side.


    "What happened? Why did you want me toe over? Has Selena''s child been found? Or are there


    any clues about her child?"


    After Georgia asked these words, she saw Jasper alsoe out. Jason followed Jasper.


    "From the time of the New Year, our whole family went abroad. It was also for Selena to go out and


    rx."


    Jasper said to Georgia.


    "Selena has recovered quite well these days. She started to learn photography and cultivated her


    hobby. During the travel, the family was very happy. We yed for more than half a month. After we


    came back, Selena asked others to develop the film. Just this afternoon, all the photos were delivered.


    The family was sitting at home to recall the memories of the trip. The atmosphere was good, but


    Selena saw one of the photos. Then, she broke down emotionally and has not recovered yet."


    "Is there anything weird in the photo?"


    Georgia asked puzzledly. Jasper said.


    "This photo was not taken by Selena. At that time, our family was standing on the beach, and the


    bodyguard took the photo of our family. Of course, other tourists on the beach were also taken in by the


    way. Behind our family, there is an old man holding a little child. The child looks like Dan. Only then did


    we understand the reason for Selena''s emotional breakdown. I doubted that child is Selena¡¯s."


    Georgia asked with some excitement. It was actually a good news.


    "Since there is already this picture, have you found this person?"


    "Not yet. We have already arranged someone to investigate, but Selena copsed. Even if the doctor


    came over, it''s useless. She can only take tranquilizers just now, but she will wake up after a while, so I


    ask you all toe here. I want you guys to help find out this person. Gigi, you and Selena have been


    talking very well. After she wakes up, pleasefort her. You are a mother. She will listen to you. She


    doesn''t want to listen to us. Coupled with the stimtion of this photo, I am afraid that her emotions are


    getting worse and worse."


    It turned out that it was such a thing. Georgia would naturally not refuse. Her children had the servants


    to take care of.


    Robert and Jason started to investigate, looking for the person in the photo. Although there was the


    photo, there were so many people in the world. It was not easy to find out the person. But there were


    several forces who helped Jasper and everyone worked together. It would naturally speed up the


    progress.


    Jasper and Selena''s parents were a little anxious in the living room, but they waited patiently, while


    Georgia was waiting in Selena''s room.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Selena fell asleep quietly on the bed, with tears in the corners of her eyes. Georgia didn''t know what


    psychological struggle she had just experienced. About three hourster, when Georgia was about to


    fall asleep, Selena suddenly opened her eyes and burst into tears.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Georgia hurriedly hugged the painful woman in front of her, and then asked gently. Selena seemed to


    have just waken up from the nightmare. She asked.


    "Where is the child? I dreamt that he was covered in blood. Did you find him?"


    Georgia was about to answer, but the bedroom door was suddenly opened and Jasper rushed in.


    "Selena, I found out the identity of that person. The child will definitely be able toe back soon."

 Chapter 655 Contact with the Powell family

    Chapter 655 Contact with the Powell family


    Jasper suddenly rushed in, which made Georgia also stunned. Selena had already gotten out of bed


    with excitement.


    She looked at her brother excitedly, her tone full of expectation.


    "Brother, who is that person? Where is the child now? Can we find this person right away? Is the child


    okay now?"


    Jasper had already stepped forward and held his sister''s hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I have found out the identity of this person. He is the old butler of a vi in Hawaii, and


    Dan lives in this vi. Many servants take care of him. Although it¡¯s a bit strange, Dan lives well. We are


    still investigating what is going on. The private jet is ready, and we can go to Hawaii to see Dan soon."


    "That''s really good news. Can we go now?"


    Georgia also felt very happy. She didn''t expect to find out that person''s news so quickly, and to find out


    where the child was so soon.


    "We can set off at any time. It''s good luck to find this person. The main reason is that the old butler of


    that vi often walks around there. Many people around know him, so I asked the people over there to


    find him ording to the photo. Then they got the results. I heard that this old butler often brought the


    child to the beach to y, so this is a bit strange."


    When Jasper said this, Selena asked strangely.


    "Could it be to simply abduct the child, and then give him to a good family to raise? So Dan is living in a


    good environment now."


    "It can''t be the case. They stole the child from our home. They chose Dan deliberately and were not


    afraid to offend us."


    Jasper directly denied the guess. Selena got out of the bed after getting dressed.


    "Brother, now that we are ready, let''s set off now. I want to see Dan right away. It has been months


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    since he left me. I don''t know if he remembers me."


    Selena''s tone became a little sad. Jasper stepped forward and gently hugged his sister.


    After a while, they all came to the first floor. Elliot and Bailey spoke directly.


    "I have discussed. We will also go to Hawaii with you two to see the situation. We also want to see the


    child right away. The child has been away from us for so long. I don¡¯t want to do anything now. I just


    want to go to see him."


    "Well then. Let''s set off together."


    Jasper nodded. He said to Georgia, Robert and Jason.


    "I¡¯m sorry to trouble you today. I thought it would be difficult to find him out. So I called you all over to


    help. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast in the end. You guys can go home first. If we find any information, I


    will contact you guys."


    What Jasper said was right. The person and address had been found out. With the Hond family''s


    ability, it would not be difficult to bring the child back.


    Robert and Jason really didn''t have to go abroad to help.


    "Well, good luck. If you encounter difficulties and things are tricky, remember to ask us for help."


    Georgia, Robert, and Jason personally sent off the Hond family.


    At this time, it was midnight. It was pitch ck outside.


    "Get in our car?"


    Robert asked Jason with a smile.


    The ces where they lived were not far. Although they all had cars, they could chat in one car.


    "I want, but my fianc¨¦e hase to pick me up."


    Jason was rather helpless. Just after he finished speaking, a sports car drove over.


    Immediately, Miranda got out of the car.


    "Mr. Simpson, Mrs. Simpson."


    Miranda came over and smiled at Georgia and Robert.


    "I heard that Wesley is your biological son. Congrattions!"


    "Thanks."


    Georgia smiled. Miranda walked over and held Jason''s hand.


    "Let''s go home now."


    After saying goodbye, Miranda and Jason got in the car. Georgia and Robert went to their own car.


    "Speaking of which, Jason used to be fickle in the love, but now he actually listens to his girlfriend so


    much."


    After getting in the car, Georgia smiled and teased Jason. Robert alsoughed.


    "This guy actually values the family very much and has a strong sense of responsibility. Miranda gets


    pregnant. He must be looking forward to his child now. He is very patient with children. He likes Annie


    and Wesley very much."


    "After half a month, it will be their wedding, which can be regarded as a good event."


    The two talked about gossip. They finally returned home at three o''clock in the morning.


    But Georgia did not ask for leave. She went to work at the experimental base again.


    She didn''t have any time to dy. Robert went to thepany to discuss with Randy about the fund


    Because of Georgia''s deeds abroadst year, since the day of preparation, many people wanted to buy


    shares in thispany. The preparations had beenpleted and thepany''s location had been


    determined.


    Now it was just some details and the opening.


    This was the personalpany Robert prepared for Georgia. He was quitemitted. Instead, he


    threw the other things of hispany to his confidant and Randy.


    At around ten o¡¯clock in the morning at domestic, it was around 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon in Hawaii.


    Jasper and his family had arrived in Hawaii for several hours.


    Their men had been prepared long ago. The ce where Dan was had been found out. Now, they


    were waiting to take actions.


    ording to the connections and strength of the Hond family, a few hours after their arrival,


    everyone was ready.


    After that, everyone went to the vi where Dan lived, and then observed.


    It was just getting dark in Hawaii. Jasper¡¯s men and his helpers took actions together.


    There was a team of bodyguards in the vi, but there was only a dozen of people.


    Jasper and the others directly knocked down half of the people who were looking outside the door.


    After that, they went to the vi and controlled the others inside.


    Of course, the child rested well in the bedroom. The servants in the vi were very flustered, and


    honestly knelt down and begged for mercy.


    These people thought they had encountered vicious robbers.


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, Selena rushed over and hugged Dan, who she was thinking


    about.


    The Hond family were very happy. Jasper began to interrogate these people, wondering why the


    child was in this ce.


    The next morning at domestic, after Jasper and his family had been away for a day, Robert and


    Georgia received a call from Jasper.


    "Robert, Gigi, things are a bit weird. You have toe here. The man who took Dan away has


    something to do with Gigi¡¯s Grandpa. I need you toe here and deal with the affairs of the Powell


    family now."

 Chapter 656 Blood Relations

    Chapter 656 Blood Rtions


    After answering this call, Georgia and Robert asked Vanessa, Elsie and Wilson to take care of their two


    children.


    Then, Georgia immediately went to find her mother, asking her to go to M Country together.


    After this, the three of them immediately took the ne.


    The three people were sitting on the ne. About two hours after Jasper made the call, the private


    ne was ready immediately. They had already taken off.


    In about six hours, they would reach the ce where Jasper and Selena lived.


    "Mom, I don''t understand. Why is it rted to the Powell family? Why is it bing more and more


    After the three people got on the ne, Georgia briefly told Casey about Selena¡¯s affairs. After all,


    Casey found Georgia a littlete, so she didn¡¯t know what happened between Selena and Jasper as


    well as the child¡¯s missing.


    Hearing that, Casey frowned tightly.


    "Do you feel that you have encountered the same thing as Selena? When you gave birth to children in


    the prison, Wesley was taken away by others. Now, Selena''s child was also taken away unknowingly. It


    has something to do with your Grandpa, which is very strange."


    Casey always felt that there was a connection between the two events. But for a while, she couldn''t


    figure out the reason.


    But she felt that she had touched the key points.


    "When I first met Carr and Laurie, they told me that Grandpa is tough and patriarchal. So although


    Oscar was the heir, Emilia was not qualified to inherit the entire Powell family. Carr gave up the right of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    inheritance. Besides, Aston took the initiative to leave the Powell family, so Grandpa has been looking


    for an heir."


    "In fact, I have always suspected that it¡¯s Grandpa who ordered to take away Wesley. I am still


    checking the clues. I don''t want to nder him without evidence."


    "But now, Selena¡¯s child has the same experience as Wesley. It still seems to have something to do


    with Grandpa. I don¡¯t understand. My child belongs to the Powell family. But why was Selena¡¯s son


    taken away too? Besides, he has been raised in a ce alone. It¡¯s so weird."


    When they talked about this, Robert, who had been silent, spoke to them.


    "Have you ever thought of a possibility? Maybe Selena is also your Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter. Selena


    is not the daughter of the Hond family. She was adopted."


    Georgia looked so shocked. She really hadn''t thought about this kind of spection. But her and


    Selena''s children were both boys. It seemed reasonable. Thinking of this, she was angry again.


    "If your guess is correct, why should he! What qualifications does he have? Whether it is me or Selena,


    we don''t owe him. Why should he take our children away?"


    Then, Georgia was so furious.


    If the guess was correct, the Powell family and Grandpa would just be her enemies. She couldn''t


    respect such a guy who did those mean things over and over again.


    Bad guys wouldn¡¯t be kind even when they grew old. They would only be more and more


    stubborn. Besides, they would take way too much for granted and then hurt others.


    When they arrived in M Country, Jasper drove directly to pick them up. After everyone got in the car,


    Georgia spoke to Jasper.


    "Where is Selena? I need to go to the hospital with her. There is one thing I want to confirm."


    Jasper asked, feeling confused.


    "Why are you going to the hospital?"


    Georgia couldn¡¯t tell Jasper directly. After all, the Powell family was her grandfather''s family. It was only


    a spection and had not been confirmed.


    Jasper would definitely get angry after knowing it. If she guessed wrong, wouldn''t this be causing


    trouble for the Hond family?


    With Jasper''s temper, who knew if he would rush to the Powell family immediately? At least he was still


    calm now.


    "I can''t tell you for the time being. Anyway, let Selena go to the hospital with me. After that, I will take


    you guys to the Powell family, and then directly ask them what is going on."


    Of course Jasper didn''t doubt them. Even so, he didn''t ask more. Instead, he drove to the hotel.


    After Selena got in the car, they went to the hospital. Robert and Jasper were chatting downstairs.


    Jasper didn¡¯t know what they were going to do. Georgia and Selena went to the hospital to get their


    blood to do the DNA test.


    Selena was in a good mood now. Because Dan had been found back. Besides, he was willing to get


    close to her. Selena had taken the child to live in the hotel these few days and was reluctant to leave


    for a moment.


    If it weren''t for Georgia asking her toe to the hospital, she wouldn''t go out at all. Selena asked


    after the blood was drawn.


    "Why did we need to draw blood?"


    "There is one thing that needs evidence, but I''m not sure if I guess it right or not. The result will


    probablye out tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. At that time, I will tell you what is going on.


    Your brother doesn¡¯t know, either. You guys just wait patiently for a while."


    Hearing what Georgia said, Selena didn''t ask more, but happily talked to her about Dan.


    She really felt very happy now. Back then, the despair and anger made her almost leave the world.


    Now, the child returned to her. The pain in the past seemed to be just a hurdle. She sighed at Georgia.


    "At the beginning I thought that my child might have left the world. I wanted to go with him. At that time,


    you persuaded me and told me not to despair. Maybe he would be waiting for me somewhere. I have


    been looking forward to it, hoping that I can find him one day. Now, I really found him. What you said


    was right. My persistence has been rewarded."


    Georgia couldn''t help butughed. It was so happy to find the child back. Selena sighed.


    "I learned about the matter about you and Wesley from my brother. It¡¯s really surprising. We are very


    lucky. We finally get our children back. I will definitely protect him in the future and let him grow up


    healthily."


    They two left the hospital while talking and went back to the hotel to rest.


    Georgia, Casey and Robert had been on the ne for too long. They were so tired. But Georgia and


    Robert had to wait for the results.


    Only after the results were obtained, they could go to the Powell¡¯s to ask clearly what was going


    on.

 Chapter 657 Midnight Negotiation

    Chapter 657 Midnight Negotiation


    At night, in the hotel, when Robert was going to sleep, Georgia walked out of the bathroom, and asked


    him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Do you think Grandpa already knew that we have found the child? If he knows it but doesn''t do


    anything now, he will be too calm. If he doesn''t know, maybe there is someone in the middle


    intervening."


    "How about making a call to Carr, asking what is going on in the Powell family now. Carr definitely


    doesn¡¯t know the child¡¯s matter."


    That was right. Aston and his parents were really nice people. If they knew about this kind of thing, they


    would definitely stop Grandpa.


    Even if they couldn''t stop him, they would definitely let the parties know the truth. Georgia was sure


    about it.


    "Tomorrow. It''s sote now. We have to contact him if we return to the Powell¡¯s. Let¡¯s talk about it


    tomorrow morning."


    After Georgia finished speaking, shey on the bed to sleep. In the middle of the night, she woke up


    the person who was sleeping next to her.


    Robert didn¡¯t wake uppletely. He subconsciously hugged Georgia into his arms gently.


    "What''s wrong? Have you had a nightmare?"


    Hearing his sleepy voice, Georgia couldn''t help but smiled.


    "I have something thates to mind. It¡¯s very serious. I want to discuss with you now."


    In the middle of the night, Robert was awakened by his wife.


    He yawned, and then he asked in a daze.


    "What?"


    "We haven''t told Jasper and Selena about what happened yet. If our guess is true, they will know the


    truth. Then Jasper will know that Selena is not his sister. But the Hond family has been concealing


    this matter from him. If our guess is not wrong, this matter can''t be kept secret."


    Hearing it, Robert finallypletely woke up.


    "Honey, you¡¯re right. I have to think about what to do about this. Oh, no, I can''t sleep anymore."


    Then Robert sat up directly from the bed.


    This matter was really a bitplicated. Jasper was his good buddy. Although they found the child,


    Jasper and Selena would definitely want to figure out the reason. Georgia and Robert couldn¡¯t make up


    a white lie for him. Besides, there was no time for them to make up the white lie.


    Since things had reached this point, unless their guess was wrong, the matter of Selena''s life


    experience would definitely be exposed.


    "Georgia, I have to discuss it with his parents. They happen to be in the hotel now. I have to tell them in


    advance."


    After Robert finished speaking, he stood up and got ready to put on clothes. It was already the middle


    of the night. Georgia was going to persuade him not to go. But she felt that there was no time for them


    to think about it anymore. They couldn¡¯t tell Jasper and Selena. Now, they could only discuss with their


    parents.


    After a while, Elliot and Bailey suddenly received a call from Robert. He asked them to find a chance to


    They felt a little strange. But out of trust in Robert, half an hourter, they met in a room on the other


    floor of the hotel.


    Georgia and Robert were already here. Elliot and Bailey also arrived. After everyone had sat down,


    Bailey asked directly.


    "Robert, in the middle of the night, how did you make it so mysterious? Why did you hide it from Jasper


    and Selena?"


    Elliot also asked strangely.


    "Something serious happened? We have experienced too many ups and downs. Just say it."


    Georgia and Robert nced at each other. Then Robert stood up and said.


    "Mr. Hond, Mrs. Hond, I and Georgia knew about Dan''s life experience as well as Selena''s life


    experience. Besides, Jason also knew it. It can be said that many people around us know it, but only


    Jasper doesn¡¯t know it. You two don''t want him to know, so everyone is hiding it from him. Maybe we


    can keep it for a lifetime."


    "But Dan suddenly disappeared. Now we have found that Dan''s disappearance may have something to


    do with Georgia¡¯s Grandpa. He¡¯s a tough person. Georgia doesn''t know him very well, but you should


    know our recent matters. Georgia gave birth twins back then, but our son was stolen when he was


    born. We didn¡¯t know the truth until a while ago. Of course, he is healthy now and by our side."


    "Regarding Wesley being stolen, although we have not found out the truth, Wesley was brought up in


    the Powell family before. So his being taken away must have something to do with the Powell family.


    The same thing happened to Selena. Her child was also stolen. It also has something to with the


    Powell family, so this matter is veryplicated. We already have a kind of suspicion. Today we


    brought Selena to the hospital to confirm the suspicion."


    When Robert said this, he paused. Bailey asked strangely.


    "We also know that this matter has something to do with the Powell family. Do you have any new


    evidence? I don''t seem to understand too much."


    At this moment, Georgia stepped forward and said.


    "About the Powell family, you may not be very clear, but I have been in contact with the Powell family


    for a while, especially my grandfather. He has an extremely tough personality. Everyone knows that he


    has three children, two boys and one girl. My mother can only be regarded as an illegitimate daughter,


    but my grandfather prefers sons over daughters, so the heirs of the Powell family can only be my two


    uncles."


    "But one of my uncles has been studying medicine, focusing on scientific research. He gave up the


    right of inheritance at the beginning. He has only one son, which is my cousin Aston. He has a


    rtively free personality and has long since left the Powell family. So he¡¯s totally ineligible to inherit


    the Powell family. Now only the other uncle is left, but he passed away a while ago. He only has one


    daughter. My Grandpa won¡¯t agree with her daughter to inherited the Powell Group. Besides, she¡¯s not


    very interested in doing business."


    "So my Grandpa has always been worried about the heir. Apart from my mother, he should have other


    illegitimate children. I have not investigated how he arranged this group of people. I don¡¯t know the


    situation, either. But he took my son away back then. I suspected that he wanted to train a boy as his


    heir. With his character, he will do this kind of things."


    After Georgia finished speaking, Elliot asked in shock.

 Chapter 658 Grandpas Arrival

    Chapter 658 Grandpa''s Arrival


    "Your child was taken away for this reason. Selena''s child was also taken away by the Powell family.


    So you want to tell us that Selena may be the child of the Powell family? Did you guys go to hospital


    just to do the DNA test?"


    It seemed that Elliot had guessed their thoughts at once. Bailey also stood up directly from the sofa in


    shock.


    "Are you sure? Maybe you guess wrong?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia smiled helplessly.


    "Of course I have no evidence. It¡¯s just a guess. But it¡¯s possible. I took Selena to the hospital for the


    DNA test. I want to see if there are any blood rtions between me and her. If we have, our guess will


    be right. Originally, we want to keep it from you two temporarily. Because it is too unbelievable. If we


    guess wrong, it will make you angry in vain. After all, we don¡¯t have the evidence."


    "But now, the reason why we asked you over here is mainly because of Jasper. If our guess is right and


    once we take Jasper and Selena to the Powell family, Jasper will know that Selena is not his biological


    sister. We don¡¯t know how to deal with the situation now. After all, you have been hiding this matter


    from him before. If we go to the Powell family, we may not be able to hide this matter.¡±


    Georgia and Robert expressed their worries. Elliot and Bailey looked at each other. Their faces


    instantly turned pale.


    They had never thought about this kind of spection before. Even if they found that it had something


    to do with the Powell family, they didn''t doubt it to such an extent. They just thought that the Powell


    family was doing some illegal business.


    It might involve kidnapping and trafficking, which was a big deal. So they asked Georgia and Robert


    over to deal with the matter together.


    If Georgia¡¯s guess was right, although it was not as serious as they guessed, it would get their children


    involved.


    "Then when will the resulte out?"


    After being silent for a while, Bailey took the lead to ask. Georgia answered.


    "There is no specific time. Maybe in the morning. Maybe tomorrow. It¡¯s not certain. So I don¡¯t know


    whether we go to the Powell¡¯s after the resultse out or we just head up directly tomorrow morning


    to ask about the situation."


    Elliot and Bailey were in a dilemma. Selena was their adopted daughter. Once the matter was exposed,


    Dan''s life experience might also be exposed, which would involve many things.


    But they had alreadye here. It was impossible that they themselves went to the Powell family to


    get the matter clear but let Jasper go to other ces. However, they didn¡¯t know if it was right or wrong


    to tell him about this matter in advance.


    "Robert, Georgia, we have to discuss it. You guys go back to rest first. It''s sote. We will definitely get


    a result on this matter. Don''t worry."


    Georgia and Robert could only leave first. Elliot and Bailey also returned to their hotel room.


    It was already more than five o''clock in the morning. It would be dawn outside in more than an hour.


    Elliot and Bailey weren¡¯t sleepy at all.


    "Jasper is almost 30 years old. He can bear the blow. When he saw his sister die tragically in front of


    him, he was only 5 years old at that time. It is normal that he had some psychological problems. Now,


    he is an adult. He¡¯s strong than we imaged. Just tell him the truth!"


    Bailey said. Elliot became very entangled.


    She also believed that her son could bear this kind of blow, but she was still afraid. What if her son


    couldn¡¯t bear it or copsed? She had only a son. Her the daughter had gone.


    Elliot was very afraid of it. She couldn''t make a decision right away.


    The couple hadn''t made a decision. Georgia and Robert were just asleep when their doors were all


    knocked on. Jasper and Selena also woke up.


    After that, Georgia, Robert, Casey, Elliot, Bailey, Jasper and Selena went the hall in the hotel.


    Because the person who knocked on the door was from the Powell family. Georgia¡¯s Grandpa came


    here with a bunch of bodyguards.


    Now that they were all sitting in this hall. Elliot began to get nervous. Georgia and Robert couldn''t figure


    out what Grandpa was going to do.

 Chapter 659 He Was Abandoned

    Chapter 659 He Was Abandoned


    Only more than half an hour after Georgia and Robert saw Jasper''s parent and when they had just


    returned to the room to lie down for a few minutes, they were awakened.


    They went out with Casey. At this time, Jasper and Selena had already left the room. Their parents also


    followed out. They didn''t have time tomunicate. Now, they were sitting in this hall.


    "I know that you have taken the child away. The people I left in the vi of Hawaiian are also controlled


    by you guys. Anyway, you guys wille to me, so I might as well take the initiative toe over."


    Georgia¡¯s Grandpa took the initiative to speak. Casey frowned and asked.


    "As an elder, is this your attitude?"


    Georgia nervously grabbed Robert¡¯s hand. After the initial anger, she was now worried about Jasper


    and Selena. Who knew that Grandpa woulde over suddenly? The brother and sister hadn¡¯t known


    anything. Now, it would be toote if they told Jasper about Selena''s life experience now.


    Elliot also looked at her husband. Bailey had already stood up nervously.


    However, Jasper and Selena sat beside them ignorantly. Others couldn''t find the opportunity to tell


    Jasper in advance. Then Georgia¡¯s Grandpa had already spoken in front of everyone.


    "Selena''s child was indeed taken away by my men."


    In front of everyone, he uttered these words loudly. Jasper''s face had changed. Selena asked angrily


    with red eyes.


    "I have no grudges with you. Why did you take my child away?"


    In the past few months of losing the child, Selena had been suffering every day. She even thought that


    God was punishing herself because she gave birth to this child.


    She thought it was the retribution for her and even had a mental illness. She was crushed. She wanted


    tomit suicide and wanted to leave the world.


    If it hadn''t been for the family around her to take care of her all the time, coupled with the treatment of


    the psychologist, perhaps she had already left this world.


    She really didn''t understand why such an old man would snatch her only child.


    Besides, he actually said these shamelessly without guilt, as if he didn''t know that he had done such a


    hateful thing.


    Jasper also looked at this old man gloomily. If it weren''t that the old man had to walk with the cane, he


    would really want to rush forward to knock this man down.


    He could only hold back, listening to how the old man in front of him exined.


    "You ask me the reason? Didn''t Georgia and Robert tell you the real reason yet?"


    Heughed mockingly. It seemed that he was not afraid that everyone knew the truth. His tone was


    even a little provocative. He looked at them with mockery.


    Jasper and Selena looked at Georgia and Robert subconsciously. Elliot''s face was already pale. She


    already knew that what they were worried should be true.


    Looking at Selena''s almost desperate face, Georgia felt heartbreak.


    She thought of Wesley. She and her son only met after seven years. Before that, she didn''t even know


    that she had a son. She almost lost this son. Georgia stood up directly and questioned him.


    "I indeed have some doubts. But I don''t have any evidence. Now that you havee to say such


    words on the initiative, I already knew that my guess is correct."


    "Do you know what I feel now? I feel sick for my blood rtions with you. I have met many enemies in


    my life. They hate me and frame me, but only you, who is about to 70 years old, make me the most


    disgusting. I don¡¯t owe you anything. Selena doesn¡¯t owe you anything. Why did you take away our


    children? Because we are so unlucky that we identally have blood rtions with you, so you can


    take our children without any guilt!?"


    After Georgia roared out in anger, Jasper¡¯s and Selena''s faces changed drastically. Selena asked


    tremblingly.


    "Georgia, what do you mean? Do I have the blood rtions with your Grandpa? I don''t understand!"


    Jasper turned to look at his parents.


    "Dad, Mom, what is going on? Are you rted to the Powell family?"


    The scene was almost out of control. Georgia saw the painful expression on the face of Jasper''s


    mother. She didn''t even know if she should continue speaking. But her Grandpa sitting in front had


    already spoken mockingly.


    "It¡¯s all for benefits. Do you think that I can make the Powell family develop like this just by virtue of


    morality and kindness? I only do things that are beneficial to me. Since you found out the truth, I


    couldn¡¯t me others!"


    Georgia was so angry that she was trembling. Casey grabbed her hand, stepped forward and said.


    "You are so stubborn and always act the way you have been. Oscar left the world without hesitation.


    This is your retribution. You robbed others¡¯ children to train them as your heir, but your only heir directly


    you!"


    "Oscar hurt his wife emotionally. The reason why he developed such a character was because he had


    a father like you, who cause his tragic character. In the future, your family will leave you. No one will


    respect you sincerely. They all hate you. What will you get? You want to be abandoned by everyone


    when you¡¯re 70 years old? Do you want all your family to hate you? The saddest thing is that when


    other rich people die, their children will please them for property, but your children are even not willing


    to please you for property. Because they hate your guts!"


    "Shut up!"


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t stand it. When he thought of the death of his younger son, he felt so heartbreak.


    Casey walked in front of him step by step.


    "Can you still have the feelings? You are so stubborn and hurt others at will. In the end, you will be


    betrayed by your rtives. I used to think that at least I have to respect you. But you! You know


    Georgia is your granddaughter. However, when she was suffering in the prison, you turned aside and


    snatched her child away. For someone like you, you deserve the retribution!"


    Casey said those words so angrily. Her father wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t. He directly fell to


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    the ground with a heart attack.

 Chapter 660 The Truth

    Chapter 660 The Truth


    All of a sudden, the scene waspletely out of control. No matter how disgusting they felt to him,


    everyone hurriedly called the ambnce and sent him directly to the nearest hospital for rescue


    operations.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Aston''s parents also came over.


    Aston left not long after the New Year, so he couldn''te here now. He was still in theboratory.


    Georgia did not tell Aston what happened this time. So he didn¡¯t know anything for the time being.


    After Georgia¡¯s Grandpa was sent to the operating room, Jasper walked directly in front of Georgia and


    Robert.


    "I didn''t understand what happened tonight. Robert, we have known each other for so many years. Is


    there anything that you need to hide from me?"


    After saying this, Jasper looked at his parents who had been silent.


    "Dad, Mom, why do you keep silent? What did you guys know? How do I feel that I am the only one


    who doesn''t know anything!"


    Jasper felt that something was wrong. He could roughly understand the meaning of everyone''s words.


    Georgia¡¯s Grandpa had some rtions with Selena, so he took away her child.


    But why did his sister get involved with the Powell family? Jasper really couldn¡¯t figure it out. The


    silence of his parents made him suddenly be a little nervous and a little anxious.


    However, Selena seemed to have guessed the truth. Her face turned pale. She didn''t dare to look at


    her brother at all.


    Georgia and Robert couldn''t take the initiative to tell Jasper the matter. Bailey sighed at his son.


    "Come with me."


    After saying this, Bailey walked to a quiet corridor ahead. Jasper felt a little uneasy, but he still followed.


    Elliot immediately followed her son and husband.


    On this side, Selena walked in front of Georgia.


    "When did you know about this? Do I really have some blood rtions with you?"


    "In fact, I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just that your son and my son were taken away by the Powell family. I know


    why my son was taken away, so I guessed that you might have something to do with the Powell family.


    We went to the hospital to do the DNA test. But my Grandpa took the initiative to show up in front of me


    before the results came out, and then admitted it."


    After Georgia finished speaking, Selena copsed on the ground suddenly. Her mind was nk now.


    The child had been found. Of course she was very happy, but her life experience was also exposed.


    She was brought up by her Grandma since she was a child. She never felt that there was any secret in


    her background. However, now, she was actually rted to the Powell family who she had never heard


    of it. Besides, just because of it, her son was taken away. It was ridiculous!


    Jasper, Elliot and Bailey stood in the corner of the corridor. The couple did not speak. Jasper had


    already spoken anxiously.


    "You don''t need to hide it from me. I''m almost 30 years old. You seem to be afraid that I know the truth.


    Do I seem to be an impulsive person? I can control myself well."


    Jasper was already a little angry. He hated that everyone hiding the secret from him. In their eyes, the


    starting point was for his own good.


    He didn''t like this. Why couldn''t he know the truth?


    Why did they think of him so fragile?


    "You just heard that the old man of the Powell family say that Georgia and Selena are rted to him,


    right? But our family and the Powell family have no blood rtions. Do you understand? Selena is not


    our biological child. She was adopted by us. Few people know about this. I asked them not to tell


    others."


    As soon as Bailey finished speaking, Elliot said anxiously.


    "Why did you say in such a hurry? Speak slowly!"


    Bailey shook his head and sighed.


    "Since it reached this point, what''s the difference between speaking slowly and speaking quickly? He


    himself said that he is about to be 30 years old. We don¡¯t have to treat him as a child or fear that he


    couldn¡¯t ept the truth."


    When the couple finished speaking, Jasper showed an unbelievable look, and then he asked in


    disbelief.


    "How is this possible? Selena is my sister. Mom, you gave me a sister back then. Why did you say that


    Selena was adopted? I clearly remember that I and Dad saw you enter the delivery room. I remember


    correctly!"


    Jasper hugged his head. He felt his head so hurt. He felt as if he was dreaming. He felt that his parents


    were lying to him.


    How could his memory go wrong? His sister was so cute when she was born. He still remembered his


    wish when he was a child was to protect her when he grew up. How could it go wrong?


    "Your memory is correct. Your mother and I did have a daughter. You did have a sister. She was also


    called Selena. However, she had passed away. In the kidnapping case that year, we could only rescue


    you. After so many years, you can¡¯t remember it. We don¡¯t want to tell you the truth, because we have


    regarded Selena as our biological daughter, and you also regarded her as your sister. Jasper, you¡¯re


    almost 30 years old. It¡¯s not toote to know the truth now."


    After Bailey finished saying this, Jasper felt his head hurt even more.


    His sister passed away. The kidnapping case...


    These keywords were linked together. He only felt a splitting headache. He still remembered how cute


    his sister was when she was a baby. Where did it go wrong?


    Many pictures began to emerge in front of Jasper¡¯s eyes. He suddenly thought of that dark space. He


    watched the gangster continuously hurt his sister with a knife in front of him. He saw him copse and


    cry. He watched the little him in pain and despair. He felt so hurt.


    He seemed to be crushed. Jasper suddenly clutched his head and shrieked. His voice was extremely


    painful and stern.


    Georgia and others rushed over when they heard it, especially Selena. She was even more worried


    and rushed towards Jasper.


    When they arrived, they saw Jasper had fallen to the ground. The faces of Elliot and Bailey were very


    pale.


    Immediately, Jasper was also sent to the ward. It was the psychological reasons. Georgia and Robert


    immediately asked Carr and Laurie to invite a professional psychologist toe over.


    Jasper fainted. No one knew how he was going now.

 Chapter 661 Fall Out With Him

    Chapter 661 Fall Out With Him


    Now, everyone could only wait anxiously outside the ward. Selena had already cried.


    "Dad, Mom, how is my brother? Does he get his memory back?"


    Selena only knew what happened that year from her adoptive parents. Of course she didn¡¯t know the


    specific details. She only knew that Jasper watched his sister die tragically in front of him, and then


    developed a psychological problem. Then he looked for his sister and insisted that his sister wasn¡¯t


    dead.


    Having no ways, Elliot and Bailey could only adopted a girl, which was Selena.


    This secret had been hidden for so many years. After all, it was because of her that it was exposed


    today. Selena felt guilty. If it wasn''t for finding her child back or her background, perhaps her brother


    would never know the truth.


    "Selena, don''t worry. Your brother will get through it. It¡¯s just too sudden. He needs the time to get used


    to it."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Baileyforted Selena. In fact, he was a little worried, but he believed that his son could get through


    it.


    However, Elliot didn''t want to say a word. She was the one who was most afraid of something wrong


    with Jasper. She couldn¡¯t calm down. She was afraid that her son would really copse or be devasted


    by remembering the past.


    Georgia and Robert didn¡¯t know what to say. No one had expected the development of the situation at


    this point, and no one could control the development of the situation. Fortunately, after half an hour,


    Georgia¡¯s Grandpa was already out of danger.


    But Jasper didn¡¯t wake up. Georgia¡¯s Grandpa was also in aa. When it was dark at night, it had


    been almost 12 hours since they learned the news at the hotel.


    It was already more than eight o''clock in the evening. Georgia received a call from the hospital. The


    doctor told her that she and Selena were indeed rted by blood.


    After hanging up the phone, Georgia walked in front of Selena.


    They had been waiting outside Jasper¡¯s ward. Elliot and Bailey were also there.


    "Mr. Hond, Mr. Hond, Selena, the hospital has told me the result. I and Selena are indeed rted


    by blood. Our guesses are true. It''s just that I haven¡¯t found the reasons."


    After Georgia said that, Casey gave a mockingugh.


    "When he was young, he dated with a lot of women everywhere. Just because he was rich, he


    abandoned those women and was irresponsible. When he is old and has no direct heirs now, he


    started looking for his descendants and stole others¡¯ children. It¡¯s so ridiculous. How could I be the


    daughter of such a person?"


    "Mom, don''t be angry. We are all safe and healthy now. Our rtives are around us. Don''t need to care


    about him so much. He will never know that he¡¯s wrong. I respected for him before. After all, he¡¯s my


    Grandpa. But now, I don¡¯t want to see him. I don¡¯t want to contact him anymore."


    Casey just smiled helplessly.


    She and her daughter grew up in a different environment. She suffered a lot in her childhood. At that


    time, she expected that her biological father and her rtives could find her and love her. It was a pity


    that it could only be a dream.


    At midnight, Jasper still didn''t wake up, but Georgia¡¯s Grandpa woke up instead.


    Georgia was not in the mood to visit this old man, so as not to say something to make this old man


    have a heart attack again. The only thing she could restrain was not topletely fall out with him or


    not to make the two families began to retaliate against each other.


    Of course, Casey, Selena and others wouldn¡¯t go to visit him. Only Carr and Laurie went to visit


    him.

 Chapter 662 Blame

    Chapter 662 me


    After Carr and Laurie walked in the ward, he spoke coldly.


    "Did youe to see my joke?"


    Laurie was a little embarrassed. Carr had a good temper. He had always been tolerant. He sighed at


    his father.


    "Dad, when it''s this time, do you still want to drive us out? Maybe in the end, only we can be your side


    and take care of you. If you drive us out, there will really be no one in the Powell family."


    As soon as Carr said this, Laurie yanked his hand. Carr seldom said such words. In the past, he


    usually endured his father. After all, his father had a hot temper. This was the first time that Carr said so


    seriously.


    "If you want to leave, just leave. Do you think I will beg you not to leave? Anyway, you guys all despise


    me, thinking I interfere with your life and ruined your life!"


    He said those angrily. After saying this, he coughed violently. Carr stepped forward and sighed.


    "Dad, you are in your 70s. You have been tough for a lifetime. Now, you are old. Can''t you be a little


    gentle? Look at what you did! You stole Georgia''s child. I can understand you. After all, Wesley¡¯s your


    great-grandson. But you stole the child of Selena, the daughter of the Hond family. Of course, we


    only now know that Selena is also rted to our family. If you really want to cultivate an heir, you can


    negotiate directly with them. The Powell family is rich. Maybe they will ept your ideas. But you have


    to use this method?"


    Carr really didn''t understand what his father was doing. Although his father was always tough and


    didn''t give them the opportunity to make decisions, there was no need to steal other people''s children


    directly.


    This kind of behavior would directly destroy a family. Carr had heard that Selena had depression after


    losing her child, and even almost seeded in suicide. Carr had always had a good temper, but at this


    moment, he couldn''t bear what his father did.


    "If it wasn''t for Aston who left our family, do you think I would go to find other children who have blood


    rtions with me? It''s all because you didn''t educate your son well, otherwise I didn''t need to spend all


    these efforts to find an heir. Who will inherit from the Powell family if I don¡¯t find one?"


    He would never admit his mistakes, but directly med Carr instead. When he thought that his


    grandson left the family directly and didn¡¯te back to visit him, he was angry. But he would never


    apologize. Asking this grandson toe back and inherit the family would make him more


    ufortable than killing him. So he would rather find back his bloodline left outside when he was


    young!


    "Dad, you want to control us for the rest of your life. Oscar and I have been trying our best to endure


    you. I''m also trying to avoid quarreling with you, but everyone has their own ideas and business. My


    son doesn¡¯t like family business. He wants to do the research he likes to do. He wants to be a


    scientist in the future. Why don¡¯t I support him? As for the family business, Oscar clearly ran it well at


    the beginning. In fact, if Emilia wants to learning, she can also inherit the family."


    "But you just don¡¯t want a girl to inherit. What can I do? It''s the 21st century. You¡¯re still so old-


    fashioned. I didn¡¯t want to persuade you before. But who knows that you would take someone else¡¯s


    child away? Fortunately, their children didn¡¯t get injured. Otherwise, our family would have been


    Simpson family and the Hond family? Maybe the Powell Group was ruined long ago. Dad, haven''t


    you thought about the consequences?"


    Hearing that, he seemed a little ufortable. He thought of Casey''s words of using him. The pain


    that had been buried in his heart suddenly hit to him, as if thousands of insects were gnawing his heart.


    "Do you also think that your brother died because of me? Am I making you unable to live in this family?


    Everyone wants to run away. Do you think I suppressed you guys? I have worked so hard all my life to


    let you live sofortably in the Powell family. Now, you all hate me! You guys want me to die, so that


    you don¡¯t have any burdens, right? Then there will be no a grumpy father who can continue to oppress


    you, right?"


    He yelled out these words with some pain. Carr sighed.


    "Dad, Oscar¡¯s death was mainly due to his own character. He and I grew up in the same family. Your


    attitude towards us was the same since childhood, but Oscar¡¯s personality is different from mine. I can


    stand your control, but he couldn¡¯t. Of course you have something to do with his death."


    Hearing what Carr said, he was already trembling. He looked a little bit painful. But Carr still continued.


    "Dad, can Oscar''s matter make you think about it? At least, you should apologize to Georgia and


    Selena. Of course, I also know that this is unlikely. I just hope you don''t do this kind of thing again in the


    future. Every child is the apple of their parents¡¯ eyes. I hope you can understand how much damage


    you do to them."


    After Carr finished speaking, his father was silent for a long time before finally speaking slowly.


    "Where is Georgia and Robert? Where is the Hond family? What are these people doing?"


    "The Hond family''s son fainted. His name is Jasper. He didn''t know that Selena was not his biological


    sister. There is something wrong with him. Because of you, he had to know the truth today."


    Carr¡¯s father didn¡¯t understand how could such a big man faint in pain because of knowing the truth.


    Carr had to simply exin it. Of course, he didn¡¯t know all the truth. He just knew that Jasper¡¯s sister


    died, so he always had psychological problems.


    The father and son were talking here. In the ward, Jasper finally woke up.


    He rubbed his head. All the memories came to his mind when he was asleep.


    Everyone knew that he woke up. The doctors and nurses immediately went in for an examination.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The prepared psychiatrist also entered the ward immediately. Everyone was waiting outside, but


    Jasper''s painful roar suddenly came from.

 Chapter 663 Threat and Warning

    Chapter 663 Threat and Warning


    Jasper''s shriek made everyone so anxious.


    Had it not been for the door to the ward being closed, Selena and Jasper''s parents would have long


    since rushed in.


    During this time, Jasper''s voice came out intermittently. He seemed to be so painful. Everyone guessed


    that Jasper probably thought of his childhood memories.


    They didn''t know how long it passed. Maybe ten minutes. Maybe twenty minutes. Finally, the


    psychiatrist came out.


    "Mr. Hond''s condition is not stable. I suggest that you don''t visit him in the ward for the time being.


    He needs to be alone."


    After the psychiatrist said these words, Elliot asked anxiously.


    "Is it very serious? How is he now?"


    "Madam, your son thinks of many memories. These memories are very painful to him. I just chatted


    with him for a while. He is in his own world, but you can rest assured. He¡¯s not crushed. You only need


    to apany him in the next few days to go through this period of pain."


    "Thank you."


    Bailey thanked. Then everyone was relieved.


    In fact, Jasper was already an adult. Even if he remembered all the past, he would not copse or have


    mental problems like when he was a child. But it was impossible that he had no feelings. Fortunately,


    Jasper just needed to be left alone. After he adjusted his emotions, there should be no idents.


    Now Jasper''s condition had stabilized. Bailey spoke to everyone.


    "It''s already sote. Go to the hotel to rest. We can''t go inside and talk to Jasper now. Let¡¯s go to have


    a good rest. We can only wait for him to calm down."


    Georgia and Robert nodded, but only Selena hesitated. She wanted to see her brother, but she knew


    that she could not go in now.


    Georgia took the initiative to hold Selena''s hand.


    "Go to rest first. Dan is still waiting for you in the hotel. Don''t you miss him?"


    Hearing that, Selena decided to go back first. Before leaving the hospital, Robert said to Georgia and


    Casey.


    "What are you guys going to do with him? I heard that he has already woke up. Do you want to see


    him?"


    "Robert, I don''t want to see him. I have nothing to say with him. Even if I go to see him, I won¡¯t be nice


    to him. If he has a heart attack again after hearing my words, I will be a sinner. But he is my


    grandfather! Am I going to retaliate against him now?"


    Georgiaughed at herself. Casey said.


    "You don''t need to see him anymore. You don''t owe him anything. It¡¯s him who hurt you and your


    children. I will go to see him once. Don''t worry. I will control myself."


    Hearing that, Georgia and Robert naturally had no objection. The hotel was nearby. After arranging


    their bodyguards to protect Casey, Georgia and Robert returned to the hotel to rest. Casey had already


    arrived in the ward at this time.


    When Laurie and Carr saw Caseye in, both of them were a little embarrassed. After all, what their


    father did was too far. They really didn¡¯t know how to face her.


    "Why are you alone?"


    Casey sneered.


    "Do you think the Hond family, Georgia and Robert are willing to see you? They won''te to see


    you in this life."


    Hearing that, Carr¡¯s father was so angry that he was trembling. He would never admit his mistakes.


    Even at this time, he was unwilling to admit it.


    He just looked at this daughter coldly. Casey was not brought up by him, nor was it that he wanted to


    recognize. It was just because Casey married Robert¡¯s father, and that man wanted to make up an


    identity for her. So they had conducted a transaction.


    He had never had any family affections for Casey, even Georgia and Selena.


    "What does it have to do with me? Do you think I want to see them? They don''t need toe to see


    me again in the future. The Powell family doesn''t need you guys."


    Hearing that, Caseyughed.


    "Since you think so, I warn you one thing. For the sake of you being old and just losing a son, the


    Hond family and the Simpson family won¡¯t take revenge on you. But they all hold grudges. If you do


    something to hurt them again, I will only agree that they retaliate against you and make you restless for


    the rest of your life. You can give it a try."


    The face of Carr¡¯s father was already pale. Casey turned around and walked outside with a sneer.


    When she was about to reach the door, she turned around and said again.


    "In your whole life, you are unqualified as a human being, unqualified as a father, and unqualified as a


    grandfather. Aston has left the family. Emilia won¡¯te back in the future. What do you have in this


    life? The money?"


    After saying this, Casey left the room without hesitation. Carr¡¯s father shouted with a cold face.


    "You two, get out of here too!"


    Carr sighed. He held his wife¡¯s hand and walked out of the ward. His father had been stubborn for so


    many years. Even after Oscar died, Carr didn¡¯t expect his father to change. Now, he only expected his


    father not to do something way out of line.


    Carr met Casey outside. He was a little embarrassed.


    "Sister, he has this kind of personality all his life. I can''t me him or retaliate against him. You are


    willing to let him go this time. I am very grateful. If you need me to do anything in the future, I will


    absolutely offer help."


    Casey smiled faintly at Carr. She didn''t get angry with Carr. After all, Carr and Laurie were really kind.


    Even Aston was quite righteous.


    The only luck for her father in his life was to have Carr in the Powell family. Maybe he would not be too


    miserable when he was dying.


    Then Casey returned to the hotel. At this time, Selena and Dan were going to sleep. Elliot and Bailey


    came to her room.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Selena, let the nanny take care of Dan first. Your mother and I have something to talk about with you."


    Selena began to tense. She had a hunch that this wouldn¡¯t be a simple conversation.

 Chapter 664 The Alternative

    Chapter 664 The Alternative


    In fact, Dan had just fallen asleep. Selena said to her adoptive parents.


    "Dad, Mom, Dan fell asleep in the bedroom. We can talk in the living room. What do you want to tell


    me?"


    Elliot and Bailey looked at each other, then nodded to Selena.


    "Selena, you have also seen the current situation. Your brother has remembered his past. The doctor


    said that he is mentally unstable now, but it is not as serious as when he was a child. I also believe that


    he can recover."


    Then she asked Selena.


    "Have you ever thought about how you two get along when your brother wakes up?"


    This kind of question made Selena confused. She asked suspiciously.


    "Brother is a very good person. He is in a bad mood now. I won''t disturb him. If he is still willing to


    ept me as his sister, of course I will still get along with him in the same way as before. Does it need


    to be changed? "


    Selena didn¡¯t understand it. Even if her brother remembered the past, she had lived in the family with


    him for so many years. Now, it was nothing that he would love her so much, because she upied the


    position of his biological sister. Maybe he would mind it.


    But as long as he didn''t hate her, she certainly hoped to continue getting along with him in the same


    way as before.


    Selena¡¯s answer made Elliot sigh. At that time, Jasper didn¡¯t remember the past. Elliot was naturally


    angry that Selena gave birth to Jasper¡¯s son. But after Dan disappeared suddenly for a long time, she


    had changed her mind a lot.


    Elliot didn¡¯t speak. Bailey said to his daughter.


    "What your mother meant is that you and Jasper are not biological siblings after all. Dan is Jasper¡¯s


    biological son. Now that he already knows that, how about finding an opportunity to tell him about


    Dan¡¯s matter. In fact, Jasper cares about you. You like him. Just find a chance to tell him the truth.


    When the timees, our family will still be together. You will marry in and be his wife. What do


    you think?"


    Selena stared at her parents nkly. She didn''t expect that they would make such a suggestion.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even dare to have this kind of thought. She only hoped that Jasper would be healthy


    for a lifetime and could see him from time to time. As for marrying him, it was just a wish. She never


    dared to think about it.


    Now that her adoptive parents actually proposed it in person, Selena suddenly felt a little surprised. But


    when she thought of Jasper''s condition, she immediately shook her head.


    "He only remembered the past. I am the one who upied your daughter¡¯s position. Who knows when


    he can face this matter calmly? We can''t tell him the truth now. Dan and I are very good now. In this


    life, as long as Jasper is healthy and Dan grows up happily, I have no other requirements. Whether or


    not I can marry him is not important. I only hope that he can be happy. He has always treated me as his


    sister. I don¡¯t want him to bear too much truth now."


    Hearing what Selena said, Bailey and Elliot looked at her with guilty.


    "Since you think so, after Jasper feels better, maybe one or two yearster, we will tell him the truth


    about the child. I didn''t want him to know the truth back then, because he was too young to bear it. But


    he is already an adult now. We don¡¯t need to keep this from him for a lifetime. That may not be a good


    decision."


    After Bailey finished speaking, he and Elliot stood up.


    "Selena, we won''t tell Jasper about this right away. You are right. He still needs the time to recover.


    When the time is right, we will discuss it again."


    Selena nodded. She had gone through so many things. In fact, the love and attachment to Jasper were


    not so important for her anymore. As long as Jasper was healthy and the child grew up happily by her


    side, it was more important than anything else.


    After she walked her parents out of the room, Elliot and Bailey returned to their room. Elliot spoke


    guiltily to her husband.


    "Selena has been with us for so many years. But we hypocritically tested her. Actually, think about it, if


    Selena really marries Jasper, this will be a perfect ending. I did worry too much before."


    They didn¡¯t really want to tell Jasper the truth. They were just afraid that Selena would find an


    opportunity to tell Jasper about Dan¡¯s matter, so they just tried to test Selena.


    But Selena was so frank and caring about Jasper so much. On the contrary, it seemed that they were a


    bit selfish.


    "Don¡¯t think too much. Selena has always been good. Now that we know what she thought, just trust


    her. The most important thing now is Jasper. I hope we can see our son earlier. Go to sleep. Let¡¯s talk


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    about it tomorrow."


    Elliot could only nod. The coupley in bed and began to rest. The next morning, everyone came to


    Jasper''s ward again, and the psychiatrist came out of the ward and said to them.


    Jasper''s condition had stabilized, but it was not suitable for everyone to enter. The psychologist let


    Jasper''s parents in first.


    Elliot and Bailey were very excited. The two walked into Jasper¡¯s ward cautiously. They immediately


    saw their son sitting on the bed in a patient gown. Their always energetic son looked a little sad at the


    moment. His face was even deathly pale, especially on his lips.


    Elliot felt heartbreak. She stepped forward to hold her son''s hand.


    "Jasper, are you better now? Dad and Mom are sorry for you. We have been hiding things from you for


    so many years. Don''t me us, okay?"


    After Elliot said this, Baileyforted his son.


    "Jasper, you are already an adult. You can get through it, right?"


    Jasper looked up at his parents. Apart from the confusion and pain at first, he had already calmed


    down.


    Just thinking of his biological sister, Jasper still felt sad. He had forgotten her sister for so many years


    and still loved the other sister as much, as if he hadpletely transferred those love to that


    alternative.


    Yes, he felt a bitplicated about Selena now. He knew that it was not Selena''s fault, but he just felt


    that the happiness that originally belonged to his biological sister had now been transferred to Selena.


    But Selena was actually just an alternative.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m fine. I just want to go home immediately. I want to go to my sister''s cemetery. She has


    a cemetery, right?"

 Chapter 665 The Barriers Between the Brother and Sister

    Chapter 665 The Barriers Between the Brother and Sister


    Georgia and Robert didn''t expect that. The next afternoon, everyone agreed to return home


    immediately. This was Jasper''s wish. Of course everyone respected it.


    Before leaving, Casey spoke to Georgia.


    "I won¡¯t go back with you for the time being. I will stay here for a while. Emilia and Ivan wille over. I


    want to live in the ce where I and Robert¡¯s father lived for a while. You don''t need to worry about me.


    He left his men and bodyguards for me. I will ask those people toe over and protect me. There will


    be no problem with my safety."


    "Mom, take care. We¡¯re waiting for you toe back. You must call me when youe back."


    So Casey stayed here. Georgia and Robert set off for the airport. Selena took her child and sat in the


    same car with them, while Jasper and his parents sat in another car.


    From yesterday to now, all of them didn¡¯t say a word to Jasper.


    Georgia noticed that Selena didn¡¯t look well, so she held Dan in her arms and yed with him. The little


    kid often smiled happily.


    Selena sat next to her with a sad face. She must be worried about Jasper, but they had not spoken


    until now. Georgia and Robert didn''t know how tofort her.


    They didn''t know what Jasper was thinking about now. Why did he insist on not seeing Selena after his


    mental condition was stable?


    He and Robert were both outsiders, so they really couldn''t do anything.


    After arriving at the airport, everyone sat in the ne in silence. Jasper directly chose the front corner


    and sat down. Elliot and Bailey sat beside their son.


    Selena looked at Jasper cautiously, but found that he ignored her. She felt a little ufortable. But


    she still hugged her son and sat down in the back seat.


    When Georgia and Robert came in, Georgia took the initiative to say hello to Jasper. Then he smiled at


    her and Robert.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine now. Don''t worry about me. Just sit down and rest."


    It seemed normal. But when he looked at Selena, he ignored her. He loved this sister for 20 years.


    When he knew that his biological sister had passed away and Selena was just an alternative, why did


    his attitude change a lot?


    Georgia couldn''tment on Jasper. Everyone had their past. Robert patted Jasper''s shoulder lightly,


    and then held Georgia''s hand and sat down behind him.


    The ne started to take off. It would take about 8 hours from here to returning home.


    The cabin was very silent. No one was ying mobile phones, listening to music, or ying games.


    Everyone seemed to be silent. The atmosphere had be very heavy.


    After two hours, the child''s cry suddenly came. Georgia hurriedly walked over and asked Selena.


    "What''s the matter? Is he hungry or does he need to change his diaper? May I help you?"


    "If he has to change the diapers, shall we go to the bathroom? It will be a bit smelly here."


    Selena smiled embarrassedly. Georgia nodded. Other staffs also helped to bring the things over. Then


    they walked to the bathroom.


    After changing the baby''s diapers and cleaning it up, the milk was also prepared. Dan began to drink


    the milk happily. Looking at her baby, Selena finally showed a smile today.


    "Robert has always been going to ask you about something, but he hasn''t found time in the past two


    days. Do you need to find out your biological parents and figure out the blood rtions between you


    and the Powell family?"


    Selena shook her head.


    "No need. I''m just one of his offspring that he identally left outside when he was young. He doesn''t


    care about me and hurt me at will. I don''t want to know the rtions between me and him."


    Georgia also understood Selena¡¯s thoughts. She herself also didn¡¯t care about the rtionship between


    her and the Powell family. When she suddenly knew this at that time, the Powell family wanted to see


    her. She still maintained basic respect. After all, they were her elders.


    But now, she no longer had the slightest affection for such a Grandpa. She could only wish to have no


    intersection with this old man again.


    "Jasper may not have recovered. He doesn''t know how to face you. Don''t be sad. He should be normal


    after a while. We all know his character. He just needs a little time."


    Before leaving, Georgiaforted her. Selena lowered her head and smiled softly.


    "Georgia, I understand. He is the person who got the most hurt. How could I ask him to get close to me


    andfort me now? I am very grateful that he can get through. As for the future, I don¡¯t think too


    much. No matter what his attitude towards me in the future, I can ept it. These years, it¡¯s the


    Hond family who raised me up. He doesn¡¯t owe me anything."


    In the next few hours, everyone continued to chat and talk to kill the time. But Jasper and Selena still


    did not talk with each other, as if they were both avoiding each other.


    After all, it was a long process. Later, they started to rest and sleep. When they woke up, they had


    arrived at the domestic airport.


    Their assistants came to pick them up. Selena followed Georgia and Robert to leave directly. On the


    ne, Selena had already discussed with them. She would not return to the Hond¡¯s for the time


    being. She wanted to live in Robert¡¯s house first.


    Elliot and Bailey naturally didn''t say anything. Georgia and Robert took Selena and her child into the


    car. After the Hond family''s car arrived, Jasper said to his parents.


    "I want to talk to my sister first."


    The car drove directly to the cemetery. Elliot and Bailey woulde to the cemetery several times a


    year. This was the cemetery of their daughter. They thought that their son might note here for the


    rest of their lives. But today, they all came here and stood silently in front of the cemetery.


    After a while, Elliot and Bailey walked towards the distance, leaving Jasper alone. They knew that


    Jasper needed a space and needed to stay here alone for a while.


    Jasper''s sister was only two or three years old when she passed away. Apart from her parents and him,


    who else could remember her existence?


    At that time, those gangsters killed her in front of him in various cruel methods. Until today, when


    Jasper thought of these, he felt so heartache that he couldn''t breathe.


    "Little sister, I''m sorry. I forgot you, but I still treat others as the apple of my eye. I don''t know if you will


    be angry?"

 Chapter 666 Her Name is Selena Shaw

    Chapter 666 Her Name is Selena Shaw


    "You''re still so young, you probably won''t understand anything I''m saying, but I''m sorry in my heart for


    forgetting you for so many years, and I don''t even know if there''s anyone to take care of you in the


    other world? Are you having a good time?"


    "Selena is actually very good, since she grew up, she has always obeyed, she has never rebelled. She


    has always been the most well-behaved sister in the family, instead, my character is rebellious, but I


    always remember to love my sister, because of you, I don''t know how to face Selena now?"


    "Selena is very nice and filial to mom and dad, I just don''t know how to face her, but you''re my only


    sister, I don''t want her to take your ce, but I don''t want to make it hard for her either, what do you


    think I should do?"


    Jasper spoke many, many words alone, and he said everything that was on his mind.


    What made him feel even more guilty was that after knowing that Selena wasn''t his real sister, some of


    the previous thoughts that he had inexplicably repressed and disgusted by him had surprisingly


    resurfaced.


    He hated this about himself, how could he have such unkind thoughts about his sister? Should he


    continue to think such thoughts now that he wasn''t a biological sibling?


    Jasper was disgusted with himself , thinking that he was Annieimal.


    After staying for almost an hour, Jasper turned around and walked in the direction of his parents, and


    after their family got in the car, Elliot asked worriedly.


    "If you feel tired, take a break, you don''t need to be busy with thepany. Your parents and I can still


    support the family, you can travel if you want. Selena can stays with Georgia and Robert. After you sort


    out your mood, you can pick her home, okay?"


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry about me, after I finished talking to my sister, I''m already in a better


    mood. I want to discuss with you about Selena, since she is no longer my sister, let her resume her


    original surname. I want to keep my sister''s ce, she is unique. I want Selena to leave the position to


    my real sister."


    After he said this, both Elliot and Bailey were shocked.


    "Son, Selena has been in our family for so many years, if you were to kick her out because of this


    matter, she would be upset. Just knowing the truth, she thoughtfully left us just to give you a


    psychological buffer. She has been brought into the family by me and your father, she is also a victim,


    and she didn''t mean to upy your sister''s position, can we negotiate it?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Bailey also spoke up.


    "Selena has been with us all these years, she is filial to us and respects and loves you, you can''t do


    such things to break her heart."


    Jasper smiled helplessly, he certainly wasn''t trying to kick Selena out, he just wanted to save a


    position, so everyone knew he had a real sister.


    Of course, he also wanted Selena to have a ce of her own, not as a substitute.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m not trying to kick Selena out of our family, I just want the ce that originally belonged


    to my sister to be vacated. She will be sad if she knows her ce is taken, but in the future Selena can


    still be in our family, only she will change her family name. In the future the inheritance will be


    distributed, you can leave a share for Selena ording to your heart, but I now want my real sister


    have a ce. I will discuss this matter with Selena, I also don''t want Selena to continue living in our


    family as a substitute. We all already know the truth, let her resume her original identity, is it not good?"


    "So you don''t have a problem with her, do you?"


    Jasper denied it before Elliot and Bailey breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next day, Jasper arrived at the ce where Georgia and Robert lived. After knocking on the door,


    he stated his intention ofing, everyone else consciously walked away, leaving Jasper and Selena


    sat alone inside the living room to talk.


    "Selena, thank you for staying with me for so many years, you have always disguised yourself as my


    real sister, always careful as an adopted daughter in our family, never daring to be capricious, I now


    understand why you used to behave well."


    Selena didn''t expect her brother to say that, and she shook her head.


    "Brother, I''m not aggrieved at all, you''ve been good to me, and my parents have been good to me. If I


    wasn''t in the Hond family, how could I have such a rich life, I''m not at a disadvantage, and I don''t


    regret bing your sister."


    Jasperughed.


    "Let''s not mention the past anymore, originally it was to heal me that you appeared by my side. You


    stayed with me then and also restored my spirit back to normal, but now that I have regained my


    memory, Selena, you also regain your original identity, you don''t need to be my sister''s substitute


    anymore. You can regain yourst name and do what you want to do in life, from now on don''t be


    condescending."


    "I''m going to get you back to where you belong, and also, I want to vacate the spot that originally


    belonged to my sister, she doesn''t deserve to be left behind."


    Selena''s eyes couldn''t help but redden.


    "Brother, do you think I''m taking over your real sister''s existence and you''re starting to hate me and


    don''t want to see me anymore?"


    "You misunderstand, I just think that you should be free. You are shackled by the identity of my sister,


    you have always been condescending in doing things all these years. Although you don''t feel it, I


    understand. In the future you can still live in our house, stay with mom and dad, but I want you to be a


    real adopted daughter, not exist as my sister''s recement, all these years you must have had


    aggravations."


    "And my real sister definitely wants us all to remember her existence, she wants a unique ce for


    herself, so I want everyone to know the truth, can you see what I mean?"


    Selena was sad, but she understood her brother''s meaning and she nodded her head.


    A few days after that, Selena moved out of the Hond family''s household, and her original surname


    was Shaw, so she changed her name to Selena Shaw.


    Soon after, everyone knew what had happened to the Hond family, but Elliot and Bailey had already


    let it out on the outside that although they had let Selena regain her surname, they still treated her as


    the daughter of the Hond family.


    Half a monthter, Selena returns to the Hond family with Daniel, but she doesn''t see her brother, it


    turns out that Jasper has left the country directly and traveled all over the world instead.


    Selena suddenly felt that her brother was running away from her.

 Chapter 667 Preparing for a Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 667 Preparing for a Marriage Proposal


    For a while, Selena had been staying inside Georgia''s home with her child. Annie and Leon loved to


    tease the little brother.


    Georgia worked inside the experimental base almost every day, and the days passed like this, but from


    the time she was sure that Jasper left the country without even saying goodbye to Selena, Selena''s


    mood began to sink.


    Over the past few days, Georgia and Antonio''s experiments were progressing closer and closer to


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    victory.


    At the weekend, she stayed home for the day to rest and spent time with the children, and seeing


    Selena down like this, she walked inside the garden with her to chat.


    "Selena, what are you thinking about? Are you still thinking about Jasper?"


    "Georgia, I think my brother is avoiding me, he says he doesn''t me me, but I feel like he doesn''t


    want to see me anymore. I don''t know what to do to make him not feel guilty, he always feels he treats


    me as his real sister, after so many years of guilty, I don''t know what I should do. I tried to call him, but


    every time he finished a few words and then hangs up in a hurry, I feel a little sad."


    Jasper''s departure was not told to anyone, including Georgia and Robert.


    In fact, none of them knew what Jasper was thinking right now, and it was normal for Selena to feel sad


    right now, and she gentlyforted.


    "Next weekend is Jason and Miranda''s wedding, he will definitelye back. Talk to him then, don''t


    think too much, even if he is really running away from you, it''s normal because he just epted this


    matter and has to adjust his emotions, and he is afraid that his attitude will hurt you, and that he will say


    something wrong. Maybe he thinks it''s good to be far away, don''t think too much about it."


    Selena reluctantly smiled, and by the afternoon, Vanessa and Elsie came to their vi with their


    children. Vanessa''s child and Selena''s child were about the same age, both children could not speak


    yet, but the two crawled on the floor, they were happy andughing.


    Annie and Leon were like older sister and brother, taking care of the two kids inside the toy room


    without much help from a few adults, just watching.


    This afternoon, they went to the mall to go shopping. The four of them simply bought in the mall. In fact,


    there is no shortage of food and clothing inside the home, every season there are the biggest brand of


    clothes delivered directly to the home.


    But the fun of shopping for women is to look for things inside the mall that they like and buy them


    without looking at the price.


    Of course, this shopping trip of theirs was a date and a deliberate attempt to leave a little time for the


    few men in the house, as Wilson was nning to make the proposal.


    Although he and Elsie were already together and had talked about getting married, Wilson felt that he


    had to give a formal ceremony, so Georgia and a few of them took her out shopping while the others


    were preparing the proposal inside their homes.


    It was going to be decorated to be extra romantic and absolutely unbeknownst to Elsie.


    Unknowingly, Elsie bought all kinds of things. Wilson''s card has a lot of money in it, Elsie used the


    man''s card with great pleasure, and she even bought Wilson some clothes, and quietly bought some


    couple''s supplies.


    A few women quietly discuss men and end up getting a massage together and then a meal together.


    By ten o''clock in the evening, several women who had drunk red wine took the car home. Elsie


    originally thought that the car would first stop at Georgia and Robert''s home, but it stopped at Wilson¡¯s


    vi where she now lived. Elsie was confused, several other women had already held Elsie''s hand and


    smiled.


    "Selena and I haven''t been here for a while, so how about if I don''t go home tonight and just stay over


    at your house?"


    Elsie was particrly happy with these words Georgia said. She had already treated this ce as her


    home, like a hostess receiving her friends in as guests, she felt a sense of excitement.


    Once she opened the door and walked inside the house with a few women excitedly in tow, Elsie felt


    that something was wrong with the vi''s garden, where were a lot of pretty lights that didn''t seem to be


    there before.


    She was surprised, and when she got inside the vi, it was dark inside. When she was about to say


    something, suddenly the lights were on, and Elsie saw what was ced inside the house, her eyes


    instantly widened.

 Chapter 668 Adam is Here

    Chapter 668 Adam is Here


    The inside of the previously empty living room was filled with roses, even the floor was covered with


    petals from various roses and of course other flowers, the whole room seemed to have been piled high


    with flowers.


    Elsie had a vague feeling of foreboding, when suddenly the air rang with the proposal song.


    She saw Wilson slowly walk up to her with the ring in his hand, and the next thing she saw was this


    man knee on the ground.


    "I''ve never done anything romantic in my life, but I know a proposal is sacred and I should give you a


    ceremony, so I''ve been getting them together for the past few days. I''m too clumsy to think of anything


    else that would make you feel romantic other than roses and getting down on one knee to propose, but


    I don''t want others to do it, so I arranged all the flowers. Elsie, will you say yes to my proposal?"


    Once Wilson said these words, Elsie''s tears kept flowing, in fact, she and Wilson had been together for


    so long, she thought she would no longer be moved and only learn to rely, but at this moment, her tears


    kept flowing.


    "Did you make me cry on purpose, Wilson?"


    Elsie sobbed, but Wilson continued to hand the ring in front of Elsie''s face.


    "The thing I regret most in my life is that I didn''t take you away from that ce when I first met you back


    then, that you continued to drift away in the following years, now can you give me a chance? Let me


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    guard you and care for you for the rest of my life."


    Elsie suddenly rushed forward and hugged this man, she allowed Wilson to put the ring on her hand,


    and the two kissed inside a sea of flowers, everyone had the sense to stay outside.


    Vanessa and others hid outside the vi, and while Georgia and Selena waited, these few people


    waited by their side.


    From outside the window, they could see that these two were already happily kissing, and Georgia


    spoke up with a smile.


    "Let''s not go in tonight and save all time for this couple."


    Vanessa nodded.


    "I''m going to sleep over to your ce tonight. These two are sweet, I''m not going to be with them, and


    they might be having a wonderful night. If I''m staying in this ce, isn''t that embarrassing for them?"


    As this was said, everyoneughed. They then went to the vi where Georgia and Robert lived. It only


    took a few minutes of walk.


    Halfway through their walk, though, everyone stalled in ce as a car pulled up next to them.


    Then, Georgia saw a strange man getting off. The man had a very cute face and happened to be


    walking towards them. Georgia was wondering, and Vanessa spoke to Georgia.


    "He''s Mr. Adam, as I told you before."


    As Vanessa said this, Adam had walked over.


    "Howe we haven''t seen Wilson and Miss Elsie?"


    "The two of them are now sweetly together, and since Wilson proposed to Elsie today, we all left


    without disturbing them."


    Adam couldn''t help butugh after Vanessa finished.


    Georgia was still in shock, although she had long heard Vanessa say that the world-famous Mr. Adam


    was rumored to be a very cute looking face, seeing his smile, she still felt like she was in a dream.


    It''s amazing that people like that are doing that kind of business.


    "I originally nned to see Wilson today, but since he proposed, it will wait... Mr. Simpson, there''s


    something I''ll discuss with you first, and I''ll contact Wilson when he''s avable tomorrow."


    It was the first time Robert had seen Adam, and hearing Adam''s phrase, he subconsciously felt that


    something was going on.


    He nodded and then led Adam to where they were staying, a few of the other children having fallen


    asleep long ago.


    So they sat inside the study chatting.


    "Originally, I nned to let Vanessa continue to stay in the country with the child, but I found out


    something on my side. There is another storm over the Chow family. Dickson and his family are now


    back in the country, I suspect that they are nning something, and it is likely to target Miss Vanessa."

 Chapter 669 Sweet Moments

    Chapter 669 Sweet Moments


    After Adam''s sentence, Georgia subconsciously asked.


    "Is there still no news from Isabel now?"


    Isabel disappeared when Elsie and Wilson were still in S Country. The information that was found at


    the time was that it was possible that Dickson was behind the scene, and since it had nothing to do


    with Vanessa and the others, Georgia and Robert didn''t care.


    Now that Adam was back and said that Alfred and also Dickson were both likely toe to the country


    and might have something to do with Vanessa, she really found it strange.


    "ording to my current information, Isabel should still be in Dickson''s hands. I am able to determine


    that Dickson hase back to the country and so did Alfred, but both of them are hiding. These two


    are a bit strange right now, and the Chow family''s struggle right now is something I can''t understand."


    Even Adam could not see what they were up to, Georgia and Robert couldn''t figure it out.


    Vanessa asked Adam.


    "Does this mean I''m in danger now?"


    Adam nodded at Vanessa.


    "If you let your guard down, there may be time for them to attack, so I intend to bring the child back to


    the ind, where I can guarantee absolute safety for him. Do you have any opinion?"


    It turns out that Adam came over to take the child away, and Vanessa is reluctant to do so, but with


    Alfred''s obsession with her and the distribution of the Chow family''s power, she had to say yes.


    "Sure, I''ve been grateful to you for keeping the child by my side, and since I''m in danger, of course the


    child should go somewhere safe. When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow, since I''m already back in the country, I''ll at least meet with Wilson and I''ll take the child


    back after that."


    As Adam spoke, Georgia suddenly spoke up.


    "Mr. Adam, as you said, ording to the investigation from you, those people from the Chow family


    might be targeting Vanessa, which means Vanessa is in danger, can you let Vanessa take the two


    children to the ind?"


    "No, Georgia."


    Vanessa subconsciously refused, but Adam nodded.


    "She is the mother of my child, if she is willing to go with me, I certainly won''t have a problem with it.


    Vanessa, you can consider it carefully, ording to Alfred''s obsession with you, I suggest you avoid it


    for a while, then let Wilson and Mr. Simpson solve this problem. Your other child staying here, I think


    the possibility of encountering danger will be very high."


    This sentence made Vanessa began to hesitate, of course she will protect herself. Even if she was not


    afraid of danger, if it involves the child, plus Alfred is stubborn, the child is definitely the best weapon


    Alfred thinks. Her face instantly went pale. Georgia suggested at this moment.


    "Just go to Mr. Adam''s ind where you can at least shield the two children, and you know that Robert


    and I have a lot going on right now, especially with his health and the fact that I work at theb site, and


    I''m worried that I won''t be able to fully shield you."


    "Mr. Adam, thank you then."


    Vanessa finally agreed, after all, the child was the most important thing to her.


    After this, Adam left Georgia and Robert''s house. They didn''t know where Mr. Adam lived, after all, Mr.


    Adam''s identity was rather sensitive, and they couldn''t ask much.


    This night, Elsie and Wilson had a very sweet night.


    When Georgia returned to her bedroom, she saw it covered with rose petals, and Robert picked her up


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    directly.


    There were bright rose petals all over that big bed, and Georgia asked with a smile as she was carried


    and put on the bed.


    "You''re learning from Wilson, right? He is for proposing, what are you doing with so many flower petals


    too?"


    Robert went straight down and gave her a kiss.


    "Even though we''re a couple now, we should be romance, do you like it? It might feel different to enjoy


    itter amidst this sea of flowers."


    Those words made Georgia blush in shame.


    "Why are you getting shameless now?"


    "I bought this dress, do you like it?"


    Robert suddenly pulled out a particrly sexy dress, and Georgia was stunned.


    "I always thought Wilson was a stereotypical person and I thought he taught you to be bad. Did you go


    out with him to get this?"


    "What misunderstanding do you have about men? Wilson looked serious, but in fact, facing his favorite


    person, it is all the same. We bought things supetively, isn¡¯t that good? "


    With that, Robert then lowered his head and kissed her,ter he personally put the clothes on his


    beloved. Georgia was shy.


    A bit of flirtation did make people very cheerful. She had suffered too many thingstely and was not in


    the mood. It was rare for her husband to prepare a surprise and she enjoyed it very much.


    The next morning, Georgia felt regret, and it was really hard to get up after the indulgence.


    Sure enough men were like wolves, she was sheepish and couldn''t help but think about what Elsie was


    going through right now.


    Women sometimes talk about this kind of gossip, shy as they may be, but it''s bound to happen.


    So when they went to the cottage where Wilson and Elsie lived to have breakfast, Georgia saw the


    hickeys on Elsie''s neck. And everyoneughed.


    Elsie was particrly shy and even red at Wilson.


    Wilson coughed, and then spoke to the group.


    "I''ll make breakfast today, you can all just wait here."


    With those words he spoke, Georgia smiled and spoke.


    "You''ll have to prepare an extra one, Mr. Adam came byst night and knew you had just proposed and


    were in the middle of a sweet moment, so he didn''t bother you, and I expect he should be here soon."


    Adam came as expect, Wilson was surprised, but went inside the kitchen. His usual stereotypical


    serious face has disappeared, from this morning to the present, he kept smiling. Elsie held Georgia''s


    hand.


    "I saw hickeys on your neck, we''re both beingughed at right now, do you know that?"


    Georgia was instantly embarrassed, she really didn''t know she had hickeys too, so she took her phone


    and looked at it, and there it was, she red at Robert and med he didn''t let her know?


    She did not notice it, or she should have put on a turtleneck.

 Chapter 670 The Wolf in the Tigers Mouth

    Chapter 670 The Wolf in the Tiger''s Mouth


    A few of the men had beenughing, and Adam finally came inside after Wilson had finished making


    breakfast.


    "You weren''t even much of a cook a few years ago, and now you''re going all the way towards being a


    family man."


    Adam chuckled at Wilson, and Elsie was somewhat amused as she joked.


    "You''re jealous of me, right? My Wilson is good, and you''re just a single person, do you want to get a


    wife too?"


    Elsie''sment was just a joke, and she didn''t expect that Adam would look directly at her sister after


    hearing it, as everyone inside the room noticed it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgia was shocked, and Vanessa blushed. She didn''t even understand why Adam was looking at her


    in this situation, the two of them didn''t have any rtionship!


    Of course the two of them have a child, but that doesn''t mean they are in a rtionship, and that child


    just came by ident.


    At this instant, the atmosphere instantly became a little strange.


    Vanessa hurriedly finished her breakfast, and then awkwardly went to the other room to y with the


    kids, while Wilson and Adam went to chat alone inside the study on the second floor.


    Georgia and Elsie were both walking inside the garden, she told Elsie that Vanessa leaving for the


    ind with her two children and Adam, after Elsie heard it, she asked what happenedst night.


    "So what was with that look Adam this morning? Does he really like my sister? Isn''t it creating an


    opportunity to let my sister leave with him with the kids now? Although Adam is quite good, he''s too


    dangerous, and my sister feels even more unsafe with him than with Alfred!"


    Elsie began to get restless as she began to take stock of Adam''s strengths and weaknesses, but in the


    end there were always more weaknesses.


    "Isn''t there any other way? Can''t you and Robert find another safe ce?"


    "There is a ce, but there are a lot of researchers. If we let Vanessa take the kids over, once they are


    discovered by Alfred, it is likely to destroy a lot of scientific research. You know Robert and I have


    many, many things to do right now, especially Robert is in bad health. Travis has not wake up yet, plus


    the matter of my experimental base, I really have no time."


    "But I just can''t let my sister go, and when I think of the look in Adam''s eyes just now, I always think


    he''ll take my sister away from me."


    Georgiaughed out, but she understood Elsie''s feelings. She and Vanessa had only met not long ago,


    and the two had been separated for the past year, Elsie definitely wanted Vanessa and her to be


    together for life.


    "Elsie, look on the bright side, Alfred is still unresolved and there is danger around Vanessa. Going to


    Adam''s ce is the best decision now, Vanessa''s safety and the child''s safety is the priority thing,


    moreover, I would rather Vanessa fall for another man now. Although she has given up hope on Alfred,


    I want her to have a new love, which one doesn''t have to be Adam, but as long as she has a new


    rtionship, I''ll be happy. I don''t want Vanessa to be really single for the rest of her life for the sake of


    her children."


    "I understand what you''re saying, I''m probably just being too childish. Safety is the most important


    thing, it''s better to let my sister and the kids go somewhere safe."


    Elsie began to be sad, in fact she knew that Adam was very good and very capable, if it was


    against Alfred.


    It was an advantage, and the fact that her sister was safer staying with Adam.


    By the afternoon, Elsie and Georgia sent Vanessa and the two children to the airport, and Adam left the


    country with Vanessa and the two children.


    Over the next few days, Georgia and Antonio''s research had reached the final breakthrough stage,


    another group of volunteers hade in, and the effects of the treatment were alreadying in.


    This Sunday is Jason and Miranda''s wedding date. Georgia left this day not to go to theboratory, she


    certainly must attend with Robert to Jason''s wedding.


    After Elsie and Wilson both n to get married, the two suddenly go on a trip to the ce where they


    first met before.


    So the house became progressively quieter.


    On Sunday morning, Georgia and Robert dressed up, and then dressed Annie and Leon as a prince


    and princess, and the family took the car to Jason''s wedding venue.

 Chapter 671 Wedding Day

    Chapter 671 Wedding Day


    Ever since Jason and Miranda confirmed their marriage, this guy seems to have be a twenty-four


    good husband, spending most of his time with Miranda.


    In the weekdays, because Georgia and Robert were busy and a few things happened in between, so


    they didn''t see Jason.


    However, in facebook, Jason would show off the new dishes he had learned every day, because after


    Miranda''s pregnancy, her appetite had not been very good, and it was reasonable for rich people like


    Jason''s family to hire all kinds of good chefs to cook, but Jason not only hired chefs of various cuisines.


    He also learned to cook under these chefs¡¯ guard and managed to turn himself into an apprentice cook.


    From before New Year to now, Jason would show a few dishes he learned, counting up, Jason should


    probably have learned hundreds of dishes.


    It looks like Jason and Miranda are in love, and everyone doesn''t bother the sweet couple''s time


    anymore, and now that it''s time for the wedding, Robert looks happy.


    In fact, he had gone out to drink alone with the three brothersst night, and originally Ivan would have


    time being.


    Ivan said that Emilia''s condition had be more and more stable, and it shouldn''t be long before she


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert came backtest night and fell asleep straight away when he came back, and this morning he


    was busy going out, getting dressed and washing the children, so Georgia never got around to asking


    her own questions.


    After letting the children listen to the music and y the game, she asked softly to Robert.


    "What the hell is going on with Jasper? Is he still not going to see Selena?"


    Yesterday she heard that Jasper returned home and Selena took the child back to the Hond family, of


    course, Elliot and Bailey came and picked them up. Selena is very eager to see her brother, so Selena


    has taken the child back to the Hond family yesterday.


    But this morning, Selena gave Georgia a call, and she told her that Jasper didn''t go home, reasoning


    that he was drunk and simply slept inside the hotel.


    Selena was sensitive, she always felt that her brother was still minding her existence and didn''t want to


    see her, so she asked Georgia to ask Robert if they had talked about this matter when they were


    drinking yesterday. Selena was curious to know what her brother was thinking.


    "As you know, yesterday was Jason''sst night before he was single, everyone was excited to drink,


    and you didn''t remind me to ask this matter to Jasper yesterday, so I didn''t ask. He acted very normal, I


    couldn''t see that he was in a bad mood, and after many years Jasper and I have known each other,


    even if he minded, he would never to hate the sister he''s loved for so many years."


    It seems that Robert just doesn''t know, in fact, Georgia understands. She has known Jasper for long,


    and she doesn¡¯t feel he will not hate Selena, it''s just one more sister.


    "But Jasper stayed at the hotelst night and deliberately didn''t go home, his excuse was that he was


    drunk, but Selena thought it was because Jasper didn''t want to see her."


    "How is this possible? Today Jasper and Selena will both attend Jason''s wedding, we''ll knowter


    when we see what happens. Don''t worry, I''ll ask him, I''ve been his brother for so many years, I''ll force


    him to say it even if he doesn''t."


    The two people were talking and finally, they arrived at the church. The wedding was held there inside


    the most beautiful church, besides the church was especially beautiful, there were many, many


    beautiful flowers around the church.


    It was just springtime, many flowers were already in bloom. There were many guests already walking to


    and fro inside the garden behind the church, Jason was outside receiving guests, Jason''s family was


    also weing guests in various ces, which looked very lively.


    "Annie and Leon are really a princess and a prince today, give me a hug, okay?"


    After Georgia and Robert walked over holding the children, Jason walked over to them and smiled. He


    squatted down and kissed Annie and Leon directly on their cheeks before directly picking up the two


    children together, one in his left hand and one in his right.


    "Uncle Jason, congrattions on your happy marriage!"


    After the two children were picked up, they congratted Jason together, and Jason smiled even more.


    Probably people are in good spirits. It is heard thatst night Jason drank a lot of wine, but this morning


    he is in good spirits.


    "Wish you a happy wedding."


    Georgia and Robert congratted, Jason smiled and nodded, because there were still many guests


    that needed to be received by him, a groom, so Georgia and Robert did not continue to dy here, but


    Georgia subconsciously asked a question.


    "Has Jasper and his family arrived yet?"


    "Jasper is standing alone in the right front, his parents haven''te yet, and Selena hasn''te yet


    either"


    "Okay, you go ahead."


    Georgia and Robert retook their children and walked towards Jasper, along the way, many upper ss


    figures came over and greeted Georgia and Robert, so it took five minutes for them to arrive.


    "Why are you standing here alone?"


    Robert walked over and patted Jasper on the shoulder, Jasper turned his head and saw Georgia and


    Robert. He smiled and greeted the children as well before he replied to Robert.


    "I was just taking a phone call, so I stayed here. You came quite early, have you seen Jason? He looks


    really happy today, I used to think that he would get married at 40, but I didn¡¯t expect there was actually


    a woman who captured his heart."


    The two made small talk for a while, and after Georgia hinted at it several times, Robert took Jasper''s


    arm and found another ce in front to talk alone.


    "What do you mean by that look? Why do you look so serious?"


    Jasper smiled as Robert spoke seriously.


    "You didn''t go homest night. I know you were drunk and you stayed in the hotel, tell me the truth, is it


    true that you didn''t want to bother the family or is it because you didn''t want to go back to see Selena?"

 Chapter 672 Wedding Recognition

    Chapter 672 Wedding Recognition


    Robert''s words caused Jasper to fall silent, in fact, he couldn''t say exactly what he was feeling right


    now.


    He certainly didn''t hate this sister, he still wanted to love her, but ever since he knew that she wasn''t his


    biological sister, he felt as if his feelings were slowly changing.


    This made Jasper feel very beastly, he could not say such words, even he felt that he might be


    despised by his own brother if he had such thoughts.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Robert, it''s true that I don''t really want to see Selena, but not because I mind her existence, or


    because I mind her taking my real sister''s ce, it has nothing to do with that. I let her regain her family


    name, I let everyone know that he is the adopted daughter of our family, not because I hate her, I just


    don''t want her to live as a recement for my sister''s position."


    "So if you don''t mind her presence, you''ve been out traveling, and I now suspect you''re hiding from


    Selena. I thought you were adjusting to your mood, but I doubt my thoughts now."


    When Robert finished, Jasper couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Sometimes people''s feelings areplicated, when I was sure that Selena was my real sister, I could


    love her as an older brother, but now, I find that my feelings are not that pure anymore. I can''t actually


    say what my feelings are now, so I want to adjust."


    "But I went out to travel for a while, and now that I''m back home, I still can''t adjust my mood to face


    Selena. There''s no way to have that pure feeling like before, you know? There would be that feeling of


    a man looking at a woman, and I feel so disgusted by that thought of me, so I dare not see her."


    After Jasper finished, he felt relieved atst.


    Originally, he didn''t want to say it, but a thing had been suppressed in his heart for so long that even he


    felt like he was about to break down. Robert was his good brother and he could muster up the courage


    to say such a thing, and he felt that Robert could probably understand him.


    The feeling of a man looking at a woman. Robert recalled the words as he looked at Jasper brother


    with wide eyes, and then asked incredulously.


    "When did you have this feeling? What made you think that way? Is it because of this thought that


    you''re afraid to see Selena?"


    After Robert finished, he couldn''t help butugh again.


    He thought of Daniel. In a roundabout way, he realized that his brother was now asking for trouble, only


    that he knew nothing.


    Robert''s surprise however made Jasper think that it was true that no one was able to understand his


    kind of mind, and he was also unable to understand his kind of mind, and he sighed.


    "I can''t remember when it started, most likely before I knew about Selena''s identity. She disappeared


    for over a year and I wanted her back so badly, I even missed her, then I got sick and you know it was


    Selena who donated a kidney to me, and since then I feel like my mind has changed a bit."


    "Because Selena often apanied me in the ward in those days, I even had a dream once that


    Selena and I had sex, I was scared, but I thought, people sometimes have all kinds of messy thoughts,


    and this thing need not be put in mind, because I have treated Selena as a sister for so many years. I


    suppressed this thing and did not put it on my mind."


    "But this time, after knowing Selena''s identity, I was first very shocked, then I felt some pain from


    knowing the memories back then, and I just couldn''t take care of things between my feelings yet, but


    when I adjusted myself to see Selena again, those feelings and memories that had disappeared for a


    long time suddenly came back to me, which made me feel especially embarrassed and not dare to see


    Selena."


    "Because before, under the confinement of biological siblings, I would find that kind of thinking absurd,


    and thought I was crazy, but now that I think that since we are not brother and sister anymore, I should


    make an effort. I really like Selena, but I don''t know how much affection is now mixed."


    Jasper rambled on and on, Robert listened patiently as he finally understood what he was thinking.


    If they had known that Jasper had such thoughts, why did they keep helping to hide it for so long,


    making it difficult for Selena recently?


    "And have you ever thought about what if Selena likes you? You''re not biological siblings, so why


    should you think that thought won''t work."


    This thought of Robert made Jasper feel better. Robert did not treat him as an alien.


    "Robert, are you kidding me? The child that Selena insisted on having was not because she couldn''t


    get over that man? She has someone she likes, and I''m her brother, so if I were to pursue her and


    confess my love, Selena would feel disgusted. Our rtionship as brother and sister will break up and


    my parents can''t take it. They''re so old, if I dare to do something like that, they''ll definitely break my


    legs."


    Robert couldn''t help but smile, and suddenly felt that Jasper have so many things worrying.


    If he knew the truth, he would think he was a dumbass.


    "Then let me tell you a secret, I am your good brother, you should always believe that I am telling the


    truth. It begins a year ago, listen carefully."


    Robert was just about to say something about Selena and Jasper a year ago, but Georgia suddenly ran


    over with Annie and Daniel.


    "Robert, there''s something wrong, go to the front!"


    Jasper and Robert''s faces changed as the two of them hurried over in the direction Georgia pointed,


    and Georgia also hurried over holding the two children.


    There were many people surrounding Jason over there in the front, while a woman was holding a little


    boy, crying.


    "Daddy, are you going to marry another woman? Don''t you want me?"


    The little boy took Jason''s hand and called him father, and Jason looked strange.

 Chapter 673 Accident Again

    Chapter 673 ident Again


    What''s going on here? What''s happening?


    Georgia couldn''t see at all why that strange woman and that strange little boy would call Jason''s


    father? Could it be that Jason had really left an illegitimate child outside?


    Why did it just happen toe in time for the wedding, was someone deliberately messing with it?


    There were too many questions in her mind, but she could only watch around like everyone else, not


    knowing what to do about the situation in front of her.


    Jasper and Robert walked up to Jason''s side, and the two of them didn''t know what to do when Jason


    didn''t speak up.


    Immediately, Jason''s parents and other rtives came over, and after the people around them told


    them about the situation, Jason''s parents'' faces changed.


    "What are you doing here with this little boy in your arms, youngdy?"


    Seeing that Jason had been silent, Jason''s father couldn''t help but go up and do the talking and ask


    out.


    "Grandpa, my mommy and I came to see Daddy, we didn''t mean to pick today toe here, but


    someone almost killed me and my mommy yesterday and we had to rush here, Grandpa, Daddy,


    please take me and my mommy in."


    The little boy was already crying, looking particrly sad from crying, and Georgia had no way to tell if


    the boy was lying, Jason''s parents'' faces changed, and he suddenly pulled his son''s hand and


    questioned him.


    "What the hell is going on here? Have you ever seen this woman before? Is this child rted to you or


    not?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Before Jason could answer, Miranda''s father had already walked over, his face was particrly cold,


    and the gaze he was looking at Jason already carried some icy coldness.


    "Jason, exin the situation clearly, do you recognize this woman or not? Today is your and Miranda''s


    wedding, I hope you won''t ruin this."


    Robert spoke softly to Jason.


    "You need to stop being silent, whatever is going on, hurry up and take a stand. Today is a wedding,


    hurry up and get this thing cleaned up!"


    "I don''t know this woman, please get her out of here and let the wedding go on as normal."


    Jason uttered the words as he shook Robert''s hand and gave Robert a hint.


    At this instant, many bodyguards came up and forcibly took that woman and the little boy away from


    the wedding site.


    The little boy was crying more and more and looked a bit pitiful, the woman on the other hand kept


    crying and hadn''t said anything until now, and the people around couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    The strength of the Murphy family was there, and people didn''t dare to mock and add to the chaos on


    such asions


    Because of Jason''s hint, after those bodyguards drove the mother and son out, Robert directly let his


    own people take the mother and son inside his car while Jasper was checking around for anything


    unusual.


    After all, the wedding had to go on, and Robert had his bodyguards take the mother and son to a safe


    ce and control them, and half an hourter the wedding took ce normally.


    Miranda had been staying inside the bridal makeup lounge, and everyone was hiding what had just


    happened, after all, Miranda was a pregnant woman, and the people who came were all people who


    were considered friends with the Murphy family, so everyone was tacitly agreed not to say what had


    just happened, and Jason apologized to his father-inw.


    Let''s pretend this didn''t happen for now.


    The wedding finally came to the start of the wedding march, and Miranda walked towards Jason


    holding her own hand.


    There was music all around, and many flower petals fell from the bride and groom''s heads.


    Miranda smiled happily as she walked up to the groom amidst the blessings of the crowd.


    The emcee began to host the speeches and the atmosphere was very sweet.


    Georgia pped her hands together in blessing as she looked around, when suddenly, an anomaly


    urred.

 Chapter 674 Layla Passes Away

    Chapter 674 La Passes Away


    From the top floor of the church, a man fell straight down from above.


    It was but a second before the man had fallen to the ground and a puddle of blood beneath her.


    Screams erupted, everyone was appalled by this one sight. Georgia''s face went white as she rushed


    towards the fallen man.


    At the same time, she shouted towards Robert.


    "Call an ambnce right away. ......"


    However, Georgia was not the first person to rush to that body.


    Miranda had broken down and rushed towards the man lying on the ground covered in blood, and of


    course, Miranda''s father rushed with her.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you, say something ......"


    Miranda broke down and cried out, her face full of tears, not even daring to reach out and touch the


    person beside her.


    The person lying on the ground was Miranda''s own mother, La.


    Miranda''s father even shouted frantically for a doctor ambnce ......


    Everything started to get chaotic, and Georgia dared not go forward as she saw Miranda and her father


    shouting in grief and despair.


    Jason had long ago rushed over and stood beside Miranda, he had never seen Miranda in such pain,


    he didn''t even know what to do ......


    The bodyguards started to evacuate the crowd and Robert started to check the suspicious crowd ......


    The ambnce finally arrived inside the church ten minutester, none of them were professional


    doctors and none of them dared to touch La''s body.


    When the doctor arrived, La was finally taken to the car, and Miranda rushed in directly after the


    doctor.


    Jason and Miranda''s father sat up with them.


    Georgia hugged Annie and Leon as she keptforting the two children, whose bodies were still


    trembling and still reeling from fear to this day.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After all, how can children bear the psychological impact of seeing a man fall, covered in blood, with


    their own eyes?


    Georgia could only keep hugging the two children, and Selena squatted her body, and then sang


    children''s songs in a gentle tone.


    Jasper and Robert were busy with it, and Georgia and Selena and the kids were waiting here at the


    car.


    It was half an hour before Jasper and Robert walked to their side.


    "Going to the hospital?"


    Robert asked, and Georgia spoke up to Robert.


    "Annie and Leon are scared, Robert, I''ll go home and stay with the kids, you guys go help Jason,


    Miranda''s mother ......"


    Georgia sobered as she spoke, seeing so big a pool of blood that everyone dared not hope.


    The back of her headnding on the ground, a tragic image like that, Georgia almost didn''t dare to


    recall.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Annie and Leon were emotionally unstable right now, she would definitely


    be visiting La in the hospital.


    Robert sent a group of people to escort Georgia and the children home, and Selena followed her


    parents went home.


    When Robert and Jasper rushed inside the hospital, they saw outside the emergency room, Miranda


    was crying and struggling in pain in Jason''s arms.


    They saw a body pushed out covered in a white cloth.


    It had reallye to this, and Robert couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    "Jason, you bastard, you let go of me, I want to stay with my mother, I want to stay by her side, you get


    out of here ......"


    Miranda punched Jason''s body, her voice hoarse from the desperation of her sobs.


    Miranda''s father just stood there like that, as if he looked like a statue.


    Jason didn''t know what he could do, he could only hold the person inside his arms so that the person in


    his arms would stop going crazy in pain.


    However, he suddenly saw blood flowing down the legs of the person in his arms.

 Chapter 675 You Want Revenge

    Chapter 675 You Want Revenge


    In that moment, Jason was terrified as he watched the person who was just struggling in his arms faint


    in front of him.


    And the puddle of blood was that shocking.


    "Doctor, doctor ......"


    Jason cried out, and Jason''s parents were horrified to see the blood.


    Miranda''s father also seemed toe to his senses, and a bunch of people were anxious to get a


    doctor over.


    Everyone was scared.


    By the time Miranda was taken inside the operating room.


    Jason knelt to his knees.


    Jason''s parents'' faces were both tinged with worry as they stood next to their son, surprisingly unsure


    of what to say.


    Miranda''s father suddenly pped himself in the face, he disheveled towards direction the nurse just


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pushed the ground La body, not even one person dared to say anything.


    La is dead, and Miranda is now inside the operating room.


    Everyone didn''t know how tofort Miranda''s father.


    The long wait exhausted almost everyone''s patience, and none of them were in the mood to say a


    word.


    Robert and Jasper were right by Jason''s side, the two of them had taken care of everything at the


    church and there had been some things they needed to tell others.


    But looking at the situation today, these two men can only continue to help with the follow-up.


    And inside the morgue, Miranda''s father knelt next to La''s corpse, he was already in his fifties, but


    always graceful in front of others.


    But in this moment, he slumped over and cried like a child.


    He justy there on the ground like that, as if it was his whole world.


    And it took long before he slowly spoke.


    "When I was young, I did so many things to wrong you, I always wanted you to forgive me, to the point


    where I finally realized you wouldn''t. I didn''t want to disturb your life, I just wanted you to be happy and


    at peace for the rest of your life."


    "I just need to know that somewhere in this world, you are living free and happy, but how can you, how


    can you just disappear inside this world, how do you let me and Miranda bear it?"


    As the man spoke, he burst into tears.


    "I''ve asked for nothing more than for everyone to be well, why is this happening? I''m the one who''s


    clearly in the wrong, I''m the one who deserves the retribution, but how did God let you suffer so much?


    How could you leave us in such a state, what do you make me and Miranda do for the rest of our


    lives?"


    He said many, many words right there in that ce, but that woman was long gone from hearing them.


    No matter how guilty or sad or regretful he was, there was no way he was going to be able to see that


    woman open her eyes and say she hated him and told him to fuck off.


    Outside the operating room, the lights in the operating room finally went out and the doctor and the


    nurse walked out as Jason and Jason''s parents walked over anxiously. The doctor sighed at the men.


    ¡°The baby was not saved and the patient is now out of danger, but the patient''s mood, after waking up,


    may be unstable and you family members need to be more concerned.¡±


    With those words, the doctor sighed as he turned to leave.


    Jason''s mother turned around and hugged her husband straight away.


    "Honey, how could this happen? How could it turn out like this? What should Miranda do when she


    wakes up? The baby wasn''t saved and Miranda''s mother is having a funeral soon, I''m really afraid that


    Miranda won''t be able to bear it when she wakes up."


    Jason froze in ce, he seems to be muddled, does not know what to say and what to do. Those


    doctors and nurses pushing the patient''s bed, Jason only followed.


    Obviously today is her wedding, why did it turn out like this? He suddenly punched directly into the wall


    next to him, five fingers instantly dripping with blood. Robert and Jasper hurriedly walked over to


    control Jason''s body.


    "Now calm down, if you fall down and your wife wakes up, what are you going to do? Don''t you want


    revenge for what happened today?"

 Chapter 676 The Man Who Came Back for Revenge

    Chapter 676 The Man Who Came Back for Revenge


    As soon as Robert said these words, Jason''s eyes suddenly stared at his brother, his voice carried a


    kind of hatred, and he seemed to be immersed in a kind of pain.


    "Tell me, who was the person who did it today? Did you guys find out already?"


    Robert nced at each other as Jasper spoke to Jason.


    "That''s Mr. Bradley''s former wife, Macy. If we''re investigating correctly, although the outside world


    thought she was dead, the information we found out shows that she''s still alive. She probably came


    back for revenge, you should have known about Miranda''s identify long ago, now we''re investigating


    where Macy is."


    "And we have a hunch that she''s purposely giving clues for us to investigate, and we''ll probably find out


    where she is by tomorrow."


    Miranda was raised by Macy for several years, and the subsequent feud between the couple, as well


    as Miranda''s real mother La''s return for revenge, were things Jason knew a while ago.


    Because Miranda and he were already about to get married, Miranda made her identity all clear, Jason


    didn''t care about that. He only cared if his wife and him got along happily together, the issue of her


    identity never seemed like a thing to him.


    But how could he not have imagined that this incident would cause such great pain to the two of them


    on their wedding day today, and Jason suddenly felt especially hard to bear.


    Having known Miranda for so long, that naughty and elfin woman was actually a very sensitive person.


    She had approached him carefully and had managed to gain his liking, they had managed to get


    together, and he had decided to spend the rest of his life happily with Miranda, he already knew his


    heart, so why did this happen on this day?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    How could this happen? His and Miranda''s child had left them like this, and Jason''s body went limp on


    the floor.


    After that, Robert and Jasper have been apanying Jason at the hospital, helping Jason''s parents


    deal with the current affairs of the Murphy family, because Jason does not leave Miranda''s room for


    one step, so all other matters are handled by Robert and Jasper both.


    In the middle of the night, Jason''s parents went down in a nearby room, and only Jason kept his eyes


    open, and he stayed frozen next to Miranda''s hospital bed, while Robert and Jasper both waited


    outside, ready to deal with any unusual situation.


    "I''ve known Jason for so long and I''ve never seen him this sad in my life, and with him and Miranda


    losing a child and Miranda getting hit like this, I really wonder if it will have an effect on the two of


    them?"


    Jasper sighed, and Robert felt a little sad.


    It was obviously a good day, it was his brother''s wedding, and Miranda was pregnant, it was obviously


    a double happiness, and suddenly it turned into such a tragedy, no one could ept it.


    "The two of us will help out in these few days. I see that Jason can''t pull himself together for a while in


    this state, and when Miranda wakes up, he will definitely have to stay by Miranda''s side all the time as


    well, and the two of us will make sure to solve all the dangers and difficulties around her."


    Both of them were silent for a moment after they finished, Robert originally wanted to talk about


    Selena, but now in this situation, he suddenly felt inappropriate to say it again.


    It was at this time that Robert received a call from Georgia.


    "Robert, I''m taking the car to the hospital right now. Annie has a fever, she has nightmares at night,


    what happened during the day must have scared her. Wait for me inside the hospital, I''ll be right over


    with her."

 Chapter 677 The Child Has a Fever

    Chapter 677 The Child Has a Fever


    Robert was instantly shocked, since living with the children, Annie and Leon would asionally have a


    runny nose and a small cold but never to the extent of hospitalization.


    And Georgia''s tone sounded quite serious. He hung up the phone and then immediately walked


    towards the elevator, Jasper asked anxiously.


    "What''s going on?"


    Robert replied simply in return.


    "Annie and Leon saw what happened today, Annie has a fever now, Georgia ising towards the


    hospital with the kids. I''ll go down there to pick them up, give the hospital people instructions to prepare


    the ward and doctor right away, the kids will being over soon."


    After Robert finished speaking, he immediately led the people inside the elevator, and on Georgia''s


    side, she was sitting anxiously inside the car with Annie in her arms, what happened today was too


    sudden.


    The children stayed by her side after she took both of them home, and they were so scared all day that


    both Annie and Leon ate very little at dinner time.


    She took Annie and Leon to watch cartoons, singing and dancing to divert their attention, but the


    children were still terrified, after all there was a man lying on the ground covered in blood, that image


    Georgia was actually a little scared and a little ufortable when she thought about it, and such a


    small child naturally had no way to bear it.


    She slept in bed with the kids at night. Georgia hadn''t slept much because she could feel the kids


    having nightmares. Leon was fine, sweating a little from the nightmares but drifting off to sleep


    afterwards.


    But Annie had non-stop nightmares, with asional cries of fear, andter even outright fever.


    Georgia was terrified, she let the family take care of Leon, while she immediately took Annie and drove


    to the hospital, and up to now, Annie was still lying unconscious in her arms, which made Georgia


    especially distraught.


    Annie''s health was already bad, and she had been carefully nourished inside the weekdays, and now a


    fever really made her anxious.


    Ten minutester, the car pulled up in the hospital parking lot, and Georgia had just gotten out of the


    car with Annie in her arms when she watched Robert rush over.


    She picked up Annie, and Robert asked worriedly.


    "Why is Annie burning up so badly, let''s go to the doctor right now."


    Georgia nodded, and half an hourter, Annie was already lying in a hospital bed on an IV, the doctor


    told Georgia and Robert.


    ¡°The child has a sudden acute fever and now has a mild case of pneumonia, which is not a big


    problem, but once a child has a fever that bes pneumonia, they will be sick off and on for more


    than a week, and it is estimated that it will take a week before she recovers.¡±


    Georgia was especially heartbroken for the child, but she was also relieved. She was afraid that the


    fever would get worse and worse, and she was grateful that this situation was now stabilized.


    She and Robert sat right inside the hospital room, the two holding each other''s hands until after


    confirming that Annie''s fever had subsided. Robert asked Georgia about what happened after she


    returned today.


    "Leon is now alone inside the home, but there are housekeepers, bodyguards and maids watching, it


    will be fine. Before leaving, Leon said he will be good at home, you do not need to worry. Nothing


    happened to Annie, she is just scared by today''s events, aftering home, she had nightmares, this


    is why she had the fever suddenly."


    "Georgia, are you done with your business yet? I think Annie and Leon are scared, I want to take them


    out of the country for a bit so they can rx, of course, this will be based on Annie being well. I always


    worry that they will still be scared all the time."


    "Antonio''s been extra busytely and I don''t want to leave at this time, but Annie''s mental state is most


    important and we need to hire a therapist first, plus I can make two days out off to go out with the kids."


    "Once Annie is well, I guess, we''ll find a ce where the kids like to stay and let them have a good


    time."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Georgia finished, she turned to Robert and asked.


    "What''s the situation with Jason and Miranda now? I haven''t called to ask you since I got home, you''ve


    been busy and haven''te back, is something big happening? Do you know who did what happened


    today? Have you found out the murderer?"

 Chapter 678 The Unbearable Pain

    Chapter 678 The Unbearable Pain


    This one question from Georgia made Robert silent for a moment.


    "Miranda had a miscarriage and her father is now in an unknown condition, I asked the people inside


    the hospital and they said he is inside the morgue."


    "As for Jason, Miranda is now resting inside the ward, Jason is over there with her. He is not in a good


    mood right now, but it''s good that he has calmed down, Jasper and I are helping with everything else."


    "How could this happen? At the time you just said that La wasn''t resuscitated, I really didn''t think


    that something like this would happen to Miranda. So many things happened in one day today, and I


    don''t know how she''s going to take it."


    When Georgia finished, she let out a sad sigh.


    Not only the children left a psychological shadow, even she can not forget that scene, watching La


    fell from above covered in blood and died in front of everyone. Miranda as a daughter also witnessed,


    and now because of this matter, she was stimted to miscarriage, how Miranda should bear it?


    "Georgia, you and Miranda have a bit of friendship, even if Jason can be Miranda''s support, he


    probably doesn''t know how tofort her. You should not leave the hospital today, anyway, Annie will


    be inside the hospital for a day or two, so when Miranda wakes up, go keep herpany."


    "I understand what you said, anyway, if Miranda woke up, if she does not mind, I will talk with her. It will


    certainly be very difficult for her. How can this happen in the middle of the wedding? Obviously today is


    a good day, by the way, has the situation behind the wedding handled? Did you investigate that woman


    and his son? La fell down from above today, who did this thing? Have you guys found out?"


    "That mother and son are now under control and still being investigated, this may have something to do


    with the mistress that Miranda''s father once had. She may not be dead from the clues left so far, we


    are still investigating, but we will definitely have results within the next day or two."


    After hearing these words, Georgia''s mouth opened wide and she didn''t reply for a long time.


    She knew a little bit about the rtionship between Miranda and La, and the history of former


    rtionship of Miranda''s father.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Now that this tragic thing could happen for this one reason, she bit her own lip and let out a final sigh.


    "How can the debt owed by Miranda''s father continue to be repaid on La? God is so unfair."


    The two men were silent for a long time before Robert spoke again.


    "One more thing, didn''t you ask me to ask Jasper''s mind before? You would never have thought that


    something like this would happen to them."


    "Why can''t I understand what you''re saying?"


    Georgia asked confusedly, Robert was in a bit of a lighter mood, and he told him everything that Jasper


    had said to him today.


    "They both have feelings for each other, but they dare not say it out. It has been dyed for such a


    long time. Originally I was going to tell him, but Jason had ident, so I have not said to him now. I will


    tell him when this is over, for now is not quite appropriate."


    Georgia didn''t think that it was possible for these two to be together.


    As the couple talked, Annie suddenly woke up.


    "Mommy, why aren''t you asleep?"


    Annie''s face was still pale as she turned her head to see Robert, and she asked again curiously.


    "Daddy, are you home? No, am I inside the hospital?"


    Annie seemed to have finallye back to sense. Georgia held her daughter''s hand, she touched


    Annie''s forehead, and the fever hadpletely subsided. Looking at Annie''s mental condition got


    better, she instantly revealed a smile.


    "You had a fever in the middle of the night and a slight case of pneumonia, so I brought you to the


    hospital, how do you feel now? Is there any ce you don''t feel well? If you have pain anywhere, I''ll get


    the doctor over here right away and have him check you out."


    Annie immediately shook her head.


    "Mommy, I just feel hungry, it seems like it''s the middle of the night, can I eat?"


    Georgiaughed instantly.


    "Of course you can eat, you can eat whenever you want. I will immediately order someone to prepare


    some food for you, as long as you are happy, anytime to eat is fine."


    At midnight, Annie fell asleep after eating a bowl of wontons, and Robert and Georgia stayed with her


    inside the hospital room.


    Early the next morning, Miranda hadn''t woken up yet, and when the couple was outside preparing to go


    find Jasper, the two suddenly saw Miranda''s father walking towards the side of the ward.


    The first moment she saw Miranda''s father, Georgia was shocked.

 Chapter 679 Macy Appears

    Chapter 679 Macy Appears


    Miranda''s father, Andrew, was originally a very elegant middle-aged man, although he was already in


    his 50s this year, he looked as if he was in his 40s, very graceful, and it is said that he was very


    attractive to young girls.


    The few times before, whenever Georgia saw this man, she would think that Miranda''s father looked


    really handsome.


    Yet the man in front of her, in just one night, had changed from the handsome middle-aged man who


    was happy to marry his daughter yesterday to a gray-haired old man with a head of ck hair that had


    gonepletely gray.


    She had only seen characters inside books and dramas too upset to turn gray in hair overnight before,


    this was the first time she had seen someone turn gray in hair overnight in real life.


    Georgia and Robert were both shocked in ce as they saw Miranda''s father walking towards them


    step by step, his voice extremely hoarse while those eyes of his were full of red blood.


    "Is Miranda awake yet?"


    Andrew stood in front of them and asked out in hurt, Georgia and Robert looked at each other, Robert


    stood up and spoke.


    "Miranda hasn''t woken up yet, but she should be close. Mr. Bradley, do you need any help?"


    "I know, with all that happened at the wedding scene yesterday and Jason was sad, you and the others


    are handling the follow-up. Who is the killer? Tell me."


    Miranda''s father looked at Robert with a burning gaze. Robert sighed, this answer probably would be


    even more unbearable, yet what reason did he have to hide it?


    "ording to what we''ve found out so far, there''s a connection to your former wife, Macy, who probably


    didn''t die back then. Mr. Bradley, we''re investigating, and we should have news soon on the trail behind


    the man who did it yesterday."


    "Is it her? So it''s all my fault, so I caused everything, but I''m the one who''s guilty, so why isn''t she


    punishing me?"


    The man in front of him suddenly took on a disheveled expression, and the next second he actually


    went straight to the ground.


    Georgia was startled, and she hurriedly squatted down and prepared to help Miranda''s father up, but


    the man shook his head.


    "Miss Georgia, you don''t have to mind me, I want to be alone for a while."


    After Andrew finished speaking, he just sat on the ground in a disheveled state with an extremely


    painful expression on his face, while Jasper ran in the distance in their direction.


    "Georgia, Robert, Miranda has woken up and is now in a very unstable mental state. You guyse


    over with me quickly."


    After these words, Georgia and Robert immediately followed Jasper towards the front ward and ran


    over. Andrew also reacted, he also immediately stood up and ran after them.


    Inside the ward, Miranda is breaking down and crying, while Jason holds Miranda tightly in his arms,


    Miranda who just woke up knowing that she lost her child, plus the news of her mother''s death, she has


    broken down, even crying and shouting can no longer vent the pain in her heart.


    "Why? Why did mom have to leave me? Why did the baby leave me, Jason ...... Why did they all leave


    me ......"


    Miranda hugged Jason and cried out, she was crying so hard that she looked like a bawling little child.


    Jason''s parents stood next to the ward, not knowing for a moment how tofort the young couple.


    Georgia and Robert had alreadye outside the ward, yet they didn''t know if it was appropriate for


    the two of them to go in? But Andrew had already walked in.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Dad, my mom didn''t leave me, did she? Are they all lying to me? My baby didn''t leave me either, did


    it?"


    As soon as she saw her father enter, Miranda suddenly rushed forward and grabbed her father''s hand,


    and Andrew sobbed as he just stretched out his arms and hugged his daughter.


    This silent action made Miranda tear up once again. She was like a wounded little beast that was


    seekingfort and reliance in her own father''s arms. Jason walked up and tried to hold Miranda''s


    hand, however Miranda only knew to hug her father tightly, as if that was the way to seek a little


    warmth.


    She understood everything, but she just didn''t want to believe the truth, and right now, all she wanted


    to do was subconsciously stay by her own father''s side, afraid that the only father she had ever known


    was going to leave her too, like she was clutching at straws to save her life.


    It wasn''t clear how long had passed, but Miranda''s cries had gradually diminished.


    She wiped the tears from her eyes, then turned to her father and asked.


    "Where''s my mom? Where is she? I want to see her, I want to see her onest time ...... before I was


    capricious, I said a lot of bad things, I said I want to be filial to her in the future, and I want her to hold


    her grandchild, but all of these wishes can not be realized. Dad, why ...... "


    Miranda questioned in such a painful way. Andrew didn''t know what to say, he just took Miranda''s hand


    and spoke.


    "You''re not well, wear some clothes and I''ll take you to see your mother onest time."


    Just after these words were said, Jason hurriedly took the clothes and walked to Miranda, and he


    draped the clothes over Miranda''s body.


    "I''ll go with you, we''ll go together to see mom onest time."


    Jason took the initiative to call out this mother, Miranda nodded silently. She was supported by Jason


    out of the ward. Georgia, Robert and Jasper have been waiting outside.


    Once they saw theme out, Georgia and Robert hurriedly waited by the side, the couple didn''t know


    what they could do, just watched these people walk over towards the elevator.


    However, as they had only taken a few steps, a wheelchair was pushed around the corner from the


    corridor, and on top of it sat a middle-aged woman with a very pale face.


    All was still, and Georgia saw Miranda suddenly rush forward, and Andrew even immediately ran after


    his daughter.


    "No, that''s Macy ......"


    Robert said these words in Georgia''s ear, Georgia instantly tensed up. She took Robert''s hand and


    walked ahead, Miranda stopped a few steps away, looking at the woman who raised her for so many


    years in front of her. Miranda asked incredulously


    "You ...... you''re even alive?"


    It was clear that Macy had passed away, so why did this woman appear in front of her, and Andrew


    walked in next to Macy at this moment, and he asked in this extremely hurt voice.


    "What happened yesterday, did you do it? All along, the person who has wronged you is me, you can


    punish me, why punish La? She was originally cheated by me, you faked your death and


    disappeared incognito, why did youe back to do such a thing?"


    Andrew asked the words sadly, and Miranda turned her head to her father and asked aloud.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? You''re saying she did what happened yesterday?"

 Chapter 680 Carved Despair

    Chapter 680 Carved Despair


    Miranda didn''t know what to call this woman, for the previous ten years or so, she had called her


    mother, because Macy was actually good to her, and they had once been really close as mother and


    daughter.


    It''s just that so much has happened, she doesn''t really have much hatred for Macy. She''s caught


    between her real father, her adoptive mother, and her biological mother, and she''s never known how to


    ease those rtionships.


    And when she knew the truth, Macy was already dead, and she already knew about her mother being


    sold to a ce of prostitution by her adoptive mother back then, as well as the suffering her own


    mother suffered, she couldn''t possibly resent what she did to someone who was already dead.


    What she hadn''t expected was that the dead man wasn''t dead, but was now standing alive in front of


    her, and Miranda was still wondering how her adoptive mother could be here, her father''s words shook


    her entire head to the point of exploding.


    How could it be? How could her adoptive mother be responsible for her mother''s death? Yet her sanity


    was telling her that there was a bitter hatred between her real mother and her adoptive mother, and it


    was entirely possible that this had happened.


    Miranda just looked at her father in grief, hoping her father would tell the truth. Andrew looked at his


    daughter instead, not knowing what to say, while that woman sitting on top of the wheelchairughed


    sarcastically.


    "What are you asking your father for? Do you think this is something I couldn''t have done? I was able


    to sell your mother to that kind of ce back then, make her suffer and let her be humiliated, and he


    had the strength to revenge on my family, he made my family lose everything, so that I had to go


    incognito and find a way toe back for revenge. Do you think I would have let your mother go? How


    about the fact that I did what happened yesterday? Do you both like this one gift from me?"


    Macyughed mockingly, her eyes were very cool as she looked at the father and daughter with a thrill


    of sessful revenge, she seemed particrly happy as Andrew blushed greatly and Miranda covered


    her chest in grief as she cried out.


    "You know full well that my mother was cheated by my father back then, she didn''t mean to be the


    mistress in your marriage, she was innocent. You started it, you made her go to that kind of ce to be


    tortured first and have her life ruined, she came back for revenge ...... "


    Miranda broke down and shouted like this, but Macyughed.


    "Do I need you to remind me before I know? But she''s the mistress in my marriage, and even now, my


    adopted daughter who I raised for so many years totally hates me, you don''t want me anymore, your


    father doesn''t want me, and your mother came back and ruined everything for me, so why wouldn''t I


    get back at her?"


    "Oh, should you say that my real enemy is your father, that the person I should actually get revenge on


    is your father, and that having your father die in front of you yesterday would have made it less difficult


    for you?"


    "Shut up-"


    Miranda cried out in pain, Jason walked up and hugged Miranda in his arms, he had already asked


    Robert and the others to find out that yesterday''s incident might have something to do with the woman


    in front of him, they hadn''t done anything on their side yet, but this woman had evene to them.


    "Macy, that''s enough, since you did that, you think we won''t take revenge for La? You''re just


    throwing yourself in the bying here now, I won''t let you go!"


    When Andrew said this, Macyughed, and as sheughed, her voice grew louder and louder, but that


    "I came to this ce of my own ord, do you think I want to live? I was already wracked with


    sickness back then, my body was already at the end of its strength, and I''vested until now just to see


    you in pain today."


    "How is it, seeing the woman you love die in front of your own daughter''s wedding, is that feeling


    engraved in your bones? Do you want to kill me? I''m right in front of you, if you want to avenge La,


    Macy spoke provocatively, there was really no one around her, the person pushing her wheelchair over


    was already standing behind her, and she was indeed fearless.


    And this sentence obviously stimted Andrew, he wanted to rush forward to kill her. Jasper and


    Robert hurriedly came and controlled Andrew''s body. This woman is deliberately provoking, however in


    a public ce like the hospital, if Andrew really did that, he would be ending up in prison!


    Andrew, however, was still red-eyed and wanted to go up for revenge when Miranda finally grabbed his


    father''s hand and spoke in pain.


    "Dad, mom is dead, you''re the only family I have left, and if you do it, what are you leaving me alone in


    this world for? Do you want your daughter to die along with you? I''ve lost everything, and even you are


    leaving me?"


    Miranda''s words finally made Andrew sober up a little, and he stopped himself from trying to rush


    forward, looking at his daughter with remorse.


    "Miranda, I ......"


    Andrew didn''t seem to know what to say, and his eyes held an endless amount of guilt.


    Macy had continued to mock and said.


    "Miranda, you care so much about your father, do you know that when your mother was sold by me to


    that kind of ce and got humiliated, your father knew it. Do you think he''s been suffering from my


    deception all these years? My family was so powerful that he could only pretend that nothing had


    happened. Do you really think that he had a deep love for your mother? From the beginning, he


    deceived your mother and ruined her, and I was just adding insult to injury, and even what I did to your


    motherter, your father didn''t know? He knew all about it, so why do you think your mother will never


    forgive him?"


    "You''re full of shit. ......"


    Miranda shouted, but Macy looked over at Andrew.


    "What? Are you afraid to tell the truth to your daughter? Are you afraid to tell the truth about your once


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nasty, cowardly mind?"


    Andrew was silent as he bowed his head, seemingly filled with repentance


    Miranda looked at her father in shock.


    "Dad, she''s not telling the truth, is she? She''s picking on us, isn''t she?"


    However, Andrew was once again silent, and Miranda gradually felt her heart sink, and she felt as if a


    heart was racked with pain, and it hurt as her entire body.


    Suddenly, one sharp voice came over, and Miranda turned her head in shock, only to find Macy


    stabbing herself directly in the abdomen with a dagger, while she evenughed in front of Miranda.


    "Andrew, I curse you to lose your love forever in this life! By the way, I still have La''sst words left


    to you before she died, do you want to hear it?"


    The woman''s abdomen was already bleeding as she held on to a breath of strength and slowly spoke


    the words to Andrew, who froze in ce, and Miranda was even more shocked by this one image and


    went limp.


    That was La¡¯sst words, Andrew suddenly broke free of all control. Robert and Jasper did not know


    how to solve this. Andrew slowly walked to the front of Macy, and Macy turned on a recorder that she


    was holding in her hand.


    "Tell him I will never forgive him and never see him again in my next life ......"


    La''s voice yed out from inside the recorder, and Andrew fell to his knees in bewilderment, while


    Georgia screamed at this moment.


    She had just rushed forward, and Macy had already taken a dagger and stabbed it directly deep into


    the heart of Andrew, who was kneeling in front of her.


    In that moment, Georgia heard Macy''s madughter, she saw that woman close her eyes with a


    satisfied smile, and Georgia saw Miranda''s miserable scream of pain, a despair that Georgia had never


    felt in her life.

 Chapter 681 Parental Concerns

    Chapter 681 Parental Concerns


    The scene was once chaotic, Georgia didn''t even know what to do. Miranda''s painful cries almost


    resounded inside the entire floor, the patients, family members, doctors and nursesing and going


    around were shocked, everyone didn''t expect this scene to ur over here.


    Everything started to be chaotic, the doctors and nurses immediately pushed the two people, Macy and


    Andrew, inside the emergency room for first aid. Miranda was in too much pain, and while Jason was


    unable to make a decisive decision. Jasper had no choice, he directly knocked Miranda unconscious


    with a p.


    Jason''s parents were even more at a loss, their own daughter-inw''s father and mother and adoptive


    mother had this kind of thing happen, and they had no idea how to solve the situation.


    The doctor who operated inside the emergency room soon came out. Georgia, Robert and Jasper were


    standing outside. Jason''s parents were sitting on a chair at the back, while Jason was apanied by


    Miranda next to him.


    "Sorry, the knife these two used had poison on it, resuscitation was ineffective, we did all we could."


    The doctor''s words made Jason''s parents instantly go limp on the ground, and Georgia hurried over to


    help them up, but Jason''s mother''s eyes were already red.


    "Miranda won''t be able to take it, she certainly can''t handle it."


    After Jason''s mother finished, Jason''s father let out a long sigh. Georgia was also silent, Robert was in


    a heavy mood, and Jasper didn''t know what to say, yet the matter at hand could only be resolved for


    them as soon as possible.


    Robert and Jasper start to hustle around, Miranda can''t wake up now and Jason looks like he can''t


    preside over the situation, so they can only help.


    Jason''s parents probably also have a heavy heart and no time to care, so Robert and Jasper began to


    help handle the three people''s funeral. Originally La''s funeral is already being prepared, now there


    are two more people for the funeral.


    Inside some timeter, Georgia stayed inside Annie''s hospital room in silence. Robert was busy


    outside, while she stayed by the child''s side. At noon, the housekeeper sent Leon to the hospital as


    well, he wanted to visit her sister and his parents weren''t home, so Georgia let the housekeeper bring


    him over.


    Georgia let Annie and Leon y games and read books together, she couldn''t go to work today either.


    After the kids yed for a while, Annie and Leon couldn''t help but speak up together.


    "Mommy, you don''t look very happy! Is it because I''m sick that you''re worried?"


    Annie took the initiative to ask, and Leon also took his mommy''s hand, his eyes tinged with worry.


    "I''m fine but I''m in a bit of a down mood, but it''s not because of your illness, you will be recovering


    soon. I am worrying about work, just like when you can''t solve aplicated problem, you will try to


    figure out how to solve the problem. I''m thinking about work now, you guys just keep ying, Daddy is


    still busy, but we''ll be hometer."


    Annie''s condition was not serious, and the doctor said that she could be discharged, but of course, the


    premise of Annie''s discharge was that Georgia and Robert would hire a family doctor who could visit


    the home at any time, and if there was no family doctor, Annie would of course have to continue to stay


    in the hospital for a few days.


    But now the situation in the hospital isplicated, and with what happened today, Georgia has


    decided to take the children home in the afternoon, anyway, when there is a family doctor to watch the


    children every day, it will be fine.


    The children were coaxed, and with two children together, there were plenty of games to y and


    things to talk about, and they wouldn''t be lonely. Georgia couldn''t help but go for a walk inside the


    hospital garden alone, she felt that it was too stuffy inside, making her brain bored to the point of


    gasping for air.


    She couldn''t tell her children about such things, so she lied, and the image was just too shocking for


    her.


    While inside the garden, Georgia was only sitting on a stone bench to rest when she saw Jason''s


    parents also walking towards her direction. They saw each other and Georgia hurriedly stood up.


    After she called out to them, Jason''s parents came over and sat down with Georgia.


    "You sit down too!"


    After Georgia sat down, Jason''s mother smiled tenderly at Georgia, but that smile was mixed with a lot


    of hurt inside.


    "Georgia, thanks to you and Robert for your help these two days, in fact, Jason''s father and I should be


    presiding over it, and it''s logical that we shouldn''t let you worry about it and help us with so many


    things. "


    "But his father and I are too tired, I am so sad that I don''t want to deal with anything. Jason''s


    grandfather is old, after he knows it, he has been silent at home and not talking, yesterday he did not


    have meal, and today he just ate some under persuasion."


    When Jason''s mother finished speaking, Jason''s father spoke up.


    "Jason has made a few good friends in his life, Robert and Jasper are both his good brothers. Georgia,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you and Robert spend more time with Jason, talk to Miranda when you have time tofort her. She


    hasn''t woken up yet, but she definitely won''t be able to ept these things when she wakes up, you


    young people will be able to know what each other is thinking, spend more time with Miranda when the


    timees."


    "All these things are what Robert and I should do, once when Robert and I were in danger and in


    trouble, Jason also rose to the asion to help. We were supposed to take care of each other, you


    don''t need to thank us."


    "You''re good, you and Robert encountered many ups and downs at first, and now you''re also happy


    together as a family. I just hope that Jason will be as happy as you are, and that he and Miranda will be


    happy together in the future, I really don''t want these things to affect the marriage between the two of


    them."


    Georgia felt her heart harden as Jason''s mother spoke the words in hurt, and everyone was now very


    worried about Miranda''s condition, and Jason''s as well.


    Such a big thing happened on top of the young couple who had only just gotten married, on top of their


    wedding, even the average person couldn''t handle it.


    After chatting with Jason''s parents, it was already getting dark, and Jason''s parents were heading back


    towards Miranda''s ward. Georgia was nning to return to the children.


    But as she had only just walked downstairs, Georgia saw Robert and Jasper returning, and she hurried


    over to them.

 Chapter 682 Deep Affliction

    Chapter 682 Deep Affliction


    "Did you take care of everything today?"


    After Georgia asked, Jasper sighed at Georgia, the elevator opened at this time, and after everyone


    walked in, Robert spoke up.


    "The funeral is already being ordered to be prepared, this matter is not troublesome. We went to


    investigate the matter of Macy, she was able to remain incognito and suddenly do this kind of thing,


    naturally someone is helping her. That person who is helping her is Andrew''s brother Jordan, do you


    remember this person?"


    "He even almost did something to you back then, but Jordan has escaped, and all we know now is that


    he may have gone somewhere abroad, and his exact whereabouts are still untraceable."


    So it was Jordan! Of course Georgia remembered him, it was Miranda who happened to know what her


    uncle had done back then, and then tipped Robert off so she could be rescued.


    It turns out that Macy''s matter is also rted to Jordan, but it is normal, Jordan and his brother¡¯s


    rtionship and bad, maybe Macy has some interest temptation, and Jordan finally agreed.


    "What about that woman and his son? Just who arranged those two people who showed up at the


    wedding yesterday? Did they arrange that too?"


    Jasper answered.


    "They have exined the truth, that it was indeed Macy and Jordan who arranged it, and that the two


    of them are indeed mother and son. That woman and Jason used to know each other."


    "They messed up at the wedding site, diverting everyone''s attention to that side of the wedding while


    they naturally well arranged La''s ns, which is why there was a loophole at the wedding, allowing


    all the guests to see that something happened to La."


    So that was it, Georgia couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Miranda hasn''t woken up yet, and Jason''s parents are tired, Jason hasn''t left Miranda''s room yet, so


    I''m worried about Miranda waking up now. I don''t know if Miranda will be able to hold up until she


    shows up on the day of the funeral."


    This question made both Robert and Jasper reveal heavy sigh, who wouldn''t be worried about


    Miranda''s condition?


    She lost her biological parents two days ago, even Macy, who was the adoptive mother who raised her


    for more than ten years, died. She suddenly lost these three people, and watched these three people


    die in front of her, and she did not know if Miranda could bear it.


    Not to mention that Miranda had a miscarriage! It can be said that she lost four rtives, and it''s not


    too much to say that her family is broken, now only Jason is her support, she only hoped that by then


    Miranda will beforted by Jason''s presence, otherwise, Miranda will not be able to hold on.


    Jasper did not go inside Miranda''s ward, now Jason probably did not want others to bother him, so


    after getting out of the elevator, Jasper followed Robert and Georgia to go inside Annie''s ward. The two


    children were very happy to see their father back, Uncle Jasper came. Jasper apanied the two


    children to y games.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason had been standing by the hospital bed from morning until now, and it was logical that Miranda


    should have woken up by now, after all, she had been split unconscious at the time, lying there


    emotionally broken.


    But from morning until now, the sun had almost set, and Miranda still hadn''t woken up.


    Jason began to get more and more worried, he was barely in the mood to eat. Jason''s parents had


    He just kept holding Miranda''s hand, afraid of missing the moment when Miranda would wake up, and


    if he wasn''t there, he was afraid that Miranda wouldn''t be able to bear it at all when she woke up.


    By the afternoon, Georgia had taken the children home from the hospital, Robert and Jasper remained


    inside the hospital waiting for the situation. Miranda still did not wake up, she seemed to be deliberately


    trapped inside her own consciousness, unwilling to open her eyes to face the truth.


    By midnight, Miranda had a fever, which did not reduce over the night, until the next morning, Miranda


    got better, but did notpletely recover.


    T Miranda has been having nightmares, Jason has been talking beside her tofort her, but his


    words no longer work because Miranda has been immersed in her nightmares, no matter who speaks


    around her, she can''t wake up, and her whole spirit is in panic and fear.


    Georgia went to work normally on the second day, and Annie was at home to recuperate, with the


    family doctor watching over.


    "Jason, it''s better to eat something! It''s been a day and a night since yesterday, so if you don''t get


    some sleep and eat something, how will you stay with her through this next period when Miranda


    wakes up?"


    Jason''s parents spent all day yesterday persuading their son to leave the ward, Robert came in and


    Jason spoke up to his brother.


    "You needn''t worry about my health, I''ll hold out, I''ve been drinking water, I''ve eaten what you''ve


    brought in, I just haven''t slept. I can''t sleep, I have to wait until she wakes up. I''m her husband, I have


    to be with her at this time."


    Robert sighed, he knew that his persuasion had no effect, but his parents looked at him with such


    sadness. He could onlye in and say his persuasive words, however, Jason''s mind was already


    made up, no one could persuade, only hope that Miranda would wake up sooner, so that Jason could


    also feel at ease a little.


    Robert was thinking this way, he did not expect that the person lying on the hospital bed was slowly


    opening her eyes, her eyes were first confused, then it seemed like her sanity returned, looked at


    Jason who was sitting next to her. Jason immediately stood up in excitement at this moment, he held


    Miranda''s hand tightly, his voice trembling.


    "Miranda, do you want some water?"


    After Jason finished speaking, Robert hurriedly turned around to get a cup of warm water over from the


    side, only he had just reached for the water cup and prepared to pour it, Miranda''s confused and


    painful voice came from over there.


    "Where is my father? Where is my foster mother? Are they still alive? I''m going to see them."


    With that, Miranda had sat up and prepared to get out of bed, and Jason''s eyes were particrly


    painful as he held Miranda''s shoulders.


    "Miranda, I''m sorry, your father has passed away and so has your foster mother, now preparations are


    being made for their funeral. If you want to see them onest time, shall I apany you there?"


    Just as Jason finished these words, Robert heard Miranda''s harsh and painful cries, her entire body


    clinging to Jason, her voice of crying was heartbreaking. The kind of despair and hardness that


    seemed to be infectious to everyone around her.


    It took long since she had been crying, but Miranda spoke.


    "I want to see them, they don''t want me, they''re all leaving me, I want to see them onest time."


    Jason nodded as he helped Miranda get dressed, and then went to the morgue.


    Miranda looked at her father, at her mother, and then at her adoptive mother, and as she watched


    these three slumbering, she finally cried out once more.

 Chapter 683 Dont Ever Care About Me

    Chapter 683 Don''t Ever Care About Me


    Miranda was the only daughter of the family, and she treated Macy as her real mother; her father had


    never told her the truth, and there were no bad rumors from people around her to make her suspicious.


    In fact, she and Macy had always had a good rtionship, and even back then, her father and her


    adoptive mother had been a respectful couple, and she had never had any doubts about her family.


    Later, when she grew up and knew the truth, Macy lied to her again, saying that her mother didn''t want


    her, and anyway, her mother became an unforgivable and dirty woman in Macy''s mouth, and she also


    witnessed her mother flirting with other men in the sex establishments, and that young and energetic


    girl was very disgusted with such women.


    She wouldn''t doubt Macy''s words because Macy did treat her well, and her father did try to exin


    back then, only for her to interrupt his father at every turn and say that her father was deluded, in fact,


    not care about her real mother.


    At that time, she was only a teenager and didn''t quite understand the world yet, she just


    subconsciously believed in the woman who raised her single-handedly, that was her adoptive mother


    Macy. Even if it was her father, who took second ce in her heart during her growth because he was


    always busy with business.


    She was naturally willing to be close to Macy, except that she didn''t expect that one day, she would


    know the truth about what happened to her mother back then, knowing that her father cheated her real


    mother back then, and her adoptive mother even caused her to have her real mother tortured.


    She didn''t know what to choose or what to do when the news of Macy''s death came and she attended


    the funeral in a muddled state, for a while she didn''t know what to do, but she managed to find out all


    about what happened to her real mother and her father confessed to the deception of her mother back


    then.


    She felt so guilty, she wanted to apologize to her real mother because she had grown up and was no


    longer the character she had been as a child. There was no way she could me her adoptive mother,


    she had been good enough to her and she couldn''t possibly be resenting her real mother, she just


    wanted to apologize to her real mother, because the things she had said had really hurt her mother''s


    feelings and she didn''t feel she deserved that.


    In the past year or two, she had reached reconciliation with her own mother, they would often travel to


    a country for fun. The mother-daughter bond was getting deeper and deeper, her mother forgave her,


    but her mother would not forgive her father, Miranda never forced her.


    Because she knew that from start to finish, it was her father who did wrong, even her adoptive mother


    was a victim, only she ended up being a victimizer, she didn''t force her mother. She just needed her


    mother to live well, to be able to travel to every ce with her from time to time, to eat, to talk, to have


    a few intimate moments snuggled up together every year.


    And with her father alive and well in the world, she felt it was enough, she never asked for anything


    more.


    And her love gradually sprouted and took root, she liked Jason, and went to great lengths to get close


    to this man, and through various means, she got Jason to finally agree to her proposal. They got


    together, and originally her wedding was supposed to be the happiest moment of her life.


    She was even ready to wait until this year to have her baby so her mother could stop drifting around


    the world and help raising her baby, yet her happiness came to an abrupt end.


    Her mother had fallen down, in such a tragic and decisive way that she would never be able to detach


    herself from that hurt for the rest of her life.


    She even lost her child, and she had thought that her life had gone to misery, that her life was doomed,


    but Miranda never imagined that her adoptive mother, Macy, was not dead yet.


    Watching her adoptive mother appear in front of her and admit that her mother''s death was rted to


    her, Miranda surprisingly doesn''t know what to do while she just watched her adoptive mother die in


    front of her along with her real father.


    Now looking at the three corpses, at the faces of the three men who had closed their eyes in peace,


    Miranda asked out in pain.


    "You all have your own hurts, your own lives, and I''m in no position to me you because you''ve all


    tried desperately to be good to me, and who can I me?"


    "But all of you have left me now, all of you, and none of you care about me, so why was I born in the


    first ce? What the hell did you all take me for?"


    "I know that I don''t have a choice of whose side to take, and maybe that''s uneptable to all of you,


    but how am I supposed to choose? Is it right to choose whose side to be on? None of you are wrong,


    but why do you have to end your lives in such a gruesome way, and in front of me?"


    "Just because you guys think that this is going to hurt me? That leaving me alone in this world will


    make you all feel better?"


    Miranda''s cry made it hard for Jason and he tried to hold the woman tightly in his arms.


    But Miranda didn''t want this one embrace, and she pushed Jason away, and then spent the whole day


    in silence at the corpses of the three men, before finally passing out directly in that ce before being


    taken away by Jason.


    For the next few days, Miranda would eat normally throughout the day, but she would hardly talk to


    anyone, even Jason.


    Georgia came to visit her a few times, but Miranda also did not want to talk to her, and everyone did not


    want to be harsh on Miranda. They all know that she is now in a sad mood, Jason''s parents let the


    family chef make all kinds of nutritious soups, trying to let Miranda drink to replenish her body.


    At this point Miranda did not refuse, she just silently let everyone cook her good food, eat on time and


    go to bed on time every day, if there was nothing necessary. Outsiders even thought Miranda was a


    mute, because she almost did not talk much anymore.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Four dayster, the three people''s funerals were held at the same time, and this farce was actually


    known by almost everyone in the city, of course there were many people whoughed at them, but


    none of this had anything to do with Miranda any more.


    She is the only daughter of the family, Jason is the son-inw of the family. Naturally this funeral will


    not have people gossiping, people who cane to the funeral are counted as friends and will not


    gossip randomly.


    But of course Miranda''s funeral for her own mother couldn''t be inside a hearse with his father and


    adoptive mother; she knew her mother''s wish to no longer want to be rted to her father, and certainly


    didn''t want to continue feuding with her adoptive mother for the rest of her life.


    The children were well enough, but on this day, Georgia and Robert found an excuse to let the children


    y at home while they dressed and then went to the funeral alone.


    After all, that day had left a psychological shadow on Annie and Leon, so Georgia and Robert didn''t


    feel that something like a funeral could be attended by the two children.

 Chapter 684 Shes Leaving

    Chapter 684 She''s Leaving


    "It''s raining ......"


    After the car reached the side of the hearse, Georgia sighed and uttered these words.


    It was a gloomy day, and though there was no thunder, a light rain had been drizzling down, and like


    one''s mood, a cloud of gloom had been hanging over it.


    "Come on, let''s go to the hearse, Jason and Miranda will definitely be busy today."


    Georgia nodded, after all, it was arge family and there were many peopleing and going to the


    funeral.


    This whole day, Miranda and Jason are busy, Jason''s parents are naturally helping out, Miranda is the


    only daughter of her family, her family no longer has other people who can make decisions, everything


    can only be helped by Jason''s family.


    In the afternoon the rain finally stopped and everyone said goodbye at the cemetery.


    The people who came to offer their condolences had all left one after another, and Miranda went to her


    mother''s tombstone alone, naturally she couldn''t have her mother''s tombstone together with her father


    and her adoptive mother, she made these three people''s tombstones just separate.


    She knew that these three were not fit to remain together.


    Those who condoled naturally would not go to Miranda''s mother''s tombstone, only her close friends


    and rtives went to that one ce.


    Miranda knelt in front of her own mother without speaking, Jason followed and knelt next to her, and


    after an unknown amount of time, Miranda suddenly turned around and looked at Georgia.


    The others left one by one, Georgia and Miranda stayed in front of La''s grave, with Miranda


    specifying that she wanted to say something to her.


    It was already dark, and the night wind was getting stronger, and Georgia heard Miranda''s voice


    speaking in the wind, and that voice even made it feel a little indistinct.


    "I asked you to stay because out of all these people, you''re the only one who sort of knows my mother


    well, they all don''t really know my mother that well and I thought I''d just have to talk to you."


    "Your mother was a pretty good person, she helped me a lot. I knew her when I was still in a very


    difficult situation, she didn''t deserve to end up like this in her life."


    When Georgia finished speaking, Miranda was silent for a long time.


    "I was the one who asked you to contact my mother and let you be the one to find a way to give my


    mother and I a chance to reconcile. Although in the end it was because of various other coincidences


    that my mother and I made up, I always remembered your help at the beginning, in fact I was a


    capricious youngdy with a bad temper at that time, thank you for never hating me."


    Georgia smiled andforted her .


    "I''ve been thinking about since my mother passed away, what was my mother''s wish in life? What did


    she want? But no matter how I think about it, I can''t seem toe up with an answer. You''ve known


    my mother for a long time, do you think she has any unfulfilled wishes?"


    "Once upon a time, when she and you hadn''t made up, one of her unfulfilled wishes must have been a


    close mother-daughter rtionship, but I believe that this one wish she has already achieved. La


    had been spent traveling to various ces and doing what she wants to do, in fact, I think she should


    not have any unfulfilled wishes in her life, as you know, her greatest wish is to take revenge. Although


    she doesn''t know that Macy is actually still alive, now Macy is also dead, she shouldn''t have any


    regrets."


    "Yeah, my mother doesn''t have any unfinished business anymore, she got her revenge and made up


    with me, she didn''t want to forgive my father for the rest of her life and did it. Even if it was a sudden


    death, I think at the moment of her ident she was no longer afraid of death, I couldn''t do anything,


    all I probably brought her in her life was heartbreak."


    Later, Miranda finally got up with the intention of leaving, Jason took Miranda''s hand and walked


    towards the car, Georgia was watching from a short distance away. She hadn''t moved, and Robert


    asked.


    "What''s wrong with you? I see you look with a little concern."


    "I can''t say, you know, I just talked to Miranda for a while, her mood is not considered good, of course,


    she can''t be in a good mood now, but I just think that she is still immersed in deep pain, it will take a


    long, long time to recover, and this period can only be apanied by Jason. If that child is not


    miscarried and there is hope for a new life, maybe it can still make her happy."


    "Anyway, invite her out to dinner when you''re free and have some fun with our family. Didn''t we n to


    take the kids out for a walk before? Let Jason and Miranda go for a walk with us, staying in this sad


    ce is really not a good thing."


    "You''re right, in a few days, she''s certainly not in the mood, let''s go home first, the kids must still be


    waiting for us."


    After Georgia finished, she sighed and then got inside the car with Robert to go home.


    The next day, Georgia went back to work as usual, her and Antonio''s clinical experimental research


    had already reached the end, and if she seeded in thest clinical experiment, she could even


    apply for a patent to be applied to patients already.


    Georgia immersed in her work, but the depression and hard feelings in her heart were eliminated, by


    the time she was about to leave work in the afternoon, Georgia was washing her hands and changing


    her clothes, intending to go home from work, her phone rang at this time.


    It was an email inside her mailbox, but the person who sent it was an unfamiliar person, and before


    Georgia could see it, she found that Robert had made a phone call.


    "I''m going home from work soon, what''s wrong?"


    Georgia finished with a smile, Robert''s voice tinged with worry.


    "Jason just gave me a call, he said that after Miranda went back yesterday and wanted to be quiet and


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said she wanted to go back to her home, Jason did not have a problem and originally wanted to


    apany her, but Miranda said she wanted to be alone, so Jason waited inside a house around, and


    he did not dare to be too far away."


    "But Miranda is missing, and now Jason is in a panic and is looking for her all over the world, at


    customs ports and airports, but there is still no trace. I want to ask you if Miranda has contacted you.


    After all, she only left you alone to chat yesterday."


    That ominous feeling from yesterday surfaced in her heart, and Georgia finally understood what that


    strange feeling was.


    Miranda had felt as if she was about to leave when she talked yesterday.


    And now that Miranda is missing, everyone is afraid that Miranda won''t be able to bear it or even leave


    this world.


    "She didn''t call me, no, wait a minute, I got an email, I think there''s a good chance it''s from her."


    Georgia checked the email immediately after she finished speaking, and the content of the email first


    made her sigh with relief, and then became in a bad mood again

 Chapter 685 Meeting with Jasper

    Chapter 685 Meeting with Jasper


    "Georgia, by the time you read this email I''m not sure you know I''ve left, it''s one thing I don''t know who


    to tell. I don''t want to exin it to Jason, it''s not fair to him, but as far as I''m concerned, I just want to be


    left alone for a while."


    "You''ve seen what''s happened in this bout, it''s a sad ce, at least for me now, and it''s going to be


    hard for me to stay here, and I don''t know what I''m going to do next, and I can''t say where I''m going."


    "But I just feel that I should go around and see as I please and let myself recover, I don''t know how


    long it will take or when I will be back, but rest assured that I will not give up my life so easily, I just


    don''t want to stay in this one sad ce."


    "For Jason, please tell him that it doesn''t matter if he''s willing to wait for me or not, because even I


    don''t know how long it will take me to get out of this sadness, so please tell him to stoping to me, I


    don''t really want anyone with me right now."


    "I should have been the one to speak to him in person about this, but he would never have agreed if I


    had, and I think he would have sought me out, but you might as well pass my words on to him! Give me


    some space, and if I ever let go, I''lle back."


    After Georgia finished reading the contents of the email, she sighed, then took her phone and called


    Robert back.


    "You make an appointment with Jason, Miranda left me an email and I need to see Jason now to talk to


    him."


    Half an hourter, Georgia and Robert drove inside a lounge around the airport, and Jason was waiting


    for her inside, once she entered, Jason spoke up in a panic.


    "What exactly did Miranda say to you? I actually found out that she left from the airport and I was going


    to get on a ne right away to the city where shended, but you told me that Miranda left you a


    message, what was she thinking?"


    Jason''s spirit didn''t look very good. Miranda''s departure should have hit him very hard, he looked like a


    fragile child, and Georgia didn''t even know what to say to keep the man in front of her from being too


    sad.


    But she checked the email anyway and handed it to Jason.


    "Take a look at the email, it''s a message that Miranda left for me, I think, you''ll understand after you


    read it."


    Georgia finished, Jason took the phone, his palm trembled, read the email, in fact, he understood all,


    but he was willing to leave this ce with Miranda, willing to apany Miranda to rx, but Miranda


    does not need him now.


    He suddenly felt sad, not knowing if it was because Miranda really did need a space alone, or if it was


    because his previous attitude towards Miranda wasn''t so deeply loving, so Miranda didn''t want to rely


    on him at such moments, or if it hade to this point, he was no longer anything in Miranda''s heart.


    "I know I didn''t do enough, I didn''t actually take this marriage seriously to begin with, I like her, I want to


    protect her so badly, I want to be there for her through this difficult time, but she doesn''t want me, and


    it''s my fault that I didn''t protect her."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jason spoke out sadly, Georgia didn''t know what to say, Robert spoke upforting him.


    "Don''t think like that, even a couple who love each other deeply can''t be with each other all the time,


    look Georgia has to go to work every day, I can''t help at all with her own business, I can''t ask her to be


    by my side every moment. The most important thing between two people is to give each other space,


    since Miranda wants to go out alone be quiet for a while, you should wait at home for her toe


    home, of course, you have to protect her safety outside."


    "I know all about it."


    Jason finished and fell silent, after that Jason no longer insisted, but followed Georgia and Robert left


    the airport. After dropping Jason off, Georgia and Robert only drove back to their home.


    "I don''t expect this time it didn''t just hurt Miranda, Jason was also hurt. Look at him, he''s usually so


    mature and stable, he has no problem being busy, only this time he only knew to keep Miranda''s side,


    everything was left to you and Jasper, while he didn''t care about anything, until now he doesn''t even


    seem to have gotten himself together."


    When Georgia finished, Robert smiled.


    "Actually, you are a bit misunderstood about Jason, Jason has actually been with childishness before,


    he is always not very mature, especially in dealing with rtionship, but after he decided to get


    married, he will absolutely be responsible and will treat his wife well for the rest of his life. I always


    believe in him, this time something caught him off guard, but I think he will be a more mature man


    in the future. When Mirandaes back, the two of them will definitely be sweet together as a couple."


    "Let''s hope so!"


    The two finished so and went back inside the house, and when they went to bed at night, Georgia slept


    for a while with her eyes closed, when she suddenly patted Robert''s shoulder.


    "Why can''t you sleep? Is there something wrong?"


    "There''s something I need to ask you."


    Georgia spoke seriously.


    "Did you talk to Jasper or not, what is the situation of him and Selena by now? Now that the funeral is


    done, shouldn''t you take care of this matter?"


    "It''s something I forgot about!"


    Robert suddenly reacted.


    "As you know, I''ve been busy with Jason and Mirandately, and I''m still investigating Jordan''s trail,


    and so far I''ve only found out that he smuggled, and I''m not even sure where he is now."


    "Why don''t we find a way to ask them out and talk about it! Two people are apprehensive, this is simply


    torturing each other, isn''t it happy when we make it clear? This bout of Selena being alone must be


    very worried, just because everyone is immersed in sadness, so she didn''te to ask me what the


    situation is like now."


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow, it''s sote at night , get some sleep."


    Robert seemed to be very tired, hugging his wife and persuading her. Georgia thought about it, but did


    not persuade any more, Robert was very tired these days, and really needed some rest.


    As soon as she woke up the next morning, Georgia instructed Jasper and Selena about the matter, and


    she rushed off to work as Robert made a call to Jasper.


    "If you''re not busy,e out and meet me, I have something important to tell you."


    Jasper has returned to work in his ownpany, he has not yet gone out, since Robert called, he told


    the driver to head for the ce agreed with Robert. The two people met in a VIP box inside the city


    center, Robert arrived first, sitting inside. Not long after, Jasper arrived, after the two sat down, Jasper


    asked.


    "Is it about Jason?"


    Robertughed out.


    "It is about you, what makes you think I''m going to discuss about Jason with you!"

 Chapter 686 Jasper Knows the Truth

    Chapter 686 Jasper Knows the Truth


    "What do you want to tell me? Can''t you just say it on the phone? I thought you met me alone because


    you wanted to discuss with me how to get Jason to pull himself together. I heard that Jason hasn''t


    officially gone to work yet, he stays at home every day. Miranda left, it''s really sad."


    Jasper was obviously more concerned about Jason, and even if Robert did not discuss with him, he


    was ready to talk to Robert today about how this matter should be resolved.


    "Do you remember the question I asked you the day of Jason''s wedding? You told me how you felt


    about Selena."


    Those words instantly made Jasper''s face change as he stared at the person in front of him, then


    smiled bitterly.


    "I understand, you must be persuading me to suppress this kind of mood and not to do something


    wrong, right? We''ve been brothers for so many years, even if I had such nasty thoughts in my heart, I


    couldn''t possibly put them into practice! I didn''t go home and fled abroad specifically, isn''t it because


    I''m afraid of this kind of feelings festering up? I understand all that, I''m sober and would never do


    anything stupid."


    This sentence makes Robert can''t help butugh, Jasper of course is very sober, Selena is also very


    sober, it is because these two people are too sober, they will both suppress their feelings, will both find


    a way to be good to each other. They are afraid to let each other know this kind of emotion, so these


    two people surprisingly miss so long. If each other one of them impulsively made to reveal their hearts,


    he had no need to reminded of it, and after thinking about it, he didn''t beat around the bush.


    "If it was before that you told me you had such thoughts, I would have approved of such thoughts and


    would have watched you to keep you from doing something stupid, but you and Selena aren''t real


    siblings, so why are you so afraid?"


    When Robert finished speaking, Jasper was the one who revealed a sad look.


    "Didn''t I tell youst time? This is the kind of thing my parents can''t ept, and this kind of thing on my


    mind is also very nasty. I''m afraid that if I say it out loud, it will affect the brother-sister rtionship


    between Selena and me, and it will also make the atmosphere in the family tense up."


    "You also know that Selena is just an adopted daughter, if I show this kind of feelings, although my


    parents love Selena, they might suspect Selena''s character and think that Selena seduced me. I don''t


    want to ruin Selena''s current life, not to mention that she has someone she likes, she became a single


    mother for someone she likes, I don''t want her to lose me as her brother. I understand very well that


    once I tell the truth, Selena will just take the kid and leave again."


    "You''re such a fool!"


    Robert showed a gentle smile this time, he felt that Jasper was really suppressing himself too much, in


    fact he should have said it earlier, but after all, he had been preparing for those few people''s funerals in


    the past few days, and it was not good to mention such things, but now it seemed that this was the


    most appropriate time to say it.


    "Do you know who is the father of Selena''s kid? Your parents knew about it, Georgia and I knew about


    it, and Jason knew about it, but all of us kept it from you, and do you know why?"


    Jasper''s expression began to be strange, he had a terrible suspicion, but did not want to believe


    it. He thought of all the things Selena had done after she got pregnant, thought of Selena''s kind of fear


    and the desire to escape, and the decision to finally have to go home again.


    That''s right! Selena came home because she wanted to do a bone marrow transnt for her child, at


    that time he did the identification and so did his mother, he wasn''t suitable but his mother was just the


    right match! At that time he didn''t know Selena''s identity, so he took it for granted that it was normal for


    his families to do the identification, and only at this moment did Jasper understand!


    That''s not true! It''s not like Selena is his real sister! Selena even let them go to the hospital for a bone


    marrow transnt identification when she came back, thinking that they had hope to give the kid a


    bone marrow transnt, isn''t that because the kid must be rted to their family by blood?


    That guess was getting closer and closer to the truth, Jasper''s palms trembled and his face instantly


    went white, he couldn''t tell what he was feeling, not so much surprised, but feeling scared.


    "Robert, don''t scare me, just tell me the truth, don''t beat around the bush with me."


    "You already guessed the truth yourself, that child is yours, that day of the birthday dinner of Jason''s


    grandpa, the person inside the room was not the person Jason found for you, that one person was


    Selena. Of course that was an ident, to say the least this matter also has something to do with me


    and Georgia, because Selena helped Georgia to figure out the real culprit of the car ident. So


    Emma''s brother Eden was holding a grudge at the time, he didn''t know that you two siblings weren''t


    biological siblings, so he wanted to make a scandal, which led to the two of you having an ident, but


    Selena was always aware of her birth, and your parents knew about it, so Selena hid after she got


    pregnant, because she was afraid of the truthing out, and it was Jason who helped Selena hide it


    at the time."


    Jasper could not say clearly the mood at this moment, he felt very, very apprehensive, but there was an


    indescribable happiness, if the child was his and Selena''s, and he had such feelings for Selena, was it


    that those ideas of his could go thinking about realizing?


    But it''s not right! Selena was running away from him, was she angry about what happened that night


    and hated him? Jasper became worried again, his palms breaking out in a fine sweat as he looked at


    Robert with endless apprehension in his eyes.


    "Why are you keeping this from me? Was it because Selena didn''t want to tell me the truth about this,


    and my parents knew about it, and you all wouldn''t tell me because Selena asked for it? Is she scared


    of what happened that night, is she disappointed in me?"


    Jasper was obviously concerned, he was actually afraid that Selena didn''t like him. The siblings were


    really too apprehensive, their feelings for each other were really suppressed thoroughly.


    "Don''t you get it? If she really loathed you, why didn''t she hurry to abort this child back then, but quietly


    escaped and went to great lengths to give birth? Because she liked you, yet you didn''t know her birth,


    of course she couldn''t say it. At that time your parents also felt that this matter couldn''t be told to you


    because they were afraid that you would have a hard time remembering the past memories and it


    would be unbearable, but because of all the coincidences, you still knew Selena''s birth."


    Did Selena like him? Jasper froze in ce, unable to say a word, and the emotions that welled up in his


    chest were suddenly veryplicated.


    There seemed to be fondness, happiness, joy, and apprehension, and all sorts of unountable


    excitement, and he sprang to his feet.


    "Robert, thank you for telling me about this, I''m going home to see her, I''m going to ask her myself, I


    understand what I''m going to do."


    After Jasper finished, he rushed outside, Robert gave a smile.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 687 Sibling Candor

    Chapter 687 Sibling Candor


    It was already past ten in the morning, so Robert took his phone and gave Georgia a call.


    "I''ve told Jasper about Selena, and he''s running home now, he is excited, so maybe these two will get


    married right away."


    Georgia couldn''t help but let out augh.


    "It''s a good thing, the two of them have wasted so much time, if they prepare for the wedding right


    away, I will definitely be happy. I have a bond with Selena before, she helped me a lot, and by now she


    and I are considered blood rted, I really hope she and Jasper will be able to reconcile right away."


    "Selena doesn''t know about this right now, do you want to tell her?"


    Robert suddenly uttered such a sentence, and Georgia froze, but immediately she shook her head.


    "I don''t think I need to intervene in this matter, if I suddenly informed Selena, who knows if her mood


    will feel guilty. Maybe she will run away, or doesn''t know what to do, it''s better to let Jasper go over and


    face it, maybe the two of them can talk it out, maybe Selena thinks it''s a surprise. We shouldn''t


    intervene in it, now just let the two of them talk it out."


    After that was said, Robert felt that it made sense, and he spoke with a smile.


    "That''s fine, I''ll go to thepany to sign some documents, we''ll ignore the matter of Selena and


    Jasper for now, and just wait for their wedding."


    After they finished, Robert returned to the parking lot and prepared to take a car to go inside the


    As soon as he got out of the car, the doorman outside the vi was thrilled.


    "Mr. Jasper, you''re finally back, your parents have been talking about you for the past few days, saying


    you''ve been staying out and nning to call you right away toe home for dinner this week."


    "Where are Selena and Daniel? I''m going to see them."


    Jasper was in a bit of a hurry, he said this with a bit of a gasp, and the doorman froze for a moment as


    he subconsciously spoke.


    "Selena is ying with the kid inside the garden, Daniel is learning to walk now so he has to go over to


    the garden every day to practice ......"


    After Jasper heard this, he rushed towards the garden. The doorman froze for a moment, he had never


    seen Jasper in such a hurry, could it be that something important had happened? Should he tell his


    parents, they happened to go out together today to meet a friend they haven''t seen for a long time.


    The doorman didn''t know what to do, he just told the housekeeper about it, and Jasper had already


    darted inside the garden by this time.


    Daniel is now over a year old and is practicing walking. Jasper hasn''t been home for a while and is


    staying out.


    One was because he had been avoiding Selena, afraid to let his heart out, and the other was that


    Jason''s recent affairs had kept him busy, and it was convenient to live outside and handle things faster,


    so since the day of the wedding had passed, he had only seen Selena on the day of the funeral, and


    the two hadn''t seen each other the rest of the time.


    And when he rushed to the garden, Jasper saw Selena walking with the child. They were very happy,


    and Daniel was giggling, his eyes were big, and theughter inside his eyes were about to show.


    This is his son, his and Selena''s son, and they both like each other and they have a baby ......


    These realizations appeared in his heart. Jasper suddenly did not dare to walk up, as if there was a


    feeling of nearness, he suddenly did not know whether he should say these things out, and seemed to


    have no guts to say them.


    He felt happy at the thought that Selena might also like him. In fact he couldn''t say what he felt, he had


    had Selena in his heart, and after this feeling changed, he couldn''t say exactly what was going on with


    his heart.


    At the moment, looking at Selena and then at the child, his chest surged, leaving him stagnant in ce,


    unable to utter a single word.


    "Ah ...... ah ......"


    Daniel suddenly shouted loudly, not in crying, as if it was asking for something. Jasper could not help


    but rush up to the front. Selena only found Jasper back at this time, she was a little excited but felt a


    little strange.


    Hadn''t Jasper been running away from her before? Why did he suddenlye home? And Jasper had


    spoken to Selena in a panicked voice.


    "What''s wrong with Daniel? He looks like a little upset, like he wants something."


    Jasper''s hands held Daniel''s small hands, his eyes were full of excitement inside, once upon a time he


    treated Daniel as his nephew, and he certainly liked him.


    Now confirming that this was her son, that kind of emotion was simply beyond words. Although Selena


    did not know what Jasper was doing, but looking at the man in front of her and the child close, and his


    concern for the child, she smiled and spoke.


    "He''s trying to drink, he''s just been out walking and ying for almost half an hour, he''s thirsty. Look


    after him, I will go in and get his water bottle out."


    After Selena finished speaking, she hurriedly ran inside the house, and in this instant, Jasper was by


    her son''s side.


    Daniel seemed a little unfamiliar with him, but instead of being afraid of him, he giggled at him.


    Jasper couldn''t help but pick up his son, it was like he suddenly felt like a father, he couldn''t help but


    hold his son and run inside the garden, and the child justughed more and more. He didn''t know how


    to tease the child, but this action could make this childugh and happy, he couldn''t help but hold the


    child and dash inside the garden.


    Maybe this is what it feels like to be a father, maybe this is what it feels like to be happy, Jasper didn''t


    understand, but it seemed like his whole heart was a soft mess, and he felt especially happy just


    holding the child to his chest.


    When Selena came out with the water bottle, she found Jasper hugging Daniel and smiling very


    happily, in fact, Jasper loved the child. Be he had been away from home, and Selena almost forgot how


    Jasper and the child got along.


    She suddenly felt her heart surge, and when she walked over with the water bottle, Jasper took the


    initiative to open the lid, and then ced the pacifier at Daniel''s mouth. Daniel took the water bottle


    directly and drank the water, looking like he had already gotten used to it long ago. Children are


    naturally quick to practice with food and drink, Jasper couldn''t help but smile.


    "Last time he couldn''t hold this one water bottle, now he can walk steadily and drink."


    "He grows fast, every day is different from yesterday, when he was small, he still had single-fold eyelid,


    but now he has double-fold eyelids. Brother, he grows fast, if you are too busy and sometimes miss his


    growth, the next time you see him, maybe he will change drastically. "


    Selena''s words were really just a subconscious way of telling the person in front of her if he could


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    spend more time with the kid and stay at home for a little longer.


    She couldn''t say too much, and could only use such euphemistic verbal hints, but Jasper instantly


    understood.

 Chapter 688 So Its Love

    Chapter 688 So It''s Love


    He suddenly felt some guilt, this was his son, he did not spend much time with the child. Everything


    was borne by Selena alone, how did Selena bear it?


    Back then, after that ident and then the pregnancy, how scared Selena should be, and he even


    advised Selena to abort the baby. He was angry when Selena ran away from home.


    Now it seems, in fact, he has not suffered anything at all, instead, it is Selena has been suffering from


    all kinds of pressure. When Selena came back with the child, the child was sick. All those things were


    unknown to him, Selena alone held up everything. Jasper suddenly felt guilty.


    "Selena, thank you for bringing Daniel up and thank you for not ming me, it was my fault for forcing


    you to abort back then, thank you."


    Selena did not understand why Jasper said these words, this attitude is a little bit strange, but Jasper


    did not speak, but apanied Daniel to y inside the garden. Selena did not ask more.


    She just followed the child, while Jasper took the child to y, asking Selena what the child likes to


    y and what he likes to eat, how she brings up the child and what should be needed to pay attention


    to.


    These words all make Selena feel a little strange, although Jasper likes Daniel, it is unnecessary to ask


    such detailed questions, besides there is a nanny, and she is also bringing up the child. Why did Jasper


    ask so much?


    Does he want to insert into this child''s life, or he is going to have a child? Selena suddenly has a pale


    face, could it be that Jasper already has a woman he likes and is preparing to ept the birth of a new


    child?


    She was suddenly scared, and then was at a lost, but Jasper apanied the child to y. Watching


    Jasper yed with Daniel, Selena suppressed her mood.


    By noon, it was time for the child to go to bed, and Daniel was already rubbing his eyes constantly,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Selena spoke politely to Jasper.


    "Jasper, Daniel has to take a nap at this time every day, I''m going to carry him up to drink milk and get


    ready for bed, so y with the child in the afternoon."


    Jasper nodded, but he took the initiative to carry the child towards the child''s bedroom. Selena did not


    say anything, after reaching Daniel''s bedroom, Selena made milk, she put Daniel on the bed, while


    Daniel hugged the bottle and started to drink.


    Usually Daniel would fall asleep after drinking this bottle of milk. Jasper didn''t leave, but just stayed by


    the child''s side until after seeing Daniel fall asleep, Selena was careful to speak up.


    "Jasper, let''s go outside now, Daniel likes to stay quiet, we can''t disturb him, if he doesn''t take a good


    nap, he likes to cry in the afternoon, he usually takes three hours to sleep."


    Jasper nodded, he followed Selena out of the bedroom. The two people just stood awkwardly inside


    the corridor, Selena is not sure what Jasper came back for. She did not know what to say and Jasper


    was not sure how to speak.


    He then saw Selena standing in front of him, and even though he understood that Selena liked him, he


    wasn''t very brave to say these things right away.


    "Jasper, I have some things to deal with, I''ll go to the study first."


    Selena finished speaking and was about to turn around, but Jasper grabbed Selena''s wrist.


    "Selena, I have something very important to tell you, I''ll go with you to the study and talk after you have


    your work done."


    Jasper''s tone had never been this apprehensive, and even a little humble, and Selena was even more


    surprised.


    She followed Jasper inside the study, she saw that Jasper turned around and closed the door, and


    even locked the door behind him.


    Selena certainly doesn''t think that Jasper will hurt her, it''s just that Jasper is just too strange today, from


    taking care of Daniel and caring for Daniel, and then apanying Daniel to take a nap, all these


    things are different from the previous Jasper, and she starts to be a little uneasy.


    Thinking about her previous suspicions, Selena even suspected that Jasper was preparing to talk


    about marrying a woman. If Jasper asked her this question and she couldn''t help but show her sadness


    out, what should she do then?


    She certainly wouldn''t stop Jasper from marrying, and she could ept that Jasper would bring her a


    sister-inw in the future, but she was still a bit unable to do so if she was to give her blessing


    immediately and openly.


    However, no matter how the guess was. Selena can only sit quietly on the sofa, while Jasper is sitting


    on the other side constantly rubbing his palm. The two people do not speak, the atmosphere is just


    getting more and more awkward. Selena seems to hear her heartbeat, she can not help but take the


    initiative to speak.


    "Jasper, just say what you have to say, if you keep silent like this, I will be nervous and scared, what is


    it? Are you getting ready to get married? Is it time to bring your wife back to meet? So you don''t know


    what to do? It''s okay, mom and dad will definitely be happy, if you start a family, the family will all


    support it."


    How could Selena think he was getting married and how could there be such a misunderstanding?


    Once he thought of this, Jasper finally spoke up impulsively this time.


    "Selena, I met with Robert today, and Robert told me about the child''s identity."


    As soon as these words were said, Selena¡¯s face went white and her eyes reddened, and she was very


    afraid ......


    "Jasper, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, don''t me me, okay? I could have taken the child


    and left. If you hated the existence of the child and hated that incident back then, I wouldn''t have


    appeared in front of you ......"


    Selena nervously spoke the words out, but she suddenly found that Jasper had already stood up and


    stood in front of her.


    The next second, she saw Jasper bend down close to her, and before she knew what to do, she saw


    that Jasper had lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    At that moment, Selena froze in ce, not knowing how to react at all, but she saw Jasper hugging her


    body, that sizzling kiss getting more and more intimate, making her almost lose her mind, not knowing


    how to face the situation in front of her.


    The embrace was that tight. Kissing with her beloved, she indulged in such intimacy knowing that she


    shouldn''t, knowing that she found the situation a bit strange.


    She didn''t know how long had passed, and when she couldn''t catch her breath, she felt Jasper let go of


    her body, and Selena instantly didn''t know what to do, this action seemed to make her understand


    something, yet she didn''t dare to say anything, and Jasper already opened his mouth.

 Chapter 689 Heart and Mind Connected

    Chapter 689 Heart and Mind Connected


    "Selena, I won''t be your brother anymore, let''s get married, okay?"


    Jasper let go of Selena''s body, then his eyes looked straight at the woman in front of him and uttered


    the words, his eyes were no longer the doting look of a brother to his sister, but he looked at the


    woman he liked like a man, and finally uttered the words of proposal, Selena froze in ce.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought about what would happen when her brother knew the truth, imagining


    that her brother would be angry and fuming, even paranoid that her brother would fall for her and be


    with her, that the two of them would get married. She had thought about all of these possibilities, yet at


    this moment, her brother really stood in front of her and said the words of the proposal, Selena


    suddenly felt happy and apprehensive, more than anything else, she was afraid that her brother was


    condescending to her, she was no longer nervous, but she would heartfelt words out.


    "Brother, you don''t have to condescend to yourself, it was an ident, it wasn''t your fault and it wasn''t


    my fault. I used to think about what you would do when you found out the truth, I was afraid you would


    get angry and never want to see me again, now I''m d to see you say such things, but you don''t have


    to force yourself."


    "Brother, you like to be free, you don''t need to sacrifice your marriage to me, maybeter you will meet


    the woman you love, you don''t need to be responsible for me, I really don''t care. I just want my brother


    to do what he wants to do in this life and not be bound by responsibilities, about the child, don''t worry,


    he will grow up at home with lots of love and affection, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have a father."


    "Selena, what are you talking about? Do you think I''m proposing to be responsible? Do you think I''m


    sacrificing my marriage?"


    Jasper was slightly angry, but instantly he was very helpless towards Selena, how apprehensive his


    sister should be, still thinking about him at such a time, still letting him choose the life he wanted, so


    that he didn''t have to take responsibility? Selena was really too apprehensive, putting herself too low,


    so that he was really heartbroken.


    "Brother, if it''s not your duty, is it because ......"


    Selena impulsively uttered the words, but didn''t dare to say that guess in her heart. If the person her


    brother liked was her, when did that happen? But she never felt it, how was that possible? Selena still


    couldn''t believe it, yet she felt that this was the only answer, Jasper had already smiled and put her


    hands on Selena''s shoulders.


    "Selena, I know very well what I am doing, I proposed because I didn''t know at what point I had


    feelings for you, it''s just that I didn''t dare to say it before, I kept these thoughts hidden. But after I knew


    your identity, I was instead more afraid, I was afraid that you would think my mind was nasty, you are


    my sister, you have always treated me as the dearest brother, how could I show this kind of mind?


    That''s why I avoided you to travel abroad for a long time, and I didn''t want toe back home to stay,


    that''s all because I was afraid that these feelings would be shown and make you feel embarrassed. If


    Robert didn''t talk to me alone about this matter, I might never know your heart in my life, since we both


    love each other deeply, why should we miss it?"


    "Brother, are you serious? Do you really like me?"


    Selena asked these words with tears in her eyes, her palms were trembling, even though her brother


    had already said such a big paragraph expressing his feelings, she still couldn''t believe what was


    happening in front of her was real. She even suspected that she was dreaming, she couldn''t help but


    pinch her arm with her hand, the painful feeling proved that she wasn''t dreaming, her brother had


    confessed in front of her, and proposed to her, and he even said that one sentence that surprised and


    apprehensive her, were they really in love with each other?


    "Fool, would I joke about such things? Although I don''t know when this feeling started, I can be very


    sure of my feelings. I like you who I grew up with, I don''t treat you as a sister, but I like you as a


    woman, do you believe in me? I will treat you well for the rest of your life, although I used to have a bad


    attitude sometimes, I promise to be a good man in the future, we will raise Daniel together. How can


    Daniel grow up without a father? Let''s get married, okay?"


    Selena finally believed this time, she suddenly stretched out her hands and hugged her brother tightly,


    that was the chest she had longed for, that was the person she had been deeply in love with for a long


    time, and this moment she actually had her dreame true, her brother also liked her, they seemed


    to have no more obstacles. And they had a child, everything was soplete, the excited heart was


    raging inside her chest. She hugged her brother and burst into tears andughed, which made Jasper


    didn''t know how to coax the woman in his arms.


    "Don''t cry, Selena, if you keep crying like that, I''ll think you hate me!"


    Selena cried in Jasper''s arms for a while, although it was a slight sobbing sound, it made Jasper feel


    heartbroken, and he didn''t know if he did something wrong, he could only ask out in this apprehensive


    way.


    "Brother, I''m just so happy that I''m crying tears of joy, I don''t know what to describe it, but I''m really


    happy."


    After Selena said this, she actually raised her head and took the initiative to kiss Jasper on the cheek,


    expressing her joy. Jasper instantly smiled. They looked at each other, moved closer together and


    kissed deeply, at this moment, both of them released their love for each other, delighted, cared, all


    those emotions of raging love and admiration all passed through the hot kiss to the hearts of the two


    people. After that, Selenay in her brother''s arms as she asked.


    "Brother, what would you do in that situation if you knew the truth and then identally found out about


    the baby''s birth and also found out that I like you but you don''t like me?"


    This is the question that Selena used to worry about, she didn''t know how her brother would face this


    kind of problem. She only asionally dreamed expecting that her brother would also like her, she


    always thought it was a delusion, but now it finally came true. At this moment she wanted to ask, if her


    brother didn''t like her, but he knew the truth, then what kind of ending would they go to?


    "I don''t know, because by the time I knew the truth, I was sure I liked you, and assuming I was unlike


    you then, maybe like you said, I''d take responsibility, or maybe just pretend I don''t know the truth! I''m


    not sure, Selena, don''t care about any of those questions because that''s just a hypothesis, it''s not


    going to happen."

 Chapter 690 Taking a Walk

    Chapter 690 Taking a Walk


    Selena thought about it. Why care about such problems, the most important thing is to cherish the


    present moment. In the evening when Jasper''s parents came home, Jasper took Selena holding hands


    and came to Elliot and Bailey. The couple was very shocked, Elliot and Bailey looked at each other and


    seemed to have thought of something, while Selena and Jasper knelt directly in front of their parents.


    "Mom and Dad, you''ve been keeping this from me, and I know you''re doing it for my own good, but


    today I already know Daniel''s identity, that''s my son with Selena, that''s your grandson, and I like


    Selena, and Selena likes me, and I n to marry Selena."


    Elliot stood up in shock, she was not angry, but she did not expect her son to also like Selena. For a


    moment she did not know what to say, in fact, she and Bailey had talked privately. Selena already had


    Daniel, if Jasper was to marry another woman in the future, she felt that Selena would definitely take


    the child and leave, that was also a situation she did not want to see. She and Bailey once felt that if


    Selena and Jasper got together, it might be a happy ending for all, but she could only think about it, she


    never thought it would happen at this one moment.


    "Well, what are you doing on your knees! We all know it. Your mother and I actually want you two to be


    together for the rest of your lives, but emotional matters can''t be forced, but your mother and I once


    discussed it privately. And now that you two really like each other, that''s naturally a good thing! Sit, as


    long as you two are willing to get married, our family will be able to put together the wedding right


    away."


    Bailey smiled as he uttered these words. Selena and Jasper were shocked in ce as Elliot hurriedly


    spoke with a smile.


    "Yes, if you want to get married, what''s the trouble with that? I''ll pick up a date to hold the wedding.


    Selena, do you want a custom-made wedding dress? Let''s find a designer to design it for you right


    now. There''s also the matter of the wedding, I''ll prepare it now the wedding room and all kinds of


    details. You guys should n to get married soon, right? I''ll pick the nearest date right away if there''s


    no problem."


    "Dad, Mom, thank you!"


    Selena couldn''t help but cry out, in fact, mom and dad cared most about Jasper, she was just an


    adopted daughter. She always knew it very well, but from the time she gave birth to the baby, after


    mom knew the truth, she was somewhat angry, and then now mom and dad actually agreed that they


    could get married, Selena was really very touched, Elliot smiled and took Selena''s hand, and then


    pulled Selena to sit beside her.


    "Silly child, I raised you, you''re my daughter and now you''ll be my daughter-inw, that''s a good thing!


    Our family will always be together. I just wasn''t sure if Jasper liked you before, in fact I''ve envisioned


    this scene for a long time. Your father and I both want you to be together."


    At this instant, after the family rejoiced, Jasper followed his father inside the study to talk about the


    wedding, and the family was very happy.


    By the evening, when Georgia went home and took the children to eat dinner, Robert received a call


    from Jasper at this time, and he walked to the other side with the phone, and Jasper''s voice came


    through.


    "Robert, thank you, thank you for telling me about this, if you hadn''t told me, Selena and I wouldn''t


    know how much longer we would have misunderstood each other, and we might have missed out for


    the rest of our lives."


    "If I had known that you liked Selena, I would have told you a long time ago, and it wouldn''t have taken


    you guys so long to dy, but the good thing is that it always ends well. Did you and Selena make it all


    clear? And what do your parents think about this? Am I going to have a wedding reception?"


    Robert smiled as he uttered the words, and Jasper on the other end of the phone revealed a tender


    expression, his eyes carrying joy inside.


    "I was a bit apprehensive at first, but I still told Selena about my feelings, on the contrary, Selena was


    more scared than me and thought I was to take responsibility and thought I was sacrificing myself, but I


    had made it clear to Selena about each other''s feelings and she was very happy. My parents knew


    about it. I had thought my parents would be angry, but they agreed and even said that they would


    prepare for the wedding right away, which made Selena very happy because she was afraid that my


    parents would not approve of the marriage, but everything was perfect."


    "Good, when can I have my wedding reception?"


    After Robert finished speaking, Jasper sighed on the other end of the phone instead.


    "My parents naturally want the wedding to be held as early as possible, they were even going to set it


    in next month, but I refused, you know that Jason and Miranda just held their wedding and something


    big like that happened at the wedding. And my wedding is definitely for Jason to attend, I''m afraid that


    Jason will feel bad, after all, it''s too close, so I asked my parents to postpone it to a few months, let


    them choose another date. They are still picking one day now, but it should be at least three months


    definitely tell you when the exact date is set, you just wait for my good news."


    "You''re right, hold off for a while! There''s also enough time to hold the wedding in a few months, so you


    and Selena won''t panic, and Jason will feel better."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After chatting with Jasper some more about what surprises they could prepare for the wedding and


    discussing some topics that had to do with men, Robert only returned to the table, after which Annie


    and Leon asked curiously.


    "Dad, who''s calling?"


    Looking at his two kids, Robert smiled.


    "It''s your Uncle Jasper calling, he''s getting married in a few months, and he said he''ll let you two be


    there then, okay?"


    "Certainly, I''m going to be the flower girl."


    Annie spoke up excitedly, and naturally, Leon had no problem with it.


    The children didn''t ask who the wife Uncle Jasper was going to marry was, and Robert didn''t know how


    to tell the children about it, so they could talk about itter, and Georgiaughed directly.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so soon, but the two are close to setting a wedding date once they''ve made it


    clear!"


    It was while sleeping at night that Robert said the reason why the wedding was postponed until three


    monthster.


    "With three months to go, I don''t know if Miranda wille back, and it would be nice if she could


    When Georgia finished, Robert let out a lightugh.


    "Anyway, Miranda has been keeping in touch with you, so when the timees, you can tell her after


    the wedding date is set, and I think that maybe she''lle back."


    The following week, Georgia waspletely immersed inside her work, she and Robert had made an


    appointment to take the kids to the ind for a weekend this week to let Annie and Leon have fun for


    once, so she worked overtime almost every day during this period beforeing home at night.


    Friday night, the family took a private jet to a vacation ind, Jason also followed along, originally this


    trip was to let Jason go out for a break.

 Chapter 691 Roberts Sister

    Chapter 691 Robert''s Sister


    The ind they go to is a particrly beautiful ce in the Pacific Ocean, and there are other tourists,


    but the people whoe here on vacation are either rich or wealthy, so even though it''s a touristy


    ce, the number of people whoe is considered sparse.


    Georgia and Robert went straight to a vi to rest inside. People who came here for vacation were


    staying directly in the vi hotel, the person who developed this ce was Robert''s friend, so the ce


    where Georgia and Robert stayed didn''t need to be booked, but was originally under Robert''s name,


    and was given to him by his friend.


    The beach here was particrly beautiful, as soon as the children arrived, they started to run on the


    beach excitedly. Robert held Georgia''s hand, both of them were dressed very cool, Georgia was


    wearing a short skirt, Robert was wearing long ck loose shorts with just a tank top, the two of them


    were walking on the beach hand in hand.


    "How did Jason get to this ce? Or is he alone inside the house, should we call him out?"


    They had arrived on the ind to rest for the night, and early in the morning the two of them took the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    children out to y, but Jason remained inside the house, and Georgia uttered the words with worry.


    "Let him be, even though he came out with us for a break, he didn''t see how much better his mood


    was, and he''s worried about Miranda but can''t reach her, don''t worry about him."


    The two could only stop talking about these topics and instead they swam with the children. Annie and


    Leon had learned a little bit before but neither was too good at it yet, so Georgia and Robert changed


    into their swimsuits and started swimming with the children.


    "Mommy, why do you have a few bruises on your back?"


    While swimming, Annie asked curiously, Georgia had a few scars on her back that were left when she


    was in the prison.


    "Because I were hurt before, so you two must listen to mom and dad and not go to dangerous ces,


    or else if you get scars that can''t be recovered, and you''ll be ugly ducklingster on."


    While the children seemed to understand, Robert''s gaze suddenly became heavy, and when they


    rested for bed at night, the two of them were frolicking on that particrly luxurious king-size bed, and


    Georgia suddenly felt Robert kissing her scar, where it made her feel a little itchy and funny.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''ve never asked you before if it hurt then. Would you like a specialist toe and get rid of the scars


    on your back?"


    Robert came forward and said this, Georgia smiled, by now when she thought of those past events,


    she wouldn''t feel sad or painful anymore, and she wouldn''t have so much resentment anymore,


    because her life today was peaceful and happy. She thought Robert was about ashamed of the past!


    Although she didn''t recall her past memories, Robert had checked long ago Georgia''s past


    experiences, and he felt that he was responsible for this matter.


    "No need, life always leaves traces, the doctor has said before that the possibility of recovery is very


    small, don''t bother. Of course it hurt, but just like giving birth, after giving birth, a woman will forget


    about the pain at that time, but will be full of love for her child. I don''t care about the past anymore, and


    you don''t need to carry baggage, if you really have baggage, you have to love and spoil me well and


    make me happy for the rest of my life, got it?"


    The words made Robert kiss her lovingly.


    The next day, Jason finally came out, he even followed Georgia and Robert and they went swimming


    together at the beach, and in the afternoon they took the yacht out to sea, fishing and barbecuing


    inside the sea. The sea breeze here is not too big, and the weather is gentle blowing on people''s


    bodies, making people feel especially rxed.


    They spend three days on the ind, and Annie and Leon are lively, forgetting the nightmare the


    wedding day brought, and even Jason''s mood is a little better.


    Three dayster, everyone took the ne together with the intention of returning home, after all,


    Georgia and Antonio''s experiments were still going on. Although she was able to bezy, she felt


    embarrassed to keep Antonio busy alone, and although Antonio had other assistants, she was


    responsible for the most things, so she had to go back and then look at thetest round of clinical


    experiment research data. As long as the drug finished early, Travis would have a chance to wake up.


    The family of four plus Jason took a ne back. They were going on a trip, of course they didn''t bring


    much, Georgia held the children''s hands and walked out of the airport, waiting for the car to drive over.


    Robert and Jason were talking in the back, no one expected that right at the entrance of the airport,


    Georgia saw a woman who looked especially like Robert''s sister Wendy. She watched as this woman


    got into the car in front of her. Georgia nervously grabbed Robert''s hand.


    "I saw her, the woman who looks so much like your sister, I saw her head-on, and she does look like


    Wendy, and she got in that car in front of us, what do we do now?"


    Georgia''s words shocked Robert, and Jason spoke strangely from the side.


    "What''s going on? Why are you two looking so serious? And are you guys talking about the woman


    who looks like Wendy? Georgia, are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "I''m definitely not wrong, Robert, there''s surveince here. I''ll call the surveince right away to see


    what''s going on, it''s a bit strange, and her license te number should also be checked. It''s not too


    Georgia''s look was very serious. Robert had seen woman who looked like her sister before, so


    naturally he wouldn''t suspect that his wife was mistaken. They didn''t immediately take a car home, but


    directly asked the airport to check the surveince.


    From the surveince they saw the front of that woman, indeed she looked like Wendy, they also found


    out that her car reached a five-star hotel, of course from the airport information, they also found out the


    real name of this woman.


    "It''s kind of weird, they practically look the same, what should we do next?"


    Jason asked curiously, and Robert spoke up as he held Georgia''s hand.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, didn''t I say that before? This could be a trap, let''s take the kids home first, we''ve


    already found out this woman''s name anyway. Let''s get her information first and get someone monitor


    her, we''ll decide what to do next when we have news."


    This is all that can be done, Annie and Leon have sat for a few hours on the ne and it''s time to go


    back and rest. This matter can only be investigated by subordinates first, Georgia and Robert parted


    from Jason, the two of them returned home with their children, while Jason also returned to his own


    home.

 Chapter 692 Taking the Initiative

    Chapter 692 Taking the Initiative


    Later that night, before Robert''s people started to check, there was a knock on the door of their vi


    and the butler came over and spoke to them in shock.


    "Sir, there''s ady outside, she looks like Wendy, what should we do now?"


    Did this woman even reach out to them?


    Georgia and Robert looked at each other in shock, neither expecting this to happen in front of them, the


    two didn''t even know what to do for a moment, Robert spoke up first.


    "Georgia, you wait inside, I''m going out to see what''s going on. This woman is from an unknown


    source, I can''t let her in for now, I''m going to check it out, don''te out with me, you take care of the


    kids."


    Georgia nodded as she spoke up uneasily.


    "Make sure you keep your distance from that woman before she brings you danger, I always find her


    presence and arrival strange, take extra precaution and make sure you have a bodyguard escorting


    you and don''t let her near you."


    Robert kissed Georgia''s cheek, and Annie and Leon spoke up curiously.


    "Dad, what the hell happened?"


    "You two just leave it alone, we can''t exin it right now, it''s already past ten o''clock. Shouldn''t you two


    get ready for bed now? Shall I apany you guys to take a bath?"


    Annie and Leon were very well behaved and obedient, despite being very curious, they let Georgia


    hold their hands and went inside the bathroom, ready to wash and bathe. The home had a superrge


    bathtub designed for the two children, the two children could bathe together in one.


    Although Georgia was worried, she was still amused by the two children frolicking inside the bathtub.


    And outside the vi, Robert walked to the door, he saw that this woman looked very simr to her


    sister, but Robert had seen his sister''s corpse with his own eyes back then.


    His sister was covered in blood in the car and lost all her breath, he saw all of these things with his own


    eyes, his sister''s funeral, his sister''s body in the cremation, he was involved in the whole process, his


    mother was too overwhelmed that year, so he handled most of it.


    He could be pretty sure that his sister was dead and that the person in front of him either looked like his


    sister because of a coincidence or maybe she had a facelift and was sent over by the enemy in a trap.


    Only, if the enemy really wanted to get close to him, let this woman who looked like his sistere to


    their house, why was that? Robert asked the doorman to open the door and he stepped outside.


    "I suppose you have your purpose in reaching out to me, youngdy, what do you want?"


    Robert kept a few meters away from the woman in front of him as he took the initiative to ask the


    question, but the woman across the tableughed.


    "Are you scared? Having a bunch of bodyguards protecting you and being so far away from me, are


    you afraid I''ll hurt you?"


    The words were provocative, and Robert gave a lightugh


    "If you think, I am fearing death. It doesn''t matter, protecting my life and being cautious is what a man


    with a family should do."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You don''t have to guard me, I learned by a coincidence that I look especially like your sister, and I was


    born an orphan, so I want to find out who my real parents are. I want to know their identity, I came here


    with no other requirements. I just need you to provide a hair for me to do a DNA identification. Don''t


    worry, even if I do have any blood rtion with you, I won''t ask you to give me money, my family is rich


    and doesn''t need yours. I just feel that it''s always important to find my parents."


    "So after I give you a few hairs, you n to leave? I actually have another suggestion, you give me a


    few hairs, I''ll order someone inside my hospital to do the identification. You give me your contact


    information and I''ll let you know when there''s news."


    Robert spoke up with a faint smile at the woman.

 Chapter 693 Anyas Identity

    Chapter 693 Anya''s Identity


    "And that''s naturally no problem."


    When Robert said this out loud, the woman across the tableughed. She pulled a few hairs on her


    head, and then Robert signaled his people to go over and bring it over.


    After that, he saw this young woman turn to go, Robert spoke up.


    "What''s your name? Shouldn''t I leave a contact?"


    "You can call me Anya, as for contact information, it''s not necessary. I''m staying inside the hotel you


    found out, I''ll be waiting to hear from you and I won''t bother you again. Please send someone to inform


    me when you have the results."


    After the woman finished, she turned and left with a smile, Robert stood still where he was, suddenly


    feeling a little sad.


    If his sister was still alive, she would probably be living a happy life just like this woman now, and from


    talking to this woman, he could feel that this woman was living quite happily.


    Though he suspected it was a trap, the woman, with the same face as her sister, lived somewhat


    wantonly, really made him a little sentimental.


    By the time Robert came back, Annie and Leon were already lying in bed and sleeping, Georgia was


    telling the children a story. Robert walked over and smiled, Annie and Leon spoke excitedly.


    "Daddy, did it all work out?"


    "That''s half solved, now go to bed, babies, I''ll take your mommy to sleep too, okay?"


    "Okay, Daddy, give a goodnight kiss and I''ll go to bed."


    Annie smiled as Robert walked up and gave his daughter a kiss on the cheek, Leon looked expectantly


    without saying anything. Robert smiled and gave him a goodnight kiss before leading Georgia''s hand


    back to the bedroom to sleep.


    Georgia hurriedly went inside the bathroom to take a shower first, while Robert went to take a shower


    in the other bathroom.


    When she returned to the bedroom after washing and drying her hair, Georgia found that Robert had


    already finished washing and he was holding something there and looking through it. Georgia walked


    forward and found Robert flipping through a photo album.


    Georgia could see that the photos Robert was looking at were all photos of Wendy and Robert


    together, as well as individual photos of Wendy, from when she was a child to when she grew up, each


    photo of the two people smiling happily.


    Of course, there are many photos of Wendy alone, very beautiful, very lively and energetic, Georgia sat


    next to him and spoke up.


    "Are you having a bit of a hard time right now?"


    "Georgia, there''s actually something I haven''t told you. I''ve been dreaming every night recently in


    recovering my memories, a lot of them havee back, especially the ones about my childhood,


    basically all of them, and the initial acquaintance with you has alsoe back to me some, maybe not


    all of them havee back, but probably most of them."


    After these words, Georgia spoke up in surprise.


    "It''s a good thing, why are you so sad? That person looks like your sister and you said you would get a


    DNA test, don''t worry."


    "I just think if Wendy hadn''t passed away, she would be standing in front of me now as beautiful and


    energetic as that woman, she might be an aunt who loves Annie and Leon. She might have gotten


    married, she might have had children, she might have had a beautiful future in life, but everything came


    to an abrupt end in that car ident."


    Such a mncholy-tinged Robert was something Georgia rarely saw, Robert had always been strong


    and did not reveal his vulnerability.


    She then understood why Robert''s mood ups and downs were so great today, it turned out to be the


    memory of the past, no wonder his mood swings were that great when he saw that person who looked


    like his sister. She opened her arms, and then embraced the man in front of her.


    "Why don''t we go visit Wendy at her grave tomorrow? Take Annie and Leon there too to talk to their


    aunt."


    Robert thought about it and nodded, he had remembered the memories, he really should go and say


    something in front of his sister''s grave, he missed his sister.


    The two theny in bed and rested, early the next morning, Georgia took a half day off, then set off with


    Robert for the cemetery together with two children. Robert''s mother was not at home right now but


    traveling around the world, so the only people going to the cemetery were the four of them.


    When they went to the cemetery, what Robert and Georgia didn''t expect was that the woman showed


    up again.


    Wendy''s graveyard was not generally essible to people, that woman was waiting outside the


    entrance, and when Georgia and Robert arrived, the woman spoke up


    "I think whether I''m rted to you guys or not, anyone would be concerned about someone who looks


    particrly like them, and I''d like to visit her, is that okay?"


    "Who is she, Mommy? Howe she looks so much like aunt''s picture?"


    Annie asked curiously, and Leon had grabbed his dad''s hand.


    "Daddy, what do we do now!"


    The children looked scared, after all, Georgia had told the children that their aunt had passed away,


    and now with an identical looking woman standing in front of them, and now in the process of heading


    to their aunt''s grave, fear would probably subconsciously arise inside their heart.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I look extraordinarily like your aunt by a coincidence, and you need not fear, I am a living human


    being."


    "You want to visit her? Okay, but we can''t all go in at the same time, we''ll go in first to talk with her, and


    then after we leave, I''ll arrange for someone to take you in. Miss Anya, will you wait?"


    Anya smiled as she moved away, letting Georgia and the others go inside.


    "Mommy, are twins the only ones who look exactly alike?"


    Annie asked with some curiosity, she was a little scared, but not so scared when her mom and dad


    were around. Georgia thought about it, sheforted the children.


    "It''s true that normally twins look alike, but the world is so big that it''s possible if there is someone who


    looks like you who has apletely different bloodline from you. You needn''t be afraid of such things,


    there might be a certain child in the world who looks especially like you."


    "So isn''t it also possible that there exists some child that looks like me as well?¡± Leon asked with some


    novelty."


    Robert smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, all of them could exist, so you don''t have to be afraid or surprised. Follow us to talk with your


    aunt, she will surely like you."

 Chapter 694 Something to Think About

    Chapter 694 Something to Think About


    The couple stood in front of Wendy''s grave, both of them were holding their children''s hands, Georgia


    was holding Annie¡¯s, Robert was holding Leon¡¯s, Annie and Leon came forward toy flowers


    The two children greeted their aunt in a childish voice.


    "Auntie, my name is Annie and Mommy said you would like me if you could meet me, everyone thinks I


    look a bit like you."


    "Auntie, I''m Leon and I''m visiting you for the first time today."


    Georgia let the children talk about the trivial things in their own lives, just like normal people chatting,


    so that the children also alleviated their fears, just like talking to their loved ones, Robert just stood


    quietly in front of his sister''s tombstone.


    Georgia couldn''t help but greet Wendy in her mind.


    "Wendy, I regret that we two did not meet, and that I did not see you that day; if I had seen you, if we


    had seen each other at once, would you have lived as happily and as wantonly as your brother


    expected you to live?"


    "If God can really let another world have you, can you find a way to make Robert a little bit happier,


    give him a dream that you are already living a good life in the other world? Maybe I''m being delusional


    and can''t ask for too much, if there really is another world, please live a happy life."


    Georgia then meditated in her mind and waited until Annie and Leon had spoken for a while before she


    took the two children''s hands and spoke to Robert.


    "I know, you must have something to say alone, I''ll meet you at that ce out front with the kids and


    you cane over to us when you''re done."


    Robert nodded, and by the time Georgia had left with the two children, he was the only one left in this


    one ce.


    "After recovering I memory, I didn¡¯te and see you. Will you be angry? You used to always ask me


    to love you, and I hadn''t even done much to spoil you into the happiest little princess in the world


    before you left me."


    "Will you be happy now that I''m married and living happily? Will you like your sister-inw? Wouldn''t


    you like those two kids too? I think that you would like them."


    "That woman called Anya looks so much like you that I dare not specte too much, or even look at


    that face of hers for too long, I''m afraid I''ll be in a trance thinking you''re back and she''lle to visit


    youter, too, and if you can see what she looks like, you might be shocked too."


    "Such a person suddenly appears inside my life and has to confirm the rtionship with our family, if


    she is really a twin sister with you, then what should I do with her after what happened back then? I


    can''t make up for the guilt I feel towards you, but if she''s really my sister, how can I let it go?"


    "However, she now suddenly appeared inside my life and Georgia''s life like this, and I am worried that


    the circumstances she encountered living in these twenty years are not very good. I am afraid that she


    is being used, regardless of whether she is rted to our family by blood or not, I actually hope that


    someone who looks so much like you can live a happy life, Wendy, what do you think I should do?"


    By the time Robert came back, it had been almost ten minutes. He looked in a much better mood and


    had a smile on his face, and the next second, he squatted down and hugged Annie.


    "Baby, let''s go home.¡± After that he gave Georgia a kiss on the cheek."


    Leon spoke up a little sourly.


    "Daddy, won''t you give me a kiss? I know you like to hug sister, and I''m not fighting for a hug anymore,


    but you can''t show me nothing."


    These words made Georgia puff out a littleugh as she squatted down and picked her son up directly,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the couple holding one child respectively before walking out towards the outside.


    Outside the cemetery, Anya was surprisingly still waiting outside.


    "Go in, I''ve told them you can alwayse over."


    After Robert said these words to Anya, he and Georgia sat inside the car with the children in their arms,


    while Anya had already lifted her feet and walked towards Wendy''s grave.

 Chapter 695 Drug Research Success

    Chapter 695 Drug Research Sess


    That day, no one knew how long Anya had gone inside the cemetery or what she had said in front of


    Wendy''s grave.


    Because Anya herself had been staying inside the hotel and not going to any other ce, that is,


    shopping and buying nothing unusual at all, so Robert could not see the purpose of this personing


    to him, and could only keep looking for someone to keep an eye on her.


    Anya could also guess that his people had been watching her, and she had never deliberately avoided


    the stalking, instead she had let them follow her around to see what her day to day life was like.


    Georgia are busy with work. Riley who was in the foreign business trip is back home. The experiment


    has entered the end, clinical experiments of people have been carried out to the fifth batch, in fact, the


    fourth batch of people basically had no side effects.


    But everyone was still careful, always adjusting the dosage, trying to find a way to use this drug in the


    treatment, and finally even put it directly into the market, so Georgia was particrly busy for the next


    week.


    Of course, it was only on the third day when Antonio suddenly grabbed Georgia''s hand and spoke up


    excitedly.


    "The results are in, all of the people in this batch of clinical trials have recovered, just some of the


    individuals are slower to recover. We made it, I''ve never been so happy in my life."


    After Antonio finished speaking excitedly, he suddenly hugged Georgia excitedly, and Georgia was also


    quite moved, waiting until the two people had calmed down, she looked at the copy of the clinical


    experiment report that Antonio brought over, and then looked at the tracking and results of the


    experimental status of this batch of more than 30 people, her eyes couldn''t help but redden.


    After working so hard for so long, it seems like the day has finallye.


    Of course the results of all this spread instantly throughout theboratory, and in less than half an hour,


    Riley came to her and Antonio.


    His lips quivered and his whole body looked a little disbelieving, but the excitement made his tone a


    little shaky again.


    "Does this mean that I can use your medicine on Valery body? Is there any hope for me after waiting


    for so long?"


    Georgia had never seen Riley look this excitement, she couldn''t help butugh, then she felt her heart


    was a soft mess. Travis had waited for so long, now, she could finally let Travis use the drugs as well.


    "It''s true, Riley, you can save your girlfriend, only we have to use formal means, now immediately


    register the patent, there are some follow-up things you know. This thing will definitely spread out


    immediately, maybe there will also be people watching, we must be quick, before these have been


    prepared, must immediately apply for protection. "


    Riley immediately nodded as he suddenly ordered his men toe in, told them to protect Georgia,


    Antonio, and everyone inside theb after that.


    Of course, Riley also hurried to strengthen the security of the experimental base, not daring to have a


    hint of rxation because of this exciting news. Georgia went to visit those some volunteers doing


    research in clinical trials in the afternoon, those people are very happy, even almost kneeling down to


    thank Antonio and Georgia, the two people are still a bit overwhelmed.


    After asking about the patient''s symptoms again and feeling that everything was fine, Georgia decided


    to leave work, but instead of going home, she drove to Travis''s ward.


    And this time, Riley had already sat next to Valery''s hospital bed, he held her hand, looking at the


    woman''s tightly closed eyes, he gently kissed on the back of the woman''s hand.


    "Valery, you''re going to wake up soon, maybe 10 days and half a month, maybe a few months,


    because you''ve been in aa for too many years, the recovery rate must be different from others, but


    you''re going to wake up eventually, you know? I''m so happy, really happy."


    "You were so desperate to choose death, but I kept you alive, I made sure to keep you alive. Even if


    you were brain dead, I wouldn''t give up on you, I held on for so many years and now I''m finally close to


    sess, I''m so happy, if you knew that, would you value your life and then be open to living through it."


    "Or maybe you still don''t want to be in this world, or even are disgusted with me and don''t want your life


    to be given back to me, that''s okay, just wake up and leave me, hate me, that''s okay, I just want you to


    live."


    "And I don''t know if you can hear me, or if the look in your eyes when you woke up that day was one of


    remembering or not remembering, or resentment, or indifference, you were so determined and so


    brave, you tried so hard and in the end you were so desperate. I was the worst man in the world, you


    shouldn''t have met me, but you met me, so you''ll torture each other with me, I want nothing more than


    to keep you alive."


    Riley just rambled on like this, and at the end of the sentence, a tear fell from his eye, and that tear fell


    right on top of Valery''s arm.


    "Tell you one more thing, what I im to the outside world you are my fianc¨¦e, I have actually done


    something secretly to make you my wife, would you be disgusted by this?"


    "But it doesn''t matter, you didn¡¯t want to wake up, but you are my wife, you are destined to be


    entangled with me for the rest of your life, so you have to wake up. Only when you wake up, you can


    get away from me, detach from me, can have a chance to divorce me, otherwise you have to stay


    asleep, even if the day you die, you have to be buried with me. In the eyes of others, we are husband


    and wife, understand?"


    Georgia hade inside Travis''s ward, and she sat on the sofa right next to Travis'' hospital bed, not


    speaking for a long time.


    She kept silent, as if she didn''t know what to say, because there was too much joy and some


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    indefinable emotions that made her a bit lost. She obviously had so much to say in her heart, but at this


    moment she couldn''t even say a word.


    She stayed right here for half an hour before she stood up and uttered that one sentence.


    "I just want you to wake up and be happy, but I know it seems like a bit of an imposition. Can you


    ept what happened with Sarah? Probably I doom to owe you in this life."


    "Yet even so, I''m going to try to get you to wake up."


    After Georgia finished, she drove home, had a dinner with the children. In the evening, when she


    returned to her bedroom, Robert spoke to her.


    "The results of Anya''s and my DNA test came out."

 Chapter 696 Anya is His Sister

    Chapter 696 Anya is His Sister


    As soon as Robert said this, Georgia couldn''t help but grab her husband''s hand.


    "What''s the result? Tell me now!"


    Georgia could clearly feel her husband''s expression carrying a hint of sadness, and she opened her


    mouth to ask.


    "Is she your sister?"


    "Yes, the results show that she and I are indeed rted, because Wendy has passed away and can''t


    do the identification, and my mother is out of town, so I can''t notify her for now, but we can tell from the


    DNA match between the two of us that it''s brother and sister."


    After Robert finished speaking, Georgia didn''t speak for a long time.


    The fact that they look so much alike that she can''t even see the signs of stic surgery already


    indicates a likely blood rtionship, after all, the likelihood of unrted people looking alike is still very


    small.


    She opened her mouth, not knowing what tofort or say, but her gaze was tinged with sadness.


    "So what should we do now? It''s surprising that she''s really your sister, that''s Wendy''s twin sister, and


    now that she''se back of her own ord and appeared inexplicably like this. I really suspect there''s


    something else going on in there that we don''t know about, after all, even your family didn''t know that


    there was this extra child back then."


    "I''ve now been sending people to investigate what happened back when my mother gave birth, but


    there''s something strange, almost all the old people from back then have left, some have passed away,


    some have gone back home to the countryside, and none of my mother''s peers from back then are left


    now."


    "Of course, if it''s true that something was done during the birth that caused my mother to not know she


    had another daughter, it must have happened in the hospital. There were people inside and out back


    then, it''s impossible to steal a child. It must have been done by someone inside during the birth, but


    what was the purpose of taking the child away? And now that Anya is back, what has she been through


    all these years?"


    Robert''s questioning made Georgia feel puzzled, and both of them were now a little unsure of what to


    do.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There are blood rtions and she is Robert''s twin sister. Robert has no other siblings, such a good lost


    and found rtive should of course be cherished, but Anya''s return is suspicious!


    There was already too much danger around the two, and they couldn''t figure out what Anya''s past was


    like, so what would happen? If they took her home, what if she hurt them or the child then?


    The two worriedly apanied the children to have dinner, and in the evening, after bathing and lying


    in bed ready to sleep, Georgia suddenly grabbed Robert''s hand and asked.


    "Did you tell Anya about this result?"


    "Not yet, I''m going to tell her tomorrow, I just haven''t figured out if I should make it clear over the phone


    or send someone to tell her individually, or take the initiative to meet with her?"


    "I''ll apany you! It''s better to meet with Anya. The results are out, she is your sister, no matter what


    purpose she has behind it, let''s make our sincerity clear first. Family is family, if she simplyes back


    and we are too defensive, maybe it will break her heart."


    "But?"


    Robert spoke hesitantly.


    "Aren''t you busy working? I heard that project of yours is nearing its end and it''s the busiest time of the


    year these days."


    This statement made Georgia smile, her eyes streaming and looking like she was tinged with


    excitement.


    "I never got around to telling you because you talked about Anya when you got back! The results of the


    we haveplete certainty that the data from these few experiments is already enough to apply for an


    international patent. This drug is ready to be put on the market, and Travis has a good chance of


    waking up."


    Robert first showed a delighted look, then suddenly hugged his wife and kissed her fiercely.


    "You are awesome!"


    These words made Georgia embarrassed, and she pushed Robert away.


    "I didn''t put much effort into it, mostly Antonio, who really is the smartest genius I''ve ever met, and it


    mostly followed his lead while I just yed along helping him with the data research, which thankfully


    turned out well."


    "You must have gone to see Travis this afternoon, right? Don''t worry! Since the drugs have been


    sessfully researched and hisa wasn''t too long, he will definitely wake up soon. Don''t think


    about anything right now, I will always protect our family, no matter what the reason for Anya''s return is,


    I will find out."


    "I understand, we''ll go see Anya together tomorrow and see what she''s really thinking."


    The two left all their worries behind and had a good night''s rest.


    The next morning, Georgia, Robert and Anya arranged to meet inside the hotel, the children naturally


    still stayed at home, in another half month, Annie and Leon will go to school, now is thest time to y


    at home.


    They had an appointment with Anya inside the hotel where Anya was staying, the meeting ce was


    on a floor in the middle of the hotel. There were many restaurants on that one floor, Georgia and


    Robert sat at the reserved seats as they had agreed beforehand.


    The time set for both sides was twelve noon, Georgia and Robert arrived half an hour early, and the


    two of them ordered a cup of coffee and waited quietly.


    After half an hour, Georgia and Robert were surprised to find Anyaing over, but she wasn''t the


    only one, there was a man standing beside her. It was a white man with grey-blue eyes, Georgia had a


    bad feeling in her heart.


    In the blink of an eye, Anya had taken the man and sat down in front of them.


    "Miss Anya, what is the identity of this man beside you?"


    Georgia took the initiative to ask, and Anya smiled as she even held that man''s palm.


    "This is my boyfriend, who just arrived in the country today on a ne."


    Georgia and Robert briefly gestured and nodded, both with some uneasiness in their hearts, but Anya


    had taken the initiative to speak up.


    "Didn''t you want to tell me about the results of the appraisal? How was it? Are I rted to Miss Wendy


    as twin sisters, or do I just look like her by coincidence?"


    Robert took hold of his wife''s hand as he opened his mouth.


    "The results actually came outst night, my mother isn''t in the country, so I had to use both of our


    DNA identifications, and you and I are indeed brother and sister, but I just haven''t found out how you


    were taken away back then. I want to ask you, where have you lived all these years? Who adopted


    you? Do you know who the person carried away was back then?"

 Chapter 697 Eric Returns

    Chapter 697 Eric Returns


    "Robert, in that case, you are my brother, I was just a child who was taken away just after birth, how


    could I possibly know the things back then? I grew up in an orphanage all these years, inside the


    orphanage, there was always someone who sponsored me, that person happened to be my boyfriend,


    I don''t know all those things you said back then."


    If someone had hidden the truth back then, taking his sister away and never threatening their family all


    these years, and now that his father had passed away and his mother couldn''t recall what happened


    back then in her current condition, was his sister suddenly returning simply to prove herself?


    It made sense in theory, but what was the purpose of the person who had taken his sister back then?


    Robert couldn''t figure it out.


    "Ok, I will continue to investigate this matter. You are my sister, do you want to go home? Do you want


    to see our mother? Do you have any requests, any wishes that you can do, I will try to fulfill them all."


    After all, it was not a rtionship that grew up together, and never knew that there was a sister


    suffering outside, so Robert was a little unsure of what to do when he faced this woman called Anya in


    front of him.


    They can''t be close, but if they''re distant, that won''t work either.


    So Robert could only think if he could make up for it in some other way.


    And after he asked, Anyaughed, and then turned her eyes to Georgia.


    "Miss Georgia, in that case, shouldn''t I call you sister-inw?"


    Georgia could only keep her smile and nod as Anya spoke up with a smile.


    "I heard one of yourb''s research has seeded and is applying for a patent, I would like to apply for


    this one in mypany''s name, and you will give me these patent rights for free, and from then on, I


    will not bother you anymore, is that okay?"


    After Anya finished speaking, Georgia and Robert''s faces instantly changed drastically, while Georgia


    even looked directly at Anya¡¯s boyfriend, and she both spoke incredulously.


    "You''re Eric, how did you get together with Anya? When did you guys meet?"


    The man who had been sitting in silence finally smiled at this moment, his eyes were grey-blue, as if no


    matter what he had done to his face, only those characteristic eyes never changed.


    The sight of this man had just disturbed her mind, but she didn''t want to think much about it, but Anya


    had just made the request straight away, not at all intending to hide what they were up to.


    "I thought you guys had just recognized me, but you were too cautious to recognize me outright, and


    had to have Anya say what we wanted outright before you dared to be sure."


    "What did you do to Anya?"


    Robert spoke coldly. Eric returned, sitting in front of them in such a bold stance, he must have prepared


    him for this, and now Anya was standing on the side with Eric.


    "What can I do to her? Be good to her, it''s love between us, don''t you believe that?"


    Eric smiled very smugly, and Anya gave a smile.


    "You guys don''t have to look at me like I''ve been cheated, I really like him, and I have the same


    profession as you and simr research projects. I used to be a part of the research center under Eric''s


    group and have been in charge of his body. Brother, let me call you that, your body has never


    recovered from hidden problems either, if you hand over the patents of your research, I will also take


    out the results from our side."


    "I can guarantee that your health will not be a problem in the future, we exchange benefits with each


    other, this is a cooperation. You will lose, but only in financial benefits. If you had not destroyed the


    group andpany under Eric''s name, he would not have had to use this share of patent rights to


    recover in a hurry."


    "It''s not mine alone, and to be more blunt, I didn''t research it, I''m just a supporting person. The person


    who really researched it is Antonio, and the person behind theb is Riley, I don''t believe you guys


    haven''t checked it out?"


    Eric, however,ughed.


    "That''s your problem, you can buy this patent right and negotiate with Riley first, and then give these


    things to Anya and I for free. Don''t worry, I won''t put itpletely under my name, I will share it with


    Anya, which is considered to be apensation for a property for Anya, a long lost sister, it''s not too


    much."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As Eric finished that sentence, Anya spoke to Georgia.


    "Sister-inw, you can re-check brother''s body, he is all right, but his body is notpletely treated,


    something will go wrong one day. I have made a breakthrough in my research, we are exchanging


    benefits, you guys think about it."


    After Anya said that, she surprisingly strutted up with Eric and smiled at them before turning around


    and heading outside, and the two of them didn''t even seem to be afraid of what Georgia and Robert


    would do to them.


    Eric hadn''t even brought any bodyguards with him on this return, just waltzed over to meet them and


    then turned around and left the ce with a casual demeanor.


    Georgia directly grabbed Robert''s hand.


    "Do you feel physically ill? Could what they say be true?"

 Chapter 698 Want to Cooperate?

    Chapter 698 Want to Cooperate?


    Robert''s gaze was dark for a moment, and Georgia instantly freaked out, her voice already hoarse and


    even with a trill when she spoke again.


    "You promised me that if there was anything wrong, you must tell me, Robert, you said you would stay


    with me for a long time, you said ......"


    Georgia almost cried out these words as Robert opened his hug, and then hugged his wife to the inside


    of his arms.


    "Don''t you worry, there''s nothing ufortable about me."


    Robert''s voice was very calm, which made Georgia''s panicked heart settle down that little bit.


    "Anya''s words may or may not be threatening, I don''t know if it''s psychological or if something is really


    wrong, I''ve been having a little trouble sleepingtely but I''m not sure if it''s physical or if it has


    something to do with the aftermath of what Anya said. Georgia, you have to understand that Anya and


    Eric are negotiating with us and what they say isn''t necessarily true."


    "Is there anything else that''s ufortable? Just a bad night''s sleep?"


    Georgia felt she had just panicked too much. They had almost made her break down with a few words,


    it was really strange that Anya and Eric were together.


    If Anya had been with Eric before, why hadn''t they seen Anya before? And Eric hadn''t called Anya out,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    after all, they had been at odds with each other for a long time.


    "There''s nothing ufortable, but I don''t sleep well, it''s verymon. Maybe I''ve been too busy


    necessarily something wrong with my body like Anya said, because everyone''s body can''t be perfect,


    it''s probably just a psychological tactic they use to get us to mess ourselves up first."


    "Still, I''m a little unsure, have a check-up first, and Robert, you''ll have to listen to me on that one."


    "Okay, I''ll do whatever you want."


    Robert smiled gently, and only then did Georgia''s heart feel slightly more at ease.


    She had always had many scruples and fears, and now that her love was by her side, her children


    were with her, and she was making progress in her career, it was as if there was no more pain in life


    surrounding her, except that Robert''s body had been hanging over her head like a sword, and the


    arrival of Anya and Eric had left that sword hanging in mid-air as if it was about to fall off at any


    moment.


    After apanying Robert for a physical examination, they went home. The two did not show panic in


    front of the child, everything was normal, only at night when the twoy down to sleep, Georgia


    worriedly spoke up.


    "What if ...... if it''s the worst case scenario and something does go wrong with your body, Eric and Anya


    do have what we need and what they''re working on does work for your body, what should we do?"


    "Actually, I don''t care about the benefit of this patent right, I might be able to earn tens of billions, but


    we both don''t need to hold every penny in our hands anymore, should we work with them? Even if your


    health is fine today, I''m always worried that sometime in the future a situation will arise that I can''t fix."


    "Georgia, of course my wish is to apany you and the children for the rest of our lives, but Anya


    and Eric''s return is not necessarily a sincere desire to cooperate with us. What if what they are


    preparing is a trap for us to be ruined, Riley actually doesn''t even care that patent right, he was even


    prepared to let ourpanies apply for registration at first, and the future proceeds are also intended


    to be entirely made by us, but I refused. The negotiation with Riley is actually very fast, he needs only


    Valery to wake up, not this one research can bring him huge amount of benefits."


    That''s true, what Eric wanted wasn''t really that important to Georgia and Robert, nor did it require much


    effort for them, just negotiate with Riley in advance.


    The key problem now was that Anya was on Eric''s side, and Anya was Robert''s sister, so if Eric did just


    reconcile with them, it might be a good future. Georgia didn''t want to make more enemies, she also


    wanted her children to be happy and go y in various ces instead of being scared from time to


    time.


    "And how should we determine if they want cooperation in good faith?"

 Chapter 699 Hit Where It Hurts

    Chapter 699 Hit Where It Hurts


    Robert was silent for a moment, and seemed to be thinking about which way to go to keep them safe.


    After all, Eric was not a man to be trifled with.


    "Hit where it hurts, Eric cares about the money, let''s make a good faith offer first and promise to


    transfer all these patent rights to Anya after a certain period of time, then let Anya share her research


    with you. My body is fine for now, but I can get ess to their research first."


    "Once the results on their side do have benefit value, we will sign a letter of agreement to transfer all


    the rights after a certain period of time, and when the timees, Anya and Eric will discuss it


    themselves to see if the two share or Anya will transfer these to Eric. We will not have to care, but for


    now, we will have to dy and not give these rights to them directly."


    "Well then, let''s do it your way, you talk to them, I''ll go see Riley tomorrow. There shouldn''t be much


    problem on his side, but we should alsopensate Riley for the money that should bepensated."


    Two people agreed on a good n, Georgia then had the mood to sleep. The physical examination


    report wille out tomorrow afternoon, now worrying will only make her sleep poorly, but before


    falling asleep, Georgia suddenly thought of one thing.


    "Right, there is one more condition to be added to the negotiation, you know my cousin Aston has been


    trying to find a way to study Kayden''s situation. Although there has been quite a bit of progress, and


    spending some time should be able to get satisfactory results, but since Eric is going to negotiate with


    us, adding this one condition of Kayden''s body recovery, I believe they should have method."


    Robert naturally would not have a problem with it. The two of them rested well for the night, and as


    soon as she woke up the next morning, Georgia washed up, and she went back inside the bedroom to


    ask the question that she was still holding inside her dreamst night.


    "Actually, I always had a suspicion that Eric was so scheming that it wasn''t surprising that he did


    anything. I just wonder about Anya, does she really love Eric? If they really have this rtionship, why


    hasn''t her existence been checked out before?"


    "This matter is out of our hands. Anya needs my help, I will find a way to meet it without jeopardizing


    our family''s safety. She is an adult now, if she really wants to jump into the fire, I can only choose to


    find a way to save her after she does, not keep stopping her from jumping into the fire, that would be


    useless."


    That''s true, if Anya and Robert grew up together, he could do something.


    But after separating for so many years, doing too much would be rather distasteful to the other side.


    After going to the experimental base early in the morning, Georgia went to meet Riley in his office. She


    had made an appointmentst night to meet with him today.


    "What''s with the serious look? What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Riley asked out with a smile, probably because of the news of sessful experiments in the past few


    days, he looked happy every day and no longer had a heavy heart inside theb like before.


    "Originally we each had a 50% share in this one patent money, now I want to make a negotiation with


    you, you cede all the patent rights to me and Robert, and I will credit that money into your ount


    ording to your estimated interest ......"


    "What happened? When I let you guys take care of everything and you still didn''t want it, how could


    you make this decision now?"


    Georgia could only briefly talk about Eric and Anya, after listening, Riley was surprisingly silent for a


    while before he spoke to Georgia.


    "If you can do one thing, I can transfer these interests to you for free, but I need you to do one thing,


    but this thing can not be done in a day or two, maybe it will take ten days and half a month, maybe a


    year or two, this is something that requires a lot of patience, do you want to think about it?"


    Georgia looked at Riley with some confusion, not understanding what this man wanted her to do, but


    Riley spoke up.


    "It is rted to Valery, I need you to ......"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 700 Eric Passes Away

    Chapter 700 Eric Passes Away


    When she went home in the afternoon, Georgia''s mind was still filled with the words Riley had said.


    She really didn''t expect in any way that the person who had gone through so much trouble to get Valery


    to wake up would ask her to do such a thing.


    "Robert, how did you talk to them today? Did he agree to our side''s demands?"


    After returning home, Georgia took Robert''s hand and went inside the study.


    "They agreed to it and have even discussed the contract on it, and it does look like Eric needs the


    patent rights."


    "What about the problem on Kayden, do they have a solution on their end yet?"


    The words brought another smile to Robert''s face.


    "Don''t worry, I remember everything you said. Eric has given me all the research methods about what


    they did and the drugs that Kayden''s body was able to fix. Here is the sh drive, everything you asked


    for is on it, I''m not a professional, you should be able to do it. if it''s okay, you should contact Aston."


    Georgia took the sh drive, she didn''t look at it right away, but spoke to Robert about the content of


    her negotiations with Riley today.


    "He didn''t care about the patent rights or whether we paid him much money at all; he asked me to do


    something, and as long as I could do it, he ceded those rights to us unconditionally, and didn''t care


    what we did with them, even if we traded with Eric to give them away entirely."


    Robert could have guessed that Riley didn''t care about that.


    But he was still really wondering what Riley was going to ask Georgia to do.


    "What kind of things did he ask you to do? You look a little strange."


    "I told you about Valery, Riley asked me to conceal his existence after Valery woke up, saying that it


    was our group that had been researching drugs all these years, and it just so happened that her


    symptoms were suitable for research, so we saved her. And he asked me to find a way to make Valery


    not notice the existence of him, and not to let Valery know that Riley had been working all these years


    to make her wake up. He wanted to make Valery''s worldpletely devoid of the existence of him."


    After those words, Robert was also very shocked.


    "I really didn''t guess that it would turn out like this, he went through all the trouble and spent so many


    years trying to get Valery to wake up, and now, he''s going to withdraw from Valery''s world, it''s really


    iprehensible."


    Georgia sighed.


    "Yeah, I didn''t understand him either, and asked him why he was doing this, but he didn''t exin, he


    just shook his head and said that there are some things that outsiders have no way to understand, and


    maybe we can only know when Valery wakes up. I promised him that promise, and even Riley told me


    that as soon as I am sure that Valery is about to wake up, he will probably leave the country and go


    incognito, and transfer all the industries transferred abroad and basically won''t appear in front of


    Valery."


    "Forget it, since it''s his request, we''ll just try to finish it, and in today''s situation, it''s still Anya that


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    matters most."


    The next day, all of Robert''s medical reports came out.


    Looking at the data, it looked like everything was bnced and there was no major problem, but it was


    able to tell that Robert''s cells were aging at a different rate than normal people, which made Georgia''s


    heart clench.


    Robert asked easily instead.


    "If I don''t get well in this condition and be an old man early in the future, will you resent me?"


    "What''s this nonsense? I''m sure I''ll heal you, and I forbid you to say such things in the future."


    Georgia hugged her husband heartily, but her mood was torn, so they met with Anya Eric again, and


    the two sides had to start working together.


    Riley had already ceded all the patents for their research, and Georgia''s clinical trials had been


    applied for using thepany under Anya''s name, which would take at least three months.


    Georgia had also started treating Valery and Travis with medicine.


    Of course in order to give back to themunity, whether they are former volunteers or patients with


    more serious conditions at the moment, they have offered to treat them for free and also want to make


    a name for themselves by treating them for free and being able to help some people.


    Everything was going well, even with Eric''s often meetings with them, Eric was now under their control,


    promised to let Anya use her healing, there was no more crisis around, and it didn''t take long for the


    good news toe.


    After what Anya and Eric had voluntarily handed over, and then after research by Aston''s team,


    Kayden''s condition had turned around and would recover in less than a year, finally a problem was


    solved.


    Georgia was inside theb with Anya every day, and Antonio would help out together, as if life was all


    heading towards the right track, but underneath the calmness of everything, Georgia always felt there


    would be something wrong.


    But when it came to Robert''s body, every time she checked, she could see that the cells were aging


    faster, Georgia had to be cautious. She didn''t even have time to be bothered with any entertainment life


    and the friendship between her friends, instead, she told Vanessa and Elsie that she was busy now.


    So Vanessa stayed on Adam''s ind anyway, life was good with two kids in tow, and Elsie and Wilson


    were literally living the world travel life, it was wonderful.


    The two ended up informing Georgia and the others that they weren''t going to have a church wedding


    like everyone else, but a global travel wedding so that they could leave a deeper meaning, so Georgia


    had no choice but to send her blessings.


    A few monthster, Anya''s methods coupled with Georgia and Antonio''s efforts had finally researched


    a drug that could restrain Robert''s current problem of increased cellr aging, and it was logically time


    for what was promised to Eric and Anya. Georgia had no problem with it and nned to sign the final


    document with them since Robert was getting well.


    But just as they were about to reach thest days of final sess, Georgia never expected that Eric,


    who had been under their surveince control and had been rxing and waiting to rise again, would


    suddenly go berserk.


    He then runs wildly inside the vi he lives in, to the point where he suddenly jumps into the pool inside


    the vi until he drowns himself.


    It was clear that the water in that pool wasn''t deep and he could stand up. By the time Georgia and


    Robert knew about it, Eric had already passed away.

 Chapter 701 Growing Old Together

    Chapter 701 Growing Old Together


    The two went to where Eric lived, and they saw Anya calmly looking at the body. Georgia and Robert


    surprisingly didn''t know what to say at that moment, and also felt weird at the sight that appeared


    before them.


    Three dayster, Eric held a very simple funeral, with little attendance. Eric did not leave a will, his


    legacy was crazily grabbed by her former family. Georgia and Robert can not intervene, just did not


    expect Eric to leave this life with such an ending.


    While both Georgia and Robert were worried about what else he would do, he just left the world.


    Of course what was even more strange to Georgia was that Anya was acting not sad, she just seemed


    very calm.


    After the funeral, Anya and Georgia and the others continued to figure out how to do the experiments


    until they were sure that Robert''s body was fine, it was already another six monthster, Eric had been


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    out of this world for six months. Anya suddenly spoke to Georgia.


    "I''ve done what needs to be done, it''s over. I want to live somewhere else, let your husband know, I''ll


    have onest meal with him."


    Georgia nodded, but always felt that this time Anya was not normal.


    In fact, she had lived a peaceful life for the past six months, as Eric had passed away, her greatest


    enemy was gone, and Robert''s health had gone a bit wrong, but because of the method Anya had


    provided, it had beenpletely curbed by now and everything was normal in her life.


    The kids are around, friends are back to normal, Travis and Valery look like they''re going to wake up


    soon, nothing is less than ideal, and life seems like it''s going to get better and better soon.


    "Georgia, there''s something I didn''t tell you. Eric''s autopsy found that he was poisoned by a very


    insidious chronic poison that affected his nerves as well as his body, it is something I helped hide, in


    fact, I guessed the person who did it."


    Georgia looked up in shock when Robert spoke up after Georgia had said that Anya wanted to see


    them and was nning to leave.


    "Did Anya do that?"


    Robert justughed silently, with a ratherplicated expression.


    The next day, they met at home, the children called Anya aunt, which is harmonious. Several people


    apanied the children to y, finally the children went outside the garden, Georgia, Robert and


    Anya went to the study.


    "Robert, you must know a lot, but you don''t know all of it, and I don''t want to exin everything, just to


    tell you that I''m leaving this ce, and I want to find a new life."


    "About Eric, his death was connected to me. He tampered with my memories to make me fall in love


    with him, he even thought he seeded, but I knew that he had killed the person I loved the most, and


    I wanted revenge, so I pretended to have amnesia, pretended to be in love with him, pretended to help


    him take the benefits of the patent."


    "I pretended everything as if I loved Eric so deeply that he actually believed me, and perhaps with no


    other way out, he believed me easily, and finally died under the poison of chronic poison in the midst of


    my care and attention day after day."


    Anya voluntarily admits to what she did. Georgia is shocked and doesn''t know what to say. Robert


    asks.


    "What do you need me to do? If there is anything you want in the future, you cane to me. You are


    my sister, I can help you."


    Anyaughed again.


    "Hasn''t this matter been checked out by you? You and I are not biological siblings, there are probably


    some coincidences in this world, I really do look almost identical to your sister, no need for stic


    surgery, but this is not unusual because this condition will always exist in some special cases. You are


    not my brother."


    "I know, but I still think of you as my sister. I found out some of what happened to you, but not all of it,


    and if you''ll be my sister, I''ll be your brother for the rest of your life."


    This statement made Anyaugh. She no longer said anything, but yed with Annie and Leon, after


    dinner she said goodbye to the family, Georgia finally spoke to Robert at the end of the night.


    "You''ve been hiding too much from me, shouldn''t you exin briefly?"


    "I first really thought Anya was my sister because the DNA test results proved that she and I were


    indeed brother and sister, but it''s possible to pay off hospitals, doctors, and institutions to fake it, so I


    looked into the matter, and when you said that Anya''s research did help my body, I wanted to observe


    what these people exactly are up to."


    "Because even if we pretend to be brother and sister, as long as my body can be cured, as long as we


    can live our lives, I can give him what Eric wants, and of course, I''ve been looking into Anya''s real


    identity, maybe Anya got someone to reveal it, maybe my people finally found out the information, and I


    found out that Anya is just from an ordinary family. She grew up as a genius, just like you, she likes to


    study biological science."


    "But her parents passed away in a car ident right after she came of age, then she met her true love,


    the two were about to get married, but Eric kidnapped her and killed the one she loved, maybe


    tampered with her memories, but somehow it didn''t work, making it clear to Anya what she was getting


    into. She wasn¡¯t impulsive or run away, but just stayed by Eric''s side until the revenge was sessful.


    Things were really simple, we figured out how to try to fix Eric, and in the end Anya seeded."


    Georgia was quiteplicated after hearing this.


    Anya did send them a message the next day that she was already at the airport, and Anya just


    disappeared inside her life. Georgia and Robert''s lives returned to normal, without enemies, and


    Robert''s health never appeared a problem again, and even Georgia''s career seemed to be getting


    better and better, and she was about to participate in various global forums of top scientists.


    From the ident when she was young to now being together with her beloved in peace and


    happiness, time seems to have passed many years. Half a yearter, Georgia and Robert went


    together to attend Jasper and Selena''s wedding, they were together after all, this result made Georgia


    very happy.


    Two other happy events happened on the day of the wedding.


    Jason and Miranda appear together, and the two hold hands as if they have crossed all the gloom of


    the past. Miranda smiles with sweet happiness, and Georgia finds out she is pregnant again on the


    same day.


    All the goodness finally appears inside of life.


    Georgia and Robert''s life will finallye full circle.


    They''ve had a lot of things happen to them, and they finally live an uneventful life.


    Growing old together turns out to be that beautiful.

 Chapter 702 The Chronicle of Happiness

    Chapter 702 The Chronicle of Happiness


    Robert has been a father for a long time and is skilled in taking care of Annie and Leon, the two


    children also like their father very much, however, for his wife to be pregnant and give birth, this is


    really the first time to him.


    Since Georgia''s pregnancy, his spirit was highly nervous, and every day when he saw Georgia


    vomiting, poor appetite, and increased sleep, he would be in a panicked and anxious mood, as if he


    had to be by his wife''s side every day in order to not panic in his heart.


    Everyoneughed at him for being overly nervous, but he just couldn''t change it, even leaving the


    also came back as a hard worker.


    It just so happens that Emilia has basically been treated, wants to rest in the country, so Robert has


    be aplete family cook. Every day he either cooks for his wife or walks with his wife,


    apanies his wife to take a nap, or to do maternity exercises. The man in his 30s has instantly


    retired into the life of an elderly person, so that peopleughed at him.


    Annie and Leon had thought their dad was a wise, mature man, the top man in their family, yet since


    their dad had be a silly dad, Annie spoke up as she patted her brother''s shoulder.


    "Leon, the future of this family depends on us, daddy is going to be stupid for the rest of his life."


    Leon nodded approvingly.


    "Sister, let''s both try to support the family, from now on our little brother and sister will depend on us."


    The day thus cheerfully arrived at the day of delivery. Robert nervously stood outside the delivery room.


    Annie and Leon suddenly understood the mood of their own father, panic and nervous.


    The two little ones looked up the precautions of childbirth on the Inte, and as a result, they saw all


    kinds of dangers that scared them, making the two children have nightmares for a few days. Georgia


    slept with the children every day andforted them before the children felt better.


    Fortunately, Georgia is in good health. It was a normal birth inside the hospital, after staying for two


    hours, the little girl was born. Robert was excited to run to the delivery room. Annie and Leon looked at


    their little sister, joyful and happy.


    "Georgia, I''m so happy, like I''ve never been happier in my life."


    "Then we''re going to continue to be happy together."


    Immediately after Georgia smiled and said this, after a few more days of being discharged, Georgia''s


    mother and Robert''s mother were home, no one could be sure if Robert''s mother had recovered her


    past memories, but she seemed to have be particrly subdued and calm, very happy with her


    new born family member.


    Georgia''s mother was also happy. On the day the child was a month old, all of Georgia''s friends came


    back. Wilson and Elsie who had been traveling finally came back.


    Of course, Vanessa also appeared, she came with Adam and the two children, the only regret was that


    Aston and Kayden had note. Kayden has been physically well, but is recuperating in an ind.


    Aston is apanying her.


    Georgia and Robert, finally seeded in naming their daughter.


    The name of this one little girl will be Pearl Simpson.


    In the winter of the year the little girl was born, Travis woke up, knowing everything that had happened,


    and after getting well, he smiled and said goodbye to Georgia and the others, saying that he had to go


    on a solo trip. Georgia could only send Travis off with her children.


    At that time, her heart hurt, but she knew that this was not a ce that Travis could stay.


    In another year, Valery also woke up, and as promised, Georgia hid the matter from her, and Valery


    slowly recovered.


    Inside the days that followed, she attended Aston and Kayden''s wedding, as well as Emilia and Ivan''s


    wedding, andter Miranda and Jason''s wedding. The days just slowly passed by, and the children


    grew up.


    But the year Annie and Leon turned 15, Georgia received an unexpected wedding invitation, and


    everyone was taken aback when Vanessa turned out to be getting married to Adam.


    But that''s another love story, very romantic and long, and the 10 years of longpanionship finally


    came full circle.


    It was heard that Riley and Valery were taking wedding photos.


    Georgia and Robert finally have a peaceful and happy life.


    The End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!